уАКMagical comprehensive travelуАЛ


 Chapter 1

    At night, a young man was walking alone in the street. His lonely back made people very curious. The young man seemed to be saying to himself, "Alas, the woman has changed and doesn''t love me, just because my family is very ordinary and doesn''t have the man''s money. Can money change everything? Hehe" the young man seemed to laugh at himself. The young man''s name is mu Hantian. He is a senior three student in a high school. He likes the class flower in his class. He has been pursuing it since the beginning of high school. In senior three, he has caught up with it, but a rich child also likes the woman, so he looks for someone to find Mu Hantian''s trouble and pursue the woman at the same time. Today, the woman broke up with Mu Hantian, He threw himself into the arms of the rich boy because Mu Hantian had no money. "Forget it, go home and cry if you want to cry," he said and walked home, but his back was more lonely.

    Just then, a group of people came out of an alley in front and surrounded Mu Hantian in the middle. "Who are you? I don''t know you and haven''t offended you, so please get out of the way and I''m going home." a fat guy from the group pointed to Mu Hantian and said, we haven''t seen you before, and you haven''t offended us. However, boy, you dare to rob women with Li Shao, so you know, I just take money to help others eliminate disasters, but don''t worry, Just beat you and teach you a lesson. You won''t kill you. Brothers, beat me. "After saying that, with a wave of hands, the younger brothers rushed up and knocked Mu Hantian down to the ground and beat him

    бдбдбдбдбдбдHalf an hour later, when a group of people left, Mu Hantian struggled to get up from the ground. Mu Hantian thought a lot. It was not that he was afraid of Li Zihao, but that his parents had to rely on him, so he had to forget it.

    Just then, a beam of light hit him, and then he fainted. It took him a while to wake up. When he woke up, he didn''t shout or complain, but went home immediately. When he got home, as soon as he entered his room, he immediately locked it. When he was just going to bed, a mechanical sound came into his ears. "Animation travel system is starting" "who, who is talking" Mu Hantian immediately shouted. Fortunately, his room had good sound insulation facilities and did not disturb his parents, but it was not his fault, When a person stays in a closed room, who suddenly hears a mechanical and strange voice will do the same. It may be more exaggerated than him.

    After a while, the voice came again, but mu Hantian heard what the voice said clearly this time.

    "System? What''s that? And where are you? Get out."

    "I''m in your body, master"

    "What, you''re in my body"

    "Yes, master

    ... "what the hell are you? Explain it to me"

    "OK, master. I''m the animation travel system, from the future 300 years ago."

    "You come from the future?"

    "Yes, master"

    "I see. What''s your use? Is it like the system in those novels?"

    "According to my examination of your memory, basically, let me introduce my functions. I can let you shuttle through the world of animation, bring the female color in animation to reality, and exchange all kinds of things, such as artifact, lineage and Technology... However, these are all exchange points. You can do it by completing the task of the system Get exchange point. "

    "So good, I know, but can I see my initial attributes first?"

    "Yes, please read the property panel silently, but the host has a novice gift bag. Do you want to receive it?"

    "Of course, get it"

    "OK, congratulations to the host for winning 3000 exchange points. Two lucky draw opportunities. Is there a lucky draw?"

    "Of course, come on, draw"

    "OK, congratulations to the master for obtaining the divine drawing skill (from the game king) and the dream duel disc (from the game king)."

    "I''ll go, good pit. It''s all from the game king. Alas, forget it. Blame me for my bad luckб░

    "View my properties" "OK"

    Name: Mu Hantian

    Race: Human

    Physical strength: 6 (10 points for adult men)

    Intelligence: 7 (5 points for ordinary people)

    Strength: 8 (10 points for adults)

    Weapon: Dream duel disc

    Skill: Divine pumping

    Lineage: None

    Contractor: None

    Exchange point 3000

    Comprehensive evaluation: you are just a little rookie. Go and experience it!

    "I don''t want to talk about what to make complaints about. First, open the store."

    "Good master"

    Weapon: chopper blade exchange point: 100000 (from: Super Robot War)

    Magic sword levatin exchange point: 100000 (from: Sword Dance of ELF envoy)

    Fierce killing public exchange point: 1900000 (from: Dating battle)

    Sword of vow of victory exchange point: 1500000 (from the Holy Grail War)

    Red Dragon Emperor''s cage hand exchange point: 2000000 (from demon University)

    Magic sword creation exchange point: 900000 (from demon University)

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    Blood lineage: true ancestor of vampire exchange point: 1000000 (from: Blood devouring RAID)

    Nuwa lineage exchange point: 1000000 (from Tokyo dark Crow)

    Demon King blood exchange point: 2000000 (from: Demon University)

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    Skill: Sword mastery exchange point: 1000

    Firearms mastery exchange point: 2000

    Infinite martial arts exchange point: 5000

    Exchange point for life and death: 500000

    Fantasy killer exchange point: 1000000

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    I''ll go. It''s so expensive. Forget it. Keep it first. By the way, do you have a name? I can''t always systematically call you "

    "I don''t have a name, but if the master is not used to it, he can give me a name."

    "Well, you''ll be called Xiaobai in the future."

    "Xiaobai, I''m not a dog"

    "Why, you can make complaints about it."

    "Don''t care about these details. I''m highly intelligent and have a system wizard."

    "Really, system wizard, you come out"

    The voice of "good master" changed this time. It was no longer the mechanical voice, but a sweet female voice. As soon as the voice fell, an elf the size of a thumb appeared in Mu Hantian''s line of sight.

    "Are you the system wizard?"

    "Yes, master"

    "Well, your name is Xiaoguang. You can''t deny it."

    "I see."

    "Well, that''s good!"

    "Let me ask, if I went to the animation world, what would the world be like and what was the time difference between the two worlds?"

    "That''s a good question. Master, when you go to the animation world, the time in the world will stop immediately. When the master comes back, the world is only one minute away, so the master can travel safely."

    "I see. But I have another question. If I bring the female characters in animation to reality, what about their identity?"

    "Well, it''s up to you, master."

    "I see. I have to go through now. If I choose the time of game king 5DS, I can''t choose to travel. When I first met Longke and Longya, my identity will be arranged as a Chinese student!"

    "All right, master, ready to cross"

    "Well, I''ll bring my deck myself. You just need to make my deck work."

    "Yes, the crossing begins." with that, a white light enveloped Mu Hantian. When the white light dissipated, Mu Hantian could not be seen.

 Chapter 2

    In a deserted alley, a teenager seemed to be talking to himself: "hoo, is this the world of 5DS? It''s not bad. It''s developing very well, but there are still slums. Well, to find Youxing, the stories all happen around him. That''s all." yes, this young year is our protagonist Mu Hantian.

    бдбдбдбдбдбдIs this the home of Longke and Longya? Forget it, No. "Ding Dong" (ringing the doorbell)

    "Who''s here?" a little boy''s voice came out. Mu Hantian guessed that he was Longya. The door opened, and a little boy looked at Mu Hantian as if he were wondering who he was.

    Mu Hantian said, "I can''t find Youxing. I know he''s in there. Would you please let him out?"

    "Who are you? I don''t remember I''ve seen you." when Longya was wondering, a man''s voice came out, which was the protagonist of 5DS - immobile star. Mu Hantian looked at the motionless star and found that he was like the original, with a mark on his face.

    "My name is mu Hantian. My father is your father''s good friend. He heard about your father, so I came to you."

    "Why should I believe you? Who knows if you''re lying?"

    "Hehe, my father told me a lot, but I have no direct evidence for what I have to say, but I have investigated the truth of wandering star particles." Mu Hantian lied, his face was not red and gasping.

    "You know what happened, tell me"

    "I can''t tell you yet"

    "Damn, you are also a Dueler. Come and duel with me. If you win, I won''t ask any questions. If you lose, you have to answer my questions." Youxing noticed the duel plate in Mu Hantian''s hand.

    "Then I don''t suffer a lot. Let''s do it! You won. I''ll tell you the truth. I won. I''ll stay here for a few days. It''s just that I don''t have a place to live these days."

    "Sorry, this is not my home"

    "Never mind, I agree," Longya''s voice sounded.

    "Longya, how can you decide" Longke''s voice.

    "It doesn''t matter. Youxing won''t lose. He won even me."

    "Longya, you are too weak. Forget it, I don''t care. Hum"

    "No problem."

    "Ah!"

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    "Duel"

    "Youxing, you attack first"

    "Yes"

    "My turn, draw cards."

    You Xing looked at his hand and said "I launch the magic card angel''s alms, draw three cards, and then discard two cards from my hand. Then I summon the waste homologue to attack, and then launch the waste homologue effect. When this card is successfully summoned, I can revive a monster below 2 stars in the graveyard. I summon high-speed soldiers, and then launch the effect of screw hedgehog in the graveyard. When this card is in the graveyard, we have a synergy in the field When adjusting monsters, I can summon specially. I use 3-star waste homologues, 2-star high-speed warriors and 2-star screw hedgehogs

    "The gathered anger will host the soul of ghosts and gods to the selfless soldiers and become a shining road! Call in unison, roar, waste crazy soldiers!" (attack 2700, defense 1800) cover two more cards to end this round. "

    "Long Ke, see, you Xing is so powerful"

    "See, Longya"

    "Hehe, it''s my turn to draw cards. You Xing, you are very strong, but I won''t admit defeat. I summoned the female mercenary, the crossbow attacker to attack, said, and covered two more cards to end this round."

    "It''s my turn

    "Activate the cover card, trap card, ''time witch''. This card can only be activated in the other side''s turn. Skip the other side''s turn directly. At my draw stage, draw the card. I use the female mercenary crossbow as a sacrifice to summon the female mercenary Saint magician to attack, and then launch the magic card. Uncle Jue is superior. This card can be used from the card group or when there is a monster with the name of female mercenary in our cemetery The hand card specially summons a monster with a female mercenary name. I summon the female mercenary vampire. Finally, open the last cover card to destroy all magic and Trap Cards. "

    "What" saw a sword shoot out quickly and destroy the two cover cards of Youxing.

    "Come on, activate the effect of female mercenary blood sucking demon. Every monster with the name of female mercenary in our field has its attack power increased by 500 points. So now its attack power is 3800. I use the female mercenary holy demon master to attack the waste crazy warrior," holy light " , bang, finally, the female mercenary vampire launched a direct attack on the player. It''s over. You Xing, don''t worry. I''ll tell you when the lucky cup is over. "

    "I see."

    "Sorry, Longke and Longya. I want to stay here for a few days, mainly because I don''t have a place to live. Sorry."

    "Never mind, where''s your room?"

    "Thanks, I''ll rest first"

 Chapter 3

    Early the next morning, Longya knocked on Mu Hantian''s door.

    "Cold day, cold day get up."

    "Well, I see."

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    "Good morning, Longke, Longya"

    "Early"

    "By the way, where is Youxing? Why didn''t I see him?"

    "He left early in the morning."

    "Really? But he will go to the lucky cup and we will meet again."

    "Yes."

    Just then a boy''s voice sounded, "Longke and Longya came to the old place to find me."

    "OK." PS (who is that man? I forgot. It''s a dragon suit anyway) "cold weather, are you interested in going together."

    "OK" I know I''ll meet 16 nights бд autumn "let''s go"

    "Then go!"

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    "Longke, Longya, here you are." "well." "Longya, he is." "his name is mu Hantian, and he is our friend."

    "That''s right."

    "By the way, you haven''t said what you want us to do."

    "Haven''t you heard? Black Rose witch" "black rose witch?"

    "Ah, that black rose witch will hurt people when dueling with others. It''s very serious." "then you call us."

    "Longya, do you think it''s a star tour?"

    "Longke, where is Youxing? Oh, I saw it, Youxing, Youxing." "hmm? Longke, Longya, cold weather, why are you here"

    "Oh, we

    Before he finished, he was interrupted by an explosion. "Ah!" (a tragic dragon trap)

    "That''s... Black Rose witch."

    "What, black rose witch!" the people said with one voice (the ice room had told Youxing about the black rose Witch). When they wanted to come forward, Youxing''s left arm hurt and a red mark appeared. I know it''s the mole of the red dragon, the mark of the Dragon mole man. And there was a red mark on the black rose witch''s hand.

    "You too?" you Xing said.

    "You too? Taboo mark" the black rose witch opened her mouth, and then she waved her hand and disappeared in front of people.

    "It''s gone. Forget it. Let''s go too."

    "Yes."

    "Wait a minute, where is the cold weather? Why didn''t you see him?"

    "He may go first. Don''t wait for him." as long Ya said, our protagonist Mu Hantian left long ago. Now he is following 16 nights бд autumn.

    "Feel it? Then stop, sixteen nights autumn."

    "Who are you, how can you know me, and what''s the purpose of you following me."

    "I just found out something, the truth of Xanadu. Xanadu is just to experiment with mindfulness duelers."

    "What, impossible!"

    "Hehe, I know you won''t believe it, but you''ll know when you go to see someone with me."

    "Why should I listen to you?" when Mu Hantian was trying to find a way, the voice of the system came "Di, congratulations to the master for triggering the task, dueling with the 16th night бд autumn, and taking it away from paradise. The task rewards the power of dream D round and dark duel, with exchange point 1000"

    "Well... In that case, let''s duel. If I win, I''ll go with me. How about it? I don''t think as a Dueler, I won''t avoid the war."

    "Yes, come on, duel."

    "I''ll attack first, okay, sixteen Nights"

    "It doesn''t matter"

    "Well, I''ll attack first and draw cards... I''ll call the guardian, Adora. I''ll guard (4-star guard: 2300) and cover another card to end the round."

    "It''s my turn. I''m on guard to summon ivy wall (3 stars) and then launch the magic card double summon. I summon the duplicate plant attack, which means that I launch the effect of duplicate plant and duplicate your guardian edola''s level. Then I use the duplicate plant of level 4 to be in tune with the ivy wall of level 3, "The cold flame will devour everything in the world, black flowers, bloom! Call in unison, come out, Black Rose Dragon!" (attack 2400, guard 1800, 7 stars) I use black rose dragon to attack your guardian, Adora "

    "Activate trap card, guardian card. This card is used when the opponent launches an attack to invalidate that attack and end the opponent''s turn"

    "Cut, end of turn"

    "It''s my turn, draw cards... It''s over. Sixteen nights, I launch guardian ayatos (attack 2500) When there are no monsters in our graveyard, we can specially summon to play, and then launch the holy sword equipped with the magic card goddess to equip ayatos, and then launch the short sword equipped with the magic card butterfly to echo. According to the echo effect, I specially summon the guardian Alma from the card group, and then launch the effect of the guardian Adora. She can equip the equipment cards of the whole audience at will, so I will butterfly The short sword echo equipment is provided to the guardian Alma (attack 1800). Finally, launch the magic card dicut. The effect of dicut is to destroy the monster with the lowest attack power in the opponent''s field, but there is only one in your field. Destroy it, Black Rose Dragon. Finally, I launch a direct attack

    "Congratulations to the master on completing the task. The reward has been issued. Round D is in the system space."

    "Stop selling cute, Xiaoguang"

    "Well, sixteen nights, it''s time to abide by the agreement!"

    "I see. Let''s go."

 Chapter 4

    Outside a house, a man and a woman seemed to be saying something.

    "Hey, the truth you said, why didn''t you see it, and what did you bring me here for?"

    "Sixteen nights, don''t argue if you want to see the evidence." yes, this man and woman are our protagonists Mu Hantian and sixteen nights бд autumn.

    With that, Mu Hantian went forward and rang the doorbell.

    "Who''s here?" a nice female voice came out.

    After a while, the door opened and a beautiful woman came out of it. (yes, she is misty, the dark printer in the original)

    "I don''t remember who you are. I know you."

    "My name is mu Hantian, from China. As for her, see for yourself." he said and took a step aside.

    "You are sixteen nights autumn," said misty in an angry voice.

    "Who are you? Have we met?"

    "Hum, you don''t know me, so you always know my brother Toby may Treena. You killed my brother."

    "You''re Toby''s sister. Wait, what did you mean when you said I killed Toby? Didn''t he go home?"

    "Hey, you two, don''t think I don''t exist. If you want to know the truth, let me say. Misty, your brother wasn''t killed on the 16th night, but by the man named Devine, the master of the paradise."

    "I don''t believe it." Mu Hantian was interrupted by sixteen nights бд autumn before he finished.

    "On the 16th night, did you understand Dwayne? Do you know what he did? Why do you think he wanted to help you? He just took a fancy to your strength. When you have no use value, you will abandon you. You want to see the evidence. OK, let me show you."

    Mu Hantian had exchanged the so-called evidence to the system while talking. When he saw that such things could be exchanged in the system, he had already left the plan.

    "See for yourself." then he threw a pile of data he didn''t know where to take out on the table

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    "It''s not true, you''re lying to me." there was a cry in the voice of sixteen nights.

    "No, it''s all true. If you don''t believe it, I have another recording here. You can listen to it. There''s one more thing I want to tell you. That Devine is doing a human experiment with a dynamic Dueler." he said and played out the recording. Of course, that recording was also redeemed from the system.

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    "Well, what do you think after listening?"

    "I want to kill him"

    "What about you, misty?"

    "Me too. He killed my brother. I won''t spare him."

    "Well, by the way, where are you going next?"

    "Go to your house"

    "To my house?"

    "Yes, go to your house. Because I won''t go to Devine, and you must have investigated my house, so I don''t have to say more."

    "Well, it seems that you really do. Well, let''s go."

    When he came to the door, Mu Hantian seemed to think of something. He walked up to misty and said softly, "misty, I''ll come to you again and the earth binding God in your body. Goodbye, SA." after that, he left with autumn on the 16th night.

    After they left, a strange mark appeared on misty''s face, as if talking to herself, "interesting man, unexpectedly knows my existence."

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    "Hey! Where are you going now?"

    "Go to the public security bureau to find the qualification of Godwin''s lucky cup. Also, my name is not hello. I have a name. Well, you call me cold weather and I call you Qiu."

    "Whatever you want."

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    "Is this the sheriff''s Bureau, CHO? Let''s go! Go find Godwin." "stop, who are you?"

    "Are you?"

    "My name is Yego. Who are you?"

    "It''s none of your business who we are. Let''s find Godwin." when I wanted to say something, two people came over. One of them said, "who''s looking for me?"

    "I''m looking for you."

    "What''s up?"

    "I want you to qualify for a lucky cup."

    "Oh, why should I give it to you?"

    "If I don''t attend, Qiu won''t attend. You can''t see the red dragon."

    "Hehe, it seems that you know a lot! Well, I promise you, take it." he took out an invitation from his arms and handed it to Mu Hantian, and then wanted to go.

    At this time, Mu Hantian said, "are you Jack yatras?" Mu Hantian asked another man who didn''t speak.

    "Yes, I''m Jack yatras and the king."

    "Hehe, Wang, it''s just the star dust dragon who stole Youxing. Give me the star dust dragon so that I can give it to Youxing." "Oh, you know Youxing."

    "Ah, I have dueled with him. Unfortunately, he is too weak without Stardust dragon."

    "Really? Then take it," said a card and flew to Mu Hantian, who is the ace of the star dust dragon.

    "Well, goodbye, let''s go, Qiu"

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    "Longke, Longya, I''m back."

    "You''re back. In the cold weather, eh, who''s this big sister?"

    "Her name is sixteen nights бд autumn" is my friend. Because she quarreled with her parents, she wants to stay here for a few days and leave after the lucky cup. By the way, this big sister will also participate in the lucky cup. "

    "Really? That big sister must be very strong. I really want to have a duel."

    "Long Ya will lose." dragon can make complaints about the road.

    "Hehe, Longya is very similar to a person."

    "Who is it?"

    "Tour the city for ten generations, a strong Dueler."

    "Will he also participate in the lucky cup?"

    "No, because he is the second generation duel king and a man of the past."

    "Wow, duel king? I''m so excited."

    "By the way, where is Youxing?"

    "You Xing, he hasn''t been away long."

    "What, let''s go. Forget it. I''ll have to give this card to him when the lucky Cup comes. I''ll go back to my room first." after that, I walked into my room without waiting for the other three to say anything.

 Chapter 5

    "Long Ya, have you really decided to replace Long Ke?"

    "Yes, sister Qiu, long has duel phobia, so I played instead of her."

    "Well, I see."

    "Well, cold weather." three people came not far away, one of them was Youxing.

    "It''s Youxing. By the way, here''s the card." he said and flew the Stardust Dragon into Youxing''s hand.

    "This is... Stardust dragon! How can it?"

    "I took it from Jack. Naturally, your card will be returned to you, but didn''t you say you wouldn''t come?"

    "Godwin threatened me with lalie, so I had to participate."

    "Really, let''s go, Qiu, Longya." "well."

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    "Thank you for coming to watch the lucky cup competition. Now, let''s welcome eight contestants." (to be honest, I found the host''s hairstyle very interesting when I watched the animation, because it was so funny.) when the camera was put on the tour star, the audience made deafening shouts, but it was not a cry of praise, but abuse. I think they''re just looking for trouble. Isn''t there a mark on their face? That''s too much. Is it necessary? Really, if I didn''t know that POMA would help Youxing, I might have couldn''t help it!

    The next thing is the same as the original. Boma helps Youxing speak, and then it''s boma''s turn to compete with Longke (Longya). Longke (Longya) did everything he could, but he lost in the end. (PS: Long Ya without life hormone is still too weak. He hasn''t grown up yet.) well, what I didn''t expect is that the next duel is not autumn, but me. It seems that Godwin wants to see my strength. However, if you want to see it, let you see enough.

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    My opponent is the data duel. I hate him after reading the original book because he is too good at checking other people''s secrets. Such a person is very annoying. However, I don''t have any information in this world. I''m not afraid of him to check. I want to repay him well, hehe. By the way, I also saw that Devine here, but he was severely scolded by Qiu, and then he was beaten by me several times, although he must hate me now.

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    It seems that my opponent''s name is Gong HUTANG, but it''s just a trick. Give me more experience! "Ding Dong, mission release, defeat laigong tiger hall. Mission introduction: as a dragon suit, you should have the consciousness to be a dragon suit. Master, defeat him and make your duel stronger. Mission reward: exchange point 500, mysterious flower card group."

    "Oh, I''ve never heard of that flower card group, but according to the system, it''s mysterious. It must be very strong. Well, it must win."

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    "Hey, the guy opposite, let''s duel, although you can''t win." although I''m arrogant, I like it. Sure enough, he was angry at me.

    "Hum, don''t talk big. Come on, duel."

    "I attack first and draw cards. I summon the data madman (4 stars, guard 1500). The guard said, cover three more cards, and this round is over." at the same time, two men and one woman in the lounge are watching Mu''s Duel in the cold day. It is Youxing, boma, 16 nights бд autumn.

    "A cautious start"

    "Ah, but, POMA, such a start is of no use to him."

    "Yes, it''s useless for him. This man is terrible."

    бдбдбдбдбдбдIn the game.

    "It''s my turn, draw cards... I summon the guardian, Adora (4 stars, 2300), and then launch the meteor bow equipped with the magic card - broken moon, which is equipped to Adora. Then, according to the effect of broken moon, I can summon the guardian, lianas (6 stars, 2100 attack) from the card group , the effect of Adora can move the equipment card at will. I move the broken moon to lianas, and the attack power increases by 400 points, so now lianas''s attack power is 2500 points. Then launch the perpetual magic card and through attack, which can make our monsters have through damage. I use lianas to attack the data madman. "

    "Open the covered card бдбдбдбд"

    "I launch the effect of lianas. When this card attacks, the other party cannot launch magic and Trap Cards. The monster effect destroyed by her is invalid and excluded from the game, but I will receive 500 life worth damage in your preparation stage."

    "What!"

    "Come on, lianas, arrow of judgment." bang. Break the data madman. Now, your HP is only 3000 points. I''ll cover three cards and end this round. "

    "It''s my turn..."

    "Open the three cards covered, the trap card white soldier war. This card is to give 700 points to each other when I am hurt. For each white soldier war in the cemetery, give 300 points to each other, a total of three, that is, it''s over. Let''s go." in this way, I won.

 Chapter 6

    I won the last duel, but my strength was regarded as a strong enemy by the others. But I don''t care. After all, God pumping is a powerful skill.

    "Autumn, is it your turn?"

    "Ah, it''s my turn."

    "Well, this is for you, so that you can control your power without being leaked." I handed a hairpin to Qiu. (PS: it will be called autumn later) it was also exchanged with the system yesterday. It cost 300 exchange points.

    "Thank you. It can also make me forget the past. I won''t let you down."

    "Ah, after all, I''ve helped you improve some shortcomings in your card set. It''s much better than before. Also, if your identity is leaked, don''t care what they say. Promise me, OK?"

    "I promise you, from now on, I will only live for you 16 nights бд autumn"

    "Ah, this is our agreement. Come on."

    "Well, I''ll go first!"

    "Well"

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    "Mu Hantian, who came from China in the last duel, brought us a wonderful duel. Let''s look forward to what kind of wonderful duel this duel will be. First, the knight from Italy (I can''t remember his name), and his opponent is a mysterious beautiful girl - sixteen nights бд autumn. Let''s look forward to their duel." the host''s voice sounded.

    "Duel, but I bet on the name of knight. The final winner of this duel will be me."

    "Come on."

    "I attack first. I summon the mask knight LV3 to attack. It means that due to the effect of the mask knight LV3, you can give each other 500 HP damage once a round, then launch a magic card and increase the level. Take the mask knight LV3 as a sacrifice and specially summon the mask knight LV5 (attack 2300) Attack means to activate the special effect of the mask knight LV5 and give the opponent 1000 HP damage once a round, but he can''t attack with this effect. Cover two more cards and end the round. "

    At this time, the host said again, "Wow, the knight is so strong. As soon as he came out, he did great harm to sixteen nights бд Qiu." but Qiu didn''t seem to care and continued to duel.

    "It''s my turn to draw cards. I first start the field magic and black garden, then I call a monster on the back, and finally cover two cards to end this round." "then it''s my turn to draw cards... I take the mask knight LV5 as a sacrifice and specially call the mask knight LV7 (attack 2900) бд"

    "Launch the special effect of the black garden. When the monster calls and special calls, the attack power of the monster becomes half, and call a rose derivative (plant family бд dark бд 2 star бд attack and defense 800) to attack in the monster''s controller field to indicate a special call."

    "Cut, do you want to hurt me by derivatives? I activate the special effect of mask knight LV7. This card can give 1500 HP damage to each other once a round. Just eat it."

    "I activate the special effect of the wing cotton ball in my hand. When I am hurt by the effect, discard this card from my hand and make that damage zero."

    "Damn it, then, I use the mask knight LV7 to attack the monster on your back."

    "My back shows the ivy wall. Its reversal effect is to summon an Ivy token (attack 800) in your field, then open the covered card and magic tube to invalidate your attack, and then give you the attack power value of mask knight LV7."

    "End the round."

    Knight: HP 2700, front court mask knight LV7, rose derivative, Ivy token, two gaika. 2 cards in hand

    Qiu: life value 2500, ivy wall in the front field, one cover card. Black garden, 4 cards in hand

    "It''s my turn. At the end of this round, I summon you to adjust the monster, copy the plant, copy the LV7 level of your mask knight, and then open the covered card, magic card and drop the star. I pay 1000 HP to reduce the level of the copied plant by two stars. I make the 5-star copied plant in tune with the 2-star ivy wall "The cold flame will devour everything in the world. Let the dark flowers bloom! Call out in unison, Black Rose Dragon!." I activate the effect of Black Rose Dragon. When this card is summoned successfully, it can destroy all cards in the field. Destroy it, the trick of black rose. Activate the special effect of black garden. When this card is destroyed, it can destroy this card and all plant monsters on the surface side of the field. Select and destroy a monster with the same attack power from its own graveyard "In other words, resurrect the Black Rose Dragon, and then launch the magic card. The dead Su Sheng resurrects your mask knight LV7. Finally, always attack

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    "How''s it going, Qiu?"

    "Cold weather, I''m fine."

    "Have you considered going with me?"

    "Well, I decided to go with you. Anyway, the time in the world will stop. That''s what you said, right?"

    "Yes, now that you''ve decided, let''s go after I duel with Youxing." (PS: I told Qiu about crossing last night)

 Chapter 7

    You Xing''s game is just like the original, winning Yancheng Mei, and so is long Ke''s game.

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    "You Xing, next is our duel. Gallop duel. I''ll fight you with a new card set. Don''t let me down."

    "Of course, come on."

    "Then see you on the field." then he walked to the place where round D was placed. Suddenly, the voice of the system came out. "Ding, congratulations to the master on triggering the task and dueling with Youxing: in this duel, Youxing''s strength will be affected by the will of the world and become stronger. Can you win, master? Task requirements: defeat Youxing. Task reward: exchange point 1000."

    "Hehe, even if there is no task, I also want to duel with Youxing. How can I come to the game king world without dueling with the protagonist, hehe."

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    "Welcome to the promotion competition. Today''s two players are meteors from the satellite area and their opponent is mu Hantian, a mysterious teenager from China. Let''s look forward to their duel. Gallop duel go"

    On the viaduct, the red and white shadows galloped alternately and did not give way to each other. The frequency conversion, side rotation and drift were completed at one go. The two brought a wonderful driving performance to the public before the war.

    "Attack me first. I launch [SP - Angel alms] to draw three cards from the deck, then discard two cards from the hand, and then summon the adjustment beast [waste homologue], [LV3 attack 1300]. When it is summoned successfully, it can summon a monster below level 2 from its own graveyard!"

    "Summon the sprint soldiers in the graveyard and activate the effect of screw hedgehog in the graveyard. When there are adjusted monsters on the field, you can summon them from the graveyard. LV3''s waste homologue is the same as Lv2''s sprint soldiers and Lv2''s screw hedgehog "The gathered anger will host the soul of ghosts and gods to the selfless soldiers, and become a shining road! Call in unison, roar, waste crazy soldiers! (7 stars, attack 2700, defend 1800)"

    The waste homologue pulls the motor on his body, and in the roar of the motor, the three body monster jumps from the ground into starlight. After the starlight, the black robot falls from the sky, and its handsome shape and huge body make it domineering.

    "Cover two more cards and end the round"

    "It''s me, you Xing. Look, I''m the card set for the gallop duel group." the cold day raised the card and said, "I launch [SP - Angel Scepter], draw two cards and discard one hand card. Then, I summon and adjust the monster flower swordsman (4 stars, attack 1500, defend 500) , according to the effect of the flower swordsman, when he is summoned successfully, he can specially summon a plant monster below 4 stars from his hand. I specially summon a 3-star strawberry. Then, I use the 4-star flower swordsman and the 3-star strawberry in the same tune, "blooming flower, show your beauty in front of the world. Call in the same tune and open. Flower Knight (7 stars, attack 2400, defend 2000)" It''s not over yet. I launch the special effect of the flower knight. Except for a plant monster in our graveyard, this card can increase the attack power by 500 points in this round. Except for little strawberry, the attack power of the flower Knight will be 2900. Come on, the flower Knight attacks the waste crazy warrior and baptizes the flower. Break the waste crazy warrior. Cover two cards and end this round. "

    "It''s my turn. Sure enough, you''re strong in cold weather, but I won''t admit defeat. I summon the unicycle man and launch the soul of homology of the covered cards. Except for the waste crazy soldiers in the cemetery, I specially summon the materials used in homology to play." in the blink of an eye, the field of Youxing is full of monsters again.

    "Then LV3''s waste homologue, Lv2''s sprint warrior, Lv2''s screw hedgehog and LV1''s unicycle homology" the gathered prayer will become a new shining star and turn into a shining road! Homology call, fly, Stardust dragon! (8 stars, attack 2500, defend 2000) I use Stardust dragon to attack the flower knight. Go on and shoot. "

    Mu Hantian: 3900 HP, 2 cover cards and 2 hand cards

    Youxing: Health 3900, 1 cover card, 2 cards in hand, front Stardust dragon.

    "It''s my turn to draw cards. I summon the sleeping Lotus (4 stars, attack 800, defend 1700) to activate its special effect. When this card is successfully summoned, it can revive a plant monster below 4 stars in the graveyard, and I revive the 4-star flower swordsman. Then I use the 4-star flower swordsman to be in tune with the 4-star sleeping lotus, "The dragon guarding the mysterious garden whose name is unknown, destroy the evil people who step into this pure land. Call in unison and show up. I haven''t heard of the famous flower Dragon (8 stars, attack 2900, defend 3000)"

    "What, that dragon, are you also a Dragon Seal in cold weather?"

    "Maybe, I don''t know."

    "However, I''m on the Star Tour. I haven''t heard of huaminglong attacking the Stardust dragon and trampling on fantasy."

    "I won''t let you succeed. I open the covered card and burst the model

    "You Xing, I''ll give it back to you. Open the falling hole of the covered card trap. This card can invalidate the activation of the trap card" what... "

    "I''ll end this round."

    "When it comes to me, I launch the magic card SP - homology return, return the Stardust dragon in the graveyard to the additional card group, use the Stardust dragon as homology material, summon a homology monster of the same level as the Stardust dragon from the card group, and I summon the waste destruction King (8 stars, attack 2600, defend 2500). Launch the effect of the waste destruction king to destroy your unheard of famous Dragon."

    "I have never heard of the special effect of huaminglong. This card can exclude a plant monster in the graveyard and invalidate her destruction."

    "It''s really not that easy. I''ll cover the last two cards and end the round."

    "Then it''s my turn. Let me finish you, Youxing. Draw cards... I summon dream seeds to attack (4 stars, attack 0, defend 1200) , this card indicates that when attacking, the opponent cannot launch trap cards during the battle phase. Then I launch the gaika engine to spray. This card can increase my high-speed indicators by 6. Now I have 10 high-speed indicators. Launch the magic card SP - the dead Su Sheng, remove 10 high-speed indicators and revive the flower knight in the graveyard (7 stars, attack 2400, defend 2000) Finally, start the last hand, magic card SP - flowers bloom. This card can only be started when I have an unheard of flower dragon in the field and the high-speed indicator is 0. It can destroy a card in the opponent''s field, I destroy it, waste destruction king. Finally, attack with unheard of flower Dragon and flower knight. "

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    "Cold weather, I didn''t expect I lost, but now you can tell me the truth!"

    "Not yet. I''ll tell you when the lucky cup is over."

    "Well, I''ll go first."

    "Ah, bye."

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    "Autumn, let''s go and go to my world."

    "Well, but can we really come back?"

    "Of course, Xiaoguang, pause the world time."

    "Yes, master."

    "Let''s go"

    "Well"

    ... "finally back"

    "Cold weather, what''s here?"

    "Oh, this is the system space. You stay here for one night. The new semester will begin tomorrow."

    "I see."

    "Xiao Guang, show me my personal information"

    "Yes, master."

    Name: Mu Hantian

    Race: Human

    Physical strength: 6 (10 points for adult men)

    Intelligence: 7 (5 points for ordinary people)

    Strength: 8 (10 points for adults)

    Weapon: Dream duel disc, dream D wheel

    Skill: Divine pumping

    Lineage: None

    Contractor: 16 nights бд autumn

    Exchange point 5000

    "Xiaoguang, strengthen Qiu''s body and me to twice that of adults, exchange for sword mastery and gun mastery, and finally strengthen Qiu''s mind three times."

    "Good master, it costs 4000 exchange points in total" "I''ll go and use it all at once. Forget it, I''ll go out first. Autumn, have a good rest" "Hmm"

 Chapter 8

    Mu got up early the next morning because today was the beginning of the last semester of his high school. So he was going to school early. No, he didn''t even eat breakfast. He said hello to his parents and went out.

    He came to a place where there was no one, released 16th night бд Qiu from the system space, and then asked the system to help transfer the student identity of 16th night бд Qiu.

    "Cold weather, is this your world?" "yes, this is my world. I asked Xiaoguang to arrange an identity as a transfer student in our class, so that we can be in the same class." "no, but how do you tell your parents about our relationship." "well, of course, it''s clear that you are my girlfriend." "shameless" "Well, stop talking. Come with me and I''ll take you to see my school." "let''s go."

    "Well, my school is not bad." "well, it''s beautiful. There are a lot of flowers" "of course, hehe" just as they were about to leave, a boy came from "cold day". Mu Hantian turned his head in doubt, saw the boy behind and said to him, "Lin Feng, it''s you." The boy named Lin Feng felt like a gangster at first sight, but he was a rich boy. Although he said he ran away from home because of a quarrel with his father, he was also one of Mu Hantian''s few friends in this school. "Oh, cold day, you came out of the shadow of that woman" "you know." "Of course, now the school is saying that you were dumped. By the way, who is the beauty next to you?" Mu Hantian didn''t speak yet. Sixteen nights бд autumn spoke "Hello, are you a friend in cold weather? My name is 16ye бд Qiu. I''m a Japanese student and a girlfriend in cold weather. I want to correct you. It''s not that woman who dumped cold weather, but that woman in cold weather." "really? In cold weather, you''re not thinking enough. You don''t tell your brothers when you have a girlfriend." "Sorry, I didn''t mean to. Sorry, Lin Feng, I''m going to take Qiu to sign up. By the way, she''ll be in our class!" "really? Great." "I said, she''s my girlfriend. What are you happy about" "I''m happy for my brother! Well, I''ll go first. See you later" "ah, see you later."

    Passerby A: "did you hear that there is a goddess" passerby B "in our school? Of course, and I heard that it is still a Japanese. It seems that its name is" passer C "of 16 nights бд autumn. Is it true?" passerby B "of course it is true"

    "Qiu, I didn''t expect you to be so famous now." "Oh, if I''m famous, you''ll be very famous if you go with me now." "Er" "ha ha (?)" well, this is my class. Go in. "" OK, let''s go. I''ll sit next to you "" whatever "

    Classmate a "Wow, beauty" classmate B "yes, beauty, but how did you walk with Mu Hantian" classmate a "how do I know?"

    After a while, the teacher came in. "Students, be quiet. This semester is a very key semester. I hope you can work hard. At the same time, a transfer student came to our class. Classmate Qiu, please introduce yourself" "OK, teacher"

    "My name is 16ye бд Qiu. I''m a Japanese, but because I live in China all the year round (I''m proficient in the language of system exchange, don''t exchange points), it doesn''t have anything to do with your communication." after Qiu''s introduction, the following students all started to make trouble. Fortunately, the teacher managed to live.

    "Cold weather, it seems that your girlfriend is very popular." "of course, beautiful women are popular everywhere." "that''s right."

    After school, Mu Hantian and sixteen nights are ready to go back to Hantian''s house, but when they first came to the school, a boy stopped them.

    "Hello, miss, may I know you?" "no, and my boyfriend is still here. I hope you don''t ignore him." "Oh, boy, who are you" "why should I tell you, Qiu, let''s go." "OK, let''s go." "well." "you two wait for me. That woman must be mine." "cold weather, he''s sick." "Maybe."

    Cold day two people didn''t expect that the man would come to him later, but it''s nothing to know, because Mu cold day is not the same as before. Now he has a magical system and won''t be afraid of these.

 Chapter 9

    In a room, a boy got up from bed and looked around suspiciously for a long time before he got rid of his doubts. Yes, he is our protagonist Mu Hantian.

    "Xiaoguang, I didn''t expect you to arrange a good identity for me! Yuzi''s neighbor and xiaoshixiao''s good friend are also a genius from China. Forget it, go and buy food before the plot starts." so, in the surprised eyes of the salesperson and others, Mu Hantian bought enough food and water for 10 adults to eat for more than 10 days. "

    In early April, when cherry blossoms are in full bloom, the wind blows gently, and some fallen cherry blossoms float with the wind.

    In the school, Mu Hantian was lying in front of a staircase, looking at the cherry blossoms not far away, and the gentle breeze caressed his face. The elegant fragrance pervaded all around.

    I have to say that cherry blossoms are really beautiful. No matter how many times I watch them, I feel so happy that I seem to forget all my troubles. Although Mu Hantian looked around from time to time, his eyes never left the school gate. After all, it all started there.

    "Why did you come here on a cold day?"

    Mu Hantian was stretching and moving his body. At this time, a low and confused male voice suddenly came from behind.

    Mu Han knew who he was before he came back. He said in boredom, "Why are you here, Xiaoshi?

    Why, you look so heartbroken that you won''t be dumped by Li. ".

    After Mu Hantian, what he said was the No. 1 hero of the implied record of the original School Park, Xiaoshi filial piety.

    They went to the same school. But also in the same class, coupled with childhood friends, so they get familiar with each other as soon as they come and go. It can be said that although the relationship between mu Hantian and Xiaoshi filial piety is not as good as Xiaoshi filial piety and Jing Haoyong, it is not far away.

    "Hey"

    Xiaoshixiao sighed and didn''t say anything. He went to Mu Hantian and lay down on the railing of the stairs and put his head on. With a sad expression, you know you''ve been dumped.

    Mu Hantian read the original work, so he said to the next room, "I told you to take the initiative, but you just didn''t listen. Now, you''re finally dumped."

    "The hook hangs, and the liar swallows a thousand needles. In cold weather, do you think the oath between me and Li is so fragile?" the cell asked low on the railing.

    Mu Hantian said, "as the saying goes, those who are close to Zhu are red and those who are close to ink are black. As bystanders, we can see it clearly. It can be said that we can''t blame Li at all.

    People have hinted at you so many times, but you don''t show it at all. Don''t say it''s Li, even any girl will do it.

    It can be said that if you could take the initiative at that time, it might not have happened. "

    "Alas"

    Xiaoshixiao sighed. He knew what Mu Hantian said was true, but he was a little unwilling.

    Just as xiaoshixiao sighed, a girl''s voice sounded nearby: "you''re stupid.".

    "High city"

    After hearing this, the small room turned around and said listlessly. Then he turned and continued to lie on the railing sad.

    See the low look of the cell. Gaocheng Shaye said angrily, "look at you. You come to the same place when you are upset. You are a child.

    In addition, the beginning of a semester is in this state. Let alone cram, it is also possible to repeat grades at that time.

    The small room said expressionless, "you are not the same. The fifth class is not over yet.".

    Gaocheng Shaye said with his hands on his hips and a confident face, "I''m a genius. It''s different from the chamber I took a chance to sneak into.".

    "Gao Cheng, I said, why do you always say me.". The small room asked impatiently. Then he pointed to Mu Hantian and said, "he skipped class too. Why don''t you find him?"

    "Cold... Cold day. Why are you here?"

    At this time, the high city Shaye also noticed the Mu cold day nearby, and asked with a blush. Mu Hantian just raised his hand to show his sense of existence and didn''t say anything.

    You know, after systematic strengthening, Mu Hantian''s beautiful face and elegant temperament. Sunshine smile. It can be said that it is the idol of the beautiful girls in the whole school. And the high city Shaye is among them.

    Then Gaocheng Shaye also noticed his gaffe. After quickly adjusting his state, he looked at xiaoshixiao unhappily and said, "because I hate fools, and I hate fools who refuse to admit that they are fools. At least you are a fool who knows you are a fool. Telling you where you are stupid may get rid of a little foolishness,

    You should know that the grades of students in cold weather are the first genius in the school, and you can''t compare them. Let alone skip one or two classes, even if students don''t have classes in cold weather, there''s no problem. ".

    Having said so much, I couldn''t help being more angry and disappointed when I saw that the room was still like a dead pig. I turned around and muttered, "I was dumped by childhood sweethearts. What''s so sad, fool.

    Well, I''ll go first in cold weather. We''re talking when we''re free.

    Then he looked at Mu Hantian again and turned back to the classroom.

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    The sound of banging against the iron door.

    Not long after Shaye left Gaocheng, there was a sudden sound of objects hitting the iron door at the door. Mu Hantian and the room looked in the direction of the sound and saw a man hitting the school gate with his own body.

    The small room looked at the man and said, "what''s the matter with that man? Is his head sick?"

    Mu Hantian felt nervous when he saw this and thought to himself, "the plot has begun.".

    Then three teachers and a guard were attracted by the sound of hitting the iron door.

    Then Mu Hantian and Xiao Shixiao saw a male teacher come forward and grab the collar of the man who hit the iron door. A few seconds later, the man bit the male teacher''s arm on the big artery and immediately splashed blood. Blood flows like no money.

    Then the male teacher covered his bitten hand and fell to the ground. He rolled on the ground in pain. After a while, his legs kicked and there was no movement.

    The other three were startled to see this. I saw the male teacher fall to the ground. Then there was no movement and I was a little overwhelmed. The female teacher somehow pushed the body lying on the ground to check his situation.

    In less than a minute, the male teacher who had just stopped moving moved his fingers and stood up. Then he grabbed the female teacher and bit her neck. The female teacher screamed and struggled for a while. The other two were frightened and ran away.

    Seeing this, the small room retreated a few steps in fear and hurriedly said to Mu Hantian, "you go find someone else and I''ll call Li.". Then he ran to Gong Benli''s classroom.

    "Alas! The small room is really. Forget it, I''ll inform others." then he left the roof and ran to the classroom.

 Chapter 10

    A boy was running on the corridor. Suddenly, the boy stopped. "Ding, start the task: Task 1: protect the protagonist and his party and survive for 7 days (task reward 2000 exchange points); Task 2: kill zombies: 10 exchange points for each zombie. Return after completing task 1"

    "Cut, I didn''t expect there would be level 3 zombies. I can''t deal with it now, but I can save the exchange point and exchange ability, and then go to kill Level 3 zombies. Now, go find the cute Ju Chuan Jingxiang first."

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    Mu Hantian walked towards the infirmary and observed the surrounding situation. Now the school can be said to be extremely chaotic. Those who are bitten to death should be trampled to death by others for running away in a hurry, or push their friends into the mouth of zombies for running away. To buy yourself time. Such situations abound.

    "Alas, this may be human, but it seems that I have to hurry up."

    Mu Hantian turned a corner and saw the sign of the infirmary above. Outside the infirmary, there were a group of zombies trying to squeeze in. Obviously, the infirmary has not been conquered yet.

    The desert eagle, as like as two peas in the MNT, was exchanged for two systems of unlimited bullets. It did not look before it shot, and then put the gun back into the waist. There is no doubt that each shot was shot in the head. You should know that the mastery of firearms in the system is not exchangeable. You should know that the products produced by the system must be high-quality products. Like this most basic head shot, it''s easy.

    When Mu Hantian stepped into the body on the ground, there was a male student (the Dragon suit in the original book) holding a shelf to protect the school doctor Ju Chuan Jingxiang behind him. When they saw the zombie who had just hit the door, it turned into a dead body in an instant. I couldn''t help being stunned.

    Mu Hantian looked at them and asked, "are you all right? Have you been bitten or caught?".

    Hearing Mu Hantian''s voice, they woke up from their stupidity. Quickly shook his head and said, "no".

    Although the male student in front of him is a dragon trap, he is actually very good. He broke through the door of the infirmary from the zombie, but he didn''t leave Ju Chuan Jingxiang. Instead, he blocked the zombie and let Ju Chuan Jingxiang escape. It''s definitely much better than those who run away for themselves and don''t even want their friends for many years. It would be a pity if such a person died, so mu Hantian thought that if he could save it, he would save it.

    Mu Hantian looked at them and said, "since you are all right, come with me.".

    Seeing that the zombies were dead, the male classmate with the shelf couldn''t help but sigh of relief and said, "thank you very much. I''m shijinghe in grade two.".

    Juchuan Jingxiang pointed to Mu Hantian and said, "I know you. Your name seems to be mu. It''s very famous in school.".

    "Ah, my name is mu Hantian. I''m a transfer student from China. Looking around, Mu Hantian said:" now we should hurry while other zombies haven''t come. You see if there''s anything to bring. Take it quickly and I''ll look outside for you. "After that, Mu Hantian went outside, and Ju Chuan Jingxiang and they packed some medicine and followed up.

    Mu Hantian just walked out of the infirmary and met the poison Island Yuzi coming here. When I saw that she was all right, I was relieved. I wanted to find her, but now it seems that I don''t need it.

    Mu Hantian looked at Yuzi on poison island and said, "Yuzi, I knew you''d be fine. Now that you''re here, let''s go together. But we''ll go to the staff office first. After all, the car keys in the school are all there." "well, let''s go together."

    When Mu Hantian and his party came to the gate of the school building, they looked out along the glass door. There were wandering zombies everywhere outside.

    At this time, when Ju Chuan Jingxiang was about to move forward, his left foot suddenly kicked the blanket on the ground and fell to the ground because he was wearing a skirt. Ju Chuan Jingxiang supported the ground with his left hand, touched his head with his right hand and said, "I hate it. How can this happen? It''s true.".

    After looking at it, he went up and squatted down and said, "your dress is not suitable for running away.".

    With a "silk" sound, Tokushima tore a long hole on the left side of Ju Chuan Jingxiang''s skirt.

    Juchuan Jingxiang said somewhat vexatiously, "this is a brand of goods.".

    Koizo looked at Ju Chuan and asked, "which is important, life or brand?".

    Ju Chuan Jingxiang said with a small face: "it''s all important.".

    Mu Hantian smiled at Ju Chuan Jingxiang and said, "teacher, we''re running for our lives now. We''re not traveling. What''s the use of these things."

    Ju Chuan Jingxiang just wanted to say something when he heard some noise from a distance, which attracted our attention.

    Ju Chuan Jingxiang looked around and asked, "what''s the matter?".

    His face sank and he said, "staff office.".

    Then Mu Hantian and others walked towards the sound. When they came to the stairs, a scream came from there. Because they didn''t know what happened there, Mu Hantian and others could only speed up their steps. However, Mu Hantian, who knew the plot, knew who was there.

    When Mu Hantian and others arrived, they found that xiaoshixiao was there. Then they saw that Gaocheng Shaye was twisting his head, holding an electric drill and desperately drilling a zombie''s brain. (PS: violence inconsistent with ordinary silence)

    Looking at the zombie not far away, poison Island Yuzi directly said "give me the one on the left" and then rushed over. And the cell also reacted, and Li went to clean up the zombie on the right.

    Because Mu Hantian is a weak man in the eyes of poison Island Yuzi. After all, poison Island Yuzi was not present when Mu Hantian killed several zombies, so he didn''t see it, but Ju Chuan Jingxiang and shijinghe saw it.

    Because there are not many zombies here, it takes only a little effort to eliminate them all.

    After cleaning up the zombies, Gong Benli and Ju Chuan Jingxiang trotted to comfort Gaocheng Shaye, who was still sitting on the ground at a loss.

    Then he looked at the room and said, "you know Juchuan school doctor. I''m a 3A poison Island son.".

    After hearing the self introduction of Yuzi in poison Island, Xiaoshi also introduced himself to "I''m Xiaoshi in class B for 2 years" after closing the door.

    Miyamoto looked at Yuzi in surprise and said, "it''s the sister who won the national competition last year. I''m Miyamoto from the long gun department.".

    The fat man with nail gun in his hand said, "ah, well, I, I''m Gengtai Hirano of class B."

    Shi Jinghe, who has been in class A for two years, introduced himself: "I''m Shi Jinghe from Class A for two years.".

    Mu Hantian said, "you should know my words, but you''d better introduce me. I''m in the same class with Xiao. My name is mu Hantian."

    When Gaocheng Shaye heard that they were still introducing themselves there, he said angrily, "what do you mean, everyone doesn''t feel a little nervous. What''s more, if you don''t repeat Miyamoto''s grade, you''re not in the same grade as her. Even if I want to, I can let her call me sister.".

    Mu Hantian was a little unhappy when he heard this. Although he knew that Gaocheng Shaye was unreasonable when watching animation, it was too unreasonable. Don''t look at the current situation. Is it still too tender?

    Mu Hantian shook his head and was too lazy to listen to her fooling around, so he leaned against the wall and looked outside.

 Chapter 11

    After waiting for a long time, Mu Hantian finally couldn''t help but turn around and say to the people, "you know how long you''re going to delay. You know, this thing spreads very fast. As long as you are bitten, an enemy will be added in a few minutes. It can be said that the later you go, the more enemies will be, and the more dangerous it will be. If you don''t go, I can go.".

    After hearing this, Xiao Shixiao also remembered that the current situation should not be so relaxed. He smiled awkwardly and said, "sorry, let''s go quickly".

    Mu Hantian looked at their "now we must go to the staff office and get the car key, otherwise we can''t leave here." Xiaomu also said, yes, we must have a car. " Miyamoto also urged, "in that case, let''s go.". So a group of us walked to the staff office. Although there were several zombies along the way, they all solved them.

    We came to the staff office and found that there was no zombie inside. We quickly went in. After we went in, we locked the door and held it with something.

    After holding the door, everyone was relieved. Gaocheng Shaye trotted to turn on the TV. After all, before running, they want to see the situation outside through TV, hoping that the situation outside is not as bad as they think.

    But as the saying goes, the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment. Looking at the picture on TV, everyone''s face was very ugly. Originally thought that only the school had become like this, and the situation outside should be better than that in the school, but I didn''t expect that the situation outside seemed to be more serious than that in the school.

    Miyamoto covered her chest and said in disbelief, "how could this happen? The whole world has become like this in just a few hours.".

    Miyamoto subconsciously walked over, grabbed xiaoshixiao''s sleeve and said, "you say, there should be an absolutely safe place in the world. It will soon change back to the previous place.".

    At this time, Gaocheng Shaye did not hesitate to interrupt Gong Benli''s fantasy and said mercilessly, "it''s impossible. This is pandemic. What can I do?".

    Ju Chuan Jingxiang said suspiciously, "pandemic?".

    "It means the outbreak of an epidemic, that is, an infectious disease is prevalent on a large scale all over the world. You know, the most serious one infected 600 million people and killed 50 million people. Recently, there has been a new type of influenza, causing chaos." Ju Chuan Jingxiang also said, and then thought about it and added: "what you want to say is very similar to the black death in the 14th century".

    Gaocheng Shaye also said with an ugly face: "nearly a quarter of the people in Europe died at that time".

    "Then how did the disease stop spreading?" asked Xiaoshi with a low face.

    Juchuan Jingxiang said: "there are many explanations. If too many people die, it will basically end, because there is no one to infect.".

    Mrs. Hirano looked out through the window and said, "however, all the dead people are walking and will attack people. This has never been heard of before.".

    "That is to say, is there no reason to stop the expansion of scale?"

    Mu Hantian said: "you can completely kill a person in a few minutes and turn him into a man eating monster. The power of this virus is unimaginable. Not only that, I believe you can also see that this virus is also the physical strengthening of infected people to a certain extent. If they don''t move slowly, I''m afraid it will be difficult to deal with it.". At this time

    Juchuan Jingxiang seemed to think of something and said excitedly, "summer is coming. At that time, the meat will rot. if only bones are left, they won''t move.".

    Mu Hantian looked at Ju Chuan Jingxiang and said mercilessly, "you really dare to think, you are also a doctor. You should know that it takes a long time to completely rot to only bones. Moreover, after the infection of this virus, the bodies have mutated, and whether they will rot in hot weather is a problem".

    Hearing Mu Hantian''s words, Ju Chuan Jingxiang''s face fell down in an instant, like a defeated little cock.

    Mu Hantian looked at Xiaoshi and others and said cautiously: "Why don''t you go and find a safe place to live together after you''ve determined the safety of your family. If nothing else happens, there''s no problem to survive. In short, if you act at will now, you can''t live. What we need to do now is to organize a team to absorb the living people as much as possible, but not everyone. As long as your character is not qualified, it''s not safe You can come in. You know, if that kind of person comes in, it''s not a small hidden danger. ".

    Then Miyamoto Li suddenly asked, "well, where are we going out now?".

    Mu Hantian stood up and said without thinking, "of course, I''m going to the parking lot. Not only is the front door of the parking lot nearest, but also the school bus is there.".

    Mu Hantian saw them and said, "since there is no problem, let''s go.".

    Then, Mrs. Hirano, Mrs. Koizumi and Yuko automatically went to open the way. Several scum with only 5 combat power, such as Mu Hantian, walked behind. When they walked out of the school building, they stopped.

    Looking at the many zombies wandering outside, Mu Hantian whispered, "be careful later. If you can avoid, these things only respond to the sound. As long as we don''t make a sound, we can basically reach the parking lot without fighting".

    Just as Mu Hantian and others were about to leave, a scream attracted their attention, and the sound was not far from them.

    Mu Hantian knew that he had been hurt when he heard this voice. Aren''t those guys idle enough to die? They shouted so loudly. However, he sighed and said, "anyway, it''s not far away. Go and have a look. There may be survivors. Now one person can be one person.".

    Then he walked towards the sound source. When they arrived, they saw several zombies around two men and two women. Mrs. Hirano saw this, and without saying a word, she shot directly. Koizo and xiaoshixiao followed suit and rushed to destroy the zombie.

    As for mu Hantian, he is watching a play. In other people''s opinion, he has no combat effectiveness, but in fact, he is too lazy to go.

    It''s not that Mu Hantian doesn''t want to exchange points, but if he kills all the zombies, they will have nothing to do, so this zombie is still left to them to practice.

    After all, they wouldn''t grow up without training. Otherwise, as soon as Mu Hantian leaves, they only have to die if their combat effectiveness is not enough.

    When the zombies were cleaned up, one of the female students came to the crowd with a sigh of relief and said, "thank you.".

    "Keep your voice down"

    Yuzi immediately interrupted her, then looked at them warily and asked, "have any of you been bitten?".

    The group looked at the people around them and said "no".

    Mu Hantian walked over and looked at the group and asked, "we want to escape from here. Do you want to be together?".

    That group of people immediately agreed. After all, there are many people and great strength, and there is a greater chance of escaping. And they all saw the combat effectiveness of Mu Hantian and his party just now. Don''t you wait to die without following them.

    Then a group of people continued to walk towards their destination. When I came to a stairway, I stopped. Looking at the glass door not far away, I looked at a group of dull zombies wandering aimlessly.

    Mu Hantian whispered to them, "there are many zombies below. Be careful later. Don''t make a sound. Zombies only respond to the sound. As long as we don''t make a sound, there''s no problem walking over.".

    At this time, Yuzi still asked, "are you sure zombies only respond to sound? You know, it''s very inconvenient to fight in such a narrow place.".

    It''s not that poison Island Yuzi doesn''t trust Mu Hantian. The main reason why she asks is to appease several people who have just joined in.

    Mu Hantian waved his hand and said, "that''s for sure. That''s how I came before.".

    Then Shaye also said that she had done experiments before to prove that zombies only respond to sound. Then Mu Hantian and others came to the door, opened the door and went out in turn.

    But the power of the plot is great. Not everyone can change it. The child''s shoe with a steel fork in the back still hit the railing when he came over.

    The fork looks like an amplified tuning fork. It can be said that the sound made by the fork hitting the railing is so loud in this silent school.

    "Howl"

    When hearing the sound, all the zombies in the school came towards Mu Hantian and others. The faces of others except Mu Hantian suddenly turned pig liver color and looked at the classmate with the fork.

    But now it''s obviously not the time to blame the people. Seeing the zombies swarming over, they can''t help speeding up their steps, while Shaye Heli is there to blame the person who makes a sound,

    Mu Hantian couldn''t help sighing. Looking at the swarming zombies, he didn''t want to do it, but now he can''t do it.

    Although he doesn''t do it, they are fine, but one of the lovers will hang here. You know, the character of those two people is very good. They absolutely live and die together. One of them is dead, and the other won''t live alone.

    Mu Hantian pulled out two pistols, "bang, bang, bang"

    Mu Hantian raised his hand and killed a zombie who jumped at Shaye. When Mu Hantian fired the first shot, they were frightened by the gunshot. They never thought I had two guns on me. And looking at Mu Hantian''s natural and unrestrained posture of using a gun and pulling the trigger without hesitation, he is not a rookie at all.

    Even Mrs. Hirano, who thinks she is an old bird with a gun, thinks she can''t do it to the extent of Mu Hantian.

    Mu Hantian immediately shouted, "come to me, don''t leave me too far.".

    With Mu Hantian''s continuous shooting, a zombie will fall every time the gun rings, and there is no doubt that the gun will burst in the head. After a while, everyone was in a safe parking lot under the cover of the police.

 Chapter 12

    Xiaoshixiao looked at Mu cold day with a surprised look on their face. They never thought that Mu cold day was so gentle at ordinary times. In fact, Mu Hantian is not afraid, but he knows that all this is false and fictional, so he has no so-called sense of guilt.

    Mu Hantian saw xiaoshixiao and others looking at him in surprise, and hurriedly shouted, "what are you looking at? If you don''t get on the bus, do you want to be bitten by a zombie?". Hearing Mu Hantian''s words, they immediately recovered and quickly got on the car.

    Just then, a voice came.

    "Wait, wait for us"

    Just as I was about to close the door, suddenly a group of people rushed here in the distance. It is Xueyuan who takes the lead in recording the number one scum in this animation, hiroichi wisto.

    "You can drive."

    At this time, Ju Chuan Jingxiang said to the people behind him after slightly understanding how to drive the school bus. After all, the direction of the joystick of school bus and family bus is opposite.

    The family bus is on the right, and the school bus is on the left. This makes Ju Chuan Jingxiang, who has been gearing with her right hand, suddenly gearing with her left hand. It''s really a little unaccustomed.

    Xiaoshixiao looked at the several people who were coming here not far away, and suddenly blessed the halo of bad people. At the moment, it was like being a mother, a hyena, a scholar and so on. He said to Ju Chuan Jingxiang, who was about to drive, "wait a minute.". Then he looked anxiously at the people who were coming here.

    Mu Hantian sat in his seat thinking about things, so he looked out of the window. At the moment, as soon as zitenghao saw that it was not far from the school bus, he began to pretend to command his escapee, and then ran behind. It seems that he is not so mean.

    Although it seems that he ran to the back to give them the back, in fact, there is a student behind him. Anyone with a little brain knows that this distance is very good and can advance and retreat properly. Zombies appear in the front, let the people in front block them, and Zombies appear in the back to attract the people in the back.

    They were running, and suddenly the student behind hiroichi wisto suddenly fell to the ground.

    The student pulled Wisteria Haoyi''s pants with his hand, as if begging him to take him with him. But instead of taking him away, he kicked the student in the face. Because the students in front only wanted to escape, and the sight of xiaoshixiao and others was blocked by the students who fled in front. Therefore, they didn''t see the action of Shido Haoyi at all.

    The student covered his face in pain and lay on the ground wailing. The surrounding zombies were attracted by his voice and walked towards him. Soon, the student was submerged by the zombies.

    Seeing here, Mu Hantian didn''t continue to look, but smiled contemptuously, and then picked up two holy judges to wipe them.

    At this time, Ju Chuan Jingxiang looked at Xiaoshi and said, "there are zombies in front. If you gather too much, you can''t move.".

    But Xiao Shixiao said indifferently, "just crush them to death.".

    On one side, the high city Shaye said, "this kind of car can''t run over so many, it will turn over.".

    Although he knew that Gaocheng Shaye said it was true, he could not do it without those lives. Xiao Shixiao bit his teeth and wanted to go down to help.

    Mu Hantian knew that he couldn''t stop Xiaoshi''s bad kindness, so he didn''t say anything and still wiped the gun there. Mu Hantian is not optimistic about xiaoshixiao''s bad kindness. Although it is right to help people with kindness, we should also see whether that person is worth helping.

    If he didn''t have a pig''s foot halo covering him, I''m afraid he would have been Yin dead.

    When hearing the name of wisto Haoyi, Gong Benli, who had been unnatural, saw that xiaoshixiao was going to go down to save them. Suddenly she grabbed xiaoshixiao''s clothes and said, "don''t go, just this kind of guy.".

    Hearing what Gong Benli said, Shixiao completely didn''t expect that Gong Benli would be so unreasonable now. He patted Gong Benli''s hand and said, "Li, what are you talking about?".

    Gong Benli shouted angrily to Xiaoshi: "don''t save him, that guy, let him die.".

    Xiaoshixiao didn''t listen to Gong Benli''s advice at all. Without thinking about it, he turned down to deal with the zombies near the school bus. At the same time, Kenichi Hirano and Yuko Tokushima also went to help clean up the zombies.

    Gong Benli saw that xiaoshixiao didn''t listen to her at all. She couldn''t help but clench her fist sadly.

    Seeing Li''s appearance, Mu Hantian couldn''t help sighing. She was sad that Gong Benli would give up the fool. I''m afraid that''s another reason.

    Let''s not say it''s Gong Benli. I''m afraid any girl will dump the room in the end. Who calls this guy doesn''t care about people at all.

    After a while, wisto Haoyi''s team finally came, and at this time, some of the zombies around the school bus were cleaned up.

    When Sato Haoyi and others got on the car, xiaoshixiao and poison Island Yuzi also got on the car, and then xiaoshixiao quickly closed the door.

    The sound of closing the door is like a signal. When Ju Chuan Jingxiang heard the sound of closing the door, he quickly started the car and stepped on the accelerator.

    With the start of the car, there is a "bang" sound from the impact object. Because some of the zombies around the school bus were removed, the car did not encounter any obstacles, directly knocked open the school gate and came to the street. Then he walked away. So that the zombies can only eat exhaust gas on one side.

 Chapter 13

    The school bus drove quietly on the road. Occasionally, one or two zombies blocked the road and were ruthlessly hit by the car. Then, Thomas rotated 360 degrees in the air and fell heavily on the ground. Some unfortunate zombies disintegrated directly, leaving only a pool of blood here.

    When the school bus drove out of the school, everyone''s nervous heart could finally relax temporarily and sit down in their seats.

    At the same time, wisto Haoyi''s uneasy heart began to beat again after determining the safety. You should know that the people who escaped with Mu Hantian should have weapons and beauty.

    Even if we can''t deceive them into his side, at least it''s good to deceive them with weapons. After all, now that you have a good weapon, you have a greater chance of survival.

    Wisto Haoyi helped his glasses and observed several people in the car. Then his glasses went to Yuzi in poison island and said with a smile: "saved, is the leader poison Island classmate?"

    Poison Island Yuzi wiped the wooden knife on his hands, and even his head was difficult to lift. He said coldly, "we don''t have a leader, we just help each other to survive.".

    Wisto Hao was delighted when he heard what poison Island Yuzi said, but his face was silent and his eyes were a little greedy and said, "this can''t be done.

    To live, the leader is necessary. The leader who shoulders everything is necessary ".

    After hearing what wisto Haoyi said, xiaoshixiao and others looked at him in surprise. At this time, Gong Benli said to xiaoshixiao, "you will regret that you saved him.".

    After hearing this, xiaoshixiao looked at Gong Benli with some confusion and thought she was just biased against wisto Haoyi. Just about to ask, someone suddenly shouted, "look, the city..."

    It turned out that after a period of driving, the school bus had driven out of the surrounding trees. Everyone could not help but turn around and look out of the window. Without the shelter of trees, the situation in the city was clear at a glance.

    I saw that the city was now full of gunsmoke, and thick smoke or flames were emitting everywhere. And there were no people in the streets. The silence was terrible.

    Seeing these thick smoke, their hearts were cold. People with a little brain knew that the zombie had entered the city at the moment.

    A zombie can turn hundreds of people in the school into zombies in less than half an hour. I''m afraid the city is almost occupied at the moment.

    At this time, a yellow haired student brought by wisto Haoyi couldn''t help but say angrily: "cut, if you go forward, it will only be more and more dangerous.

    Besides, why should we accompany them in the cell? You just decided to go back to the city without authorization.

    Just find a safe place in the school.

    Hearing that yellow hair''s words, people on our side looked a little ugly. Of course, I don''t count, because I never pay attention to them.

    A male classmate with a bad face also catered: "just find a place to defend, like the convenience store just now.

    At that time, we won''t worry about food anyway. We just need to wait for someone to come. Why do we have to risk running around? ".

    Ju Chuan Jingxiang stepped on the brake and the car stopped with a "magnetic" sound. They all stumbled before they had time to respond.

    You know, although it''s a good way to defend a place, the disadvantages are still obvious. Once the materials are exhausted, you can only venture out. It can be said that this method can only last one time, not a lifetime.

    Ju Chuan Jingxiang turned around and shouted angrily, "stop fooling around! How can I drive like this?".

    "What?" the yellow hair said with some discomfort. However, he did not dare to be disrespectful to Ju Chuan Jingxiang. After all, Ju Chuan Jingxiang is the only driver here. If she is really angry, I''m afraid they can only get out of the car to exercise their leg muscles.

    At this time, the poison Island Yuzi sitting on one side frowned and asked, "what do you want?"

    The yellow hair pointed to Xiaoshi with an ugly face and said, "I''m not happy. I don''t like this guy.".

    Hirano, who had taken action, was stopped by Gaocheng Shaye. Gaocheng Shaye wanted to see how xiaoshixiao would solve this matter.

    When I saw this, I could only sigh in secret. It''s only been a long time since contradictions began to appear. This is the consequence of rescuing people indiscriminately. The other party will not listen to you and be at your disposal because you have saved him once.

    Xiaoshi frowned and stood up with some discomfort and said, "look what I''m unhappy about. Did I say anything to you?".

    As soon as Huang Mao heard it, he became angry and evil came to his heart. Directly lift a punch and hit Xiaoshi. But before she could get close, Gong Benli hit her belly with a simple gun in her hand and flipped to the ground.

    You know, Gong Benli is the head of the shooting department. She still has strength in her hands. It''s okay to pick someone over. The yellow hair was lying on the ground, covering his stomach and wailing in pain.

    The yellow hair was wailing on the ground, but no one went up to help him, because he asked for it. No one else can be blamed at all. But the people on his side did not dare to help him, for fear that Miyamoto would give them such a chance.

    At this time, after seeing that Huang Mao''s performance, zitenghao looked at it with appreciation, clapped his hands and smiled at Xiaoshi: "great teamwork, Xiaoshi, Miyamoto.

    However, such disputes have further proved the correctness of my opinion! We really need a leader ".

    The nearby Gaocheng Shaye seemed to see the premeditation of wisto Haoyi, helped his glasses and said, "then there is only one candidate.".

    "I''m a teacher, Gao Cheng. And everyone is a student," said wisto Haoyi, who was a little excited. He opened his arms and said with a natural expression: "this alone is enough to determine who is qualified. If you choose me, you can think of a way that can''t cause any problems. What do you think?".

    At the end, Sato Haoyi turned and looked at the students he had brought.

    Those students with IQ as high as 250 brought by Wisteria Haoyi showed the expression of crazy believers after hearing Wisteria''s brainwashing speech, and stood up and applauded to express their decision.

    Hearing the applause of the students, hiroichi wisto bowed deeply. I can''t help sighing that I was born a politician, and eloquence is good. At this time, Gong Benli''s expression was a little gloomy.

    Then, wisto Haoyi quickly turned to break away his hands, an image of a great leader, and said with a sinister smile, "that''s it. The minority obeys the majority, and I became the leader".

 Chapter 14

    "Yuzi, are you satisfied now? Just because of your hypocrisy, everyone is uncomfortable. Why?"

    "I... I''m sorry..."

    Looking at the blushing poison Island Yuzi, Mu Hantian smiled and said, "forget it, there''s nothing to apologize for. I never object to saving people, but it depends on the rescued object and whether he has the ability to save each other. Otherwise, it''s not justice, but stupidity."

    Poison island is not a stupid woman, but she can''t let go of some things she hasn''t experienced personally. What Mu Hantian wants to do is to let her break the layers of shackles bound to her, tear up the big net woven by the morality and ethics of the peaceful world, and liberate herself!

    In the past, when watching animation on the Internet, many netizens gave poison Island Yuzi the title of "manto shahua", which is beautiful and fatal, but now she is far from worthy of these four words.

    Now I''m with her, so just cultivate her into a real other shore flower!

    Mu Hantian''s "other shore flower" cultivation plan has begun the first step, which is to destroy the Three Outlooks of poison island through the dark side of human nature at the end of the world. There are no thoughts of good and evil, good and evil, but only thoughts that are beneficial or not beneficial to him.

    It''s not too much to give a little kindness to what''s good for you. Of course, it''s more to find ways to maximize your own interests; What is unprofitable, give up unnecessary compassion and ignore it at all. If it is not only unprofitable but also harmful to yourself, it should be destroyed with the momentum of thunder and resolutely not let it develop.

    Break, fall!

    Yuzi!

    The bloody battlefield is your stage to show yourself!

    The gorgeous dance of death is the most suitable posture for you! Show me!

    It was dusk. As Mu Hantian expected, the traffic was blocked, and the speed of vehicles was not as fast as walking. So mu Hantian said to the people, "who of you wants to go with me?"

    Xiaoshi and other friends agreed to follow Mu Hantian, but the people they saved decided to follow wisto Haoyi. Mu Hantian doesn''t have any idea about this, but when they die, there''s nothing about him. Anyway, the task doesn''t say to protect them.

    Just as Mu Hantian was about to leave, Zito Haoyi opened his mouth: "Mu Hantian, you can go, but leave some weapons!" he responded with Mu Hantian''s shot. Although it only hit the ground, it still frightened Zito Haoyi. Looking at the frightened Zito Haoyi, Mu Hantian opened his mouth "Hehe, teacher, you think too naive. We desperately get such weapons. Here you are. Think too well. Let''s go."

    Then he took the people away.

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    "Just leave them alone?"

    Mingming has left, and xiaoshixiao turns around step by step, trying to persuade Mu Hantian to go back. Of course, this is also the voice of most people.

    Is it worth being a good man to make complaints about this cold weather?

    "Filial piety, a person must be responsible for his own behavior! Especially in this chaotic time, it is most important to stand in line and make the right choice. Since they have stood on the opposite side of me, they must be prepared to pay for their own behavior."

    "But they are just a group of students!"

    "Don''t students need to be responsible for their actions? Can students be self willed? Filial piety, don''t forget that you, I and everyone are also one of the" just a group of students "you said. Don''t get your identity wrong! How did you survive safely from a school like hell? Tell me, it was arbitrary and crying for others to come Rescue? Or did you come to me with your own hands, courage and strength? "

    "You should know that life will not be guaranteed because of age, nor will it continue because of lack of courage and cowardice. Although what you see now is only a darkness without a future, why can''t you create light and a new future in this darkness? This process requires someone to constantly explore, try and even give their lives. Any success All the roads are paved and forged by failure and blood. If you are not prepared for this, don''t talk about saving others. Even if you can save a moment because of temporary sympathy, you can''t save a generation! "

    Life is fragile, life is precious and life is beautifulбдбдбдбдбдбд

    Mu Hantian''s words made everyone deep in thought.

    Yes, a person''s life does not just belong to himself. Parents, relatives, friends, lovers... And so on are all involved. Therefore, ah, we should cherish life! But this treasure does not depend on the pity and sympathy of others, but on our own efforts. In other words, people who cannot understand the value of life are not qualified to be saved at all.

 Chapter 15

    "Where shall we go next?" asked Xiaoshi.

    "If there is nothing particularly important, find a relatively safe room nearby to rest for one night. It''s quite inconvenient for you to move at night, and I also have some things to sort out."

    Poison Island nodded, holding a wooden knife, vigilant about everything around, and walked to a nearby house that didn''t seem to have been attacked.

    After checking the gate, she shook her head, "the gate has been locked from the inside. Unless the lock is broken, it is impossible to enter."

    "Then let me come," said Mu Hantian, taking out his gun and shooting at the lock.

    Mu Hantian looked at the door and said to them, "OK, everyone, come in."

    When all the people came in, Hiroshi and Hirano found a lot of things and blocked the door.

    "Everybody, let''s go and see if there are any zombies in this house." "Yeah."

    While everyone was looking for it, there was a movement upstairs. "I, Yuzi, Xiaohe and Jingxiang go upstairs and have a look. You wait for us below. Remember to be careful."

    After Mu Hantian said this, everyone''s just relaxed spirit became nervous again.

    "Well, don''t worry too much. Even if it''s a zombie, as long as you handle it lightly, try not to make any noise, even if the zombie stands in front of you."

    "Yes!"

    Looking back on the campus during the day, although the time is very short, it has confirmed the theory that "zombies have no vision and have sharp hearing", which immediately increased their courage. After entering the living room, everyone''s shoes had been taken off and barefoot stepped on the wooden floor. There was no sound at all.

    Ju Chuan Jingxiang''s first aid kit has been put on the sofa in the living room under Mu Hantian''s reminder. It''s very inconvenient for such a big guy to hold it, especially in this relatively narrow space in the room.

    In addition to a living room downstairs, there are three places: bathroom, toilet and kitchen. All the doors are open and the furnishings inside are clear at a glance.

    The four people came to the stairs with light hands and feet, found the switch of the electric light, turned on all the electric lights that could be turned on, and suddenly there was a bright hall downstairs, which made everyone uncomfortable.

    He narrowed his eyes slightly. When his eyes were used to the light, Mu Hantian walked up step by step.

    In the tense atmosphere created by Mu Hantian''s deliberate camp, the poison Island Yuzi with enough self-protection, the natural Juchuan Jingxiang, or the good man''s small room filial piety, carefully looked at the dark place where the light could not reach and seemed to devour them, as if there was some frightening terror there.

    "Well, it''s just a zombie. Don''t be so nervous!"

    Just when everyone held their breath and was afraid of making a noise, the voice of admiring the cold day suddenly came to their ears, which startled them both.

    What the hell? You deliberately misled us and made us nervous. Now you say that again. Don''t scare people, okay! You know, people will scare people to death!

    Before the two people complained, the sound made by Mu Hantian''s loud speech had stimulated the only zombie in the room, and there was a violent knock on the door upstairs.

    Poison Island rushed up with a wooden knife and kicked the wooden door open. With great strength, he immediately bounced the zombie behind the door.

    Just as she was about to get rid of the zombie, Mu Hantian stopped her.

    "Don''t be impulsive. Maybe we can find something on this zombie."

    Turn on the light in the room and reveal the true face of the zombie - a black haired girl about 17 or 18 years old in pajamas.

    Of course, her pale skin and bloodshot but unfocused eyes let people know that she has become a movable corpse that loses humanity and attacks living creatures everywhere!

    After seeing clearly, Mu Hantian shot the zombie in the head. Let the zombie die, but only the head has a wound. After killing the zombie

    , Mu Hantian walked over and tore off his pajamas, revealing the naked body of the zombie.

    "Could it be... What happened in front of her seemed unacceptable to Ju Chuan Jingxiang. She rubbed back two steps and looked at Mu Hantian strangely," do you have this special hobby?! "

    "Isn''t it your sister? I don''t have the special hobby you said! Well, sister Jingxiang, you are a doctor. Come and check her body to see if there are wounds or something."

    "Oh ~"

    It seems that things have not developed according to their imagination. Ju Chuan Jingxiang has an inexplicable sense of loss. However, under Mu Hantian''s aggressive eyes, he temporarily dispels those messy thoughts in his mind and runs over.

    "No... no..."

    The body of the girl''s Zombie was turned over and over and checked several times. Even XX didn''t let go. Ju Chuan Jingxiang still didn''t find that there was a wound on it. "Strange, there was no wound, how did she infect and become a zombie?"

    "If I guess correctly, this unknown virus should be transmitted through the air."

    Speaking of this, Mu Hantian went to the bed and picked up a note, "You see, this is the case list of the girl before she became a zombie, and these photos placed at the head of the bed. You can see that she was once weak and sick. At least she became sick before she became a zombie. Her immunity should be much weaker than ordinary people, so she didn''t resist the invasion of disease virus and became an unconscious zombie!"

    "By the way, isn''t there an early warning signal of influenza some time ago?! I heard that people have headaches and fever in many parts of Japan. Is this a sign of infection with the virus?!"

    Juchuan Jingxiang''s timely information made Yang Xi nod, "yes, the girl''s case list is the common medicine for the treatment of influenza."

    "So, the girl should live alone. She locked the door and porch because she asked for leave to rest when she was ill. That''s why she was locked in this room after she became a zombie."

    Dudao Yuzi held the wooden knife in his chest and analyzed the reasoning of Mu Hantian.

    "It''s probably like this. Only in this way can we explain why such a disaster happened almost all over the world within a few hours." Xiaomu also answered.

    If you are infected one by one, the situation will not be so big, but it is different through air transmission.

    If you just treat it as a small cold, the person in charge of taking care of the patient will be attacked first.

    The variation of a family, a family, after leaving the house and coming outside, those zombies began to bite at the sight of people. Due to the ignorance of the people, the situation further expanded! The number of zombies increased exponentially, and people continued to join the team.

    Everyone''s immunity is different, especially whether a person''s health is linked to his own immunity. If his immunity drops, even if he is not bitten, he will be threatened to become a zombie!

    In this way, zombies are almost everywhere, and the more people there are, the more dangerous it is!

    No one can guarantee that the next person to become a zombie is not the person around him!

 Chapter 16

    "In cold weather, let''s go down. I''m a little hungry," said Xiaoshi. "Well, I think everyone is a little hungry. Let''s go down and I brought food." "really, where is it?" "it''s in my bag." then he transferred the food in the system space to the backpack. "You see, this food is enough for us." "well."

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    After eating the food, Mu Hantian saw that everyone else was resting, so he went to the kitchen to see if there was any other food. Seeing this, Yuzi of poison island also followed up.

    Kitchen poisoning Island Yuzi said to Mu Hantian, "can I ask you a question?"

    "Yes, just ask what you want," Mu Hantian said to Yuzi on poison island

    "Why are you acting so normal? No fear?"

    Mu Hantian thought about it and thought it was a good opportunity for cultivation, and then said, "abnormal things have happened, because at that time, when I killed the first zombie, I was a little crazy, and everything around me was kicked down by me

    When I calm down, I don''t know myself. When I kill the zombie, I''m not afraid of nervous vomiting, but some bloodthirsty. I''m afraid of myself. I didn''t expect that I should have such a side... "That''s what he said. In fact, he thought so in his heart (I can''t tell you that I know the plot and know that all this is false, so I don''t feel guilty)

    Yuzi of poison island was shocked immediately. She recalled how she killed those zombies. She suddenly felt that she was also enjoying the feeling of killing. She was even a little happy when she knocked down those zombies!

    Mu Hantian saw that Yuzi of poison Island didn''t speak, so he looked at her and found that the people around him immediately trembled. She threw the wooden knife in her hand aside, knelt on the ground with her legs and hugged her chest tightly.

    She was in fear. Because of her nervousness, Yuzi didn''t think about why she could easily kill zombies. Mu Hantian said it, which immediately aroused her fear. She felt happy when she killed zombies. Every time she killed a zombie, her body could experience unimaginable beauty and happiness. It turned out that she was like this

    "What''s the matter, Yuzi..." Mu Hantian was worried when he saw this. He was afraid that he had done too much, so he squatted beside Yuzi, a drug criminal, and said, "are you sick? Or are you uncomfortable?"

    "I... I, I felt happy and excited. Ha ha, when they fell, they were trampled under my feet. The pleasure was too strong. The sense of control of eating marrow, knowing taste and power was too strong

    You know, I used to be like this. Four years ago, when I came home at night, a man wanted to attack me. At first, I showed obedience. Then, at the moment when he had no defense, he beat me with a wooden knife. Until the moment he fell to the ground, I found how excited I was in this state

    This is what I am. Will you like me? "He pushed away Mu cold sky and shouted, some crazy and some incoherent.

    "Pa......"

    Without speaking, Mu Hantian directly grabbed Yuzi on the shoulder of poison Island, slapped her, then held her in his arms and said, "no, I like you as much. If this is the real you, let''s * * in this crazy world. You are excited in killing, and I am bloodthirsty in killing. Look, what a good pair of existence!

    If this is hell, please let me walk with you. No matter what you become, I still like you. This is the guidance of my heart. What I like at first sight is you, not Miyamoto and Takagi. If I have to have a reason to live, then I... Love you... Hiroko! Please be my woman! "

    Poison Island Yuzi looked at Mu Hantian in a daze and murmured, "together..."

    Mu Hantian nodded, pressed the poison Island Yuzi on the ground, kissed her crimson lips and sucked it wantonly. From now on, she is my own woman, and I am Mu Hantian''s woman.

    Poison Island Yuzi blushed for a moment. He didn''t resist Mu Hantian''s kiss. His hands gradually hugged his back. He gave himself a reason to live. Then, * * with him, this crazy world

    "What''s the matter..."

    Hearing the sound, xiaoshixiao, Hirano toda, Miyamoto, Takashi saya and Ju Chuan Jingxiang ran over one after another. As a result, they saw this scene. Mu Hantian and Yuzi of poison Island hugged and kissed closelyбдбдбдбдбдбд

 Chapter 17

    Mu Hantian and Yuzi of poison Island, who were hugging and kissing together, were also embarrassed when they found xiaoshixiao''s arrival.

    "Ah... What..."

    Mu Hantian scratched his head and pulled the poison Island son from the ground. Facing Xiaoshi, they didn''t know what to say for a moment.

    "Hehe, please continue with the cold weather and poison Island students. We''re going to have a rest..." Ju Chuan Jingxiang immediately smiled at Mu cold weather and poison Island Yuzi, waved to them and left here.

    "It''s all you..." poison Island Yuzi said with her hands covering her face. She felt she couldn''t face Ju Chuan Jingxiang.

    Mu Hantian held Yuzi in his chest and said, "well, that''s it, Yuzi. You''ll be my girlfriend from today on."

    Poison Island Yuzi lies on Mu Hantian''s chest and gently nods without objection. Sometimes, love comes too fast, just like a tornado. Even you don''t know why you want to be good with Mu Hantian, but she knows that she is very relieved to stay by his side.

    "Well, you can have a rest here. I''ll go outside to have a rest." Yuzi of poison Island broke away from Mu Hantian''s arms, picked up the wooden knife on the ground and walked outside.

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    "Ah, how comfortable..."

    After a night''s rest, everyone''s body and mind were properly relaxed.

    Mu Hantian looked at them and asked, "are you full?"

    "Of course!" Xiaoshi nodded

    They also nodded to each other, indicating that there was no problem at all.

    "Well, let''s go, target, the YuBie bridge in the west of the bed owner city!" Mu Hantian said

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    When Mu Hantian came to the YuBie bridge, the whole bridge was blocked by the police and everyone was forbidden to leave. Once someone dared to break in, he taught them a lesson by tough means.

    "What should I do?" asked Xiaoshi.

    "What else can we do? Wait, now even if the police will let go, we should carefully check whether there are zombies in the crowd. After all, if zombies mix with the crowd and escape to a safe place, they will bring great hidden dangers and let the epidemic break out in another place, so the progress is very slow. The whole city is crowded here. Who knows when we have to wait..." Mu Hantian said helplessly.

    Gaocheng Shaye pushed down his glasses and said: "Well, this is the current situation. Those who can leave have left. They gather in relatively safe areas or areas where a large number of troops are stationed. Those who have not left also know that the city is the most dangerous area, so everyone wants to escape here. However, the police must strictly check all personnel to ensure that pathogens will not flow into safe areas."

    "Look, there..." small room Xiao pointed to several people who forced to break through on the bridge and was rushed into the river by the police with a water gun.

    "It''s normal. It''s called making an example of the police. It shows the absolute power of the police. Otherwise, if there is the first, there will be the second and third. Therefore, everyone must obey the command. This is order!" Mu Hantian said.

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    After killing all the way, Mu cold day, they looked for other bridges that could pass through and found that they were all blocked.

    "What should we do? If it goes on like this, even if we wait one day, we can''t get to the opposite side of the bridge." Mu Hantian sighed.

    "Let''s take a break for a while. There''s no problem for our team to protect themselves. Now maintaining enough physical strength is the key. We need to find a safe stronghold and rest for a night. After all, it''s dark, but it''s inconvenient for us to move." Mu Hantian said, holding his chin.

    Juchuan Jingxiang immediately raised her hand and said, "ah, ah, I have a place. The defense of the small villa along the river is very good, and there is a big chariot..."

    "Can''t it be a cabin close to her boyfriend?" Gong Benli joked.

    Ju Chuan Jingxiang blushed immediately, waved her hand and said, "no, it''s just the room with her best friend. She''s often outside, so she gave me the key and asked me to help change the air."

    Mu Hantian suddenly realized that there was indeed this place in the animation. It seemed to be Nanxiang''s home. It seemed that there were a lot of guns and ammunition in it, which could be supplemented. At the same time, there was a modified Hummer chariot, so there were vehicles, so there was no need to walk.

    "No problem, I agree..." Mu Hantian nodded.

    "Well, OK, we agree," the crowd nodded.

    After hearing this, Ju Chuan Jingxiang said, "let''s go and I''ll lead the way."

    "Yes."

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

 Chapter 18

    "Wow, there''s a bathroom. I can finally take a hot bath easily..."

    "Well, let''s wash together..."

    "I''m so dirty

    "Dry your clothes, too..."

    б░бдбдбдбдбдбдб▒

    After entering Juchuan Jingxiang''s villa, all the girls rushed into the bathroom.

    "Everyone has been tired all day. Let''s have a rest early. Filial piety and Hirano, we take turns to watch the night. You watch first. When I change at 1 a.m., I''ll go to sleep first."

    "Well, in cold weather, go and have a rest first."

    "Ah." Mu cold day said and fell on the sofa.

    "Well... People also want to sleep... Sleep..."

    At this time, Ju Chuan Jingxiang vaguely wrapped in a bath towel and came out of the bathroom. In a moment, he fell on Mu Hantian''s body. The softness of his chest directly buried Mu Hantian''s face, and fell asleep with Mu Hantian in his hands.

    "Uh... Uh..."

    For a moment, Mu Hantian was almost out of breath. His soft crisp chest kept colliding with his face, didn''t it? Alas, it was really painful and happy. Now I finally understand. The faint fragrance and wine fragrance Let Mu Hantian know that this woman has drunk, isn''t it? She is still in the mood to drink at this timeбдбдбдбдбдбд

    "Mr. Ju Chuan..." Mu Hantian hurriedly pushed Ju Chuan Jingxiang up and looked at her blushingly. Your sister''s is naked and only has a bath towel. What''s this for?

    "Hum... Cold weather sauce, you are good or bad. Touch someone else''s chest... Ju Chuan Jingxiang looked at Mu cold weather charmingly, stretched out her white finger, pressed Mu cold weather''s face, held Mu cold weather''s face in both hands, and kissed it without saying a wordбдбдбдбдбдбд

    Juchuan Jingxiang''s sudden attack made Mu cold without any sleep.

    "Hello... Hello..."

    Mu Hantian hurriedly got up, but the bath towel on Ju Chuan Jingxiang fell off in an instant. You know, Ju Chuan Jingxiang didn''t wear any clothes at this time, so

    "Hee hee, Tianjiang, does the teacher look good?" Juchuan Jingxiang took it in his arms with her white armбдбдбдбдбдбд

    "Bang бдбдбдбдбдбд"

    Mu Hantian and Ju Chuan Jingxiang were suddenly planted on the ground. People who didn''t know the scene thought that Mu Hantian pushed Ju Chuan Jingxiang down.

    "Well... It hurts... So much..." Ju Chuan Jingxiang touched his head vaguely.

    "Really, I want to push back after drinking... Mu Hantian quickly picked up the bath towel and covered Ju Chuan Jingxiang, and then took her to the sofa.

    "Hoo... Um... Um

    Lying on the sofa, Juchuan Jingxiang soon fell asleep. Alcohol has a hypnotic effectбдбдбдбдбдбд

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    Being disturbed by this, Mu Hantian didn''t want to sleep and came to the platform on the second floor. At this time, Xiaomu and Hirano were observing the situation outside with a telescope.

    "How''s it going?" Mu Hantian patted Xiaomu and Hirano on the shoulder and asked.

    "The situation is not very good. Those guys are gathering towards these... Hirano said, pointing to the scene below the villa.

    At this time, several young people below were attacking the zombies with guns. The sound of guns attracted more and more zombies.

    "Go, turn off the light... Mu Hantian patted Xiaoshi on the shoulder and said," the temperature emitted by the light can attract the attention of those zombies

    "OK, I see." xiaoshixiao nodded quickly and went into the room and turned off the light.

    "Let''s go. Let''s eat first and come up later." Mu Hantian patted Mrs. Hirano on the shoulder and said.

    "Yes."

    Hirano nods and follows Mu Hantian into the house.

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    After dinner, Mu cold day they continue to stand guard in turn. Although it is safe for the time being, it is possible for anything to happen at this time. In case something happens, it would be bad if Mu cold day they are still sleeping.

    Just as Mu Hantian was preparing to take a nap, suddenly a gunshot woke him up. Suddenly everyone came to the second floor. It was Gengtai who was shooting at ordinary times.

    "What happened?" Mu Hantian asked with a frown.

    "In cold weather, we want to save a little sister..." said Xiaoshi.

    Mu Hantian remembered that there was such a plot in the animation. Just tonight, they saved a little girl named Hillis Alice.

    Lolita telescope as like as two peas, the street is already full of zombies, and the location of the little Lori is not very close to here. There are hundreds of meters. A lot of zombies are looking for the crying of the little girl, where they gathered in the past, just like the scenes in the cartoon.

    At this time, Mu Hantian suddenly remembered that there was a gas station nearby. If he took advantage of it, he would lead the zombie to the gas station and detonate the gas station with a gun in the distance. Then he might destroy a large number of zombies in an instant, so that he could save Alice.

    "Hirano, you support here first, and the others will come..."

    Mu Hantian immediately took out a map from his pocket, spread it on the ground and said: "This is a map I found in my room. I checked it just now. It''s similar to the nearby terrain. Now, let''s plan to save the little sister. First, I''ll take Xiao there by motorcycle. Xiao, you first enter the yard to help the little girl. Then Xiao, you close the iron door of the yard, and I''ll make a sound to attract all the zombies. It''s just right nearby There was a gas station. I tried to destroy them there. Then, Mr. Ju Chuan, you drove the chariot in the villa warehouse to pick up Xiao and the little sister, and finally we met here at yubanqiao.

    The chariot in the warehouse is both water and land. We can reach dongdingmu through the river. There is probably Gaocheng''s home. The general plan is like this. Do you understand? "

    "Understand, but you in cold weather?" Xiaoshi was worried. He was going to face the danger.

    "It''s all right. Let''s start to take action. You all know the route of action. Then the plan to save Lori starts and meet at Yuban bridge..." Mu Hantian patted Xiaoshi on the shoulder and said, "believe me, I''m not so easy to die, and Yuzi is still here. How can I abandon her?"

    "Now that I have made up my mind, as an excellent woman, I will support you silently. If you don''t come back at dawn, I will find you." Yuko said firmly.

    Mu Hantian nodded, hugged Yuzi of poison Island, then picked up his two guns and Xiaoshi and went out.

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    The sound of the locomotive immediately attracted a large number of zombies and gathered them in the cold weather.

    Mu Hantian directly increased the throttle to the maximum, came to the place where the little Laurie was, pressed the brake and said loudly, "come on, get off the bus, close the iron door, and let the little girl stop crying and try not to make a sound. They will get up in a moment and wait for me at Yuban bridge according to the opportunity?"

    "Don''t worry, I have nothing to do in cold weather, but you should be more careful in cold weather..." Xiaoshi immediately jumped down from the locomotive, entered the yard and closed the door.

    "Doodle! Doodle!! doodle!!"

    Mu Hantian forced the accelerator and attracted all the lost attention nearby.

    "Roar... Roar..."

    The zombies rushed to Mu Hantian one after another.

    "Hum, bastards, come here!" Mu Hantian sneered and rushed out in a moment with his locomotive.

    "Roar..." the zombies rushed to Mu Hantian one after another.

    "Bang..."

    In order to attract the attention of the zombies, Mu Hantian took a sand eagle and fired several shots at the zombiesбдбдбдбдбдбд

 Chapter 19

    Mu Hantian''s Locomotive Vibration and gunfire not only attracted the attention of a large group of zombies behind him, but also attracted the attention of zombies in other directions.

    For a moment, almost a huge sea of zombies was forming.

    In fact, Mu Hantian was also a little frightened at this moment, so he could only calm himself down and shoot the zombies in front of him with a gun.

    The slow movement of the zombies also ensured the relative safety of Mu Hantian''s action.

    After a circle around the street, Mu Hantian finally came to the place where the gas station was located.

    After stopping the locomotive, Mu Hantian entered the machine room, smashed the cashier with the handle of the pistol, and then took out a few notes, because the gas station is an automatic fuel dispenser and needs to fill in the notes.

    Mu Hantian quickly filled in notes in front of several fuel dispensers and put the oil on the ground. If it detonates, these oil will be needed.

    There were several cars near the gas station, which also made the explosion possible, so some oil was put next to these carsбдбдбдбдбдбд

    After doing all this, Mu Hantian put down the locomotive, increased the throttle, and then took out a tape from his backpack behind him, wrapped the handle of the refueling door and let it continue to refuelбдбдбдбдбдбд

    "Buzz... Buzz..."

    Suddenly, the locomotive made a loud noise, attracting all the zombies.

    Mu Hantian quickly retreated and left far away, then climbed up a tall building and began to prepare for shooting.

    The zombies gradually gathered towards the gas station. Mu Hantian took a pistol and aimed at the oil on the ground.

    All right, bastards, I''m going to prepare a gorgeous funeral for you, heheбдбдбдбдбдбд

    Gently press the right index finger on the trigger, and then aim at the oil on the groundбдбдбдбдбдбд

    "Bang

    In an instant, the bullet shot out of the gunбдбдбдбдбдбд

    In the blink of an eye, the bullet hit the oil on the ground, and then detonated the car wash nearby.

    Then Mu Hantian continued to shoot and hit several scattered places of oil. Suddenly, a large number of explosions occurred. The explosion everywhere immediately detonated the whole gas station, and the oil tank room, oil pump room, oil storage warehouse and elevated oil tank were also detonatedбдбдбдбдбдбд

    The area in front of the gas station was only a few small explosions. The most important places were the oil tank room, oil pump room, oil storage warehouse and elevated oil tank. The loud noise suddenly made the whole explosion enter the final stage, and the intruded zombies were ignited one after another. Due to the loud noise, Gradually, a large number of zombies have to be led hereбдбдбдбдбдбд

    Hey, bastards, enjoy this gorgeous cremation feast!

    The huge explosion at the gas station naturally caught the attention of Yuzi, who had escaped from poison island in the distance.

    Yuzi of poison Island suddenly held his small hand nervously. In cold weather, don''t have an accident, or I won''t spare youбдбдбдбдбдбд

    "Don''t worry, sister poison Island, she''s always smart and powerful in cold weather. She should be all right..." Gong Benli comforted.

    "Yes, his woman is here. How could she die... Gaocheng Shaye pushed his eyes and said.

    Alice said suspiciously, "is it the big brother who saved us?"

    Xiaoshixiao nodded and said, "yes, it''s the cold weather that led away all the zombies and helped us win the time to escape. When we see the senior, Alice should thank him well."

    "Well," Alice nodded heavily.

    Looking at the debris on the ground, Mu Hantian put away his pistol and rushed to the location of Yuban bridge. He found a motorcycle on the way and rode it to Yuban bridge.

 Chapter 20

    After they arrived at Yuban bridge, they suddenly encountered a team of zombies. Facing these zombies in front of them, they had only one way to choose, that is to leave here quickly. The modified chariot can walk on the water, and the zombies can''t get into the water, soбдбдбдбдбдбд

    "What should I do? If I don''t go again... Ju Chuan Jingxiang immediately frowned and said.

    "But the cold weather hasn''t come yet, how can we go first... Xiaoshi immediately objected. It''s not his morality to abandon his companions!

    "What should we do? If we don''t go, we may die. How can we kill so many zombies? It''s troublesome to be surrounded. Although the chariot has been modified and has strong hardness and protection, it''s troublesome to be surrounded." Gaocheng Shaye pushed down his glasses and said.

    I''m sure he will come. Instead of arguing and hesitating here, it''s better to start fighting! " While Hirano was talking, he picked up the [ithacam-37 riot shotgun] and aimed at the zombie in front and started shooting.

    "Bang

    A bullet came out and hit a zombie on the chest. Then the zombie and the zombies around it were shocked and withdrew.

    "Well, let''s start the fight... Poison Island Yuzi somersaulted forward, knocked down a zombie on the ground with a wooden knife in both hands, and his body fell to the ground lightly. Then the wooden knife swept left and right to blow all the impacted zombies away, and then knocked down on the heads of zombies with a wooden knife in both hands. In a moment, several zombies fell to the groundбдбдбдбдбдбд

    "Sister poison Island, let me help you... Xiaoshi jumped down from the modified Hummer with a baseball bat.

    "Hey, hey, let me help you open the way!" Mrs. Hirano fired accurately with a modified sniper rifle and threw herself into the battle.

    "There''s no way. I can only fight. I''ve saved me several times in cold weather. It''s not good to abandon my companion. If it''s the guy, I must choose to go first, but in cold weather, he''s a good man!" Gong Benli jumped off the chariot with a long gun.

    Gaocheng Shaye shook his head and prayed that Muhan could arrive quickly, or they would be finished.

    Juchuan Jingxiang patted Gaocheng Shaye on the shoulder and said, "well, Gaocheng students have been like this anyway. Just trust the students in cold weather. Moreover, if we abandon the first partner, we may abandon the second and third... Sometimes, some beliefs must be adhered to, even if it is wrong!"

    Gao Cheng shayeton looked at Ju Chuan Jingxiang in surprise. Well, this naturally foolish Dabo teacher can say such philosophical words, alas.

    "Well, forget it, there''s only war!" Gaocheng Shaye pushed down his glasses and said.

    "HMM." Yuko, xiaoshixiao, Mrs. Hirano and Gong Benli nodded at the same time.

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    After holding on for a minute, they suddenly heard a huge roar of locomotives. Suddenly, a locomotive came and sat on Mu Hantian!

    "Ha ha, I''m sorry to keep you waiting

    бдбдбдбдбдбдбд

    After several people killed a large number of zombies, Mu Hantian jumped into the modified Hummer chariot and said, "let''s get on the bus. I''ve arrived. We can start. The target is dongdingmu!"

    "Hmm!" Yuko, xiaoshixiao and Miyamoto returned to the armored vehicle at the same time, and the battle was over.

 Chapter 21

    "Woo" the sound of vehicles driving.

    Mu Hantian enjoyed the gentle breeze and the zombies passing around.

    With the constant guidance of Gaocheng Shaye, Mu Hantian and others are getting closer and closer to Gaocheng base.

    However, as we get closer to Gaocheng''s home, the number of zombies appears more and more. Seeing more and more zombies around, Mu Hantian knew that they were coming to Gaocheng''s house. Because it seems that only there is being besieged by zombies.

    With the increasing number of zombies, after turning a few corners, they directly entered a relatively narrow road.

    Looking at the place where there was no turning ahead, Gaocheng Shaye gritted his teeth and shouted, "hit it, hit it directly."

    When Ju Chuan Jingxiang heard this, he directly increased the throttle here.

    "Bang bang"

    Bursts of high-speed vehicles hit the body, and countless zombies were knocked away. It was a wonderful scene, full of flesh and blood.

    Just then, poison Island Yuzi had sharp eyes and saw the fence made of iron wire in front through the zombies.

    Yuzi of poison Island immediately squatted down and said to Ju Chuan Jingxiang, "someone has surrounded the steel wire wall in front. Beat the body horizontally."

    Ju Chuan Jingxiang immediately turned the steering wheel and stepped on the brake.

    When the car slipped, it hit the steel wire wall horizontally, but the car didn''t stop, but continued to drive forward, which made Ju Chuan Jingxiang panic.

    At this time, Mrs. Hirano could see the problem at a glance with his eyes in the military house, and quickly shouted to Ju Chuan Jingxiang, "the tire is locked. Release the brake and step on the accelerator a little.

    "Locked?"

    Although I don''t know what''s going on, but now the situation is in crisis. Ju Chuan Jingxiang didn''t think about it, so she did it according to Hirano''s words.

    Seeing that it was about to hit the wall, Ju Chuan Jingxiang stepped on the brake again. The car leaned forward fiercely, then creaked and finally stopped.

    After the car stopped, everyone got off at a very fast speed, and then quickly opened fire on the zombies coming slowly.

    However, except for Mrs. Hirano and Mu Hantian, the trajectory of bullets will deviate a little because of the recoil force.

    The gun and recoil force in their hands are powerful. However, even if they don''t hit the head, they slow down their pace temporarily. Then Mu Hantian mended the knife.

    "Bang... Bang..."

    There was an endless stream of gunfire here, and a number of zombies fell one after another, and some of them quickly replaced them. After a period of hard struggle, Mu Hantian''s bullets were almost exhausted.

    Mu Han Tian looked at them and shouted, "you jump down the car to the other side of the steel wire wall. As long as you get to the other side, it will be safe.

    After a while, the girls passed safely under the cover of Mu cold weather. However, no one moved the remaining three men, because they knew that once they withdrew, without their firepower, the zombies would leave and rush over. In the end, one or two people would stay.

    "Da Da"

    Although the girls on the other side have been urging, they have not dared to move. When we don''t know what to do, the sound of hurried footsteps came from a distance.

    Mu Hantian looked at the sound and saw a group of people wearing black fire clothes and gas masks coming here.

    After they got here, they quickly began to clean up the surrounding zombies. Taking this opportunity, Mu Hantian jumped into the car and jumped to the opposite side without stopping.

    Looking at the person cleaning up the zombie, xiaoshixiao asked suspiciously, "is it the fire brigade?"

    "Not the fire department"

    Then one of them came and took off his helmet and said with a smile.

    Seeing this man, Gaocheng Shaye rushed over excitedly and shouted, "Mom." then she cried bitterly in her mother''s arms.

    The woman in front of her is Gaocheng Shaye''s mother, Gaocheng baizizi. She has a mature and beautiful appearance and the same pink hair as Gaocheng Shaye. Although she has a teenage daughter, she still looks like a twenties. It can be seen that she is well maintained, but the mature temperament revealed by her body deeply betrayed her.

    Then Mu Hantian and his party followed Gao Cheng Shaye''s mother all the way to Gao Cheng''s house.

    It has to be said that the Gaocheng family is certainly very gorgeous, even compared with the Fujiwara family at that time. It is only a display of classical temperament and a modern temperament.

    Seeing this mu Hantian, he had to sigh that Gaocheng Shaye''s mother was really powerful. It can be said that without Gaocheng Shaye''s mother, I''m afraid they can''t afford to live in such a house now.

    Even if you live, I''m afraid that before long, the people of the ICAC will have to invite Koichiro Takagi to have coffee and explain the source of funds by the way.

    After arriving at Gaocheng''s house, Gaocheng Shaye''s mother immediately ordered the servants to prepare food, and then took her daughter to ask for warmth.

    After all, this time is really exciting. A careless two people have to be separated from Yin and Yang.

    Then, under the guidance of the servants, he went to the room they had prepared for mu Hantian. You know, Mu Hantian saved her only daughter anyway, so the rooms she prepared for mu Hantian and others are very luxurious.

 Chapter 22

    Shaye said solemnly facing the balcony, "there is an emergency now, which is related to whether we are companions next."

    "Companion?" Gong Benli said with some doubt.

    The nearby poison Island Yuzi thought and said, "indeed, we are now meeting with a stronger and United team, that is to say."

    "Yes, there are only two ways now, either absorbed by them or separated from them. There is no choice," Shaye said in a low voice.

    Xiaoshixiao said suspiciously, "is it necessary to separate? Now the city is so chaotic, and it is getting worse. And your father is very efficient. He deserves to be the head of a big family. Your mother is also very powerful."

    After hearing xiaoshixiao''s words, Shaye''s mood became more depressed. "Yes, it''s very powerful. It once made me very proud. Now it''s the same. Now it''s only two days.

    But since we can do it

    Everyone looked at Shaye in amazement. As long as the IQ was greater than 9, they could guess that there must be a problem between their father and daughter, and it was not a small problem. Otherwise, Shaye would not have such a mood.

    Mu Hantian crossed his hands and said seriously, "Shaye, although I don''t know what kind of contradiction has arisen between you and your parents, sometimes please think about it from the perspective of your parents.

    After all, your parents should not only consider you, but also these dozens of lives under them. "

    Then the words turned and said lazily, "although it is so, it is really a little unreasonable to ignore your daughter''s life and death because of this. It is also right to lose your temper."

    "In cold weather, you

    Xiaoshixiao looked at Mu Hantian in surprise. Obviously, he didn''t expect Mu Hantian to say so. This is clearly in support of Shaye.

    Shaye was also surprised to see Mu Hantian. She didn''t expect Mu Hantian to know about her and support her.

    "Does he always pay attention to me, although he is really more handsome than Xiaoshi Xiaoxiao, softer and more powerful than Xiaoshi Xiaoxiao. I''m hungry. What''s the matter with me? How can I think of such a shameful thing, and he''s a toxic island schoolsister." the more I think about it, the more red Shaye''s face.

    Although Shaye is a genius, his IQ is obviously not high in some aspects. Let alone Mu Hantian knows the plot, even if he doesn''t know the play

    Love can also guess. After all, from her just mood, I know that she must be in conflict with her parents. And in contact with his parents'' positions, and then think about her parents'' character, you can probably guess. You know, her parents are public figures, and few people don''t know about Koichiro Takashi.

    "Cough" Shaye coughed twice and adjusted his state of mind. It has to be said that Shaye is worthy of being the daughter of Gaocheng baihezi. He recovered from his delusional state in an instant.

    Then Shaye held his glasses and continued to say solemnly, "back to the point, we

    From outside the house, a sound of cars interrupted Shaye''s words. Then Mu Hantian and his party came to the balcony to see what was going on.

    I saw a small car with two big cars coming in from a distance. When he saw the car, Shaye''s expression became a little unnatural.

    "What''s that?"

    Shaye said with some displeasure, "every mistake is the man who is the old bed Lord, the vassal Lord, the current head of the Gaocheng family, and everything is judged by his own rules. My father, Zhuang Ichiro Gaocheng."

    Mu Hantian stood on the balcony and looked at the muscles walking out and out of the car, which could be comparable to schwarzinger. The man in black tights smiled and said, "Shaye, this is your father. He is worthy of being the head of Gaocheng family. He is really full of bastard spirit. Only those who are in a high position will have this."

    "Hum"

    Shaye shook his fist and said nothing.

    With the appearance of Koichiro Takagi, not far away, a lost was brought by a lifting frame.

    Koichiro Takagi pointed to the zombie and said majestically, "this man''s name is tetaro Tui. He is an old courtier serving the Takagi family, and he is also my good friend.

    Today, in the rescue operation, he was bitten to save his companions. It is the extreme of self sacrifice. It is a person''s most noble behavior. "

    When it comes to the back, Takagi''s voice is a little low and sad. I don''t know whether it''s true or pretended. After all, in order to win the support of the people, they can''t do anything. It''s common for them to act only.

    Then the voice was a little high and said, "but he is not human now. He has become a thing harmful to human beings. So."

    Looking at the zombie that hit the iron gate, Takagi pulled out the saber on his waist. Hold it high above your head.

    "I''m here, dear ones. It''s only my duty as a man of Gaocheng family."

    At this time, the man next to the iron door that closed the zombie saw the action of Takagi and opened the iron door without hesitation. When the iron gate was opened, the zombie rushed to Takagi in an instant.

    The people watching around couldn''t help shouting and took a step back.

    Looking at the zombie rushing towards him, Takagi did not frown. When the zombie was about to arrive, his steps turned, his body moved gently and turned to the right of the zombie, and then his raised saber waved down in an instant. The zombie was beheaded and displayed in public before he had time to respond. A big and good head fell into the nearby pool, floating one by one. His eyes opened angrily. Obviously die in peace.

    And the people were also frightened by the action of Koichiro Takagi. I don''t know what to say.

    Takagi put his Sabre back into the scabbard, waved his right hand and said loudly, "this is our current situation. Even if he was once a close friend, beloved family, Yang or lover, he must be knocked down without hesitation. If you want to live, fight."

    After looking at the silent crowd below, Takagi directly turned and left. It can be said that Takagi''s speech is still useful, which can be seen from the eyes of people below. Now he has done what he should do. How those people choose depends on their own.

    Mu Hantian looked at the back of Gao Chengzhuang Yilang and sighed. Although it''s good to live, if there are no relatives and friends, it might be boring.

    At this time, xiaoshixiao saw Hirano''s low face and biting his teeth. He asked with concern, "Hirano, what''s the matter with you."

    Hirano said with a low face, "the efficiency of the knife is too low."

    Obviously, the killing of zombies with a knife rather than a gun by Takagi Zhuang Ichiro just stimulated the military madhouse.

    At this time, Hirano Gengtai said more excitedly than just now: "the efficiency is too low. The blade of the Japanese knife will collapse when it sees the bone. It will be abandoned after cutting about three or four people."

    After hearing this, the poison Island Yuzi did not refute excitedly, but gently explained: "you are too arbitrary, Hirano. Even in kendo, your strength is multiplied by several aspects.

    The swordsman''s skill, the quality of his sword and the strength of his spirit. If all three can reach a high level, no matter how many people he cuts, he will not lose his combat effectiveness. "

    Mu Hantian also said: "what Yuzi said is very good. Hirano. Although if you know about heat weapons, you are definitely top.

    But I''m afraid you don''t know anything about the cold weapons of swords.

    If you don''t mention anything else, just say that the knife you just mentioned is too inefficient and easy to damage. From this we can see that you are definitely a layman.

    Although you are very familiar with hot weapons, you know nothing about cold weapons.

    You should know that the efficiency of using cold weapons to kill the enemy mainly depends on the strength of its holder. When the strength reaches a level, there is no problem that you can kill hundreds of enemies with one wave of a knife. "

    However, although Mu Hantian said with a serious face, none of them believed him. There''s no way. After all, Mu Hantian''s words are too mysterious. They have exceeded their cognitive range too much.

    Mu Hantian ignored their appearance and continued: "you know, the quality of a knife mainly depends on two points: the material of making the knife and the craftsmanship of the knife maker.

    It can be said that the better the material used in a knife, the better the knife will be. For example, in China, there is a kind of iron called black iron. All the weapons made with this kind of black iron are like cutting iron like mud. Chopping people is like chopping tofu. It is said that if black iron is used and forged by a top foundry, basically every knife is like cutting iron like mud and is firm But the black iron is too rare.

    Besides, in China, there are many famous materials besides black iron. All the weapons made are peerless swords. It is said that the ten most powerful swords have mysterious power. Although they look very mysterious, they are indeed well grounded in Chinese history. "

    "Although I''ve always heard that China is very ancient and mysterious, it seems that I underestimated it," said Yuzi of poison Island thoughtfully

    And Hirano Gengtai didn''t believe what Mu Hantian said at all. When he wanted to continue to say something, Xiaoxue came over and patted Hirano Gengtai on the shoulder and said, "Hey, Hirano, that''s enough."

    Hirano shook off Xiaoshi''s hand and said loudly, "don''t touch me, don''t block me, you can''t even shoot well."

    At this time, Shaye also yelled, "Hirano, give me almost a little."

    Mrs. Hirano looked at Shaye, bit her teeth, turned and ran away.

 Chapter 23

    Looking at Hirano''s tears running away, Xiaoshi Xiaoxiao shouted and found that Hirano didn''t pay attention to him. Xiaoshi was afraid that Hirano would have something to do, so he chased the place where Hirano ran.

    And everyone was in a bad mood because of Hirano''s work. They looked at it and broke up unhappily.

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    "Bang"

    There was a rapid sound of opening the door. Mu cold looked at it and saw little Alice standing at the door panting.

    Little Alice took a few breaths and said anxiously, "come on, come on, xiaogeng too, xiaogeng too, he''s in trouble."

    Hearing little Alice''s words, Mu Hantian immediately stood up from the stool and said, "I''ll have a look. You can inform the others. It seems that those guys really can''t wait."

    Mu Hantian just turned a corner when he rushed to Mrs. Hirano, and he went in the same direction as Mu Hantian. He wanted to come to the same destination as Mu Hantian.

    Then Mu Hantian hurried to the back of poison Island, patted him on the shoulder and asked, "look at you, because you should go to Hirano. Do you know what happened to him? Little Alice just left in a hurry. She only said Hirano was in trouble, not what trouble."

    Looking at Mu Hantian, Yuzi said, "I think it should be the gun in his hand. After all, weapons are essential if you want to live in this end of the world.

    Although a big family like Gaocheng must have a weapons warehouse, their weapons inventory is limited. It''s OK to say that ammunition, but one gun is broken. Once it is completely damaged, they can only fight with cold weapons such as knives and guns.

    At this time, Hirano happened to bring some guns, and all of them were first-class goods. Although the owner of the Gaocheng family may disdain it, some of his men will be very greedy. "

    Mu Hantian asked with a smile: "do you think Hirano will hand over the gun?"

    "Although Hirano looks very cowardly, he will not shrink back on this issue. If he does, he will undoubtedly disappoint everyone," he said with a smile

    "Hehe"

    Mu Han Tian smiled twice and didn''t speak again. Before long, he heard a faint quarrel in front of him. It was obvious that he was about to reach the place.

    When Mu Hantian and Yuzi arrived, they saw Mrs. Hirano holding the gun, while several people around him shouted fiercely to ask Mrs. Hirano to hand over the gun.

    But no matter what those people said, Hirano was unwilling to hand over the gun, and their patience was obviously not much. Seeing that what they said was not enough, they were ready to rob.

    When he saw their actions, a trace of ferocity flashed in his eyes, and the murderous spirit on his body couldn''t help but release it.

    Along the way, Yuzi of poison island has seen Mrs. Hirano as a companion, so he wanted to do it when he saw such a scene.

    "What are you arguing about?"

    Poison Island Yuko was about to start when a dignified voice suddenly interrupted her movement.

    Mu Hantian looked along with his voice and saw Gao Chengzhuang Yilang walking slowly all the way. Full of momentum. Takashi baihezi followed.

    "General... General Commander," one of them said tremblingly when he saw the coming Takagi Ichiro, looking extremely afraid. The voice trembled and said, "this... This child, use the gun as a toy."

    Koichiro Takagi ignored the man''s words just now, walked up to Mrs. Hirano, who was dead holding weapons, and said condescending, "my name is Koichiro Takagi, the old bed Lord, the Lord of the old bed, and the commander-in-chief of the solemn flow of heaven. Young man, what''s your name."

    Hearing Takashi''s dignified question, Kenichiro Hirano lay on the ground and whispered, "Ping... Ping... Kenichiro Hirano, class B, year 2, Fujisawa college, student number 32."

    Koichiro Takagi was obviously dissatisfied with Hirano''s answer and said, "there is no domineering voice, Hirano. It must have taken some effort to get here. You won''t hand over the gun anyway.". I frowned when I talked about the back.

    Upon hearing this, Mrs. Hirano immediately hugged the gun and shouted, "no, I can''t. without a gun, I will become the same useless. It''s rare that I can find what I can do."

    Mu cold day went to Hirano''s side and said, "why, Hirano doesn''t want to hand over the gun, so you''re going to rob it."

    "No, if he had the ability to use these weapons, we would not ask him for them. But if not, it would be an unstable factor," Takashi said

    "He is absolutely capable of using these weapons."

    At this time, Xiaomu also rushed over and helped Mrs. Hirano. Then Alice, Shaye and Jingxiang followed.

    "We all see his ability. It can be said that he is absolutely professional in using guns," he said

    Mu Hantian also said, "if you don''t believe it, you can try it yourself. He will surprise you when I think of it."

    "Really?"

    Then he called a little brother and asked him to put ten bottles in the distance. Then he said, "as long as you can hit those bottles, you are allowed to use these guns."

    Hirano looked at the bottle in the distance and took a deep breath to calm his mood as much as possible. Seeing Hirano''s action, a glimmer of appreciation flashed in Takagi''s eyes.

    You know, the accuracy of a calm gunman is much higher than that of a blundering gunman.

    Then Hirano too skillfully set up the gun, predicted the recoil of the gun in his heart, and then aimed quickly.

    "Bang... Bang..."

    Ten shots in a row, each hitting the bottle. Those people who watched the continuous action were stunned. They didn''t expect that a student''s shooting method was so good. If they were replaced, even if they shot carefully at such a long distance, they couldn''t hit all of them.

    Takagi looked at Kenichiro Hirano and asked, "where did you learn how to shoot?"

    Hirano felt his head too much and said shyly, "I used to train in Blackwater for a few months."

    "I see. Blackwater mercenaries are famous all over the world. If you can train in it, you''re lucky," Takashi said.

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    Finally I saw that it was all right. Everyone went to their own room. As soon as I got back to the room, it began to rain.

    Before Shaye returned to his room, he saw a man in black coming to him and said, "Hello, miss, there are some quarrels in the refugee concentration camp. Now we don''t know what to do.

    So the lady asked the little ones to come to the young lady. I believe the young lady''s eloquence can certainly convince them. "

    "Hum"

    Shaye glared at the man fiercely and said unhappily, "really, what are those people going to do? They didn''t let them go to the battlefield or work. They dared to make trouble. Take me to have a look."

    "Hi"

    The man dressed in black turned and took the lead, followed by Shaye. Not long after I left the room, I saw the boring and wandering Mu cold day.

    Mu Hantian looked at Shaye and asked boring, "what''s the matter with Shaye? You seem to be going to collect debts."

    Shaye said angrily, "it''s not the refugee camp yet. There''s trouble again."

    Mu Han Tian stretched himself and said, "anyway, I have nothing to do now. I''ll go with you."

    Then Mu Hantian and his party walked towards the refugee camp, and on the road they met the same idle and boring Xiaohe Hirano. As soon as they heard it, they wanted to help Shaye. Anyway, Shaye didn''t care, so they took the two goods with them.

    Mu Hantian thought that even Gaocheng bailizi could solve this matter, but she let Shaye solve it. Then she knew her intention. It was obvious that Gaocheng bailizi was creating prestige for Shaye.

    After all, after they hang up, the Gaocheng family will have Shaye to inherit. If Shaye has no prestige at that time, I''m afraid he will be laid off in a few days.

    On the other side, after Mu Hantian had just left, Yuzi was called by Gao Chengzhuang Yilang.

    On the way, the man told Shaye all the relevant details. There was something unpleasant in his tone.

    It was not long before he led him to the refugee concentration camp. He heard the quarrel from a distance. From the sound inside, it was obvious that it was an old woman with her head. Because Mu Hantian always heard the woman''s voice when he came to the tent door.

    Mu Han didn''t understand what was in these people''s heads. It would be nice to have a place in the world now. Still thinking about making trouble.

    If it''s really idle and boring, it''s good to fight landlords, play mahjong and have a few Soha games. Why make trouble. Is it really boring.

    Shaye walked into the tent and hugged his chest with his hands. As soon as the bastard''s spirit was released, he was lucky. He shouted: "how many times do you have to say it to understand that there is no so-called homicide at all. It''s just an excuse made by the government because they can''t find the reason for the corpse killing.

    It is the government''s response to public panic. "

    A middle-aged and old uncle said in disbelief, "you mean, there are really bodies everywhere outside? Stupid.

    That must be a new virus. I can''t be wrong. "

    One of the people next to the uncle looked like a sharp and mean aunt, who also added fuel to the fire: "that is, how can bodies shake for no reason? This is not science fiction."

    Mu Hantian walked over and put his right hand on Shaye''s shoulder and said, "what you said is right. How can this kind of corpse attack happen for no reason?".

    After hearing this, they all looked at Mu Hantian in surprise. They didn''t expect Mu Hantian to help each other. Shaye, who had just put Mu Hantian''s hand on her shoulder and his face was a little hot, also looked at Mu Hantian in surprise.

    Mu Hantian ignored their eyes and continued: "so, since the corpse attack happened, there must be a reason. And this reasonбдбдбдбдбдбд

    You''ll have to find it yourself. "

 Chapter 24

    They were stunned by Mu Hantian''s words again. They didn''t understand what Mu Hantian said. Only a few people with a little IQ vaguely felt that Mu Hantian seemed to know the reason for this, but he was not sure.

    Among those people, there was Shaye, but although she had this feeling, she didn''t ask, because she knew that Mu Hantian would have said what he wanted to say. Then he turned to look at the aunt and continued, "if you want to live in this situation, don''t be bitten by a zombie. My father has told you what to do."

    Thinking of the incident at noon, the woman was afraid, but then she said with a disgusting smile: "so it is. That''s what you want to say. I wonder why high school students use guns indiscriminately.

    So it is. The only thing to protect is to talk. These guys want to use violence to make us surrender. Obviously, the world has become like this, and countless people in Asia are suffering. "

    The aunt said more and more vigorously, and then immediately turned to the people behind her and said, "listen to me. Let''s be murderers. No, what forced us is to legalize murder, the man''s daughter."

    Xiao Shixiao couldn''t see it anymore. He stood up and said, "I said, what are you talking about?"

    As soon as Xiaomu finished speaking, a man said, "children are not allowed to interrupt."

    When xiaoshixiao heard this, he immediately became angry and said angrily, "children... Don''t think about how we survived."

    The aunt didn''t seem to hear xiaoshixiao''s words, and said with a crazy smile: "fart, the next thing is for adults to decide, not to strip class pigs and violent high school students, but peace loving adults!"

    "Yes, yes," the people behind shouted.

    "I said, have you had enough noise." Mu Hantian looked at those people who didn''t know the so-called and shouted.

    "Now this situation is divided into adults and children. What''s in your head.

    Now this situation is not about adults and children, but about whether you have the ability to live in this end of the world. Only those who have the ability to live are qualified to speak loudly. If not, shut up.

    Don''t think you''ll be safe here. If you''re making trouble like this, I''m afraid Koichiro Takagi will throw you out, no matter who you are.

    Then you can treat the patients you say. "

    The aunt said disdainfully, "it seems that you mean we want to threaten us, but I tell you, we are not afraid of your threat."

    Gaocheng Shaye looked at Mu Hantian and said to the aunt, "this is not a threat. It''s to tell you the truth. With my father''s character, once he finds someone or something unfavorable to the camp, he will not hesitate to put it out.

    But if you don''t go to the front to fight, but shake the army''s heart in the rear. Once you still fool around like this, you will be ruthlessly kicked out of this camp. "

    The aunt stared at Gaocheng Shaye and laughed, "hum, do you think we''re afraid to say that? So children are children. They don''t understand what adults think at all.

    There are so many people outside who need our help. How can you give in to a small threat? "

    Mu Hantian took a step forward and said with a smile, "since what you said is so great, we can''t stop you.

    Why don''t you let me take you to your patients so that you can treat them well. "

    After saying that, Mu Hanshan''s face changed for a moment, looked at the aunt coldly, then quickly grabbed the aunt, took her outside the zombie group and threw her to the zombie group. Don''t think the strengthening of the system is a joke. In addition, the bosha Mu has grown up in the cold days.

    The aunt looked at the zombies around in horror and couldn''t help retreating a few steps. Unexpectedly, there happened to be a wine bottle behind her. She stepped back and kicked the wine bottle.

    The sound of the wine bottle rolling attracted the attention of the zombie. Qi Qi looked at the aunt who suddenly appeared, and then rushed up. The aunt struggled a few times when the first zombie rushed up, and then she was bitten. Then she screamed out, and then the scream was drowned by the zombies.

    "Ah, it seems that the brave aunt not only didn''t cure those patients, but also made herself sick. I don''t know who you guys with a strong sense of justice will treat those patients and save the brave aunt by the way." Mu Hantian looked at the people opposite who didn''t talk about them at all. At the moment, he looked at them in horror and sneered.

    After hearing Mu Hantian''s words, the group of people stepped back and were at a loss. Although they said that they were awe inspiring, the root of human evil broke out without omission. Compared with life, everything else is floating clouds. This is obviously a matter of death. Whoever loves to go, he won''t go anyway.

    Seeing that there was no response from the other side, Mu Hantian looked at them without expression and said coldly, "since no one is going, you all stay here quietly. If you find you making trouble here again, you are ready to accompany your patients."

    The voice of Mu Hantian was like the cold wind blowing in the cold winter, which made them shudder, and the atmosphere dared not go out.

    "Cell, Shaye, let''s go"

    Then Mu cold day took them away. On the way, xiaoshixiao and Gaocheng Shaye were silent and walked with their heads down.

    Mu Hantian turned around and said, "Shaye, I really don''t know what your father thinks. He can actually save these troubles. You know, people like those just now not only can''t help, but also pull back the team.

    At that time, your father should directly give them some weapons and water to let them destroy themselves, so there wouldn''t be so much trouble. ".

    Thinking of those people just now, Shaye said angrily, "that''s his business. How can I know what he thought at that time. If there''s a mess, ask me to clean it up. Hum." Xiaoshi advised, "well, Shaye, in cold weather, let''s have a rest first." "Okay"

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

 Chapter 25

    Yuzi of poison Island sat on the futon and looked around suspiciously. Not long after, I saw Takagi Shoichiro holding a samurai sword go to Koizumi in poison island and hand her the knife in his hand.

    Koizo looked at the knife and pulled it out.

    Koichiro Takagi went to the opposite side of Koizumi on poison island and sat down. He asked seriously, "what''s the matter? It is said that the daughter of the teacher on poison Island, as a swordsman, is better than the son of Chiba Zuo.

    That is, she is a young and graceful Japanese girl. Even if she touches it directly, it''s not good to stain the knife. "

    Poison Island Yuzi raised the knife and slowly pulled out the blade. The cold and smooth blade reflected into the eyes of poison Island Yuzi. The blade is extremely sharp.

    "This... Looking at the knife, poison Island Yuzi sighed," it''s really rare. "

    "Can you see it?" Takashi said

    Poison Island Yuzi said slowly: "the curvature is slight, and the blade lines appear. The front has two blades, made of small black, and the small gun is both positive... I think it''s Murata Dao."

    Seiichiro Takagi touched his chin and smiled admiringly, "powerful, good eyesight. Major general Murata, known as the ''Murata gun'' in the middle of Meiji, made one of them in the Tokyo artillery factory.

    It is said that cutting pig bones can be cut off with one stroke, and there is no gap in the blade. "

    Yuzi of poison Island arched his body gently and said, "I''m full of eyes.". Then he handed Murata''s knife back to Takagi.

    Seeing her action, Takagi said without hesitation, "it belongs to you."

    Hearing what Koichiro Takagi said, Koizumi of poison Island couldn''t help but have a meal, and then he immediately recovered. "I know I''m rude, but I won''t take it without a good reason," he asked

    With his left hand holding his face, Takagi said, "I was instructed by the poison Island teacher. This is a gift of thanks. Are you satisfied with this answer?"

    "Then this knife should be given to my father," said Koizumi, with an expressionless face

    After hearing the answer from Yuzi of poison Island, Gao Cheng Zhuang Ichiro laughed and said, "it''s worthy of being the daughter of poison Island family. I can only tell you the truth. Compared with you, you know, it''s about my useless daughter."

    "I saved her, but thanks to her, I can survive. Since I want to protect her so much, wouldn''t it be better for her to stay around?" he said.

    At the thought of his daughter, Takagi said helplessly, "we can only say that our father and daughter are similar."

    He wanted to say something, but he moved his mouth and finally swallowed what he had said. Then he thought about it and picked up Murata knife in front of him again.

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    The sound of knocking at the door.

    "Please come in"

    "Hmm? In cold weather, Shaye, why are you here?"

    "Shaye''s father asked us to come."

    "Really?"

    "Dad... Dad..."

    Before Gaocheng Shaye could say what he wanted to say, Gaocheng zhuanichiro glared at her. Photographed by his father''s power, Gaocheng Shaye opened his mouth, and finally fell paralyzed as if he had breathed a sigh of relief.

    "I hope you can leave with my daughter," Takashi said

    "Why? If you want to protect her, isn''t it safer to follow the big army of Gaocheng family?"

    The idea of poison Island represents the idea of most people in the present end of the world.

    People are group creatures. Most people have a herd mentality. At the same time, there has been the saying that "many people have great power" since ancient times. Unfortunately, the way to deal with different environments should also be changed.

    After all, there is an old Chinese saying: many people and miscellaneous hands.

    "Yuko, you''re wrong."

    Mu Hantian''s sudden speech immediately attracted everyone''s attention, but he didn''t care at all. He said calmly: "many people represent chaos, especially when there is no iron block. You know, solid fortresses often break through from the inside!"

    Speaking of this, Mu Hantian turned to look at Gaocheng Shaye, "Gaocheng, you should understand what I mean?"

    "HMM... although the mood of Gaocheng Shaye is not high, he still holds his glasses and answers: "I know from yesterday, but those survivors completely ignored what I said and classified US as terrorists advocating violence. They are good peace loving citizens waiting for the government to rescue them from our ''house arrest''... It''s funny! Don''t think about who saved them!"

    Gaocheng Shaye became more and more excited. She almost began to curse. Then she reacted and began to understand why her father wanted her to follow Mu Hantian.

    These survivors are going to burn Gaoxiang without holding back. Do you expect them to help?

    If you raise a group of waste that can''t even fight, it''s just a waste of materials! But the Gaocheng family can''t give up these moths and even protect them, because it''s the responsibility and obligation of the Gaocheng family!

    When there are many internal hidden dangers, as the owner of Gaocheng family, the only thing that Gaocheng zhuanichiro can do is to entrust his daughter to a trustworthy person.

    It''s just a Murata knife. Can it be as important as the safety of your baby daughter?

    Everyone here knows that he is not only an excellent leader, but also a good father worthy of praise.

    Gaocheng Shaye had tears in her eyes. At the same time, she thought that only when she left, her parents could have no worries. Although he was very reluctant, he nodded hard.

    Mu Han said firmly, "we have taken over this task! As long as I am still in this world for one day, I will never let anything happen to Shaye! I swear by my soul!"

    Shoichiro Takagi was shocked and laughed again.

    The man in front of him, regardless of his status as a "right winger", is indeed a man worthy of admiration. Moreover, born in a family with this political background, many things can''t be controlled by him. Thinking of this, Mu Hantian''s heart should disappear with him.

    What Mu Hantian didn''t expect was that after he said his impassioned oath, Xiaoguang''s voice suddenly sounded in his brain.

    "Ding, trigger the hidden task" the entrustment of Koichiro Takagi ": protect Gaocheng Shaye until the end of the main task. Countdown: 24 hours."

    Have you only been in this world for five daysбдбдбдбдбдбд

    How slowly time passes!

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    On the day of the outbreak of the crisis, not only Gao Chengjia timely rescue, the self defense forces are also constantly looking for countermeasures, but also responsible for intercepting the nuclear bombs launched by some crazy countries in order to pull other countries into the water. They are very busy. No, a nuclear bomb exploded over Japan, so that the EMP impact scrapped most power stations. I don''t know how many electronic instruments and equipment were destroyed, resulting in the basic paralysis of local communications.

    At the moment of EMP outbreak, the supreme commander of the self defense force really wanted to shout: what bad luck!

    It''s really worse. Sprinkle salt on the wound!

    The rescue operation must hurry!

    Naval destroyer commandбкбк

    "What is the number of confirmed survivors around the bedmaster city?"

    "About 3000 are isolated in various places. After confirming the power supply of the waste fuel storage pool of the nuclear power plant, many have been rescued..."

    "The largest number of people is the Gaocheng family, the residence of the ''worried about the country and one mind Association'', which is about 1000 people. They are protected by the Gaocheng family''s private armed forces, and three defense networks have been established in time. It should be no problem for the time being. Secondly, there are more than 300 people in a primary school, most of whom are children and are being protected by the police."

    A commander gestured on the map with a baton and said the information just collected today.

    "How long will the police last?"

    "According to their armed forces, and the school is completely surrounded by the courtyard wall made of reinforced concrete, if you clean up those guys nearby in time, you should be able to last about three or five days. In addition, there is enough food in the primary school to supply 300 people with food and drink for a star."

    "Well, in the past few days, all helicopters will act separately and try their best to save the survivors in other places! After three days, concentrate all their strength and strive to transfer all the survivors in the primary school in one day! As for the" worried about the country, one heart association ", send someone to contact them. If possible, I hope to cooperate with our self defense force to take the survivors from the land to the wharf and then use cargo ships to transport them They sent them to the offshore base. "

    The reason why Gaocheng family does not use helicopters is that all helicopters in the base are used at the same time, and all survivors of Gaocheng family cannot be transferred in a short time. Under the pressure of survival, in order to get out of danger earlier, who knows what those survivors who are about to collapse will do? Second, when there are many people, the supplies become tense. The self defense forces also want to get more food and even daily necessities through cooperation and save ammunition to solve the dilemma they are about to face.

    The outbreak of unknown virus has completely stopped the work of the military factory, and the ammunition has become limited. Before the military factory runs again, every bullet is precious!

    Just then, a capable beauty with purple hair in full clothes stood at the door and raised her hand to salute, "excuse me."

    "Oh, raise your hand in such a place..."

    "I''m a police officer in this city. I want to stick to my post until the last minute!"

    "Are you the inspector general of the south? Do you want to participate in the rescue operation?"

    "Yes, if I can''t save all the residents... I want to stay here!"

    After serious thinking, the beautiful police officer said seriously.

    "Are you kidding!"

    Her words aroused the opposition of all officers of the self defense force.

    "How could we help you commit suicide?"

    "Hokkaido and Kyushu are also in danger. In order to protect those citizens, talents like you are essential!"

    "Please... Bed master city is my city!"

    The determination of the beautiful police officer finally persuaded the officers of the self defense force and approved her suicide plea.

    All places are a terrible scene, and the survivors have created new terror and embarked on the road of destruction. Even with courage and action, there is no guarantee of safety.

    Human beings... No, the concept that life is dignified has been completely lost!

    In this collapsed world where people will rise and become zombies after deathбдбдбдбдбдбд

    What can human beings do?

 Chapter 26

    Without water and electricity supply, the disadvantages of too many people are exposed.

    Nowadays, eating, drinking and Lhasa are big problems. Even if Gao Cheng''s family is still like an iron bucket, they can only find a way to transfer it. A thousand people, a thousand mouths, do not know how many materials they consume every day. In addition, these people are not only unable to form combat power, but most of them are moths that drag their feet. If we don''t quickly find a place close to mountains and rivers that can be self-sufficient, easy to defend and difficult to attack, establish a new base, and find something to distract these idle people, something will happen sooner or later!

    After entrusting his daughter to Mu Hantian and others, Takagi and his family ministers studied the evacuation route overnight and made a plan.

    As for mu Hantian, they rested all night and said goodbye early the next morning.

    Gao Chengzhuang Ichiro, who had been prepared for this, waved his hand and was sure!

    When Mu Hantian was ready to salute and leave, an armed helicopter came from a distance with the design of the self defense force printed on it.

    The helicopter was so noisy that at least the survivors who took refuge in Gaocheng''s home ran out one by one.

    "Look, it''s the self defense force!"

    "The self defense forces finally came to save us!"

    "Great! I can finally escape from the clutches of that terrible man!"

    Looking at the enthusiastic expressions of the survivors as if they were greeting the Savior one by one, Gaocheng Shaye seemed to bite while eating. He found that there was only half a fly in the spoon. He was about to vomit out. His eyes at those people were full of contempt.

    At the direction of Gaocheng''s servant, the helicopter landed on a lawn.

    As the rapidly rotating propeller gradually fell into calm, the cabin opened with a clang, and a mature beauty with purple hair came out of it. Wearing a black special combat suit, carrying a sniper rifle, and wearing a pair of yellow goggles on her face, she can''t hide her valiant posture.

    At the first sight of her, Ju Chuan Jingxiang shouted excitedly: "Li Xiang..."

    The purple haired beauty followed the prestige, and her face showed a happy expression.

    "Great, Jingxiang! Although I know you''re okay from the phone, I''m relieved to see that you''re not hurt."

    "Me too! Me too!!!"

    Juchuan Jingxiang ran over laughing and jumped up like a child into the arms of a beautiful woman with purple hair. The purple haired beauty caught her with open arms and held her firmly in her arms.

    Sometimes, people only know how to cherish when they lose.

    The outbreak of this incident was so sudden that people all over the world were taken by surprise. Forced to separate the two places, even if they didn''t show it, they still worried about their friends.

    Looking at the two friends who met, everyone was moved by the pure friendship between them.

    But the corners of Mu Hantian''s mouth couldn''t help twitching. Why did he feel a proper smell of Lily? Is the world you see in your eyes different from others?

    Mu Hantian never thought he was evil.

    Just imagine, in this impetuous society, in their twenties, they still maintain the body of a boy. It is not only pure to describe, but simply out of the mud without dyeing! It''s like dedicating your body and mind to the holy place ~ woman of God. It''s all because you keep a low profile.

    When the mood calmed down, Ju Chuan Jingxiang separated from the purple haired beauty and took her hand to Mu Hantian and others.

    "Let me introduce her. She is my good friend Nan Lixiang."

    "Hello, my name is mu Hantian."

    "Poison Island, please give me more advice."

    "My high city Shaye, please give me more advice."

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    "Hello." nanlixiang took a deep breath and bowed 90 degrees to several people. "Thank you for saving Jingxiang."

    "No... where? Sister Jingxiang is our most important partner." Mu Hantian said with a smile.

    "Partner...?"

    Originally, nanlixiang''s purpose was to take her good friend Ju Chuan Jingxiang to a safe place, but now when she heard the words of this seemingly small boy in front of her, she suddenly realized that she seemed to ignore the feelings of her good friends. At first glance, they knew that they had fully adapted to the broken world, and they didn''t look like ordinary people. Most people want to squeeze their heads into the sea base of the self defense force. They don''t necessarily go... Even nanlixiang feels that they never want to take refuge there.

    After all, the self defense force is not absolutely safe, and there will be problems in management when there are too many people, not to mention the shortage of materials.

    If these people really have the ability to live in this broken world, they must live better than in a maritime base.

    "Sister Li Xiang? Can I call you that?"

    "Yes."

    "Sister Li Xiang, there''s something I want to discuss with you." Mu Hantian said

    "What''s the matter, you say! As long as my sister can do it, I''m absolutely duty bound!"

    "Sister Li Xiang, to tell you the truth, we are going to leave Gaocheng''s house. If you hadn''t come, I''m afraid we wouldn''t know where to go at this time."

    "Leave Gaocheng''s house? Do you have any place to go?"

    For this problem, Mu Hantian already had words in his heart.

    "I''m going to take my team to find other survivors."

    "Looking for other survivors?"

    Nanlixiang looked at Mu Hantian strangely, "what are you going to do to settle them after you find them?"

    "First find a suitable place to gather them, and then select the fighters who can teach them how to protect themselves. At the same time, collect materials in the urban area. Of course, if the survivors have technicians, they can try to restore the power supply. The think tank of our team has analyzed that although the EMP attack has dealt a fatal blow to the electronic equipment, it is not safe All the parts are burned. As long as the useful parts are written down and reassembled, it should not be difficult to provide power supply for a small base. "

    Although Mu Hantian simply mentioned it, others were shocked.

    Nanlixiang looked at Mu Hantian and said in surprise, "although the idea is very good, if there is no arms, the process will be very difficult."

    Mu Hantian said, "it doesn''t matter. It''s just a try. Besides, if you don''t do it, how do you know if you can succeed? Moreover, even if you can''t succeed, you can throw those survivors to the self defense force, can''t you? If you can save one more person, you can keep one more human fire, which can be regarded as a contribution to the world."

    Nanlixiang''s problem came again: "there are very few electronic instruments available now. They are basically in the hands of the government and the self defense forces. Even if you want to send the survivors, you can''t contact the self defense forces? Or do you have a way to solve this problem?"

    "Sister Li Xiang, don''t you still have you? As long as you join our team, it''s not easy to keep in touch with the self defense force?"

    Nanlixiang suddenly realized, smiled and scolded, pinched Mu Hantian''s face with his hand, "you''ve always been beating your sister''s idea!"

    "Don''t worry, I didn''t intend to stay in the self defense force. Besides looking for Jingxiang, I came to Gaocheng''s house this time to save the residents of the city. Even if you don''t say, I will act with you."

    "Really? That''s great!"

    "Then let''s go."

    "Yes."

 Chapter 27

    Finding survivors is easy to say, but what you can do is to wander aimlessly around.

    Therefore, after everyone''s discussion, it was unanimously decided to find a convenient transportation tool. Just because of the EMP attack, the cars on the street basically turned into waste products, but maybe a few people were lucky enough to find a car at a station.

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    In the remaining few days, Mu cold day, they went to the site to look for survivors and were also killing zombies. Let everyone''s feelings become more firm.

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    In an open space, a man and a woman stood.

    "Cold weather, are all you say true? You''re not from this world."

    "Yes, Yuzi, I''m not from this world. Now I''m going back to my world, so..."

    "So you want to ask me if I''m going with you?"

    "That''s right, then, your answer."

    "The women of the poison Island family will not shrink back or abandon their men. That''s my answer."

    "Well, let''s go... Xiaoguang, return."

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    "Ding Dong, congratulations to the host for successfully playing the task. You have won 50000 exchange points and 3 lucky draw opportunities."

    "Then I''ll draw first."

    "Yes, master."

    "Well, this time it''s an egg twisting machine."

    "The master is not qualified to know so much now."

    "Well, I don''t want to make complaints about the lottery."

    "Congratulations to the master for obtaining the blood of the true ancestor of the vampire (from the blood devouring RAID); the power of the king (from the crown of evil. PS: because it is incomplete, it can only be used once, but it can be used for anyone who is not as strong as you); Pangu blood (from my date with zombies).

    "I''ll go. How can I have a date with zombies? What''s in it? Xiaoguang, explain."

    "Good master, the system lottery is not only animation, but also others. And the master''s blood can be synthesized. Do you want to synthesize it?"

    "Of course, synthesis."

    "OK, the synthesis is successful. Please refer to your specific blood."

    "I''ll go. Well, you won. Look at my information."

    "OK."

    Name: Mu Hantian race: blood clan physical strength: 50 (10 points for adult men) intelligence: 50 (5 points for ordinary people) strength: 100 (10 points for adults) weapons: Dream duel disc, dream D wheel, double gun sand hawk, skills: Divine pumping, proficient in firearms, proficient in swords, King''s power lineage: ancestor of blood (the blood of real ancestor vampire and Zombie King are mixed) Indentured by: 16th night бд autumn, poison Island Yuzi exchange point 52000

    "It''s not bad now. Well, first go and have a look at the Qiuhe subsystem. It will send me out of space."

    "Yes, master."

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    "Cold weather. Is this your world?"

    "Yes, this is my world. Go, Yuzi, I''ll take you to meet someone."

    "Yes."

    "Qiu, where are you?"

    "Oh, you''re back in the cold."

    "Ah, I''m back."

    "Well, who is she?"

    "Uh, this, this..."

    Before Mu Hantian finished, poison Island Yuzi said, "Hello, my name is poison Island Yuzi."

    "Poison Island Yuzi! I see. In cold weather, alas... Forget it. Hello, my name is sixteen night autumn. Just call me autumn."

    "Ah."

    "By the way, in the cold weather, didn''t you say you were going to see your parents?"

    "Yes, forget it, you two together!"

    "Let''s go."

    "Well, after meeting my parents, I''ll buy a house."

    "Yes, but in cold weather, you should take me next time."

    "I see, Qiu. Let''s go together."

    "Ah, yes."

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    "Mom and Dad, I''m back."

    "Oh, I''m back in the cold. Who are these two?"

    "Hello, aunt. My name is poison Island Yuzi. I''m my girlfriend in cold weather."

    "My name is sixteen night autumn. I''m also my girlfriend in cold weather."

    "Well... Mu Hantian, come with me and explain why you have two girlfriends and are still Japanese."

    "Mom, you see, they two... I can''t explain this for the moment. Well, mom, I''ll explain it to you when I have time."

    "You... Alas, forget it, you young people''s affairs should be solved by yourself. But you can''t do anything sorry for them."

    "Mom, I know. Where do you want to go? People just come home for dinner."

    "In the cold weather, you have grown up, so you can handle your own business! But you should never mess around."

    "I know, Dad, don''t think about it. There''s nothing else."

    "Well, then sit down and eat. Rain, go and add two more pairs of dishes and chopsticks."

    "Well, you eat first."

    "Well, Qiu, Yuzi, come and eat."

    "Ah. Thank you."

 Chapter 28

    It has been three days since Mu Hantian returned. In Mu Hantian''s room, what is mu Hantian talking about with 16 nights бд autumn and poison Island Yuzi

    "Yuko, have you really decided to go with me?"

    "Well, it''s decided, because we don''t want to watch you get hurt."

    "But the world I went to this time is a world full of vampires. If you must follow, you must become vampires or be stronger. Do you have that consciousness?"

    "Of course, come on. We also want to be with you. We don''t want you to be alone."

    "I see. Then come on."

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    "How do you feel now?"

    Qiu said, "well, it feels strong now, and there seems to be something in my body."

    "Ah, that thing is called a sentinel. It''s very strong."

    "Is that right? I see."

    "Well, Xiao Guang, I want to exchange things now."

    "Good master."

    "Exchange frost hate sword (PS: frost hate sword is in the game fairy sword formula. You can play it. There is a cracked version.) there are also two sabres of life (the sword skill of demon dream), Louguan sword and Bailou sword (the sword of demon dream) and Feitian yujianliu (the heart of ronk sword)."

    "OK, the exchange is successful. The remaining exchange points are 0"

    "Recycle the pistol."

    "OK, recycle successfully and get 100 exchange points."

    "I''ll go. It''s really cheap. Forget it. Now let''s distribute it. I''ll give you the frost hate sword and the flying imperial sword. If you want to be a Summoner in autumn."

    "Well, I have no problem."

    "OK, let''s go. The little light shuttle begins. The animation" the burning angel of the end "

    "Yes, master."

    "Let''s go."

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    "Cold weather, is this the new world?"

    "Yes, this is a new world. Let me tell you about this world!... at some time, the whole world was attacked by a sudden unknown virus and almost completely destroyed. However, only children under the age of 13 survived without being infected by the virus. However, these children were ruled by vampires from the ground and served as blood providers Liquid livestock breeding. But all this is caused by what hundred night sect touched the taboo "the ending blazing angel", and human beings developed the so-called ghost curse equipment to eliminate vampires. But it has nothing to do with us. I''m only interested in the ending blazing angel. "

    "Yes, but don''t you intervene in the plot in cold weather?"

    Just as Mu Hantian was thinking, Xiaoguang''s voice came. "Master, there is a task, the ultimate task: the blazing angel who has achieved the end. Task reward: if you have so powerful things, you should be rewarded. Branch task 1: kill vampires, and the reward depends on the power of vampires. Branch task 2: protect the protagonist and his family to escape safely. Friendly tips, you are now in the territory of vampires."

    "Xiao Guang, you can rest assured that I will not make complaints about it, but I want to save them, that is to say, the plot hasn''t started yet."

    "Yes, master, the plot hasn''t started yet."

    "How long is it before the plot begins?"

    "Master, there is still one day before the beginning of the plot. But in view of your efforts, I''ll give you a map."

    "Well, I really thank you. Forget it, let''s go find the protagonists first. Let''s go."

    "Ah, let''s go."

 Chapter 29

    The next day he came to this world, that is, the day the plot began, Mu Hantian asked 16ye Qiuhe and Yuzi of poison island to find a house in the territory of the imperial ghost army, and he himself went to save the protagonist and his party. After all, the task is to protect Micah and you from escaping, but if others can save him, he will.

    "Well, I''ll wait for them here." Mu Hantian heard a burst of footsteps just as he was ready to wait for the protagonist and his party to come here. When he looked in the dark, he was really the protagonist.

    "Aha ~"

    The rippling sound echoed in the hall. At the same time, the footsteps stopped. Mu Han glanced quietly in the heavenly hall. He saw a group of children of different sizes in white uniform with black trim, who were stopped by a coquettish and charming man with floating silver hair.

    He wore a white uniform and cloak, red bow tie ornaments, red crystal earrings, long silver hair, black bow tie and black boots. In terms of appearance, it is simply the human demon among the human demons who came back from Thailand. However, his temperament is the aristocrat among the aristocrats!

    The strong contrast of distinctive personality is unforgettable at a glance!

    This is Fred!

    When I read the original book, I hated this guy who looked like a human demon.

    "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time, my poor lambs," Fred said to the children with a smile looking forward to the circus clown''s performance.

    His appearance brought great threats to the children. The innocent children curled up in fear, as if only in this way can they find a sense of security.

    "That''s right? Your expression is what human beings look like when hope is suddenly dashed, so I can''t stop this game ~ ~"

    "Game... Is this a... Trap?!"

    The two leading children who looked more mature immediately looked at the map in their hands with questioning eyes... This is the map they spent a lot of money trying to get, which can escape the underground world of vampires and return to the human world!

    "Don''t worry, that map is true. You just go straight down the gate and you can get out of here, and then? What are you going to do?" Fred looked at the children expectantly, not expecting them to escape from their own hands. To be exact, he didn''t intend to let the children leave intact from the beginning. He deliberately asked them to steal the map just in the hope that they could bring enough fun to themselves.

    That''s why he said it was a game... But in this game, these children had to bet their lives!

    Just as the children watched him on guard, Fred disappeared... No, not disappear, but Fred''s speed was so fast that the children''s dynamic vision could not keep up with the illusion.

    Like a gust of wind, Fred easily caught the youngest boy in the crowd. While enjoying the frightened eyes of other children, he opened his mouth, exposed two sharp fangs and stabbed the boy''s neck.

    Helplessness, fear and nostalgia for life can be seen in the boy''s face.

    In the face of this situation, other children were already scared to stand on the spot, and even their voices were released.

    Just then, a flash of light flashed across, and Fred threw the boy in his hand to the ground at will and jumped away.

    "Ah La ~ the little mouse hidden in the dark, you are finally willing to come out?"

    "Oh, it seems that you have already found me. What''s the point if I can''t get out?" after that, Mu cold rushed to Fred. When he passed the children, he shouted, "don''t run!"

    The awakened children ran to the exit in panic. As soon as Fred was about to chase, he was stopped by a sword. He felt the danger.

    "This sword... Is not a weapon injected with ghost curse. Is it the product of your new human development and research?"

    "Don''t look at me with that expectant look. I won''t explain to you."

    "Really? That''s a pity ~"

    At the moment of speaking, Fred disappeared from Mu Hantian''s eyes.

    So fast!

    Mu Han Tian''s pupil contracted, and then the skin on his chest felt a tingling, as if he had been pricked with a needle. Boom!

    I don''t know when Fred rushed in front of him and put a palm on his chest.

    The powerful impact hit Mu Hantian hard and hit the wall behind him. But because his blood ancestry transformed his body, maybe he died.

    "Oh? You didn''t die after being hit by me, human... You''re so funny."

    In a moment, the children had climbed the steps and rushed to the gate. At Fred''s speed, he could have rushed up and killed them all, but now he ignored it and paid attention to the cold day.

    In his eyes, human beings are a group of fragile and small creatures. Even the emperor ghost Army armed by the "emperor ghost" with the developed "ghost curse equipment" is only a larger mole ant in the eyes of vampires, never in mind, let alone as a strong enemy.

    But what does he see now? He saw that a weak and vulnerable human should have carried his attack head-on.

    Is this human also the product of human experiment? Has human beings developed an armed force to restrain vampires?

    For a moment, many thoughts flashed through Fred''s mind.

    However, he has no intention to kill the human anyway.

    Human experiments... Not just human beings!

    This is the experimental material sent to the door, isn''t it?

    Just as Fred was about to do it, a female voice came.

    "What happened, so noisy."

    The sudden sound made Fred''s body and his face showed a respectful expression. It also makes Mu Hantian a little dignified, because he also knows who the owner of the voice is. Kruru zeppexi, the vampire queen in the underground world of Kyoto, Japan, is the only queen who can suppress Fred Bartley, the seventh ancestor!

 Chapter 30

    "You have a very fragrant smell. Your blood must be delicious?"

    The speaker was a pretty girl. Such a beautiful appearance is impossible for human beings. Peach hair, hanging eyes and sharp big eyes are also eye-catching beauty among vampires.

    She''s kruru zeppesey.

    Although she looks like an eight or nine year old child, she is the queen who commands sanguinem, the vampire''s third capital.

    The Queen''s beautiful pupils were looking at the cold day falling on the wall.

    "Er, this... ~" Mu Han didn''t know how to answer this question, but he decided to tell the truth, "well, I haven''t tasted it, I don''t know."

    As if satisfied with his answer, krulu looked up at the vampire with silver hair and blood pupil.

    "What the hell is going on? Fred Bartley."

    "Oh, isn''t this our vampire queen kruru zeppesey?" felide greeted with a "respectful" smile.

    "Long time no see. You are still as beautiful as ever."

    "Ah La ~ thank you. You smile obscene as always."

    "It''s better than that. I''ve just been attacked by humans. I''m forced to smile with my love for you."

    "Love? All you love is the power I have?"

    Kruru smiled and spoke out the desire in Fred''s heart, and Fred didn''t refute it.

    "Hehe, of course I like that too."

    "So, as the seventh ancestor, you can''t even catch a group of children? Are you kidding?"

    "But it''s true."

    "No, you let it go on purpose." at this point, krulu''s smiling face became gloomy. "Let my well bred Angel go. If you have any excuse for this, take advantage of now..."

    "No ~ ~"

    Up to now, felide didn''t want to disguise. His smile converged, violently interrupted kruru''s words, and looked at her with fierce eyes. "You should be the one to defend this matter? Touching the curse of the angel is against the laws of the vampire world, as long as I tell the superior ancestor..."

    Seeing that kruru''s face was getting worse and worse, Fred instantly recovered his usual cynical smile, "Oh, Lord krulu, I was just kidding you. As the vampire queen guarding our underground world, how could you betray us? The children were actually rescued by the human around you. If he hadn''t entangled me, I would have taken all those children."

    Looking at Mu Hantian, krulu smiled and said, "Oh, really? You were stopped by a human."

    Seeing this, Mu Hantian smiled and said, "don''t ignore me, and I''m not human." then Mu Hantian showed his blood family.

    "Oh, I didn''t expect you to be a vampire, but it''s also wrong. If you are a vampire, why should you help mankind?"

    "I don''t want to explain to you. Just let me try new power. My guardian, follow the ancient oath and come to me. The Lord of the sun, come, golden Tianma." I saw a sun suddenly appear in the sky, and then the sun set at a very fast speed.

    "What?" krulu was very surprised. He didn''t expect that the same race in front of him had such power.

    "Goodbye, kruru zeppesey."

    When the smoke dispersed, only krulu and Fred were there. Mu ran out early in the cold day.

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    "Hoo, if there are no dependents this time, it''s impossible to escape, but it''s also strange that the task of the system is too stupid. Alas, anyway, the task is finally completed."

    As Mu Hantian thought, Xiaoguang''s voice came out. "Congratulations to the master on completing the task. The task reward 10000 exchange points could have been more, but there can only be so many because of the death of several."

    "What, why didn''t you tell me?"

    "Sorry, master, tasks and rewards are released by the system, and I just read it out."

    "Oh, unfortunately... Forget it, go find them."

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

 Chapter 31

    After leaving the vampire City, Mu Hantian took sixteen nights бд autumn and Yuzi of poison Island directly to the cities inhabited by human beings, and Mu Hantian also exchanged the information about human cities to the system.

    Then, after a long journey, he, Shibuya AKI and Hiroko Tokushima finally came to Shibuya, Japan''s largest human city.

    After systematic inspection, they really entered the city and gained their identity in the human world - in fact, since the outbreak of the implied virus, the human world has become extremely chaotic and many previous data have been lost.

    Most of the surviving human beings still use their original names and identities. Of course, there are many examples such as Mu Hantian, who "narrowly escaped the virus and hid, and set out only after learning the news of human cities.".

    There is chaos outside the city, but there is still stability in the city.

    With the ability to admire the cold weather, they soon found a place to live temporarily.

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    "Xiaoguang, help me exchange the gravity chamber inside the dragon ball." "OK, master. The exchange is successful, and the exchange point is 5000." "eh, it''s not very expensive. I thought it was very expensive."

    Then Mu Hantian said to Qiuhe, who is on the 16th night of autumn, "Qiuhe, you should be prepared to exercise every day in the future." looking at Mu Hantian''s seriousness, he said, "don''t worry, we won''t hold you back." Qiu echoed, "yes, you can rest assured." "Well, then practice well before the plot begins." "well."

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    The days passed day by day.

    Four years later.

    That afternoon, Mu went out to buy some dinner ingredients, but then he didn''t go home directly.

    Carrying a plastic bag containing food materials, he came to the edge of Japan''s largest human city and looked up quietly.

    In front of him was a huge city wall.

    In the face of such a huge thing, human beings will subconsciously compare and feel their smallness. While Mu Hantian is feeling, he thinks, "if it weren''t for those ultra modern high technologies, he almost thought he had come to the giant world. It''s uncertain whether the wall in front of him may be the wall of Mariaбдбдбдбдбдбд

    After such a random thought, Mu Han gathered his mind and got up to walk to a city gate under the huge city wall.

    Mu Hantian is going out of the city to check the trace of those vampires.

    After four years of practice, he has awakened two dependents, and the life two sabres flow has been almost practiced. Now, Mu Hantian can compete with the guys other than the superior Zhenzu.

    This is also the reason why he dared to leave the human city alone at this time.

    You know, outside the high walls of human cities, there are not only vampires who devour blood, but also huge monsters like aliens - terrorist creatures called the ''four knights of John''.

    Relatively speaking, the ''John four knights'' are more frightening than vampires, because this huge alien creature reaps life more ruthlessly than vampires. You may still have a chance to survive or even escape in the hands of vampires. If you fall into the hands of these alien monsters, there is only a dead end.

    However, these monsters are not a threat to Mu Hantian.

    What made him feel more troublesome was the high wall in front of him. Although it was not as exaggerated as the three high walls in the giant world, it was more troublesome to cross, especially when it was difficult to get out of the entrance.

    "Sure enough, there are many guards!" Mu Hantian came to the entrance and exit of the city wall, looked at the dense human guards there, and frowned slightly.

    Ordinary people in the city usually find it difficult to get out of the city. After all, unarmed people basically send food to vampires or the four knights of John.

    Although Mu Hantian doesn''t think he is food, he also knows this statement. It is estimated that only a few people will believe it.

    "Forget it, if forced entry is blocked, I don''t know how much time it will take." he looked up at the sky and found that it was almost three or four o''clock in the afternoon. "I have to hurry back before the evening. I''m already nervous about the time!"

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    "Well, this place is good."

    About a quarter of an hour later, Mu Hantian found a good place to climb over the wall and stopped.

    This is already the edge of Shibuya city. It is an uninhabited place. It is a ruins area left behind after the outbreak of the implied virus. After the establishment of Shibuya City, this place can also be regarded as Shibuya''s defense battlefield.

    Boom!!

    When Mu bent his legs and was ready to jump up in the cold day, a dull noise suddenly came from the nearby ground and shook heavily.

    The vibration was very violent, like a sudden earthquake, and the surrounding buildings seemed to jump off the ground in a moment.

    Mu Hantian straightened up, turned his head expressionless and saw several huge monsters.

    John four knights.

    "The wall is built so high, so it''s useless? Hehe." Mu Hantian looked at the monster in front of him and felt something wrong in his heart.

    "A little too many. It''s not like a wild guy, but more like a premeditated attack?"

    While thinking, a white figure flashed in his eyes.

    Although this figure only appeared for a moment, ordinary people would only look at it as an illusion, but mu Hantian saw the face of the figure clearly, even his red eyes.

    "Vampires... It really takes no time!" a sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth and got up to intercept the vampire in the direction of running away.

    Chi la la!!

    Sharp objects tear the air and cut out sharp roars.

    It was the four knights of John who were wielding their long blade like limbs to kill Mu Hantian. At the same time, another sharp axe blade also fell from the air.

    Ding ~!!

    The next moment, with the sound of acid teeth hitting each other, sparks scattered in the air.

    The alien monsters'' attack was blocked after all.

    At the same time, a figure suddenly appeared in front of Mu Hantian, which blocked his way and the attacks of those monsters.

 Chapter 32

    Mu Hantian looked at the slightly petite figure in front of him in amazement. Because the latter turned his back to him, he couldn''t see his face clearly. Only two ponytails were particularly eye-catching.

    It''s a girl.

    "She''s trying to save me?" Mu Hantian frowned slightly and thought in his heart.

    When he got up just now, he felt that someone had rushed into the battlefield, but he was not prepared to pay attention because he wanted to chase the escaped vampire, but he didn''t expect the other party to rush in directly. Unfortunately, he blocked his way forward.

    Of course, the girl stopped in front of me, and the attacks of those alien monsters were all blocked.

    "Hum." the girl tilted her head slightly and glanced at the cold sky. A light hum came from delicate Qiong''s nose. In a moment, she turned back and ordered in a cold voice, "you, step back!"

    The voice fell, and she didn''t care whether Mu Hantian obeyed the order or not, so she stepped back, and suddenly got up and rushed to the alien monsters in front.

    Ziz!!

    At the same time, several off-road military vehicles came from the ruins in the distance. After approaching the battlefield, they brake urgently, and trained figures flashed out of the vehicle.

    "Eh? Why are there civilians in such a place?"

    "Take him away quickly!"

    Several people in uniform rushed towards Mu Hantian, but before they ran close, they were knocked down by the huge impact behind them.

    Mu Hantian dodged the shock wave, squinted at the distant battlefield, frowned and said nothing.

    At this time, the soldiers in the field no longer care about the life and death of the cold day, and joined the battlefield to support the double horsetail girl.

    After all, those special-shaped Monsters - "the four knights of John" are very large and hard. Ordinary swords can''t break their body surface at all.

    However, Mu Hantian knows that the battle in front of him just looks very powerful, but in fact it''s nothing at all. Those alien monsters don''t say he is the ancestor of blood, even the vampires in the world have the ability to kill uniforms.

    After a little observation of the battlefield situation, he saw that those ordinary soldiers could not deal with those alien monsters without their powerful weapons. Only double horsetail girls could fight.

    Moreover, Mu Hantian was interested in the weapon used by the double horsetail girl.

    "This kind of weapon... Can''t be made by normal science and technology? Is it the ghost curse equipment in this world?" Mu Han Tianmu fixed his eyes on the huge axe shaped weapon held by the girl''s hands and vaguely felt a strong surge of energy.

    Now Mu Hantian is not the strongest in the world, but nothing can threaten him except some superior ancestors.

    In an instant, Mu Hantian understood why vampires in the world were much stronger than ordinary people, but still could not completely rule the world.

    "Do I follow the protagonists or..."

    Thinking of this, he looked at the moving and moving way in the battlefield, and his eyes were more profound.

    But after a little consideration, he shook his head again: "forget it, I''d better search for vampire information first!"

    "After all, vampires are still the most powerful in the world. Maybe there are weapons to kill vampires, but this is not enough to cause destructive suppression to the vampire community. Moreover, human beings in the world still can''t compete with the so-called nobles, but I may consider joining the red lotus team. OK, that''s it."

    Mu Hantian thought silently, and the battle in the distant field was coming to an end.

    Under the attack of the double horsetail girl, several huge special-shaped monsters were killed and fell to the ground one by one - just as Mu Hantian said, although these monsters looked scary, they didn''t have much strength.

    After solving these monsters, the horsetail girl didn''t turn her head back. She only left a word and left straight away.

    "Next time you run to such a place, no one will save you!"

    "бдбдбдбдбд" hearing the extremely cold words and the proud posture of the girl leaving with her head held high, Mu Hantian felt a little unbearable, rolled his eyes, angry and helpless, "who wants you to save

    When his eyes inadvertently turned to his right hand, his face was more angry.

    "Damn it, all the ingredients for dinner... That were hard to choose... Were destroyed!"

    "Ah, there''s no way. Go and choose some more!"

    Finally, I looked at the far away off-road military vehicle, and I was very angry. I also wrote down the girl''s figure.

    "In the future... I will let you know my strength!"

    He thought so, then turned around and walked towards his residence against the evening sun.

 Chapter 33

    Shibuya is the largest human city in Japan after the outbreak of the implied virus.

    Mu Hantian lives near the edge of the city. Of course, the edge here does not refer to the area close to the city wall, but a place with few people.

    The reason for choosing here is that on the one hand, it can be far away from the noisy place, on the other hand, it is an independent house, which is relatively comfortable to live here.

    However, this place is not without danger. If it is invaded by alien monsters or vampires, it must bear the brunt and become a front-line battlefield area.

    On the way back, Mu Han Tianshun bought some more ingredients and returned to his residence in the sunset.

    This is a small courtyard with a small but exquisite two-story house. Although this place is far inferior to private villas, it is a peaceful place in this crisis ridden world and a good place to recuperate.

    When you open the door, you can see that the flowers and plants planted in the yard have been carefully cultivated and taken care of. Several butterflies and bees are flying among them, but people feel a little quiet of nature in this noisy city.

    Mu Han Tian didn''t look at the flowers and plants and went straight to the door.

    Squeak ~!

    "Well, cold weather, why are you back now?"

    When the door opened, a soft voice with strong discontent came.

    "The road will take some time occasionally. Why are you hungry?" Mu Hantian changed his slippers and walked into the hall. He saw the familiar faces of sixteen night autumn and poison Island Yuzi.

    "I''m not hungry, but you didn''t buy the ingredients back, so I can''t cook dinner!" Qiu Wei pouted slightly and walked forward to take the bag handed by Mu cold day. His eyes brightened. "Eh? I bought so many. It seems that today''s dinner will be very rich!"

    "Of course, otherwise I won''t be late." Mu Hantian smiled and went to the sofa and sat down at will.

    Autumn, who was walking to the kitchen, smelled the speech. His beautiful big eyes rolled around, but he wondered, "is today any special day? Do you need such a rich dinner?"

    "Can''t you have a big dinner on a special day?" Mu Hantian couldn''t help laughing.

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    In these four years, Mu Hantian and his three students have also entered Shibuya No. 1 high school, which is the school of the protagonist in the original work. In these four years, Mu Hantian has also established a good relationship with the protagonist in the original work and Honglian, who seems to be very optimistic about Mu Hantian and asked him whether to join the imperial ghost army. Now Mu Hantian is thinking about whether to join the imperial ghost army.

    After thinking for a while, Mu Hantian said to the two women, "Qiu, Yuzi, do you think we should join the imperial ghost army?" Yudao Yuzi thought for a while and said: "I think we can join, because now our strength has improved, but there is no actual combat, and now Qiu only depends on dependent animals, and he has no power. Besides, aren''t you interested in the so-called ghost curse equipment? In addition, Qiu doesn''t have suitable weapons."

    "Mu Hantian thought for a moment and thought it was the same thing, so he said:" well, and I think the protagonist will join the emperor ghost army soon. Anyway, now we are in the same class with you, so we don''t have to consider how to join. But Qiu, when you choose equipment, you''d better choose some long-range weapons, such as bow and gun. "

    "I see."

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    In the classroom, Mu Hantian sits in the classroom listening to the teacher''s explanation. Youzai sleeps on his stomach. This guy seems to have no chance to go to school. Mu Hantian doesn''t like going to school, but he must learn, because the use of ghost curse weapons also has ghost spells and techniques. They can also be taught in these classes, and it''s good to master more things, so mu Hantian has to be serious Go learn.

    However, just after Mu Hantian listened to the class well, little lily suddenly came to the class, said hello to the real teacher, and shouted Mu Hantian out.

    "Sister lily, what are you looking for me?"

    Mu Hantian looked at the approachable big sister and asked.

    "In cold weather, I''m not looking for you, but Lieutenant Colonel Honglian."

    The little lily said with a smile.

    "Red lotus looking for me?"

    Mu Han Tian was slightly surprised. Why did the lazy guy find himself?

    Soon, little lily came to Honglian''s office with Mu Hantian.

    "Colonel, it''s cold."

    The little lily took the cold day in and said, and then she withdrew and pulled out.

    In cold weather, you have been in school for several years, and your grades are excellent. Now I''m going to officially hand over the ghost curse weapon to you and let you join the imperial army. What do you think? "

    Honglian stood up and looked at Mu Hantian and said seriously.

    "Ghost curse weapon?"

    Mu Hantian was surprised. Honglian came to her to give her ghost curse weapon.

    "Well, after you get the ghost curse weapon, you must join the moon ghost group, and then you have to perform the task. Go outside Shibuya to find living humans and hunt vampires!"

    Honglian nodded and said.

    "What is the ghost curse weapon? How can I get it?"

    Mu Hantian pretended not to know and asked Honglian about the ghost curse weapon.

    "Ghost curse weapon is a weapon with ghost curse. It can cause damage to vampires and make vampires unable to recover! If you want to get ghost curse weapon, you must be recognized by ghosts, while people with unidentified mind will be eroded by ghosts. The desire of human heart is the best food for ghosts. He can use all loopholes in your heart to induce you and let you be controlled by them For an ogre more terrible than a vampire! How, are you afraid? Do you want to try? "

    Red lotus looked at Mu Hantian and asked if you dare to try.

    "Go, why not!"

    Mu Hantian immediately replied that he was just going to get a nigger weapon. There are never too many good things in cold days.

    "Well, it''s good to have courage. I believe in your mind. Go back and have a good rest and get ready to relax. I''ll take you to get your ghost curse weapon in a few days."

    Red lotus saw Mu Han Tiansi and said without flinching. She nodded happily.

    "I know, Lieutenant Colonel Honglian, but can Qiu and Yuzi join?"

    Mu Hantian looked at Honglian and asked.

    Red lotus looked at Mu Hantian and said, "they are also good. They are qualified to join. Well, go back and ask them if they are willing to join. If they are willing, they will come with you."

    "I see, Honglian, I''ll go back first."

    "Yes."

 Chapter 34

    At night, in the dead of night, Shibuya emperor ghost army''s most secret test base. At this time, a figure appeared outside, which was Mu Hantian.

    Looking at the heavily guarded base, Mu Hantian frowned slightly and waited outside. It''s no use trying to break in. Once there is trouble, Mu Hantian will face the encirclement and suppression of the whole Shibuya emperor ghost army. Mu Hantian is not arrogant enough to fight with the whole Shibuya emperor ghost army, even the ancestors of vampires.

    I don''t know how long after waiting, Mu Hantian finally saw a man in white coming out of the laboratory. He should have something to do. Mu Hantian seized the opportunity and appeared behind him at the moment when the man left the base to guard the sight of the people and killed him directly.

    After killing the man, mu hantianyun ran in at the speed of the fourth beast wing electric silver wolf.

    After entering, Mu Han was shocked. This is Xinjia''s experimental base.

    There are not only studies on Blazing Angels, but also studies on spells, locking up vampires and demonizing them, and so on.

    Some steel cages are actually equipped with vampires. These vampires should be captured by the imperial ghost army for experimental research. Mu Hantian even saw the pink haired female vampire in the second episode of the original book, dressed in experimental clothes, imprisoned in an iron cage by humans, with her limbs locked up.

    "Did the female vampire in the second episode of the original work escape from this laboratory before she appeared in the school garden of Shibuya emperor ghost army?"

    Seeing the female vampire, Mu Hantian suddenly thought of something. Then he used his ability to turn into a black fog to cover the vampire, and then Mu cold day said to the vampire, "do you want to go out?"

    The female vampire heard the sound, looked around and said, "who are you and why did you save me?"

    Mu Hantian said, "I''m also a vampire. That''s why I want to save you. Is this reason OK?"

    Hearing Mu Hantian''s answer, the female vampire put her heart down and said, "Sir, are you a noble?"

    Mu Hantian thought for a moment and replied, "yes, I''m a noble."

    Before the female vampire spoke, Mu Hantian said: "I can save you, but I''m working undercover in the human city, so you need to save yourself. I''ll help you remove this special metal cage and restore your vampire power. But you must escape after I''m gone and come to me, okay?"

    After thinking, Mu Hantian still plans to save the female vampire, and maybe he can become his loyal subordinate in the future.

    "Thank you, sir. I will do as you say!"

    When the female vampire heard Mu Hantian''s words, she immediately said happily.

    "OK, you wait."

    Looking at the excited look of the female vampire, Mu Hantian smiled, and then stretched out a hand from the black fog. Holding the white building sword in his hand, Mu Hantian cut all the cages open, but mu Hantian didn''t cut them off. From the appearance, the cage was still the same as before. Only when you look carefully, you can see that there is a slight slit on several metal columns.

    After doing everything, Mu Hantian cut his wrist again and put his hand into the cage.

    "Drink. When you recover your strength, run away and come to me."

    Mu Hantian looked at the female vampire and said.

    "Thank you. Thank you, my Lord!"

    Seeing what Mu Hantian has done, the female vampire looks moved. This is a noble adult. She actually drinks his blood for herself. I must escape to repay the adult, and I will follow the adult and work for him in the future!

    Thinking of this, the female vampire stretched out her little hand, grabbed Mu Hantian''s wrist, looked at the bright red blood, stretched out her little tongue and began to * * * * up, and the action was very gentle.

    The moment the blood entered the mouth, the female vampire immediately stared and studied. Is this the blood of noble adults? How can there be such good blood in the world!

    After sucking for a while, the female vampire reluctantly left her mouth from Mu Hantian''s wrist.

    "That''s enough, my Lord. I''ll recover my strength soon!"

    The female vampire said to Mu Hantian.

    "Well, don''t run away immediately after you recover your strength. You can''t leave until I leave."

    Mu Hantian nodded, and the wound on his wrist recovered instantly without even a scar.

    "Well, I know, my Lord."

    The female vampire nodded.

    Seeing that she understood what she meant, Mu Hantian left with the ability of the beast.

 Chapter 35

    The next day, the night after Mu Hantian left, a sad cry came from the basement of Shibuya Xinjia''s laboratory. It turned out that a vampire escaped control and sucked the blood of many people.

    This vampire is naturally the female vampire Mu Hantian helped. After escaping from the human laboratory, she knows that this is the base camp of the imperial ghost army. She has no ability to escape. Her only way out is to take refuge in the noble adult.

    According to some information given to her by Mu Hantian, after she escaped from the laboratory, she quickly came to the place where Bingqi lived.

    "Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong..."

    Late at night, Mu Hantian''s door suddenly rang.

    He came forward and opened the door. Mu cold day saw a female vampire in a white experimental costume.

    "My Lord!"

    Seeing Mu cold day, the female vampire shouted excitedly. Mu cold day last time was just a black fog, but he would never admit his mistake, because after drinking Mu cold day''s blood, she could feel that this was the adult last time! Seeing Mu Hantian''s real appearance this time, she knew that Mu Hantian was so young and handsome. Even among vampires with handsome beauty, Mu Hantian''s beauty also belongs to the top.

    "Is that you? Come on in."

    Mu Hantian saw that it was the female vampire. He was surprised and asked her to enter his room. He didn''t like to be seen by others.

    "My Lord, I didn''t expect you to be so young. By the way, my Lord, are you the ancestor?"

    After the female vampire entered the room, she looked at Mu Hantian and said excitedly. She has been caught by humans for several years. Although she doesn''t know which nobleman Mu Hantian is, the unique smell of vampire on him can''t be wrong.

    After looking at her, Mu Hantian said, "I''m not the system of any ancestor, but a system of my own."

    "What... Has its own system."

    "Yes, I''ve formed my own department. After a pause, Mu Hantian said again:" well, don''t say this. You haven''t told me your name yet? "

    Mu Hantian looked at the female vampire and didn''t want to focus more on this topic with her, so he forked the topic and asked her name.

    "My name is Selena zeppesey."

    Said the female vampire.

    "Caipeixi... What''s your relationship with the third ancestor?"

    Mu Hantian was shocked when he heard her name, because it was the same surname as the third ancestor kruru zeppexi, and the previous name of ajuro pill was also asera zeppexi. From this, it is not difficult to see that zeppexi is definitely a top-level existence in the vampire family.

    "I am a descendant of the Cecilia family, but my parents are ordinary in the family. Their blood is separated by more than several generations and do not inherit the noble blood, so I am just an ordinary vampire."

    Hearing Mu Hantian''s question, Selena showed an embarrassed expression, wearing the surname of the Percy family, but she was just an ordinary vampire, and was caught to experiment.

    "It''s okay, don''t care too much. Follow me and I''ll make you an aristocrat in the future!"

    Looking at the female vampire, Mu Hantian touched her head and said.

    "Really, my lord?"

    Hearing Mu Hantian''s question, Selena asked excitedly.

    "Really, I promised you!"

    Mu Han said with a smile.

    "Thank you, sir. By the way, sir, I don''t know your name yet."

    After thanking, Selena remembered that she had never known Mu Hantian''s name.

    "Name? My name is mu Hantian."

    Mu Hantian said with a smile.

    "Mu... Cold weather, it''s hard to read. I''ll just call you cold weather adult," he said.

    "Whatever you say, but stay in my room these days and don''t go out. If you escape, the imperial ghost army will search you. You probably haven''t drunk any blood in the laboratory. If you''re hungry, tell me and I''ll bring blood back for you to drink."

    Mu Hantian looked at Selena and said.

    "Thank you, Mr. cold day. That Mr. cold day, it''s so late. You should rest early."

    "Ah." then Mu Hantian shouted to the room, "Yuzi, take her to have a rest."

    Just listen to a female voice in the room, "no problem. Go and have a rest first. You''re tired, too."

    "Please," said Mu, and he returned to his room.

    After taking Mu Hantian back to his room, Yuzi said to Selena, "come with me. You''re here these days. Don''t go out. Although I told you in cold weather, I still want to remind you."

    "I see. What''s your name?"

    "My name is poison Island Yuko. By the way, there is another woman in this room. Her name is sixteen night autumn."

    "I see, Mr. koizo."

    "Just call me Yuzi. I''m not used to being called an adult."

    "I see. Well, what did the cold Lord mean when he said he was a department of his own?"

    "Do you want to know?"

    "Yes."

    "Well, I''ll tell you, he''s different from those vampires transformed by people. He was sealed in ancient times. He woke up when the seal loosened during the outbreak of the virus." (when I go, he will lie.)

    "Is that so? No wonder the cold Lord said he formed his own department."

    "Well, your room is here. Go and have a rest."

    "I see."

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

 Chapter 36

    The next day, the conference hall of Xinjia.

    At this time, all the top-level personnel of the top ten branches of the new family, such as one Sete, two doctors, three palaces, four gods, five scholars, six Tao, seven seas, eight diagrams, nine ghosts and ten articles, were gathered here.

    "What do you think of this?"

    Sitting at the top of the new house, new Tianli looked at all the high-level officials of the imperial ghost army and asked.

    "Father, I think there is a traitor in Shibuya. As an experimental vampire, it is impossible for her to escape by herself. You know the hardness of the cage. The vampire can''t escape at all."

    At this time, Xinmu people got up and expressed their ideas.

    As soon as these words came out, the patriarchs and senior leaders of all the families below were shocked. Shibuya is the stronghold of their imperial ghost army. If something happens here, it''s not fun.

    For a moment, the whole conference room fell into a strange atmosphere.

    "The twilight man is right. There must be an insider in Shibuya!"

    Xintianli said solemnly.

    "Do we know who did it? If it''s a vampire, it should be easy to find out. After all, vampires are different from humans, such as beautiful appearance, sharp ears and so on.

    Just then, Honglian suddenly stood up and said.

    "You should take care of this matter," said xintianli.

    "I know, father. Don''t worry," said Xinmu.

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    At noon, Mu Hantian, who had just eaten in the college, was suddenly visited by little lily to the emperor ghost army again. After she gave Mu Hantian a set of emperor ghost uniform, she asked Bing Qi to change it, and took Mu Hantian to Honglian''s office.

    But when Mu Hantian arrived at the office, he found that there was a little girl about his size.

    The girl is very cute. She has a pair of beautiful and innocent big eyes. Her long blond hair is blown into a pair of ponytails full of youth, giving people a refreshing and comfortable feeling. The girl also wears the military uniform of the imperial ghost army, but unlike the male uniform, the female uniform is usually a short skirt with boots. She entered the vampire annihilation army at the age of 13. It can be seen that this girl is not a day If the Fu is strong, the background is hard.

    Mu Hantian naturally knows this girl, Sangong Sanye. In the original work, she is called Xiaosan by the female owner xinxiaoya. However, she should be only 13 years old now. She joined the army for the first time, which is a bit like you''s character.

    "Lieutenant Colonel Honglian, Mu Hantian came to report for duty."

    Mu Hantian took a look at the little girl and went to Honglian and said.

    "Very good. In the cold weather, you will be in a group with Sangong Sanye. Considering that you are still children and join the emperor ghost army for the first time, I will send three old members to you in your group."

    Red lotus looked at Mu Hantian in the imperial ghost military uniform and said with a smile.

    "Hello, my name is Sangong Sanye."

    The blonde girl behind Mu Hantian came to Mu Hantian, stretched out her hand and smiled friendly.

    "My name is mu Hantian."

    Mu Hantian also stretched out his hand. The Sangong family, as expected, was the same as he thought. This was the top ten families in the emperor ghost army except the new family. Unexpectedly, the eldest lady of the Sangong family in the original book was in his group.

    After Honglian explained to Mu Hantian and Sangong Sanye that some troops would not hesitate to abide by the discipline and obey the captain''s words when performing their tasks, she asked three old members of the moon ghost group to take them away.

    "Colonel, I don''t have weapons yet. And which group do you belong to?" just at this time, Mu Hantian suddenly said to Honglian.

    "By the way, if you don''t tell me, I almost forgot about it. Today, you follow the captain and old members to get familiar with the discipline of the imperial ghost army. Tomorrow, you come to me and I''ll take you to get your ghost curse weapon. Autumn, they will be in your group. They originally wanted to divide them into the excellent group, but I don''t think they would agree, ha ha."

    Honglian said to Mu Hantian.

    "Well, I see."

    Mu Hantian nodded.

    Then he and Sangong Sanye left the office together with the other three old members.

    Along the way, Mu Hantian and several other old members got to know each other, and the name of the captain of their team also made Mu Hantian speechless for a while. He was actually called Shilang. Why don''t you call red a! Ah, I also want to see the foolish king Mao.

    However, Mu Hantian, who has read the original book, naturally knows that this Shilang is also a dragon suit. In the original book, Shilang fell into crisis because Sangong Sanye saved people. Shilang died to save Sangong Sanye.

    It was because of this that Sangong Sanye kept talking about formation when he followed you to form a team. It can be seen that it was still a great blow to him.

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    Early the next morning, Mu Hantian followed Hong Lian to the room where the nigger level weapons were stored with 16 night autumn and poison Island Yuzi.

    "Well, you have joined the moon ghost group. When you get the weapon, you will follow your team to perform the task, go outside Shibuya to find living humans, and hunt vampires!"

    Honglian nodded and said.

    "But how can we get it?"

    Mu Hantian pretended not to understand again and asked Honglian.

    "Ghost curse weapon is a weapon with ghost curse. It can cause damage to vampires and make vampires unable to recover! If you want to get ghost curse weapon, you must be recognized by ghosts, while people with unidentified mind will be eroded by ghosts. People''s inner desire is the best food for ghosts. He can use all loopholes in your heart to induce you and let you be controlled by them For an ogre more terrible than a vampire! How, are you afraid? Do you want to try? "

    Red lotus looked at Mu Hantian and asked with a provocative look.

    "Go, why not!"

    Mu Hantian said firmly.

    "OK, but ghosts are also graded. They range from low-level hungry ghosts and Yaksha to high-level niggers. Therefore, ghost curse weapons will naturally be strong or weak. The more advanced ghosts are, the stronger the power you can get from them. In this room, the top niggers are sealed. If you want to get them, you have to rely on yourself!"

    Honglian smiled and pointed to the weapon in the secret room.

    "What are we going to do?"

    Mu Hantian looked at Honglian and asked.

    "Choose your favorite weapon and let them enter the ritual array. As long as you pull out the weapon, the contract ceremony will start automatically. If you can defeat ghosts by will, you can get their power. If you lose, you will become cannibals, and I will kill you!"

    Mu Hantian nodded, and then went to choose.

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

 Chapter 37

    Mu Hantian looked at it for himself. The excellent ajuro pill in the original book, the ghost box king of Jun Yue, and the moonlight rhyme of Yi are all ghost and God level nigger weapons.

    "Finally found you, ajuro pill!"

    Mu Hantian went to a Taidao and thought, then Mu Hantian stood in the magic array, then reached out and grabbed ajuro pill, and then directly pulled her out (ajuro pill is set as female in this book).

    Suddenly, the magic array at Mu Hantian''s feet began to work, and the contract signing ceremony between people and ghosts officially began! Mu Hantian also fainted directlyбдбдбдбдбдбд

    I don''t know how long it took, Mu Hantian opened his eyes.

    A purple haired little Lori wearing a long white skirt and a long black tube hand guard appeared in front of Mu Hantian.

    "Are you ajuro pill?"

    Mu Hantian looked at the little Laurie and suddenly said.

    "Oh, it seems that you know me, but I don''t seem to know you. I just checked your memory, but I can''t see anything. It seems to be sealed by a mysterious force. Who are you?"

    Ajuro pill looked at Mu Hantian and said with an interested look.

    "It doesn''t matter what I am. If you want to know, then be my weapon!"

    "Oh, you seem very confident. If you invade your body, can you inherit everything and get all your memories? Why should I be your weapon?"

    Ajuro pill said carelessly.

    "Because I need your strength, of course, as my weapon, I will not treat you badly, and I will make you stronger!"

    Mu Hantian looked at ajuro pill tightly and said.

    "Yes, you are really strong. I can feel the power of nobility even in my current state. Hehe, but why should I give you the power? A mind like you. I can easily play with your hands. Should I devour your mind and let future generations escape from the hateful art of mankind for you?"

    Ajuro pill said with a mocking expression.

    "You can''t give me your strength, but I can grab it by myself! And I want your strength only to make a job and not be suspected by them."

    Mu Hantian suddenly had sharp eyes.

    "Are you my opponent? Is it because you have the power of vampire aristocracy? Don''t forget that this is your spiritual world. And ghosts are the final form of vampires!"

    Ajuro pill suddenly stretched out a black substance and directly pierced Mu Hantian''s chest. Mu Hantian vomited a lot of blood.

    As long as there is life, it is selfish. With strong power, there will be ambition, war, killing, power, beauty! These can be obtained after having power, so human beings are so eager for the powerful power of the unknown! Do you really have no selfishness? "

    Ajuro pill suddenly said again.

    With that, the scenery in front of Mu Hantian suddenly changed.

    He found that he had become the most powerful existence. There were countless secondary beauties and all kinds of treasures around him.

    "Maybe you''re right, but does that make sense? I just enjoy the process, and I''m not human."

    At this moment, Mu Hantian suddenly opened his eyes, and a strange and evil smile appeared at the corners of his mouth, saying that the illusion was directly broken!

    At this moment, the black shadow thorn originally inserted in Mu Hantian''s chest suddenly shrank back.

    "You surprised me. Well, I''ll lend you my strength, but as long as your heart is loose in the future, I will invade your body. But as long as your heart is still strong, I will obey!"

    The shadow said suddenly.

    "So, has the contract been completed?"

    Mu Hantian looked at the dark shadow and asked.

    "Yes, you will be my master in the future. My name is ajuro pill. You know, call my name when you need me. Then at this point, the contract ceremony is over, and I will become your strength and your sharp blade. Open your eyes, expand your desire, and open up this world. Admire the cold day!"

    After ajuro pill disappeared, Mu cold day also slowly retreated from the dreamland, opened his eyes, or the secret room.

    "Click."

    Mu Hantian touched the beautiful Taidao in his hand. At this moment, ajuro pill finally belonged to him. Mu Hantian''s eyes showed a trace of joy. This is the ghost curse weapon! The weapon used to be the weapon of Xinzhen day, a talented girl of Xinjia. The woman who developed the ghost curse weapon by combining Xinjia skill and hundred night teaching skill!

    Just then, Honglian said, "in cold weather, you are the slowest. Look at Yuzi and Qiuzao."

    "Really? I''ve kept you waiting." after looking at Honglian, Mu Hantian said again: "Honglian, I''ll take Qiu and Yuzi to my team first."

    "Go, but be careful."

    "I see."

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    When they came to the gathering place of their team, the other four people were waiting for Bingqi. They all knew that Mu Hantian went to the contract ghost today to get his weapons, and there were two new players, so they also cared.

    Seeing Mu Hantian''s three people coming, Captain Shilang showed a smile.

    "Did the contract succeed? What level of weapons?"

    Shi Lang patted Mu Hantian''s shoulder and said.

    "Hehe, nigger level."

    Mu Hantian said casually.

    "What!!!"

    Mu Hantian''s words stunned everyone in the team, as did Sangong Sanye. She thought she was good enough, but she didn''t expect that the boy who was similar to herself had nigger weapons.

    "Cough, cold weather, it''s good to get nigger weapons, but you can''t be proud. You must be careful after you leave the city, you know?"

    After a while, Shi Lang recovered himself. In order to cover up his gaffe, he pretended to cough twice and said to Mu cold day.

    "Well, I know, captain."

    Mu Han Tian nodded with a smile.

    "By the way, are these two?"

    "Oh, Captain, these two are new players. This is sixteen night autumn and this is poison Island Yuzi."

    "I see. Please give me more advice."

    "Ah, come on."

    "Well, let''s go."

    Shi Lang then took the team to the exit of the city wall. After reporting his identity to the guards, he went out together.

    Shibuya was built a tall steel wall by the emperor ghost army to block the four knights of John and protect mankind.

    At this time, there are monsters like the four knights of John everywhere outside the city. This is God''s punishment for mankind. These monsters can''t be killed, just like they were summoned out of thin air.

    At this time, the power of the four knights of John may be very strong for the ordinary emperor ghost army, but it is nothing for the moon ghost group with ghost spell weapons. Just became a new member of the month ghost group of the vampire annihilation force. These four knights of John come to exercise their combat experience.

    "Ajuro pill."

    Mu Hantian looked at a white winged monster in front of him and showed a smile. Then he pulled out his nigger weapon ajuro pill!

    The blade of ajuro pill is covered with blue light, which is the power of ghost curse! Mu Hantian learned the sabre technique for more than a year before he learned the second Sabre flow of demon dream''s life well. This is the time to verify his practice achievements. Although Mu Hantian can kill these four knights with his noble strength, Mu Hantian disdains to do so. He wants to use these guys to practice his knife skills and enjoy the pleasure of long lost combat!

    The slender blade revealed a cold luster, and Mu Han''s eyes showed a glimmer of excitement. The four knights of John looked at the ice that rushed towards him and prayed, suddenly waved his huge meat wings and patted them to admire the cold sky. However, Mu Hantian''s body was so flexible that he hid in an instant, and the Taidao in his hand also stabbed into the wings of the four knights of John.

    With a jump, Mu Hantian''s Taidao rowed directly behind it along the wings of the four knights of John, and the blood was scattered all over the ground. Mu Hantian directly ordered ajuro pill to devour those blood to strengthen himself.

    A four Knight of John was killed by Mu Hantian! Even the old members of the moon ghost group looked at Mu Hantian in surprise. This 16-year-old child is too powerful. No wonder Lieutenant Colonel Honglian said he should take special care of him. The person who can the nigger weapon is really unusual!

 Chapter 38

Sorry, Xiaofeng''s sister got married today. She drank some wine in the evening and couldn''t update it. Sorry, everyone, we can only change it tomorrow.

 Chapter 39

    The three palaces and three leaves of Mu Hantian''s group were also surprised to open their small mouths. Looking at Mu Hantian''s natural and unrestrained solution to the four knights of John, she suddenly felt that her genius was completely two grades compared with Bingqi!

    Mu Hantian ignored everyone''s surprise. With his noble power, killing the four knights of John was completely abusive. But at this time, he didn''t use the power of the nobility. He was killing the four knights of John with the power of a normal man and the knife skill of demon dream! Because only in this way can we increase our combat experience and enjoy the pleasure of cutting into the flesh.

    Moreover, there is no time limit for this mission. Mu Hantian can make full use of the four knights of John to constantly exercise his Sabre skills! It''s dead to practice at ordinary times. You can use the sabre flexibly only in battle!

    Watching Mu Hantian kill the four knights of John, although the rest of the team were surprised, they quickly reacted and started their own battles.

    After eliminating one, Mu Hantian began to hunt the other four knights of John again. At this time, in Mu Han''s eyes, these four knights of John were the living targets for him to practice his sabre.

    At the end of the day, Mu Hantian said goodbye to the team members and returned to her residence with Yuzi and Qiu. Selena was already waiting for herself.

    "Lord cold weather, you are back."

    Seeing Mu Hantian''s three people coming back, Selena said happily.

    "Yes."

    Mu Han Tian nodded and didn''t say much. Instead, you turn on gravity in the room and start exercising again. Many four knights of John were killed today. Mu Hantian felt he was a little stronger, so he should speed up the digestion of these skills.

    The next day, Mu Hantian team continued to start a new task.

    However, because they have just become the moon ghost group team, Mu Hantian will not perform any special tasks. The new team needs to fight together frequently, so as to run in the tacit understanding between the teams!

    Now Mu Hantian''s daily task is to clean up the four knights of John outside Shibuya. It seems to be carrying out the responsibility of the police force, but it is actually increasing combat experience!

    The moon ghost group is an elite, and everyone can be said to have experienced a hundred battles. Mu Hantian''s joining the imperial ghost army can''t escape this link, even if his weapon is the highest level nigger series!

    In this way, three months passed unconsciously.

    Mu Hantian, together with Sangong Sanye, acts as a guard team outside Shibuya city every day, hunting and killing the four knights of John.

    After Yidao solved a John four Knight again, Mu Hantian finally showed a smile and was getting closer and closer to his goal! Now we can fight with the superior ancestors, and we still don''t use dependents.

    However, just when Mu Hantian was happy, the cry of the three palaces came from the other side.

    "What''s going on?"

    Mu Hantian turned around and suddenly saw an old member of his team who was caught by a huge John four knight. The four knights of John had wings all over his body, and his head was wrapped by two raincoats, while the other wing changed and grabbed the members of his team like an arm.

    "Damn it!"

    Seeing that his companion was caught, Sangong Sanye rushed up immediately.

    "Sangong, don''t be silly. Rush up alone. The formation is all

    This is, the captain of the team suddenly shouted.

    "Shi Lang, my companion is about to be killed in front of me. What formation do you say!"

    Sangong Sanye ignored the captain''s words and rushed up directly. The ghost curse weapon in her hand was like a huge axe (Tianzi dragon), which directly cut off the arm of the four knights of John.

    "Succeeded!"

    Three palaces and three leaves showed a smile, but at this time, the other wings of the four knights of John matched together and became a sharp thing like a drill bit, stabbing three palaces and three leaves still in the air.

    "Body. Can''t hide.!!!"

    Three palaces and three leaves suddenly showed a look of despair in the air.

    "Go!"

    However, at this time, Mu Hantian suddenly arrived. He pushed away the three palaces and three leaves, and quickly cut out the sword in his hand. The wings of the four knights of John were cut into two sections. Unfortunately, the other part of the tip also plunged into Mu Hantian''s chest because of the impact. (well, he did it on purpose. It''s too hard to pick up girls.)

    "Poof... Poof..."

    Mu Hantian took a mouthful of blood and sprayed it directly.

    "Cold weather!!!"

    Three palaces and three leaves'' eyes suddenly turned red and suddenly caught Mu Hantian''s body falling from the air.

    "Don''t... don''t scare me! I''m to blame. Don''t scare me in cold weather."

    The three palaces and three leaves held the wound on Mu Hantian''s chest tightly to prevent blood from flowing out. They made themselves covered with blood.

    "I''m... Okay."

    Mu Hantian felt severe pain in his chest. Although his recovery was very strong, this wound was directly inserted into the lung lobe! Mu cold day every breath with a lot of blood and severe pain!

    And Mu cold day can''t make the body recover too fast, otherwise it''s easy to be suspected!

    "Where are the paramedics? Hurry up!"

    Three palaces and three leaves couldn''t hear it at this time. They were pierced with such a big hole in their chest. A pair of small hands pressed Mu''s wound tightly, and tears couldn''t stop.

    "The unruly woman of the original book didn''t expect to be so anxious and nervous."

    Mu Hantian suddenly thought of looking at Sangong Sanye.

    The paramedics quickly arrived, took Mu Hantian to the ambulance and immediately rushed to the imperial ghost army special hospital in Shibuya city.

    During the rescue, Honglian also rushed to the hospital. After knowing everything, he said three palaces and three leaves and left. The operation is still going on. At this time, Sangong Sanye is waiting silently alone.

    Until the doctor came out and said he was out of danger, the Sangong tricycle was relieved.

    He went to the sick room and looked at the ice prayer with needles all over his body. Three palaces and three leaves have an unspeakable taste in their hearts at this time.

    "You fool, why did you save me?"

    Sangong Sanye sat in Mu Hantian''s hospital bed and looked at Mu Hantian and said to himself.

    Hearing the words of three palaces and three leaves, Mu Hantian was also slightly speechless. He didn''t know why to save her. Maybe I was born to cherish the fragrance and jade, and I can''t see the lovely girl die in front of me. He instinctively made a move to save Sangong Sanye because of his pity for fragrance and jade.

    "Thank you in cold weather. I''ll see you when you wake up."

    Three palaces and three leaves kissed Mu Hantian on the forehead, and then left alone.

    "This girl won''t like me."

    After Sangong Sanye left, Mu Hantian opened his eyes.

 Chapter 40

    Under the condition that Mu Hantian could be controlled, the injury finally fully recovered in a week.

    After being scolded by the office, Honglian plans to arrange a new team for mu Hantian. Mu Hantian doesn''t care about this. His purpose in Shibuya is to use blazing angel''s experimental body and ghost curse weapon.

    When he came to the training base, Mu Hantian suddenly saw a figure and came to his side. Looking at the figure, Mu Han noticed that it was a little girl similar to himself, with Lovely Lavender hair and a pair of beautiful big eyes, like talking, blinking at Bing Qi. Black imperial ghost military uniform, with short skirts, black silk stockings and boots, is a beautiful girl!

    "Are you?"

    Mu Hantian looked at the little girl opposite him and asked. In fact, Mu Hantian knows who she is at the first sight of a girl. In addition to the original heroine xinxiaoya, Mu Hantian really can''t imagine who can be so cute in the world of Blazing Angels. However, Mu Hantian is still very fond of xinxiaoya. At least when watching the blazing angel, Mu Hantian likes Xiaoya and krulu.

    "Xinxiaoya, your new team member."

    The girl showed an innocent smile, but mu Hantian felt that there was a trace of strange things in the smile. The little girl looked at herself as if a child had found an interesting toy. This feeling made Mu cold very speechless.

    "New home?"

    Hearing xinxiaoya''s words, Mu Hantian pretended to frown. However, there is still some helplessness in my heart. There is a big miss of the Sangong family in my team. Now there is another big miss of the new family, who is still the original female owner. It seems that the plot is getting off track.

    "Hee hee, you can not treat me as a new family member. Oh, I''m just an ordinary person abandoned by the family."

    Xinxiaoya said with a smile, but mu Hantian could see that there was a lot of sadness behind the smile.

    "What is the relationship between you and xinzhenri?"

    Looking at xinxiaoya in front of him, Mu Hantian pretended to ask.

    "That''s my sister."

    Xinxiaoya said with a smile.

    "Aren''t you Honglian''s sister-in-law?"

    Mu Hantian looked at xinxiaoya in surprise again and said.

    "What''s the matter? Are you surprised? The sister of the legendary genius girl. Do you think I''m cute?"

    Looking at Mu Hantian''s expression, xinxiaoya made a lovely cute move and asked.

    "It''s cute, but it''s a little dark."

    Mu Hantian shook his head and left. His team was a headache, and another problem girl came.

    "Cold weather!"

    Just then, another ran to Mu Hantian and shouted.

    "San Gong, what''s up?"

    Looking at the blonde double tailed Lori, Mu cold day is a little strange.

    "Cold weather, great. You''re finally discharged from the hospital. I blamed you last time."

    Three palaces and three leaves ran to Mu Hantian and said happily.

    "Nothing, it''s all over. Don''t be so impulsive next time."

    Mu Hantian smiled and touched the head of Sangong Sanye. Suddenly, the little girl nodded with a reddish face.

    "The eldest lady of the Sangong family seems to be in love."

    At this time, xinxiaoya suddenly said loudly, deeply afraid that others would not hear the same.

    "Bastard xinxiaoya, why are you here!"

    When Sangong Sanye saw that xinxiaoya was also there, his face suddenly turned red and asked, but his momentum was very strong. In the same year, there were not many girls in the moon ghost group. Sangong Sanye and xinxiaoya were all from famous families. Naturally, they knew each other and were competing with each other.

    "Ha ha, I''m afraid I''ll disappoint you. I''ll be a member of your team in the future."

    Xinxiaoya said with a smile.

    "How could this happen? I''m going to find Lieutenant Colonel Honglian!"

    Sangong Sanye quit when she heard that xinxiaoya was with her. This woman dares to argue with her for everything. She must not be allowed to get close to the cold weather.

    "Well, Sangong, what Honglian decides won''t change. You don''t know."

    Mu Hantian pulled the three palaces and said.

    Hearing Mu Hantian''s words, Sangong Sanye sighed helplessly, while xinxiaoya showed a victorious smile.

    While the three were waiting, two more people came soon. They were sixteen night autumn and Yuzi of poison island.

    "Why are you here?"

    Mu Hantian looked at Qiu and asked Yuzi.

    "It was Honglian who asked us to come here."

    Yuzi said at this time.

    "Really, I see."

    While Mu Hantian and others were chatting, another man came, who was the former captain Shi Lang!

    Shi Lang also smiled when he saw Mu Hantian and the three palaces.

    "Shi Lang, why are you here?"

    The three palaces first looked at Shi Lang and asked.

    "Lieutenant Colonel Honglian asked me to come. You are the youngest group of moon ghosts, and now you have your own ghost spell weapons, especially Bingqi. Lieutenant Colonel Honglian said that your weapons are the most advanced nigger series, in order to prevent events from happening. Now we want to teach you the use of ghost spells and make ghosts in your weapons manifest and become possessed!"

    The captain said to Mu Hantian and other three children.

    Hearing that Mu Hantian''s weapon is nigger level, xinxiaoya is also shocked to look at Mu Hantian. This is the highest level of ghost curse weapon. The whole emperor ghost army is equipped with this weapon. In addition to several generals at the upper level of Xinjia, it is also Honglian. It can be said that there are very few!

    "The use and manifestation of ghost spells?"

    Mu Hantian was interested when he heard the captain''s words. After reading the original work, he naturally knows that if he wants to use the ghost curse weapon correctly, he is to communicate with the ghost of his contract. But what Mu Hantian didn''t expect was that Honglian planned to teach them so early.

    "Well, xinxiaoya and Sangong Sanye are taught by me. As for the cold weather, Lieutenant Colonel Qiu and Yuzi Honglian will come to teach you personally in the evening. If you want to use ghosts correctly, you must release the ghosts, communicate with your own ghosts, and get the recognition of ghosts in order to really use the power from ghosts. If you fail in this process, you will become a cannibal. What you want in the cold weather is black Ghost level, if you run wild, no one here can stop you. So your teaching is carried out by Lieutenant Colonel Honglian himself. "

    The captain looked at me and explained.

    "Well, I see."

    Mu Hantian nodded, just as the captain said. He hasn''t had a safe sleep since he got ajuro pill. Every time I have some dreams that are easy to break my heart. The more Mu Hantian doesn''t want to face it, the more he wants to have that dream. Mu Hantian knew that it was ajuro pill that was affecting his mind and trying to take his body.

    Now let alone use the power of ajuro pill, I just can''t really communicate with her.

 Chapter 41

    Communicating with ghosts is the most important step in using ghost spell weapons. The main thing is to release the seal so that you can use the power of ghosts. This is a truth that people in Naruto are tired to death.

    The ghost is like a tail beast. It seals the ghost in its own body. If you want to use the power of the ghost, you must remove the seal or loosen the seal. But ghosts are like tail beasts. They will control your will and take your body. The practice of communicating with ghosts is similar to that of Naruto following Bawei.

    But communication takes a lot of time, at least 24 hours. So when Sangong and xinxiaoya communicate with the ghosts in their bodies,

    Mu Hantian, Yuzi of poison island and Autumn on the 16th night are guarding to prevent them from running away. After all, this kind of practice is dangerous. Loosen the seal in the body and communicate with ghosts. A careless person can easily be eaten by ghosts!

    Mu Hantian''s weapon is the highest level nigger. If he wants to do this kind of practice. There must be people around who think they also have nigger level weapons. Otherwise, once Mu Hantian is bitten by the ghost, ordinary people are not his opponent at all.

    The night came soon, and Mu Hantian had been quietly guarding the two women. Feeling the coolness in the air, Mu took off his military coat and covered the two women.

    "Cold weather."

    At this time, Honglian seemed to be busy with her own affairs and had time to come to the training ground in the evening.

    "Lieutenant Colonel Honglian."

    Seeing the arrival of Honglian, Mu Hantian, Yuzi, Qiu and Shilang all stood up.

    "Well, I''m here to teach you to communicate with ghosts. You heard them when they talked to Sangong and xinxiaoya. Do it yourself."

    Red lotus nodded, looked at Mu cold day and said.

    "Well, I see!"

    Mu Hantian showed a smile and communicated with the ghost. That guy is not a good kind.

    People with ghost curse weapons will gradually be seized of consciousness by ghosts if they can''t use them correctly and don''t get used to them slowly. The capture time is half a year. During this half a year, the person signing the contract with the ghost must master the true use method of the weapon.

    Ajuro pill is a nigger weapon of the highest ghost level. It is a fierce devil with strong attack power. Each kind of ghost has different abilities. For example, xinxiaoya''s ghost curse weapon. The four sickle boy belongs to the summoning class, which can summon to fight, so that ghosts can be realized in reality. It has various abilities, including the ghost curse weapon of three palaces and three leaves. Tianzi dragon is similar to xinxiaoya''s. However, this type of ghost curse weapon has a huge disadvantage, that is, although it is strong to summon the ghost to fight, after summoning the ghost, I will be weaker than usual. Once the enemy gets close, he will be slaughtered.

    However, different from Mu Hantian, ajuro pill belongs to a ghost that can be possessed and embodied. As long as Mu Hantian is attached to him and Mu Hantian gets the power of ghosts, he can become stronger. Although this type of ghosts have no shortcomings, they are more dangerous. However, since there are red lotus guards on one side, Mu Hantian doesn''t have to worry about falling into a violent walk, and no one can control himself.

    "Lend me your strength, ajuro pill!"

    Mu Hantian pulled out his long knife. Suddenly, purple and strange grain marks appeared on his handsome left face, giving people a kind of weird feeling.

    Qiu and Yuzi also took out their weapons. Yuzi''s is a Taidao, while Qiu''s is a bow. Purple lines also appeared on their faces.

    "Keep this form and order your ghost to suck your blood!"

    Shi Lang suddenly said when he saw the appearance of Mu Hantian.

    "I see!"

    The three nodded.

    Mu Hantian cut his palm with ajuro pill, and immediately the bright red blood flowed onto the blade. He silently ordered ajuro pill to suck the blood on the blade.

    "Come on, take my blood, ajuro pill! Become strong with me!"

    Mu Hantian said this, and suddenly a terrible dark ghost force burst out all over his body. His eyes also became terrible, as if possessed.

    Mu Hantian''s consciousness gradually fell into a coma. With a touch, Bingqi fell directly to the ground.

    "24 hours? This kid is really annoying."

    The red lotus on the other side is also boring. It feels like waiting for 24 hours to have nothing to do, but it''s super uncomfortable!

    I don''t know how long it has passed. When Mu Han woke up again, it was a white space. This is the space for signing a contract with ajuro pill last time.

    At this time, Mu Hantian sat up and saw a man in the distance.

    Purple long curly hair, charming smile, lovely body, wearing a white dress. A pair of beautiful white and tender feet stood on a samurai sword inserted on the ground.

    That knife Mu Hantian knows is his own ghost curse weapon, so the one standing on the knife should be the ghost ajuro pill signed with him.

    "Ajuro pill?"

    Mu Hantian shouted to the lovely little Lori.

    "Hahaha... Blood, I drank your blood

    Ah Zhuluo pill turned around and Mu Hantian saw her face completely this time. Sharp ears and small horns on the forehead. The lovely face makes people want to hold it in their arms and love it well. The only drawback is that at this time, her mouth is hung with bright red blood, coupled with a pair of gradually tusks, giving people a kind of weird beauty.

    "Yes, so?"

    Hearing the words of ajuro pill, Mu Hantian frowned and asked.

    "Power... Power is constantly emerging."

    Ajuro pill showed a strange smile.

    "Hey, you look strange?"

    Mu Hantian looked at ajuro pill and suddenly said. Mu Hantian, who has read the original work, naturally knows why, but in order to subdue this ajuro pill, Mu Hantian only has a good dialogue with the model original work!

    "It''s not surprising at all. I just recovered my nature! Hahaha... Your blood is delicious. I''ve never drunk such delicious blood before. Give me more!"

    The beautiful big eyes of ajuro pill suddenly looked at Bingqi, which made Bingqi have a strange feeling. It seems that... The eyes are very similar to the queen krulu, the third ancestor of vampires.

    "How do I feel like a vampire?"

    Mu Hantian looked at ajuro pill and asked.

    "Of course, because ghosts are the final form of vampires!"

    Ajuro pill suddenly smiled and opened her arm to Mu Hantian.

    б░бдбдбдбдбдбдб▒

    Hearing the words of ajuro pill, Mu Han was not surprised. Vampires in this world are a little different from vampires in other worlds.

    Vampires in this world do not have any magic. In addition to the immortal body and blood sucking, only their physique and strength are much stronger than human beings. As for the others, it seems that they are not like the vampires Mu Hantian knows.

    Compared with the vampire ancestors who devoured blood and attacked them, the vampire ancestors in this world are too weak, and there are no dependents.

    Maybe the vampires in this world are just an adjective, describing them as a group of blood sucking creatures, not those vampires Mu Hantian knows!

 Chapter 42

    "But this kind of thing doesn''t matter. Now I need your blood. I want it all!"

    Ah Zhuluo pill said, suddenly showing a ferocious look, and directly jumped at Mu Hantian, with an unusually fast speed!

    However, when Mu Hantian was ready to avoid ajuro pill, suddenly chains appeared on the ground of the world, directly wrapped around ajuro pill, and locked ajuro Pill on the ground again. He directly locked ajuro Pill on the ground like a big character and didn''t give her a chance to move.

    "Damn it! Damn it! Damn ghost curse, don''t bother me!"

    The ajuro Pill on the ground showed a painful look and said.

    "What is this?"

    Mu Han Tian came to ajuro pill and sat down and asked.

    "It''s a ghost spell. It''s something developed by you humans. It''s a spell used to curse and restrain ghosts! We''re imprisoned by this."

    Ajuro pill suddenly clenched her little hand and said with hatred.

    "Imprisonment?"

    Mu Hantian was shocked. It turned out that ghosts were imprisoned in weapons by spells.

    "Is this... Painful?"

    Mu Hantian suddenly felt that ajuro pill was a little pathetic. He thought that Naruto could become friends with Jiuwei when he used to watch Naruto. Why couldn''t he and ajuro pill? No one wanted to be imprisoned all his life.

    "Alas? What do you... Why do you ask?"

    Hearing Mu Hantian''s question, ajuro pill suddenly showed a strange expression and looked at Mu Hantian.

    "I didn''t do anything. I just felt that you were imprisoned like this. Shouldn''t it be very painful?"

    Mu said with a trace of pity in his eyes.

    "No... how to say, the pain won''t."

    Ajuro pill, don''t turn your head. I don''t know why. When she saw Mu Hantian''s eyes, a strange feeling appeared in her heart, which made her dare not look at Mu Hantian. Because she would have a strange feeling when she saw Mu Hantian''s eyes without impurities.

    "Isn''t it painful? That''s great."

    Mu Hantian showed a smile.

    "What, why? Are you... Concerned about me?"

    A Zhu Luo Pill looked at Mu Han Tian and asked strangely.

    "Nothing, because no one likes pain."

    Mu Han Tian smiled and touched the head of ajuro pill.

    "I really don''t like it."

    Ajuro pill''s tone was a little depressed.

    "That... You''re really strange?"

    Ah Zhuluo pill suddenly looked at Mu Hantian with strange eyes and said.

    "Strange? I don''t think so myself. Nuo, go on with the topic just now. What should I do next? Then what should I do next? They told me that you can only carry out ghost curse training if you suck my blood."

    Mu Hantian looked at ajuro pill and asked.

    "Training? Just training? If you drink your blood, the binding force of the ghost curse will become relaxed. Then go to the next stage, but to go to the next stage, I have to explain something to you..."

    Ah Zhuluo pill said and looked up at Mu Hantian. His lovely little face seemed to reveal a strange expression.

    "Explain? What?"

    Mu Hantian asked puzzled.

    "The explanation of this curse and contract decided by human beings. If I don''t make it clear to you, I will be bound and unable to move."

    Ajuro pill said helplessly.

    "So, is this also the curse of human development?"

    Mu Han Tian touched the chains that bound ajuro pill and said.

    "Well, human desires are terrible. They always like to touch those technologies called taboos. Now let me explain the rules to slow down the binding force of ghost spells. The rules are very simple. From now on, I will start attacking you. Whenever you are attacked by me, your spiritual power will be weakened, and if your spiritual power is insufficient, you will be bent over by me!"

    Ajuro pill began to explain to Mu Hantian.

    "To put it bluntly, you still want to replace me."

    Mu Hantian heard the explanation of ajuro pill and was a little speechless.

    "Of course, ghosts are driven by humans for this purpose."

    Ajuro pill explained.

    "So it is. Are there any rules? Let''s talk about your victory conditions. How can I defeat you?"

    Mu Hantian asked curiously again.

    "See the knife behind me? That''s your weapon. If you cut me with a knife, you can weaken my mental strength and completely defeat my heart. The game is over. You win."

    Ajuro pill looked at the knife behind her and said, that is, the knife on which she stood at the beginning.

    "Isn''t that simple?"

    Mu Hantian is a little strange. Ajuro pill is bound here. It seems very simple to cut her yourself. However, to completely defeat her heart, Mu Hantian has some difficulties. He cuts at such a lovely Lori with a knife (you Lori control). Mu Hantian is not so abnormal.

    "Simple? That''s not necessarily true! Ugly words are said in front. You can''t even get a knife!"

    Ajuro pill suddenly showed a strange smile, and then saw that the chains that bound her broke directly, and she actually broke away from the constraints of the ghost curse.

    "Eh? You''ve broken free."

    Mu Hantian looked at ajuro pill and said, at this time, he remembered what ajuro pill had said before. As long as she explained the rules of the game to herself, the power of the ghost curse would be weakened.

    "Because I have explained the rules to you, the binding force of the ghost curse is weakened. This is the contract! In cold weather, come and fight each other to see who is more suitable to dominate the body!"

    Ajuro pill smiled at Mu Hantian and directly removed all the chains from her.

    "Ah... The binding force is weakening, the madness is weakening. Reason is disappearing, blood, meat, everything you have is mine!"

    Ajuro pill rushed directly to Mu Hantian.

    Mu Hantian frowned at the azuro pill rushed to him.

    "Go to hell!"

    Ajuro pill directly inserted his hand into Mu Hantian''s body, then threw Mu Hantian away and pressed Mu Hantian''s body again. But strangely, Mu Hantian didn''t fight back at all!

    "Hehe, does it hurt? But you will die. When you receive my attack, you will have nightmares and dream of everything you don''t want to face in your heart. Your mental strength will weaken bit by bit."

    Ajuro pill grabbed Mu Hantian''s collar, looked at Mu Hantian and said.

    "Come on."

    There was no resistance, but looked at ajuro pill''s eyes and said.

    "See how long you can hold on!"

    Ajuro pill showed a winning smile.

    "I won''t give in."

    Mu Hantian looked at ajuro pill and said.

    "I''ll give in. The ghost spell has weakened and can''t restrain me. Of course, I can touch the deepest darkness in your heart and let your desire and anger go wild! Collapse, Mu cold day!"

    Ah Zhuluo pill said, opened his mouth directly, bit Mu Hantian''s neck and began to suck Mu Hantian''s blood.

    While being sucked by ajuro pill, Mu Hantian fell into the moment of his life and death, but this time he was not so lucky, the system did not appear, and Mu Hantian directly fell into the crisis of death.

    Slowly Mu cold day fell into death bit by bit, but the expression on his face was very calm!

    Open your eyes again, it''s still the world.

    "Ah, I thought I won. You woke up."

    Ajuro pill stood beside Mu Hantian and watched Mu Hantian wake up with a lovely expression.

    "I already understand the meaning of fighting you. Come on, ajuro pill!"

    Mu Hantian suddenly smiled and said faintly.

    The long knife inserted on the ground in the distance suddenly flew into Mu Hantian''s hand.

    "Ah, that''s good. But don''t bluff. You should be very weak now. You''re confused by the fear of death."

    Ah Zhuluo pill looked at Mu Hantian and smiled.

    "Such words are of no use to me. If I am afraid of death, I will not be who I am now. As someone said," death is like the wind and often accompanies me ". Death is not terrible for me!"

    Mu Hantian showed a evil smile and looked at ajuro pill.

    "Oh, really! It''s much better than before, but your self recognition is really infuriating."

    Ajuro pill heard Mu Hantian''s words, frowned and said to Mu Hantian.

    "So, what are you going to do next?"

    Mu Hantian looked at ajuro pill and said.

    "Kill you!"

    The whole body of ajuro pill burst out a terrible murderous spirit.

    "Really, but I won''t cut you!"

    Mu Han Tian said and threw out the knife in his hand.

    "Ha ha, what is this? Say such naive words to ghosts!"

    Ajuro pill felt bad at the bottom of her heart. Seeing Mu Hantian''s behavior, she was actually reluctant to hurt Mu Hantian.

    "I don''t care whether you are a person or a ghost. For me, you are my weapon. I won''t destroy and hurt my beloved weapon. At least, I need you, ajuro pill!"

    Mu Hantian said with a confident smile at ajuro pill.

    "What good is it for me to be your weapon!"

    Ajuro pill said to Mu cold day with her teeth.

    "The advantage is that you will not be alone. You will always be with me in the future. I am strong, you are strong, and never separate!"

    Mu Hantian looked at ajuro pill and his eyes suddenly became soft.

    "So, are you coming to love me?"

    Ajuro pill looked at ice and asked.

    "Ah, it can be said that a lifetime of love!"

    Mu Hantian said.

    Ajuro pill suddenly had a ruddy look on her face.

    "Well, cold weather, remember what you said. You should love me all your life! Seize that knife, I will become your strength and grow up with you!"

    Ajuro pill suddenly showed a smile.

    Then the knife thrown out by Mu Hantian automatically returned to Mu Hantian''s hand. At this moment, Mu Hantian''s whole body was covered with a layer of black energy flame.

    "Is this the power of the highest level nigger? The power of the ghost is constantly emerging! With my noble strength, plus nigger ajuro pill and Fred, I will make you look good."

    Mu Hantian said with a cruel smile.

 Chapter 43

    Three years later sanguinem was in a huge conference hall. All the nobles with ancestral blood gathered together for a meeting.

    Krulu sat on the highest rostrum in the auditorium, and below was the speech by krulu''s confidants

    The meeting was held for the Japanese Imperial ghost army. After all, the imperial ghost army captured a large number of vampires for experiments. The ghosts in their ghost curse weapons were also changed by vampires who did not suck blood for a long time.

    The rapid development of the Japanese Imperial ghost army made vampires feel the crisis, so the upper ancestor meeting decided to annihilate the imperial ghost army!

    With kruru''s final announcement, the war began.

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    Shibuya, Mu Hantian''s home.

    Mu Hantian lay alone in bed and thought: is it really because of the destruction of the imperial ghost army that the original krulu attacked Shinjuku? Absolutely not! Mu Hantian is sure.

    After the defeat of vampires in the original Shinjuku World War I, krulu planned to gather all the nobles in Nagoya and planned to go to war again!

    The imperial ghost army, after knowing the purpose of vampires, in order to prevent the collection of all nobles in Japan. Xinmu people let Honglian lead all the vampire annihilation forces, and the moon ghost group went to Nagoya to hunt those nobles.

    The moon ghost group of Honglian was completely used as cannon fodder, and then Xinmu people quickly transported the things code named Angel in Shinjuku. As for what''s inside, Bingqi doesn''t know. But you don''t have to think about it. It''s the same 100 night teaching experiment as you!

    Krulu went to attack Shinjuku in the name of the emperor ghost army. It is estimated that it is also for those experimental bodies!

    Mu Hantian smiled at the thought.

    "Krulu, krulu, what are you thinking? Who is using humans and vampires to play the whole of Japan in the next super grand chess game!"

    "Dong Dong" knocking at the door

    "Come in, the door is unlocked."

    бнбн

    "Yuzi, what''s up?"

    "Well, in cold weather, Honglian asked us to go to Shinjuku with their team. Do you want to go?"

    After taking a look at the poison Island Koizumi, Mu Hantian said, "of course, I want to go, and I remember that the 13th ancestor Crowley and feride in the original book also want to go, just for me to revenge at that time. Let''s go, Koizumi."

    "Well, let''s go."

    Today is the first day for you to join the moon ghost group. Honglian directly orders you, his team and Mu Hantian''s team to go to Shinjuku for support.

    And he himself took his team, little lily, Shiyu, Meishi, Dianren and so on, and rushed to Shinjuku first. This battle is related to the survival of mankind. If Shinjuku is taken down by vampires, Shibuya will be directly exposed to vampires.

    And the most important thing is that those experimental objects in the Shinjuku experimental base must not be robbed by vampires!

    Mu Hantian changed the plot of the original work three years ago. At this time, although the original male master you has obtained a new nigger weapon, because his weapon ajuro pill was taken away by Mu Hantian, his weapon is no longer ajuro pill, but also a Taidao weapon.

    This is your first time to perform the task. The team with him is still the same as the original work. Yi Nu and Yihe Jun yueshifang! However, because xinxiaoya and Sangong Sanye were taken away by Mu Hantian, the other two girls of the five were replaced by Rika Inoue and Mitsuo Fuji.

    The two girls in the original book should belong to the Minghai team in the moon ghost group. Unexpectedly, they are transferred to the excellent team by Honglian now. From this point, we can see that Honglian attaches importance to excellence. After all, it is the experimental body of blazing angel.

    "Yo, you''re here."

    "Eh, in cold weather, why are there only five of you? I remember there are more than five in your team."

    "Oh, you said Shilang and them. They are more beside Honglian. Now I''m the captain." after a pause, Mu Hantian said again: "by the way, where is Micah? Why didn''t I see him."

    "Micah also followed Honglian."

    "I see. I see. Then let''s go. We have to hurry."

    "Well, let''s go, everybody."

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    The excellent team and Mu Hantian''s team drove two cars, one in front of the other.

    At this time, as soon as they arrived at Shinjuku from Shibuya, they saw a vampire aristocrat at the gate of Shinjuku. Crowley yousford, the 13th ancestor, blocked the way.

    The excellent person who was originally sitting in the car suddenly saw a vampire standing on the road outside the steel wall of Shinjuku. Jun Yue planned to stop, but he was stopped by you! You, who has been treated as a domestic animal by vampires since childhood, knows what the clothes represent, vampire aristocracy!

    "Don''t stop, Jun Yue, it''s noble! Just run over it!"

    You suddenly grabbed Jun Yue''s hand to brake and said nervously.

    Everyone was surprised. Jun Yue immediately increased the accelerator and rushed up directly, and all five people in the car immediately opened the door and jumped down.

    However, the following scene was completely taken by the top people. Crowley stretched out his hand directly and caught the rolled car. An impact airflow spread directly, and the whole Hummer was changed by great force.

    Crowley raised the car directly with one hand and threw it at a!

    "Asshole!"

    And a quickly dodged, and then there was a nigger level ghost curse weapon Longbow in his hand. He opened it directly and shot three arrows at Crowley!

    "Sword, suck my blood!"

    Crowley suddenly pulled out the long sword on his waist. Several long thorns appeared on the hilt and directly pierced Crowley''s hand. The sword that absorbed Crowley''s blood turned abnormal and strange, and the whole sword body turned red!

    When a sword is wielded, it shoots three arrows and is instantly chopped to pieces! Waving the sword again, several blood red energy sword Qi rushed directly to Yu Yi!

    "With one!"

    You shouted.

    Peng Yisheng, Rika Inoue and Mitsuo yuanteng reacted quickly and took out ghost curse weapons to stop the attack. But their hands were shaking, and there was too much difference in grade!

    "Everybody, don''t act without authorization. The other party is a first-class armed vampire! He and the vampires he met before..."

    Rika Inoue had planned to command the battle, but as soon as he said something, Crowley suddenly appeared behind her. The blood red monster''s long sword is waved down directly!

    "Touch!!!"

    You directly rushed up to block the sword and directly shook the long sword in Crowley''s hand.

    "Hey, just human, very capable. Who are you?"

    Crowley jumped away quickly, looked at you with interest and asked.

    "This guy is so strong."

    You didn''t answer him, but he was shocked. Just now he knocked off his sword because the other party despised the enemy. In addition, you was a sneak attack.

    But from the just hit, you knew the strength gap between them! Although he knocked off the sword in his opponent''s hand, his arm felt bad and received a great rebound force.

    "Li Xiang!"

    Mitsuo Sato suddenly looked at Rika Inoue with a serious face.

    "Well, I know! Youhe Junyue, who won''t be killed by the second, acts as a striker. I, maisheng and Yi cover them and kill the vampire together!"

    Rika Inoue said seriously.

    But just after she finished, two beautiful female vampires jumped down from the sky again. Looking at their clothes, they were also aristocrats!

    Yes, they are Qi Si and Feng, both the 17th ancestor.

    "Damn! Has the situation changed..."

    When Rika Inoue saw the sudden emergence of two female vampires, she ran away. This is almost the rhythm of mass extinction!

    "What shall we do? Shall we retreat?"

    You looked at Li Xiang and asked.

    "If I can escape, I also want to escape, but the three vampires opposite can''t escape at all. In that case, fight and try your best not to let the ghost get out of control!"

    Rika Inoue''s face has purple ghost curse lines! Just as the two sides were ready to fight, Mu Hantian came.

    "I said, you are really. I finally learned to drive, but you left without waiting for us, but it''s good not to be hurt."

    "Cold weather, you''re here. I''m sorry just now. We were in a hurry.

    "Well, don''t say so much. Let''s solve the current vampires first."

    "Oh, human, you are very interesting. You said you wanted to kill us. Let me try."

    "After that, Crowley rushed to Mu Hantian in an instant, and Mu Hantian pulled out his sword in a leisurely manner.

    "Ajuro pill."

    "Touch" two swords hit each other

    "Oh, man, it''s good. I put it down."

    "Ha ha, really? Then it''s my turn, arjuno Guanyin." just after Mu Hantian''s voice fell, arjuno pill separated several pieces and rushed to kroli.

    "Such a move is too weak." then he cut off the separated sword with a sword.

    "Cut, really can''t you? Ah Zhuluo pill, you have a rest first." after that, Mu Hantian put away ah Zhuluo pill and took out Bai Lou sword and Lou Guan sword.

    "Oh, man, you don''t use ghost curse weapons. What''s the use of holding two ordinary swords."

    "It''s useless? Just try to see if it''s useful." then he said to the people behind him, "give me this guy and you can solve the two women." then he rushed to Crowley.

    Every time Mu Hantian wields his sword, Crowley can stop it. Seeing this, Mu Hantian rogue has to use his sword skill.

    "Look at the move, sword skill - cherry blossoms glitter."

    Crowley didn''t react for a moment and was hit once.

    "What? How?"

    "Hehe, I just waved my sword. Now I''m serious. So you can die here."

    "Human beings, don''t be too arrogant. I didn''t do my best.

    "Then come."

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

 Chapter 44

    "Bang" the two swords intersect.

    "Human, you are very good. You can fight with me like this. I really doubt whether you are human."

    "Of course I''m human," he said, and Mu Han launched a fierce attack on the horizon.

    "Crowley, haven''t you solved it yet?" Mu Hantian and Crowley were fighting, and a voice came over.

    Crowley looked at the man and said, "it''s you, Fred. The man is very strong, and the sword in his hand is not a ghost curse weapon."

    "Really, that''s interesting. Let me play too." then Fred was ready to join the battlefield.

    "Fred, die!"

    You saw Fred appear in the back and rushed up with his sword.

    Hearing the voice behind him, Fred frowned and took out his weapon.

    "Sword, drink my blood."

    Then wave back, you can only dodge.

    Seeing this, Mu Hantian said to you, "you, you take the others away and Yuzi and Qiu stay."

    Hearing Mu Hantian''s words, you shook his head and said, "cold day, we are comrades in arms. How can we leave you?"

    "Go, I can''t play well here. It will only hinder me. This is an order."

    You was silent for a while and said, "I know. Don''t die."

    "Of course."

    Seeing that Youji people wanted to go, Ferid said, "ha ha, have you asked me if you want to go."

    "Can you hurt them with me?"

    You looked at the scene and said to the people, "let''s go, everyone. Sister Qiu and sister Yuzi, you should be careful."

    "Well, don''t worry. Tell Honglian that we''ll be fine."

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    After Youji left, Ferid said, "human, it''s unwise for you to do so. We have four here, and you, ha ha."

    Mu Hantian looked at him and said, "you''re wrong. We should count it this way: if I beat you two and they beat several women, won''t they suffer? Also, anyway, they''re gone. I''ll tell you well, you''re not human. Oh, no, maybe they used to be human."

    "I don''t care if you''re human, just let me have fun," Crowley said.

    "Let''s fight. Kongguan sword" six clean cuts "

    Seeing the sword attack, Fred and the two could only escape.

    "Oh, I''ve escaped. Then come again. Six Swords" read immeasurable robbery "

    This time, they didn''t escape and were hit by the sword.

    "Good chance, finally, people and ghosts" will be robbed and killed forever in the future "

    "Thumping" Crowley covered his wound and said to Mu Hantian, "yes, but not enough. We are vampires. Your attack is too weak." in the blink of an eye, Crowley''s wound healed.

    "Hehe, it''s just that the injury on the surface has healed. I don''t know."

    "Whatever you say, you succeeded in angering us," said Fred and Crowley, looking at each other.

    "Come on, I said, you two are not enough, unless you four go together, but you don''t have that chance." first class in the next day, draw a knife. "

    "Boom" a sword Qi cut towards them. They wanted to take it, but when they felt the power of the sword Qi, they had to give way.

    Ferid said to Mu Hantian, "don''t be too happy. Krulu came by himself today. Those humans in Shinjuku may have died. Ha ha..."

    After hearing what felide said, Mu Hantian was surprised, but there was nothing on the surface. "Krulu went in person. How could it be that this is inconsistent with the original work? Is it the butterfly effect that I saved Micah?"

    After taking a deep look at Fred and Crowley, Mu Hantian said, "even if the third ancestor came by himself, I''m not afraid of her. However, you two should die." then Mu Hantian''s hair turned white, his pupils turned red and showed two vampire teeth.

    Seeing this change of Mu Hantian, Fred was surprised. "You... You are a vampire. How can it be? I don''t know you."

    "No, you''ve seen me. Now I''ll remind you. My guardian, follow the ancient oath and come to me. Lord of the sun, dispel the darkness in the world. Come, golden Tianma."

    Another sun appeared in the sky, and then the sun turned into a red horse, with a flame, and quickly set towards the place where Fred and his two people were.

    "I see. It''s you. How can you be so strong?" said Fred, pointing to Mu Hantian.

    "Hum! My training these years is not for nothing. Then go to hell."

    Seeing that the situation was bad, Fred quickly pulled Crowley in front of him. Crowley didn''t react for a moment. When he reacted, the flame had burned him. And Fred, who escaped, ran away and didn''t feel like staying here for a long time.

 Chapter 45

    Seeing that Fred ran away, Mu Hantian didn''t chase him, but looked at the place where the two women were in autumn on the 16th night and found that the two women had ended the battle. Looking at the angry look of the two female vampires, Mu Hantian walked over.

    When Mu Hantian came over, two vampires, QIS bell and von scrooder, were very afraid. After all, the man even killed Lord Crowley.

    "Who the hell are you? What''s your purpose?"

    Until this time, skrud finally couldn''t bear his anger and asked in a slightly hoarse voice.

    Mu Hantian raised her eyebrows slightly with such a hoarse voice, which surprised even scrooder himself, but she can''t take into account so much now. The previous combat pressure has almost exhausted her. How can she still have the strength to maintain her elegant posture?

    Looking at scrooder, Mu Hantian thought for a moment and said, "it doesn''t matter who I am, but do you and Keith bell want to live? Give you two ways, surrender or die. Think for yourself!"

    Hearing Mu Hantian''s words, Feng and Qisi were stunned at the same time, and then said firmly: "you kill us, we won''t betray Lord Crowley."

    Hearing this, Mu Hantian smiled: "I''ve killed Crowley. Do you expect anyone to avenge you? And you''re just because of Crowley''s blood. My blood is better than his." then Mu Hantian took out ajuro pill and cut a wound on his hand.

    Qi Si and Feng were stunned when they heard the speech, and then they found that an attractive aroma came into their nose. Looking at Mu Hantian''s blood, he showed a look of longing. (mu Han''s blood is the blood that vampires crave most.)

    Seeing this, Mu Han immediately said, "if you want to drink, you can drink, but after drinking, you will be my people."

    After hearing this, Qi Si and Feng said, "we will." then they scrambled to suck the blood of the cold day.

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    Looking at the satisfied Qi Si and Feng, Mu Hantian said, "you suck my blood, I can suck some of your blood."

    "Of course, my Lord in cold weather."

    Mu Han Tian grinned at the speech, showing his white teeth, and then slowly gave birth to vampire teeth in skruder''s expectant eyes.

    Gurgle ~ ~!!

    Gudong ~! Gudong ~!

    As Mu Hantian bent over and opened her mouth to pierce her delicate skin, she soon felt that the blood in her body was flowing out of the carotid artery. Due to the close distance, she could even hear the subtle sound of Mu Hantian swallowing blood.

    In fact, she is no stranger to this sound, but she makes it by herself every time - it''s the sound she makes when she absorbs other people''s blood. Now, however, her identity has been changed and she has become the party who is sucked blood.

    "Well, good. Comfortable."

    After the blood sucking continued, skrud gradually felt very comfortable.

    This feeling was strange to her, but she couldn''t resist it. Her body instinctively catered to it and kept moving forward.

    However, she soon found her initiative, feeling both ashamed and happy.

    However, this trace of Qingming lasted only for a moment. The next moment, she was immersed in boundless pleasure again and deeplyбдбдбдбдбдбд

    Then Mu Hantian absorbed Qi Si''s blood.

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    Keith and Feng have never had such a sense of dependence. Even for the Lord Crowley, she obeys orders more, but she won''t be dependent.

    This is actually a change brought about by the family status, but they naturally don''t know this, and they don''t think Mu cold weather can make them become family vampires.

    After all, they are also the ancestor aristocrats. Although the number is low, they are still the ancestors after all. They are the real upper class of the vampire world. Even if they are as powerful as Crowley, the vampire ancestors can''t make them family members - even if they often drink Crowley''s blood.

    However, whether they understand it or not, it is an indisputable fact that they are now the family members of Mu Hantian and gradually become dependent on Mu Hantian.

    Moreover, when they were previously sucked blood, the extremely pleasant feeling generated by their bodies also made them extremely nostalgic. They couldn''t help but want to immerse themselves in it, and their eyes on the cold day became more Yao enchanting Wu.

 Chapter 46

    Mu Hantian looked at what Qi Si and Feng were going to say. Suddenly, a loud noise in the distance interrupted what Mu Hantian wanted to say.

    Mu Hantian said to the four women, "I''ll see what happened there. You four find a place to hide. Don''t come out unless I come to you."

    "Don''t worry about going in cold weather, we know," said Yuko of poison island

    "Yes."

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    On the other hand, on the vampire side, the imperial ghost army was unable to resist and directly defeated due to krulu''s personal action. The rest is similar to the original. The blazing Angel gene in Youhe Micah has gone wild. However, there is no threat to krulu. Even Crowley didn''t win when Zhongyou ran away in the original book, let alone face krulu. Although it was 2-1, it was useless and was still pressed.

    Just as krulu was about to kill you and Micah, a change took place. You and Micah kept emitting black gas, and then black gas began to appear all around. Finally, the blazing Angel genes in their bodies left their bodies and mixed with the blazing Angel genes in the world to form an angel, and Youhe Micah also fell to the ground.

    Then the situation reversed and cruru was beaten under pressure. Just when krulu was desperate, Mu Hantian came. "Human ghost - future eternal robbery and killing" Mu Hantian cut the angel with a sword, but it was useless. Oh, no, it was useful. It helped krulu attract hatred.

    When krulu opened his eyes and saw Mu Hantian, he said something that surprised Mu Hantian: "brother, it''s really you. You finally appeared."

    Shrimp, what the hell is brother. Mu Hantian ran to krulu and said to her, "krulu, what does brother mean? I''m not your brother."

    Krulu was stunned when he heard the speech, and then said, "brother, did you really forget, but it doesn''t matter. You said, I''ll show you this. Then krulu took out a card and handed it to Mu Hantian.

    Mu Hantian took the card and was surprised, because this card was Mu Hantian''s unknown flower dragon. Now Mu Hantian understands that he must have gone to the past and had something to do with krulu. Mu Hantian is so sure because his unheard of flower dragon is now in the system space, so he concludes that he has returned to the past.

    While Mu Hantian was thinking, the angel seized the opportunity and launched an attack on Mu Hantian. Fortunately, Mu Hantian reacted quickly and hid. Looking at the angel, mu hantianxia made up his mind and couldn''t keep his hand. "My guardian, follow the ancient oath and come to me. The spirit of frost, turn the filth of the world into dust, freeze everything, the dark demon of cangbing." (please refer to the snow spirit in the kingdom of Locke) this dependent beast is awakened by Mu Hantian''s blood of Qi Si and Feng, and has the power that even time can freeze..

    After the dark demon appeared, he wanted to freeze the bird man into ice, but he failed. Seeing this, Mu Hantian frowned, and then thought of the reason. The angel in front of him is likely to be in a different space like the angel in the blood eating raid. It seems that if he wants to hit him, he can only awaken a new family animal

    Mu Hantian, who thought of this, said to krulu: "krulu, we''ll talk about it later. Now we must knock it down, or the world will be destroyed. So give me your blood."

    "Brother, no problem, if it''s you."

    After hearing krulu''s words, Mu Hantian stretched out his sharp teeth and bit krulu.

    A minute later, Mu Hantian and krulu separated, and then a magnificent magic burst out from Mu Hantian''s body. Mu Hantian raised his left hand and said, "my guardian, follow the ancient oath and come to me. Destroy all evil gods, devour everything, and make my enemies your food. Come on, the violent evil god blaxiu. (I don''t need to say the image of blaxiu, right, blaxiu in the dungeon and warriors).

    Blaxiu swallowed the angel into his stomach as soon as he appeared, and then disappeared with the dark demon of cangbing. However, Mu Hantian also disappeared. It turned out that blaxiu swallowed up the space where Mu Hantian was located. Now Mu Hantian is in the gap of time.

 Chapter 47

    By the sea, a girl was venting. Suddenly, the girl seemed to find something, stopped venting and walked forward.

    "Eh, there is a human here. It''s strange that there is a human in the vampire territory." the girl squatted down as if to see whether the human is dead or not.

    "Oh, not dead yet, interesting." the girl said to herself, picked up the boy who fell on the ground and walked towards a castle.

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    In a room, a teenager woke up from his bed, looked around, and then seemed to be talking to himself: "I didn''t expect blaxiu to devour space. Should it be worthy of being an existence that even gig can devour? But where is this? Xiaoguang, are you still there?"

    "Master, I''m here. Is master all right?" Mu Hantian''s voice just fell, and a concerned female voice came out.

    "Xiaoguang, I''m fine, but where is this?"

    "Master, wait a minute. I''ll see."

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    "Master, no, this is still the end of the blazing Angel world, but it was 200 years ago when the plot began."

    "What, 200 years ago, can I go back?"

    "Yes, yes, but the master''s injury now, I suggest the master rest for a few days. Now the master''s body has not recovered and can''t bear the pain caused by the tearing of space."

    "Oh! Well, that''s the only way."

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    Two hours later, a girl came in. Mu Hantian looked at the girl: a Gothic Lori dress with sleeves and a forked cloak and boots; With red pupils and sharp ears, poor * * * hair is three horsetails, left and right small horsetails, tied up in the back, wearing bat like hair accessories. I always think I''ve met somewhere, but I can''t remember for the moment.

    Looking at Mu Hantian looking at herself, the girl said, "human, you seem to be thinking about something bad."

    "Human? Aren''t you?"

    "Of course I''m not. I''m a vampire. Human, do you have any conspiracy to come to the vampire territory?"

    "Conspiracy? How could it be? I came here because of an accident. Do you think I would like to? It hurts to death. Also, I have a name. My name is mu Hantian, not human."

    "Oh, really? Do you think I''ll believe you? I''m kruru zeppesey, not a fool."

    "Really? If you don''t believe it, forget it." Mu Hantian is very calm on the surface, but he is very shocked in the heart. "It turned out that she was krulu. I said how could she look so familiar. Now I finally know why he knew me when he saw me. So it is. Alas, trouble."

    Seeing Mu Hantian stopped talking, krulu said, "human beings, you know? For vampires, human beings are livestock, and you are no exception, so from now on, you are my exclusive pet of krulu zeppexi."

    As soon as she finished, Mu Hantian immediately retorted, "why, why should I be your pet? I''m not sick."

    Listening to Mu Hantian''s words, krulu didn''t care. He just smiled and said, "whether you like it or not, you can''t escape. If you don''t promise, you will be sucked by other vampires, and you will die."

    "You don''t have to threaten me. When my injury is cured, I want to go. Can you stop it?"

    "Really? Even if you can escape, you also said that after the injury is cured, you don''t have a good one now, so I''ll take your blood." after that, krulu showed two vampire teeth and bit at Mu Hantian''s neck.

    In this regard, Mu Hantian can''t hide, because he is too weak now and can only let krulu suck his own blood.

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    "Human, your blood is delicious. I''ve decided not to let you out. You belong to me. Ha ha..."

    "Hey, I said, have you considered my feelings? Don''t talk to yourself there. I haven''t agreed yet."

    "That kind of thing has nothing to do with me. From now on, you can stay here and don''t want to leave." after that, Kru left.

    Mu Hantian stayed in this room alone. "Alas, I can only take one step at a time.

 Chapter 48

    With the consent of the chef in the kitchen, Mu Hantian came to the refrigerator to select the ingredients he wanted to use, and began to move in a remote corner.

    Before long, a strong smell filled the whole kitchen quietly, and the chefs in the kitchen were intoxicated and forgot their work.

    When the fragrant beef and potatoes were cooked, Mu Hantian did not pour them into the bowl, but directly covered them. After putting the cooked rice on top, he left the kitchen with a look of salivation

    When he got to the room, Mu Hantian went to poison Island Yuzi''s room.

    "Bang bang"

    "Yuzi, are you there?" Mu Hantian knocked on the door of Yuzi''s room on poison island and asked.

    "Yes, is it a cold day? I''m changing my clothes. What can I do for you?"

    Poison Island Yuzi, who was changing clothes in the room, asked Mu Hantian suspiciously.

    Hearing that poison Island Yuzi was changing clothes inside, Mu Hantian grabbed his hair and said, "the meal has been prepared. You will come to my room to eat later. It won''t taste good when it gets cold."

    After hearing Mu Hantian''s words, poison Island Yuzi wondered why he didn''t eat in the living room, but in his room. But although strange, he didn''t ask anything.

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    "Dong Dong Dong"

    Hearing the knock on the door, Mu Hantian looked at his mouth and saw that Yuzi of poison island was standing respectfully at the door in a blue kimono, and his temperament of Da he Fuzi still dispersed.

    Mu Hantian went to the table, found a seat, sat down, pointed to the next position and said, "Yuzi, come and eat quickly. I''m not afraid to tell you, my craft is very good."

    With that, Mu Hantian picked up the bowl in front of him and ate it.

    Looking at Mu Hantian''s self-confidence, Dudao Yuzi smiled and came to pick up the cover in front of him to water the rice. It smelled really delicious. He carefully picked up a piece of meat and tasted it.

    Suddenly, the strong curry flavor spread, with a little spicy. The beef was cooked properly. It''s not old at all. It''s quite chewy.

    Moreover, the taste of these foods did not conflict, but completely integrated into a new taste. Add loose rice to the.

    It has to be said that this is the perfect masterpiece of the God of food. Tokushima didn''t say any praise. She didn''t know what to say. So you can only enjoy it slowly.

    Mu Hantian looked at the appearance of Yuzi in poison island and smiled. After eating quickly, he went down to go around.

    As soon as Mu Hantian came downstairs, he saw the small room where he was chatting with little Alice. Mu Hantian went over and said hello to Xiaoshi. "Small room. What are you doing here? Little Alice is also here. What a coincidence."

    When little Alice saw Mu Hantian, she shouted happily, "Hello, brother Hantian."

    When xiaoshixiao saw Mu Hantian, he touched the back of his head and said, "nothing more, just wandering around. I didn''t expect to meet little Alice here."

    "I see, mom, you''re always facing each other"

    Just then, from a distance came the shouts of Gaocheng Shaye. After a while, he saw the high city Shaye coming from a distance with two small fists.

    Xiaoshi Xiaoxiao looked at Gaocheng Shaye, who was sulking and walking this way, and asked suspiciously, "Gaocheng, what''s the matter?"

    When Gaocheng Shaye saw the small room Xiao still shouting her surname, he couldn''t help getting more angry. I couldn''t help shouting, "I let you call my name.".

    Xiao Shixiao touched his head and said, "ah, that... Sorry."

    Mu Hantian came over and looked at Gaocheng Shaye and said, "Why are you so angry, and listen to what you just said, it seems that it should be a quarrel with your parents?"

    Gaocheng Shaye looked at Mu Hantian, bowed his head and said nothing. He sighed softly. He walked downstairs.

    Looking at the small room walking downstairs, Xiao didn''t know what to say.

    At this time, the mother of Gaocheng Shaye also came over and said with a little apology, "I''m really sorry to trouble you."

    Then he looked at Xiaoshi and said, "I''m still used to it. After all, I''ve been dealing with friends since kindergarten."

    "No, that" xiaoshixiao felt his head awkwardly and didn''t know what to say, so he prepared to change the topic, looked at the outside with envy and said: "but later, it was really great. Although he knew that the house was very luxurious, he didn''t expect it to be so luxurious."

    Shaye''s mother also came over and said with a little apology, "I''m so sorry to trouble you."

    Then he looked at Xiaoshi and said, "I''m still used to it. After all, I''ve been dealing with friends since kindergarten."

    "No, that" xiaoshixiao felt his head awkwardly and didn''t know what to say, so he prepared to change the topic, looked at the outside with envy and said: "but later, it was really great. Although he knew that the house was very luxurious, he didn''t expect it to be so luxurious."

    The mother of Gaocheng Shaye said, "after all, you''ve never been here to play."

    Looking at them chatting very hi, Mu Hantian was also embarrassed to disturb, so he turned and walked downstairs.

    As soon as Mu Hantian went down, he met Gaocheng Shaye. Seeing Mu Hantian, Gaocheng Shaye looked at him for a while and sighed, "I''ll go to Juchuan school doctor later. I have something to find you."

    After saying that, without waiting for mu Hantian''s answer, he walked towards the distance. Looking at the place where she went, Mu Hantian thought a little and knew that she was looking for pingye Gengtai.

    Mu Hantian knew what Gaocheng Shaye wanted him to do, but it was better than nothing, so mu Hantian went to Ju Chuan Jingxiang''s bedroom. When Mu Hantian left, there were not many people inside. In addition to Ju Chuan Jingxiang, there were Gong Benli and little Alice just met.

    "Oh, hello"

    Then he found a seat and sat down to chat with Ju Chuan Jingxiang and wait for others to come.

    In a short while, Yuko also came here.

    Poison Island Yuzi came over and sat next to Mu Hantian and said with a smile, "I didn''t expect that the craftsmanship in cold weather is so good. Compared with you, mine is simply ugly. It seems that I have to learn from you when I have time. You know that women of poison Island family can''t lose in housework."

    "OK, I''ll teach you if you want to learn."

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    After a while, the people who fled together basically arrived. Gaocheng Shaye stood in front of the window without saying a word. Everyone looked at her suspiciously. I don''t know why she called everyone here.

 Chapter 49

    On a beach, a man and a woman stood opposite each other.

    "Do you really want to leave?" the woman asked the man.

    Looking at the girl, the boy thought for a moment and said, "kruru, I have to leave. Someone is waiting for me."

    The girl said, "Mu Hantian, do you understand? I like you and don''t want you to leave. I feel at ease these days with you. I won''t have any other ideas, you know? I don''t want you to leave."

    Looking at krulu, Mu Hantian said: "I''m sorry, krulu. I''ve been very happy with you these days, but my family is still waiting for me. I can''t go back. Well, krulu, take this card, because I may forget you when you see me next time, but I''ll know as long as you show me the card. If you didn''t forget me at that time." Then he took out a card and gave it to Kru.

    Mu Hantian closed his eyes and meditated at the bottom of his heart. The transfer of time and space disappeared on this beach, leaving only krulu alone.

    Seeing Mu Hantian disappear, krulu made up his mind, "I will find you, I will."

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    Night, shegu, Mu Hantian''s home. Six women sit opposite each other in the living room.

    Seeing that the atmosphere was not right, Koizumi said, "is cruru zeppexi right? Why did you come to us? Can you explain it?"

    "Hum, I''m here just to find Mu Hantian. It has nothing to do with you." krulu replied.

    "You." Sixteen night autumn looked at krulu and wanted to do it. Fortunately, poison Island Yuzi pulled her.

    Just as they were about to quarrel, the door opened and Mu Hantian came in. Then, he saw six women arguing.

    Mu said weakly, "well, you go on. Don''t care about me. I''ll go back to my room first." then he ran like his own room.

    But before he arrived, he was stopped by krulu: "don''t worry in cold weather. Let''s deal with our affairs first!"

    Mu Hantian said with sweat: "I''ll talk about it later. I''ll go first."

    Kruru directly took Mu Hantian''s hand and didn''t let him run away. It''s like you won''t let you leave if you don''t make it clear.

    Mu Hantian had no choice but to explain it to them.

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    "You mean, because of today''s battle, you went back 200 years ago, and then you knew it was me, so you deliberately seduced me. That''s right." looking at Mu Hantian, krulu said.

    "No, krulu, don''t wrong me. I didn''t seduce you. Don''t talk nonsense. What about your integrity?" Mu Hantian said shamefully.

    "Chastity, what''s that? Can you eat it? We vampires don''t need chastity," krulu said.

    "Well, don''t talk nonsense and get down to business. In cold weather, that is to say, you''re going to take her away, aren''t you?" watching the two quarrel, Yuko poison island came out to talk.

    "Yuzi, I really want to take krulu away." Mu Hantian looked at Yuzi on poison island and said.

    "Cold weather, since it''s your decision, I don''t object. As a woman, we should respect our men."

    "Thank you, Hiroko."

    Mu Han Tian then looked at krulu and said, "krulu, do you decide to go with me?"

    Kruru replied firmly, "of course, the last time you left me, this time I won''t let you leave me."

    "All right. Then come back, Xiaoguang."

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    "Congratulations on the return of the master after completing the task. The task settlement is completed. Please check it by yourself."

    "Cold weather, is this your world?" Kru asked.

    "This is just a space for me, not my world, but now let me see my guardian. Xiaoguang can read my personal data."

    "OK, master." Name: Mu Hantian race: blood clan physical strength: 100 (10 points for adult men) intelligence: 50 (5 points for ordinary people) strength: 300 (10 points for adults) weapons: Dream duel plate, dream D wheel, white building sword, Louguan sword, ajuro pill skills: Divine pumping, proficient in firearms, proficient in swords, Wang''s power, two swords of life, blood lineage: the ancestor of blood (the blood of the true ancestor vampire and the Zombie King are mixed) contractors: 16ye бд Qiu, Yuzi of poison Island, krulu zeppesey, Keith bell, von scroud, Selena zeppesey exchange point 170000 special items: blood of the blazing Angel (can be sold to the system)

    "Xiaoguang, the blood of the blazing angel, let me remove the impurities from your face and fuse them with Selena. Finally, convert their blood into the blood in blood eating raid."

    "OK, removing impurities costs 60000, merging costs 30000, converting blood costs 30000, and the rest costs 50000."

    "Alas, the flowers are really fast. There are only 50000 left. Forget it. There is no exchange in the next world. Anyway, there is nothing that can threaten me."

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    After exiting the system space, Mu Hantian seven people appeared in the house Mu Hantian bought. Looking at the six girls, Mu Hantian said, "I''m tired. Take a night''s rest! Go to the new world the day after tomorrow. But Qiu and Yuzi and Selena don''t have to go. Qiu and Yuzi have just come back. We should have a good rest. Selena has just fused her blood and wants to exercise here."

    The women thought and said, "OK."

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

 Chapter 50

    Mu Han returned the next day.

    "Well, Qiu, you, Yuzi and Selena are waiting for me at home. Also, remember to take care of my parents. I don''t know what''s wrong with this system. Now every time I return, I want to master the world. One day later, I asked Xiaoguang, but she didn''t give me enough permission. So, there''s no way."

    "Don''t worry, we''ll be fine."

    "Well, Xiaoguang, start transmitting and devour blood."

    "OK, master, the transmission begins."

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    A flash of light flashed and Mu Hantian appeared in a castle. The three vampires of Kru were incorporated into the system space by him.

    With curiosity, Mu visited a large number of castles in cold weather and found that it was more and more like the scene of a prince saving a princess. Because in the empty castle, there is a little Lori with long black hair and wearing a Black Gothic Lori skirt. She is sleeping quietly on the chair. It seems like the story of sleeping beauty waiting for the prince''s kiss to wake up.

    Mu Hantian looked at the girl in front of him with curious eyes. She looked like a doll and sprouted to death. He pushed her shoulder tentatively, trying to wake Laurie.

    However, it was of the no use. Mu Hantian muttered, "if you want to wake her up, you must kiss her."

    Holding the idea of trying, Mu cold day bent down, side his cheek and gently overlapped with her pink mouth. Her lips have a sweet smell and a light smell of mint.

    The contact between the two makes Lori''s body tremble quietly, and her consciousness is returning quickly.

    The closed beautiful pupils opened in an instant and looked at Mu Hantian.

    Pure eyes with confusion, Mu Hantian felt evil for a moment and bullied the lovely little Lori. But happily, I woke her up like a prince.

    "The royal highness of the beautiful princess seems to wake you up, feed, don''t do it, and so on." Mu Han Tian is just ready to introduce himself. He has locked out a few chains from the surrounding space and pulled up a black hole that suddenly appeared behind him.

    "Bastard... Looking at the Mu cold day that disappeared in front of her eyes, Lori''s face turned red. She didn''t know whether it was angry or shy.

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    "Asshole... She was wearing a dark and muggy dress. She sat on the chair with an unhappy expression and even gave out a cold and murderous air, which was frightening. Someone will break into the space boundary cage guarded by her, which is very incredible for her who is good at space magic.

    "I remember there seems to be no such person in the prison, and the new prisoner has to open the border by himself. The key to where he ran out is that the bastard kissed me without my consent. Bah... Bah... Mu''s sneak attack on the cold day disrupted her calm mood and felt in a bad mood. She spat her own saliva, as if to spit out the residual breath of Mu cold day.

    "Hum, ask him clearly later! Anyway, he is locked up in prison and can''t run out." she muttered to herself, and she closed her eyes and continued to sleep.

    Mu Hantian''s body was bound by chains and dragged him into a dark space. He touched his lips and felt very embarrassed. He would be rude and kiss a Laurie.

    "Hey, little white face over there, come and see me quickly." an arrogant voice interrupted Mu Hantian''s thoughts, so that he could observe the place well.

    The enclosed hall is surrounded by very strong space boundaries, like a prison. Wait, prison, no, the little Lori just now is that month sauce. This is the prison border. Unfortunately.

    "I said, where are you looking, dare to ignore my words." a guy with yellow curly hair who wanted to be a gangster came to Mu Hantian.

    "We are your predecessors. It is necessary to teach your descendants the proper etiquette."

    The rest of the people stared at Mu Hantian and gangsters and didn''t intend to intervene. They felt very strange because Mu Hantian didn''t have any magic smell, just like an ordinary person.

    "Sutra D, don''t make things big," said a gentle man with glasses. His body also doesn''t have any magic. Maybe he is in sympathy with each other. So I care about Mu cold weather.

    "Well, Xianshen Mingjia, I''ll give you this face today. But the people who can come into this prison are not ordinary people. This boy will fight with me." xiutra бд D said.

    Seeing what else the string God Mingjia wanted to say, Mu Hantian interrupted him: "if you want to fight, come and have a try, ajuro pill." Mu Hantian said, and took ajuro pill in his hand.

    "Ha ha, it''s really interesting. Then you can play with me!" seurata D said, raised his right hand to his head and waved it to Mu Hantian in one breath.

    The invisible attack hit Mu Hantian. Fortunately, several world exercises blocked his attack.

 Chapter 51

    With the attack of Sutra D, Mu Hantian can''t stand it. You say, you fight, why do you kill. In that case, I''m welcome. "Ajuro Guanyin, three knives."

    I saw ajuro pill separate his avatar and attack xiutra.

    "Don''t belittle people, this small trick is useless to me." Sutra roared, and the great magic burst out. At the same time, two pairs of black arms appeared behind him.

    Powerful mental power directly smashed the attack of ajuro pill.

    Seeing the arm suddenly appeared behind Sutra, the string God Mingjia made a surprised voice: "are you... Tianbu? Tianbu - the descendants of sub gods that should have been extinct. It is said that they built a highly prehistoric civilization and the remains of ancient superhuman.

    "You''re right, string God Mingjia." xiutra''s attack was more rapid.

    Seeing this scene, Mu Hantian no longer reserved. "Ajuro Guanyin - ten thousand sword decision" saw that ajuro pill became countless Taidao, surrounded Sutra, and then ran through it.

    When he was about to pierce Sutra, Mu Hantian stopped. "Ajuro pill, come back."

    Ajuro pill heard the order and returned to Mu Hantian''s hand.

    The criminals around were surprised and their eyes stopped on Mu Hantian. His reversal performance was enough to be explained by surprise.

    "Obviously there was no magic wave, but he defeated Sutra D. what an unexpected visitor," said a bald, aging criminal to a strong man in strong armor.

    "You are really good at fighting. It seems that you will be a fighting master. Chilega gillika, you have transplanted the inflammatory spirit into yourself. You won''t have much difficulty in defeating them. As a descendant of St. George, the Dragon Slayer, I have no chance of winning against you." the strong man said faintly.

    Although puldo dampelgraf is a descendant of dragon slayer and has the power of steel similar to that of the God killer, it''s a pity that the inflammatory spirit of chilega gilika can melt steel. His strong armor and sharp sword will melt when they touch the fire.

    "It''s not easy to be imprisoned in the prison border. It can really be used as a seasoning for boring prison life." chiliga gilika never showed any feelings.

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    "Congratulations on winning. I didn''t expect you to be so strong." string God Mingjia said.

    Mu Hantian modestly touched his head and said, "it''s just luck. By the way, where is this place?"

    "Don''t you know? This is the prison border, which is used to detain criminals." the string God Mingjia looked at Mu Hantian and said in surprise.

    "No, it''s really a prison. In fact, I came here in a muddle." Mu Hantian thought in his heart, is it possible that I committed the crime of molesting Lori.

    "No, you didn''t commit a crime. How could Nangong catch you in that month." Xian Shenming looked at Mu Hantian with some confusion.

    Mu Hantian thought for a moment and told the truth: "well... Because I somehow came to an ancient castle and saw a little girl lying on the chair. I went to call her, but I couldn''t wake her up. I thought it was a sleeping beauty, and then I kissed her. Later, she woke up, but she locked me here."

    "You''re hopeless."

    Xian Shenming looked at Mu Hantian with your dead eyes, as if to say, brother, you are so strong that you dare to kiss Nangong that month, which is called gap witch.

    Mu Hantian spoke quietly, but there were no ordinary people in the prison border. They could hear what Mu Hantian said clearly. Many people dropped their chin and looked at Mu Hantian foolishly.

    One of the girls finally had a look in her eyes and looked at Mu Hantian in surprise.

    "Do you know Nangong very well that month? Is there any way to get his understanding?" Mu Hantian asked

    "In fact, the person who knows Nangong that month best is not me, but the witch in the corner, Xiandu mu''a night. She has an inextricable gratitude and hatred with Nangong that month." Xianshen Mingjia pointed to the beautiful girl alone in the corner.

    Dressed in a black kimono like dress, the graceful body is tightly covered, emitting a mysterious smell.

    Mu Hantian''s eyes moved to her and found that she happened to smile at Mu Hantian, and her beautiful face smiled at him. Don''t say Mu Hantian hasn''t seen the original, even if he hasn''t seen it, he knows she''s not easy to provoke. After all, this is a prison.

 Chapter 52

    "The fairy capital mu''a night is said to have been a very good friend with Nangong that month. However, Nangong had a dispute due to different ideas five years ago, and Nangong personally locked her in prison that month..." Xian Shenming whispered, slowly telling the story of five years ago. At that time, the fairy capital mu''a night wanted to seize the dark oath in the hands of Nangong that month, hoping to use it to dissipate all powers. But once you eliminate the alien ability in the demon special zone, the whole island will sink to the bottom of the sea and 560000 people will die.

    Mu Hantian was surprised secretly. The title of witch is worthy of the name. It''s crazy enough.

    "I really don''t know what she''s thinking and doing such a thing." string God Mingjia said.

    "It was just a small experiment to prove that what was cursed was not our Witch, but the present world - that''s what we did." Xiandu mu''a night put her slim body close to Mu Hantian and spit out a nice voice from her mouth.

    "Do you think the current posture of the world is correct? People use magic commonly, vampires and wolves walk arrogantly in the street... Do you think this is correct? I''ve been thinking that neither demon clan nor magic should appear in the world. My ally, Nangong, has been suffering a lot in that month She felt inferior to her identity as a witch and hated being despised and used by the world. So I have the idea of changing the world.

    "Ha ha... Although everyone in prison is crazy, the craziest thing is your fairy mu''a night." the string God Mingjia chuckled.

    Xiandu mu''a night smiled gently with her beautiful little mouth. She didn''t intend to say more, but looked at Mu Hantian, who interested him. A guy who looks like an ordinary person dared to kiss his former friends that month. It''s really interesting. She knows that month and really wants to see her current feelings.

    "In other words, you want to know Nangong that month. Like me, she belongs to one of the demons. You are afraid of and despise the demons."

    "No, the witch has no contempt and fear. I think you are no different from normal human beings. If you know her, can you tell me her details?" Mu Hantian said with a smile.

    "It''s no use. Anyway, you can only stay in prison. The only thing you can do is stay in prison and wait for her anger to subside. If she doesn''t forgive you, you can only stay in prison with us. Hehe, your treatment is much better than Nangong that month. As the key to the prison, she must abide by the witch''s contract and carry it alone in the prison border forever." Xiandu mu''a night said, with a look of resentment on his face again.

    "I know. I knew it the moment I saw her, but I will save her, and I will save you," Mu Hantian said firmly, looking at the eyes of Xiandu MUA Ye.

    "Hehe, why did you save her? You can''t get out by yourself now." Xiandu mu''a night said.

    "No, I say again, I want to save not only her, but also you. I also want to save you and pull you out of your delusion. Moreover, the prison border can''t trap me. I just don''t want to leave now."

    After hearing this, Xian Shenming smiled and thought Mu Hantian was joking. Xiandu mu''a night looked at Mu Hantian and smiled, looking at the night sky, as if he didn''t take Mu Hantian''s words seriously.

    Looking at the appearance of Xiandu mu''a night, Mu Hantian was more determined to save her.

 Chapter 53

    Although the castle in the prison looks very dilapidated, it has everything and is very humanized. Mu Hantian thought there would be only one hall. Who knows that when it''s time for dinner, the surrounding space will be sealed and a spacious canteen will appear outside the hall.

    "Oh, it''s time to have dinner. Cold weather, it''s your first time to eat in prison. Please come with me." Xian Shenming took Mu cold weather and took him to the canteen. It was as shabby as the hall, with only a rectangular table and a white tablecloth stacked with food prepared for them.

    From beginning to end, Laurie didn''t appear in Nangong that month. Criminals in the prison will understand that it''s time to eat when they see the appearance of the canteen. It is said that they will only be given half an hour. After that, the boundary of the canteen will be closed again. Criminals who don''t have time will be locked up in a narrow dark space until the next appearance of the canteen. Depending on the situation, Nangong didn''t prepare the food that month. She was only responsible for taking it to the prison for them to enjoy.

    Xianshen Mingjia and Mu Hantian took the lead in occupying two positions, and the criminals behind sat in front of the table. But the table can only accommodate the previous number, ignoring the extra Mu Hantian.

    The capacity of the table was not controlled by Nangong alone that month. She was only responsible for opening the prison and putting the food and table into the prison. Mu Hantian didn''t catch the prisoners in the prison by formal means. No one knew that there would be one more person except Nangong that month.

    As a result, at the end, the criminal chiliga gilika, who was like an ascetic monk, found that he had no place. He glanced around with a fierce light on his face, and finally stared at Mu Hantian tightly.

    "Go away, boy. Don''t take my place."

    The string God Mingjia''s face was not good-looking and said, "we came first. Why do you say it''s your position? It''s good for those who are late to sit on the ground."

    "Hehe, you want to stop me, too?" qiliga''s whole body emits white smoke, and disgusting dark spots reminiscent of sunspots appear everywhere on his skin. With the outbreak of white smoke, his body was burning like a substantial flame.

    The surrounding air was unreal, which led to the temperature rising by dozens of degrees. The people on the table hurried away from the table to burn.

    "Bastard chilega, you burned our food?" seurata D of the Ministry of heaven shouted discontentedly at the ashes of the food.

    The people around dared to be angry, because chilega''s strength deterred them. I''ll be hungry for a while, but my life matters.

    "He has a fire elf."

    The string God jumped away from qiliga, and his eyes cautiously looked at qiliga. The exaggerated flame magic seemed to burn him to ashes.

    "Stop, your goal should be me, right?" Mu Hantian stood up, stopped in front of the string God Mingjia and faced him.

    "Oh, do you really dare to say that he is worth your life?" chilega said coldly, with some excitement in his eyes. Mu Hantian is right. His real goal is to weigh the depth of Mu Hantian.

    "No, he''s my friend, and he helped me out. I can''t watch him get hurt. I used to try to avoid it because I didn''t like trouble, not because I was afraid of you." Mu said faintly.

    "Ha ha, do you mean that you can defeat me with the burning spirit... Well, it''s been a long time since I met a prey as confident as you. It''s worth me to burn you to ashes." two fire dragons several meters big like water flowed out of his hands. Spray towards Mu Hantian.

    String God Mingjia looked at Mu Hantian with a smile and wanted to know what he would do.

    Sutra D, a descendant of the false god of the Ministry of heaven, was very unwilling to lose in the hands of Mu Hantian during the day, so he secretly prayed that Mu Hantian would not lose. Arrogant he would not allow anyone except those he thought to defeat Mu Hantian.

    "If you want to fight, I''ll accompany you and just try the unused power." Mu Hantian used the power of the family animals to come to qiliga in an instant, and then stretched out his right hand and inserted it into qiliga''s chest. Yes, this power is the power of emptiness.

    Mu Hantian took his hand out of chilega''s chest. They found that Mu Hantian had a sword in his hand, and chilega fell to the ground. When Mu cold day returned the emptiness of the sword to chilega, chilega woke up.

    "You know what? The sword just now is your heart. If I break it, you will be dead." Mu Hantian looked at qiliga jokingly. Others took a step back when they heard Mu Hantian''s words, because Mu Hantian''s words are obvious that he can turn your heart into a weapon, and if the weapon is broken, you will die.

    "Impossible, impossible... Qiliga whispered alone.

    Looking at qiliga like this, Mu Hantian said boring and came to the side of string God Mingjia.

 Chapter 54

    After dinner time, the ruins like dilapidated prison canteen was hidden in the border space, and a row of surrounding houses appeared on both sides of the prison instead of it. According to the situation, it should be a special space for criminals to rest. The prison has its own independent system. Unless it is very important, Nangong doesn''t need to arrange it in person that month. The criminals went back to their rooms hungry, complaining that chilega had ruined their dinner.

    Mu Hantian was going to choose one, but the string God Mingjia said to let him go to his room. After thinking about it, Mu Hantian refused his kindness.

    Mu Hantian came to mu''a night''s bedroom in Xiandu and knocked at the door.

    The door cracked with a squeak, revealing half a pure and refined face.

    "What''s the matter?" fairy mu''a said faintly. It doesn''t seem to welcome Mu Hantian.

    "Well, that''s right. Can I borrow you for a night tonight?" Mu cold looked and quickly flashed into the room, as if afraid of her refusal.

    The decoration of her room is the same as that of the surroundings, because there is nothing for them to use in the prison. The only thing that can tell the difference between girls'' rooms is the air, with a faint musk.

    "What the hell do you want to do?" fairy mu''a night closed the door, turned and looked at Mu cold day and said.

    "Please don''t mind. I said I just wanted to borrow you for a night." Mu Hantian said to himself.

    "Why do you want to live with me? You can go to where the string God drives." Xiandu mu''a night looked at Mu Hantian indifferently and said.

    "I don''t want to sleep with a man. Well, I''ll sleep with you all night. In return, I''ll take you out of the prison border." Mu Hantian said lazily.

    "There''s no need for you to do this. My daughter will come to save me when she grows up, at all costs." fairy mu''a said faintly.

    "You... You have a daughter. It''s unforgivable. Who did it?" Mu Han said angrily. Of course, all this is just for mu a ye, the fairy capital. Mu Hantian, who has read the original work, certainly knows that the so-called daughter is a clone.

    "Why are you surprised? She''s just a clone of me, with the power of the witch I gave." Xiandu mu''a night laughed.

    "Hehe, who knows what will happen in the future? Maybe she won''t be 100% sure to rescue you when she grows up? In that case, set the time tomorrow, and I''ll see if I can take you out of prison together. Mu Hantian smiled.

    "Are you leaving the prison tomorrow?" ah Ye looked at the cold sky, full of doubt. "Can you break the boundary of Nangong that month?"

    "No, if you break the barrier, you may hurt that month. I have other ways to go out." Mu Hantian said to himself.

    "Well, I trust you for the time being and leave you here to sleep one night, but you must not do anything special." ah Yeh nodded without feeling anything wrong.

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    Looking at Mu Han Tianxin lying in the bed he often sleeps, a strong magic appeared in the body of Xiandu MUA night, sprayed towards the middle of the bed and divided the bed into two halves.

    "Let''s sleep alone. Don''t cross the border without authorization." she grabbed the skirt corner of her black-and-white and two-color twelve single kimono, bent down and took off her shoes. The white and beautiful jade feet stretched out from the shoes. The whole person''s movement was very quiet, but there was no mud and water. She lay on the bed with her back to Mu cold day, and Mu cold day could only see her beautiful curve covered in the quilt.

    Although he agreed to spend the night with Mu Hantian, in fact, mu''a night, Xiandu, is always vigilant.

    "It''s only one night, isn''t it?" Mu said speechlessly, looking at the separated bed.

    "Do you have any dissatisfaction?" she said faintly.

    "Nothing. Anyway, you don''t need to sleep here in the future." Mu Hantian shook his head.

    "Before going to bed, let me say that when you are sleeping, please don''t ask me to do something like that to Nangong that month. You said that you kissed her when you were sleeping in Nangong that month, right?" Xiandu mu''a night warned.

    "Who can do it."

    "Just in case, I''m thinking about whether to tie you up." Xiandu mu''a night turned her back to Mu Hantian. I don''t know if she was joking. It''s really hard to figure out.

    "Ha ha... Seeing Mu Hantian stop talking, Xiandu mu''a night smiled a few times.

    "Stop talking nonsense. Get up before seven in the morning and go to bed." her breathing was slowly smooth.

    Mu Hantian muttered discontentedly, "it''s not the topic you caused."

    Mu Hantian closed his eyes and lay beside a beautiful woman and spent his first night in the new world.

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    The next morning, mu''a ye, the fairy capital who was used to the biological clock, woke up first. She opened her eyes and looked at Mu Hantian. She found that he slept all night and didn''t do anything special. She slowly stood on the bed and stretched out. Looking at Mu Hantian sleeping sweetly, she gently stretched out her jade foot and stepped on Mu Hantian''s belly.

    "Hey, wake up quickly, or we''ll be locked up in a confined space for a day."

    Mu Hantian''s hand habitually grabbed the soft feet on his stomach and muttered, "it''s not dawn yet. Let me sleep."

    "What do you want to do with my feet?" Mu Hantian held her toes, and her pretty face, which was always quiet, showed a blush, and her eyes stared at Mu Hantian.

    It seems that he feels the softness in his hands resisting. Mu cold day feels strange and slowly opens his eyelids. In the morning, he first sees the pretty face of Xiandu mu''a night with a little angry face, and the softness of his fingers is nothing else, just her feet.

    White and flawless toes, soft as if without bones. The light blue veins are very prominent, setting off the beauty of her jade feet.

    "Good morning," Mu Hantian said with a smile.

    She seemed to notice Mu Hantian''s gaze, and hurriedly pulled out her feet.

    "I did what I promised you to sleep here all night. Didn''t you say you wanted to take me out of prison?"

    "OK, but first confirm a coordinate of the outside world and take your daughter as the spatial coordinate. Can you give me a taste of your daughter''s magic?"

    "She is a doll made from my body. The smell of magic is the same as me."

    "In that case, release the magic with your right hand and put it on my hand." Mu Hantian stretched out his hand to her. Xiandu mu''a night hesitated for a while, but still chose to believe in Mu Hantian once.

    With his hands clasped tightly, mu''a night, the fairy capital, could feel the warmth from Mu''s fingers.

    Mu Hantian silently transmitted to the system at the bottom of his heart. Then Xiandu MUA night only felt a flower in front of him, and came to a spacious space from the closed bedroom in an instant. Although it is all dark, the environment we see now is so familiar. In front of her, there was a little girl carved out of a mold with her, staring at her and Mu Hantian with lovely and bright eyes.

    "Youma... Although I saw my daughter for the first time, Xiandu mu''a night was very familiar with her. Her eyes took a faint surprise. Unexpectedly, Mu cold day really took her out of prison.

 Chapter 55

    The pretty faces of their mother and daughter are too similar. They are beautiful. Ah Ye''s bright ruby is bright - fire red eyes. That gentle smiling eyes, different from ordinary people, with a little unknown, black elegant hair grew to the feet. Her daughter''s eyes are amber, and she looks like a tomboy with concise short hair.

    In addition to the difference in hair length, eye color and age, the two can''t distinguish. Once Laurie grows up, she must look like her mother and become a great beauty.

    "Mother... Lord?" little Laurie saw the familiar shadow in her memory for the first time, and her mouth made up a voice full of complex confusion.

    "Ah ye, she should be your daughter, very cute." Mu Hantian squatted in front of her and said hello to her with a smile. She looked at Mu Han Tian timidly with a little fear of strangers.

    "Of course. Such a girl is a simple replica produced by me through single reproduction. It is only made to destroy the seal of the prison border, which is equivalent to my shadow!" Xiandu MUA night said indifferently, and seems to have no feelings for his clone.

    Suddenly, Youma''s throat burst out a scream like a cuckoo crying blood, which was very desolate. From behind her, there emerged a human fantasy materialized through magic, a faceless knight in blue armor. The devil''s family members given through the contract and the "Guardian" of the witch.

    The whole body of the blue knight floating behind Laurie was eroded by the black vascular terror pattern, as if she was going to forcibly take Youma''s domination over the guardian.

    "No... please stop... Mother... It''s so painful!" Lori pleaded in a weak voice. The fairy mu''a night''s Crimson eyes looked at her, but showed a cold smile.

    "The power I lent you should be returned to me now - my daughter, since I have left prison, you have no meaning to exist now, Youma."

    Xiandu mu''a night raised his left hand, and suddenly burst into a few harsh sounds like firecrackers cracking, and Youma gave a silent scream. The huge wrist manipulated by magic seems to be pulling off the wings of a bird, forcibly pulling the fetters between Lori and the blue guardian from behind Youma.

    "No!" the magic that had flowed there gushed out like blood from the severed path of spiritual power. Lori''s guardian''s blue armor was completely dyed black, like a beast liberated from a chain, and the faceless Knight roared. His posture shook like the rising heat and moved behind ah Ye. Xiandu MUA night, she completely took control of Lori''s guardian. It can''t be said to seize, because he belongs to the guardian of Xiandu MUA night. After she recaptured the guardian, the magic of Xiandu mu''a night became very strong, and her strength was rapidly improving.

    Like a destroyed doll, Youma''s body rolls to the ground. Her open pupil has no focus and is full of confusion. Like a weak child, she was afraid. She was just like a different person. She once asked her guardians and the people who taught her magic, do they have any other value of existence besides the mission they are given?

    No one answered her. She was at a loss. If she rescued her mother, she didn''t dare to think about what she would do. She could detect that the magic of her body was passing quickly. If she didn''t treat it in time, it would lead to death! Yes, I have no value of existence.

    "Ah ye, look what you''ve done." Mu Hantian hugged Lori lying exhausted and stared at her with dissatisfaction. Although he didn''t understand what happened, he must have done great harm to Lori. The magic in her body is passing into the body of the fairy capital mu''a night.

    "I just take back what belongs to me. The price for Youma''s strength as a witch is that she must liberate me from the prison. Since the contract is abolished, I will certainly take back the guardian given to her. Moreover, if she wants to seize the dark oath from Nangong that month, she must take back my original strength." for the witch, the guardian is not a simple demon or weapon, But the power gained at the price of giving your soul to the devil. It is a part of one''s own body obtained by abandoning human identity. Youma is just a prop made by ah ye to escape from prison. Xiandu Mu ah Ye didn''t even give her daughter a little maternal love.

    "Do you do anything for your dream? You are really an irresponsible mother." Mu Hantian glared at her.

    "What are you angry about? She''s just a doll I made. How to deal with it is my freedom? Because only one is enough."

    "Dolls? Do you think dolls will have their own souls? With souls, she no longer belongs to your shadow. You often say that the witch is cursed and the world is cursed. Since you belong to the product made by the world, you belong to one of the dolls in the world! Then why do you try every means to resist the fate of the witch given to you by the world? Ah night, its In fact, you are basically the same as human beings, and the difference lies in your original heart. "Mu Hantian sighed.

    "Are you... Are you questioning me?" wood night, Xiandu, said in a low voice.

    "Forget it, I will change you in the future. Now since ah Ye is not a qualified mother, let me be her father to take care of her." Mu Hantian hugged Youma in his arms. Youma in pain heard Mu Hantian''s words and shed a drop of crystal tears from the corners of her eyes. Hold on to your only dependence and warmth now.

    "Do you want to be a father?" Mu Anye, the fairy capital, said goodbye to Mu Hantian and dared not look at him seriously. His heart seemed to miss a beat. "Well, I admit your relationship."

    "Don''t hurt our daughter again in the future." Mu Hantian said.

    The fairy capital mu''a night''s pretty face was a rare red, "don''t say anything that makes people misunderstand. It''s embarrassing."

    "You did that kind of thing to your daughter. Ah ye, I really miss your style." a third clear and pleasant voice appeared in the castle.

    Xiandu mu''a night''s pretty face changed. When she looked up, a black haired Lori appeared in mid air, overlooking Xiandu mu''a night and Mu cold day on the ground, and said with emotion.

 Chapter 56

    Seeing Laurie Nangong again that month, Mu Hantian was a little embarrassed. I really didn''t know how to say hello to her.

    "Nangong that month, I didn''t expect that you could catch up with Japan from the demon special zone in an instant. It''s amazing!" sendu MUA night said. The Laurie who appeared in front of Mu Hantian was no one else, but Nangong, who was responsible for taking care of the prison.

    "Ah ye, see the gray handcuffs on your wrists. In fact, you haven''t completely escaped from the prison. Ah ye, go back to the prison border. Your dream is over." looking down at the witch with crimson eyes, the announcement was made that month.

    "I see. Although she escaped from the prison, didn''t the escape prevention mechanism at the prison border stop?" Xiandu MUA night understood that if her magic failed to a certain extent, she would definitely be sealed back in the prison.

    Although the Nangong that month in front of her is just a projection, the strength she can send is no different from that of herself, but it''s no use defeating a projection. It will be generated again.

    "I say again, when you are free, the props designed for you as the manager of the prison border are used by people. Finally, you will sleep forever and stay in the foreign world alone. You will not be old and live alone watching the dream of the prosperous world in front of you. Hand in the dark oath in your memory, that month. I will not forgive you In order to save you from prison, "Xiandu mu''a night took out a book from his sleeve, which has a magic guide book that gives the criminal organization LCO always remember the forbidden Art - a magic guide book that can capture the opponent''s memory and time.

    "Ah night, as like as two peas ago, you said, but you know it can''t persuade me. Your dream is great, but it will sacrifice too many people." the guardian of the golden armor appeared behind the month, giving out a magic and terrible force that will move in five months.

    "Indeed! You already have feelings with the people on the island." the Black Knight emerged behind ah ye, and their magic collision produced a trace of uneasy voice.

    The reason why Nangong became hostile to the Xiandu mu''a night in that month is very simple. When studying on the island of the demon special zone five years ago, he hoped to protect the students at the same level of caihai college. Not because she was hired by the artificial island management commune to attack the devil that month, nor because she was a witch, but because friendship was such an unstable thing. Therefore, she and ah ye, the leader of the criminal organization LCO, became enemies.

    "Hello. I said, can you two listen to me?" sensing the smell of gunpowder between the two women, Mu Hantian stopped between them, hoping to stop the two women from fighting.

    "Hum, don''t you think you''ve caused enough trouble? Kiss... Kiss me and make a mess of the prison. Now I even let ah ye out of the prison. I haven''t settled those accounts with you yet." Mu Hantian stared at that month, as if he was saying that I''ll settle accounts with you when I clean up ah Ye.

    "That month, you can put ah ye in prison, but I can rescue her at any time. So, can you discuss letting ah ye go and have a perfect ending?"

    "Asshole, do you know what you''re talking about? If ah Ye continues to fool around outside, it will not only kill many people, but also if she is arrested again next time, she may be directly sentenced to death. And only I can manage the prison. As long as it is sealed into the prison border, the artificial island management commune can''t fight ah Ye. Things will be solved with the best of both worlds, won''t it?" He said excitedly that month and spoke his heart. That month closed ah ye, in fact, she was concerned about her safety.

    "One hopes to rescue you from the solitary prison, and the other wants to protect each other in prison. Hey, you two!"

    "In that case, let me supervise ah ye and won''t let her act recklessly. Look, do you have the heart to watch a 10-year-old child lose his mother?" said Youma, who was injured and recovered from Mu Hantian.

    "I... I don''t need your supervision... My great dream won''t fail." ah Ye blushed and said weakly.

    "Hum, you are a great danger yourself. You can''t even think about how much chaos the combination with ah ye may bring to the world." that month, he glared at Mu Hantian, and his little hand wanted to knock Mu Hantian''s head.

    "What good way do you have to make everyone satisfied? Of course I hope you can live in peace," Mu said.

 Chapter 57

    Nangong blinked his big black and round eyes for a while and said, "I think only by locking ah ye in prison can we achieve the best of both worlds."

    The fairy capital mu''a night always hopes to recapture the dark oath from the memory of that month, so as to change the world. The props seized - the magic guide book with inherent accumulation time operation, she deeply remembers that even if it is destroyed, it can be reproduced through memory.

    The only way to get the best of both worlds is to seal ah Ye''s action or ability. She can''t seal ah Ye''s magic, but her action.

    Mu Hantian''s forehead burst out a big well. He hugged Laurie Youma with one hand, took ah ye with the other hand and said, "ah ye, let''s leave and ignore her."

    Xiandu mu''a night foolishly followed Mu Hantian''s back. He couldn''t react from it. He held his hand tightly.

    "Bastard, listen to people finish their words. Your request is too difficult. How difficult it is to fully realize it." he said with his hands on his hips that month.

    "First, as like as two peas, I want to make a few requests: first, weaken the magic concentration of the night, and save the little girl in your arms. I think you will agree. Second, you two must stay in the magic clan zone. Please put it on third." in Nangong that month, the little hand took out a gray handcuff exactly like the one in the night. She felt that if she wanted to leave two dangerous elements outside, she might as well stay around and monitor them. This was also more reassuring. Ah Ye is too stubborn. I hope I can change her!

    "You should know that the prison border has no effect on me." Mu Hantian looked at the handcuffs in her hand and smiled.

    "Hehe, this is not the handcuffs of the prison system. Take it and try the effect." he said playfully that month.

    Mu Hantian was not afraid of the prison border in Nangong that month, so he did not hesitate to stretch out his hand and buckle the handcuffs on his wrist.

    "Before testing the effect of handcuffs, I''d better help ah Ye''s daughter recapture the guardian." that month, the elbow with spell hit ah Ye''s body and shook ah Ye''s brain.

    Ah Yeh lost consciousness in a moment, breaking the link between him and his guardian. And that month did not let go of that moment and released the chain from the void.

    "Come out of the lamented ice prison, the ugly Knight guarding the spiral of hell!"

    The silver chain tightly locked the Black Knight''s whole body, and then the Black Knight struggled violently like a wounded beast in order to get rid of the eye-catching chain. But the chain with magic was not broken, but tied the Black Knight tighter.

    "My name is void. Burn all those who break the curse of the contract with the fire of eternal robbery. Tear the black blood body, go back to the place where you should have existed, and offer your sword to the pale girl who gave your soul!"

    The chanting of the mantra continued that month. Her magic flowed through the chain and attacked the Black Knight like lightning. Then the black armor wrapped around the Black Knight''s body cracked, and there appeared a pale blue armor like the blue sea in summer, which belongs to the color of Youma guardian, the pale blue witch Youma.

    "Cang!" Youma called in the hazy consciousness. Then the pale Knight roared, and the severed psychic path was revived. The link between her and the "Guardian" was restored, and Youma took back her power as a witch. The guardian was forcibly taken away, which was the same as what ah ye had done to Youma, and half of ah Ye''s magic was exhausted.

    "Alone and helpless, but I won''t admit defeat, I won''t recognize the world, and I won''t give in." she coughed up a mouthful of blood, looked at Mu Hantian who helped that month but didn''t help herself, and rushed out more than ten meters.

    Mu Hantian wanted to hold her, but he stopped him with a smile that month.

    "Don''t worry, now let''s test the effect of your handcuffs. 10 meters, 20 meters, 100 meters." when ah Yeh rushed out of the 100 meters distance, a large number of iron chains spewed out of her chain to lock her and dragged her to the void behind. Ah Yeh with exhausted magic could not escape the shackles of the iron chain.

    At the same time, Mu Hantian opened the space in front of Mu Hantian, and the void spewed out a large number of silver chains, which were tightly connected with Mu Hantian''s handcuffs. It seems that ah Ye is the spouting end and Mu Hantian is the receiving end.

    The silver chain dragged the bound ah ye out and tied him face to face with Mu Hantian. Mu Hantian can detect every inch of skin in ah Ye''s black-and-white kimono.

    If you didn''t hold Youma with one hand, maybe Youma would be sandwiched between them.

    "What are you... What are you doing? Let go of me." ah Ye felt his body was about to knead with the man in front of him. She said in a panic. Her pale, bloodless face appeared a touch of purplish red.

    "What were you doing that month?" Mu Hantian said with a wry smile.

    One hand around one, close to one in the arms, and the mother and daughter were close to themselves.

    "Hehe, the power of handcuffs is good, because it''s not to limit you, but to limit her. If ah Ye leaves you 100 meters away, the handcuffs will forcibly pull her to your side. In this way, ah Ye won''t have to force her back to prison. Whether the world is dirty or cursed! Ah ye, now you can witness with me."

    "In fact, how can the world with ah ye be dirty! Ah ye can illuminate the world alone." he touched ah Ye''s pretty face. "You see, it''s beautiful! If you look at that month, she should be jealous."

    "What do you mean, asshole? I haven''t kissed my account yet." a fan appeared in the hand that month, trying to knock Mu cold''s head. Unfortunately, she couldn''t reach Mu cold''s head at all.

    At the age of 21, she was almost as tall as UMA Lori.

    "Hum, anyway, I won''t give up my dream." ah Ye twisted her face and hummed coldly. That month, with a knowing smile, I understood that ah Ye temporarily accepted her arrangement.

    "Well, I''ll take you to the demon special zone."

 Chapter 58

    Nangong, known as the gap witch, took advantage of space transfer to bring the huddled Mu Hantian three to a large house in a high-grade residential area, with spacious and luxurious decoration.

    There was only one minute to lock ah Ye''s chain. She flustered away Mu Hantian, and then sorted out her messy clothes.

    "This house is my residence in the demon special zone. If you don''t mind, you can live here." he proudly introduced his mansion that month.

    "How sad, do you want to indulge in your dreams and refuse to wake up?" ah Ye sneered.

    "Indeed! You can regard me as nonexistent. Ah ye can sleep in the same bed with him as a husband and wife like last night." that month looked up and said misunderstood words.

    Ah Ye blushed and strongly denied, "you''re talking nonsense. Who slept with him? It''s you, pretending to be asleep and deliberately letting him kiss."

    "Ah ye, do you want to quarrel?" Nangong looked at ah ye with his hands crossed at his waist.

    "Who is afraid of you? One day I will take back the dark oath from your memory. Do you think I will make up with you?" ah Ye stared at the month with beautiful eyes, and the air was full of gunpowder.

    "You keep arguing, I''ll take a bath first." Mu Han genius didn''t bother to pay attention to their dispute and walked to the bathroom. The two women didn''t seem to notice the disappearance of Mu cold day, and their eyes seemed to flash an electric spark in the air.

    Youma, who is watching, doesn''t know what to do. She can only rely on Mu Hantian.

    "Youma... Youma wants to rub his father''s back." Youma doesn''t adapt to the atmosphere in front of him and follows Mu Hantian timidly.

    Mu Hantian came to the bathroom, which was full of pink decoration. Even the bathtub is relatively small. Mu Hantian takes up almost half of the position as soon as he sits down. I don''t know if I designed a bathtub suitable for my body that month. After washing their hair and body, they sat in the bathtub and decided to find a chance to release kruru and them from the system space tomorrow.

    Mu Hantian was thinking. The bathroom door opened with a squeak. What appeared in front of Mu Hantian was Youma with a red face.

    "Youma, what''s the matter? What''s on your mind? If you have, you can tell me."

    "Occasionally... Occasionally, I have to help my father take a bath and rub his back." Youma, who blushed because of shyness, said slowly.

    "Youma, you don''t have to."

    "Doesn''t your father like it?"

    "It''s not that I don''t like it, but I think you have something on your mind. Tell me."

    "I don''t have the memory before the age of 6. The magic knowledge I learned and the contract with the devil belong to all memories. I was born at the age of 6, alone in the basement of the castle. I often ask the maid of artificial life, where is my mother." your mother is in prison. " The maid answered like this every time. She told me about my mother. It was in XianShen City, Tokyo. It was a prison located in the Far East demon special zone. It was a different sealed space from the world, a popular place of eternal robbery, and a time maze without exit. My mother was betrayed by the hateful gap demon girl, so she was imprisoned in the dark abyss! My mother gave birth to me to escape as her The card to get out of prison. And I''m a pure blood witch who made a contract with the devil and the dark blue witch guarded by the blue knight! I don''t know anything, only understand that my mother is locked up in a far away place, and my mission is to save my mother, but... "

    Youma paused, leaned his face against Mu Hantian''s chest and said, "since I was born to escape from prison, what will happen when my mother escapes? Will my mother still want Youma? Does Youma still have value?"

    It seems that ah Ye''s maids often brainwash her just to save ah Ye. ha-ha.

    "Well, don''t bother yourself. Abandon everything before and start your new life tomorrow." Mu Hantian held Youma and looked at his lovely face, showing a weak side, which was very pitiful.

    He helped her dry her tears. "Now that the last mission has been completed, make your next mission."

    "Make it yourself?" Youma sobbed and stared at his new father.

    "Yes, for example, do you want to be a good daughter of your father and try to make your mother recognize yourself. There are a lot of them," Mu said.

    "Well, Youma understands. Youma will be a good daughter of her father and try to be recognized by her mother." Youma''s pretty face glows again, his hands tightly around Mu cold''s neck, and their faces stick closely together.

 Chapter 59

    Mu Hantian came out with Youma and found that they were sitting quietly on the table. There was a tense atmosphere around them. It seems that the cold war between them will last for some time.

    Youma skillfully called out her mother, but ah ye said to Youma with a cold smile that I don''t need you anymore. I thought Youma would show a painful and heavy expression, but Youma changed, became more lively and more energetic than before.

    "Youma will cheer up and become a person of value to her mother again."

    "Hehe, where''s the broken doll! Ah ye, you can''t control it." that month spit out a voice that can''t pronounce clearly, but it''s particularly happy.

    Ah Ye''s pretty face was angry and looked at Youma coldly. Youma was scared to shrink behind Mu Hantian.

    "In that month, can you arrange Youma to go to a nearby school?" Mu Hantian smiled.

    "Yes, but if you want to live in XianShen City, you must go through the relevant formalities. I''ll arrange it for you tomorrow." that month said, glancing at the cold day.

    "Well, I promise to go through the formalities with you tomorrow, but I have three people to do it together tomorrow. By the way, is Youma sauce in grade 3 of primary school?"

    "Father, don''t underestimate Youma. Youma will graduate from grade 6 in two months." Youma whispered.

    "Oh, are you ready to graduate from grade 6? Well, skip primary school and come to caihai School Park. I''ll be a teacher there. That month smiled and then looked at Xiangmu cold day:" by the way, you just said there were three people. Who are they? "

    "Oh, it''s my man. You can see it tomorrow." Mu Hantian said.

    "Really?" whispered the month.

    "Hum! So you really become a school teacher and watch the students grow up." ah yeleng hummed.

    "Yes, what''s wrong." that month sighed and looked at the outside world. After half a moment of silence, her pretty face returned to freshness: "the room is divided by the three of you. Ah ye can sleep in a room with him and have a good rest." after that, she went straight back to the front master bedroom.

    "It''s all your fault. I was teased by that month." ah Ye''s Crimson eyes stared at Mu Hantian and said with a hate voice.

    "Hehe, anyway, she misunderstood. Why don''t we really sleep in a room." Mu Hantian said with a smile.

    "I want you to sleep with Nangong that month. I never remember sleeping with you." she said angrily. Then she left. I don''t know whether to take a bath or rest.

    Looking at the Mu cold day alone, Youma felt a little unbearable and whispered, "father, do you want Youma to sleep with you?"

    "Youma is really good. Don''t worry about me. Choose one by yourself." Mu Hantian said happily.

    "I''ll wait until my father has chosen it."

    "All right."

    Mu Hantian took Youma for a while, and then Mu Hantian chose a spacious room. Youma was next door to Mu Hantian.

    Back in the bedroom, Mu Hantian released the three women in the system space. As soon as they came out, krulu wanted to talk, but mu Hantian asked them to leave first and come back tomorrow. The three women had to nod and leave.

    A night without wordsбдбдбдбдбдбд

    The next morning, that month took Mu Hantian, Youma and ah ye to set out. Just then, the doorbell rang. That month opened the door and found three women she didn''t know. Yes, it was the third daughter of Kru.

    After the three women explained their intention, they took them to go through the formalities together that month.

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    "Sister Xuejie, you came that month. Who are the following?" the simple space moved. Mu cold day, they came to an office. The speaker was a young woman with red hair combed into balls and braided braids.

    She looked at Mu cold day with great interest, and then touched the head of that month excitedly, as if comforting a child.

    "No, didn''t you fall in love that month?" "don''t touch me, I just brought them to apply for the demon clan login card." that month glared at the teachers she worked with, and couldn''t cope with her enthusiastic attack.

    The so-called demon clan registration certificate is originally a metal bracelet worn on the wrist, which contains a living sensor, magic sensing device and transmitter. They are not ordinary people wearing this thing. The special login citizens of the demon clan special zone, in other words, are non-human and demon clan.

    Those who log in to the demon clan with bracelets rarely harm human beings. If they do that, the evil attacking officers of the special zone police will flood in, and the demon clan can get the identity of a normal person and live in the city.

    "Her name is Sasaki Cape, my colleague." that month, she looked at the tall girl in front and explained to Mu Hantian, and then introduced Mu Hantian one by one.

    "By the way, he will be our colleague."

    "Really?" Sasaki Cape looked at Mu Hantian with bright eyes.

    Sasaki connected to the computer and began to go through the relevant procedures.

    "The formalities have been completed. Congratulations on becoming a member of Xianshen city." Sasaki Cape gave them six bracelets, proof of belonging to the demon clan.

    "Especially cold weather sauce. You should take care of it in the future. It''s hard to attack the magician."

    "Attack the demon master, isn''t he a teacher?" Mu Hantian asked suspiciously.

    "Oh, I forgot to tell you that we are not only teachers, but also the attacking magicians of the SAR police on active duty." that month smiled and said.

 Chapter 60

Xiaofeng is sorry for everyone. I have something to go out today, so there is no second watch. I''ll add more tomorrow

 Chapter 61

    "No, I have no intention of joining other organizations." Mu Hantian refused.

    "Attacking magician is a great profession. Why should cold weather sauce refuse?" Sasaki Cape asked puzzled.

    "It''s just that I''m too powerful. Don''t you think only commanding the night empire is in line with my strength?" Mu Hantian laughed.

    This is the voice of Xiaoguang: "task 1: establish your own night Empire and get the recognition of the other four true ancestors. (task reward 3 lucky draw opportunities, 10000 exchange points) task 2: become the recognized strongest true ancestor. (task reward 12000, the system opens a new mode)

    After hearing Xiaoguang''s voice, Mu Hantian understood that this is the rhythm of the system to be upgraded. Hehe, it seems that the task must be completed.

    "You are daydreaming. Only Zhenzu can have his own territory. What can you do as a little vampire?" Leng hum that month. There are only four true ancestors in the world, and the fourth true ancestor is created by the first three true ancestors and the false god Tianbu to deal with the holy annihilation. It is known as the strongest vampire in the world. It can be said that the whole world has been divided up. Other vampires have little chance to swallow the true ancestor.

    "I''m kidding. In fact, I prefer to be a teacher than an attacking magician. I can not only see the students grow up, but also take better care of Youma. So, I hope to be a teacher of caihai college like you." Mu Hantian said. School and attacking magician, Mu Hantian of course chose school. After all, there is not so much trouble.

    After listening to Mu Hantian''s words, Youma''s amber eyes were already filled with water mist. He felt the love of others for the first time and felt warm physically and mentally.

    "That''s a good answer. If you become the camp of that month, you should be aware of becoming an enemy with me."

    The plot has changed so dramatically. The look of that month shows that she is very angry. Ah Ye''s eyes flashed a trace of pride in this scene.

    "OK, teacher, are you? Get ready. I''ll go through the employment formalities for you. Just follow me to school tomorrow." he said angrily that month.

    "Hehe, thank you very much." Mu Hantian said with a smile.

    Darling, it''s amazing. A trace of pity flashed through Sasaki Cape''s eyes, as if he felt that Mu Hantian was going to be a tragedy. The angry moon sauce was unreasonable and arrogant.

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    So the next day, Mu Hantian lost a uniform that month, saying he wanted to dress formally. Mu Hantian didn''t doubt it, but he didn''t feel like the teacher''s uniform, because it wasn''t an all black suit.

    Mu Hantian doesn''t care about the small details of his clothes. After he changes his uniform, he follows ah Ye behind that month, while krulu, Qi Si and Feng are left by Mu Hantian to take care of Youma and look after the house.

    Ah ye came to the familiar college. Her eyes flashed a trace of complexity. She left Mu Hantian and they came to the library alone. It is said that she used to be the Secretary of the library organization, although she was a magic guide book.

    But I also feel that it''s not good to come to the library to read after Mu Hantian and them. But what makes her tragic and troubled is that she must always pay attention to Mu Hantian''s actions, otherwise it''s bad to be more than 100 meters away.

    Mu Hantian followed him to the door of a classroom that month. He looked up and found that it was class a of grade one in senior high school. That month, he told him to wait outside the door and go first.

    Mu Hantian had seen a lot of animation before and knew it, so he didn''t say anything.

    A few minutes later, he heard that month calling his name. Mu Hantian put on a gentle smile, then calmly opened the door of the classroom and walked in. The first thing that came into sight was the young cheeks of more than 30 students.

    "Hmm?" seeing Mu Hantian''s arrival, everyone in the classroom looked at him. Their outstanding faces and charming smiles had an unprecedented impact on the young.

    "Students, nice to meet you. I''m yours... Mu Hantian smiled and stepped on the podium and waved his hands, but he interrupted him that month before he finished.

    "He is the transfer student I just introduced. Mu Hantian, please take good care of him." he said with an evil smile that month.

    That month''s words were like nine Heavenly God thunder bombarding Mu Hantian''s heart, and his expectant smile immediately solidified on his face.

    "That moon sauce, what did you say just now? I didn''t hear it very clearly. Can you say it again?"

    "Mu Hantian, please don''t tease the teacher any more. Just pick a seat. Oh, one more thing, I''ll call my teacher that month." he coughed softly, and that month tiptoed to touch Mu Hantian''s head.

    "That moon sauce, you are playing with me!" Mu Hantian''s book fell to the ground with a bang.

    "Ha ha... I can''t help laughing when I observe ah ye in the cold day. Her cold pretty face is like a hundred flowers blooming. Although it''s only for a moment, it''s very beautiful.

    "Hum! I told you to trust Nangong that month. Now you''ve suffered."

    "Mu Hantian, please be sure to study hard, because the final exam will be held in more than a month. If you fail the exam, be careful to repeat the grade." that month, Mu Hantian smiled, but I don''t know why Mu Hantian felt fluffy in his heart.

    "Hum! The exam is a piece of cake for me. I care if you can have a good class that month. If you don''t have that chair, I don''t seem to be able to see you." Mu Hantian provoked.

    It was the same month. The students around felt that their bodies were shaking. Today''s month was not the same as usual.

    "Start class now... As soon as Mu Han sat down, he clapped the podium and made a loud bang that month. It felt very terrible.

 Chapter 62

    Mu Hantian looked absently at the sky outside the window with her left hand. In her ears, there was a lovely and slightly illegible sound of that month. Unfortunately, she read English and was Mu Hantian''s head teacher.

    Although he was small, he had a wonderful sense of authority and leadership in the college that month. Students also have high praise for her teaching. Many people like to affectionately call her "that month sauce". Mu Hantian is the second person who dares to offend her except Sasaki Cape.

    Suddenly, Mu Hantian felt the mountain behind the school, and a magnificent magic wave broke out in an instant, and the magic was obviously out of control.

    "That month''s sauce, I have something to go out for a while." without her promise, Mu cold rushed out of the classroom two or three steps. Without waiting for him to see what happened with a blink, he felt that someone had pulled the corner of his clothes.

    "Bastard, don''t run around!" Mu Hantian turned around and looked at himself angrily.

    "Well, I almost forgot to bring ah Ye." Mu Hantian smiled awkwardly and took her little hand. Ah Ye struggled a little and let Mu Hantian take her little hand. Her face was a little red.

    Mu Hantian took ah ye to the back mountain of the school from the teaching building by using the blink.

    Less than ten minutes'' walk from caihai college, there is a monastery in the deep of the park surrounded by green trees and grass.

    "Help... Help..." a scream of horror and sadness came out of the monastery, which was creepy. And very young, obviously sent by a girl of 11 or 12 years old.

    "What happened?" ah ye asked aloud.

    "Things seem a little serious." confused ah ye made a quiet voice behind them. He has an inexplicable tone of leadership and mysterious authority.

    "That... That month sauce, don''t you have to go to class?" Mu Hantian wasn''t too surprised at her arrival. Because he was familiar with the magic wave of that month.

    "What do you mean?" the month muttered. "I learned from the information network of the attacking magician that the monastery of adilard seems to be sealed with the spiritual blood of the sage."

    "The wise man''s spiritual blood, what''s that?" Mu Hantian wondered. Before crossing, he saw the blood devouring raid. He only saw the angel chapter I, so he didn''t understand the rest of the plot.

    "That''s the crimson liquid metal life with independent will created by Nina yadillard, a great alchemist 270 years ago. It can be called the perfect masterpiece of alchemists. If you can transplant your soul into the immortal metal life, you can not only become true immortality, but also have the same powerful magic as the true ancestor. It''s difficult to see the current situation The spirit blood of the sage is resurrected? "The month muttered suspiciously.

    "Don''t guess, just go and have a look." Mu Hantian squeezed the two women''s small hands and came to the monastery with a blink.

    The situation inside was very tragic. A red blood like metal sphere emitting the magic of the riot was constantly devouring the little Loris of the monastery. It seemed that there were only three Loris left. One of them will remind people of silver hair in the snow and light blue eyes like the brilliance of an ice river.

    They curled up in fear and had no power to resist. The metal spheres flowed out of the shiny liquid, one by one submerging the Lauries into the red liquid. When Mu felt cold, only the silver haired little Lori and one of her partners were holding together.

    "Stop!" we can''t watch them get hurt. We must save them.

    "Ah!" at the moment when Mu Hantian shot, the silver haired Laurie closed her eyes and burst out a powerful spiritual force, forcing the red metal liquid back more than ten meters. Unfortunately, the little friend in her arms has become glittering metal below her knees. Her body also has large and small injuries, or it was hurt when she ran away.

    Seeing that the sage''s spiritual blood would attack again, Mu cold sky''s figure blocked them in front.

    It seems that Mu cold day is ignored, and the sage''s spiritual blood overflows to Mu cold day. Mu Hantian beat hard, and the whole red liquid exploded into powder. But strangely, the magic did not disappear, but condensed a little bit again.

    Seeing Mu cold day blocking in front of them, both women lit up hope in their hearts.

    "Fool, if you want to defeat the sage''s spiritual blood, you must defeat the refining core of the control switch on it." ah Ye reminded faintly.

    Mu Hantian saw that there was a black sphere in the middle of it. Similar to its shape, there is one in the abandoned corner of the monastery, but it belongs to the fire red treasure.

    "You don''t have to do it. It''s the work of the demon attacking master."

    There were many silver chains in the space, which bound the spiritual blood of the sage. Unfortunately, the spiritual blood turned into liquid and escaped. That month''s pretty face was tight, and the Golden Knight behind appeared, stabbing forward with his sword.

    There was a ripple in the space, and the sword tip appeared at the core refining position of spiritual blood, and it was broken with a click. The whole soul blood seemed to have lost its energy and strangely froze. The liquid turned into a solid, like a ruby.

    "It seems that I have to seal it again! It''s too dangerous to keep it. Anyway, that''s not what I should consider." the month said faintly.

    "Hehe, I think it''s easier to destroy it. Let me destroy it!"

    "No, who told you to refuse to be an attacking magician. Now that things are finished, you go back to class immediately." that month hummed.

 Chapter 63

    "Wait a minute. Now it''s important to send them to the hospital. Class is just a trivial matter," Mu said.

    "Really nosy." ah Ye muttered, and what he had done brushed her mind one by one.

    "Give it to me!" that month, he put away his parasol and came to the two Lauries with a kind smile. The two Lauries didn''t seem to give her face. They were so frightened that they kept crying, trembling and hugging each other''s bodies. The grade is the same as Youma, about eleven years old.

    "Ha! That moon sauce, you see you scared them. It seems that they don''t believe you! Let me have a try." Mu Hantian smiled and squatted slowly in front of the two Lauries, like comforting the frightened kittens, with his palm gently touching their little heads.

    "Good, don''t be afraid, big brother takes you to the hospital for treatment." Mu Hantian''s comfort seems to be effective, and the two Loris become calm and less afraid. Blinking beautiful big eyes, staring at Mu cold day. Mu Hantian tentatively put his hand around their waist, and they didn''t resist.

    With one hand around a Laurie''s small waist, Mu Hantian hugged the two Lauries in his spacious arms. Their little hands hold Mu''s clothes tightly, and they may be afraid of falling down.

    "Let me lead the way." the month snorted. She never expected Mu Hantian to be more popular than herself. Is she really so terrible. In fact, because of her inhuman power, the two Loris were afraid of her. Although that month was lovely, it had a wonderful sense of dignity. Ah Ye couldn''t do meaningless things, so the two Loris automatically lost her pass.

    On the way, Mu Hantian learned that almost all the children in the monastery belong to adopted orphans. The beautiful silver haired Lori was called Yele Xiayin, and the other Lori whose legs were eroded by spiritual blood couldn''t say it. Mu was afraid that she would hurt, so he comforted her to sleep.

    He came to the hospital of the demon special zone. As a demon attacking master, he personally went out to handle the formalities for the two women in that month, and the hospital directly arranged for them to have relevant treatment.

    "Big brother, don''t leave Xiayin." yese Xiayin grasped Mu Hantian''s clothes tightly, and her beautiful and lovely eyes were full of fear again.

    "You should stay in hospital for treatment. Big brother will come to see you when he has time." Mu Hantian patted her head gently and said comfortingly.

    "When is the time, 10 minutes or an hour later?" all the nuns in the monastery died. She took Mu Hantian as her only dependence.

    "Well, I''ll probably wait for school. Now I''m studying in caihai college." Mu Hantian replied.

    "Then don''t forget to come to see us." Xia Yin''s bright and pure eyes looked at him, Mu Hantian nodded, and Xia Yin watched him leave.

    "Mu Hantian, it''s not enough to have a daughter Youma. Do you think you''re going to adopt two more daughters? Can you take care of them?" said that month. Although it was a little funny, I actually admired Mu Hantian that month. All along, people who see difficulties will come forward. He has a gentle heart!

    Mu Hantian''s eyes brightened. "It''s a good idea. I''m looking forward to their three forming four sisters with that month''s sauce. It must be very cute!"

    "Well, they really look like sisters." ah Ye smiled faintly.

    "You two... That month, he pointed his fan at Mu Han Tian and ah ye, and his puffed face looked very cute.

    "Hehe, is that the month to be the mother of the three?" Mu Hantian held her wrist waving a fan and said with a smile.

    "Eh... Be their mother?" that month was stunned and didn''t react.

    "Hum!" ah Ye snorted coldly, looking at Mu cold sky with cold eyes.

    "Fool, what are you talking about? Who will marry you." when I recovered, all my pretty faces were red in that month.

    "As like as two peas, what do you think is the right month to be her mother?" said the night lightly, as if she were hiding something in her words.

    The three were silent for a long time. A trace of loneliness and solitude flashed through their eyes in the month when they recovered.

 Chapter 64

    Time passed quietly, and two months passed quickly. The final examination of the school was completed. To Mu Hantian''s surprise, he failed all his grades. It is said that he will repeat the grade for one year. This makes Mu Hantian, who has a system, shout unscientific.

    A little thought, Mu cold day with a smile on his mouth, it seems that that month is going to keep me in her class. That month''s character, as always, was self respecting. Although I was a little happy, what I wanted was not to be a student. How can I fix it.

    Anyway, it''s not a day or two to fight against that month. Mu Hantian thought of the later plot and had his own plan.

    Youma looked very happy and cheered that she could go to a school with her father. Mu Hantian''s face is sweating. The first grade of junior high school is called the father of the first grade of senior high school. That''s not good. It will definitely stir the whole school.

    Due to the sage''s spiritual blood, Xia Yin, who is hospitalized, is finally leaving the hospital. Mu Hantian often goes to see her. Mu Hantian thought that if he wanted to take Xia Yin away, he had to wait until she fused with an angel. Although he didn''t want her to suffer, if he wanted to take Xia Yin away, he had to let Xia Yin have the ability to protect himself. Mu Hantian thought about leaving without Xia Yin, but Xia Yin might die of sadness.

    That evening, Mu Hantian came to the hospital as usual, and ah Ye followed him secretly as usual. In front of Xia Yin''s ward, a man in his 30s with glasses was waiting there, as if waiting for mu cold weather.

    "Hello, you are Mu Hantian, aren''t you? Nice to meet you. My name is Ye se Xiansheng." he kindly extended his hand to Mu Hantian.

    "Yelai Xiansheng? Are you and Xia yin?" Mu Hantian said faintly. Mu Hantian said in his heart, "I know you. If I didn''t want to turn Xia Yin into an angel, I wouldn''t bother to see you!"

    "I''m her uncle."

    "Oh, what about Xia Yin''s parents? Where are they?" Mu Hantian asked.

    "It doesn''t matter to tell you. I didn''t know who left my sister irresponsibly, regardless of her daughter, until I found out her psychic power some time ago. I have confirmed that Xia Yin''s father was the former king of aldikia. Through investigation, I found out the builder of yadilad monastery and was able to find out Xia Yin''s life experience," said Xiansheng yelase.

    "I see. You''ve come to pick up Xia Yin," Mu said.

    "Yes, but don''t worry, I will treat Xia Yin as a daughter in the future." he said firmly.

    "It doesn''t matter. We''ll have a chance to meet later." Mu Hantian said with a smile.

    "Thank you for your consideration." he bowed.

    "Let''s talk about it in the ward first. At the same time, I hope you can adopt children from another monastery."

    "It''s a great honor." yese Xiansheng pushed open the door and they walked into the ward together.

    "Big brother and Dad!" Xia Yin said in surprise. It seems that ye se Xiansheng didn''t tell Xia Yin the truth!

    "Xia Yin, ready to leave the hospital." Mu Hantian said with a smile.

    "Sobbing, do you want to leave the big brother? Can''t you see the big brother in the future?" Xia Yin cried with tears in her blue eyes. It makes people feel protective.

    "Don''t worry, there will be a chance to meet in the future. Make an appointment with your eldest brother to meet at caihai college." Mu Hantian touched her silver hair and said.

    "Well, I''ve made an appointment. I''ll see you at caihai college." her eyes lit up and she was full of hope for tomorrow.

    Mu Hantian talked with Xia Yin until more than 7 p.m. and almost all the people in the hospital were gone. When Mu Hantian was about to leave, he found a beautiful and lovely girl with long orange hair sitting on a bench, crying. Mu Han, who happened to pass by, stopped and his eyes stayed on that face. If she didn''t wear the clothes of the first grade in Junior High School of caihai college, Mu Han genius wouldn''t care! Well, Mu Hantian actually recognized her. She is blue feather and shallot. She is a good friend of the ancient city in the original book. She likes the ancient city and is Cain''s witch.

    Feeling Mu''s sight in the cold day, shallot suddenly looked up. She stares at Mu Hantian tightly. She is a stubborn girl.

    "Here you are." Mu Hantian handed out his handkerchief. "You are a freshman in our school."

    "The elder is mu Hantian. He is the only one who repeats a grade in senior one middle school, isn''t he? He is very famous in the Middle School of our school!" shallot said with a questioning tone.

    "Really? Hehe, I don''t think being famous is a good thing." Mu Hantian said.

 Chapter 65

    What attracts Mu Hantian''s attention is the notebook pressed on his knee and a rustic glasses placed on the keyboard. It is estimated that it was used to hide his lovely before. A woman''s information is displayed on the screen of the laptop. Mu Hantian glances at it and knows the reason why shallot cries. Her mother was hospitalized because of illness, but the doctor failed to save her mother''s life. Her mother died in the evening.

    "The elder appeared in the school at the present time. Did he say he was hurt?" he asked curiously, looking at Mu cold day with red crying eyes.

    "Crow''s mouth, how can a strong man like me get hurt!" Mu Hantian curled his mouth and then said, "well, two orphans in adilard monastery have been hospitalized for two months. I have often come to see them since before."

    "It''s true that a fool can''t catch a cold," she said. Because I often saw Mu Hantian some time ago, I believed Mu Hantian''s words.

    "Who is a fool!" Mu Hantian said with his lips curled.

    "Hehe, elder, why are you pestling? Sit here." shallot closed his laptop and pointed to the empty seat next to him.

    "Er, but... Mu Hantian was going to leave the hospital, so he didn''t plan to stay all the time. Xia Yin was discharged from the hospital, and things came to an end.

    "It doesn''t matter. If a person cries alone in the dark night, doesn''t it look very sad?" said shallot.

    "Although I want to help you very much, I can''t help you with me! You see, many people passing by stare at me with disgusting eyes. It seems that they misunderstood what bad things I did. If I continue to stay, it will lead to unnecessary trouble." Mu Hantian secretly pointed to a boy staring at them.

    "It doesn''t matter. If someone gossips, I''ll say you made me cry." the shallot thief smiled. Obviously, he is a beautiful beauty with a untidy smile. He doesn''t care whether he is a lady or not and shows his personality.

    "What''s that? It''s too much!" Mu Hantian said.

    "It''s just a small matter. Anyway, you can bear it no matter what you say, senior. It''s a punishment for watching me cry." her unreasonable words and straightforward attitude make people subconsciously ignore that she is heterosexual, but think she is a man.

    "Well, if anyone asks, I''ll say you''re my sister." Mu Hantian smiled.

    "Hum, they will say you are really a ghost brother, because I will tell them that my brother actually wants to see my sister''s pants." she blinked and said with a smile.

    Mu Hantian sat beside her and talked with her for a long time. The attitude and tone of his speech completely regarded himself as Mu Hantian''s friend. Mu Hantian sighed that none of the two-dimensional girls were the same.

    "Well, elder, I''m leaving. Remember, my name is Lanyu shallot. I''m in class B of junior high school. When I see you at school later, elder don''t pretend not to know me." she closed her notebook on her knee, put it on her arm, waved to Mu cold day, and then left.

    Although we talked with her for half an hour, Mu Hantian felt as if it had only been a while. Mu Hantian takes ah ye back to the house in that month. Youma comes out happily and skillfully cries, "father, mother, welcome back." Mu Hantian comes back an hour later. Youma thinks he and ah ye are out on a date.

    "Well, it smells good. Who made it?" Mu Hantian smelled a smell as soon as he entered the room.

    "Aunt scroud did it," replied UMA.

    "Oh, really, fortunately, Feng."

    "It''s all right, cold Lord."

    "By the way, Youma, it''s been a month since the beginning of school. Are you still used to living in school?" Mu Hantian asked with concern.

    "Well, but I just can''t see my father often in school." youmajiao said in a voice.

    "Your father is often absent from class, even as a head teacher, I can''t see it! If you are absent again, you should be ready for the first grade of Wannian high school." that month said angrily.

    "Well, I''ll report to the school tomorrow. I forgot to ask Youma, which class are you in grade one of junior high school?"

    "Will your father come to see Youma? Youma is in class a of grade one." Youma said happily.

    Not a class with shallot, Mu Hantian smiled. If Youma calls himself a father, it will surely thunder many people. After all, the first grade of junior high school is called the father of the first grade of senior high school, which will definitely be a sensation.

    So mu Hantian seldom goes to class since the beginning of school, just to avoid the situation.

    Early the next morning, Mu Hantian no longer wore the uniform of caihai college, but changed into a blue uniform. After accompanying the third daughter to school that month, she left in a blink that month.

    The melodious class bell rang and the campus became calm again. Occasionally there will be a few bird calls, as well as the sound of students reading.

    Mu Hantian chased after that month and came to that month''s office in a blink. The office was empty. It seemed that that month''s sauce was in class! There is a cup of black tea braving the residual temperature on the desk. There is a smell of mint. It smells good. After taking a sip, Mu Hantian said to himself, "let''s have a showdown with her. Anyway, it''s impossible for that month''s sauce to watch me and ah ye leave." Mu Hantian made this idea, no matter how exclusive her character is, but it''s impossible to be at ease.

 Chapter 66

    Sitting leisurely on the chair of that month, I opened some information on the table. Two of the files of the figure list, their names are hooked with red colored pens.

    "Xiaogucheng, class B, grade one of junior high school, the blood follower of the fourth true ancestor... After reading his data, Mu Han sighed slightly in his heart, alas, xiaogucheng, I''m sorry for you. In order to stop you from destroying everywhere, you''d better not be the fourth true ancestor. The other is a good friend of the ancient city of Xiao, lost setaki tree, the watcher of the fourth true ancestor''s attendant sent by the Lion King mechanism.

    "Woo woo, cold weather sauce, are you peeking at the information of your sister that month, or you have changed your mind to be an attacking magician with us." a careless voice burst out at the door. A lovely girl dressed in a bun with hair and three braids, a cheongsam style shirt and mini skirt appeared at the door.

    "Eh, Sasaki Cape, don''t you have to go to class?" Mu Hantian threw the information in his hand on the table and replied with a careless smile.

    "Who said, the courses are full, but there are a little important things to do!" Sasaki Cape embarrassed to spit out her tongue. She has a taste of Chinese beauty, which is very eye-catching.

    "Attack the magician''s work?" Mu Hantian can guess what the teacher left behind.

    "Yes, it seems that I have something to confirm myself. Unfortunately, the cold weather sauce is not our attacking magician, so we can''t help." Sasaki Cape said in a charming voice.

    "Forget it, I don''t intend to participate in the private struggle between you forces."

    "Look what you said. Is the demon attacking master so dark? We have only one responsibility to protect Xianshen island. Since the elder sister was away that month, can you please ask cold weather sauce for help?" Sasaki Cape said pitifully.

    "What''s the matter? If I can help you, I''ll try my best to help you." Mu Hantian said.

    "It''s no big deal. Class B of grade one will have physical education in the fourth class in the morning. Although there''s no time, I have to explain it, but it''s too late. They are in class now. Cold weather sauce, please help me go to the classroom and announce that the teacher told them to change to free activities." she looked at Mu cold weather and prayed. Sasaki Cape teaches physical education and first graders in junior high school.

    "No problem. Go quickly. Don''t delay things. I''ll help you inform them." Mu Hantian said.

    "Please remember correctly, class B, grade one of junior high school. Don''t say it, I''ll go first." Sasaki Cape thanked him a lot and left in a hurry.

    The bell rang again and again, blinking to the fourth class in the morning. Mu Hantian left the office that month and rushed to class B, grade one of junior high school.

    Mu Hantian found the classroom of class B of grade one on the second floor according to the door sign. After confirming that it was right, Mu Hantian adjusted his collar and pushed the door in. The eyes are full of childish faces, which are divided into four groups, about 40 people. The classroom is also very clean. (PS: it''s much cleaner than Xiaofeng''s classroom)

    The students'' expressions were serious and expectant, but they were still surprised to see a stranger come in. Especially a girl with blond hair, her eyes with rustic glasses were about to pop out and whispered, "no, elder... Come to me grandly?"

    Mu Hantian nodded and smiled at them, climbed onto the platform and was ready to announce that Mr. Sasaki Cape had asked for leave. Suddenly a cold voice called out, "Hello, teacher." he didn''t react. The students shouted again, "Hello, teacher."

    "Ah?" Mu Hantian was confused and stunned. "Hello, students, sit down. I''m here to announce something today..."

    "Wow... Another teacher! Don''t you introduce yourself, teacher?" the girls said excitedly, and their red faces looked very excited. Mu Hantian was stunned when a burst of warm applause broke out.

    Under the stage, there were young and innocent smiling faces and pairs of warm and expectant eyes. Mu Han''s sky was white for more than ten seconds. Sasaki Cape couldn''t open a few words please. He couldn''t help saying, "students of class B of grade one, let me take your physical education class instead of Sasaki cape for the time being."

    "Students go to the dressing room to change their clothes, and we gather at the volleyball court." Mu Hantian ordered and left the classroom calmly.

    "Wow, the new teacher is so handsome. I don''t know if he has a girlfriend."

    "Give up your heart. Will the teacher see you as a junior high school student?"

    The classroom became noisy. The girls were talking about Mu cold weather, while the boys felt bored.

    The girl in the corner of the classroom watched Mu Hantian leave in amazement. Her mind was blank. The development of things was not what she expected. I wanted to see the elder explain with a red face. Did he really think of himself as a teacher?

 Chapter 67

    The speed of girls changing clothes was very slow, so after Mu Hantian led the boys to gather for 5 minutes, more than a dozen girls appeared on the volleyball court in tight four corner sportswear, one by one with poor milk, but their beautiful thighs attracted people''s attention. (heavy fog, hehe)

    The students were instructed to do a few minutes of eye-catching warm-up gymnastics, and then came to the main topic of this class. Teaching physical education in grade one of junior high school is really too pediatrics.

    "Master Han Tian, what do you think we should do now?" the smiling girl took off her earthy glasses and said to Mu Han Tian with a smile.

    "What, isn''t he a teacher, but a famous cold weather elder in the school? Why did he pretend to be a teacher to class?" the students were very surprised when they heard Lan Yu''s words.

    "Cough, it''s no surprise. Mr. Sasaki cape has important things to do, so please come to class in person, and I''m not sure, I can really be your teacher in the future!" Mu Hantian smiled confidently.

    "Wow, the elder wants to be our teacher, so handsome!" the girls have no opinion. Instead, they look at Mu Hantian with sparkling eyes. How much they look forward to Mu Hantian becoming their teacher.

    "Really no problem? Can he become a teacher if he fails to pass all his grades in the first grade of high school?" said a silver haired boy strangely.

    "Ancient city, don''t underestimate him. Look at his leisurely appearance, he may have real skills!" said the boy with headphones.

    "Let''s talk about it later. Now it''s important to practice the rules and basic movements of Volleyball in class. Shallot, you''re the first to come out!" Mu Hantian said looking at Lan Yu shallot.

    "Hehe, master, you should teach me well. If you screw up, I won''t help you end up." shallot tooted his mouth as if he were preaching to his friends.

    "Ann, it''s very easy to teach you. I''m very good at sports," he said indifferently.

    "Senior, don''t underestimate our grade one in junior high school. You''re just three grades higher than us. I think if you come to the grade one in junior high school, you can''t pass the exam." shallot hummed and said with his hands on his hips.

    "Well, now let''s practice serving. I''ll demonstrate it first. You can try again." Mu Hantian gently threw up the soft volleyball, and then patted the volleyball on the opposite court at one go.

    Shallot couldn''t see clearly. She only saw an illusion rushing to the corner of the court. The serve is perfect.

    "Shallot, you try to serve," Mu said.

    Shallot learned very well and soon learned it. Others are also doing well.

    Seeing here, Mu Hantian was still very happy. Unexpectedly, he had the talent to teach students, although he was the best sports.

 Chapter 68

    His face is close to shallot''s thigh. Looking from the back, it will give people a feeling. Moreover, shallot''s face is red, his body is motionless, and his thighs are open, as if his thighs were drilled into Mu''s head. (don''t think about it, go to the wall)

    "You two... Suddenly a cold hum came out of the silent health room. Behind them, there appeared a girl in a Black Gothic skirt, which was Nangong that month.

    The sudden sound scared shallot subconsciously closed his thighs and clamped Mu Hantian''s head inside. If Mu Hantian was still an ordinary person, he might have died under the peony.

    "It seems that I''m disturbing you." originally, I saw Mu Han truant again after he came to school, and he was still his own English class. That month, I planned to preach to him, so after class, I began to search for his shadow. When I heard that he pretended to be Sasaki cape and became a teacher in the volleyball court, I directly used the coordinates on the handcuffs to come to Mu Hantian in a flash that month. I didn''t expect to see the scene that made her angry. She didn''t know why she was angry, but in addition to her anger, she felt very uncomfortable and her chest was blocked by something. Originally, I wanted to scold Mu Hantian for being shameless (hmm? This word is OK?), but when I saw that shallot took the initiative to clamp Mu Hantian''s face, I didn''t know who to scold. Yes, what qualifications do you have to take care of him. Her big bright eyes seemed to lose their luster and darkened in an instant.

    "Ah, that month... That month, teacher, you misunderstood, we... We didn''t want to do anything." the shallot, who recovered, shook his hands flustered, but didn''t listen to her explanation that month.

    "Bang Dang!" that month, he opened the door directly, and then walked out in black.

    "Wu Wu, I really want to die. Forget it, elder, it''s all your fault. I have no face to see people, and I was seen by Nangong teacher and misunderstood us." shallowly''s thigh pushed Mu Hantian''s face out, closed it again, and looked at Mu Hantian in front of me with tears in my eyes.

    "It''s okay. Don''t worry about her. I don''t know what''s wrong with her. I''m angry without knowing the situation. Now we should think about how to solve the problem here." Mu Hantian pointed to her broken crotch. (don''t think about it. It was broken in physical education class. You have to face the wall for three years.)

    "Senior, you are not allowed to see it, and you have to forget everything you just saw." shallot shouted.

    "I see. Now there are two ways. The first is to take off your pants and repair them before you leave. The second is that I will take you to the women''s dressing room. How do you choose?" Mu Hantian smiled.

    "Hum, no one can do it. It''s time to finish class. If you go back to the dressing room, the students will find it." shallot said with a red face.

    "It''s really capricious. I don''t care about you, elder." Mu Hantian muttered.

    "You... Dare you, I would say that the Beast Master tore my pants off by force. The master is a Lori control!" shallowly blushed and waved his fist at Mu cold day.

    "OK, OK, I''m wrong. I surrender. But choose a time when there is no one, or you will be misunderstood." Mu Hantian said.

    "Hum! I''m not afraid, sir. What are you afraid of?" said shallot.

    "Well, it''s decided. Go out in ten minutes and clamp your legs. Don''t be seen by others." Mu Hantian warned.

    After leaving the health room, Mu Hantian looked and found that there was no one around, so he quickly picked up the shallots and ran to the women''s dressing room.

    After coming to the dressing room, shallot looked left and right. When he found no one, he rushed to the dressing room with a very lovely action.

    Soon, the shallot in a sailor''s suit appeared in front of Mu Hantian and warned Mu Hantian to forget it again.

    "Well, let''s take it as our secret." Mu Hantian rubbed her golden hair and smiled.

    "Well, our two secrets." shallowly green eyes with a trace of dependence. I felt warm for the first time since my mother died.

    After saying goodbye to Mu Hantian, she hummed and jumped back to her classroom.

    Mu Han Tian smiled and shook his head. When he turned around, he found ah Ye standing behind him.

    "Hum, you are really leisurely. How do you plan to explain Nangong that month?" ah ye said faintly.

    "Explain what, I didn''t do anything wrong." Mu Hantian said lazily.

    "Do you think she will believe it? Seeing is believing. I know her character. What are you going to do?" ah Ye played with the taste.

    "The character of that month, let''s see again!" Mu Hantian said.

 Chapter 69

    Ah Ye followed Mu Hantian silently, looking forward to the development between mu Hantian and Nangong that month. Although she knew what had happened, she didn''t say her plan. She felt that they had better turn against each other.

    He stayed until school, but mu Hantian and ah Ye didn''t see the figure of Nangong that month. Mu Hantian had no choice but to hold Youma in one hand and take ah ye back to the apartment.

    After returning to the apartment, Mu Hantian asked krulu and learned that he had already returned that month and was now in his room. Mu Hantian opened the door directly, went in, and then closed the door, as if there was something to hide.

    Seeing Mu Hantian''s arrival, that month was not surprised at all, as if he had understood Mu Hantian''s return. That month, he looked at Mu Hantian with cold eyes and asked, "what''s the matter with you?"

    "I have something to tell you. I hope I can be a teacher of caihai college," Mu said.

    "Is it interesting for you to continue to compromise? I won''t force you to stay in Xianshen city in the future. You leave school. Although you were worried about what you would do before, you have been relieved now. Take ah ye and them to leave the demon special zone and take good care of them for me." she said softly, as if it had nothing to do with herself. Yes, what does it have to do with me? I just want to guard Xianshen city now. I can''t limit them if I stay in prison alone.

    "Are you angry?"

    "I''m not qualified to be angry with you. After a period of time, I found that with you in charge of ah ye, she won''t make anything. Let''s go." she quietly tasted the black tea in her hand, but somehow she felt so bitter. Alas, now I am only an illusion after all. Ah ye and him are more suitable.

    "Are you kidding?" Mu Hantian violently knocked over the black tea in the hands of that month and stared angrily at the beautiful face of that month.

    "Yes... What''s the problem?"

    "Force us to get used to the life here and drive us away now. Who do you think you are? Do you think we are just your dolls? Don''t be too arrogant, Nangong that month!"

    "Don''t you... Don''t you always like ah ye? You want to live with her. Now you''re happy." her heart is in a mess, staring at the angry Mu cold day. What I saw before was his gentle appearance. I saw him angry for the first time. Did what I said hurt him?

    Ah Ye''s small hands are tightly squeezed, and the two women are looking forward to hearing Mu Hantian''s answer.

    "Yes, I like ah ye and hope to live with her all the time." Mu Hantian said, and his words calmed that month and ah Ye. Different from the bitterness of that month, ah Ye''s heart is in a mess.

    "Fool, he''s... What''s he talking about! Curious, but I feel so happy."

    "But similarly, I also like Nangong that month. If I didn''t like it, do you think I would secretly kiss you in prison? I''ve loved you since I first saw you. I don''t want you to stay in prison alone, so I can''t let you go, so don''t say anything about letting me leave." after that, Mu Hantian directly kissed the soft lips of that month. That month''s small body was cast into Mu''s arms.

    Mu Hantian''s sudden confession made that month''s eyes widened, and his heart was like overturning rivers and seas, with a trace of sweetness and bitterness. Completely overwhelmed.

    She resisted, but how could Lori''s body resist? Finally, she had to give up and destroy the projection.

    "Fool, you speak better than you sing. Do you think Nangong will be easily fooled by you in that month." ah Ye didn''t know when to appear behind Mu Hantian and said faintly.

    "Ah ye, what I said is serious. I will help you break free from the bondage of the witch. Now let''s go to the prison to see the real body of that month, and then wake her up." Mu Hantian gently stroked the bangs in front of her, and ah Ye stepped back in a panic.

    "Come on, don''t you always want to see the real body of that month and see what the consequences will be. I''ll bear it alone." Mu Hantian said, grabbed ah Ye''s small hand, and then used the ability of the family animals to come to the prison.

    And Mu Hantian didn''t change much when they came for the first time. That month, they lay quietly on the chair, and their expression didn''t change. After the projection was cancelled, she didn''t mean to wake up. Once she woke up, the prison would materialize.

    "Did you finally see the real body of Nangong that month? Are you sure you want to wake her up?" her eyes flashed a trace of complexity, and she had the idea of trying to use the magic guide book to take away the memory of that month.

    "What''s your problem? Although the prison will be materialized, it''s impossible to solve the problem by only knowing how to escape. I promised to live with you. Guarding the prison is not her responsibility alone. It shouldn''t be on her alone. Just like you want to change the world, I will always wait for you and love you. So wake up, my princess, Nan "That month in the palace," said Mu Hantian.

    That month''s pretty face flashed a touch of crimson. I don''t know if I heard Mu Hantian''s words.

 Chapter 70

    "I won''t let you guard the prison alone, I will break your curse." Mu Hantian kissed the lips of that month again, and still in front of ah Ye''s face.

    In the hazy month, the body trembled and the lips and teeth intersected violently. The closed big eyes of that month opened for a moment and saw Mu''s cheek in the cold day.

    The castle was shaking violently, and the space became very unstable. The huge fortress floating in the metropolis finally came into being after waking up that month. If that month continues to sleep like last time, you can control it again in the time of manifestation. Mu Hantian stopped her from sleeping, kissed her lips tightly, and put his tongue into the mouth of that month.

    The lover''s kiss, the exciting experience, was presented in the mind of that month for the first time, and exploded with a bang, which brought her unprecedented experience and shock.

    The whole castle in the air was shrouded in a layer of mist and appeared on the island of the demon special zone. Fortunately, it appeared at night. Few people noticed the floating fortress in the sky except the commune managing the artificial island and the Lion King mechanism.

    They made a mess, eager to search for the month, hoping to let her control the commotion in the prison. Unfortunately, the projection of that month disappeared, and the real body stayed in Mu Hantian''s arms.

    A pair of small hands tightly grasped Mu Hantian''s collar from behind, pulled him back and separated their tightly matched lips.

    "You should have had enough!" ah yeleng snorted and watched their selfless kiss with her own eyes. She was very unhappy.

    The eyes of that month were covered with water mist. The pure Lori never thought that someone would kiss herself like that. "Fool... Do you know what you have done? It will disturb the whole artificial island."

    "No matter what, I will rescue you, get rid of the witch''s curse, and won''t leave you alone." Mu Hantian took a woman in one hand and blinked out of the prison.

    After leaving the castle that month, the gorgeous Castle changed rapidly, forming a huge ruins auditorium. Mu Han Tian and ah ye, who had an image, recognized at the first time that this was the prison they had been in.

    The prison has become modern, and the border is very weak. Violent cheers came from the prison. For a moment, familiar figures appeared in front of Mu Hantian.

    The face of string God Ming Jia was surprised. What was the scene in front of him? Nangong, the prison keeper, mingled with Mu Hantian and Xiandu mua''ye in that month, and stopped in front of them. Isn''t it the prison released by Mu Hantian and Xiandu mua''ye?

    "Please, in this way, the prisoners in the prison will escape. We can''t let them go." that month, Mu Hantian wanted to break away from Mu Hantian''s hand and stop the escapee, but mu Hantian held her tightly.

    "Cold day, thank you for your kindness. I''m really happy to hear someone confess to me for the first time. Later, please treat ah Ye well. I can''t abandon the witch''s mission." Mu cold day remained unmoved and still grasped the hand of that month.

    "Please stay well, I''ll handle it, trust me." Mu Hantian has a way.

    "You guys, go back to the prison. The outside world is not suitable for you." Mu Hantian said coldly.

    "Ha ha, are you kidding? Don''t think you could be so arrogant if you defeated me at that time. Only by killing Nangong that month, we can be free." xiutra бд D rushed arrogantly and attacked that month. And others also rushed towards that month.

    "Hehe, that means we can''t talk about it. Well, let''s use force to solve it. My guardian, follow the ancient oath and come to me. The Lord of the sun, dispel the darkness in the world, come, golden Tianma; the spirit of frost, turn the dirt in the world into dust, freeze everything, the dark demon of the ice. With the call of Mu cold day, it represents too much The horse of the sun and the spirit of the frost came. And the few people who rushed towards that month saw such a powerful family beast, they could only resist. And the three women of krulu who felt the power of Mu cold day came here.

    Mu Hantian took this opportunity to communicate with the system in his heart: "Xiaoguang, how many exchange points do I have." "master, you still have 170000 exchange points." "well, exchange for the talisman that can break 10000 laws and the contract doll." "good master, 30000 exchange points that can break 10000 laws and 40000 exchange points for the contract doll. Now there are 100000 exchange points left."

    "Well, that month, now let''s eliminate your curse." after that, Mu Hantian took the broken talisman and drew at that month to eliminate her contract with the devil. Before the contract disappeared completely, he used the contract doll to absorb the remaining contract, which is the contract between the doll and the devil.

    Mu Hantian threw the doll into the prison, and the prison system began to work again. And those criminals didn''t escape from the prison because they wasted their magic with their families.

    "Well, that month, now you don''t have to stay in prison. Oh, by the way, today''s affairs should be kept secret, about me."

    "I see. Thank you, my prince. Thank you for giving me love."

 Chapter 71

    "Your Highness, thank you for waking me up," she whispered, with a red face.

    Getting rid of the shackles of the witch, it suddenly seemed a lot easier that month, and now it appears in real body. It''s not a dream all the time. I don''t know how happy I am.

    "That moon sauce, did you say anything just now?"

    "Fool, you heard wrong and went back." that month''s tight face finally showed a pure smile. It''s really cute. I''ve known her for so long. I saw her smile for the first time, because she rarely showed laughter like ah Ye.

    "No matter what you say, we won''t leave. We should stay together all the time. Oh, by the way, can you arrange that month? I want to be a teacher of caihai college." Mu Hantian caught up and began to chatter.

    "Do you think you are qualified to be a teacher? If you take the female students of the school to the health care room to do such shameful things, you will ruin the reputation of our teacher!" that month, you put your hands on your hips in front of Mu cold day and scolded Mu cold day''s charges. Recalling the scene of Mu Hantian drilling a girl''s thigh, her pretty face blushed to death.

    But if it wasn''t for the fuse, I couldn''t say that kind of excessive words, I wouldn''t be free from prison, let alone hear his confession.

    "Anyway, if you don''t agree, I''ll kiss you in front of the whole class tomorrow. (author: the male owner sells cute, which is shameful. Mu Hantian: no road race, no road race.) the mouth of that month''s sauce is very sweet, and I want to try it again." Mu Hantian''s tall body pressed on that month''s thin body and looked at her quietly with his head down.

    Yes... Yes, I''ll arrange it for you. " That month''s pretty face turned red and pushed Mu''s body hard. She always appears in a dignified manner. If Mu Han does that naively, she really has no face to see people, although she doesn''t mind.

    "Great, it''s best to go to class A and class B of grade one, so you can take care of Youma." Mu Han said Gaoxing in the sky.

    "Hum, I know. I''ll try my best to arrange it for you." looking at Mu Hantian''s happy appearance, I couldn''t bear to refuse that month.

    Ah Ye stirred his clothes with both hands, and the kimono at his waist seemed to be torn. Although I was happy to get rid of the shackles in that month, I was very upset to see Mu Hantian kiss me like that month. I inexplicably wanted Mu Hantian to pay more attention to himself and less attention to that month.

    "Ah ye, what are you doing? Oh, yes. I have a gift for you." Mu Hantian looked at ah ye, who was unhappy, and threw her a necklace. This is a storage Necklace redeemed from the system. It cost 10000 exchange points.

    She instinctively took the necklace and found that there was a small space in it, with a glimmer of joy in her eyes.

    "Take it, but pack some small things. Just take it as a private space. Ah ye, you don''t need the power of dark oath. I''ll give you the power to change the world." Mu Hantian said softly.

    After receiving Mu Hantian''s gift, her jealousy was much less. And hearing that Mu Hantian didn''t forget her dream, she had some joy in her heart.

    "Oh, by the way, do you need me to untie the handcuffs on your hands? I have trusted ah ye, so I don''t need it." that month said.

    "No, this is a fetter between me and ah Ye. No matter where she escapes, I can find her." Mu Hantian objected.

    "Well, forgive your willfulness this time." ah Ye sighed softly.

    "Well, let''s go back after the work is finished." Mu Hantian took the two women and happily returned to the apartment.

    In the apartment, Youma kept walking, and the third daughter of krulu had already returned. Seeing Mu Hantian''s three people coming back, Youma ran over quickly.

    "Father, are you all right?" Youma asked softly.

    "It''s all right, Youma. By the way, I may become your teacher in the future, so don''t call my father adult when you get to school. You''ll be laughed to death." Mu Hantian comforted.

    "No, I don''t care what others say, I''ll call my father." Youma said coquettishly.

    "Hey, OK, OK, just call." Mu Hantian said helplessly.

    "Father, I''ll see you every day in the future." youmajiao said.

    After this, that month and ah Ye changed a lot. That month will not show a gloomy expression from time to time. Ah ye also smiled from time to time and treated Youma much better than before.

 Chapter 72

    The next day, that month, he promised Mu Hantian to help him handle the relevant teacher procedures, and announced that Mu Hantian had been hiding his teacher''s identity for the past semester to listen to the class and learn the attitude of that month''s class.

    In fact, Mu Hantian doesn''t have to be a teacher, but has read the original works. He knows how tragic the students in that month are. If he is a student, he will be miserable in that month.

    After hearing Mu Hantian become a teacher, shallot directly covered his mouth. He actually became a teacher. Will he come to PE class. Thinking of the scene of that class, shallot''s face blushed.

    But shallower''s expectation is bound to be disappointed, because it is impossible to dismiss their PE teacher, their good friend Sasaki Cape, that month. After searching the vacant positions in the whole school, I found that one position is very suitable for mu cold weather, and that position has been idle all the time.

    Without teachers'' experience and knowledge, we only need to manage a special classroom. The quality of teaching has no impact on students'' studies.

    "So, your course has been arranged. As a cooking teacher in the Middle School of the whole school, come on!" that month, she threw a look of "I care about you" at Mu Hantian. In fact, she was secretly laughing. It''s really difficult for him to ask a boy to be a cooking teacher. I hope he won''t teach the students to make poison.

    "Eh, cooking teacher? Isn''t that one class a week? I''m better at being a teacher in the health room than a cooking teacher, followed by a Chinese teacher." Mu Hantian said sadly.

    Mu Hantian didn''t mention that the health care room was OK. When he mentioned that month, he thought of that day. That month, with a pretty face, he said, "it''s settled. Tomorrow, you should remember your responsibilities as a teacher. Come on, do a good job."

    "I know. I will do my duty as a teacher." Mu Hantian doesn''t care too much. He is a master of cooking in the main world. I''m quite sure about food.

    Youma feels very disappointed. It would be great if Mu Hantian could be her head teacher. He doesn''t have much time to contact his father. He only has 45 minutes a week. It''s too short.

    After the arrangement, Mu Hantian appeared on the campus in a blue suit. The surrounding students saw Mu Hantian appear on the campus in the teacher''s clothes and stared. They didn''t expect that the rumor that Mu Hantian was a teacher was true.

    That month, looking at his cheerful appearance, he couldn''t help but say, "shouldn''t cooking people wear a white kitchen robe?"

    "Although it''s teaching cuisine, it''s still a teacher in essence, isn''t it? Don''t worry about me in that month. Have a good class." Mu Hantian narrowed his eyes and caressed the head of that month like Sasaki Cape.

    "Don''t touch me like a fool Sasaki Cape!" Mu Hantian touched me like this, and that month puffed up his face and said, "don''t be late."

    That month, holding a parasol, disappeared in the teaching building like a noble princess.

    "Go and have a look at the so-called cooking classroom." to tell the truth, when the cooking teacher Mu Hantian was not worried, he was worried that the girls would make strange cooking and let him taste it. Of course, he knows that in the second dimension, many girls have no cooking talent or can make poison.

    After reading the same curriculum, I found that the next class is the class of Youma. Since my daughter is going to class, we must make corresponding preparations. It can''t be assigned by the school. Well, the cooking class is the fourth quarter in the morning, just when you use Bento. The time allocation is very appropriate!

    Mu Hantian thought for a moment and asked Feng to bring some beef with him. (PS: he has become Mu Han''s servant and can communicate with Mu Han)

    Soon after receiving the news, Feng handed Mu Hantian a storage ring with dozens of kilograms of beef.

    In the fourth class in the morning, the students of class A, grade one of junior high school came to the classroom one after another. After discovering Mu Han, the girls screamed, especially Youma, and couldn''t help crying out: "father."

    The whole audience was silent and looked at Mu Hantian and Youma. The title she shouted was too shocking.

    "Stop it, Youma. In the classroom, you should call me cold weather teacher." Mu cold weather said.

    "Yes, father!" Youma said happily.

    "One of the beautiful girls who was close to Youma pushed Youma and asked," the teacher used to be a freshman in high school. Is he really your father? "

    "Hee hee, your father took you ma in when you Ma was in despair, and now he is working hard towards the real father." you Ma said happily, without hiding her feelings.

    "Quiet, because I didn''t know you in your class for the first time, please introduce yourself. Youma, let''s start with you."

    "My name is Xiandu Youma. I''m 13 years old. I hope I can get the recognition of my mother and become a obedient daughter of my father." the masculine Youma showed a little shame, which stunned the boys in the class.

    "Tianye Ling, the monitor of the class, has no cooking experience... She is not very talkative and unkind. She speaks a little harshly, but she is more nervous about the upcoming course.

    The same grade as Youma is very beautiful. Two women stand together, giving people a stunning feeling.

 Chapter 73

    "Teacher, what kind of food will you teach us?" Tianye Ling asked hurriedly after basically understanding the general of the class. For her without cooking experience, she is looking forward to her first time! (don''t think so, I''m a pure child)

    The other girls had great expectations, because the former teachers threw them into the classroom and let them do it by themselves.

    "Because you have your first cooking class, let''s start with simplicity. Today we learn barbecue, and the meat we bake can be used as lunch." Mu Hantian smiled.

    "Eh eh! Barbecue? For a simple cooking class, will the school agree to waste money to teach with meat?" the surrounding students exclaimed, barbecue or something is impossible. There are only some vegetables on the table in front of you!

    "Naturally, it is impossible for the school to prepare the meat, but the teacher prepared it himself." Mu Hantian came to the corner of the cooking room and dragged the prepared beef out.

    It''s rare that the teacher should use the high-grade meat that is usually difficult to taste for a cooking class. They began to look forward to it.

    "Now take the meat in a group, and two people are divided into a group to make barbecue. Let''s have a barbecue party." Mu Hantian ordered more than 40 students below.

    "Teacher, you are really great." both men and women are excited by Mu Hantian. In addition to Mu Hantian, which teacher would be willing to teach students with beef!

    More than 40 people were divided into more than 20 teams and received two pieces of meat in person. One piece has an average of 500 grams, enough for one person.

    "Don''t rush to start, let me demonstrate first." although the ingredients in the cooking room are very simple, they are readily available.

    Mu Hantian skillfully lit the fire, put the pot on the oven and coated the pot with a layer of grease. When the oven turned from black to red, Mu Hantian took the clip and put the meat into the pot. Then sprinkle salt, chili powder and pepper.

    Looking at Mu Hantian''s concentration, the girls all gave birth to the idea of how good it would be if they could marry the teacher.

    The refreshing smell of barbecue filled the whole classroom in an instant. The boys couldn''t help swallowing because everyone was a little hungry because of the fourth class in the morning.

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    "Well done, it''s easy. You can try it too. But you should pay attention to two points. First, don''t put too much salt; second, don''t scorch." Mu Hantian threw the golden roast meat into the plate, clapped his hands and said to them.

    The students woke up and slowly focused on their own ingredients. They carefully learned every action of Mu cold day, one by one.

    Although the boys are sometimes very careless, they do every step very carefully. Many girls are scorched. Especially the group of Youma and Tianye Ling, the pot burned up because of too much grease.

    As a young lady, Tianye Ling is very lucky and hard to learn.

    Most of the students baked and then tasted their own food. Although not as good as those who admire cold weather, it''s also good. If you don''t do well, Mu Hantian will guide you personally.

    When the barbecue party started, Sasaki Cape, who smelled the smell, rushed to the restaurant. When he saw Mu Hantian''s barbecue, he couldn''t help drooling. He shouted that he didn''t have lunch and wanted to eat barbecue!

 Chapter 74

    Mu Hantian''s cooking room suddenly became famous in the whole school. They wondered what the cooking class would be like in the future? Nangong was stunned that month. Everything he did was very good, including the cooking that boys were not good at.

    There are basically three or four cooking classes a day. There are only 15 classes in the middle school. Most of them are the fourth class in the morning and the first and last class in the afternoon. Very suitable for filling your stomach.

    Mu Hantian doesn''t mind. His stomach is full after a day''s class. And the course is also very interesting.

    After returning to the apartment, he also quarreled to ask Mu Hantian to do it again that month. Soon, everyone in the apartment ate delicious barbecue. The third daughter of Kru was very surprised.

    In the fourth class the next morning, it was shallot''s turn. Shallot hid behind the crowd, his eyes a little flustered and shy. Why is he cooking? It''s obviously to see himself make a fool of himself!

    "I''m so happy that I can take your class again, although it''s not physical education, but cooking." Mu Hantian said with a smile.

    "Cold weather teacher, please give me more advice in the future." they looked excited and looked forward to Mu cold weather teaching them how to cook, such as the barbecue they wanted to eat.

    "Teacher, are we going to learn barbecue today?" a girl asked curiously.

    "We''ll talk about it after barbecue. Today we learn curry rice. Look, I''ve prepared the materials." Mu Hantian lifted the white cloth on the table and revealed the fresh ingredients. There are high-grade meat pieces, carrots, potatoes... All traditional curry ingredients.

    Male students have some regrets that they can''t eat yesterday''s delicious barbecue.

    "You came here not to taste delicious food, but to learn how to cook. Don''t forget your original intention. If you behave well in the future, the teacher will satisfy your appetite," Mu said.

    "Teacher, can you not do it?" shallot raised his hand and asked.

    "No, everyone has to do it. If you can''t, the teacher will guide you personally. Now the teacher will demonstrate it first, and you can try it."

    The knife in hand quickly cuts the meat, carrots and potatoes into pieces, adjusts the proportion and stews them in a large pot. While showing them in slow motion, he explained.

    When it was almost ready, Mu Hantian put the seasoning into the pot and stirred it with a spoon.

    "Well, let''s take the plates with us, but everyone can only get some. If you want to eat, you have to make it yourself." Mu Hantian said seriously.

    The students smelled the smell in the pot and couldn''t help it. They took bowls and some rice one by one and lined up to Mu Hantian to take the curry. The pair of friends from the ancient city of Xiao and the base tree of lost seta were behind, looking lazy.

    They assigned Mu cold weather samples. They tried to taste them. They only felt that they were full of sweet and delicious. After eating, everyone looked at Mu Hantian''s big pot.

    Looking at everyone''s appearance, Mu Hantian felt a sense of achievement: "from now on, learn to do it yourself. Ask the teacher if you don''t understand. After doing it, the teacher will help you taste it and see if there is anything missing."

    Everyone was in high spirits and chose materials one after another. Mu Hantian took a look and found that only xiaogucheng was skilled. It seems that he didn''t cook less for his sister at home.

    Mu Hantian focused on observing shallots and found that her knife work was very good and neat than others.

    The whole cooking room became very lively. Before long, some students did a good job. Mu Hantian tried to taste it and found it was not bad. Although the taste may be much worse, it was good for the first time.

    After the shallot was done, the girls around were invited to taste it. They couldn''t refuse and tasted it a little. Mu Hantian tasted it with curiosity.

    Suddenly, together with Mu Hantian, all six people were petrified and their faces turned blue. The taste of curry is really not enough for outsiders. In short, it''s early seedling bread. (what is Zaomiao bread? Check it yourself.)

    "Oh, oh! I forgot to remind the teacher that shallot''s cooking ability is very poor. I once baked a cake in Grade 5 of primary school and sent the whole class of 15 boys to the hospital. Therefore, I won the title of" weapons of mass murder ". Loss setaki said with fear.

 Chapter 75

    Originally, I looked at the cutting of shallowl, but I was a cooking idiot. Mu Hantian vomited out the curry made of shallowl, and immediately felt much more comfortable. Her food is too lethal to bear. I really don''t know how she made it.

    Looking forward to their own cooking can get a good evaluation of shallots, their faces solidified when they saw the foaming students. She didn''t believe in evil and took a bite. Her white and pretty face suddenly turned black and vomited out a few times. Her face was full of depression and she lost confidence in her cooking again.

    "I failed. From now on, Lan Yu has to go to the cooking room for tutoring in the fourth class every morning. I don''t believe in religion and won''t you." Mu Hantian said seriously.

    "Eh... The students around didn''t expect that things would develop like that. They all looked at shallots with envious eyes. You can not only learn the true story of the teacher, but also eat the delicious food made by the teacher. It''s too happy!

    "Ah!" when she heard that she was going to be with Mu Hantian, shallot looked a little flustered and her pretty face was red.

    "It''s almost time for lunch break now. Please enjoy your curry. It doesn''t matter if you don''t do well. The teacher will teach you slowly in the future." although there are some twists and turns, this class is still successful. After class, the students left the cooking room one after another.

    Shallot plans to sneak out, but mu Hantian grabs her collar from behind.

    "Senior, can you not learn? I''m very bad at cooking." shallot said weakly.

    "How can we give up? No one is born to cook, so we should learn more and practice more. Do it again and take the finished products as lunch." Mu Hantian comforted.

    Shallot had no choice but to promise, but it was too embarrassing for two people to live in the same room. If it hadn''t happened, she might be very happy, but after that, she became very concerned about Mu Hantian''s feelings.

    They shared a room and practiced in the cooking room. Shallot''s knife is very good, but I don''t know why it tastes very strange at the seasoning stage. Is this the hidden talent of shallot.

    Looking at her two or three failures, Mu Hantian told her her her shortcomings and pointed her out again.

    "Shallot, practice more in the future. Don''t give up. I''m looking forward to eating the food you made. Now I''ve failed. There''s no way. If you don''t mind, eat with me." Mu Hantian said.

    "Hmm!" shallot said shyly. Since her mother died, no one has helped her make Bento. She buys bread outside.

    After knowing this, Youma rushed to the cooking classroom the next day and said he would have dinner with his father. Shallot''s face changed dramatically after hearing what Youma said.

    Mu Hantian couldn''t help but introduce them to each other and explain his relationship with Youma.

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    On the other hand, in an ancient Japanese attic in the demon special zone, a young girl with glasses was actually chatting with a black cat.

    "It has been confirmed that the witch Nangong recovered her true body that month." the girl said faintly.

    "It''s really a strange thing. It''s reasonable to say that the prison will be modern." the black cat muttered.

    "According to the information a month ago, the prison did exist for a period of time, but it disappeared for some reason. It is said to be related to the men around Nangong that month." the girl replied.

    "You''ve been taking classes in the third grade of junior high school in caihai college. Have you investigated his details?" asked the black cat.

    "It''s very vague for the time being. It seems to emerge out of thin air, but it doesn''t have the fluctuation of magic and spiritual power. A few months ago, she appeared with Mu a ye, the fairy capital who was originally locked up in prison. The next day, three women with the same unknown origin went to Nangong''s home in that month. The demon clan login card shows that he is a vampire D, but I think he is not simple, vampire Ben The body should have magic fluctuations. His gentle character gives people a feeling of no harm, and his temperament can warm people''s hearts. If he is really a vampire, he will be an incredible vampire. "The girl said quietly.

    Vampire temperament is generally cold and noble, but mu cold day is quite the opposite.

    "It''s a time of trouble! Now the twelve coffins of the fourth Zhenzu will make a great commotion in XianShen City, which we manage. We must find out his details." the black cat sighed.

    "I''ll try my best, because I feel like he knows I''m watching him. There''s nothing wrong." in the cooking class, she used her spiritual power to investigate Mu Hantian, but mu Hantian looked at her and didn''t know whether it was intentional or not.

    "Will he be a vampire who wants to seek the fourth true ancestor emperor, or maybe an acquaintance of Nangong that month and Xiandu mu''a night." the black cat felt that some heads were big, and Mu Hantian''s appearance disrupted its plan.

    "The relationship between our Lion King mechanism and the demon attacking master has always been very poor. If you directly ask Nangong that month, she certainly won''t say it." the girl said.

    "I hope he will be a friend of Nangong that month! If he brings harm to XianShen Island, please solve him at the first time, silence breaker," said the black cat.

 Chapter 76

    The Lion King mechanism cares about Mu Hantian very much because he always has contact with some very important people. For example, students like Mu Hantian''s class very much. They can not only eat delicious food, but also make it by themselves. If you want to choose the most popular teacher, Mu Hantian is definitely the first.

    Some tragically, shallot''s cooking talent is very poor. He hasn''t learned it for a long time and failed every time. After every failure, he always said with a smile, "senior, please help make lunch!"

    In the second grade, Youma and Tianye Ling were assigned to the shallot class, and there were many freshmen.

    "Wait... Wait... In the alley of caihai college, a lovely little Lori is chasing a kitten. She has silver hair and her pupils are as blue as the ocean, inadvertently revealing a bit of noble temperament.

    In front of her, there was a kitten jumping. Looking at Laurie, it was estimated that she was chasing the wild cat. The wild cat hid in a dustbin and watched Laurie warily.

    "Don''t be afraid, I didn''t mean to hurt you." the reason why Lori chased the wild cat is very simple. She felt very poor when she saw the hungry wild cat eating the garbage discarded by her classmates.

    "Meow... Meow..." it jumped up, turned over the back wall and jumped into the school. She looked left and right and found that after the school gate 200 meters in front, she jumped into the dustbin and tried to climb up.

    It is very dangerous for a girl to climb the wall, not to mention that she is only about 13 years old. But she did it and successfully climbed the two meter high wall. After holding the kitten, she finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Look, she''s wearing our school uniform. She''s climbing the wall to school in her skirt. Will it be all right?" the girls pointed at her, and the boys stung her up and down. Xia Yin hugs her body in fear.

    Seeing a lot of people around, she saw a very familiar figure. She didn''t see it for a year. She dreamed of meeting him again.

    "Big brother..." she shouted in surprise, making a clear and pleasant sound.

    Mu Hantian''s figure was shocked and couldn''t help looking at the source of the sound. "Xia yin?" the body grew up a little, but the appearance did not change much. It was as lovely as a year ago.

    "Big brother, Xia Yin can''t go." she whispered, looking a little embarrassed.

    "Xia Yin, I''ll save you right away." Mu Hantian pushed away the crowd, came to Xia Yin, opened his arms and said, "come down, I''ll catch you."

    Xia Yin jumped into Mu Hantian''s arms without hesitation. Mu Hantian caught her.

    "I''m so happy to finally see you again, brother Han Tian." Xia Yin said happily.

    "When you come to school, you should inform me at the first time, and climbing the wall is very dangerous." Mu Hantian said unhappily.

    Hearing their conversation, the boys around suddenly don''t want to live, your sister. So many beauties in the school have something to do with the cold weather teacher. Don''t want anyone to live.

    "It''s all right. I just climbed onto the wall without paying attention, but the kitten is all right." Xia Yin said.

    "You are much more important than the kitten. Class is about to begin. Now find a place to place the kitten," Mu said.

    "Can''t you put it with your brother?" Xia Yin said pitifully.

    "Sorry, Xia Yin, there''s too much food in the restaurant, so I can''t help it. Well, come with me." Mu Hantian took Xia Yin''s hand and came to the shabby monastery.

    "Xia Yin sauce, what do you think of placing the kitten here for the time being?" Mu Hantian asked.

    "Yes, brother, just here." Xia Yin replied.

    "That''s it. Put it here before you find someone who can adopt it. I''ll make some food at noon and Xia Yin will bring it to it." Mu Hantian said with a smile.

    "Well, thank you, brother Hantian." Xia Yin said happily.

    "Now go to class first."

    "Yes."

 Chapter 77

    After the fourth cooking class, Xia Yin appeared in front of the classroom as scheduled and explored her lovely head inside. Seeing Mu Han, she breathed a sigh of relief. Mu Hantian greeted her, and she came to Mu Hantian skillfully.

    "Elder, who is she?" shallot looked at the lovely summer sound like a doll and couldn''t help asking. Really, sir, there are too many girls around.

    The shallot in grade two of junior high school changes a lot compared with grade one. Orange hair spread out behind him, tied into a horsetail, and no longer wore rustic glasses.

    With exquisite pretty face and smart big eyes, the whole person looks slim and graceful.

    "Didn''t I tell you in the hospital a year ago that I saved two children adopted there in the monastery, Xia Yin is one of them." Mu Hantian pulled Xia Yin out from behind and said softly.

    "Hello, sisters. My name is... Yele Xiayin, a freshman in junior high school. Please give me more advice later." Xiayin said skillfully.

    "Xia Yin is very cute! My name is Lanyu shallot." shallot recalled his encounter with Mu Hantian and obviously put down his guard. She smiled and held Xia Yin''s small hand.

    "My name is Xiandu wood Youma. Hello." Youma also smiled and stretched out his hand.

    "Well, Hello, sister Xue." Xia Yin said happily.

    "Well, you''re hungry. Come and have lunch." Mu Hantian brought the food to the table and ordered them to have lunch.

    Xia Yin''s pure and flawless eyes look at the ingredients, glittering. It seems that she is thinking about the kitten. Looking at Xia Yin like this, Mu Hantian patted her hand and asked her to eat first, and then bring it to the kitten.

    Xia Yin obediently listens to Mu Hantian''s words and gently enjoys Mu Hantian''s cooking.

    It was supposed to take half an hour for lunch, but Xia Yin only took more than ten minutes. She hurriedly ran out with a clean carton and food.

    "Take your time. I''m leaving."

    The two women looked at Mu Hantian suspiciously. Mu Hantian shrugged and said, "you don''t care about Xia Yin. She estimated that she would take the food to the back monastery to feed the kitten. She is really a kind child. You should take good care of her in the future."

    "We will."

    After resting for ten minutes, the two women said goodbye to Mu cold day holding hands. Because they are in the same class, they are on their way.

    Mu Hantian was lazily tidying up the tableware when he suddenly heard a girl''s scream! Something''s wrong. It''s Youma''s voice. What happened?

    Mu Hantian frowned and rushed out of the classroom. What he saw in front of him was beyond his imagination, and many people outside were stunned.

    Outside the classroom, ah Ye is pulling Youma''s waist and black hair indifferently. Youma''s eyes flashed painful tears. The shallot behind was at a loss and was constantly persuading ah Ye.

    "Ah ye, what are you doing? She''s your daughter. Stop it quickly." Mu Hantian shouted.

    Ah Ye didn''t speak and waved cleanly in his hand. The black hair of Youma''s shawl was broken to the ear, and the black silk fluttered all over the sky. After all this, ah Ye stared at the cold sky, and then rushed out recklessly.

    Mu Hantian didn''t understand what happened to ah Ye. He ignored her and squatted down slowly to comfort Youma.

    "Father, please ignore Youma and go after his mother. I think his mother seems very sad." Youma covers his hair and pleads to Mu Hantian.

    She, who has always been strong, has such an expression on her face. Mu Hantian also felt that ah Ye was different. In other words, I seem to have seldom been with her this year. It seems that I ignored her feelings! Clearly agreed to help her break her fate.

    "Shallot, you help take care of Youma. I''m going to ask why she did this." Mu Hantian said and chased ah Ye alone. We must find out why.

 Chapter 78

    Ah ye, who left angrily, rushed to the silent library. Because most of the students are having lunch, there is no shadow.

    Mu Hantian grabbed her little hand from behind and pulled her into his arms. Looking at her long hair different from Youma, Mu Hantian seems to understand something.

    "Don''t follow me, go back and comfort your daughter!" ah Ye was so angry that he wanted to get rid of Mu Hantian''s hand, but he didn''t succeed. Mu Hantian pressed her on the wall behind the library.

    "Ah ye, are you angry with Youma? Tell me why and why you did it." Mu Hantian asked softly.

    "Hum, Youma, what does she count? It''s just a copy of me. Why should you treat her so well." because of the handcuffs, she had to follow Mu Hantian and was stimulated by their words at lunch, and her hidden discontent suddenly broke out. Cutting off Youma''s long hair looks silly, but she just doesn''t want to be replaced.

    "Ah ye, you''re so stupid! My love for Youma comes from you." Mu Hantian clasped ah Ye''s wrist and felt the softness of her body. Look at her with tenderness.

    "As like as two peas," who will care? I just don''t want to see the same face. "

    "Sorry, I neglected you before, and I will treat you well in the future." Mu Hantian whispered in the struggling ah Ye''s ear. A stream of male breath sprayed on her snow-white neck, and her pretty face was rarely red. Don''t look too far. Don''t dare to look at the cold weather.

    Mu Hantian stared at her tightly, couldn''t help kissing her lips and drawing her saliva. The first time I kissed the cold ah ye, I felt unexpectedly good.

    "No." contrary to what she said, ah Ye''s resistance was very weak. Her eyes were slightly moist. She looked at Mu cold day with a pitiful expression, and her heart was like a deer bumping. Her body had no way to resist and could only let Mu cold day ask for it. Now she finally realized the feeling of Nangong that month. This feeling is very beautiful. She couldn''t help catering to Mu Hantian.

    Mu Hantian''s hand left her shoulders and came to her *************************************************************************.

    "No, someone will see it in such a place." she said the words of rejection, but it was of no use at all. Instead, she seemed to be sending a silent invitation to Mu Hantian.

    "Don''t make a noise, be quiet. If others see it, I don''t care." Mu Hantian untied her clothes. The kimono separated on both sides, revealing ah Ye''s perfect body.

    Mu Han stared at ah Ye''s face. Now ah Ye has a different temptation. Different from the usual indifference, ah Ye is like a beautiful white swan. Mu Han Tian squeezed ah ye into a corner of the library and moved from her lips to her neck.

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    The noise of students outside made ah Ye bury her head in Mu''s arms. She didn''t mean to loosen it. Instead, she held it tighter and tighter, as if she wanted to knead herself into Mu''s cold body. She sobbed softly and dared not shout out.

    "Ah ye, you smell so sweet." Mu Hantian sniffed greedily.

    "Do you want to suck my blood?" the vampire''s desire to suck blood comes from sexual impulse, so ah ye came to this conclusion.

    "No, ah ye, I want to really get ah Ye. It''s not a blood sucking impulse. I can''t delay it, otherwise ah ye will leave me." Mu Hantian whispered.

    The following procedure is omittedбдбдбдбдбдбд

    Half an hour later, Mu Hantian hugged ah ye in a barrier. Ah ye said, "cold day, leave Xianshen city with me! I can''t give you to them in that month now."

    "Ah ye, I believe we can live forever. Will you stay here with me for the time being?" Mu Hantian gently stroked ah Ye''s beautiful hair and said softly.

    "However, she will compete with me for you in that month. I am not willing to lose to her all the time." ah Ye lamented.

    "Hehe, ah ye, in fact, you have won. You know, it was my first time just now. My dream is to build an empire, the strongest empire. I am not willing to leave ah Ye." Mu Hantian joked.

    She was silent and buried her face in Mu Hantian''s arms. Now she found that Mu Hantian was much more important than her so-called dream.

    "Don''t worry, I will help you realize your dream." ah ye said.

    "Well, buy Youma a gift later. Don''t be angry anymore." Mu Hantian said.

    Ah Ye was a little unhappy when she heard Youma''s name. It seems that the relationship between the two must be reconciled for a period of time.

    After being warm for a while, Mu Hantian left ah ye and returned to the cooking room to continue his class. An hour before school, Mu Hantian, who had no class, took ah ye to the city and helped Youma choose a lovely hairpin. He ordered ah ye to give it to Youma personally and improve their relationship. After having that kind of relationship with Mu Hantian, ah Ye is no longer worried that Youma will replace her position in Mu Hantian''s heart.

 Chapter 79

    Mu Hantian and ah ye returned to the apartment in that month. When krulu came to the world, they had the same habit as that month - drinking black tea. Krulu and that month sat on the sofa, drinking black tea, Youma were watching TV, while Qi Si and Feng were cooking. Ha ha, they were lucky to suffer. The two vampires cooked.

    After seeing Youma, ah ye, like an angry child, threw the lovely pink hairpin carefully selected by himself and Mu Hantian to Youma, and went straight back to his bedroom without saying anything.

    Although ah Ye''s attitude is cold, Youma holds her hairpin tightly and thinks she has been recognized by her mother.

    "Thank you, father." Youma understands that Mu Hantian is all behind to help her. Like a child, she threw herself into Mu Hantian''s arms, and her eyes were full of excitement and joy.

    "Don''t keep the same hairstyle as ah ye in the future, tie a horsetail!" Mu Hantian touched her refined short hair and said to her.

    "Well, Youma listens to her father."

    She didn''t speak that month. Intuitively, she felt that ah ye had changed and she couldn''t see through her.

    Night came quietly. After taking a bath, the girls went back to their bedrooms. Mu cold day quietly came to ah Ye''s bedroom and found her drying her elegant black hair in front of the mirror. Dressed in a white bathrobe, half of the snow-white thighs are exposed, and the skin like jade emits a faint fragrance.

    Mu Hantian hugged her waist from behind and skillfully stretched into the bathrobe. Ah Ye''s body trembled and softened in Mu''s arms.

    "No... you can''t touch there."

    Mu Hantian sealed ah Ye''s mouth, and she hugged and kissed Mu Hantian with a pretty face. Mu Hantian pushed her to the bed and skillfully untied her loose clothes with both hands. The white body showed in front of Mu Hantian, as if sending out a silent invitation

    After the first time, her body couldn''t resist Mu''s invasion. In the fierce panting, Mu cold day brought her supreme happiness. Bent in Mu''s arms, her body was soft and had no strength. As a witch, she felt unprecedented happiness, and the gap in her heart was filled.

    "Cold weather, you said you wanted to create a night Empire, right?" they whispered in bed.

    "Yes, if you help me, it shouldn''t be difficult." Mu Hantian said faintly.

    "I will help you, but you must have your own territory, and then rely on the power of the true ancestor to frighten the world and let other countries recognize your territorial independence. According to my information, there are twelve coffins of the fourth true ancestor in Xianshen city. If you can get the qualification to participate in the flame banquet, you may have the opportunity to inherit the power of the fourth true ancestor and create a and The other three true ancestors stand side by side in the Empire of night. "Ah ye said.

    "Yan Guang''s feast? I will attend." Mu Han said.

    "You are very lucky. As far as I know, the Twelfth Night uncle of flame light happens to sleep on Xianshen island. As long as you get her and use the people of XianShen City, you are qualified to participate in the feast of flame light." ah Ye continued.

    "Who made this broken rule!" Mu Hantian said discontentedly.

    "The three true ancestors and some world managers, including the Lion King mechanism. Those who may threaten the fourth true ancestor will be the managers of the ceremony," ah ye said.

 Chapter 80

    The fourth Zhenzu is a plan created to create a new Zhenzu. According to the plan, the twelve elements of the fourth Zhenzu are created jointly by the three Zhenzu and Tianbu. It is said to be the strongest Zhenzu and the strongest vampire in the world.

    Once the flame feast is to be held, the twelve elements must be gathered, and the emperor who has the key is eligible to participate. We should sacrifice hundreds of thousands of people where we live.

    "According to the information provided by the witch secretary, three years ago, a famous archaeologist xiaoyacheng led an archaeological team to dig No. 12, and now her custody is the famous Mar research group in the artificial island." ah Ye has been with Mu Hantian, but she has banned Youma and taken charge of the criminal organization of the witch Secretary again.

    "It seems that we have to rob her by force." Mu Hantian said. In my heart, I thought, "no wonder the ancient city of Xiaoya can become the fourth true ancestor. It seems that it has something to do with Xiaoya city."

    "Well, it''s OK to rob, but it''s a little troublesome to break the seal of the coffin," said Youma.

    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll solve the seal. You can help me find out the specific location of No. 12 so that we can take action." Mu Hantian said.

    Ah Ye nodded and didn''t speak, so she lay quietly in Mu Hantian''s arms. Mu cold day hugged her waist and they slept like this.

    In the following period of time, ah Ye ordered the library to organize a search for the location of the 12th, and finally found relevant information near the famous hospital near the artificial island.

    After knowing the location, Mu Hantian was ready to take action.

    The moon is dark and the wind is high. After Mu Hantian and others fall asleep, he quietly leaves with ah Ye.

    After arriving over the familiar hospital, Mu Hantian directly bombarded a building with a beam of light.

    The huge impact made the hospital lights go out all at once, and the harsh alarm kept ringing.

    Mu Hantian followed the broken door and came to a building with heavy iron doors. The iron gates couldn''t stop Mu Hantian''s attack at all, and all disappeared.

    It was dark inside the building, and the power failure was caused by the explosion. The dust fell on the channel and the pungent smell came to my face. It was dark all around, but I didn''t know when, and there was a faint chill in the darkness.

    The ground and walls are covered with ice and snow, and the cement on the ground is like a thorn.

    Mu Han Tian and ah Ye stopped for a moment and looked around.

    It''s a wide room like a school classroom. In the middle of the room, there are stairs that can go down, and huge cracks extend out of the surrounding floor. It''s cold around the crack. It seems to be approaching the target!

    "Ah!" came to the warehouse under the stairs, Mu Hantian? And ah ye were surprised by the scene in front of them.

    In the faint moonlight falling from the skylight of the warehouse, the beautiful girl like a goblin sleeping in the huge ice closed her eyes as if she had no vitality.

    The girl''s feet are as thin as a young child and her skin is as jade. The hair is light gold, the grade is about 13 or 14 years old, and the slightly raised chest is lovely and beautiful. The whole body was presented to Mu Hantian and ah Ye. She was like a girl in Western painting, not belonging to the world.

    The ice sealed her. The ice was carved with a powerful magic barrier. Ordinary people could not open it without the legacy of the Ministry of heaven - the holy gun that can invalidate the magic. (alas, when I read the original book, I thought this setting was too false. You asked dangma to try it and it was opened at once.)

    "Number 12, agurola?" murmured Mu Hantian.

 Chapter 81

    "Yes, but the coffin has a strong border seal, so it''s a little troublesome to untie it. Let''s leave here and discuss it later." ah Ye stared at agurola in the ice coffin and was about to move away. Mu Hantian noticed that a group of strange men rushed into the frozen warehouse and surrounded them. Soldiers wearing black costumes and gas masks pointed at Mu Hantian with high-tech weapons.

    Behind them, there was a mature woman in white with glasses. The grade is about 27 years old, but the temperament is like a small child.

    "Please raise your hand to surrender, or don''t blame our Mar police officers for being rude." she warned Mu Hantian and ah ye with her back to them.

    "Are you looking for your own death?" ah Yeping stared at the people who pointed guns at them in front of Mu Hantian, as if he had become the witch Secretary again.

    "The target information has been determined. It''s Mu a ye, the Secretary of the magic fairy capital, and the men around Nangong that month. Let''s destroy them."

    The guard was not qualified to speak, but the beauty director behind issued an order and they had to carry it out. The dense bullets radiated Mu Hantian and the two people. This is not an ordinary bullet, but a special bullet for the demon family.

    Ah Ye''s body burst out a powerful magic and formed a barrier to block out. The special bullet stopped in midair and couldn''t break through a penny. With ah Ye''s strength, it''s easy to deal with a few minions.

    Although you are not strong, I want your memory. " Magic has formed a boundary, shrouded around, and constantly eroded the body of the guards. Ah Ye has captured their memory for a period of time. Covering their heads one by one, they rolled on the ground in pain.

    "Well, ah ye, it''s not necessary to kill them. Delete their memories of us." Mu Hantian said faintly, carrying the ice coffin with one hand.

    "Agurola No. 12, can''t give you... Women seem to have a strong will, can resist the pain of extracting memories, and fight to stop them.

    After a Ye confirmed that they could not resist, she listened to Mu Hantian and only extracted their memory for a period of time. Left a man in a coma.

    Mu Hantian received the ice coffin into the system space. It seems that he has taken the 12th as his private property.

    "I''m leaving, ah Ye." Mu Hantian said.

    "HMM." Mu Hantian took ah Ye''s small hand and blinked back to the apartment in that month.

    After returning, Mu Hantian carefully released the ice coffin. The surrounding temperature suddenly dropped by more than ten degrees, and even a layer of frost formed on the surrounding floor.

    "I''m going to untie her seal. Ah ye, you help arrange the border." Mu Hantian said, took out the talisman that can break thousands of methods and aimed at the ice coffin. After ah Ye''s border was arranged, Mu Hantian stabbed it directly.

    The ice burst into white powder and exploded with a bang. The pure white fog wrapped her whole body like a dress, like an elf in ice and snow. She opened her eyes faintly. The color of her eyes was light blue like an ice river. She blinked as if she had just woke up. Seeing Mu Hantian in front of her, she shrank back in fear.

    "Ah, don''t come here..." her hands blocked the exposed small chest. She screamed helplessly and looked at Mu cold day pitifully, like a helpless child.

    "Er... The girl''s expression surprised Mu Hantian.

    Looking at her pure eyes, Mu Hantian felt a sense of guilt coming to him. Mu Hantian looked at her body and felt embarrassed and divine.

    "No... don''t cast eyes on me... Agurola protested weakly with her back to Mu cold day. Although her words were very arrogant, her weak tone had no dignity at all. Just like the eldest lady.

    "Well, I''m sorry... It seems that she is the same as Youma. Although she was made, she has human feelings.

    "Ah ye, go to Youma''s house and find some clothes for her to wear." Mu Hantian shouted.

    Ah Ye nodded as if he understood something. Went out.

 Chapter 82

    After a while, ah ye took out a set of lovely clothes from it. Although it was worn by Youma, it was cleaned very clean.

    "You put on your clothes for the time being!" looking at her fear, Mu Hantian wanted to laugh.

    "Woo, OK." agurola''s pretty face showed a reassuring look, took the uniform and put it on.

    Mu Hantian turned his back to agurola for a long time. When he was impatient, agurola cried.

    "I... I promise you to help me put on this dress."

    "Didn''t you wear it?" Mu Hantian looked back and saw agurola holding a light blue bra in front of her chest. It seemed that she was distressed that she didn''t know how to wear underwear.

    "Ah, don''t you want me to help you wear it?" Mu Hantian interpreted her meaning, but seeing the fear in her eyes, he decided to let ah Ye wear it for her.

    Ah Ye doesn''t know how to take care of children, so her actions seem a little rough, but fortunately she puts on her clothes.

    "Ah ye, do you know what''s going on? I feel something wrong with agurola?" Mu Hantian asked.

    "Cold weather, it seems that we have made a mistake. She is not the night uncle of No. 12 flame." because ah Ye captured their memory when fighting with Mar police officers. So she learned something about agurola from a memory of a woman named xiaoshensen (the mother of xiaogucheng and the wife of Xiaoya city).

    "Impossible." Mu Hantian approached agurola at an unexpected speed, revealed his vampire teeth and bit down agurola''s neck.

    Agurola, who was bitten, let out a soft chant and shed virgin blood from her neck.

    "You... Sucked my blood." agurola said in a trembling voice after discovering the essence of Mu cold sky.

    "You see, her blood contains powerful power. I think there are no other vampires in the world except the real ancestor." Mu Hantian said to ah Ye.

    "Listen to me. Two years ago, a lord in the war king field, liana kaluana, and the Japanese Mar organization dug up the coffin. As in the prophecy, the witch must use the perspective ability of the psychic medium to determine the location of the buried relics and interpret the unknown stone slab. The witch sent to where is called xiaoyusha, and the No. 12 aguro sleeping in the coffin of the goblin La communication was successful. If that''s the case, of course, it''s no problem, but on that day, the ruins were attacked. It was the Black Death emperor faction, a terrorist organization advocating the excellence of orcs. All the people in the ruins were destroyed, including the boy called xiaogucheng. I think what the witch might have done to revive her brother, "ah ye said.

    "I see. This is how Xiaogu city became the servant of the fourth true ancestor." Mu Hantian said.

    Ah Ye''s pretty face showed a beautiful smile, which was not inferior to agurola.

    "I''m afraid that''s the case. The ugly point is that it''s a remnant. Even if the witch is such an excellent psychic, she can''t bear everything of the fourth true ancestor. Therefore, some consciousness of the night uncle of the twelfth flame light will remain in this body. Moreover, I know from the intelligence that the soul sealed by the night uncle of the twelfth flame light is the soul of the fourth true ancestor The fourth true ancestor of. If you can bring agurola to the girl named xiaoyusha, you will be able to restore the complete twelfth element. "Ah Ye looked at the tearful agurola and said.

    "It''s not so troublesome. Agurola is very good like this, and it will be met only when the flame feast starts." Mu Hantian said with a smile.

 Chapter 83

    "Agurola, you should have a good rest in the room." Mu Hantian left the room for agurola and took ah ye back to her bedroom. Ah Ye blushed and acquiesced to live with Mu Hantian. (sure enough, there are conspiracies in the room.)

    "Well, I know. Agurola had been holding Mu cold''s clothes, but ah Ye stared at her and agurola had to let go.

    "Have a good sleep and take you out to play tomorrow." Mu Hantian thought that since he got the No. 12 element body, he should publicize it and look forward to the beginning of the feast of flame light.

    Agurola''s eyes brightened when she heard the speech. It seems that she yearns for the outside world very much.

    The next morning, several people found agurola in the house secretly eating the food in the refrigerator. They were stunned when they saw them that month.

    "When you wake up, I''ll introduce her to you. Her name is agurola. She has lived in our apartment since last night." Mu Hantian pointed to agurola and said.

    In that month, those big eyes were about to protrude, "Mu Hantian, you abducted the No. 12 vegetarian body." as the leading magician on the artificial island in that month, I naturally knew the identity of agurola.

    "Don''t be so ugly." Mu Hantian said silently.

    "What do you know? She will bring a lot of trouble. I''m really careless of you!" said the month angrily.

    "Isn''t it interesting to witness the awakening of the fourth Zhenzu?" Mu Hantian smiled gently. "After breakfast, we''re going to play in the urban area of the artificial island. Do you want to come with us that month?"

    "Hum! бдбдбдбдбд" that month, he snorted and ignored Mu Hantian.

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    After breakfast, Mu Hantian went out with agurola, Youma, a ye and that month. Krulu seems to have become a house girl. Mu Hantian smiled bitterly.

    After going out, agurola looked around curiously and exclaimed from time to time.

    "The scenery is not surprising," Mu said.

    Agurola shook her head and said, "as soon as I stayed in the coffin, I didn''t come out at all."

    "So it is!" ah Yeh said.

    The artificial island is surrounded by the sea. The sunrise and sunset are very beautiful.

    "Hey! Don''t jump around here. Don''t forget that you are wearing a short skirt now." Youma kindly reminded.

    Agurola turned red, tightly covered her skirt and shouted to Mu Hantian, "don''t look at the girl''s skirt with * * * * eyes." Mu Hantian said that I was innocent.

    "Nonsense, who told you to run around. If you don''t hurry up, I won''t wait." Mu Hantian said.

    "Hum! I''m magnanimous. I''ll forgive you for a while." agurola hummed.

    Girls go shopping to buy clothes. Although ah ye and that month are demons, they are also girls, so mu Hantian accompanied them to one place after another to sell clothes.

    When he was in the underwear store, he pushed Mu Hantian out that month. I''m not sure he could see it.

    "After playing all morning, let''s go to the dessert shop over there and have a rest." Mu Hantian said, pointing to the door opposite with a huge chocolate sundae sign.

    "The hunger impulse attacked me, and I agreed to your request." aguro pulled the bag with clothes tightly and looked at the opposite side with Mu Hantian, with excited eyes.

    "Well, I don''t know if there is any favorite black tea." that month muttered.

    Mu Hantian walked into the dessert shop with Youma in one hand and agurola in the other.

    Agurola saw all kinds of cakes and ice cream in the glass cabinet and shouted excitedly.

    That month, as Mu Hantian expected, a cup of black tea and a fruit cake. Ah Ye ordered sandwiches and coffee, Mu Hantian ordered fruit juice, and Mu Hantian ordered a huge fruit sundae for them.

    Looking at the huge fruit sundae, agurola''s eyes lit up and quickly cut a piece.

    "Is it delicious?" Mu Hantian asked with a smile.

    "Great, i... I''ll praise you." agurola said vaguely.

    Agurola wiped out quickly, her face covered with cream.

    "Hee hee! It''s a little exaggerated!" Youma looked at agurola and couldn''t help laughing.

    Play with agurola openly. The news of No. 12 spread all over the forces of Xianshen island.

 Chapter 84

    He openly played with agurola for most of the day. As Mu Han expected, the news of the recovery of the twelfth element spread all over the forces of the artificial island and then all over the world.

    Announce to the world the awakening of the 12th and open the feast of flame and light.

    Although there was one more agurola, Youma was still very happy because she came out to play with her father and mother for the first time. Affectionately put the spoon with ice cream to Mu Hantian''s mouth and said with a smile: "father, Youma, come and feed you."

    "Then have a taste." without much thought, Mu Hantian ate the ice cream. After all, it was his daughter''s kindness!

    However, when agurola saw Mu Hantian''s move, she beat Youma''s spoon aside with her small spoon and put her spoon in Mu Hantian''s mouth.

    "Mu... Mu cold day, accept my reward. You don''t have to kneel down to thank you." he spoke in the same tone as ah Ye. I don''t know if it''s a personality problem.

    "Agurola?" Youma looked at the girl in front suspiciously.

    "Hoo Hoo." agurola forced the ice cream into Mu''s mouth and gave him a taste of the sweetness and faint fragrance of the ice cream, which belonged to her.

    "Have a good rest? I''m leaving." I don''t know if black tea is not to my taste that month. I''m in a very bad mood, so I said.

    "Wait for them," Mu said softly.

    When the two women heard that they were leaving, they devoured the ice cream in front of them. After leaving the dessert shop, several people started shopping again, but mu Hantian was tired.

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    A slim figure standing in the watchtower is overlooking the demon special zone at nightfall. She is a young girl about sixteen years old with a book in her hands. Wearing loose white clothes, the whole person exudes a quiet atmosphere. She is one of the three saints of the Lion King''s mechanism.

    Suddenly, the golden fog spread behind her. The smoke became thicker in the blink of an eye, and then became a man''s posture. Young people in pure white suits and vampire nobles with blond hair and blue eyes present a noble atmosphere and rebellious temperament.

    "Demon special zone Xianshen island? It''s really a good scenery!" the young nobleman looked at the night scene and said with a laugh.

    "Hum! In the final analysis, it''s just a fake earth made by scrap iron and magic, a pile of rags!" a 12-year-old boy then appeared, wearing a black coat and elegant temperament, but more rebellious.

    "But it''s a big, amazing rag, isn''t it interesting?" said the young nobleman.

    "Dimitoriye vatola in the field of war king? I didn''t expect to meet you here a long time ago." the young man said.

    "It''s my honor to meet you. Your Highness Prince izziera, as the direct line of the second true ancestor, I''m surprised that you condescend to drive to this extreme eastern demon special zone." vatora performed an aristocratic etiquette.

    "Ha ha." the boy just smiled and didn''t say anything.

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    After a while, the boy said, "vatora, what are you thinking? Didn''t you come to devour the fourth true ancestor?"

    "You''re joking. I''m just a witness and their guide on this trip, that''s all." vatora smiled.

    "They? Vatora, did you release the doll?" the young man angrily said.

    "Because it''s a rare feast, you should enjoy it." vatora said with a smile.

    "Exactly, this feast will be gorgeous!" a new voice came, which made the men have to look back. With the setting sun as the background, the green hair dances with the wind, and the eyes are like a deep lake. Like agurola, the dreamy beauty exudes a temperament that people dare not approach.

    "Worthy of being the forgotten war king, he sent a strange spokesman," said the woman.

    "What, daughter of chaos?" in an unbelievable tone, it was Prince is Chira, the direct line of the second true ancestor.

    "My old man would be very sorry if he knew you were here. I didn''t expect you, the third true ancestor, to come here in person." vatola said respectfully.

    "I don''t like the exaggerated title given by others. Just call me GADA." the chaotic princess said indifferently. Her green eyes swept around and stopped on the four figures in the corner of the watchtower.

    Almost all the spokesmen of several major forces in the world gathered in XianShen Island, known as the demon special zone.

 Chapter 85

    "Are you the three saints of the Lion King mechanism? You are so young." the princess of chaos looked at the girl and said slowly.

    "My name is xianguyong. Please give me more advice in the future. The third true ancestor, his highness prince is chila and the Duke of vatola, please forgive me for taking up some of your time tonight." the response to the princess of chaos is xianguyong, one of the three saints of the Lion King mechanism. There is no fear in her eyes, but indifference.

    Third, zhenzugada looked at the four people in the tower and said, "those qualified for the banquet, didn''t Zaharias of chanelapuxi come?"

    After listening to her, izziera frowned and said, "it''s a hateful name. A weapon dealer pretended to be a lord after plundering other people''s territory."

    Xiangu Yong shook his head slightly and said faintly, "chanelapushi provisional autonomous government, speaker zakhalias is absent. It is about tonight''s meeting and abide by your decisions."

    "That''s smart. If I show up shamelessly in front of me, I''ll break his head. Damn upstart." is chila was still angry.

    "In that case, the three saints of the Lion King mechanism, what''s the purpose of calling us? Although you are the director of the banquet, it''s a rude thing. I hope you can explain it," vatola said.

    "There is only one topic that you have gathered to discuss, and the 12th woke up." Xiangu Yong answered vatola in a steady tone.

    "What?" izziera was very surprised, and the surrounding air began to agitate.

    "I see. Is agurola floristina, the night man who has been sealed with the twelfth flame, waking up? Interesting!" the third true zugada burst out a pleasant laugh and was very happy.

    Vatora said to himself, "is it the Mar organization that untied the seal? It''s really an accident!"

    "Can it be said that the only survivor of Karuna - the daughter of the former count''s family, verdiana Karuna, gave the key to mar?" asked izira.

    "It was not mar who untied the seal, but someone else. He invaded mar and took No. 12. He claimed to be a vampire. See whose descendants it would be." three photos of Mu Hantian floated into their hands.

    Vatora looked at the picture and said in surprise, "he is not a vampire in our war king field."

    "It won''t be my descendant, it will only be the extermination of the dynasty," GADA said.

    "It''s impossible. Our Dynasty won''t spread its descendants without authorization," said ISI Chira firmly.

    "Hehe, he pretended to be a vampire." Xiangu Yong closed the book and continued: "it seems that the information is wrong. He may be a mage, because there are often two demons around him."

    "Ha ha, mage. But anyway, the twelve elements have been gathered, haven''t they?" vatora said excitedly with a meaningful smile.

    "But the karuana family has no territory. They are all hateful Zaharias," said izira.

    "Yes, she has lost her qualification as an elector." Xiangu Yong nodded and said.

    "So, how are you going to command the Lion King mechanism?" asked ISI Chira, looking at xianguyong.

    "No. 12 will certainly participate, but we don''t agree with verdiana Caruana''s qualification as an emperor. The stage of the banquet is prepared by us." Xiangu Yong said faintly.

    "A tiny island country in the Far East wants to compete with our night Empire?" said izziera.

    "Whatever you say, if you have the ability, you can take No. 12 from that person, as long as you can do it. We didn''t know the details of the Lion King mechanism in the month when you have the Secretary, the witch fairy capital mu''a night and the gap witch Nangong." Xiangu Yong said faintly.

    "That''s a good answer. I''ll try it if I have a chance. Do you say you need to prepare the stage, that is to say, has your government prepared an offer equivalent to that?" said izira.

    "Of course," said Xiangu Yong proudly.

    "Then I ask you, what did the Lion King mechanism gamble on? Don''t forget, our three true ancestors naturally needless to say, even the weapon merchant gambled on the fate of their own country. What about you?" is chila said faintly.

    "I want to bet on this land and the lives of 560000 people living in this land." Xian Guyong did not show panic, but pointed to this land. Standing at the foot of the four people was the demon special zone.

    "Hahaha, funny, according to you, the party is about to begin," vatora laughed.

 Chapter 86

    A figure was moving at a distance of about 200 meters. It was a suspicious young woman in a tight black dress. She carried a huge metal suitcase in her hand and a metal bracelet on her wrist to log in to the demon family.

    She carefully followed Mu Hantian, and agurola sat on the swing lively and swung by herself. His face showed a beautiful smile.

    She looked at agurola, adjusted her clothes and came out.

    When he found the woman''s figure, Mu Hantian looked at her. When Youma finds the dense magic around him, he retreats behind Mu Hantian.

    "Can you tell me why you''ve been following us?" Mu Hantian asked, looking at her strange face.

    The woman took off the demon login and said, "who will follow you? I just came to meet my king." verdiana knelt respectfully in front of agurola, like a loyal courtier.

    "My king, please leave with me. The karuana will follow you forever."

    Agurola''s shoulder shook for some reason and retreated timidly behind Mu cold day.

    "No matter who you are, agurola doesn''t want to leave with you. You should know," Mu said faintly.

    Verdiana looked at agurola hiding behind Mu Hantian and shouted, "it''s so noisy. You must have deceived my king." then she roughly grabbed Mu Hantian''s chest. Although she was a layman, she was a vampire after all.

    Mu Hantian stretched out his finger and flicked her forehead. She staggered and fell to the ground.

    "So painful... Because her ass landed on the ground, she showed her pure white * *.

    "You... You see!" said verdiana angrily.

    "Now is the time to say that?" Mu Han said silently.

    "It''s a great humiliation for me, the daughter of Caruana! I won''t give up. I must take my king back," said verdiana with a red face.

    The blood mist came out of verdiana''s body and formed a three headed dog that could spit fire.

    "Come on, help me get my king back." the three dogs roared a few times and rushed to Mu Hantian.

    As Mu Hantian''s daughter, Youma doesn''t allow anyone to hurt Mu Hantian. The magic gathered in her hand blocks Mu Hantian''s body. The strange spatial fluctuation bounced the attack of the three dogs away.

    "Space magic, are you a witch?" verdiana asked with a frown.

    "I don''t allow you to hurt Mu Hantian. He sucked my blood, so he is my... My most important servant." agurola pouted.

    "Really, who said servant!" Mu Hantian took the two Lauries behind him and looked at verdiana quietly.

    "My king, do you want to protect him? Please come back to me." verdiana roared. Agurola was her hope, the hope of revenge.

    "Do you want to take agurola from me? It''s impossible." Mu Hantian said faintly

    "Shut up."

    The magic of rage hit Mu Hantian. Mu Hantian just blew out a fist. The fist containing magic is not something that this family beast can bear. Just disappeared.

    "What, how could it?" verdiana looked at Mu cold day absently, with an incredible face.

    "The feast is about to begin. Don''t disturb us." Mu Hantian said.

    "In any case, I must stay by my king''s side. Serve my king and protect her safety." verdiana said firmly.

    "Mu Hantian, promise her!" agurola looked at verdiana and said to Mu Hantian.

    "Two years ago, it was my sister who protected my king. We karuanas used her as a bet. If Zaharias hadn''t destroyed my family and occupied our territory... Verdiana said angrily.

    "I don''t care what troubles you have, but agurola said she didn''t want to go with you." Mu Hantian said.

 Chapter 87

    "If my king really likes to stay with you, I won''t disobey my king''s wishes. But don''t think qualified people will be easy to deal with. They can use the power of the vegetarian body to summon the dependents belonging to the true ancestor to fight. I originally planned to use the key to save my king, but now it seems useless! So I decided to give it to you for the time being. I hope you can use it To protect our Lord. "Verdiana took out the suitcase behind her and opened it. It was a silver spear wrapped in rags. The magic words engraved on it gave people an unknown possibility.

    Agurola, hiding behind Mu Hantian, shrunk her head, as if she was very afraid of the gun.

    "Youma, what''s that gun?" Mu Hantian doesn''t know much about the world. He only knows that "Xuexia wolf" can kill Zhenzu.

    "Father, if Youma guesses correctly, it''s a holy gun that can invalidate magic." Youma exclaimed.

    "Yes, it is the only three heavenly heritages in the world - a holy gun that can invalidate magic, tear apart all enchantments and kill real ancestors," said verdiana solemnly. This gun is inherited by her family from generation to generation. It can be said that it is the most valuable and only property of her now.

    "It''s said that only the descendants of meto salad and the Witch of high psychic media want to start this gun." Youma has studied in the library organization for several years and knows a lot of knowledge.

    "Yes, the legend is so." for Youma''s question, verdiana lowered her head.

    "Oh, the same gun as" Xuexia wolf "? Interesting." Mu Hantian said with a smile. "However, I want to know how strong it is." after that, Mu Hantian pressed his finger on the sharp tip of the gun, but the result was that the holy gun that claimed to be able to kill Zhenzu was broken a little, and finally disappeared in Mu Hantian''s hand.

    Verdiana opened her mouth and rubbed her eyes as if she were dreaming. Who the hell is he? He can crush the gun that killed Zhenzu.

    "No matter who comes, I will win the twelve pheromones and won''t let others devour agurola. I will make agurola the real fourth true ancestor." Mu Hantian said with a forced look.

    "Wow... I deserve to be the one who sucked my blood. I want to reward you well. Let me push you!" (don''t think about it) agurola''s eyes glittered and pulled Mu cold day onto the swing chair.

    After telling Mu Hantian to sit down, agurola pushed from behind. Verdiana looked at Mu cold day with her fingertips in envy. She really looked like a child.

    "Well, I envy you that you can be served by my king," said verdiana.

    Mu Hantian looked up at the sky. It seemed that a big war was inevitable.

 Chapter 88

    The dinner that night was barbecue. In that month, a small barbecue oven was prepared in the apartment because Mu Han, who had taken agurola for a walk, bought barbecue.

    "Roar, meat, meat." agurola shouted happily in the dusk. Beside Mu Hantian, who looked after the charcoal fire, verdiana opened her lovely little mouth and chewed the barbecue in her mouth. Although he was once an aristocrat, he has been very embarrassed since the collapse of the family. She looks like agurola. She hasn''t eaten meat for a long time.

    That month, I was very concerned about the new vampire. My big eyes never left verdiana.

    "What a shock. I didn''t expect you to pick up another girl. It''s a great way to abduct girls." it seemed ironic that month.

    "Indeed, no matter how many rooms there are, there will be no room." ah ye also added.

    Verdiana blushed, swallowed the meat and said, "I just want to follow my king. I have nothing to do with that guy."

    "Yes, Mu Hantian has to... Be my servant alone. Agurola won''t give him to others." agurola whispered while chewing the meat.

    "We should get along well!" as a good man, Youma came out to make things right. She didn''t want to see her father difficult to do.

    Mu Hantian smiled at that month. That month didn''t know why his face turned red. Don''t look away and ignore Mu Hantian.

    When the atmosphere became harmonious, "boom" broke the harmony, and the huge explosion blew up half of the apartment.

    "Don''t you say." verdiana swallowed her saliva facing the dazzling thunder light. Her expression was distorted by surprise. She looked at a girl wrapped in blue lightning in the opposite building, which was somewhat similar to agurola.

    "Are you...?" Youma cast a puzzled look at the girl.

    "That''s the attack of the sentinel," said verdiana slowly, looking at the short blond girl in platinum armor wrapped with thunder.

    "Damn, has the flame feast begun?" that month, I looked at my destroyed apartment and looked at the girl angrily.

    "Putos, why did the king..." said verdiana, looking at the girl trembling. She was not afraid of falling thunder, but of the girl.

    "Does she belong to the fourth true ancestor like agurola?" euma exclaimed.

    "Yes, they are just simple monsters and weapons of killing gods!" replied verdiana in surprise.

    "Hand over the twelfth," the girl in armor ordered in a dignified tone.

    Mu Hantian understood. Was the attack just a demonstration.

    "Or you want to die," said the armored girl again.

    For such arrogant words of the armored girl, if Mu Hantian hadn''t stopped them, they would have started long ago.

    "You guy, compensate me for my barbecue." surging magic came out of agurola''s body, and the frozen cold was close to the armored girl opposite.

    Two flaming night uncles and two true ancestors roared in the air. The armored girl was a golden lion, and agurola was a monster in the form of beautiful mermaid and demon bird. The magic touch made the surrounding air restless.

 Chapter 89

    "The No. 5 Pontos, does it mean that the Duke of vatora has released the three sentinels in the war King''s field to the artificial island, and the demon special zone will become the stage of the banquet." verdiana whispered.

    There are three morphs in the field of war king, namely, leptos No. 5, tetartos No. 4 and toritos No. 3.

    "The fourth Zhenzu''s resurrection ceremony? It seems that I''m in trouble." her strength was no worse than Zhenzu that month, but she belonged to the demon attacking master of the artificial island, so she felt a little headache.

    The two women continued to fight, and agurola''s strength suppressed juptos, but when agurola was in the upper hand, two magic forces emerged that were not inferior to agurola.

    An existence that can devour space, the mercury of the dragon and snake, with the power to devour space, bit the dark ice of the demon girl.

    At the same time, thick fog enveloped the surrounding area.

    Agurola is about to cry. Is there anyone who bullies people like this? Fight one out of three!

    Next to putos on the 5th, two more girls appeared, one with long hair tied in a ponytail and two eyes of gold and silver. The other was wearing heavy armor, and half of his face was covered. The appearance and figure of the two women are almost carved in the same mold as agurola.

    "Oh, forget it, agurola, stand back." Mu Hantian stepped forward, took agurola behind him and stretched out his right hand: "my guardian, follow the ancient oath and come to me. The ice fairy, let the dirt in the world turn into dust and freeze everything, the dark demon of the ice." the beautiful and holy ice fairy appeared for the second time, She looked at the evil girl''s Cang Bing, who was beaten so hard that she couldn''t fight back. She was angry and screamed. The surrounding space was frozen, including those dependents.

    "Is that your father''s family animal? It''s so beautiful and strong." Youma murmured.

    "Hahaha, it''s interesting to be able to clean up the dependents of Zhenzu level. Are you from that faction?" with the dark night as the background, vatora, Duke of war king field, appeared.

    "I''ve just tested your majesty. It''s very offensive. I apologize to you. My name is dimiye vatora. I was granted the Duke by the war King forgotten by our true ancestors. I''m lucky to be here tonight." vatora performed an aristocratic etiquette to Mu Hantian and others.

    "You are also here to take agurola!" Mu Hantian said.

    "Hehe, although I really want to fight with you, I can''t do it now. I''m only here to know the electors. I have no other intention. I hope you understand. If you want to fight, wait until the banquet of the next full moon." after that, vatora wants to leave.

    "Snake charmer, you ruined my apartment. Do you want to leave so easily?" the Moon said.

    "Oh, the Witch of the gap? I admit your strength is good, but I have three real ancestors here." vatora said.

    "Well, let him go that month." Mu Hantian said aloud. Mu Hantian''s words are not unreasonable. He thinks the apartment is too small. Xia Yin will live in it in the future. He has already exchanged a house with the system for only ten exchange points.

    "Thank you very much and look forward to seeing us again." vatora saluted Mu Hantian and left.

    "Mu Hantian, how can you let him leave? Look what we''re going to do next." the month roared.

    "Ann, it''s all right, you see." Mu Hantian smiled mysteriously and took the house out of the system space.

    "Let''s live here in the future."

 Chapter 90

    I don''t know how many times the luxury villa is better than the previous apartment. That month, he looked at Mu Hantian in surprise. Unexpectedly, he still hid such a hand.

    Agurola cheered and danced around the villa like a child. That month, as if the hostess were looking around the villa, she finally chose a spacious room, but found several maid clothes in the wardrobe of the room. She was surprised to take it to Mu Hantian and asked him what was going on.

    Mu Hantian was stunned. This little light didn''t tell me these things.

    After thinking about it, Mu Hantian replied, "it was left by the former maid. Lose it."

    "It''s too wasteful to throw away." that month, he looked at verdiana with interest and said, "verdiana, your taste in that dress is too bad. Throw it away."

    "Lost?" verdiana wondered why she said so that month. I saw that month, like a hooligan, used the chain to lock verdiana''s body and flexibly tore the black suit in half.

    "Look... Look what you''ve done. I don''t have any clothes to change. Sob, you can''t look." for verdiana, who is struggling in poverty, that black suit is already her most valuable. After all, if she doesn''t have clothes, she can''t even leave here.

    Pure white underwear and trousers tightly cover the girl''s special position, and black silk stockings add a lot of temptation to her.

    That month, she looked at two weeping verdiana and said, "if you want to change, here you are." then she threw the maid in her hand to verdiana.

    "Hey! Is it only a maid?"

    "Yes, I only have a maid in my bedroom, so please help you clean your room later," replied the month in a calm tone.

    "Although the clothes have no taste, they are my only clothes, and as the daughter of Caruana, why should I wear a maid''s dress, and I saw it back to the evil man." although verdiana was crying, she still put on a maid''s dress. She couldn''t do it. I couldn''t walk away without clothes.

    "Hey, hey, don''t look at girls changing clothes!" that month said angrily to Mu Hantian.

    "Wow, verdiana is much more beautiful in this suit than before." agurola surrounded verdiana curiously. Poor verdiana, can only be at the mercy of that month.

    "Get familiar with the villa, then choose your own room. Then wash and sleep!" Mu Hantian ordered.

    "Mu Hantian, as my servant, do you want to end the curse of the water elf with me?" agurola blinked her big eyes as if she could speak. The water sprite she said is actually the sprinkler in the bathroom.

    That month and ah Ye stared at Mu Hantian tightly and looked at his answer. Mu Hantian was a little embarrassed.

    "Laurie control!" that month muttered discontentedly.

    "You are more like Laurie than agurola," Mu said.

    That month''s pretty face suddenly became hot: "pervert... Dead Lori, wash with whoever you like." then he left with a look of "I''m angry".

    "Well, Youma, please accompany agurola." Mu Hantian was speechless to that month, and couldn''t stand a little teasing.

    Although we changed the environment, everyone adapted well.

    However, a week later, another guest came to visit him, also in the evening. It seems that the night is black and the wind is high. I''m sure I''m right.

    The villa is surrounded by black armed and armed Hun ghosts (the most inferior vampires, no dependents). Agurola tightened her body and hugged Mu''s wrist.

    "Agurola, don''t worry, it''s all right." Mu Hantian comforted.

    "Ah!" agurola screamed and stiffened. Agurola watched the courtyard, and several strange figures came slowly.

    It was a thin middle-aged man in a suit, with two bodyguards in black on both sides.

    However, agurola''s line of sight is not looking at the men, but behind them, a girl who is somewhat similar to agurola, dressed in a cowboy suit, but gives people a feeling of trial manufacturing weapons.

    Compared with agurola, verdiana, dressed as a maid, trembled and stared at the man in front of her. If the eyes could kill, the man in front of him would have died thousands of times.

    Mu Hantian knew their intention when he saw the girl who looked like agurola.

 Chapter 91

    "I''m sorry to disturb you late at night. I didn''t bring anything to visit you. Because we are a fighting nation from mercenaries, please forgive me." the man said gently.

    Verdiana was very angry, and her magic seemed to be out of control. Mu Hantian took her hand and motioned her to calm down.

    "You don''t have to pretend and tell me what you came for, or you won''t have a chance, because I will take away your qualification as the emperor." Mu Hantian said.

    "Don''t worry, I''m here just to make a deal with you," Zaharias said solemnly.

    "With all due respect, let me introduce No. 9. She was imprisoned in the field of the war king, the field of the count of old Karuna, and liberated by us by pinching lapsi''s hand. The flaming night Bo of No. 9. In front of zakhalias''s right hand, there was a girl very similar to agurola.

    After listening to his introduction, verdiana''s pretty face was very angry. Agurola hugged Mu Hantian''s back and seemed to resist one by one in the face of his sisters.

    "You can imagine how dangerous it is. After all, the fourth true ancestor has the same or stronger power than the other three true ancestors. And there are a total of twelve, you can imagine." zakhalias said pretending to be afraid.

    "But don''t worry. My job is in the trade industry, mainly selling weapons," zakhalias said, with a bit of threat in his words.

    "Well, let''s get to the point now, Mr. Mu Hantian. I hope you can transfer the 12th to me." zakhalias didn''t turn his eyes to agurola until now.

    "You mean you want me to sell agurola to you?" Mu Hantian said coldly, his eyes were full of ridicule, and Zaharias nodded exaggerated.

    "Yes, as for the amount, what do you think of 50 billion?"

    "Hahaha... Mu Hantian laughed.

    It seems that Mu Hantian is not enough. Zaharias smiled bitterly.

    "Isn''t it enough? Then I''ll pay double, 100 billion. After all, this commodity is the strongest weapon in the world. It shouldn''t be measured by money, but my assets are limited!" Zaharias is worthy of being an arms dealer, and his mouth is 100 billion.

    "Hum, does the Hun ghost want to hold Zhenzu as king!" the month showed contempt for what he said.

    "That''s right, it''s stupid enough," said verdiana angrily, eager to tear him apart.

    Youma sympathizes with agurola and looks warily at Zaharias, perhaps because they have the same experience!

    "Weapons?" Mu Hantian sneered, comforted agurola, and paced to Zaharias.

    "Sorry, I''ve never regarded agurola as a weapon, but a person. There''s no reason to give her to the arms dealer. It''s you. Thank you for bringing No. 9."

    "Is that so?" Zaharias''s eyes suddenly became sharp, and the people in black on his left and right sides looked like they wanted to fight at any time. The atmosphere became a little solidified, but that month and ah ye had a sneer.

    "What a pity, if you change your mind, you can contact me at any time before the next full moon." unexpectedly, zakhalias didn''t want to use force, so he left.

    However, Mu Hantian didn''t intend to let him go like this. Mu Hantian pinched Zaharias''s neck directly with a speed that his eyes couldn''t see.

    "Don''t laugh, I didn''t intend to let you go like this." after that, Mu Hantian crushed Zaharias''s neck in less than a second.

    Mu Hantian threw his body out. When the Hungarian ghosts saw that their boss was killed so easily by others, they wanted not to escape, but revenge.

    "Stop!" his voice is the same as Zaharias, but his face is different. He looks a little young and looks at most in his twenties.

    "Really, it''s so badly damaged that it seems that we must have a new facelift. Otherwise, it will be looked down upon." Zaharias said with a wry smile, touching his bloody neck.

    "Vampire? No, it''s a follower of blood." verdiana finally realized the real identity of the other party. Zaharias was not an ordinary human, but a follower of blood.

 Chapter 92

    Verdiana was excited to see Mu Hantian avenge her, but zakhalias was unexpectedly a servant of the vampire''s true ancestor.

    At the moment Zaharias stood up, the surrounding air became a little depressed. It was the anger of the ninth anatos. He wanted to kill his blood follower in front of him. Although he didn''t kill him, it was also a provocation.

    The violent air turned into ultrasonic waves, and finally formed a household animal with crimson mane and two horns.

    "Oh, the crimson of the double horns? Well, let me solve it quickly, or it will be bad if it is damaged. Ah ye, you can make a protective cover to protect it. I''ll give that guy." Mu Hantian said and took a few steps forward.

    "My guardian, follow the ancient oath and come to me. The Lord of the sun, dispel the darkness of the world, come, golden heavenly horse!" the shining sun lit up the night. The sun in the sky was falling sharply and turned into a golden horse when it fell on the crimson head of the two corners, burning the fire of judgment representing the sun.

    The golden heavenly horse knocked down the crimson of the two horns and destroyed the surrounding Xionggui troops.

    "Stop, anatos No. 9." Zaharias regretted that he should have brought all the dependents. The guy in front of me is a terrible nightmare. It''s nothing if he doesn''t make a move. Once he makes a move, he won''t give others a chance to fight back. If he didn''t have the immortal body of a vampire, he would have been crushed to death by Mu Hantian just now.

    "Do you want me to kill you?" Mu said thoughtfully.

    "You... You can''t kill me. If you kill me, you won''t get the rest of the dependents." Zaharias said in a panic.

    "Hehe, I don''t believe such a string God Island. I can''t find it." Mu Hantian said.

    "Really? Forget to say, my sister is a witch who can control the first vegetarian body, so I can become the servant of the fourth true ancestor. If I die, who knows what she will do." Zaharias threatened.

    "You think very well of me. The lives of those people have nothing to do with me. I don''t kill you to let verdiana avenge herself, that''s all. Leave No. 9 and get out." Mu Hantian said.

    Zakhalias, who had recovered, gave the ninth to Mu Hantian and ran away as if there were something terrible behind him.

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    Agurola went to Mu cold sky and squatted down. She looked at Mu cold sky with big green eyes, as if she were asking for comfort.

    "Let me reward you," agurola said with a red face.

    "What''s the matter?" Mu Han Tian was very puzzled about agurola''s lovely and explosive appearance.

    "I''m probably glad, because you didn''t sell my king to the evil weapon dealer," said verdiana.

    "Oh, just because of this!" Mu Hantian squatted in front of agurola, stretched out his hand and gently stroked her head. Agurola narrowed her eyes like enjoyment.

    "Agurola, you will have companions in the future. No. 9, come here." Mu Hantian greeted No. 9 anatos. She came to agurola like a robot.

    Mu Han Tian''s remaining hand stroked agurola''s blonde hair. Smile: "don''t worry, I won''t use you as a weapon."

    "Will you be my servant? It''s commendable," said anatos in a haughty tone.

    Unlike the clever agurola, anatos is very self righteous.

    "Wu Wu, Mu Hantian is my servant. No. 9, you are not allowed to rob me." agurola said with an unhappy face.

    The two women stared at each other as if they were competing for their favorite toys. (mu Hantian: I''m not a toy, mouth)

    "Alas, no matter you, I''m tired and I''m going to bed." Mu Hantian yawned and walked to the villa.

    The two women saw Mu Hantian leave and scrambled to follow Mu Hantian. Agurola also said, "in order to comfort my soul, I will promise you to sleep tonight".

 Chapter 93

    In the morning, the living room of Mu cold day was filled with the smell of sweet food. Mu cold day, they were having breakfast. It has been more than 20 days since the last Zaharias attack. The artificial island is like calm before the storm. And the one month winter vacation of caihai college has ended. During this period, the lovely agurola and the proud anatos kept making trouble, which added a lot of vitality to the villa.

    Aenatos felt warmth and care from Mu cold day. He didn''t take her as a weapon, but an ordinary girl. Take her to eat delicious food and go out to play. Everything is deeply hidden in her mind. She was moved to cry. No wonder she liked him so much on the 12th. She knew that the vegetarian body would disappear as soon as the feast was over. Anyway, she must protect him at the feast.

    "Verdiana, bring breakfast quickly. I smell roast fish," agurola said in a charming voice.

    "Come, really, as a karuana, why do I have to be a maid to serve them!" verdiana, dressed as a maid, sighed at the wall, but at least life was much better than before. As the courtiers of agurola, the awakened fourth true ancestor, ruled the new night Empire and revived the karuana family, which is the blueprint depicted by verdiana.

    But this is not the case. Agurola did not awaken the soul of the curse of the fourth true ancestor, and he was not recognized as the emperor by the Lion King mechanism. Just don''t worry about food and clothing now.

    She carried several plates of delicious roast fish from the kitchen to the spacious living room. When she saw the news being broadcast on TV, she was angry and the plate in her hand fell down.

    Anatos moved quickly, immediately caught the food with both hands and sighed, "clumsy, how can you be a servant to my satisfaction?"

    "Is the new vampire infected? The arms dealer really dares to do it. Don''t worry, verdiana, I''ll let you kill Zaharias. Don''t worry." Mu Hantian comforted.

    "It seems that the arms dealer is ready to do such a thing, the flaming feast." the month sighed.

    "Does this have anything to do with the vampire infection in Karuna''s territory?" verdiana asked.

    "Don''t you know? To participate in the feast of flame light, there must be enough sacrifices," said the month.

    "What, that is to say, will Zaharias make sacrifices to the people of Karuna territory?" verdiana was surprised.

    "Yes, the feast of flame and light can''t be stopped now, so only mu Hantian can win." that month said.

    "Well! It doesn''t matter. Verdiana, I promise you that I will win. Don''t worry." Mu Hantian said.

 Chapter 94

    "Although I can''t stop the sacrifice of the people in Karuna territory, I''ll help you cut Zaharias at the beginning of the party." Mu Hantian comforted verdiana in his arms.

    "But... But I''m really not reconciled to watching the people in the territory sacrifice." verdiana knows that she can''t get revenge by herself, but she hates it very much.

    "People suspected of being vampires do not necessarily die, because the resurrection of the fourth true ancestor needs not their lives, but memories," ah ye said.

    "Memory?" verdiana wondered.

    "In the magical world, the longer the years, the stronger the power they have. The reason why Zhenzu has strong power is that they live long enough and have an immortal life. Time is the source of their strength," ah Ye explained.

    "I see. The fourth true ancestor has no memory, so he needs to wake up with rituals," said verdiana.

    "Yes, the fourth true ancestor has no memories of the past and no time to accumulate, so she will supplement her magic by swallowing other people''s memories," ah ye said.

    "Is that the essence of the feast of flame and light... People who become living sacrifices will lose a lot of precious memories, even us." the month muttered.

    "People who have been in contact with the original will be deprived of memory by taking the memories of the period as a breakthrough. Forget everything related to the fourth true ancestor, which is also the reason why the fourth true ancestor is called a dream vampire," ah ye said.

    "Then will we forget the memories of agurola and anatos?" Youma held agurola''s hand tightly, and agurola also felt fear. People who have contacted the fourth true ancestor will forget everything about the fourth true ancestor, which is really unacceptable. As the night man of the flame, Aguilar must be the first object that people forget, which is too cruel for Aguilar.

    "It is expected that in two or three days, at the full moon of this month, the fourth true ancestor will wake up. At that time, he will devour twelve dependents first, and agurola will disappear." that month said definitely.

    "No, I command you not to forget me." agurola cried, holding the corner of Mu cold day.

    "Don''t worry, I won''t forget you, because I will help you become the fourth true ancestor, as long as you devour the original." Mu Hantian touched agurola''s head and said.

    On one side, anatos was silent because of his consciousness.

    "Really? But will it be too... To swallow the original?" agurola tugged at the corners of her clothes as if she were being blamed.

    "Don''t worry, agurola, if I do what I say, I will help you become the fourth true ancestor. Trust me." Mu Hantian smiled at agurola.

    "Well, I believe you, make a contract with me that will never be separated," agurola whispered.

    There are only two days left from the full moon night. As the stage of the banquet, twelve elements gathered in the artificial island. The original, as the fourth true ancestor, hid in the body of Xiao Yusha, the sister of the ancient city of Xiao, waiting for resurrection.

 Chapter 95

    Mu Hantian received a card, which was a circle of metal sheet smaller than the postcard. According to anatos No. 9, it was an invitation from verdiana. It contains several information, including the specific location and time of the banquet.

    The beginning of the banquet means that the sweet, gentle and peaceful days are over. Anatos''s delicate face and the corners of his eyes crossed a drop of crystal tears and fell silently to the ground.

    "The feast of flame light? It has been waiting for several months, and finally it has come." Mu Hantian took several women to the direction of the connecting bridge at the end of the East District. Zaharias designated the venue of the feast of flame light, in the old southeast district of Xianshen island. Floating in the East and South China Sea of XianShen Island, part of an artificial island. Compared with XianShen Island, it seems more desolate, and there are few people at all.

    There is nothing more suitable than the aging old artificial island as the stage for the banquet held by the arms merchant Zaharias.

    The SAR police completely blocked the road leading to the old southern district and formed roadblocks with armored vehicles. There are also fully armed mobile members and people in chemical protective clothing. From the artificial island management commune, the helicopter is used to inform the residents of the artificial island. It uses a small wireless speaker to make artificial sound without emotion.

    "Today, people suspected of having a new type of infection were found in the old southeast area of the artificial island. Due to the possibility of expanding the infection, as a safety precaution, until safety is ensured, the road leading to the old southeast area will be blocked, and navigation will also be prohibited. All boats close to the old southeast area should stand by at sea."

    Mu Hantian, who is qualified for the banquet, has brought several women to the central square in the old southeast district selected by Zaharias as as the banquet stage.

    In the central square covered by tempered glass, twelve coffins are arranged in a fan-shaped manner. In more than half of them, eight young girls were sleeping in eight coffins. Herndekatos No. 11, ogudos No. 8, hercadomos No. 7, deutra No. 2, Blott No. 1 are seven girls similar to agurola and an ordinary girl respectively, with more than half of the fourth true progenitor. They are filling in the magic drawn from the sacrifices of the autonomous region of nirapsi.

    They are the flaming night uncles of Zaharias, the girls wrapped in Gem Crystals placed in their center. If there is no accident, she is what Zaharias calls her own sister.

    The sound of heavy footsteps was like a signal. Mu Hantian said, "Zaharias, I''ve kept you waiting." he actually had seven elements. No wonder he was confident to win the fourth true ancestor.

    Zaharias slowly turned back. He looked very young in a suit. Only the cunning eyes still have the appearance of a former weapon dealer.

    "Welcome to my flaming feast." Zaharias looked at the other end and stared at the two elements behind Mu Hantian.

    "Shut up!" with verdiana''s roar, she summoned two dependents, a magic dog wrapped in fire and a double headed dog capable of spitting out a cold breath. Now vildina has given full play to her greatest combat strength. Through a short distance, she hopes to solve Zaharias without escort.

    "Die, zakhalias, repent for your crimes!" cried verdiana with a bright expression of boasting victory.

    But it was Zaharias'' voice that covered it up. It was a cold voice that had nothing to do with any shaking. Holding up the hand of No. 1 sutubrot lying in the coffin, he said calmly, "come on, King Kong of the divine sheep!" as if he wanted to protect Zaharias, a huge dependents, a powerful and unimaginable extraordinary monster appeared from the void.

    That''s a bighorn sheep with a diamond body. There are tens of thousands of Gem Crystals floating around the dependents. Those huge crystals turn into shields to protect Zaharias.

    "The fourth true ancestor''s dependents are really not good?" verdiana''s expression was angry. Her dependents'' attacks had no effect on the gem shield. The precious stones that appeared around the two household animals hit the two household animals and destroyed the two household animals.

    "The invited guests haven''t arrived yet. Don''t act rashly!" Zaharias said with a light smile, as if he had unlimited self-confidence.

    Mu Hantian tightly held verdiana''s small hand, did not care about Zaharias, but looked at the other end of the line of sight and slowly paced the two women. A woman in white, a black haired Lori in a skirt. At the moment of seeing the black haired Lori, the bodies of aenatos and agurola behind Mu Hantian couldn''t help shaking.

    "Thank you for your help, Miss Yuanshan and miss xiaoyusha of Mar! It''s too late to introduce myself. My name is barutazar Zaharias, who is the blood follower of the fourth true ancestor." Zaharias put his hand on his chest and saluted heavily.

    "The follower of blood?" Xiao Yusha, who behaved strongly, was full of fear in his eyes. Afraid of hiding behind the distant mountain, the reason is that in the potential memory, the demon clan hurt her, causing her to be hospitalized all the time.

    "Ha ha, it seems that I''m a little late, but the twelve elements have been gathered!" a hearty and proud laughter came, and a blonde man with evil charm led three lollies to follow behind them.

 Chapter 96

    "It''s disrespectful that Lord vatora should come in person," Zaharias said in a little surprise. The blonde man is vatora. A month ago, he threatened to disturb the vampire in cold weather.

    Originally, vatora came to Japan with three elements only in the mood of watching the excitement, but after seeing Mu Hantian, she thought the banquet would become much more interesting. Naturally, she wanted to experience the awakening of the fourth Zhenzu! In fact, he felt that Mu Hantian''s possibility of winning the fourth true ancestor was very small. The only chance of winning was zakhalias and Japan''s Lion King mechanism. Because Mu Hantian lacks a necessary condition to win Zhenzu.

    When waking up the voxel, you must have the help of the witch. Therefore, the emperor elect of the fourth Zhenzu will have highly gifted witches to accompany him and provide him with a container for his soul. Both xiaoyusha and Zaharias''s sister are good containers. It depends on who the fourth true ancestor will choose.

    Like Mu Hantian, the emperor elect who only has half of the body, has only one choice to win the fourth Zhenzu, and the same race will eat each other! Use the vegetarian body to swallow the original in turn and be the fourth true ancestor. But the chance that a household animal will swallow a cursed soul is very slim.

    After seeing Mu Hantian''s performance, vatora felt that Mu Hantian was probably the same kind of person as him and that he planned to swallow the fourth true ancestor himself.

    "Ha ha, don''t talk nonsense. Now that everyone is here, start the so-called flame feast. Do you want to delay your life? Zakhalias." Mu Hantian laughed and said.

    A trace of disdain flashed on Zaharias''s face. Now he has the confidence to win and win the fourth true ancestor. He looked at Xiaoyu sand, opened his arms and looked up to the sky.

    "Use your power to revive it, the Complete Fourth true ancestor. The vegetarian bodies of the twelve fourth true ancestors are ready, the magic provided by the sacrifice is sufficient, and the incentives for awakening are sufficient."

    The voice of "ah ah... Ah... Ah... Ah... Ah... Ah... Ah... Ah... Ah... Ah... Ah... Ah... Ah... Ah... Ah... Ah... Ah... Ah... Ah... Ah... Ah... Ah... Ah... Ah... Ah... Ah... Ah... Ah... Ah... Ah... Ah... Ah... Ah... Ah... Ah... Ah... Ah... Ah... Ah... Ah... Ah... Ah... Ah... Ah... Ah... Ah... Ah.

    It is not the twelve elements that make a sound, but Xiaoyu sand, which carries the original soul. Holding her head in both hands, she screamed unimaginably human.

    The atmosphere vibrated and buildings filled with tempered glass shook. Everyone looked at the abnormal scene. The terrible magic is boiling, as if it had been materialized.

    In addition to agurola and anatos, who are struggling to resist with their own emotions, the other ten flaming night Bo resonated and opened their green eyes like echoing xiaoyusha''s feelings.

    "So the feast is like this. I thought it would be a fight!" Mu Hantian said silently. He thought it would be a fight to decide the fate of the twelve elements.

    Although vatora is a vampire of the old times, she is also very interested in the birth of the true ancestor. Since he saw the fourth true ancestor before, he had a desire for her blood, hoping to devour her.

    "Hahaha... Hahaha... Zhaharias laughed wildly, as if he had been the winner.

    "Are you finally going to wake up, the real fourth true ancestor?" Zaharias shouted excitedly, and suddenly disappeared like a broken kite.

    Blood clots came out of his mouth, and his young body was torn apart by a huge axe. Staring down at his blood stained arms, he turned back and looked incredulous. He couldn''t even speak, and Zaharias fell.

    It was a wing that attacked him. It has claws polished as sharp as a blade, revealing the black blood vessels of vampires.

    Behind it is the black wing woven by magic. It is Xiaoyu sand. Untie the tied black hair and she smiled. Her eyes, released a blue and white light burning like a flame. Two sharp tusks, which stretched out from her little pink mouth, were not ferocious, but somewhat cute.

    "Ha ha, finally resurrected, the fourth true ancestor." vatora looked at the fourth true ancestor, his eyes full of war.

    Muhan Tian wanted agurola to devour the original, but agurola hid behind Muhan Tian in fear.

    Zaharias, who should have died, stood up again covered with blood.

    Zaharias stood up with a happy smile. He wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth and stumbled towards Xiaoyu sand.

    "Now that you have awakened, the original agurola, please resurrect vinasta! Resurrect both your Witch and my sister!" Zaharias said with a smile, looking at the coffin wrapped in the vegetarian body.

    "What a stupid man, Zaharias!" a voice that was not his own, but the original voice, came out of xiaoyusha''s mouth. Zaharias''s smile froze at her contemptuous tone. I can''t believe that the fourth true ancestor raised with sacrifice didn''t listen to his request.

 Chapter 97

    "I''m the strongest vampire true ancestor in the world. I''m a god killing weapon made for holy annihilation. I don''t die. I don''t have any blood companions. I don''t want to dominate. I''m just killing and destroying the twelve family animals who lead the incarnation of disaster. I won''t give in to anyone or be dominated by anyone." the original coldly replied.

    "You mean you don''t listen to my wishes? That''s my wish as your follower of blood. I offered sacrifices for your resurrection," Zaharias explained desperately.

    Xiaoyusha''s face showed a bug like expression and said disdainfully, "it was you who killed the girl. In order to get eternal life, you didn''t hesitate to sacrifice your country and your sister. Everything was just for your eternal life. You thought you had planted the art of soul capture in vinasta''s body. Didn''t I notice it? Stupid!"

    "Well... Zaharias hesitated, his eyes dodging. It seems that xiaoyusha is right. At first, I looked at the crystal coffin that wrapped the Venus tower. The crystal coffin was smashed in an instant, and the body of the Venus tower began to dissipate.

    There are no witches to accommodate the fourth true ancestor, which means that Zaharias has completely failed.

    "Dirty vulgar thing, let me possess myself to control the power of the fourth true ancestor?" said the original indifference.

    "No... no, I just think I can maximize your value as a weapon," said zakhalias, who was full of lies. Having failed, he began to be timid. His dream and ambition have been completely destroyed. Now he only hopes to leave Xianshen island.

    Seeing her enemy as a lost dog, verdiana felt very happy.

    "Have you lost the will to fight? You don''t have the qualification to be a god killing weapon. I want to get back that power, zakhalias." the original gray pupils swept to the waking body, and the dull eyes of the body glowed.

    Feeling a new figure behind him, Zaharias''s expression was stiff. It was voxel No. 1 who lost a rib that broke his back. She waved her white wrist and stabbed Zaharias''s left chest like a sharp blade, trying to dig out the rib.

    "Wait a minute." Mu Hantian took her hand and held her wrist with one hand. Her unfeeling eyes swept towards Mu Hantian.

    "Mr. Mu Hantian, please help me. I am willing to give you a lot of reward." Zaharias pleaded.

    "Hehe, I think you misunderstood. I''m not trying to save you. I just want verdiana to avenge herself." Mu Hantian said, kicking zakhalias to verdiana''s side.

    Zaharias trembled and broke through. He felt a sharp pain. Verdiana''s arm pierced his left chest.

    "No, please, let me go," Zaharias pleaded.

    "Let you go? Hum, Zaharias, today I will avenge my father and the people in the territory." verdiana pulled out her bloody arm and gripped a white rib in her finger. When the ribs were taken away, Zaharias''s Curse of immortality was untied, and his body began to dissipate.

    The original agurola sighed carelessly, and then walked towards the coffin left in the square. As if to greet her, Zaharias''s elements stood up one after another.

    Now that the original agurola has awakened, there is no need for those pheromones to exist.

    Incarnate as the original of Xiaoyu sand, with open arms and black hair dancing. Her back grows to represent the wings of a vampire.

    There are six wings, which seem to have self-consciousness and twist like a snake. They stabbed six vegetarian bodies in the chest and began to absorb their blood.

    The voxels began to dissipate, which meant that she had retrieved her dependents.

    After absorbing the vegetarian body, she looked at Mu Hantian. Six wings stabbed Mu Hantian. However, she found that her wings were broken, and Mu Hantian didn''t know when she had two swords in her hands.

    "Interesting, I didn''t expect you have some skills." originally, I looked at Mu Hantian and smiled.

    "Hehe, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. The fourth true ancestor who has been completely resurrected has the value of swallowing." Mu Hantian smiled.

    "It''s interesting that you want to devour me." the original eyes flashed destructive brilliance, and great magic came to Mu cold day.

    "I don''t allow you to hurt him. He is my only important servant." countless icicles were born from the ground in front of Mu Hantian.

    "A mere animal controlled doll dares to resist me. Good. Let me be happy for a while!" he said happily like a child who got a new toy.

    Her momentum became stronger, but agurola didn''t retreat. She wanted to protect Mu Hantian.

 Chapter 98

    After Zaharias died, the feast officially began. For the rebellion of agurola''s two women, the confident original only regarded them as toys to kill time.

    "Torritos No. 3, tetartos No. 4, Pontos No. 5, do you also want to rebel against me with No. 12. Come back to me, the feast is over." the original dead eyes looked at the three elements brought by vatola and said in a dignified voice.

    The three girls in armor had no expression in their eyes, and their bodies involuntarily went to the original. Without emotion, they would not resist the host.

    "Ha ha... Ha ha..." vatora stared at the three girls with a ferocious smile on her face. In his strong murderous spirit, the three girls felt stiff all over.

    "You are the capital to negotiate with the original. Don''t make your own decisions. Once the original absorbs you, things will become boring," vatora joked.

    They didn''t listen to vatora and planned to summon their dependents. But at the same time, they were entangled by black snakes emerging from the void. They looked back in amazement and found a black vortex that completely covered the night sky. The vortex with a diameter of more than ten meters is made of thousands of snakes intertwined with each other. Their bodies were entangled by sad snakes and dragged to the center of the vortex.

    "It''s a pity that you can''t beat me now." vatora said piteously to the three girls. Because the magic was swallowed up by the snake, they couldn''t summon the dependents. With their weak arms, they couldn''t get rid of the snake wrapped around them.

    However, even in the dilemma of being helpless, they still did not lose their fighting spirit. Staring at vatora with murderous eyes, as if to say "don''t get in our way".

    "Ha ha ha, I have a fighting spirit. But that''s why I can''t let the original absorb you, otherwise I won''t have to play." vatora looked at them with a happy expression, as if he welcomed people who are hostile to him from the bottom of his heart.

    "It would be interesting to devour you before defeating the fourth true ancestor without the instructions of my father, but I feel very bored without suspense." vatora dismissed his dependents, and the three girls got rid of the snake and fell out of the air with a painful cry.

    "Hehe, what an interesting man, dimitoria vatola. Thanks to you, let me enjoy this feast and I will remember you." the original magic expanded to a very exaggerated level. Although it is not complete, the real power is also a true ancestor level.

    "Ah ye, krulu, you and that month protect agurola and them. It seems that to win the power of the fourth true ancestor, you must hit vatora first." Mu Hantian smiled, but it virtually brought great pressure to vatora and the original.

    "You really want to be the first to give me a hand. Good. I''ve been waiting for a long time!" vatora covered her face, her eyes crazy and kept laughing.

    "Nan Tuo, Ba Nan Tuo" vatora summoned two huge serpentine dependents and combined them to form a new dependents - a 100 meter Silver Dragon wrapped in a blazing flame.

    "Oh, the ability to integrate dependents? No wonder you dare challenge me." the original said faintly.

    Actually, Mu Tian saw two lovers who wanted to make complaints about their integration. "You''re not a game king, you can also start to blend magic cards to merge XX and XX, forming XXX. Full slot points."

    The purpose of vatora''s use of fusion dependents is very simple. The first point is to demonstrate in the cold weather, and the second point is to be serious in the face of unknown enemies.

    "Is it the legendary fusion beast? The Marquis is really powerful. I don''t know how mu cold weather will deal with it." verdiana said excitedly. It''s a great honor for a vampire like her to see this kind of battle.

    In the face of the attack of the fusion dependents, Mu Hantian was very relaxed without any tension.

    "Really, it''s solved. People and ghosts will be robbed and beheaded forever in the future." under the powerful attack of Mu Hantian, the fusion family beast was scattered.

    "How could it be... Vatora was very surprised. He didn''t expect Mu Hantian to defeat his family animals by cutting alone.

    "What are you surprised at? Is it difficult to do it? I don''t think so!" Mu Hantian said faintly.

    Vatora was gnashing her teeth, and her magic was stronger. At the same time, three dependents were summoned, and they merged into a golden dragon with four limbs in mid air. The miasma from the Golden Dragon''s mouth killed the surrounding plants.

    "Three integration? But, vatora, you shouldn''t take out the dependent animals with dragon attribute. Look, my partner, it''s time for you to play." Mu Hantian said, and the mark of summoning dependent animals appeared in his hand. "My guardian, follow the ancient oath and come to me. Swordsman born from chaos, surpass all constraints, turn into my sharp sword and cut off my enemy! Chaotic sword God." a black hole appeared in front of Mu Hantian. A sword was stretched out from the black hole, and then the owner of the sword came out. It was a soldier in sky blue armor, holding a blue sword, looking at vatora''s dependents like a dead man. He is the strongest of the swordsman family. He killed countless gods and demons. Now he appears here.

 Chapter 99

    Facing the swordsman, the Golden Dragon felt a great sense of oppression and made a sound of "Wuwu". Vatora found her family animals trembling violently, as if her soul would freeze, and there was no sense of resistance at all.

    Chaos sword God is the existence of sword God by killing countless gods, demons and dragons. Vatora is known as the snake envoy. His dependents are all snakes. However, snakes have the attribute of dragons, so they are restrained.

    "What kind of dependents are they? I''m afraid, ah... Ah..." vatola roared and ordered the dependents to attack, but the golden dragon was afraid to move.

    Chaos sword God pointed the sword tip to the golden dragon, and then cut it to the Golden Dragon. Such an attack can be avoided, but Jinlong is afraid to move, so it turns into dust and disappears.

    "The original agurola, let''s catch it. You''re not the strongest vampire in the world." Mu Hantian went to the original after solving vatora''s dependents.

    "Is that your wish? With you, a little vampire can make me surrender?" he roared in the face of Mu Hantian''s provocative words. When Mu Hantian was fighting with vatora just now, he absorbed the three elements brought by vatora, which was half a step away from the complete resurrection.

    Although the opponent defeated vatora, she was provoked by a subordinate vampire, which was never imagined from the moment she was created. Therefore, she felt angry at Mu Hantian.

    Three pairs of Aurora wings were born again on the original back, two of which changed their shape and turned into three dependents. They are the King Kong of the divine sheep, the gold of the lion and an amber Tauren.

    Three dependents Qi Li launched an attack on the chaotic sword God. The practical magic of terror made the debris of the artificial island in the old Southern District collapse. In the face of such a strange destructive force, the center of the artificial island in the old southern district was destroyed.

    The chaotic sword God who was in the center of the magic explosion was not hurt. How could the chaotic sword God who killed countless gods and Demons exit so easily.

    "Is that the power of the fourth true ancestor?" Mu Hantian sneered, "you really don''t even have the qualification to let me swallow it. Agurola, prepare to receive the power of the fourth true ancestor!"

    Agurola blinked her green pupils, tearful eyes and full of happiness. I didn''t expect him to protect himself so much. He didn''t want to leave by himself. Why didn''t he!

 Chapter 100

    "Come on, chaos sword God! Solve them." with Mu Hantian''s order, chaos sword God turned into a light, quickly waved his sword and cut on the original three dependents. Although the King Kong of God sheep came to defend, the three dependents were still seriously injured.

    Strong emotional accumulation will enhance the strength of the dependents, and occasionally have the desire to resist the host, so the ninth and twelfth will resist the original. The present situation is somewhat unfavorable to the original, but she will not admit her failure.

    "Well, rebellious beasts. Let''s see how you protect your servants." at first, he opened his dazzling wings and held his hand high to the sky, summoning a new beast again.

    Mu cold day, they felt a strange sign in the sky, the magic was rioting. So subconsciously raised his head.

    "What''s going on?"

    I saw a meteor across the sky. It was a meteor wrapped in hot flame. Although it was far away, Mu Hantian saw it clearly.

    "Is this a fairy sword?"

    The real body of the meteor is actually a huge weapon - a huge sword one or two hundred meters wide and hundreds of meters long, like an ancient weapon called three cobalt sword. According to legend, it is a sharp sword used by the gods to subdue demons. The 100 meter long giant sword fell from a height of 10000 meters under the attraction of gravity. It fell down with enough force to sink the island.

    "Night Mo black sword!" agurola said the name of the sword with a frozen expression, trembling all over. Here, the three cobalt sword landed faster and faster, closer and closer to the ground, like a meteor.

    "Are you kidding? It''s a household animal!" verdiana was desperate. She knew that some household animals were called weapons with will, but Yemo''s black sword had gone beyond the scope of weapons and was not as accurate as the judgment of God. In the face of such a blow, no one can resist it at all. Once the giant sword falls to the ground, it will be destroyed here.

    "Ah ye, Youma, can you use space magic with me and transfer it to other places." the lovely face of that month was full of prudence and said anxiously.

    Night Mo''s black sword seemed to feel the anxiety of that month and fell faster.

    "Hehe, I didn''t want to use them, but now I can''t help it. Come back first, chaotic sword God." Mu Hantian calmly took back chaotic sword God. There was no tension in his face. "My guardian, follow the ancient oath and come to me. The legendary sword, the light of meteors, runs through the heaven and earth, and the Fei Yu Star blade." Mu Hantian also summoned a huge sword, which is as huge as the black sword of Yemo. It is a pink sword. It is the legendary sword - Hanguang. It is a sword that is practiced with the good sword at night and called the imperial sword. (the included lightsaber here is set as the included lightsaber in the game fairy sword formula)

    "What?" that month they could clearly hear the original amazement.

    Looking up at the sky, just above Mu Hantian, the same terrible giant sword appeared and collided with Yemo''s black sword. The magic wave caused the surrounding sea water to boil.

    "The original agurola, you know, according to Chinese legend, the three cobalt sword is no match for the lightsaber, so your Yemo''s black sword will only disappear in the end. Go, feiyuxing blade!" supplemented by Mu Hantian''s magic, feiyuxing blade broke out stronger power and flew Yemo''s black sword. Feiyuxing blade didn''t mean to let Yemo''s black sword go, Continue to hit it.

    "Ha ha ha, it''s terrible. Since the man beat the fourth Zhenzu, he has no room to resist. Has he surpassed Zhenzu?" vatora smiled wildly.

    Originally, she stood opposite Mu Hantian and stared at Mu Hantian. She couldn''t believe that there was a vampire surpassing her in the world. She didn''t want to admit her failure.

 Chapter 101

    Originally, she stood opposite Mu Hantian and stared at him closely. The magic emitted by Mu Hantian made her have a trace of fear.

    "Surrender, you have nothing to do, the original agurola." Mu Hantian said coldly.

    Mu cold day came to the black haired girl. She had released the family animals that could fight. Now she was unprepared. Mu Hantian glanced at yuanchu. In yuanchu''s surprised eyes, Mu Hantian''s fangs pierced her neck.

    The bell continued to ring. It was the sound of the damaged clock tower, as if describing the decline of the fourth true ancestor!

    The same race devours, or covers. Generally speaking, if Vampires Suck vampire blood, they can absorb each other''s blood and soul into their own bodies. But if you can absorb and devour the other party, the other party can also devour you. So verdiana thought it was strange that Mu Hantian sucked the original blood.

    Blood fell from her neck, and she fell into Mu''s arms. Mu Hantian caught her and sucked the original soul into his body.

    Xiao Yusha, who recovered his consciousness, closed his eyes and slept peacefully in Mu''s arms. The original soul wanted to compete for the body with Mu Hantian, but the consciousness was erased by the system.

    Mu Hantian looked back at agurola and said, "agurola, inherit the power of the fourth true ancestor." he lowered his face and kissed agurola. The old clock was ringing all the time. It could be seen that Mu Hantian was instilling something into agurola''s body, and agurola swallowed hard. The original strength was given to agurola.

    "Agurola, there is no original consciousness now. Can you easily absorb it?" Mu Hantian asked.

    "I... although I have successfully absorbed the original soul, but... But now I can''t control the dependents. They say they want to follow you. It''s too much! You are clearly my servant," agurola said.

    "Ha ha, now you don''t have to disappear!" Mu Hantian held agurola and anatos in his arms and said gently.

    "No. 9, don''t compete with me. Be careful, I''ll absorb you!" agurola tried hard to squeeze out anatos, hoping to occupy Mu cold day alone.

    "Fool agurola, although you are the fourth true ancestor now, our dependents will not obey you easily. We can''t occupy it alone." anatos retorted.

    "Fool Lori control!" muttered that month.

    "Well, go back."

    The long feast ended at this moment, leaving only the dilapidated island. The result was beyond everyone''s expectation, and a vampire stronger than the fourth true ancestor appeared.

 Chapter 102

    On the other hand, there is an incredible silence around the clock tower in the central area of the artificial island. It was like a solemn border, and no one tried to get close. For Zhenzu, who was cursed with immortality, the awakening of the fourth Zhenzu seemed to be a good wine aged for thousands of years.

    "Hahaha, what a wonderful Feast. What do you think, Xiangu chant, the silence destroyer of the three saints of the Lion King mechanism." in the highest watchtower in XianShen City, a girl with light green hair dancing in the wind and little clothes watched the dilapidated island and couldn''t help laughing like a silver bell. Two women and one were observing the development of things, so they saw all the situation of Mu Hantian and the original battle. The feast, which should have been lively and interesting, was all under the control of the Lion King mechanism. GADA was really angry. Fortunately, Mu cold day gave them a big reversal and brought a climax to the feast.

    "Lion King mechanism, you are confident to command the feast, but you can defeat the vampire of the fourth true ancestor. Are you confident that you can suppress and control him? Besides, he now has the power of the fourth true ancestor! You really ask for trouble." gadajiao smiled.

    Xiangu Yong closed the book, and his eyes showed a serious and serious look for the first time. Their plan should be to win the fourth true ancestor by xiaoyusha, but they didn''t expect Mu Hantian to defeat the original fourth true ancestor.

    All along, the fourth true ancestor has always brought disasters and killings to the world. But the seriousness of the problem is more than that. The emergence of the fourth true ancestor will disrupt the peace treaties signed by the other three true ancestors and may break out a war to destroy mankind.

    "Please worry. Our Lion King mechanism will deal with him well. We will send someone to monitor him. If he has a move that threatens the world, we will try our best to kill him." Xian Guyong said indifferently.

    "Oh, I almost forgot that your lion king mechanism has a gun that can kill real ancestors, and has been cultivating witches all the time. There are a lot of people who can use it!"

    The seven type assault demon subduing rifle Xuexia wolf is a weapon developed by the Lion King mechanism to fight against the demon clan with special ability. It is a gun tip refined from high metal, and its shape is also very capable. However, the core of the weapon is the ancient treasure gun, which is not conducive to mass production. There are only three in the world. In any case, the weapons used by individuals are top-notch. It is the secret treasure of the Lion King mechanism. It is one of the only three holy guns made by the Ministry of heaven that can kill the true ancestor in the world.

    GADA frowned and looked at Xiangu Yong.

    Xiangu Yong pushed his eyes and said softly, "our Lion King mechanism has its own plan and will not cause war in the world."

    "Ha ha, I''m more and more curious. Can you really control the Lion King mechanism? Don''t let him build a new night empire!" GADA said with a smile.

    Although Xiangu chant has a strong level of witchcraft, it is a pity that it can not have the power to urge the holy gun. She pinned her hope on the witch bred by the generation of Lion King mechanism, hoping to use them to get close to Mu Hantian. In fact, Xiangu Yong hopes that the witch who uses the holy gun can be the bride of Mu Hantian, so as to contain Mu Hantian''s actions as much as possible.

    "The witch suitable for surveillance seems to be only 14 years old now. Is it a little too young, but I heard that the cold weather teacher is a Laurie control." Xiangu Yong whispered. She felt that the hope of eliminating Mu Hantian was too slim. He is like a mystery. You can''t act rashly until you find out his cards! If you do, it will show that the Lion King mechanism is declaring war on Japan.

    GADA''s mood improved and showed a brilliant smile. The body shape disappeared into the void, gradually faded and dissipated.

    The leisure ancient chant watched her leave and gave her a graceful gift. No one could see through her thoughts.

    "It''s a great honor. The third true ancestor, the Royal daughter of chaos - GADA, will see you later." the figure of Xiangu Yong also turned into a mirage and disappeared.

    When the "feast" is over, the onlookers will naturally leave. Despite the disaster caused by the sinking of the artificial island, the number of deaths is very small. Although people in the feast lost their memory, the blank will be filled in slowly.

 Chapter 103

    The battle of destroying heaven and Earth spread to every corner of Xianshen island. Surprisingly, Mu Hantian''s villa was not affected at all. In that month, several women did not lose their memory as the residents of Xianshen island because of Mu Hantian''s relationship.

    "The flaming feast is over. Thank you for taking care of me all the time. It''s time for me to leave." verdiana shook her head. She used to talk about the karuana people, and now she has grown up a lot.

    "I used to say that I wanted to kill Zaharias, even if I had nothing. But in the end, Zaharias was just a tool used. Although I killed him myself and avenged him, after I knew everything about it, I completely didn''t know what I was living for today." verdiana was full of mixed feelings in her heart, and the moment her dream came true, With it comes confusion.

    "I''m really happy. Although I''ve always been afraid to admit this, I''m really happy to meet you and live on Xianshen island." verdiana smiled and bowed to them in the cold, as if to say goodbye.

    "Verdiana, you don''t want to leave without authorization. No, the master hasn''t spoken yet. Your life as a maid is not over yet! If you must leave, take off your clothes!" hummed the month.

    Verdiana grabbed her clothes tightly and said weakly, "but I have no reason to stay here."

    "You don''t mean to follow me and serve me all the time." agurola looked at verdiana with green eyes.

    "You''re very upset. It was said that verdiana was my servant! If you had to ask for her, I wouldn''t object, but mu Hantian belongs to me," said the ninth anatos.

    "Fool anatos, you are only a sentient beast, and dare to resist me." agurola said angrily, pulling her short hair.

    Anatos was unwilling to show weakness, and the two Lauries pinched each other. Mu Hantian regretted it now. How lively it would be if he saved all the twelve elements.

    "Everybody... Verdiana was moved.

    "It''s better to stay and be a maid than to bear the karuana family! Ha ha." Mu Hantian looked at verdiana and said softly.

    "Lord cold sky, I''m really glad you can keep me." verdiana used honorifics after seeing the power of Mu cold sky.

    "Yes, I need a maid recently," said krulu.

    "Yes, I see. I''ll stay," said verdiana, leaving tears.

    At the same time, lying on the sofa in the living room, Xiao Yusha, who was not arranged, woke up slowly. Big black eyes looked around confused.

    "Oh, you''re awake." Mu cold day, they heard the voice and looked at the sand together.

    "Who are you and who am I?" he shrank his body timidly and looked at them in cold weather.

    Mu Hantian was stunned. Did she lose her memory in the event of the feast, but mu Hantian obviously just sucked away the original soul and strength and did nothing to her.

    "I dare to forget, I tell you, you used to be our maid, Yusha." after seeing Yusha''s amnesia that month, his big eyes lit up and lied as if nothing had happened.

    "Alas! Really?" he stared at the moon and said.

    "Fool, don''t make it up." although I know I like maids that month, my brother is in your class. Is that really good.

    "Stay at ease for one night. Don''t worry. I believe your memory will recover soon. As for your identity and origin, I think someone will tell you tomorrow." Mu Hantian said. After all, Naosha''s mother is a famous researcher of Mar. it should be easy to understand her daughter''s intelligence. But whether they can recognize each other, Mu Hantian doesn''t know.

    After listening to Mu Hantian''s words, he nodded. He seemed to have a good feeling for mu Hantian. Maybe it was because he saw Mu Hantian at the last sight!

 Chapter 104

    When night fell, Mu Han asked agurola and her three Lauries to take a bath with him. After all, it''s easier for her peers to communicate. After taking a bath, anatos and agurola habitually slept together. Kusha looked at Youma pitifully. It was estimated that she would be afraid to sleep alone. Youma had no choice but to promise to sleep with her for one night.

    The next morning, the living room was filled with sweet breakfast prepared by Mu Hantian. He swallowed his food excitedly, as if he had eaten every meal for a long time.

    Verdiana, as a maid, was busy and very harmonious.

    But the harmony was soon broken by a knock on the door. Verdiana answered, wiped her hands, and went to open the door.

    The two women who stayed outside the door walked a few steps forward and entered the room.

    "Excuse me, what can I do for you?" asked verdiana with a smile.

    "I''m the assistant of Mar xiaoshensen research director, Yuanshan. Our director has something to discuss with your master."

    "Alas!" when she said this, verdiana noticed a beautiful girl in white standing behind the beautiful woman in uniform. I think I didn''t take care of it. My long hair looks messy. Her face looked as if she had just woke up.

    "You... You are xiaoyasheng''s wife, xiaoshensen? I remember the intelligence said you were the mother of two children!" asked verdiana. The girl in front of me is like a child.

    The image of the calm and capable researcher in his heart was suddenly broken. In front of him, Xiao Shensen was completely like a child, not like a mother with children.

    Xiaoshensen nodded without hesitation: "yes, Gucheng Jun is now in the third grade of junior high school. He is one year lower than him, but he didn''t go to school because he was ill."

    Verdiana nodded and said, "sorry, I have something to do."

    "Oh, yes, I almost forgot my business." xiaoshensen looked at the living room. When he saw the sand, his eyes flashed a trace of obvious excitement.

    "Since the separation of the hospital last month, I didn''t expect to see you again!"

    "Did Mar group send you to recover the debt two months ago?" Mu Hantian continued to eat his breakfast without paying attention to the two women.

    "No, this time it''s just for me. I''m just here to confirm whether kusha is here. Now it seems that I want to thank you for taking care of kusha." xiaoshensen was not polite. He sat down beside kusha with a smile and looked at kusha with tearful eyes: "kusha, it''s great that you can live."

    In three years, she tried every means to control the weakness of her body. He tried to move the original soul into the body of No. 12 to save kusha, but failed.

    Because the 12th is the key to the original detention. Due to contact with the sand, it is not easy to wake up. Naturally, it is impossible to sleep easily.

    Mu Hantian untied the seal of No. 12 in the goblin coffin. For kusha, there was not much time left.

    Therefore, the Lion King mechanism hopes to make kusha the fourth true ancestor. If she wakes up as the fourth true ancestor, it will be beneficial to her and Japan. And the soul of the sand expels the original soul. Although the success is small, it is not impossible.

    If kusha had not been dominated by the original, and instead captured the original power, he could maintain his consciousness and become the fourth true ancestor. So far, that''s the best outcome they expect. But unless a miracle happens, it is impossible. Even though he is excellent as a witch, it is impossible to devour the original soul.

    He Sha looked at Xiao Shensen in front of him and asked quietly, "who are you... Why are you crying?"

    "What''s the matter, kusA? I''m your mother." Xiao Shensen held the table with both hands, stared at kusA, and kusA quickly hid behind Mu cold day.

    "Sorry, because of the awakening of the fourth Zhenzu, she seems to have lost her memory and forgotten everything before." Mu Hantian touched Youma''s head and said to xiaoshensen.

    "Yusha sauce, you can''t forget your mother!" xiaoshensen said urgently.

    "No, don''t come here. I don''t know you." he stretched out half his head and looked at his former mother in fear.

    Xiaoshensen felt that he had lost his strength and that there was no hope in life.

    "Let kusha live here for the time being. I believe she will recover her memory soon." Mu said calmly.

    "Woo woo, no, I won''t get used to it without kusha''s care. Since you have taken in kusha, take me in, too. I must accompany kusha until she recovers her memory." xiaoshensen said without doubt.

    "Alas, I can''t help you." Mu Hantian sighed.

 Chapter 105

    Seeing that xiaoshensen refused to leave, Mu Hantian could only promise her to stay temporarily. But one day later, Mu Hantian regretted.

    She completely took the villa as her research room, threw away her clothes and made the living room a mess. On TV, on the sofa, I lost all kinds of underwear. I''m really an incurable woman.

    Verdiana and Sasha seemed to be very competent maids. They cleaned her up after two or three times.

    Mu Hantian took her collar, threw her into a bedroom and said, "don''t sleep in the living room again, or I''ll drive you out."

    "Oh! No, it''s not so easy to get rid of the habit formed over the years." xiaoshensen pitifully hugged Mu Hantian''s thigh and felt that she was more like a child than agurola. I really don''t understand how she was a mother.

    Mu Hantian refused her. There was no way. The living room was too messy. Xiao Shensen, who was under the influence of others, had no choice but to agree.

    In a week, Xiao Shensen has also been used to the life of the villa, but Yusha still hasn''t cured his amnesia. However, the relationship between Yusha and Mu Hantian is better than before, and agurola and they like Yusha very much.

    After several days of rest, the artificial island was finally repaired. Of course, the external explanation was that it was damaged by the tsunami. And caihai college is about to open.

    The beginning of the new semester means that Youma will become a student in the late third grade of junior high school.

    After breakfast, Mu Hantian put on his favorite blue suit and was ready to go to school with ah ye and them. Left agurola and them.

    "Agurola, stay at home!" Mu Hantian, who came to agurola, took her cold hand and said.

    Agurola shrank in fear, but protested with a rare high attitude.

    "Cold... Cold day, didn''t you sign a contract with my hand? Do you want to abandon the contract? I don''t allow you to leave me half a step." I''m afraid I''ll be abandoned by Mu cold day, so I feel very uneasy. It has been two months since I met agurola, but she hasn''t changed much in character. She is still a little afraid. However, she has adapted to the life on Xianshen island.

    "Didn''t I say that the new semester is about to start, and I also want to go to school." Mu Hantian looked at agurola and said helplessly.

    "Since she wants to follow you, let her go to school together. It''s just that she has been suspended from school until now, and it''s time to go to school when she is well." a mature girl wearing only underwear came up. She said ha ha, showing that she had just woke up and felt very confused as a whole.

    "Ah, Shensen, why did you come out in such clothes again? It''s really... He forked his waist and scolded his mother with a red face.

    "Ann, it doesn''t matter." she casually stuffed a sandwich into her mouth, and didn''t care whether Mu cold day looked at her all. For her, she has lived alone for more than six years.

    "Yes, you can let agurola go to school together. Are you interested in working together?" Youma said excitedly.

    "School?" agurola asked suspiciously.

    "Uh huh." Youma nodded.

    "Although there are some troublesome procedures, your current age is completely OK," said that month.

    "I... I want to go. If I can go to the same school in cold weather, I can always accompany him." agurola said excitedly.

    Aenatos, who has always been high-profile, also looked at Mu Hantian with a hopeful look: "in that case, I''ll spend time with you. Don''t thank me."

    "Please sauce that month," Mu said, pointing to that month.

    "Well, very... Very good." agurola looked happy and looked forward to that month!

    "The moon sauce, can you help me?" agurola asked hopefully.

    "If she can''t, you can come to me. Anyway, I''m also a research director of Mar. I still have the right," xiaoshensen said with a smile.

    "Who said, you are ready to go to school tomorrow!" said the month angrily.

    "Then arrange agurola, enatos and kusha as a class." Mu Hantian said.

    "I see," replied the month.

 Chapter 106

    Today, Youma is a little strange. It''s strange that he doesn''t stick to Mu Hantian. He goes to school with him. Moreover, kusha also took agurola and enatos behind Youma, and the four women looked mysterious.

    Agurola was puzzled, and her green eyes looked at Youma.

    "Agurola sauce, don''t you know what day it is today?" he asked strangely.

    "Alas, what''s the special meaning?" agurola, who lacked human consciousness and slept for a long time, didn''t understand any festivals at all.

    "It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have asked you. Today is Valentine''s day. It''s the best day for our girls to give chocolates and advertisements to the people they like." although she has lost her memory, she still knows more about human festivals than agurola.

    "Well, not only the boys you like, but also your friends. For the people you like, it''s called love chocolate, and for the male friends, it''s called Yili chocolate." Youma explained.

    "Alas, confession!" agurola was stunned when she heard the speech. The figure of Mu cold day first appeared in her mind and stammered: "why should I confess to my servant Mu cold day."

    "Well, we didn''t stipulate that you should confess to your father. You can make a Yili chocolate for your father." Youma muttered.

    "So... So... I''ll take it as a reward to the servant." agurola said with a red face.

    Several women chose many high-grade chocolates to go back and skipped a class to make their own chocolates. The four little Loris have been made for a long time. Although the process is lucky and bitter, they have succeeded anyway.

    What Youma did was heart-shaped chocolate, while agurola made her own appearance. What anatos did was a pattern of Tai Chi, and what Yusha did was righteousness chocolate because of amnesia.

    When they came to the school, the four women separated in front of the teaching building and returned to their classrooms. Agurola and anatos are full of expectation and excitement. They hope Mu Hantian can taste the chocolate he made for him. So as soon as class was over, the two women hurried to the cooking classroom and stuffed the gift to Mu Hantian.

    As for advertising, it hardly exists. For example, aenatos high-profile said that he would reward Mu Hantian and ask him to eat nothing left. Agurola blushed shyly and said intermittently.

    Mu Hantian finally understood. No wonder they are so strange today. After opening the box containing chocolate, Mu Hantian smiled bitterly. It''s really cute! Although it''s not very delicious.

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    In the forest in midsummer, more than 300 meters away from the artificial island in the suburb of Tokyo, it is a secret training camp belonging to the Lion King mechanism. Someone specially trains adopted witches.

    The burning campfire lit up the shrine at night. There was a chill in the air, and the surroundings suddenly became very quiet.

    A girl with black hair sat in the center of the broad hall without saying a word. She is a very beautiful girl. Although she is still green and thin, she doesn''t give people the feeling of being thin. Instead, she is like a sharp blade.

    There were three people sitting in the hall. They could not see clearly under the curtain, but the girl knew their identity in advance. They are the elders of the Lion King mechanism, known as the existence of the three saints. Although the three saints did not send out a trace of breath, it made people feel more terrible.

    "Witch, give me your name." a voice came from the other side of the curtain. It was serious, but it wouldn''t feel cold. It was the voice of idle ancient chanting. Being able to become the three saints at the age of 16 shows her talent.

    "My name is Ji Xin, Ji Xin snow cabbage." a second later, the girl replied. The voice seemed a little nervous.

    "Grade?" Xiangu Yong continued.

    "I''ll be 15 years old in six months," Ji Xin said.

    "Really... Ji Xin Xuecai, you started practicing seven years ago. On a cold snowy night, you were brought to the mechanism alone. Do you remember that day?" Xian Guyong suddenly asked as if he were talking to himself.

    Sauerkraut feels cold on his back. The other party should read his memory directly without prior investigation. The overwhelming feeling completely doesn''t take the mental defense set by sauerkraut in advance as one thing. Shook his head, snow vegetables did not answer.

    "Your strength is good. You should be in front of the witch. We have a very important task for you. We must confirm whether you are qualified to perform it." Xiangu Yong nodded and said.

    For a moment, I felt the murderous sauerkraut jump away. She didn''t have a plan, but an instinctive jump.

    Two tall black armor warriors, faceless warriors holding rough swords, and four armed warriors with left and right bows.

    They don''t have entity, but form God. I''m afraid which one in the curtain controls them. But before understanding this, snow vegetables turned defensive into offensive.

    Without enough time to think, he recited the spell quickly, gave the spell power to the palm of his hand, and quickly hit the warrior holding the sword. Suddenly, the warrior with the big knife disappeared, leaving only the big knife.

    Snow cabbage caught it and cut it at another warrior. The second warrior dissipated.

    Although the process only took more than ten seconds, it was surprisingly hard.

    "Excuse me, what do you mean?" Xuecai asked. She didn''t want to fight with Shishen anymore.

    A powerful spiritual force suddenly burst out in the curtain and drove the snow cabbage back. "Don''t be unreasonable!" Xuecai heard the voice, which was his master''s voice.

    "You are full of spiritual power. You are a qualified witch. Take it, Ji Xin snow cabbage." Xiangu Yong handed something from the curtain. In the moonlight, sauerkraut saw its appearance. It was a silver spear. Sauerkraut knew its name.

    "Seven type assault demon subduing rifle - Xuexia wolf." Xuecai read blankly.

    "After you skillfully use it, we will invite you again," said Xiangu Yong.

 Chapter 107

    Wizards who are not good at divination and curse and have outstanding talent in spiritual vision and swordsmanship can skillfully use Xuexia wolf in only three months. As the report says, you are a typical sword witch. Now you are qualified, Ji Xin snow cabbage. " In the shrine hall on the outskirts of Japan, more than 300 miles away from the artificial island, the three saints of the Lion King mechanism gathered again.

    "Qualified?" facing the words of the elders from the other side of the curtain, the snow vegetable carrying the guitar box frowned.

    "Yes, you have obtained the qualification of sword witch. I came to practice for another month or two. But now the situation has changed. Sit down, Ji Xin snow cabbage." the voice of Xiangu Yong.

    Snow vegetable reluctantly sat down according to her words, then sighed and put down the guitar box.

    "Well, let''s get to the point now. First of all, Ji Xin Xuecai, take a look at this picture." with Xiangu Yong''s words, something appeared from the gap in the curtain. It was a butterfly, flapping its wings, falling on the hand of snow vegetables and turning into a picture.

    The picture shows a teacher in a blue uniform, handsome and young, with a gentle smile on his face. It looks easy to cheat.

    "Who is he?" asked Snow vegetable suspiciously.

    "His name is mu Hantian, a teacher, an extraordinary teacher." Xiangu Yong sighed and continued to ask, "do you have any feelings about him?"

    "Ha?" he asked suddenly, as if he were going to have a blind date.

    "Just looking at the photos, I can''t see his accurate situation, but I''m afraid he''s a layman or a beginner in spells!" Xuecai hesitated for a moment and said his feelings.

    "No, I don''t want to hear that, but I want to know how you feel about him. In other words, is he your type? For example, like or hate his appearance, that''s what I want to ask. What do you think?" Xiangu Yong continued.

    "What... What, excuse me... Are you fooling me?" although I don''t know the real intention of the elders, sauerkraut still feels that they have bad intentions. She reached out to the snow wolf in the guitar box, as if she wanted to do it at any time.

    For the reaction of snow vegetables, the leisure ancient chant behind the curtain seemed a little lost, but she knew that such a thing could not be in a hurry.

    "It''s impolite! Let''s talk about the content of the task. Do you know the fourth true ancestor, Ji Xin snow cabbage?" the abrupt question surprised snow cabbage. The atmosphere was a little silent.

    "Do you mean the flaming night uncle? It is said that he is the fourth true ancestor with 12 dependents." sauerkraut replied.

    "Yes, it''s the fourth true ancestor. The only and lonely strongest vampire without any blood compatriots. But it''s not a legend. She''s completely awake now," said Xian Guyong.

    Xuecai''s face turned blue when she heard the speech, but Xiangu Yong ignored it and continued: "All along, she always appears at the turning point of history and brings destruction and destruction to the world. But the problem is not that. Although the existence of the fourth true ancestor will disturb the world, if there is a true ancestor level vampire who can control the fourth true ancestor, their combination will inevitably threaten the safety of the world.

    "The reason why I called you today, Ji Xin Xuecai. I ordered you to monitor the fourth true ancestor in the name of the three saints of the Lion King mechanism." xianguyong said without doubt.

    "Should I be responsible for the fourth true ancestor?" snow vegetable wondered.

    "Yes, if you decide that the person under surveillance is a threat, you can kill him with all your strength. Remember, the person in the picture is the vampire who controls the fourth true ancestor. You should monitor him. He works as a teacher in caihai college," said Xian Guyong.

 Chapter 108

    Youma was promoted to the first grade of high school. Strangely, most of the students in their class "happen to" be assigned to the same class, so their lives in junior high school and senior high school have not changed much.

    Mu Hantian originally only taught junior high school students, but in order to take care of Youma, they took the initiative to ask for more classes in the first grade of senior high school. Originally intended to wait until agurola and her colleagues reached high school, but now it''s just ahead of schedule.

    "Shallot classmate, why are you so depressed? What''s wrong?" Mu asked, looking at shallot''s distress.

    "Teacher, you don''t mind too much. Girls feel unwell for a few days every month." as her childhood sweetheart, she said lazily with headphones.

    The girl in the class blushed and stared at the base tree fiercely.

    "I see. In this class, I will teach the female students a healthy and nutritious food - sweet and delicious red bean rice." Mu Hantian smiled.

    In the second dimension, red bean rice is what girls like to eat for the first time.

    "Well, teacher, can you change it?" the girls said shyly.

    "I... I didn''t come there. I was just working!" shallot explained desperately.

    "Are you talking about working for the maintenance of the artificial island management commune?" Youma seems to know, so she asks in surprise.

    "Yes, it''s just to help maintain the computer in the security room. Because I have a job in the afternoon, I''m worried about whether I can ask for leave." shallot said easily.

    Although she felt nothing, other students were different. After all, the Security Department of the artificial island management commune was not accessible to ordinary people.

    "Well, it''s no problem. Shallot''s grades have always been the first. It''s no problem to miss one or two classes occasionally." Mu Hantian smiled.

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    After the third class in the morning, shallot left the cooking classroom with satisfaction. Mu Hantian cleaned up the cooking classroom and left.

    Take advantage of the break time between classes and get ready to have a rest on a cold day. While walking around the campus, Mu Hantian saw a figure - Ji Xin Xuecai. It seems that the plot is about to begin. Mu Hantian thought.

    Mu Hantian looked at snow vegetables, thought about it, and went to the men''s bathroom.

    The girl was a little distressed. She even forgot to hide her body shape. She looked at a loss standing outside the men''s bathroom.

    She didn''t want to lose Mu Hantian, so she had to wait outside. But the strange eyes of the people around her troubled her very much.

    Mu Hantian felt that she was still waiting outside, smiled and left.

 Chapter 109

    Enjoying sleeping on the sofa, xiaoshensen tumbled down from the narrow sofa at a loss. His eyes, which had not been closed, looked up and saw the figure of his daughter.

    The expressive sand and big eyes are impressive. She looked at her mother who was still sleeping on the floor and couldn''t stand her hands on her hips.

    "I''m so sleepy. Sleep a little longer and call me at dinner." xiaoshensen yawned, closed his eyes and slept on the floor.

    "Really, brother Han Tian said he couldn''t take the living room as his bedroom. Be careful he scolded you when he knew it. I didn''t care at that time." although he lost his memory, his preaching character didn''t change at all. She is not so wordy to everyone, only to open-minded people.

    Finally, Xiao Shensen blocked his ears impatiently and didn''t mean to wake up. I only heard kusha say that she was in trouble with agurola. She found that the surrounding temperature had dropped by more than ten degrees, and suddenly she was sleepless.

    "Alas, I was going to replenish my sleep." xiaoshensen said helplessly. But when she saw Mu Hantian and verdiana pushing the dining car out of the kitchen, she was in high spirits.

    "Tidy up, dinner is ready." Mu Hantian said with a smile.

    Mu Hantian glanced at Xiao Shensen, who was not well dressed, and accidentally saw two bulges. Mu Hantian quickly turned away. Now he only pushed ah Ye alone!

    "Alas! If they didn''t take care of you, I don''t know what you wouldn''t be like." Mu Hantian sighed at xiaoshensen. For the girls in muhantian villa, except agurola and anatos, only xiaoshensen needs to be taken care of. For the three vampires, krulu, muhantian only needs to feed a little blood every day, or specially made food with his blood.

    "Hey, hey, I won''t leave Yusha." xiaoshensen said shamelessly.

    "I''m too lazy to tell you. Don''t learn from your mother in the future. Be a gentle wife when you grow up." Mu Hantian said in a warm voice.

    "Well, don''t talk nonsense, it''s still... It''s still early!" he said with a blush.

    "By the way, by the way, in cold weather, you know, there is a transfer student in our class!" agurola interrupted with some dissatisfaction when he saw that they were so close.

    "Transfer students?" Mu Hantian asked unexpectedly.

    "Yes, in the third grade of junior high school, there will be transferred students to our class, and she is still a very lovely girl!" agurola said proudly.

    "Have you ever done anything bad to that girl in cold weather?" he asked with some dissatisfaction.

    "Ha? Bad thing, I didn''t know there was a transfer student in your class." Mu Hantian explained.

    "No, but the girl often talked about you. After we introduced ourselves, she kept asking what kind of person you are and what you have done." he replied.

    "Oh, it''s true. Why did you say that to the girl you met for the first time? It''s true." Mu Hantian was speechless.

    "Because she''s cute," agurola said with her tongue sticking out.

    "So what''s the girl''s name?" Mu Hantian asked.

    "Well... It''s called Jixin snow vegetable." agurola thought for a while and answered Mu cold day.

    "Ji Xin sauerkraut, no wonder, forget it, eat first!" Mu Hantian muttered and said.

 Chapter 110

    After talking with Youma last night, Mu Hantian understood that Xuecai came to monitor him. For this, Mu Hantian can only say, is the Lion King mechanism too stupid? If Mu Hantian wants to, Xuecai can''t monitor him at all.

    The next day he came to the school. Mu Hantian leaned against the window of the cooking room and looked at the campus. Suddenly, the figure of a girl appeared in Mu Hantian''s line of sight. It seems that she noticed Mu cold sky''s sight, and the girl looked at Mu cold sky.

    After seeing Mu Han, the girl hurried to the teaching building with a low face holding a guitar box. In less than two minutes, the girl stopped behind Mu Hantian and sighed quietly.

    "Cold weather teacher, you are really a dangerous person. Are you monitoring my whereabouts?" the girl asked.

    Mu Hantian looked back at the girl and said calmly, "Ji Xin snow vegetables, right? I''m not watching you. I''m just watching the scenery. And when it comes to monitoring, you followed me for a long time yesterday, even when I went to the bathroom."

    For mu Hantian''s words, Xuecai doubted: "eh! You know I''m following you." after this sentence, she stopped like a doll.

    "Please forget about yesterday," said snow vegetable blushing.

    "Well, even if you tell me to forget

    "Please forget."

    She looked at Mu Hantian with a slightly ashamed expression. The things in the guitar box appeared in her hand for the first time.

    "Oh, Xuexia wolf? Do you want to kill me?" Mu Hantian asked jokingly.

    "If you don''t forget it, it''s OK to kill it," said Xuecai firmly.

    "Hoo, OK, OK, forget it, but why are you watching me." Mu Hantian breathed a sigh and looked at snow vegetables.

    "Hum! Teacher Han Tian, don''t you know? You are a vampire who can manipulate the fourth true ancestor. You exist like war or terrorists. Every true ancestor is equivalent to an army, and the fourth true ancestor is no exception, so teacher, how dangerous you are." Xuecai explained.

    "Think of me as an army? I haven''t established an empire yet," Mu said calmly.

    "Sauerkraut, don''t you really know? You''ve seen the fourth Zhenzu." Mu Hantian sighed and said to sauerkraut.

    "Ha! You''re lying to me," said Xuecai with wide eyes and doubt.

    "No, you don''t know that agurola is the fourth true ancestor you often talk about. Now I''m in the same class with you!" Mu Hantian asked.

    Xuecai was stunned. She really didn''t expect that the fourth Zhenzu would be the dreamy and beautiful girl she saw yesterday.

    "Hum, sure enough, as the three saints said, teacher, you are really full of danger. You can deceive the fourth Zhenzu and manipulate her." Xuecai doesn''t know what to make up for, and looks at Mu Hantian with vigilance.

    "Alas! Forget it, if you want to monitor, I don''t care. As long as you don''t disturb my life." Mu Hantian said helplessly.

 Chapter 111

    At the weekend, Mu Hantian, who stayed in the villa to rest, felt that it was a pity to lack the beautiful scenery of snow vegetables. But he was very curious. It must be very interesting to see how he would look if he couldn''t track his own snow vegetables.

    Mu Hantian took it for granted, but things turned around. On Saturday morning, Mu Hantian woke up, opened the curtain and found someone watching him. He was a little surprised. After searching for a while, he found the monitor. In front of Mu Hantian''s villa, on a building about 300 meters away, a man appeared in the window and peeped with a high-tech telescope. Mu Hantian smiled. He really didn''t expect that she would monitor herself in this way.

    "It''s really good. There''s still such a move." Mu Hantian sighed.

    After breakfast, Mu Hantian didn''t take Youma and them out to play, but was in the villa. He wanted to see how long snow vegetables could last.

    After 2 hours, Mu Hantian looked at the sweating snow vegetable, shook his head, and came to the outside of the snow vegetable''s room in a blink.

    Mu Hantian knocked on the door and noticed a familiar figure emerging in the heat.

    Snow vegetable wears the uniform of caihai college and still carries a guitar box. After seeing Mu Han, she looked a little flustered. Because she watched with a telescope all the time, she didn''t see Mu Hantian leave, and how could he know he was here.

    "Ah, that... Teacher, what can I do for you?" asked Snow vegetable.

    "Oh, nothing, just come and have a look. By the way, have you been here to monitor me?" Mu Hantian asked.

    "Yes, my task is to monitor the teacher you." Xuecai replied seriously.

    "Hey, isn''t it!" Mu Hantian said in surprise.

    "Hee hee, I''m joking. I''m preparing to move." snow vegetable said with a smile.

    "Well, move! You really plan to monitor to the end." Mu Hantian said helplessly.

    Snow vegetable nodded calmly and said, "yes, because the task is too urgent, I didn''t have time to prepare. I stayed in the hotel yesterday. But it''s very inconvenient, so the Lion King mechanism helped arrange it."

    "In other words, how did the teacher know I moved here? It seems that no one knows except the Lion King mechanism." Xuecai asked suspiciously.

    "Yes, I don''t know. But I saw it." Mu Hantian replied calmly.

    "The problem is not this, but because you should make complaints about it and do not watch it." Mu cold day tucked up. He found himself make complaints about Tucao.

    "Teacher, you don''t have to care about me. You won''t disturb your private life." Xuecai said.

    Before Mu Hantian spoke, there was a knock at the door: "sorry, we are from the moving company."

    Snow vegetables happily opened the doors. In front of them were two delivery men dressed in the clothes of the moving company.

    "Your luggage has arrived, please sign for it." the luggage brought in is only three cartons. After the two delivery men asked Snow vegetables to sign for it, they said hello and left.

    "Teacher, could you please help carry these boxes in?" snow vegetable asked Mu Hantian impolitely.

    "Really, you really brought me trouble... That''s what I said, but mu Hantian helped me. Xuecai''s apartment is very wide. It''s suitable for a family, but it''s a little big if you live alone.

    "Thank you, teacher." sauerkraut thanked Mu Hantian.

 Chapter 112

    In the snow vegetable room, in the box in front of Mu Hantian, there are strips of brightly colored underwear. Maybe she didn''t have time to wash it because she moved too hastily. In addition to the smell of detergent, there is also a woman''s fragrance. (author: Er, well, I think what you did is too evil. Mu Hantian: Hey, hey, did you write that! Author: QAQ)

    "Wow, I didn''t expect that there were so many underpants in Xuecai." Mu Hantian joked.

    "Ah, teacher, you can''t peek." a bright red appeared on Xuecai''s solemn and pretty face. She rushed to Mu Hantian and closed the carton.

    "I''ll be the only one left. Don''t bother the teacher any more."

    "Well, it''s getting late, and I''m going out to buy some things." it''s almost evening. Mu cold ended his conversation with snow vegetables and was ready to leave.

    "In this case, I can only follow the teacher you, and can''t let the surveillance make mistakes." Xuecai saw Mu Hantian leaving, took his guitar box and followed.

    "Really, it will bring trouble to people." Mu Hantian muttered.

    "Teacher, don''t care," said snow vegetable.

    After arriving at the department store, sauerkraut looked at the exquisite goods and was very curious. After all, she hadn''t been in touch with them for a long time.

    After buying what he wanted to buy, Mu Hantian felt a little tired, while snow cabbage felt very happy.

    "By the way, as a return gift, now the teacher will accompany me to go shopping." it seems that he thought of something, and snow cabbage said to Mu Hantian. Because I just moved in, I haven''t got all the daily necessities.

    Mu Hantian had no choice but to promise. They went shopping once and bought many daily necessities.

    "I bought a lot. It''s great to have the teacher take it together." snow vegetable said happily. In this regard, Mu Hantian can only shrug helplessly. Because snow vegetables carry a guitar box, Mu Hantian can only take more.

    "It''s very late. Let''s go back quickly." Mu Hantian looked at the night sky and said to Xuecai.

    "I couldn''t come out because I wanted to monitor the teacher. It''s great to be able to monitor the teacher while buying so many things." Xuecai said happily.

    Boom! The whole artificial island vibrated, and a second later, the explosion sounded.

    "What''s the matter?" snow vegetable frowned.

    "It must be a vampire''s dependents," Mu said. Familiar with the plot, of course, he knew what was going on, but he didn''t tell Xuecai what it meant.

    "It seems necessary to have a look, teacher, these things will trouble you." snow cabbage said to Mu Hantian.

    "Sauerkraut, don''t you need my help?" Mu Hantian said to sauerkraut.

    "No, let''s go first, teacher." Xuecai doesn''t want Mu Hantian to help, but is afraid that the fourth Zhenzu will do it. Once the fourth Zhenzu does it, the place will be destroyed.

    Sauerkraut pulled out the snow wolf from the guitar box and went to the explosion site.

    "Hehe, is that teacher Jian? Forget it, go and have a look. I don''t want to hurt snow vegetables." Mu Hantian muttered and followed the direction of snow vegetables.

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    There were large-scale fires in warehouse street, and the streets with lights out were dyed red by fire. There was no one on the street and no casualties.

    They are not far from Mu Hantian, only two kilometers away. In less than ten minutes, sauerkraut came to the scene of the family beast battle.

    One of the Warlords was a monster with a flame on its wings. It was manipulated by a man of about 30, wearing a suit and looking like someone who had just got off work. But from his amazing magic, we know that he is not simple, at least a vampire in the old times. From the perspective of the household animals he manipulates, he is a kind of D vampire in the field of war king. But at a disadvantage.

    His opponent is a huge translucent arm shining like a rainbow. But it''s not a real arm, but a collection of magic, that is, dependents. But what surprised sauerkraut was the man who manipulated it.

    A girl like a doll, very delicate. But there is no trace of life, just like a robot.

    "She is clearly not a vampire. Why can an artificial creature control the dependents!" said Xuecai in surprise.

    And the arm caught the monster of fire, and then the monster of fire began to dissipate.

    "It''s swallowing magic. No, stop them!"

    Just when snow vegetables are about to speak, bang! The sound of the object falling to the ground came into the snow vegetable''s ears.

    Snow vegetable looked back and found that the vampire of the old era was dead. The shoulder was split and the wound went straight to the heart. Ordinary vampires would have died long ago, but vampires in the old times were not so easy. He was still breathing.. He wanted to recover by the strength of life, but the wound didn''t heal as he thought.

    Sauerkraut understood that he was attacked by some kind of spell. But the person who can cast this spell is not an opponent.

    "Well, there are witnesses." a mature low voice came, and snow cabbage looked up at the opposite side. Standing with the artificial life girl is a burly man more than 1.9 meters tall, holding two half moon axe blades in his hand.

    "Please stop fighting," said snow vegetable. At the same time, holding the holy gun, he made a fighting posture.

 Chapter 113

    "Please stop fighting." snow vegetable stared at the man in the robe and warned.

    "Are you the demon attacking master on Xianshen island?" the man in robe asked casually!

    "Killing demons wantonly on the island will violate the law!" Xuecai watched the robed man warily, felt the murderous spirit of the man''s body, and lowered his focus.

    "Do you want me to abide by the law only for the flatterer of the demon family?" he shouted, and the man in the robe raised his axe!

    "Oh, Xuexia wolf!" Xuecai grabbed the long gun and rushed out!

    When the man in the robe was about to wave his axe to the wounded vampire, she stopped him at the critical moment, and the man in the robe stepped back a few steps.

    "Your gun is a seven type assault demon subduing machine gun!" asked the robe excitedly after being blocked! "It is engraved with the divine lattice vibration wave driving technique. It is a weapon that cannot be hidden by the Lion King mechanism! I didn''t expect to see you here!"

    Snow vegetable didn''t speak, holding snow Xia wolf in his hand, and several gods appeared at the gun head!

    "Well, the sword Witch of the Lion King mechanism is qualified to be an opponent. Little girl, Rudolph ostahe, the annihilation teacher of Lotan Lingqia, came to ask for advice!" the man in the robe smiled ferociously!

    "The annihilation teacher of Lotan lingchia? The evil master of the Western European church, how can he hunt vampires?!"

    "I have no obligation to answer you!" ostach stepped on the ground, accelerated suddenly and rushed up with an axe! Straight to snow vegetables.

    Sauerkraut took it easy. Xuexia wolf touched the ground. The ground immediately burst into blue light, and the magic array appeared at his feet.

    б▒Lion dancer, high magic sword witch, sincere prayer, breaking magic dawn, snow Xia, God wolf! With the power of hardness, help me fight against all evil gods and ghosts! " With the blessing of spell power, the powerful magic spell power reappears at the gun end of Xuexia wolf. It looks like a small magic array, but it can''t be small, because it''s driven by divine fluctuation and breaks all boundaries!

    Sauerkraut also rushed up. After a circle of sauerkraut, he leaned out of the gun tip and hit Fang Xie''s right arm towards ostahmei.

    Ostahl blocked the attack that could not be dodged directly with his left arm covered with armor. The magical weapons and armor clashed violently and burst out blue and white flashes.

    "Hum!" the armor of ostaher''s left arm was broken and scattered. He retreated a few steps. Snow vegetables pursued the victory and bombarded ostaher''s armor constantly, bursting out a faint blue light!

    "What kind of power is this, and your speed? Is this the sword Witch of the Lion King mechanism?" after seeing the power and speed of the snow vegetable attack, ostahe didn''t feel difficult, but looked very excited, looked at the damaged left arm armor and licked his lips with satisfaction. His monocle is flashing constantly. Xuexia wolf can defeat the protective barrier of his holy armor. These techniques are really exciting!

    Snow vegetable felt the spirit of killing from ostach''s appearance, so she looked dangerous. She had to knock him down here. As a sword witch, her intuition told her that if she ignored the annihilation teacher, it would bring great disaster here.

    "But that''s it!" suddenly, Xuecai seemed to feel full of actions. He was stunned and hurried back to block. Sure enough, ostach''s axe suddenly waved down and collided with Xuexia wolf''s gun handle. The strong strength made Xuecai retreat a few steps, and the sharp blade also cut a red mark off Xuecai''s snow-white thigh!

    "I''ve learned the spell of the Lion King mechanism!" ostaher sneered and shouted, "do it! Ashtaruti!" then ostaher jumped back, and behind him, the blue haired girl in a cloak and coat jumped up!

    "Receive and execute the command, ''Rose''s fingertips''!" with that, the huge arm penetrated from astaruti and burst into the snow vegetable with iridescent light.

    "Bad!" snow vegetable''s face changed as she looked at the huge arm flying!

    In the face of danger, sauerkraut was confronted by snow and haze wolves. The huge magic and spell power collided violently, making the atmosphere make a harsh sound.

    The strong blue air rushed away. Xuecai looked at the girl with the same face and asked, "you control this dependents?"

    The conflict accelerated, but it was sauerkraut that barely won the conflict.

    The dependents named "Rose''s fingertips" are being gradually torn by the silver gun tip. Perhaps the damage to the dependents caused a countercurrent, and astaruti gave a weak cry in pain.

    "Ah!!" ashtaruti looked a little painful. The other arm is extended!

    Seeing that there was another arm, the expression of sauerkraut coagulated instantly!

    Looking at the other arm, she didn''t have any way to fight back. Xuexia wolf was fighting against the injured arm, but she didn''t dare to let go. If she let go, she would definitely be blasted into slag by the arm!

 Chapter 114

    "Hehe, it seems that the snow vegetables in my house are causing you trouble." Mu Hantian''s indifferent voice came.

    At the same time, a porcelain dish quickly flew to the huge arm. Since it is a dependent animal, Mu cold day can break it only with a powerful attack containing magic. Sure enough, when the porcelain plate met the dependents, it was not hindered, so it penetrated the dependents.

    "What are you doing here, teacher?" Xuecai said loudly. She didn''t want Mu to come here in cold days.

    "Xuecai, don''t make decisions for me without authorization. And didn''t you say to see why you fought with them?" Mu Hantian asked.

    "That... I''m sorry." Xuecai was speechless and had no reason to refute Mu Hantian.

    "Just now that powerful magic, you''re not an ordinary vampire. It''s true that you''ve completely surpassed the vampires of the old times. Is it true that the fourth true ancestor woke up?" Rudolph asked seriously, throwing away the destroyed Tomahawk. The blue haired girl stood up as if to protect Rudolph.

    "Although I''m not the fourth true ancestor, it''s enough to solve you. Sauerkraut, take these things," said Mu Hantian, stuffing the items filled in his arms into sauerkraut.

    "Ashtaruti!" Rudolph shouted to the blue haired girl.

    "Command to accept the promise, restart, Rose''s fingertips." the two arms appeared again and attacked Mu Hantian.

    "Teacher, please step back." Xuecai rushed out with Xuexia wolf, trying to push Mu Hantian away.

    "Hehe, no, sauerkraut, you have to retreat!" Mu Hantian refused sauerkraut.

    Seeing the family animals coming, Mu Han''s face was calm, his eyes flashed a cold light, and a powerful magic burst out from him. The powerful magic made the dependents afraid. Mu cold didn''t take care of it. He punched the dependents and smashed them.

    The surging magic destroyed everything around.

    "Damn it, ashtaruti, let''s go!" cried Rudolph.

    "Is that the teacher''s magic? It''s terrible." snow vegetable looked at Mu cold day and was afraid.

    The smoke dispersed, Rudolph and ashtaruti disappeared, and Mu Hantian didn''t care about it. After all, if he wants, they can''t go at all.

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    "Really, the teacher is really dangerous. The trouble is too big. How can it be good." looking at the warehouse street that was completely destroyed, maybe the way of exercise is different, or it is based on youth. The sadness in snow vegetable''s expression was not completely hidden, she said angrily.

    Silent Mu Hantian looked at snow vegetable. Her real purpose seemed to be to preach to him. In fact, she was worried about the consequences for him.

    "The warehouse street is completely destroyed. It''s impossible to repair it without tens of billions of yen. The teacher is not an old vampire, so it may take 500 years to pay off. Moreover, I don''t know how much interest a day will become. I''m really worried about the teacher''s future."

    "Anyway, no one knows who did it, maybe it was caused by natural disasters, such as earthquakes, typhoons, meteorites and so on." Mu Hantian said without conscience, without any worry.

    "Nonsense needs a bottom line. Teacher, do you think there will be an earthquake on the artificial island floating on the sea? And don''t forget that I''m a witness at the scene. Lying is a bad behavior. As a man, the teacher should have the courage to take responsibility." Xuecai looked at Nie Kong''s face and sighed faintly.

    "No, can''t snow vegetables tell others?" Mu Hantian smiled.

    "In fact, it''s not necessary to report, but I''m a little hesitant." she said something unexpected, and Mu Hantian was a little surprised. Snow vegetable bowed his head and continued to answer, "after all, I have a great responsibility for what just happened, and I don''t think it''s entirely the teacher''s fault. Besides, you saved me... Well, thank you very much."

    She finished her last sentence at an almost inaudible volume.

    "Sure, you don''t have to feel any debt in your heart. Think about it carefully, I basically didn''t do it. The reason is that the physical strength is self-defense. I exercise the right of self-defense in order to protect myself." Mu Hantian comforted her because she was afraid that she would take all the responsibility on herself.

    Snow vegetable looked at him with awe inspiring righteousness and shook his head like regret.

    "However, we have no evidence. Of course, I will help testify, but I can''t get much trust. The relationship between the Lion King mechanism and the manual management society was not very harmonious. Maybe what we are on the scene now will be regarded as a problem."

    Once again confirm their harsh situation, Xuecai is discouraged. She doesn''t know whether this is the harm caused by the vertical administrative system, but there seems to be various opposition in the government''s demon countermeasures department. Considering that she is only a junior high school student and a trainee sword Witch of the Lion King mechanism, her testimony will lack the effectiveness as evidence.

    "Don''t bother yourself. It''s a big thing to destroy a man-made island. Don''t forget that I have a partner agurola. Sooner or later, I''ll build the artificial island into the territory of the fourth night empire." Mu Hantian said overbearing.

    Xuecai trembled with fear and said with a bitter smile: "Teacher, you are really dangerous. If you didn''t have me staring at the control, you would really make a mess. Why did the three saints send me to monitor you? I think I already know the answer. Teacher, don''t be impulsive. I''ll help you figure out a way to get rid of your crime. The key is whether the teacher''s self-defense will be recognized."

    "Yes... You said I had no evidence. It''s not enough to rely on you to testify." Mu Hantian nodded.

    The silent snow vegetable paced back and forth. She was worried about Mu Hantian. Although it was unnecessary, Mu Hantian couldn''t beat her.

    After a while, she had an idea and said, "the enemy is a random demon Raider capable of defeating the old generation of vampires. Its danger can be distinguished by anyone, so as long as we can prove that we have been attacked by them, the teacher''s crime will probably be excused. After all, the teacher has agurola''s card for the time being."

    As long as Rudolph is caught, Mu Hantian''s crime can be written off. On the contrary, Xuecai feels that she can''t rely on the police, teachers and herself. Relying on the weapons of the police force, she can''t resist the annihilation teacher of Lotan Lingqia in the end. She thinks it will only cause unnecessary sacrifice. If the teacher takes action, it is likely to cause destruction again бг

    "Teacher, you can stay at the villa tomorrow. I will solve the problems in front of you as soon as possible. You can''t mess around in the future," said Xuecai.

    "Eh, you can handle them alone?" Mu Hantian shook his head. Two dozen and one, she had no chance of winning at all.

    "Teacher, don''t worry too much. I have Xuexia wolf." Xuecai is full of self-confidence and hides some uneasiness in his heart.

    "Xuecai, don''t make up your own mind. As a teacher, how can you hide behind the students. Besides, I don''t want to watch them destroy the territory designated by me," Mu Hantian refused to agree to her request.

    "Ah..."

    "Let''s start tomorrow to search their whereabouts and have a good rest tonight. You have just moved, and there should be a lot of things to do later. Come on, take your belongings." Mu Hantian stuffed the quilt into her arms again.

    "Oh, teacher, you can''t do the world chaos without my permission." although she was worried, she felt much more relieved than fighting alone.

    Although the Lion King mechanism has always said to monitor Mu Hantian, now she doesn''t think Mu Hantian is a bad person. Instead, she is much more gentle and considerate than human beings.

    They strolled back in the middle of the night, but the atmosphere was not heavy at all. Before the arrival of the special guard team of the artificial island, Mu Hantian and snow vegetables returned home. The hungry agurola saw Mu Hantian return, tearful and complaining about her grievances. Looking at her appearance, she must be very worried about Mu Hantian, afraid that Mu Hantian would not come back.

    But she was not in the villa that month. According to the maid, the attacking magician asked her to go there for an emergency

 Chapter 115

    The next day, the relevant media all reported the news of the mysterious explosion accident in Xianshen city. As Mu Hantian expected, no one saw it. The newspaper published a large number of photos of the destruction of the warehouse street, and television and websites kept broadcasting the conversations of allegedly eyewitnesses.

    Many of the warehouses where the company stored goods were damaged, with an estimated 60 buildings. I don''t know how many families have power outages due to the equipment of power network wiring. Nearly half of them need several days to repair the wiring. The track of monorail train was seriously damaged and the traffic was blocked for a while. The amount of direct losses alone is about 10 billion yen. Including indirect damage, it is said that the loss is almost $80 billion. Fortunately, the warehouse belongs to no man''s land, and no human casualties have been found for the time being.

    That month, I watched the news on TV and muttered for a while, saying that I must catch the troubled demon clan in the prison under my jurisdiction. Mu Hantian just stared at her with innocent eyes, and she was stunned for a while. Is it all mu Hantian''s fault.

    When I suddenly had a bad feeling that month, the doorbell suddenly rang. What appeared on the door was a student in a junior high school uniform with a guitar box on his back.

    "Sauerkraut? What''s the matter? Unexpectedly, he came in the morning?" Mu Hantian, who opened the door, asked in surprise when he saw the people outside the door.

    When I opened the door, I saw sauerkraut standing in front of me salute politely and answer in the usual calm tone: "good morning, teacher. I''ll pick up the teacher. If I don''t go out again, I''ll be late."

    "Come and pick me up. Are you going to go to school with me?"

    Mu Hantian had expected in advance. Since he woke up and opened the curtain, the snow vegetable opposite him was waiting to observe him with high-power glasses.

    "You don''t have to go to school with me, if the teacher wants me to hide and watch."

    "No matter how you choose, do you have to monitor all the time. I see. Wait a minute. It''s rare to take a walk. Today, it''s special to walk to school." Mu Hantian looked at Youma and said to them.

    "You two come here..." that month, she put down the black tea in her hand and noticed the snow vegetables standing behind Mu Hantian. She took Mu Hantian and Xuecai by the hand and said to ah ye that they would go first.

    "Are you the transfer student in the Cape class?" asked the month.

    "Yes, I''m Ji Xin in the third grade of middle school." that month''s beautiful figure like a doll made Xuecai speechless for a moment, but she replied solemnly. That month, with a dignified attitude, he looked at the snow cabbage with satisfaction.

    "Welcome to caihai School Park. If you don''t have any extra trouble, you''re especially welcome." that month said tentatively.

    "Yes... Yes." Xuecai''s reply will appear stiff. It should be because she remembered that she had caused the biggest problem yesterday, resulting in the semi destruction of the warehouse street and the total damage of tens of billions. The severity can''t be solved without an interview with the class tutor.

    "Well, you two should understand the huge accident that occurred yesterday?"

    "Yes, of course." in the face of the question pointing directly at the core that month, Xuecai sat up and nodded uneasily. The uniform shirt stuck to the sweat''s back, which made him very uncomfortable.

    "In fact, we seem to have caught an old generation vampire near the scene and learned that he was seriously injured and was on the verge of death. Although it seems to be hiding from the media, do you two have a bottom in your heart?" Xuecai was stiff like a statue and looked at the month with a wary face.

    "I think so. Did you know anything from the attacking magician that month? Tell it." Mu Hantian asked. He didn''t take the gap witch, known as the killer of the demon clan, seriously that month.

    "Long before the explosion accident, there was a lot of trouble in that area. In other words, it means that the man who was found on the verge of death was fighting with someone. He can force the old generation of vampires into a half dead and half alive enemy. I think that guy is very likely to be involved in the explosion accident... Who would that be?"

    "Who... Who knows." sauerkraut turned his head affectably, and remembered the man named Rudolph, the annihilation teacher from Lotan Lingqia, and the artificial life he brought with him. Who are they and why did they start the battle?

    That month, I looked at the reaction of snow cabbage happily, and continued with an air of Indifference: "speaking of that, in fact, it was not the first time to find dying vampires and demons on the artificial island yesterday. In the recent time, the police had mastered similar events almost six times. But it was the first time to see hunting the old generation."

    "It''s brave to hunt the demon clan on my territory." he said rudely that month. He looked very cute.

    "Although they don''t understand the purpose of the prisoners, the prisoners who attack the demon family at will have not been arrested yet. In other words, agurola and enatos are very likely to be attacked." because agurola and they don''t have the consciousness of being vampires, they reminded Mu Hantian to protect them that month. If another shock happens, more than one warehouse Street will be destroyed. The situation is indeed as she said. If their purpose is to attack the demon clan at will, it is possible to even attack Mu Hantian.

    "Well, it''s really possible. I''ll pay attention." it''s not very difficult for the other party to control the dependent animals that Devour Magic, plus a senior demon attacking master to help deal with a dependent animal of Zhenzu level.

    "If it were you, you should know the real prisoner." that month, looking at Mu cold day with severe eyes, he held his cheek gracefully.

    "It''s true, but our Lion King mechanism will solve the problem." before Mu Hantian answered, Xuecai said.

    "Oh, you are indeed the sword Witch of the Lion King mechanism." the tone of that month was too natural. It seems that you knew the identity of sauerkraut early in the morning. Maybe she hated the Lion King mechanism that month, but now she doesn''t pay attention to the occupation of attacking magician. At the end of the day, Ben paid great attention to everything about Nie Kong and hoped to be with him all the time.

    "Yes... Yes." although he is small, his majesty can make sauerkraut nervous.

    "I''ll tell you the situation later. Youma and they are coming." Mu Hantian said.

    Xuecai looked back and found four Lauries with bags for class behind him. Ah Ye has been secretly disdaining to walk with them

 Chapter 116

    When they came to school, they went back to their classrooms. Mu Hantian is used to staying in two places, one is the most senior office in that month, and the other is the common cooking classroom for junior high school and senior high school.

    In that month, it was said that the sauce was going to sort out the intelligence of attacking the magician, so mu Hantian didn''t stay in her office, but went to the cooking classroom by himself. Ah Yeh is used to staying in the library. The two women, Yusha and agurola, return to the teaching building in the middle school. Youma in the high school walks alone.

    After the first class, the snow vegetables that had been monitoring Mu cold days soon appeared. She breathed a sigh of relief when she saw Mu Hantian staying obediently. Mu Hantian has a feeling of time disorder. Ah Ye used to stare at himself, but now he has changed to snow cabbage, and he is a more serious stalker than ah Ye.

    "Xuecai, do you want to watch me when you are absent from class? Don''t do that. We are only a few hundred meters apart."

    "The situation is urgent. We have to find out the criminal quickly and get rid of the teacher. After all, only we know that the criminal is the annihilation teacher of Lotan Lingqia. In addition, the other party''s appearance characteristics are obvious, and there should be limited places to hide in the small artificial island."

    "Well, if there is such a person wandering in the street, it is really eye-catching." Mu Hantian nodded.

    Lori is wandering around with her strange clothes, and he is a middle-aged strange millet with a height of nearly two meters. He is already suspected of a crime. It is not strange to be informed at any time.

    "Actually, I thought it was necessary. I took advantage of last night''s time to investigate the information. Look, teacher, this is a list of Western European church facilities on the artificial island. Sauerkraut took out the Notepad from his pocket and drew a playful style Notepad like a fortune cat. However, it recorded the boring church names and addresses line by line.

    "There is one church of Lotan lingchia Orthodox Church and seven facilities in other countries. They must hide somewhere with their helpers," she said seriously.

    "Is he so stupid?" Mu Hantian muttered.

    "Teacher, did I make a mistake?" snow vegetable blinked in surprise. Maybe she didn''t think she would be refuted.

    "Although sauerkraut is very simple and lovely, I just think you think he is as simple as you?" Mu Hantian smiled.

    "Ah?" sauerkraut was very happy to hear Mu Hantian''s praise at first. Who knows that after listening to the words behind, she pursed her lips like anger.

    "No, even if you don''t know the information about Lotan Lingqia, I think you can know from the uncle''s dress? Moreover, you can recognize it from his robe."

    "In that case, he must have thought that the demon attackers would start to investigate from the Western European church? So I guess he must not be in the church."

    "But... But according to the teacher, where will they hide now?" Xuecai held her breath and shook her head in confusion.

    "Well, let me think about it." Mu Hantian pretended to think. After a while, he said, "like a foreign-funded enterprise? There must be only two choices to come to the artificial island through formal means, one is a foreign embassy and the other is a famous multinational enterprise." Mu Hantian said

    "Really?" sauerkraut said in surprise.

    "Well, you can''t stay outside the church because he is a teacher Jian." Mu Hantian said confidently.

    "I see... I see." although her expression was confused, Xuecai accepted Mu Hantian''s statement. No matter how good her fighting ability was, she was an inexperienced apprentice attacking demons. Because she was very honest, she might not be good at distinguishing the false information spread by others out of malice and had no experience in searching others.

    "Like... An enterprise whose head office is located in Lotan Lingqia?" asked Xuecai timidly.

    "Yes, such as that place." Mu Hantian nodded.

    Snow vegetable thought seriously and then said, "teacher... You''re great. I was scared. I didn''t expect that the teacher could analyze so methodically. When I first met the teacher, I must have cheated me into the men''s room."

    "Oh, I forgot." sauerkraut''s eyes brightened and looked up at Mu cold day. Mu cold day, with embarrassment, kept away from her dazzling and pressing eyes.

    "Isn''t it a few days ago, teacher? How could you forget it?" said snow vegetable angrily.

    "Isn''t it snowy vegetables? Please tell me to forget." Mu Hantian is sweating. She clearly remembers the lovely scene with her red face and asks you to forget.

    "Hum, only that kind of thing, the teacher will listen to me." although Xuecai provoked the old thing, she was also very embarrassed. After all, it was a shame for girls to go to the men''s bathroom.

    "But what should we do to investigate where the head office is located in Xianshen city? The artificial island management commune should have all the information of the enterprise, but those who will not disclose it to ordinary people!" Xuecai immediately resumed his serious expression.

    "Peace of mind, I already know his position." Mu Hantian smiled.

    "It''s not too late. Let''s go." sauerkraut cheered up.

    "Well, snow vegetable students should instigate the teacher to skip class." Mu Hantian said silently.

    "Hum, that''s just right. I can be alone. Let the teacher stay at school." snow vegetable snorted angrily. He''s so bad. Why does he always like to cheat himself.

    "Hehe, skipping classes occasionally won''t affect them. I''ll arrange them to study by themselves." there''s no excellent Ma''s course, and Mu cold day has nothing to worry about.

    Seeing Mu Hantian''s voice change, snow cabbage showed a sweet smile

 Chapter 117

    So mu Hantian, like a teacher who taught bad students, skipped class with snow vegetables and left the school. There are only some cooking materials left in the cooking classroom. The words "self-study" are written on the blackboard.

    Located in the research institute street in the North District of XianShen Island, the research institutes of enterprises are built in rows, just like a Zhongguancun in Beijing. In the corner of the street with the most artificial and technological flavor in the island, there is the former site of the Lotan Lingqia Institute. Why should we say the former address? The reason is that the company has evacuated.

    The four storey building is 100 meters long. Perhaps in order to protect secrets, there are few windows, so you don''t feel the closed feeling of doors and windows. Criminals looking for a stronghold can be said to be a natural environment.

    "That should be the Research Institute of pharmaceutical companies?" the sign outside said Lotan Lingqia, indicating their real business and name. Sauerkraut poked his head out of the dead corner of the street tree and asked with a wary face.

    "Well, he is really likely to be inside." Mu Han nodded unfathomably.

    "According to the information written on the Internet, the research institute seems to be closed after the withdrawal of the parent company, but it is said that the whole building has been mortgaged. So I think the equipment inside remains the same, including the adjustment equipment of artificial life. With the adjustment equipment of artificial life, it is completely appropriate in terms of conditions." Xuecai whispered seriously.

    Artificial life is the general name of life created by biochemical technology. The decisive difference between them and synthetic organisms is that even gene units are completely designed under human operation. Although it is technically difficult, the degree of freedom of design is relatively large.

    It is said that the original artificial life system was established very early in the 16th century. In order to create cheap labor, or make it a good partner of mankind. As a result, artificial life is not widely popular among the public.

    It is said that there are two main reasons. One is ethical. There was a deep-rooted backlash. Whether to recognize the human rights of the created artificial life has not yet drawn a conclusion. The other is simply the problem of manufacturing cost.

    But because artificial life can be used for clinical trials of drugs, almost all large pharmaceutical companies have equipment to manufacture and study artificial life in their own companies. The current research institute called skelter pharmaceutical seems to have been one of such pharmaceutical research facilities in the past.

    "I really can''t see the situation inside outside, so I can only dive inside to observe." Xuecai said and put down the guitar box. She pulled out the silver spear and spread the blade of the spear tip. "I secretly went inside to investigate. Please wait outside."

    "Eh? Wait a minute, Xuecai. Are you going to act alone?" Mu Hantian looked at Xuecai strangely and said.

    Of course? Snow vegetable looked up at the cold sky and seemed to reveal such a message in her eyes. She knows it''s dangerous, but it''s better to say that she just did what she took for granted in order not to let Mu Hantian encounter danger.

    "No, what should you do if you meet them inside? Do you want to fight them alone like yesterday? It''s too dangerous. I''m worried about you." Mu Han Tianshi can''t guess the mind of snow vegetables, and his personality is too serious. Mu Hantian seemed to see a dead word written on the forehead of snow vegetable.

    "What is the teacher talking about? What worries people is you! How much damage do you think it will cause if magic breaks out in the crowded street like yesterday?" snow cabbage opened her eyes. A slight blush appeared on her cheeks.

    "If yesterday happens again, even if I help you, it may take hundreds of years to pay off the debt."

    "Put all the danger on a student, and it had something to do with me, didn''t it?" Mu Hantian stared at Xuecai. Oppressed by his momentum, sauerkraut silently pulled his skirt.

    "I... I see. What the teacher said is really reasonable." after a slight cough, snow cabbage continued with a serious face: "Since the teacher may also become the target of vampire hunters, it does have a significant relationship. Moreover, basically, my original task was to monitor the teacher, so I shouldn''t look away. Let''s act together as much as possible. Just, if I meet the teacher Jian, they..."

    "Well, I promise you won''t cause what happened yesterday unless you have to." Mu Hantian will control his power so that he won''t accidentally destroy the artificial island. He found that his power has increased recently. Maybe it''s because he is happy with Kru and them.

    "OK, please." after Xuecai finished with a sigh, she silently looked up at Mu Hantian. Then she hesitated a little and said in a barely audible low volume, "teacher, thank you very much."

    Although she has been serious, she is actually very upset. She almost experienced hell yesterday. How can she forget it.

    "HMM... did you say anything?" Mu Hantian wondered. Xuecai just smiled quietly, shook his head and muttered a stupid teacher.

    "Nothing... Nothing, teacher. Let''s go." she seemed very relieved. She waved her long gun and set off in the direction of the building.

    The front door was locked. Needless to say, the side door was firmly blocked by thick iron chains and locks. The cheap locks had red rust, indicating that they had been unused for a long time.

    But a small magic enchantment can''t stop Mu Hantian at all.

    "Teacher, it seems that we are right." snow vegetable suddenly stabbed the door panel of the side door with a silver gun. In an instant, the sharp high-frequency sound sounded, and there was a movement like broken glass in front of them. The chains and locks that should have been tied to the side door disappeared, and the door panel slowly opened.

    The primary magic enchantment is broken. It seems that the reason is that snow cabbage''s silver gun has invalid enchantment. The building was dark and dark. But sauerkraut still moved inward, and the darkness seemed unimpeded.

    It seems that in the dark, her eyes are almost as good as Mu Hantian''s. In other words, it belongs to the sword witch special skill called spirit vision. Sauerkraut looked around carefully and protected Mu cold day

 Chapter 118

    After the dark corridor, Mu Hantian and Xuecai came to a spacious room similar to the hall. The ceiling is very high and collides with the white crystal lamp, which is simple and bright, just like the Holy Church in the church.

    Instead of painted glass, arranged between the walls is a dense row of glass cylindrical water tanks. The diameter of the sink is more than one meter, and the height should be less than two meters. The glass is filled with turbid amber culture medium, cultivating all kinds of organisms. It seems that the room they went to was a laboratory, an abandoned artificial life adjustment tank. "Is there a culture tank to cultivate artificial life?" Mu Hantian saw it on the computer, so he was not surprised. And snow vegetable turned back to his back, picked up the gun and posed for battle. Because snow vegetable noticed that someone appeared from the dead corner of the sink. It was a petite figure. The girl with blue hair had a light blue iris and looked at the snow vegetable with a long gun against her without emotion. It''s the artificial life girl named ashtaruti.

    Aware of the existence of astaruti, Mu cold looked at his dark corner. Sauerkraut regained consciousness and immediately stretched out his left palm to block Mu Hantian''s eyes.

    "Teacher, you can''t watch it!"

    "What''s the situation?" Mu Hantian saw ashtaruti''s appearance through the palm of snow vegetable. First of all, there is a clear and white skin in the field of vision. There are transparent drops of water at ashtaruti''s feet. As an artificial life, she seems to have just finished adjusting and come out of the sink.

    She wore only a light cloth similar to a robe, which was also wet and close to her skin. The apple sized * * * * shows its outline through the white clothes, with two fuzzy red halos at the top. Although it''s just an artificial Laurie, it shows the beautiful posture of human girls.

    The girl has no feelings, like a cold robot.

    Snow vegetable stared at Mu Hantian, who was staring at ashtaruti, and sighed angrily: "I can''t stand... Teacher, you are really obscene."

    The artificial girl slowly uses her magic to dry her clothes and hide her beautiful body in her robe. Ashtaruti said quietly, "warning, please leave here immediately. In a short time, the artificial island will sink. Please leave before that. Run away as far as possible..."

    "The island will sink? What do you mean?" the creepy feeling ran up his back and made the snow vegetable whisper. Perhaps the mechanical voice lacks the relationship between cadence and cadence, and astaruti''s words are reassuring. As an artificial life, she has no reason to lie to them and others, and she doesn''t know how to lie at all.

    "Xianshen city floats in the South China Sea where dragon veins crisscross. It is made by using magic guidance combined with the power of science and technology. If it loses its important core, there is only one way to perish..." the artificial life body weaves poetic sentences, which surprised Xuecai. But their dialogue with astaruti seems to contain some information that shocked sauerkraut.

    Behind astaruti, a burly figure slowly appeared. The uncle in a solemn robe and armored reinforced suit is Rudolph, the annihilation teacher of Lotan Lingqia.

    He coldly lowered his head and looked at the artificial life girl who seemed to look back at him in fear. It seemed that he blamed her for talking out her plan.

    "She''s right. What I''m asking for is the immortal treasure here regarded as the hub of the artificial island. Now I have the power to fulfill my old wish. The sword Witch of the Lion King mechanism is all thanks to your snow haze wolf." Rudolph raised the half moon axe blade and said to the alert snow vegetable.

    Rudolph looked at sauerkraut and said, "only vampires can control their dependents in their own blood. However, by allowing the captured dependents to parasitize before hatching, we have successfully created an artificial life containing dependents in our body. Although there are successful cases, only astaruti in front of you.

    "Shut up!" snow vegetable interrupted Rudolph''s words, "why can no other demon family use dependents except vampires? When dependents are materialized, they will devour the host''s life at an amazing speed. Only vampires with infinite vitality can feed them. You don''t know!"

    "Of course, as long as she lives in her body, her remaining life will not be too long. At most, it will last for another two weeks. Even so, she still prolongs her life by swallowing the fallen demon clan. But your blessing is enough to achieve our goal." Rudolph didn''t feel any distress and guilt in his tone.

    "Devour the demon clan. Do those who attack the demon clan on the island want the magic of vampires to feed their dependents?" snow vegetable said quietly.

    "There''s nothing wrong, but another reason is to complete the technique engraved on ashtaruti. The sword Witch of the Lion King mechanism has made a precious and outstanding sample by fighting with you with that gun." Rudolph said confidently.

    "Did you raise her for such a thing? It''s like treating props!" said Xuecai angrily.

    "Sword witch, why are you angry? Aren''t you a prop cultivated by the Lion King mechanism?" Rudolph looked at the angry snow vegetable happily.

    In the face of Rudolph''s calm eyes, Xuecai''s whole body froze. Without saying a word, she clenched her lips, her face lost all blood and turned pale.

    "At least I don''t treat sauerkraut as a prop, but a living person. Although you made and cultivated them and gave them life and strength, there must be people who recognize them in the world except you." Mu Hantian took sauerkraut''s hand and said to Rudolph.

    "Teacher..." snow vegetable whispered, and a trace of warmth poured into her heart. She felt the warmth of human care for the first time

 Chapter 119

    "No matter how you understand it, this is the truth. Astaluti, the artificial life created by our church, is just a tool to recapture the noble body of saints recaptured by our church. No matter what the cost is," Rudolph said in a low and solemn voice, From his tone, he could hear the dignity of bishop Lotan lingchia, who taught many believers.

    "The body of a saint?" sauerkraut looked puzzled.

    "The artificial island you call Xianshen island was designed more than 40 years ago. Using the so-called dragon vein, an artificial floating island was created in the sea it passes through to build a new city. At that time, it was an epoch-making idea. Everyone thought that the spiritual power flowing from the dragon vein could bring vitality to the residents and guide the city to prosperity, but it was very difficult to build a city The designer of Xianshen qianluo did a beautiful job. East, West, North and South -- an artificial island divided into four pieces, he originally wanted to compare it to the four sacred animals in Feng Shui, so as to control the dragon vein by the organic combination between the islands. But even so, there is still an unsolvable problem. " I saw the four holy animals, I had to make complaints about the drama, vampires all had, why no zombies, and what powerful people in the East!

    "Is it to control the strength of the foundation stone of psychic power?" just like the principle that the array eye in the array needs to be suppressed with powerful magic weapons.

    Snow vegetable spoke to him silently. The reason why Xianshen island was built 300 kilometers away from the southern sea area of the Lord is to use the dragon vein, a huge spiritual path flowing on the earth''s surface. The land covered on the dragon vein will be full of spiritual power. Alone, it is expected to carry out more powerful spiritual and magic experiments than usual. For the demon special zone for demon clan research , that''s a very ideal condition. Building a city on the dragon vein is an integral part of the artificial island plan.

    Hearing the murmur of snow vegetables, Rudolph nodded heavily and said coldly, "that''s right. Relying on the technology at that time, there was no way to create a cornerstone with sufficient strength. Therefore, the designer string God qianluo started a disgusting magic."

    "Building materials for victims!" snow vegetable whispered.

    Facing the bottleneck problem of engineering, the designer of Xianshen island can only resort to magic as a solution. In order to enhance the strength of the building, he thought of the evil method of sacrificing living people.

    However, the spiritual power of the dragon vein is the energy flow of nature, and that powerful power will bring a great burden to the connection of the artificial island. The cornerstone to bear it in one fell swoop cannot be competent by the half hanging spell.

    "As a result, the victim he chose to support the city was the noble body of the saints who had been usurped from our church. Using the body as the base of the island where many demon families jumped over the beam and domineered, and trampling on our faith in this way is by no means an act that can be forgiven." After making a declaration in a calm and loud voice, ostach raised the battle axe and found out the secret hidden at the bottom of XianShen Island - the existence of holy relics. As a huge artificial city, Xianshen island has always been supported by miracles caused by holy relics!

    "We believers have been looking forward to the immortality that was usurped in the Church of Kiah in Lotan Lingling for a long time, and now it is finally the day to return to our original owner! Astaluti, no one can block our way and impose sanctions on the decadent island! It is a holy war between our church and the artificial island, and no one is allowed to disturb the situation -"

    Speaking of this, his behavior shows the meaning. His purpose is to recover the holy relics. There is no reason to have to fight with Mu Hantian and others, so he will explain the problem to Mu Hantian. He will not respond to any lobbying, and there is no way to subvert his determination.

    "Although you have proved your legitimacy, I don''t allow you to destroy the artificial island without permission. It will be my future territory." Mu Hantian stood in front of him and said.

    Although his two meter tall body was stronger than Mu Hantian''s one meter eight inch thin, Mu Hantian''s threatening momentum suppressed him.

    "Teacher, you''re really dangerous, but as long as I''m here, you''re not allowed to mess around." in front of him is snow vegetables. The silver gun used to contain teacher Jian. She shouted in a awe inspiring and clear voice: "the use of building materials for victims is now prohibited by international treaties. Not to mention the use of the remains of saints from usurpation, it''s even more inappropriate!"

    "The sword Witch of the Lion King mechanism, so what do you want to say? Do you want our church to sue the court of the artificial island?" Rudolph said coldly.

    "If you have the current technology, it is reasonable to say that even if you do not use the human column, you can now build the cornerstone of the strength required to connect the artificial island. It is feasible to replace the cornerstone first and then offer the holy relics! If you take out the cornerstone privately, where should the 560000 people of the artificial island go?" Xuecai explained.

    "Don''t be kidding, how can the body of a saint tolerate your blasphemy? As long as you think it is the price to pay for the atonement of the city, that level of sacrifice is worthless." Rudolph announced coldly.

    As a devout believer, no one is allowed to insult their faith. His voice reveals unbearable anger.

    "Please give up, we won''t let you mess." Mu Hantian''s eyes were very calm, but Rudolph only felt full of oppression. His heart tightened and understood that the person in front of him would be a strong enemy

    "It seems useless to say more. From now on, we will take back the holy relics. If you want to get in the way, I can only eliminate it by force - astaruti!"

    "Accept the order. Carry it out, Rose''s fingertips!!" astaruti, who had been silent, showed some emotion in her voice. The radiance of the rainbow beast became stronger and its magic became fierce.

    A giant arm several meters long actually appeared in front of her.

    "The result really has to be like that." Mu Hantian smiled.

    "Teacher!" the dense magic released by the snow vegetable made it scream in awe. Although the degree and yesterday''s have decreased a lot, snow vegetables are still very worried

    Rudolph, who raised his axe, whispered, "Oh, you didn''t bring your master''s fourth true ancestor. Do you think you and a sword witch can defeat us. OK, ashtaruti, punish them."

    "Command to accept." following the command of the creator, the girl of artificial life stood in front of Mu cold day.

    A huge beast emerged from her body, like a mirage.

    The translucent colossal body with iridescent luster is now not only part of the arm, but almost the whole body. That is a giant nearly four or five meters tall. The stone Monster without face is covered with thick meat armo

 Chapter 120

    After the actual dependents swallowed the artificial girl into their body, the human dependents roared. Mu Hantian knew that it now had a fluctuation similar to that of Xuexia wolf, which could invalidate the magic.

    "We''ve agreed outside that you can''t shoot indiscriminately, teacher!" at the moment of seeing the scene, Xuecai couldn''t help shouting. The next moment later, before Mu Hantian shot, snow vegetable took the lead in rushing to the dependents with a holy gun.

    In order to protect Mu Hantian, Xuecai attacked astaruti with a gun. Echoing the magic power of sauerkraut, the silver gun tip is covered with cyan and white flash. The spell of subduing demons can even invalidate the dependents of the true ancestor. Even if you have the power of any demon family, you can''t defend against the blow of this long gun. It should be so.

    "Stopped the snow wolf?" the strange hand feeling from the gun body surprised the snow vegetable. The blade of Xuexia wolf only touched the humanoid sentinel wrapped around astaruti and stopped. The long gun in hand should be able to penetrate any demon clan''s border, but the attack of snow vegetable was completely stopped. In the last battle with her, sauerkraut didn''t feel the hand feeling, but now sauerkraut fully understands the factors. The fingertips of astaruti''s beast rose are shrouded with the same light as the snow haze wolf. A spell wave with exactly the same brilliance.

    "Resonate with Xuexia wolf?!" Xuecai was stunned.

    "There''s nothing wrong, sword witch. It''s the only divine vibration wave driving technique in the world that is successfully used by the Lion King mechanism to deal with the demon family. I''ve finally finished it by referring to your battle data." Rudolph smiled contentedly.

    Sauerkraut''s mind was strongly shaken and barely survived astaruti''s counterattack. Without the help of Xuexia wolf''s special ability, she could not defeat the dependent animals that were superior to vampires in the old times. Rudolph said that the purpose of his attack on the demon clan was to complete the unfinished art, so he fought with the demon clan again and again.

    What he pursues is the same effect as Xuexia wolf, which can invalidate all magic attacks. It can be called the ultimate secret spell in the battle style of attacking demons. The secret weapon of the Lion King mechanism, the seven type assault demon subduing machine gun - the only practical divine vibration wave driving technique in the world.

    "Farewell, little girl. Poor puppet of the Lion King mechanism. At least don''t die at the hands of the demon family, but at the hands of me as a human." Rudolph, who was watching the battle, saw that the artificial girl had suppressed her, and the battle axe in his hand waved in an instant.

    Finally, only for a moment, the faceless stone monster, who obeyed teacher Jian, glanced at the snow vegetable still curled up.

    It revealed a sad figure, as if trying to tell about running away. Who says artificial girls have no feelings, but can''t resist the manufacturer''s orders. For her, Rudolph existed like her biological parents. Her situation is so similar to that of Youma. The two women are also made by others and used as tools.

    The spirit of sauerkraut was disturbed and unable to concentrate. It was a second late to detect the attack of teacher Jian. When the reaction came, the thick blade of the Tomahawk was approaching.

    It was impossible to dodge or take the attack. Snow cabbage felt it in a moment. The impact rushed at the body of snow vegetable, and the warm blood dyed her whole body red. As a witch''s vision, it has always been very accurate.

    However, the expected pain did not come to mind. In contrast, sauerkraut feels the warmth of wrapping the whole body and the feeling of weightlessness. She looked up at her pretty face and found herself shrinking in the teacher''s arms. No wonder you feel warm and secure.

    "Sauerkraut, aren''t you hurt?" Mu Hantian gently opened her bangs and looked at her eyes.

    "Old... Teacher, you... You..." snow vegetable was stunned and his body felt weak for a moment. She was physically and mentally exhausted after dying twice in a day. Although she is a sword witch, she is actually a girl under the age of 16.

    "How can you fight alone? Don''t forget that I''ve always been with you. You know, I almost never see your smiling face." Mu Hantian pretended to blame.

    Snow vegetable looked at Mu Hantian, and her words of blame made her sad. If the situation was not right, she really wanted to hide in Nie Kong''s arms and cry. Great. It''s great to be alive.

    "Teacher, you... You should be careful and make an agreement with me that you can''t control your power anymore." Xuecai said softly.

    "Well, I won''t make the same mistake again." Mu Hantian saved Snow vegetables and helped her block the fatal blow.

    Rudolph, who came from the attack, made a muddy scream and flew out as light as a rag. It seemed like the moment when the Tomahawk hit Nie Kong, an amazing explosion surged up and bounced him away nearly ten meters.

    Rudolph fell, his whole body overflowed with bright red blood. He looked at Mu Hantian in horror. He was very confident in the level of breaking the devil, but he couldn''t hurt the vampire in front of him.

    "Cough, what a terrible power. No wonder it can win the victory of the flame feast..."

    Mu Hantian''s right fist he clenched, with a powerful power that can destroy everything. In front of snow vegetable, it should be an ordinary teacher''s Mu cold day. A thick magic burst out on his body, controlling not to overflow.

    You can''t use more power, otherwise it will bring a fatal blow to Xianshen island. After all, as an artificial island, it''s too fragile.

    "To recapture the saint''s body, it seems that we really have to use the power of the dependent animals. Ashtaruti, we can only kill them." seeing that his strengthened armor was broken, Rudolph''s forehead was in a cold sweat. Without its protection, he will be rebounded by his own strength and die. I didn''t expect that the lineage of the fourth true ancestor would interfere with the plan, but now I can only rely on ashtaruti to kill Mu Hantian and them.

    For the saint''s body, he had already come at all costs

 Chapter 121

    "Accept the order and carry it out, Rose''s fingertips." astaluti''s eyes wrapped by the dependent beast looked at Mu cold day, and the huge rainbow dependent beast''s two huge arms rushed towards him.

    "Teacher, please step back..." snow vegetable cried anxiously. Holding a silver gun, she broke away from Mu cold day''s warm embrace and stood in front of Mu cold day alone. The beast''s attack is swift, heavy and heavy. If it is hit head-on, the body of snow vegetable will be beaten into meat sauce.

    As if seeing through the impatience in Xuecai''s heart, Mu Hantian summoned his family animals.

    "Show up, golden heavenly horse, burn them with holy fire!" the surging magic condensed into a figure in front of Mu Hantian. The two giant arms that can invalidate the magic can''t break up the dependents summoned by Mu Hantian.

    "Old... Did the teacher use his family animals?" Xuecai stared at the vision in front of him and was glad that it would no longer cause devastating disasters like yesterday.

    The winged horse emitting holy light is surrounded by fire, but it gives people a warm feeling.

    "Come on, my partner!" hearing Mu Hantian''s command, the flame horse rushed to the rose''s fingertips, and the whole body''s flame was burning madly, trying to burn the rose''s fingertips.

    Rudolph''s body spewed out amazing magic power, and his body retreated more than ten steps between dodging.

    "You... You guy, damn it!"

    Rudolph could not help scolding, but the attack of golden Pegasus did not stop. The flame has surrounded the rose''s fingertips and collided with it with a forward posture.

    "No... no, the teacher''s beast is not afraid to cut off any divine lattice vibration wave driving technique!" Xuecai was surprised to see Mu Hantian''s unilateral killing. She was exhausted just to suppress the dependents, and in the face of ostach, who had strengthened her combat power by armor efficiency, snow vegetable had little chance of winning. But now Mu Hantian can beat them back with only one dependent beast.

    "When the artificial girl meets such a powerful flame, she will be destroyed. It is of no use to our church. Now she can only win by herself." Rudolph''s resolute face was resolute when he saw ashtaruti retreating step by step and collapsing at any time.

    "Surrender, or the artificial girl''s life will be consumed." Mu Hantian said.

    "What''s the value of a tool made by our church now? Anyway, I must take back the saint''s body, even if it''s risking my life." regardless of his body injured by the earthquake, he rushed to Mu Hantian with a battle axe in his hand, with no hesitation to defeat his determination.

    Sauerkraut looked at Mu cold day with a bright smile. Although the Lion King mechanism said he was dangerous, and she sometimes felt so, she could detect Mu Hantian''s delicate and gentle heart.

    "Teacher, it seems that we won this battle. The son of lion dragon and the high divine sword witch worship here." she danced with the silver gun. Like a swordsman praying to God for victory or a witch giving victory prophecy.

    "The dawn of breaking demons, the God wolf of snow Xia, help me destroy evil gods and ghosts with the power of steel!" with the solemn prayer, the spear of snow vegetable began to shine. The bright light is the vibration wave of the divine grid that cuts off all kinds of boundaries. It is delicate and sharp, like dazzling teeth.

    Aware of the purpose of the snow vegetable, Rudolph threw a battle axe at the praying snow vegetable. He knew that without the help of strengthened armor, he was no longer a snow vegetable opponent with snow Xia wolf.

    Mu Hantian waved his big hand and smashed the axe in front of him. Snow vegetable smiled at Mu Hantian and fought side by side with him. It''s reassuring that he will always protect himself.

    The attack only passed him. But just so, Rudolph''s burly body was swept several meters away.

    Snow vegetables use this moment to fly out. She jumped into the air silently, like a clever pure white female wolf. Rudolph didn''t strengthen his armor, and his reaction couldn''t catch up with her speed.

    "Xuexia wolf!" the next moment, the snow vegetable silver gun broke the defense barrier on him, deeply stabbed him in the shoulder and stared him at the wall.

    In front of Rudolph, who was injured by the impact, the snow vegetable quietly fell to the ground. He tried to resist, but his reaction was half a beat slow. Sauerkraut stretched out his palm against his abdomen and blasted his head with spiritual power.

    "Shake it!" sauerkraut belongs to the sword witch''s palm power, which can penetrate any skill and strike the inside of his body.

    "Ah..." with such a cry of pain, Rudolph bent down his tall body. Then he saw that he didn''t fall down. He took advantage of the victory to hit him in the head and hit him a few meters away.

    "Holy... Did the holy war fail, my Lord, I''m sorry, I didn''t get your holy body back." he slowly wanted to extend his hand to the sky, and finally he was silent as if exhausted

 Chapter 122

    "The command failed." the weak voice came out of the artificial girl''s mouth.

    Ostach Rudolph was hit hard by snow vegetables and lost consciousness. Even if he could recover now, he probably didn''t want to fight again. Without the help of astaruti, his defeat was a foregone conclusion. He regretted that he could not fully teach the good task.

    "Teacher, we won. We not only protected 560000 people on the island, but also helped the teacher clear the accusation of the destruction of warehouse street yesterday. Now, just take him to the Lion King mechanism..."

    After confirming the matter, sauerkraut took back the silver holy gun. The bright eyes looked at Nie Kong, and a fleeting smile appeared on her face, just like the implicit flowers in winter.

    "Oh, has everything been settled? It''s a little faster than expected. But don''t bother the Lion King mechanism. Now the demon attacking master of the manual management society will take over." a crisp and pleasant voice resounded out of thin air with dignity.

    Snow vegetable was surprised and took a defensive posture with a holy gun in his hand. Next to Rudolph, the space fluctuated, and a Laurie in a Black Gothic skirt appeared. It turned out that the moon sauce came.

    Although there is no sunlight, she is used to holding a lovely parasol, like a doll, like a beautiful princess.

    "That... That month, teacher? Why did you appear here?" asked Xuecai in surprise.

    That month, he sighed and looked at snow vegetables: "new transfer students, did you learn to cut class soon after school." it''s strange to have mu Hantian as the positioning. Since she heard that he and Xuecai were absent from class for no reason, she had to understand their every move.

    "Well..." in the face of the majestic month, sauerkraut couldn''t refute. She looked at Mu Hantian and hoped he would make a decision. In fact, I think it''s the enemy I defeated with the cooperation of Mu Hantian. Now it''s so simple to hand over to the attacking demon master. I''m really unwilling.

    "That month sauce, you should understand his purpose." Mu Hantian asked.

    "Well, since we learned his real identity, the artificial management society has guessed. It serves as the cornerstone of the artificial island - the holy arm once obtained by illegal means!" that month sent out magic waves, and the magic of space came out easily.

    Snow vegetable blinked and found that she and Mu Hantian left the original research room and came to a strange hall. She was shocked and didn''t touch them, but she could use space to take them to another place. In that month, the witch known as the killer of the demon clan, how profound the space manipulation skill should be.

    There are four artificial islands with four steel cables at the end, and the anchor pier fixing the heads of all machines and tools is a mini inverted pyramid shaped metal base. There is a beam column in the center of the anchor pier, which is firmly driven in like a pile.

    Its diameter is less than one meter, but it still carries millions of tons of load used to connect Xianshen island. Sauerkraut is a translucent stone column with a texture similar to Obsidian - the cornerstone of string God''s room.

    Looking at the famous stone pillar as the cornerstone, there was some pity in the eyes of the moon. In the translucent stone, there is an arm of someone. Withered like a mummy''s emaciated arm, there is no water at all. There are crucified cruel scars on the wrist. The remains of martyrs who suffered and died for their own beliefs have dedicated their lives to the devout believers of God.

    Those are the media that God''s holiness is used to appear in the world, so they have become the objects of people''s faith. It is said that the body with strong sanctity will never decay and can cause all kinds of miracles.

    Some of the remains of the saint are now sealed in stone pillars. That month can bring Nie Kong to the hub of the artificial island, which shows how powerful he is in managing the society that month.

    Mu Han Tian looked at his arm and found that there was pure light power inside, supporting it to remain immortal.

    Well... Is that the saint''s arm? In fact, our artificial island did wrong, right? " Snow vegetable said blankly.

    "There is no right or wrong, it''s just a game, which is related to the safety of the world." the month whispered. The purpose of making the artificial island, she knew, was to be used as an altar.

    "What did you say that month?" Mu Hantian asked.

    "No, nothing." now is not the time to let him know, otherwise God knows what will happen. In his character, he must be looking forward to that.

    "We will solve relevant matters. Don''t worry too much. Please go back to school." that month, I looked at the cold day with warm eyes. I don''t know why snow vegetables felt very uncomfortable. She knows that she lived with Mu Hantian that month, but now she has a close relationship with her teacher that month. Put out the ice poker face, sauerkraut suddenly picked his eyebrows.

    Unconsciously, she became very concerned about the cold weather. She felt confused for her feeling. She didn''t know it was because the three saints of the Lion King mechanism asked her to monitor Mu cold day, or other aspects.

    That month was already the woman identified by Mu Hantian. Of course, Mu Hantian would trust that month, so he nodded his head without hesitation to agree, which made the snow vegetable bitte

 Chapter 123

    Mu Hantian''s eyes fell on the unconscious astaruti. Although her condition was very weak, she remained alive. But according to the loss of vitality, she couldn''t live. After gently holding the thin artificial life girl, she took her and Rudolph away in an instant that month, without giving Mu Hantian any chance.

    Snow vegetable looked back at him with a sigh and said, "teacher, please... Suck my blood." she announced in a voice with quiet determination. Mu Hantian completely froze. He couldn''t understand why sauerkraut said such words. Although it''s a sister sending mechanism, is the progress too fast.

    "For example... If the teacher has the impulse to suck blood, please suck my blood now."

    "Why do you want this?" Mu Han looked at snow vegetables, and snow vegetables smiled quietly.

    "Of course, did the teacher forget? I''m responsible for monitoring you."

    Put the gun into the snow vegetable on the ground and pulled down the bow of the sailor''s uniform. The button was unfastened and the chest was exposed. Self whitening skin and fine clavicle, and fine neck roots appear in Mu Han''s eyes.

    She slowly stepped out of her steps and turned into looking up at the cold sky.

    Mu Hantian looked down and saw the pure white underwear worn by snow vegetables. The small chest shape with a shallow * * * * naturally appeared at the bottom of his eyes.

    "Maybe... I really... Don''t deserve to suck blood for the teacher?" snow vegetable quietly covered her chest and said in a delicate voice.

    Mu Hantian noticed that her thin shoulders trembled slightly.

    She had some shame and some fear. In fact, sauerkraut was a little afraid. She gave her blood to the vampire and exposed her skin in front of the teacher, which made her feel a little afraid. She had never experienced that kind of thing.

    She is the sword Witch of the Lion King''s mechanism. She was specially sent to monitor Mu Hantian. Originally, vampires were just enemies that should be eliminated for her. But now she can''t understand her mood.

    "Fool, I really just want to save her." Mu Hantian gently hugged her in his arms, didn''t suck blood, but kissed her gently on her snow-white neck. Snow vegetables stay, obediently shrink in the arms of Mu cold day, and enjoy the warmth of that moment.

    Although the recovery of the saint''s body failed, Rudolph''s action turned into a world storm.

    The miracle of using holy relics to support the artificial island. All organizations and countries led by the churches in Western Europe have wantonly denounced the policy of Xianshen city. At the same time, they have also raised a demand for the commutation of Rudolph''s sentence. Based on the position of the Japanese government, it is impossible to ignore those. As a result, Xianshen city has made a convention to replace the cornerstone with a substitute made of ordinary building materials within two years. The relics currently used should be returned to Lotan Lingqia.

    Rudolph was expelled from the artificial island, and as an artificial life, ashtaruti only obeyed the orders of her master, so she dealt with it in the form of protection and control. Because it didn''t have a great impact, the people didn''t know what happened.

    For mu Hantian, these have nothing to do with him. He just wants to finish the task quickly.

    And sauerkraut itself will probably return to normal daily life soon.

    In the forest of the high God, as a trainee sword witch. Although it is very harsh, it is neither confused nor distressed. It is just a simple calm and plain day. This is the original daily life of snow vegetables.

    There are too many gaffes of sauerkraut to continue to monitor Mu Hantian''s task.

    Sauerkraut is not smart enough to deceive the report properly. Therefore, everything that happened was reported to the Lion King mechanism without reservation.

    Snow cabbage will probably be called back by the Lion King mechanism soon because of dereliction of duty.

    It''s ok if it''s just confinement, but it''s not surprising even if it''s issued to cancel the qualification of attacking demons or be removed from the Lion King mechanism. Because these are all the responsibilities of sauerkraut. Since it is the result of your own actions, there is no way. And sauerkraut has no regrets for what he has done.

    If you have any regrets, it''s that you can''t meet Mu Hantian again.

    His unreliability is worrying. You can''t do without yourself, because it''s not strange to do anythingбкбк

    б░бкбкгбб▒

    Just then the doorbell rang.

    Reflected on the screen is a man in the uniform of the express company. That''s probably someone sent by the Lion King mechanism.

    Snow vegetables opened the lock for him and went out of the house, but there was no courier at that time. Instead, huge goods were placed at the door of the apartment.

    That''s a rectangular aluminum box. It''s also used to carry musical instruments such as guitars. It''s called a tourcase [tourcase can be turned into a suitcase, but it''s a little awkward here, so it''s still in English]. The sender of the goods is the Lion King mechanism. The recipient is the name of sauerkraut.

    Snow vegetable was confused and moved the box into the room.

    Unbutton the box and open it.

    Then snow cabbage swallowed.

    In the box, I saw the repaired silver spear, which was stored in it as a new product.

    "Although all kinds of things have happened, the result is the same as planned... Isn''t it?"

    At night, in the high school Department of caihai School Park, there was a boy in the classroom that should have been empty.

    It was a teenager with an upturned hairstyle and headphones around his neck.

    Next to him by the wall was a crow.

    The boy was talking leisurely to the ominous bird parked by the window.

 Chapter 124

    Twenty one months old. Night of string moonбкбк

    Late that night, the Special Administrative Region police raided the ancient warehouse in the harbor area. That''s because there is information that smuggler groups are here to trafficking in black market weapons.

    The explosives blew away the gate of the warehouse, and then the team members in bulletproof vests made a frontal breakthrough.

    Rusty iron pillars. Stacked wooden boxes. Under the dim mercury light, the men in the warehouse stood up together. At their feet, who seemed to be enjoying the fun of card games, the sonic boom and flash bombs were thrown and cracked, and then the micro charged bullets swept away at the men who were instantly deprived of their vision.

    The bullets used by the assault squad were amber and gold bullets passing through saint. It''s a special warhead for orcs to seal the physical regeneration ability of the demon clan.

    He broke the wall inside the warehouse, and the second unit of the Assault Squad burst in. And the suspect who tried to escape from the window was attacked by the sniper squad lurking in the surrounding buildings.

    The battle ended in less than two minutes. In the face of the surprise attack of the two armed forces of the armed forces, the suspect by surprise was not able to suppress all the suspects. In the warehouse after the smoke of tear gas dispersed, they could be seen lying on the ground one after another.

    There are seven men there. All of them are demons, and they are illegal demons without registration cards.

    They were falling to the ground in a posture of being bathed in blood by a hail of bullets.

    Although it is impossible to kill orcs with excellent human vitality with this degree of damage alone, it seems to have achieved the result of preventing their animalization and making their actions impossible.

    Lock up all the prisoners - the commander of the Assault Squad gave such instructions to his subordinates.

    But just then he suddenly remembered. The information received at the combat conference before the invasion. There are eight suspects lurking in the warehouse. Well, there should be a talent somewhere.

    бкбкNot good!

    In front of the sub captain who put up the gun again in an instant, the bodies of the fallen beasts suddenly and violently bounced away. What appears from below is an almost harmless demon clan. An ORC with a huge body and a neat black haired leopard head. It seems that you have protected your body with your companions as a meat shield. Cover up your breath and hide.

    In the hands of the demon clan that has been completely beast, he holds a small device like a remote control.

    I''m afraid the crude machine was the switch of the mechanism that detonated the explosives in the warehouse. The team leader who noticed this took a breath.

    Get out of the way - the sub captain shouted angrily. But his voice was swallowed up by the explosion.

    The stacked wooden boxes were shattered by the shock wave, and the heat wave swept through the warehouse burned up in an instant.

    The flame dyed the night sky redбкбк

    two

    "Shit! Shit! Shit! Shit!... did such a thing for me, those humans!"

    While abusing in a hoarse voice, the leopard headed man ran quickly in the street late at night.

    There were bursts of pain from the gunshot wound. The pain from the eyes and nose was probably caused by tear gas. Being attacked by a weapon injected with spell power hinders the orc''s regeneration ability and prolongs the pain.

    But that''s not the only reason men are angry.

    It''s good to escape from the explosion, but without my companions, even the transaction of weapons was smashed. Although this is not a loss of obstacles to the plan, it is undoubtedly a gaffe. If this goes on, he will probably lose his prestige in the organization and the major''s trust in him.

    "Unforgivable, those guys... Must make them regret!"

    The man looked at the warehouse surrounded by flames behind him with disgusting eyes.

    Then he slowly moved his eyes to the night street illuminated by the moonlight.

    Shinsei City, Tokyo - this is a huge artificial island floating in the Pacific Ocean. The city where humans and Demons coexist is the product of the Holy Land treaty. It is also an ominous "demon special zone".

    The leopard headed man was born in the "war king field" in Europe, and has no hatred with the human beings in Xianshen city.

    But he had a reason to destroy the street. If the "demon clan special zone" collapses, the world will know that their black death emperor faction is alive, and it will become a wolf smoke representing the rebellion against the hateful tyrant who belittles the status of the demon clan.

    The plan has begun to work. Even if the Special Administrative Region police force wants to do more now, the fate of the city will not be changed.

    Although it was slightly hindered, considering that he attracted the attention of the guys, it might as well be a good opportunity. As long as he is used as bait to cause chaos in the SAR police force, the success rate of the plan will undoubtedly rise. Even his current idea may be part of the major''s plan.

    In any case, the chance of revenge on the D.C. police force that took away his companion is coming soon. It''s also good to put a bomb in the downtown to make those guys feel overwhelmed.

    It doesn''t matter how many citizens are involved. It''s just that they died earlier than the others. Yes, in any case, the fate of this street is to perish.

    Huhahaha - his lips turned up so that his cheeks split into two parts, and the man laughed.

    In this way, he kept his Orcish form and jumped up. He jumped on the roof of a five story building at one breath. Leopard people are among the orcs known as l species, and they are also prominent in their lightness and agility. No tracker could catch up with him who ran away in the street at night.

    Now I''m lurking somewhere. Let me wait until the wound healsбкбк

    But before that, the man thought so and pressed his finger on the remote control button of the detonator in his hand.

    They installed two bombs in advance. The first was used up in the warehouse, while the other was left in the underpass in the harbor area.

    At this time, the reinforcements of the SAR police force called to rescue the wounded passed through that place. Use the first explosion to induce the enemy''s companions to gather, and then use the second bomb to annihilate them all. This is a widely used means on the battlefield.

    "The hatred of comrades, let me have a good experience --"

    The man exerted his strength on the hand holding the remote control.

    However, although it was clearly touched on the button, there was no hand feeling.

    Driven by the strong sense of disobedience, the man looked at his right hand and took a breath.

    The remote control that should have been in your hand disappeared.

    Instead, it was the chain that was winding his wrist. The silver chain stretched from nowhere bound his wrist like handcuffs.

    "What is this...?"

    In order to pull off the chain, the leopard head man injected strength into his wrist. But even with the orc''s wrist strength, it can''t open this silver chain. Instead, the man pulled by the chain became immovable in this place.

    Then, behind him, there was a voice with a smile.

    "- anyway, this is also the" commandment lock "forged by the gods. You can''t unlock it with your strength."

    "What!?"

    For the unexpected voice, the man made a low voice and looked behind him.

    The owner of the voice is a young woman. Above the water tower on the roof, stood a woman.

    It was a short woman who looked like she would mistakenly think she was a young girl. She was wearing gorgeous and exaggerated clothes, but she was still holding a parasol in the middle of the night. And that innocent and neat face looks like looking at a lovable doll. The gesture, which was incompatible with the place, made the man feel a burst of terror for no reason.

    "Up to now, I still use the cheap analog wireless detonator that has not been encrypted. I''m really lucky that I haven''t gone off."

    Turning the small remote control like machine on the palm of her hand, the woman whispered mockingly.

    Seeing this, the man''s expression convulsed. The machine played by the woman holding the parasol was the detonating device of the bomb he had just held. What trick did she use? The woman even let him approach as an orc and took away the detonating device.

    "Attack the magician? How did you catch up with me?"

    The leopard headed man narrowed his golden eyes and stared at the woman. But the woman covered her mouth and laughed.

    "You''re the guy. Do you think you can escape from Miss Ben? You have to be arrogant, wild cat"

    "... don''t get carried away, little girl!"

    Facing the figure of the woman who laughed mockingly, the voice of the leopard head man became violent. He pulled out the knife on his belt and cut into his right wrist. It was intended to cut off the wrist handcuffed by the chain and let the body regain its freedom. The woman holding the parasol "Ho" spits out a voice of admiration.

    "Hum, as a wild cat, you have the backbone that can make people look up to you. It seems that you are the subordinates of Christopher gardxiu, the old undead of the Black Death emperor. It''s really hard for you to cross the sea."

    "... kill you!"

    Spraying blood from his right hand, the man roared.

    Even for orcs with high healing ability, it is not easy to fully recover the severed wrist. However, even with this level of sacrifice, it is necessary to defeat this woman who doesn''t know her true purpose here. In order for their plan to succeed, the woman who knew the name of their major, Christopher galdeshau, could not be left alone.

    Immediately tear off his wrist, and then the man speeds up to the woman holding the parasol with the unique explosive nature of orcs.

    There is no need to rely on knives. The strength of orcs is also prominent in the demon family. Such a weak human woman can tear her to pieces even with her bare hands.

    But even knowing this, the woman holding the parasol still showed an elegant smile.

    "It''s no use, you --"

    The man stretched out his fingertip with hook and claw and touched the woman''s slender shoulder. At the moment when he thought so, the woman''s figure was like sinking on the water, leaving beautiful ripples dissolved in the void,.

    "What...?"

    The leopard headed man turned around with a look of amazement.

    The woman gracefully raised her parasol and moved to the roof of the next building more than ten meters away.

    There was no sound, no breath, not even a hair shaking. It''s all what happened in a moment.

    It is reminiscent of a mirage in the desert, but the existence of that woman is definitely not an illusion.

    The beating of the heart.

    Breathe.

    Body temperature.

    Smell.

    The orc''s sensory organs, proud of having hundreds of times the accuracy of ordinary people, told the woman that she was a real existence.

    She is undoubtedly a human with entity.

    "Already said, you can''t kill me..."

    She laughed like a tease, and the woman snapped her fingers.

    Huge ripples appeared in the vast space around the man. It was too late to find that those that looked like ripples were high-density magic arrays. Countless silver chains emerging from the void attacked the man like a conscious snake, binding his whole body.

    "It''s space control magic...!? How can it be! Such skills can only be achieved by advanced magic envoys who are proficient in this way! Why is a little girl like you...!"

    Bound by chains, the man who fell to the ground trembled and made a startled voice.

    But without saying a word, the woman folded her parasol and vomited a very boring sigh. Looking up at her side face reflected by the moonlight, the leopard head man moaned in a low voice.

    "I see... Are you Nangong that month, you guy? Why are you here? Haven''t you killed enough demons yet, you" gap witch "...!"

    "Oh, oh... What a talkative wild cat."

    The woman holding the parasol spit out her words coldly. With a gentle lift of her hand, the wrist of the originally cut leopard head man appeared from the emptiness and seamlessly rejoined with his hand.

    What is this? The man turns his disgusting eyes to that month. The moon looked back at him without expression.

    "Don''t worry, it''s not a friendly treatment, it''s just a temporary treatment to suppress bleeding. It''s disturbing if you die before you get the necessary information."

    "... do you think I will tell you the information of my companions?"

    "I don''t think that Christopher galdhieu didn''t tell you the real plan."

    "What do you mean...?"

    That month, he answered nothing and turned his back to the wavering man.

    "What are the terrorists in the" war king field "going to do in the extreme eastern" demon special zone "like this? Although I''m interested, the interrogation should be handed over to the guys of the special zone police force. Don''t look at me, I''m still very busy and have to prepare for tomorrow''s course."

    "Course preparation...?"

    The leopard headed man was perplexed by his speech that was completely out of place that month.

    With the nickname of "the Witch of the gap", she makes the European demon family tremble with fear. Her job is an English teacher in high school, which is unimaginable anyway.

    Gently, it left ripples in the air, and the figure of that month disappeared. There was only the figure of an orc who fell to the ground bound by chains.

    Shit, spit out vulgar words, and the man smiled in a low voice.

    Yes, nothing will change. Even if he is arrested here, the situation will not change at all. Everything is going on as planned, and even forces like the "Witch of the gap" can''t change the future.

    In any case, the fate of the city is towards extinction.

    The leopard headed man bound by the silver chain continued to laugh in the dark.

    The moon in midsummer also quietly lights up the streets that sleep in ignorance tonight.

    Before dawnбкбк

    In the sea area south of Tokyo, 330 kilometers away, "the tomb of Poseidon". It is an ocean cruiser with a total length of about 400 feet, commonly known as a giant yacht. It is a beautiful ship that integrates the huge hull comparable to military destroyers with magnificent decoration that even luxury passenger ships can''t touch their heels. Its majesty is even called a palace on the sea.

    However, "the tomb of Poseidon" is only a private possession. It was built for a single shipowner, a city of luxury to awe inspiring luxury.

    Although this is an unrealistic fact, anyone will understand it after hearing the name of the ship owner. The owner of the "sepulchre of Poseidon" is the Duke of arudialu, dimitoria vatola - the aristocrat of the "war king field".

    The shipowner is enjoying the moonlight bath on the deck of the roof of the love ship, lying on the luxurious summer bed, leisurely tasting the blackcurrant in the glass.

    He is a beautiful man with blond hair and blue eyes. His appearance age is about the second half of 20.

    However, his title is aristocracy. This means that he is known as the "ancient generation", a vampire with excess ability. In his vast territory in the "war King''s field", he always has a strong combat power comparable to that of Western European troops. And he himself is also a monster with great power to destroy a metropolis in an instant.

    A slender figure approached the young aristocrat.

    Standing there is a young girl who looks like a Japanese. She is slender and slim. Her appearance makes people feel gorgeous and beautiful. The skin is white and the color of hair is very thin. She is a beautiful girl who can remind people of blooming cherry blossoms.

    The long horsetail danced silently with the sea breeze.

    She was wearing the uniform of a famous girls'' school in Kansai.

    Her right hand is holding the container of the black instrument for the keyboard.

    "Is it here, sir?"

    The girl with long hair stood in place and saluted respectfully.

    It was time for them to see their destination in front of the ship. It is a lonely island floating on the ocean. Artificial island constructed by super large floating structureбкбк

    It is an academic research city built for the purpose of controlling the dragon vein and is currently studying the ecology and ability of the demon clan. That is, string God Island, the "demon special zone".

    "The fake earth produced by scrap iron and magic is really a large-scale waste. That''s how human beings are interesting."

    The young man muttered to himself in an attitude of both belittlement and praise.

    Holding his words with a cold smile, the girl handed out a letter.

    "I brought you a greeting letter from the Japanese government."

    "... huh?"

    As if he had just noticed the existence of the girl, the noble youth slowly turned around. His kind and approachable smile did not have the unique sense of authority of a vampire hiding great strength.

    He looked a little mocking from the front, and the girl continued faintly.

    "From 00:00 this morning, I admit that you have come to visit XianShen Island, the" demon special zone ". Later, according to the provisions of the Holy Land treaty, you will be received as a diplomatic ambassador in the" war king field "- that''s it."

    "Very good, very appropriate conclusion. Although I will log in by myself even if I am told not to come, it saves me a lot of time."

    Keeping lying in his summer bed, dimitoria vatola smiled innocently.

    But the girl''s expression became stiff as if she were wary of him.

    "But there is one condition."

    "Oh. What is it?"

    "I promise to act together with the monitors sent by the Japanese government. I hope you can follow this advice."

    "With eyeliner, right?"

    I see. Vatora nodded as if in a funny way.

    "Well, who is the watcher?"

    "Take the liberty of saying that I will take over this position."

    The girl answered the question with a calm tone and a provocative expression opposite to her tone.

    Since she is a self proclaimed monitor, her task is certainly not just a guide.

    When it was found that the existence of vatora would threaten the Japanese government. In the worst case, he should be wiped out, as she declared. It also means that girls have the power to destroy vampires of the "ancient generation".

    Hearing this, vatora turned back and looked at the girl strangely.

    "Ah, by the way, who are you?"

    Facing the beautiful words of indifferent noble youth, the girl sighed a little.

    "My name is Huangban shayahua. The Lion King mechanism allows the title of Wu Weiyuan in the newspaper."

    "Lion King mechanism? It seems that I''ve heard the name somewhere."

    Vatora murmured in a voice without tension. The girl shook her head impatiently and helplessly.

    "It is the spy agency of the Japanese government to deal with the devil''s terrorist activities."

    "... evil guide terrorist activities?"

    "Your visit to Xianshen city will be monitored by the authorities, so we will go with you. Please be sure to agree."

    "Really. Well, it''s all right."

    The young nobles readily accepted this. Then he narrowed his eyes and smiled.

    "In other words, the supervisor sent is a lovely woman like you. The Japanese government really doesn''t see the atmosphere."

    It would be better if it were a lovely boy. Shayahua looked at vatola with rather unpleasant eyes.

    "Although you say so, sir. Don''t look at me. I''m also an attacker licensed to hold the six style heavy magic bow. Please don''t forget that I have been granted the right to kill you according to my personal judgment."

    Thought shayahua''s intimidating words would make him fall down, but unexpectedly, vatora smiled in a happy voice.

    "Hahaha, very good. You''re quite interesting. I like it very much. By the way, you can call me whatever you like, Dima or vatola. You''d better avoid such a solemn title as your excellency."

    "... I see, Lord arudiyaru."

    Sha Yahua''s attitude towards his behavior has not changed. Vatora''s behavior became grumpy. Then he sat up and looked at shayahua. In his eyes, it was like two red heat waves.

    "So, what about my other request?"

    "Wish...?"

    The expression of shayahua became stiff to the cold atmosphere emitted by vatora.

    "I don''t know if what you said is the fourth true ancestor?" Sha Sihua asked.

    "No, not the fourth true ancestor. Oh, you''ll see it."

    In the face of shayahua who reported with a calm and calm attitude, vatora''s sharp teeth smiled slightly.

 Chapter 125

    After breakfast, I couldn''t go out. Snow vegetables were waiting at the door. Mu cold came out and gently called good morning.

    Mu Hantian feels very general and is used to the days when she is watching. It''s terrible to get used to that kind of thing.

    After passing through the school gate, Mu Hantian and Xuecai separated again. Snow vegetables and four girls in junior high school go to the middle school building a little away. Youma also goes to his classroom. Mu Hantian faces the teaching building with public facilities in the front because his cooking classroom is located there.

    Xianshen island is a tropical island floating in the middle of the Pacific Ocean. It is more than half of the hot September, but there is no breath of autumn. The midsummer sunshine is mercilessly spilling on the campus in the morning.

    On the way, Mu Hantian saw a familiar shadow.

    Her hairstyle is bright, her makeup is refined, and her uniform is sloppy and stylish. In short, it is a non mainstream, but she is an eye-catching classmate. She is much more dazzling than ordinary people.

    "Good morning, teacher. It''s rare that that annoying schoolgirl didn''t follow."

    She spoke in a relaxed tone and showed a bad smile at the corners of her mouth, which gave people the impression that she was not afraid of life. In one of her small hands, she was carrying a large sports bag, which looked very heavy.

    "Shallot? What''s that you brought?" Mu Hantian asked casually while accompanying her.

    Blue feather shallot looked at him, raised his mouth and said with a smile, "you''re just in time. I''m sorry. This thing is unexpectedly heavy. It''s so troublesome."

    "I didn''t say anything to help move." Mu Hantian said speechless.

    "Hey, you''re really helpful. Please put it in front of the locker in the teaching building of the senior high school for me."

    Ignoring Mu Hantian''s words, shallot gave instructions and stuffed the sports bag into Mu Hantian''s arms. Mu Hantian shook his head and reluctantly lifted his bag. From the gap where the zipper is not fully closed, you can see several old rackets and white feathers - badminton.

    "Badminton rackets? Why do you have so many? Why do you use them?" Mu hantianqi said strangely.

    "It''s for ball game practice. My sister and I borrowed it on request. It''s not enough to use school equipment?" shallot explained.

    It was a ball game. Mu Hantian heard it from Yusha this morning.

    ("all the boys in the class knelt down and kowtowed to snow vegetables, saying that as long as the princess can wear cheerleading uniforms to help them, they will do everything as family servants and will fight to win."

    "All boys, kneel down and kowtow?"

    Mu Hantian was frightened by the words of Yusha and couldn''t speak.

    "Generally speaking, we don''t take such tough measures. But because the opponent is snow vegetable sauce, it''s understandable that boys will do such things, and girls will help persuade her.") that''s what I said this morning.

    "You are very considerate occasionally." Mu Hantian smiled.

    "Occasionally two words are superfluous. My nickname is the gentle and considerate high school beauty shallot classmate. Oh, let''s move." she is confident and has a good chest.

    "Where, why didn''t I see it?" Mu Hantian joked, his eyes staring up and down at her.

    "OK. In fact, Ling just asked me yesterday." shallot confessed the truth without shame, because she wants to participate in the badminton competition, so she needs to practice.

    "So, have you decided to take part in the badminton game?"

    "Yes, and it''s doubles, the kind of mixed doubles for men and women." shallot replied with a thief''s smile. After listening to the wishes of everyone in the class, the monitor Amano Ling will distribute the events of the ball game according to her discretion. If you have an opinion on the assigned project, you can also find someone to negotiate and exchange, and your position is fair and reasonable.

    "Men''s and women''s mixed doubles?" Mu Hantian''s expression was stagnant. Of course, he has experience in badminton. The partner combination of men''s and women''s mixed doubles is recognized as a couple.

    After helping shallot put the racket away, Mu Hantian is ready to go to the cooking room.

    Suddenly, the bench in front of Mu opened like a balloon on a cold day.

    "Well?"

    Scattered pieces of wood blasted across Mu''s face. Even so, he couldn''t understand what had happened for the time being. After the bench burst, the debris was falling in slow motion, but it was like a prank and didn''t have strong lethality. The keen Mu Hantian reacted independently and learned that there was a new danger. A silver flash flashed at Nie Kong''s feet, like lightning.

    The body took action before thinking, and Mu Hantian held the flash breathtaking. The true face of the flash is a metal arrow. Western arrows with sharp arrows and arrow feathers, with some mysterious spells.

    "Does gauze lose its brilliance? Cut, it seems that I will experience the experience of the ancient city in the original work once again. Is it really the reason for snow vegetables?" Mu Hantian thought.

    But at this time, the arrow in his hand suddenly melted and changed its shape. It seems that the curtain that has lost its hook is flexibly extended after it turns into a metal sheet, and its shape is gradually changed again.

    The metal plate expanded and bent into sharp angles, becoming a beast with complex contours. It was reminiscent, as if a pair of invisible forces changed the shape of the steel plate.

    "Shi Shen!" the metal plate infused with life for a moment is like a beast stepping on the earth and roaring. The wild action is like a genuine beast, which is undoubtedly a monster spawned by magic.

    Mu Hantian threw it out. It was like a lion. It rolled several times to the ground and waved its forelimbs at Mu Hantian. The animal legs made of steel are as sharp as knives and tools. They crack in the cement. Although it is a false creature spawned by spell, its agility is still the same as that of a real beast. Considering that their whole bodies are made of blades, the risk may be higher than that of wild animals.

    Then another beast appeared behind Mu Hantian. Kicking open the wreckage of the bench, the wolf, also composed of metal plates, appeared. I''m afraid it was formed by the first arrow that exploded the chair.

    Surrounded by the lion and wolf incarnated in steel, Mu''s body sent out a burning white flame in the cold day and was ready to start.

    "Teacher, please don''t be impulsive!" the familiar girl''s voice rose when Mu cold day was about to make a move. In the sky over Mu cold day, there was a sound of "whew" across the wind. That''s a silver gun, a snow wolf with snow vegetables.

    The gun that came flying like the wind pierced and smashed the iron lion attacking Nie Kong.

    "Sauerkraut?" the one who threw a long gun to help Mu Hantian was the middle school female student who had been monitoring him. Like a charming beast, she flew out of her legs and kicked away the steel wolf who jumped at the cold sky from behind.

    The wolf whose body is as sharp as a knife is just a thin metal plate from the side. Being strongly kicked by snow vegetable, it immediately shot out and sank into the wall with a loud noise.

    Sauerkraut pulled out the gun inserted on the ground. Moving like clouds and flowing water, she penetrated the silver gun tip into the steel wolf and easily broke the wolf''s body with one move.

    "Are you all right, teacher?" snow vegetable raised the tip of the gun and looked around without relaxation. The delicate appearance that makes the tension disappear makes Mu Hantian hide the power in his body.

    "Sorry, you came to save me, but the clothes were stained with dust." Mu Hantian''s physical strength was not a joke, and that attack could not hurt him at all

    "The type God I used to monitor the senior informed me that there was an aggressive spell. I thought I cared about it and came to have a look. Unexpectedly, it almost caused a great disaster. Teacher, promise me not to use the power in your body." Xuecai still held the handle of the gun and his back froze in shock.

    "Well, well, anyway, you will always be by my side." Mu Hantian looked at her low face and said carelessly.

    So she looked up and coughed affectably, hiding the shyness of her cheeks.

    "After all, it''s a task. Don''t mention that, teacher. Did you think who was going to attack you?"

    "I know who it is, hehe, provoking me..." Mu Hantian muttered to himself. At the same time, from the scattered chairs, he picked up a letter in a brand-new envelope, which was sealed with silver sealing wax. Her face tightened when she noticed the wax mark on her head. It is a picture emblem carved after a snake and a sword. Although the style is elegant, the shape is strange.

    "Vatora? Hehe."

 Chapter 126

    "The Principality of aldiaru is one of the autonomous territories that constitute the war King''s field." Xuecai solemnly said, "that''s the night empire in Eastern Europe -" eh! "Xuecai''s cheeks were as red as explosion. She looked at herself nervously, showing a strange expression of shame and panic, and then said at an almost inaudible volume," thank you. "

    After making an appointment to meet, Mu Hantian and Xuecai separated. It seemed that there was something to be busy that month. The whole person didn''t know where to sneak.

    According to Sasaki Cape, it was ordered to seal up the Research Office of Gana metallurgical industry company that month.

    The research room of that company was quiet and dark, only the sound of the air-cooled fan sounded, the electronic circuits were densely covered like a jungle, and the words of unknown origin were reflected on the central screen.

    A man stared at the words alone, seemingly restlessly pacing back and forth.

    The partition wall of the research room suddenly opened without warning. It was a strange trio who broke into the room rudely. Two men in black suits and a woman with a dress full of lotus leaves. She was a woman with an innocent face and described as a girl.

    The man turned to face the invader who shouldn''t have appeared, frowned and said, "who are you? This is a confidential area of the company. You can''t come in at will except the staff." He intimidated the men in black with fierce eyes like a knife. However, it was useless to intimidate them. The black man wore a badge to indicate the identity of their special police force. That was the badge of the national demon attacking officer responsible for handling international demon guiding crimes in the demon attacking Department of the Special Administrative region police station.

    "Yamamura Yosuke, R & D Department of kana alchemy industry company, right? We suspect that the items in the research room contain items that violate the magic guide trade management order. We ask you to disclose all the information in the Institute immediately and hand over the materials."

    "Lian... Violated the trade management order?" the man stood up from his seat with a sweat on his forehead. "Wait a minute, what''s wrong with you! We studied the analysis of ancient Chinese and obtained the permission to manage the commune."

    "We''ve already detained three of Christopher jadeshow''s men. You should understand," muttered the month holding the umbrella.

    Zhencun was shocked and took a breath.

    "According to Article 5 of the special district public security maintenance regulations, we will detain you from now on. Your confession may become unfavorable evidence in the court. I hope you will be careful in your words and deeds."

    "Hmm..." two people from the special police force grabbed the hands of Qicun. They were supposed to wear handcuffs. With a heavy blow, they suddenly greeted them. After they hit the nearby beam column, they groaned in pain.

    It turned out that he had completed his transformation, and the orc turned into a werewolf. The researcher who obtained beast like muscle strength and instant power has now become a powerful ORC.

    "Sure enough, is it the approver of the unlisted demon clan... Black Death emperor faction?" Nangong murmured in dismay that month. She quietly gave an order: "astaruti, subdue that guy."

    "Accept the order." the artificial girl who helped the werewolf work that month stood in front of him. "Carry it out, Rose''s fingertips."

    The werewolf didn''t care, but he didn''t expect the girl in front of him to use the beast.

    In an instant, a pair of iridescent arms appeared on astaruti''s back, wrapped around her body. The shock waves scattered around, dense and excessive, with the magic wave of entity and quality.

    "What!" the giant''s fist, like a shell, beat the werewolf man head-on. The feeling of smashing bone and meat was mixed with the sound of impact.

    "Dependents... Dependents? Vampires!" while spitting out blood, the orcs groaned in pain.

    Astaruti had no emotion in his eyes and subdued him with his outstretched arm behind his back.

    Seriously injured and unable to maintain the orc''s true village, he began to cough violently after becoming human. The men in black who rushed forward took the opportunity to put a metal ring around his neck. It is a special detention device for orcs that can make their nerves react abnormally through a weak current to prevent orcization.

    "Sorry, Nangong instructor. Thanks to you, I was saved." a person of the special guard held the broken right hand and thanked that month. That month spread out his umbrella and said gracefully, "don''t be polite, it''s just a small matter."

    Instead of looking at them, she looked at one or two photos on the table, which seemed to be stone tablets unearthed from an ancient relic.

    Engraved on the surface of the monument is the same as the information reflected on the screen of the research room. It is an unreadable text column.

    "Is it the smuggled goods specially transported by the Black Death emperor from the western regions? It doesn''t look like a simple ancient relic. Where is the real thing?"

    "Unable to confirm the target, it is speculated that it has been transported out of the facility." yastaluti answered flatly after listening to the whisper of that month. The girl of artificial life pointed to the metal transportation storage box left in the corner of the room.

    There is nothing inside. The stone tablet contained in it was probably taken away by someone.

    "We''re a little late?" that month complained to herself unhappily, looking up at the image on the screen. Only some words can be read. The month when nalakville was found showed a serious look.

    "The prehistoric civilization heritage excavated from the No. 9 meihelger site in South Asia. It is said that countless cities and civilizations have been destroyed in the past. Is it a weapon created by the gods? In terms of ORC IQ, it is impossible to unlock the secret.".

 Chapter 127

    The setting sun had fallen below the horizon, and the streets were gradually surrounded by darkness. There are more than three hours left before the banquet designated by dimitoria vatola. There is not much time left.

    "Although there is a shop that can rent clothes if you go to the commercial street, you don''t know whether it''s open at this time. If you want to wear a dress for the party, you don''t have it. It seems that you can only borrow it from that month''s sauce -"

    "Nangong teacher''s clothes? I don''t think I can wear them."

    Snow vegetable whispered on his chest. Indeed, no matter the height or skeleton, it was smaller than the little snow cabbage that month.

    "But"

    "They say they can''t wear it. What else do you want to say?"

    Almost said that his chest circumference was almost the same. Mu Hantian had to keep silent when he saw snow vegetables staring at him. In this cold atmosphere, they came to Mu Hantian''s villa door. then,

    "What is this?"

    Seeing a payment note in the mailbox, snow cabbage bent his head. There is a package in the express cabinet. A little inexplicable, but I didn''t think there was any problem. Snow cabbage opened the cabinet.

    Inside is a rectangular paper box. Although it''s big, it doesn''t weigh much, so it shouldn''t be dangerous goods such as bombs.

    Seeing the column of the sender on the box, sauerkraut was surprised

    "Lion King mechanism?"

    "Well, why did you send it to the teacher''s house?"

    The Lion King agency is a special spy agency of the Japanese government to deal with large-scale demon guide disasters and terrorist events.

    They also sent snow vegetables to monitor Mu Hantian to protect national security - that is, they believe that Mu Hantian''s existence is a major national crisis.

    And these people specially sent the things to Mu Hantian''s house. I can''t think of anything good. Even the sauerkraut, as the lion king sword witch, didn''t seem to be told what was in it.

    Sauerkraut took a serious look at Mu Hantian and put his hand on the box cover as if he had done some enlightenment. Carefully peel off the package, hold your breath and open the box.

    In the box, a piece of shiny thin cloth was neatly folded and placed there. At first glance, it is excellent material. Snow vegetable silently tilted her head.

    There was a data sheet in the corner of the box. Mu Hantian picked it up.

    At this time, sauerkraut picked up the whole cloth. The cloth unfolded in an instant. It turned out to be a lace dress with a sense of weight. The folded accessories fell to the ground. It''s a padded petticoat and silk underwear.

    "This is a custom-made banquet dress. She is 1.56 meters tall and b76w55h78c60. Miss Ji Xin snow vegetables, the payment has been collected?"

    "Huh? Huh? Huh?!"

    Mu Hantian, who read out the figures on the list, looked up at the snow vegetables in front of him.

    Mu Hantian finally knew why sauerkraut was so ashamed that he trembled his shoulders.

    A moment of embarrassment came. Mu Hantian, who felt a little embarrassed, decided to break the silence. In short, she should be encouraged. Mu Han looked at the chest of snow vegetable in uniform,

    "The c cup? It''s a little unexpected. Well, I''m impressed with you."

    At this moment, the air seemed to solidify the expressionless snow vegetables, and the whole body sent out smart and murderous waves. Mu Hantian, who knew he had said something wrong, was as stiff as a corpse.

    "Is that all you want to say before your memory is erased, teacher?"

    Snow vegetable stood up silently and asked Mu Hantian with his fist. "Wait a minute, calm down and keep calm." Mu Hantian tried his best to persuade him:

    "It doesn''t matter, sauerkraut. Look at this skirt. Even the bra is well prepared for you -"

    Before he finished, snow vegetable kicked Mu Hantian, and Mu Hantian quickly hid. Snow vegetable looked down at the dress in his hand, and then puffed up his mouth like anger.

    At more than 9 p.m., Mu Hantian changed his clothes and stepped out of the villa. As soon as I opened the door, I saw snow vegetables waiting.

    Mu cold day looked at the clothes of snow vegetables, some of which were inseparable from his eyes: a dress with white background and blue decoration. Although the bare chest is a little conservative, it is completely exposed from shoulder to back. The thin cloth completely showed the body shape of sauerkraut, and the snow-white and slender thighs protruded under the gorgeous lace skirt

    It''s really tailor-made. It fits perfectly with sauerkraut. Beautiful, lovely and looming attractive clothes.

    "Teacher?"

    Snow vegetables narrowed their eyes and stared at Mu cold day with vigilance.

    "Ah, ah"

    "This dress... It''s still strange, isn''t it?"

    "No, not at all! Eh?! wait... Why point a gun at me?!"

    Seeing the tip of the gun in front of him, Mu Hantian hurriedly restrained his expression. Snow vegetable, with a silver spear, looked at Mu Hantian coldly and said as if he were blaming.

    "I''m sorry. My body felt dangerous, so I unconsciously"

    "Well, that''s it"

    "The teacher is too easy to see through. When you think about dirty things, you will show it all on your face."

    As if he understood Mu Hantian''s heart, snow vegetable said with a sigh.

    "Sure enough, there''s too much dew on the back. The cloth is so thin, and the length of the skirt is really..."

    "It''s not very convenient to move. It''s better than the skirt getting in the way when fighting."

    "... you tell me this with that dirty expression..."

    "Where is it!"

    Mu Han shouted angrily. Sauerkraut shrugged his shoulders gently. Suddenly he thought of something and lifted the corner of his skirt.

    "Well, it doesn''t matter. Fortunately, I put on the safety pants borrowed from the cheerleading department."

    "Still wearing safety pants?!"

    Mu Hantian, who inadvertently leaned down, said with a little disappointment.

    "Teacher, you really..."

    "No, No. I really don''t want to peek. I just think it''s a foul to wear this dress with safety pants, or my fantasy has been destroyed. You see, Xue dinge''s cat worries physicists because of the unknown life and death."

    "Although I don''t know what you''re talking about, I clearly understand that the teacher is quite interested in the world under girls'' skirts."

    "So stop pointing the gun at me!"

    "Teacher, you are really..."

    Snow vegetable sighed like giving up and put down the gun quietly. Stuffed into the box at his feet.

    What she took today was not the black guitar case she had been carrying, but a suitcase. In this way, even if you wear a dress, it doesn''t seem to be against the law. It''s like a classical musician going to a concert. then,

    "Isn''t this dress... Really strange?"

    Put the box away and stand up. Suddenly, he looked up at Mu Hantian and asked in a low voice.

    "Not at all. It suits you."

    "Really?"

    Hearing Mu Hantian''s answer, snow vegetable nodded faintly and walked towards the elevator. The hair floated and the exposed neck was dyed red. Looks shy.

    Seeing the hair ornament on the head of sauerkraut, Mu turned his head in cold weather. A silver hairpin in the shape of a cross. It''s not in the package sent by the Lion King mechanism. It''s really strange that snowy vegetables without personal belongings have such jewelry.

    "Sauerkraut, this hair ornament -"

    "Ah..."

    Snow vegetable covered her head with her hand in panic. It showed the same expression as the child''s prank.

    "Is this... Strange?"

    "No. It suits you."

    Mu''s answer is as like as two peas. This time, sauerkraut finally smiled happily from the heart.

    "It''s just that when I was still in Gaoshen''s forest,... My roommate gave it to me."

    "Roommate? Is that child a sword witch like sauerkraut?"

    Mu Hantian asked with a little interest.

    Gaoshen''s forest is the name of the all boarding girls'' school Xuecai attended until last month.

    However, the school is an educational institution for attacking demons under the Lion King mechanism. It is said that sauerkraut practiced there and trained the ability of sword witch. So the girl who lives with sauerkraut must not be an ordinary person who has nothing to do with magic.

    "Although not a sword witch, Shaya huasang is also the attacking magician of the Lion King mechanism"

    The answer of sauerkraut was the same as Mu Hantian thought. She continued with a little pride.

    "Because she is one year older than me, she has left Gaoshen''s forest and officially began to take over the task."

    "Really... Good relationship"

    Sauerkraut nodded gently in affirmation.

    "Yes. Just like my own sister. Even if the beauty is cute and has a good character, she is a roommate that makes me proud."

    "I kind of want to see you, too."

    Mu Hantian inadvertently expressed his feelings. At that moment, there was a haze on snow vegetable''s face. Touching the hairpin on her head, she whispered to herself.

    "Senior, it''s better not to see her... Maybe you''ll lose your life."

    "Oh, yeah!"

 Chapter 128

    The cruise ship of arudia Lugong di mitoriye vatola stops at the grand trestle in the harbor area. It is a large ship that looks extremely luxurious from a distance.

    The party starts at ten in the evening. You can see a large number of guests go up the escalator and enter the cruise ship.

    "... the sepulchre of Poseidon... What a wicked name."

    Looking up and seeing the ship name engraved on the ship, Mu Hantian said unhappily. But contrary to its unknown name, the hull with spotlight is showing off its magnificent majesty like a palace to the night sky.

    "It''s actually private property... How rich are the nobles in the field of war king?"

    "I think it''s one of their purposes to boast about their power in this way."

    Snow vegetable said in a calm tone.

    "Although it''s superstitious that vampires can''t cross the sea, their ability will be limited at sea. However, the nobles of the night Empire come by boat. This is also a demonstration to the visiting country. Even if it''s only a civilian ship rather than a warship."

    "Is that so?"

    "Where is vatora? Call us." Mu Hantian looked around and said.

    "Up there. I''m afraid Lord arudialu is on the outside deck -"

    Snow vegetable looked up and said that he noticed the location of dimitoriye vatola through the spirit vision of the sword witch.

    "Deck...? how can I get there?"

    "This way, teacher."

    Snow vegetables pointed to the stairs in the corner of the venue, and then walked among the guests.

    She turned her head and stretched out her hand to Mu Hantian. Mu Hantian wanted to hold it back without any doubt.

    At that time, a silver flash shot towards Mu Hantian with murderous spirit.

    "-- ha!"

    "Whoa!?"

    Mu Hantian quickly took a step back, and a sharp fork flashed in front of him.

    Holding the fork was a young girl. Although the height is close to 170 cm, it looks like 15 or 6 years old. Long chestnut hair and snow-white skin. A striking and beautiful face. The slim figure is very suitable for the cheongsam style dress.

    "It''s rude. I slipped my hand accidentally"

    The girl with long hair said with an apologetic expression.

    "If it''s a slippery hand, please tell me why you stabbed the fork off someone''s wrist... In other words, you seemed to yell just now!"

    "That''s because you want to touch sauerkraut with your dirty hands, Mu cold day"

    "Ha...?!"

    Mu Hantian and Sha Yahua are hostile to each other. Snow vegetable covers her eyes and shakes her head powerlessly: "Sha Yahua, how did you appear on the cruise ship of ordiaru? You were in foreign affairs class before, and you were responsible for multi-national evil guide crimes."

    "Now I''m on a mission," replied Sha Yahua, who was as gentle as two people.

    "Task?" snow vegetable was surprised.

    "Just like you, sauerkraut. I took over the job of monitoring vampires. It''s my task to monitor Lord ordiaru and prevent the citizens of Xianshen city from being exposed to danger." after listening to Sha Yahua''s casual explanation, sauerkraut finally clarified the situation. Just as sauerkraut came to Xianshen island to monitor Nie Kong, shayahua was ordered to monitor WATRA and boarded the ship. In order to wipe out varara if it causes harm.

    "Sure enough, you have something to do with noon." snow cabbage covered his head like a headache.

    "Sha Yahua, don''t make trouble for others. Who should be responsible if it causes a big disaster."

    Shayahua replied weakly, "who calls him a very proud look? I just teased him a little." Shishen''s remote control, no wonder I didn''t find her at school.

    The crowd around looked at them and pointed at them. Sauerkraut secretly called it bad. He didn''t use the spell to drive away people. Now everyone is watching their jokes.

    "Ha ha, I''m so glad to see you again."

    The surrounding crowd separated a wide road and saw a handsome young man in a pure white coat slowly coming towards him. Tall and graceful, without a sense of coercion. The nobles in the field of war King belong to the pure blood vampires of the direct line of the true ancestor, although their strength is less than that of vatora, the first true ancestor. The young man turned back with blond hair and looked at Mu Hantian with blue eyes, with some respect inside.

    "Oh, it seems that you are lucky that you didn''t die in the last feast." Mu Han said lightly, but praised the younger generation. The crowd around him was sweating. He actually spoke to vatora in that tone. Don''t you want to live. As they expected, vatorah''s whole body was covered with pure white flash, and his magic surged out.

    "Teacher!" the first reaction was sauerkraut. She took out her long gun from the instrument box and planned to rush to Mu Hantian. Shayahua also followed to take action to cover snow vegetables. What happened in the blink of an eye.

    The people around showed a look of schadenfreude, as if they had guessed the result.

    "Thank you for your concern." but unexpectedly, vatora''s magic subsided. He knelt down on one knee to face Mu Hantian and lowered his head deeply, but a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.

    Countless people are shocked and inexplicable. Those who can face it with vatorana attitude will only be noble true ancestors.

    "I sincerely apologize for offending you when you tried to test your majesty at the last banquet. My name is Dimitri vatola. I was granted the title of ordiaru by our true ancestor who forgot the war king. It''s a great honor for you to come."

    Xuecai and shayahua, holding the silver spear, were stunned on the spot when they saw the change of vatola''s attitude.

    "Don''t be polite and don''t bother me. Don''t you know that your party is actually boring?" Mu Hantian frowned and asked.

    WATRA looked up with a smile. It was a kind smile at the same time. "I''m sorry for your dissatisfaction."

    "Lord ordiaru, I have a question. Why don''t the fourth Zhenzu group be invited?" Sha Yahua asked. She thought the fourth Zhenzu was the protagonist of the party, but he ignored the important and secondary differences.

    Snow vegetable sighed heavily and didn''t wait for him to answer. Then Sha Yahua looked straight at WATRA with a serious expression: "please tell me your purpose of visiting Xianshen city. Is it your purpose to form an improper relationship with the emperor of the fourth true ancestor?"

    "No, the main purpose is to see your highness Mu Hantian, and the fourth Zhenzu is the second. And there is something serious to be solved on the artificial island, so I have to come here." in the face of the accusation of snow vegetables, WATRA didn''t change her smile.

    Sauerkraut exuded an aggressive smell, stared at WATRA and asked, "what''s your so-called business?"

    "Your Highness, have you ever heard of Christopher judxiu?" vatora asked with a smile.

    "Well, I seem to have heard of it?" Mu Hantian pretended

    "He is a retired Orc soldier from the war king field, a little famous terrorist in Europe and a cadre of the radical group Black Death emperor faction." vatola calmly explained with a glass of champagne.

    "I''ve heard the name of the Black Death emperor sect, but didn''t it disintegrate several years ago? Because the commander was assassinated and killed." snow vegetable said strangely.

    "Yes, I killed it. Although it''s an old ORC with tricky stunts," vatora replied with a leisurely smile while drinking a glass: and jadxiu is the one who survived the Black Death emperor sect. To be precise, the remaining Party of the Black Death emperor faction has actually hired him as a new mentor. Those people hired judxiu, who had left great achievements in the case of terrorists. "

    "Wait a minute, does your reason for coming to Xianshen island have anything to do with the man named judxiu?" Xuecai was busy asking.

    "That''s right. It is reported that judxiu has dived to the artificial island with the Department of the Black Death emperor." vatora nodded in admiration and told Mu Hantian them in an official tone.

    "The Black Death emperor faction is an orc supremacist with discriminatory ideas. Their purpose is to completely destroy the peace treaty signed between mankind and Zhenzu and take away the dominance of the war king from the first Zhenzu.".

 Chapter 129

    So "no, did the teacher forget about the warehouse street last time? How can I rest assured you?" snow vegetable sighed.

    "In that case, let me see the strength of the sword Witch of the Lion King mechanism for the time being." vatora slowly tasted the red wine and smiled.

    The depressed look on shayahua''s face seemed to make her quiet like a snow vegetable reprimand, which hit her a lot. After the conversation, Mu Hantian left with snow vegetables without any nostalgia for the banquet.

    The wardrobe is full of fashionable clothes, all kinds of women''s magazines, cosmetics and some licensed love dolls. The shallowly green room is like an ordinary girl''s room.

    But only around the desk in the corner, there is a large screen and a cluster of rack computers. Computers comparable to small-scale technology companies or university research laboratories are arranged on the desk. The scene was like the room of an otaku who lived in the house.

    Although only a few people know that shallot''s specialty is computer programming, which belongs to the type of gifted girls.

    She is a hacker. The IT industry calls her by the nickname of the electronic empress. Taking into account personal interests and practical interests, shallot will also take over high paying jobs from companies and enterprises in Xianshen island or artificial island management commune.

    Having said that, shallot is not in the mood to work today because he learned from Youma that Mu Hantian and Xuecai attended a party. She was going to complain to her friends. She started the communication software of her mobile phone and suddenly found a strange email.

    The mail address of the sender is from Jiana alchemy industry company. Shallot has received several work commissions and knows that it belongs to the big bank in Xianshen city.

    Strangely, the content is not an email for entrusted work. There is only one message written on it: "seek interpretation"

    "What, although it doesn''t feel like a virus mail." shallot tilted his head and opened the attached information. At a glance, the results show that there are strange text columns of unknown origin, frighteningly complex language system and flawed logical array. They are different from any national language that once existed on the earth, and they are not mantra words for magic or magic

    Even if all groups of linguists or magicians are involved, it is very difficult to interpret them. Unlike shallot, she is very smart and has a strong interest in solving some puzzles.

    "It''s brave to challenge me." he breathed with a happy expression, and shallot''s fighting spirit was burning.

    As a hacker, her intuition is telling her that the symbols displayed in the mobile phone are not strings for human beings, so it is absolutely impossible to interpret them from the perspective of general linguistics.

    Knowing the program, she soon realized that it was mainly a language created by things other than human beings to manipulate the command system with unknown special structure.

    If you want to vent your sultry, coupled with the drive of pure thirst for knowledge, shallot begins to interpret the text column. The strange words were disintegrated and the translated words were displayed.

    "Nalakville?" looking at the words appearing on the screen, shallot muttered and continued to beat the keyboard.

    The night in the demon special zone of Xianshen city was getting deeper and deeper. I didn''t know that month. Things were beyond her expectation. Orc heads can''t unlock characters, but they can entrust them to world-class talents

 Chapter 130

    After leaving the cruise ship, it was ten o''clock in the middle of the night. As snow vegetables live opposite Mu Hantian villa, they can go with Mu Hantian on the way. On the road, Xuecai apologized for her good friend and hoped Mu Hantian would forgive her.

    According to Xuecai, when she was a child, Sha Yanhua was often abused by her biological father, so she was afraid to contact with boys. All the schools she went to were women''s colleges.

    Mu Hantian is speechless. Her setting is similar to that of Yibo zhendaytime in the confused restaurant, which is also influenced by her father since childhood. It''s just that Yibo zhenri''s father instilled some strange remarks into her when she was young, saying that boys are all ferocious big gray wolves and will eat her. As a result, Yibo cried all day and said that her father raised her to eat her in the future. One is to take the initiative to ask her daughter to avoid men, the other is the result of her own violence.

    Mu Hantian was very disappointed with shayahua''s father. With such a lovely and beautiful daughter, someone would be willing to hurt. Fortunately, her father died a few years ago.

    "So, shayahua will speak ill of the teacher. In fact, shayahua is very poor." snow vegetable whispered.

    "Well, I understand. I don''t care about that little thing at all." Mu Hantian smiled.

    "Thank you, teacher. If you can, please ask the teacher about Jude Xiu that month." in front of Mu Hantian villa, she smiled at Mu Hantian happily. Shaking his hands, he said goodbye to Mu Hantian and returned to the opposite apartment.

    The next morning, the first grade classroom of caihai college. Now is the third math class in the morning. They are listening to the teacher''s teaching attentively. As for mu Hantian, they are having a cooking class with sauerkraut.

    Suddenly, the classroom door of shallot''s class was rudely opened. Seeing the figure slowly entering the room, the students made a short cry of surprise. Appearing to block the door was a tall man in a gray military uniform. His face was covered with silver animal hair and sharp teeth were exposed in his protruding mouth.

    "Orc? And is it a demon clan that hasn''t landed?" I heard the whispering of the base tree and the shallow onion.

    Youma frowns. If she is just an orc, she is confident that she can knock him down by magic. But there are several orcs in front of us, and we should take into account the safety of our classmates. Even if it''s unexpected, it''s probably hard to win.

    "Gregory, have you found someone?" another rough man in military uniform came in after the orcs in front. Although the visitor is in human form, he is an old man with an amazing sense of dignity.

    "I can only confirm that she is among the forty or so people in the class, major," said the orc in a bitter, incomprehensible voice. It seems that he doesn''t speak Japanese fluently enough.

    When Kishu heard their conversation, he immediately understood it. They were people to investigate, so they came all the way to their classroom.

    The old man called the major groaned like trouble and said, "it''s hard to recognize the looks of the Japanese. Although we can take them all together and take them as hostages, it''s too big. It''s said that Nangong, the demon killer, seemed to teach in school that month."

    "You... What are you going to do? Don''t... Don''t interfere with our class." the mathematics teacher with eyes reacted and preached to them. In the end, however, the old man in military uniform called major pulled out his pistol and opened fire at a speed that the base tree couldn''t react. A bullet hit the teacher''s knee in an instant, and his body immediately collapsed on the floor. The terrible scene unfolded in front of him made shallot and others tongue tied.

    "Major?" the boss seemed too heavy on the human hand, which made the orc man show a puzzled expression.

    "Ah, I''m sorry to scare you. Be at ease. As long as you are obedient, I have no intention of harming you." the old man put away his pistol and said the reason faintly. There is no special meaning of reflection or regret in his tone. It is a correct judgment for soldiers to understand his seemingly cruel behavior.

    Then he said to them in fluent Japanese, "Lanyu shallot is among you. I hope she can handle a job for us. Can she come out obediently?"

    "Who are you? What can I do for you?" shallot bravely stood up, protecting his classmates and asked the man. She couldn''t have been afraid, but her voice didn''t tremble.

    For the brave appearance of shallot, the man called major expressed admiration. Just because he is a soldier who attaches importance to bravery, he will pay tribute to those who have courage. This is probably his style.

    "It''s my faux pas. We only know the rules of the battlefield. I''d like to apologize for being late to give my name to the ladies. My name is Christopher jadxiu, a veteran in the field of war king and now a revolutionary." the old man saluted her slightly and replied politely.

    The base tree looked at the face of the man whose name was in the newspaper and gasped in surprise. The commander-in-chief of the black dead king sect actually appeared in a caihai school to deliberately take away shallots. What happened.

    "I can leave with the you, but you can''t hurt anyone in school," shallot said bravely.

    "Ha ha, I appreciate your bravery, blue feather and shallot. I can agree to your request, and I didn''t mean to hurt human beings." Jia Deshou said with a smile.

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    After Jia Xiude left, Youma hurried to look for mu Hantian.

    "Youma, what happened?" Mu Hantian, who was in class, was surprised to see Youma suddenly absent from class.

    Youma came up and grabbed Mu Hantian''s arm and said, "father, i... I have something important to tell you. Sorry, can you leave for a while? It''s not convenient to talk here..."

    Mu Hantian said to agurola in the class that after practicing, he followed her to the empty rooftop.

    "Youma, what''s the matter? Did you say you were ill?" Mu cold day pressed his forehead and Youma''s forehead together and took her temperature.

    "No, shallot is very dangerous now. A few minutes ago, an old man named judxiu broke into our classroom and not only hurt our math teacher, but also said that shallot would be in danger if... If we don''t find her as soon as possible..." she said in a hurry.

    "Did Jia Dexiu of the Black Death King sect?" Mu Hantian frowned. He remembered that there was such a paragraph in the original book, but he didn''t know the specific time. He didn''t expect it to be today.

 Chapter 131

    Sha Yahua thought that snow vegetable would be very angry and became disgusted with Mu Hantian, which might lead snow vegetable to give up the task of monitoring. But I don''t know what enchanting soup Mu cold day poured into snow vegetables. She regained her smiling face.

    "I really can''t stand it. How can snow vegetable sauce easily forgive his behavior." Sha Yahua, who can''t stand it, finally decided to preach.

    Behind them, the rooftop broke open with a bang, and only an arrow rushed like streamer.

    "It''s unforgivable for you to skip class and have a tryst with your classmates, and cheat sauerkraut sauce with sweet words." there was a contemptuous scolding on the roof of the roof.

    Mu Hantian raised his head and saw the slender and graceful figure of the girl, wearing a pleated skirt with cool short sleeves in summer. The chestnut long hair tied into horsetail is as pure and charming as cherry blossoms. She is Wu Weiyuan, Huangban shayahua of the Lion King mechanism.

    At this time, unlike ordinary high school girls, she carried a huge long sword in her left hand. The blade is about 120cm and the body is heavy. Straight joint lines appear on it like flower patterns. The silvery and heroic posture reflecting the sun is very similar to the mantra of Xuexia wolf of sauerkraut. The huge weapon looks very powerful, but the small one can swing freely.

    "Sha Yahua?" Mu Hantian was surprised. Could it be that she was watching herself all day. Facing her aggressive eyes, Mu Hantian stared back at Sha Yahua.

    "Ah, is that sword?" Youma''s eyes stared at the giant sword first.

    "Why are you here, vatora''s surveillance?" asked Xuecai like a sister.

    Shayahua said with an unchanged face, "the cruise ship is currently parked in Japan''s territorial waters. Dimitri vatola is resting, and my surveillance task has been temporarily interrupted. Let''s not mention that. Sauerkraut sauce came to the island to monitor him. As long as he disappears, sauerkraut has no reason to stay, let alone shed tears because of being betrayed!" Shayahua waved a long sword and pointed to Nie Kong, revealing the expression that represents the moon to destroy you.

    "Female public enemy, how dare you defile my sauerkraut!"

    Snow vegetable smiled bitterly. Shayahua really looks like a child who hasn''t grown up.

    "Although I can roughly imagine what happened, Sha Yahua. Monitoring the teacher is my task. Do you want to hinder me?" she blocked Mu Hantian''s face and stopped her.

    "No... No. who told that pervert to betray sauerkraut and do shameless things with... And other girls! Sauerkraut sauce, please don''t be cheated by him." shayahua pointed to Mu Hantian and Youma. Youma, who listened to the conversation between the two women, was confused and couldn''t figure out the real relationship between the two women and their father.

    "I know, but it''s just a misunderstanding. If you continue to fool around, don''t blame me for ignoring you in the future. Please reflect."

    Snow vegetables put their hands against their waist and sounded like an older sister. Shayahua was like a frightened kitten. Her back trembled and nodded fiercely at snow vegetables. The so-called "one thing conquers one thing", shayahua cares too much about sauerkraut.

    "Yes... Yes."

    "Teacher, please forgive her for her capricious behavior." snow vegetable apologized.

    "Hum, how can you forgive easily." Mu Hantian hummed.

    Snow vegetable looked at Mu cold day who behaved like a child. She couldn''t stand love and hate and said, "how can you do that?"

    "If she dares to make trouble again in the future, I will turn to bullying sauerkraut sauce as punishment for her." Mu Hantian smiled.

    Snow vegetable looked at Mu Hantian foolishly. The teacher would... How would he bully himself.

    "Wow, you... Are you a devil, sauerkraut? It seems you''d better leave with me." shayahua stared at her bright and lovely eyes. It seems that Mu Hantian''s threat poked her key.

    "Now we are discussing how to understand the lair of the Black Death King sect and how to save shallots. Let''s talk about your business later." Mu Hantian responded and sighed anxiously.

    "That month, the teacher, as a famous demon attacking master on the artificial island, is expected to know the specific location..." said snow vegetable.

    "I wasn''t at school that month. I probably started," Mu said.

    "If, as the teacher said, the teacher went to the nest of the Black Death King sect that month, I''m afraid there would be a big war. The shallot taken by the Black Death emperor sect is very likely to be affected by the battle. You have to meet the teacher that month before that." snow vegetable frowned and said softly.

    "I said you, you said that the world-famous demon killer was going to arrest the Black Death emperor sect?" Sha Yahua, who couldn''t see it, asked him while taking back his huge sword.

    "Yes." Mu Hantian nodded.

    "In that case, it will definitely evolve into a large-scale battle?" Sha Yahua looked at him foolishly. She continued with pride, "then I tested you. If there were a large-scale battle on the artificial island, where would it be?"

    "By the way, there''s only one there." a surprise flashed across the sauerkraut''s pretty face. In that month, they could not trigger a war on the busy artificial island, and would try their best to stop it, for fear that it would bring people untoward disaster.

    All the possibilities of the artificial island are ruled out, and there are few places to hide Orc sites - the peripherals of the artificial island. Four super large floating structures in the East, West, North and South constitute Xianshen island. In fact, there are many piecemeal additional construction areas outside the island. For example, offshore cargo tanks for storing crude oil and other materials, floating docks for repairing ships, or waste disposal tanks built just to plug non combustible waste into them are all included. The additional artificial island is deserted and used to fill garbage. It can be used to hide those people of the Black Death King sect who did not land in the demon clan.

    "Now that it has been confirmed, we should start to save people without delay." Youma said impatiently.

    Snow vegetable looked at Mu Hantian. When she met with vatora last night, she had said that she would capture the remaining members of the Black Death King faction so that they would not have a large-scale war with vatora and Mu Hantian and destroy the artificial island. Now the situation has evolved into that Mu Hantian and her will are finally consistent.

 Chapter 132

    Basically speaking, shayahua followed Mu Hantian like an asshole, and said with awe inspiring righteousness to protect the safety of snow vegetables. Four people take the fast tram, and the moving time is greatly shortened.

    After leaving school, it took only about ten minutes to reach the so-called artificial island. Add the front section of artificial island in the vast area. Although the army sealed off the surrounding areas, Nie Kong and them easily came to the middle of the battlefield. The wreckage of the falling helicopter is burning, and in the white smoke, the fierce gun battle continues to this day. It seems that Mu cold day, they came a little late and the battle began.

    On the additional artificial island under construction, there are rotten engineering cranes and monitoring towers everywhere. The largest monitoring tower is a cylindrical building as high as a five story building.

    Around the high monitoring tower, several armored vehicles covered with heavy iron plates have been deployed. Many mobile members of the SAR police force are firing heavily with rifles and other weapons from the back of the vehicle. Each wave of offensive makes the other camp fight back from the monitoring tower again and again. The fierce gun battle seems to be in a stalemate. Around the monitoring tower, there are wrecks of destroyed armored vehicles scattered everywhere, and the number of wounded is not small. It is like a war of attrition in which both the enemy and ourselves are mired. Fortunately, there are no ordinary casualties.

    "Hey, what are you doing with them skipping class?"

    Before Mu Hantian could confirm where the shallot was, a blooming yarn skirt suddenly appeared in front of him. It is like the moon sauce of the lover who yearns for the cold day from the nothingness. She looked at the cold day angrily, as if with a little dissatisfaction.

    "Teacher, don''t you deal with terrorists that month?" said snow vegetable.

    "Occasionally, I have to let the group of people of the special zone police perform, and it seems that the storming troops have overwhelmed the survivors of the Black Death King sect, so I shouldn''t have to come forward." the monitoring tower replied that month, watching the gun battle continuing. Sure enough, as they expected, the Black Death King faction seemed to stay there and fight back.

    "Father, what should I do now? Shallot is a hostage in their hands." Youma said anxiously.

    "In that month, are you sure Judd will be here?" Mu Hantian asked aloud. Now the plot has changed, so he is not sure.

    "Well, what do you think?" in that month''s heart, Mu Hantian''s words were very authoritative.

    "I looked, it seems that there are only a few minions at the scene, and the shallot is clearly not inside." Mu Hantian observed, but he didn''t find the shadow of shallot.

    Without waiting that month to respond to Mu Hantian''s words, the original violent gunfire was interrupted. A huge bang, a sudden bombing, deafening. The addition of artificial island in hollow structure makes the explosion sound reverberate and produce earthquake like violent shaking.

    The source of the explosion sound is the monitoring tower that should be firmly guarded by the Black Death King sect. The iron tower composed of exposed steel bars is shrouded in flames, and scattered fragments fall on the head of the special zone police force surrounding the monitoring tower.

    "It seems that they blew themselves up with explosives. Some of the Orcish terrorists seem to escape from the monitoring tower in the dust of the explosion, but many people were affected by the collapse of the monitoring tower," muttered that month. The bottom of the collapsed monitoring tower, and some huge object swept away a large amount of falling debris, is ready to move.

    "What... That breath!" sauerkraut and shayahua noticed something strange, and what gushed from the ground was great magic. It is thick and has a wonderful artificial feeling, which is so fierce that it is unspeakable. A huge figure loomed in the smoke.

    "Wow, although I don''t know much about the situation, is the situation very bad?" a burst of happy laughter came from behind the snow vegetables shocked by the change.

    Snow vegetable looked back and saw a blonde young man in a three piece pure white suit. The vampire vatola really can be said that where there is war, there will be his figure.

    "Vatola? Why did you even come?" shayahua looked back at vatola and exclaimed.

    "What can I do for you, snake man?" she frowned unhappily that month.

    "Oh, would it be better to ask your troops to retreat first? As your highness said in the cold day, anyway, the jadeshu people are not here. What remains is just bait."

    Vatora said with a smile.

    "You say it''s bait. Does it mean anything to them to let the Special Administrative Region police force gather here?" the jade Yan of that month changed his face and stared at him.

    "Of course, it''s because they need targets to test the power of new weapons. You will never forget what the Black Death king sent to the artificial island? Your highness, please witness the weapons that can kill the true ancestors of vampires with me." vatora said with interest.

    In an instant, the expression of that month was very cold. Can it be said that the purpose of the Black Death King faction is to let the mobile members of the Special Administrative Region police force gather here and defeat it again.

    "The weapon made by God, nalakville? But how can they interpret the command of control?"

    "Have you forgotten what shallot is for?" Mu Hantian said aloud.

    That month, he looked at Mu Hantian and said in surprise, "no wonder they want to kidnap shallots. I said how can the orc''s wooden head become smart."

    "I can guess the reason why Jude Xiu kidnapped shallot to help her." Xuecai said.

    "Don''t worry, as a teacher, I won''t let shallot get any harm."

 Chapter 133

    After the violent explosion, a huge shadow slowly appeared from the dust. Only to see that the shadow was much higher than the ordinary floor.

    Nalakville kicked away the surrounding rubble on it, and finally showed the whole picture in front of them in the cold day. It is a ten meter high, fifteen meter long armored machine with six legs to climb.

    In terms of the overall impression, it is almost a giant ant shaped machine covered only with a shell. The oval body clamps the hemispherical head, and its tip has two antennae. The texture of armor is similar to that of a puppet excavated from the earth. It is really appropriate to call it an ancient weapon.

    Such as a huge fortress, but the mobile room has caused immeasurable destruction, such as a real ancestor level dependent beast raging. Once activated, it will directly judge the enemy''s target and launch an attack to annihilate the enemy. It shows only the dignity of the body, but it is enough to shock the eyes.

    Although nalakville obeys the operator''s orders, the operator must input special instructions for control by voice. The weapons made by the gods will only be subject to those who understand the language of the gods.

    "Our purpose is to immediately destroy the abhorrent Holy Land treaty and erase the first true ancestor who betrayed our demon family. In order to realize that solemn wish, we need the power of nalakvile. Now you see its power, please help us unlock the instructions that can completely control it." and in a dark room, An old soldier with scars pointed to a small screen in front of him and said to a beautiful young girl nearby.

    Looking at the furnishings of the house, it seems to be a freezing room for food, with all kinds of quick-frozen fresh food. The missing shallot swaggered on a computer chair. Several rough orcs around are looking at her.

    "It''s a question whether I can solve it or not. After listening to your words, I can''t help you. If that plan is realized, in the worst case, it will involve the whole world to launch war and even destroy the artificial island!!" shallot said with a bitter smile.

    Judxiu raised his lips and said with a smile: "But we just want the world to look like that, which is really incompatible with your values. Because of this, I believe you will be willing to help us. Have you forgotten the long text column we sent you anonymously last night, which is used to control ancient weapons. Although it only accounts for a part of the whole, there are 54 stone tablets unearthed with narakvile It''s just a piece of it. But the content of that inscription is somewhat special. It''s the introduction, nalakville''s start-up command. If you don''t fully control its command, you can''t stop its riots. "

    "What...!" Rao Shiqing kept calm, but his heart was in a mess. Now he didn''t know what to do.

    "Of course, we don''t want to carry out sinful killing. Our first hunting target is vatora. I will try to minimize the damage caused by the artificial island as long as we can completely control nalakville."

    "So if you don''t want to turn Xianshen island into scorched earth, do you want to analyze the control instructions and give them to you? What an asshole, you guys." ancient weapons have begun to act. The only thing shallot can do to prevent it from destroying indiscriminately is to analyze the control instructions. Even if the result will enable the Black Death King sect to control nalakville at will.

    That is the artificial island she grew up and loved since childhood. How can she watch it destroyed in front of her.

    "The machine to unlock the command is inside. The required information has been prepared and the network has been connected to you. It doesn''t matter if you like to use it now. Although I don''t doubt your ability, I''d better speed up as much as possible. If we sink the island before we get the control command, it will be a headache for us." Jude Xiu didn''t force shallot, but let her choose.

    He deliberately left the screen in front of shallot to put pressure on her. Watching nalakville destroy wantonly, shallot bit his lip.

    The six legs covered with thick armor not only trampled the armored vehicle in front of us, but also easily knocked down the buildings standing around, and nothing could stop it. The dazzling crimson flash from the head cut through the additional artificial island covered with steel, causing a shocking explosion.

    That destructive power is far superior to the power of modern weapons and is comparable to that of vampires. The reason why he intends to control it is very understandable. Moreover, it has nothing to do with the operator''s consciousness. Now the ancient weapons are continuously moving on their own. The radiated energy and light destroy the area within one kilometer, like a perpetual motion machine, without knowing the tired chaos.

    Without jadeshu''s warning, shallot must be prevented from going to the downtown of the artificial island. Staring at nalakville''s shallot, I suddenly saw an unexpected figure. Who is not my favorite teacher.

    He''s so close to the ancient weapons, and he''s ready to fight nalakville. Shallot just feels worried that he will be hurt. Did he come to save himself after he knew he was missing?

    Seeing that scene, shallot''s heart was full of warmth. He was his strongest dependence.

 Chapter 134

    Mu cold days, they are only about 30 meters away from nalakville. From the huge body of more than ten meters of ancient weapons, it is only a super dangerous area one step away.

    After it destroyed everything around it, nalakville''s round eye like position was constantly scanning around. Its move was to collect information about the surrounding targets. With the same sense of touch as insects, it really found the existence of Mu cold days. Staring at Mu cold sky, they spit out a flash gun. The energy beam attribute is the same as the so-called large caliber laser gun. A beam gun with a focus temperature of more than 20000 degrees should instantly burn the vampire''s self-healing body to ashes.

    However, when the flash came to Mu Hantian, shayahua took protective action. Wu Weiyuan of the Lion King mechanism can penetrate the future in a moment through her spiritual vision. After that, her defense is faster than nalakville''s speed of light attack.

    The laser gun shot in front of shayahua''s sword,

    "My Huang Hualin has two abilities, one of which is to invalidate physical attacks. You should thank me. Without me, you would have become coke now! But don''t be amorous. I just want to protect snow vegetables."

    What Sha Yahua''s sword can cut is not matter, but the connection between matter and space. No matter how powerful an attack is, it can''t go beyond the fault of space and cause damage. The space swept by Huang Hualin of the six style demon subduing bow will become an absolutely invincible defense barrier only in that moment.

    Nalakville''s large caliber laser was blocked by the invisible wall in front of Mu Hantian, as if shuttling into the turbulent flow of space and turning into nothing.

    "Shayahua is really suitable for defending against physical attacks. On the contrary, my Xuexia wolf can neutralize magic attacks," said Xuecai jiaosheng.

    One of the two women can defend physics and the other can defend art. It can be said that they can defeat most enemies after cooperation.

    "And it can prevent all attacks. It can be called the strongest blade in the world. Even against the weapons created by the gods, my sword has nothing that can''t be cut off! If you ask me, I can''t help you." Sha Yahua looked at Mu Hantian and proudly showed off.

    "What can I be proud of? It''s just that degree. I''ll leave it to you to solve. I don''t have time to linger with it." Mu Hantian said without salt and water

    "Well, you can save shallots as soon as possible. It won''t take much effort to deal with a small ancient weapon." he replied that month.

    Without seeing what she did, countless chains shot out of the void and tightly handcuffed nalakville''s huge body. Although it has strong power, it is surprised that it can''t break free from the shackles of that month.

    "Come to naught." in that month''s small body, an unprecedented powerful magic burst out. They only see that the surrounding space is very blurred and the whole space is distorted.

    In front of him, nalakville was twisted into a twist with the distortion of space. When the space was restored, nalakville was a pile of scrap metal.

    The two witches exclaimed, because the magic displayed in that month was so strong that they could only stare at the scene in amazement. Sauerkraut''s combat ability is superior to ordinary people, but Sha Yahua''s sword skill is not inferior to it. But to fight the real monster in front of them, the two can only barely hold it down. But that month was just a simple move, which destroyed the weapon that could kill Zhenzu. Its strength can only be described as absurd.

    The body of the ancient weapon was abnormal, and the scrap iron was creeping. It was automatically repaired in front of them in the cold day. In that month, when space magic was used to attack it, its armor actually bounced away.

    "Eh!" strange lines appeared in nalakville''s armor, and a faint magic light enveloped the body. Strange skills covered the surface, and nalakville''s armor had evolved and became no longer afraid of the magic of that month. The monster in front of us is terrible. The metal used to make it has strong repair and self-improvement functions.

    "Is that the ability of the weapons of the gods?" the weapons that can learn and evolve by themselves make shayahua and Xuecai shudder.

    "Now, you can''t underestimate it. Come out, guardian of gold." the witch''s contract appeared, and a faceless knight with a glittering sword appeared in the void behind her.

    As if aware of the enemy''s strength, nalakville''s back armor with a gentle arc is slowly opening. It was reminiscent of insects with outstretched wings. On the inside of the armor is a cylindrical propeller. With a loud noise, nalakville''s nozzle burst out propulsion kinetic energy.

    It''s only a few kilometers from here to Xianshen island. Once it is launched, it should reach its destination in a short moment. Nalakville must not be spared now.

    "Don''t want to leave." the knight turned into a golden flash, and the condensed flash formed a huge beast figure in the sky.

    Even if the weapons of the gods are capable, they can''t resist her attack without learning. Moreover, any affairs should have a limit, and her strength is definitely beyond nalakville''s bearing range.

    The knight''s huge sword easily smashed the armor of large ancient weapons, crushed its skeleton, and directly threw nalakville to the ground in a dive position. Such power can not be borne by the additional artificial island with hollow structure. The thick steel plate covering the surface of the artificial island was lifted, and the reinforcement everywhere was broken.

    A mass of discarded rotten iron is hissing and steaming. The original peristaltic tissue is now completely destroyed.

    "It''s so powerful. It''s really worthy of the month in the south palace, which is known as the killer of the demon clan." vatola roared, with three points of fear and seven points of war. In less than ten seconds, he could simply kill an ancient weapon, which he had to admire.

    "In that month, you will be responsible for the aftermath. I will completely pull out the orc holding shallot."

    Mu Hantian was just about to search out the location of shallot. Vatora said distressedly, "Your Highness, it is necessary to tell you something. In fact, my cruise ship deep ocean tomb seems to have been hijacked."

    "What did you say?" Mu Han looked at him coldly. As long as it is intentional, the terrorists can''t take his ship. If so, there is only one possibility. Vatora offered to give up the ship to the Black Death king.

    He broke out in a cold sweat and hurriedly explained, "no... yes, so ah, I managed to save my life and escape, and... And I didn''t know that his Highness''s students would be kidnapped by them in cold weather."

    "I see. Is it your boat that brought judxiu''s gang to Xianshen island?" that month, he put a lace fan like a knife to his throat, indicating that he was very unhappy with his dragging his work.

 Chapter 135

    "Assisting terrorists to destroy the artificial island is like the demon clan who landed illegally. It seems that they can only arrest them to prison." the empty chains around bound vatora''s body tightly.

    Vatora''s face changed and she still couldn''t break free. The magic contained in the chain is simply too strong to resist. Besides, she is in charge of the prison barrier in the void. Although he is known as the first vampire under the true ancestor, he can never escape the barrier prison guarded by the gap witch.

    "Oh, I''m really shocked. I didn''t expect that the terrorists would sneak into my ship to be a crew. I''m ashamed," said vatora with a wry smile.

    "Should you pretend to be a victim? It''s really time to learn a lesson." before Mu Hantian spoke, the chain of that month tightened. His body burst out a blood mist, and his neck was broken to form a strange bend.

    He groaned in pain. If he hadn''t had the constitution of a vampire, he would have died no longer.

    Mu Han snorted coldly in the cold day, and went towards the cruise ship with two women, Youma and Xuecai, who couldn''t bear it.

    "Cough... It''s really painful." vatola''s body is recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the vampire''s immortal constitution is playing incisively and vividly.

    "Vatora, you should thank me," he said faintly, taking back his chain that month.

    "You''re such a bastard. You almost killed me. Instead of apologizing, you asked me to thank you. You think I''m shaking M." vatola hummed.

    "If I hadn''t taught you a painless lesson, do you think you could leave alive?" the month holding the parasol glanced at him and said something that made him frown.

    "Your Highness wants to......" vatora burst into a cold sweat.

    "Who told you to tolerate the Black Death King sect''s kidnapping of shallot? His relationship with shallot is not as simple as it seems. You must be prepared to bear the corresponding price for the consequences of making him angry." if killing vatora would not have an impact on the world pattern now, you wouldn''t mind your own business in that month. After all, he is the first aristocrat of the first true ancestor, representing the face of the first true ancestor.

    "In general, he wants to kill you as simple as crushing an ant."

    "I thought your highness Han Tian wanted to see the power of ancient weapons, so I helped the Black Death King sect wholeheartedly. Who expected that kind of thing to happen. Thank you, Nangong moon." vatora breathed a sigh and silently looked at the direction Mu Han Tian left.

    "That month in the south palace of the damned gap witch, he not only hunted our demon clan wantonly, but also destroyed the good things that interfered with our black death King sect all day." recalling the annihilation of the smuggling troops sent a few days ago, judxiu was gnashing his teeth. He turned to shallot and asked coldly, "Miss Lanyu, have you analyzed the control instructions?"

    "Even if it can be analyzed now, nalakville has been destroyed," shallot couldn''t help saying.

    "Hehe, it''s naive. Do you think nalakville has only one. Now I don''t have time to play with you slowly. I''ll show you something good." Jude Xiu narrowed his eyes and took Youma to a spacious cargo hold.

    Packed with objects, there are many weapons covered with thick armor. Six legs and two auxiliary arms, laser gun eyes with crimson luster.

    "Are... These all narakvile?" there were six dormant ancient weapons, five small and one large, placed in the depths, but she could not see the whole picture from her position, only knew that they were several times larger than those in front. The scene was so terrible that she stood where she was at a loss.

    "I''ll give you a little more time. Otherwise, I can only show you the scene of weapons destroying the artificial island in front of you." he said leisurely. The plan is to start nalakville, even if it can''t be completely controlled.

    "It''s impossible to analyze it in a short time, and you have to master nalakvile Legion. That''s your real purpose?" shallot said.

    "The so-called war depends not on the individual performance of weapons, but on the total combat power. The first Zhenzu''s combat ability is indeed quite threatening, but it is still impossible to guard everything in the vast field of the king of war alone. You can repair yourself by swallowing rubble and fight forever. Don''t you think it will be exciting?" Jia Dexiu nodded solemnly, Go on and on.

    "It seems that you will not only destroy the war King''s field, but also involve the artificial island."

    It''s hard to guarantee that only one nalakville will not become a threat to destroy XianShen Island, and the Black Death King sect has another six, so we must not give that power to them.

    Judxiu''s eyes narrowed and a cold light flashed inside: "it seems that you are determined to delay our work, so that those people can save you." he knew that vatora had exposed their position and could not avoid fighting with them.

    "Maybe you don''t want to help us at all. It''s a daydream that the witch can defeat us that month. You''re ready to implement the second plan. Now you don''t need it. Open your eyes and watch how the uncontrolled weapons destroy the artificial island." of course, he made a second-hand plan. If he can''t analyze it, he can only forcibly start the ancient weapons. Even if it seems rational, his essence is still a terrorist who pursues struggle and likes destruction.

    "Yes, Colonel." several orcs showed their tusks and drilled into nalakville to start them. The last weapon, which was as big as the queen ant, of course had to be operated by jadxiu himself.

    Like human armor, it slowly wrapped several people''s bodies. A great roar came, like the sound of a violent engine.

    "It''s terrible..." shallot''s face changed. Look at the situation, Jude Xiu and they are going to go out. Is it all for their own sake.

    "No, how could I allow you to fool around."

    "Who?" gashed.

    "You are from the teacher''s family," said shallot.

    "Ah, my name is von scrooder." hehe.

    "Can you do it alone?" Jason yelled.

    After the affair was exposed, Jude Xiu had already revealed his murderous opportunity.

 Chapter 136

    Although several orcs around did not hear jadxiu''s order, they took the initiative to block Feng. She could only watch jadxiu start the weapon nalakville.

    "Destroy the artificial island and the whole world." he shouted madly.

    "Forget it. Anyway, he only wants me to save the girl. Let him solve the so-called God killing weapon." Feng said faintly. Then a whip rolled up the shallot and pulled it to his side.

    The purpose of the Black Death King faction led by Jia Dexiu was to transport the dormant nalakville in the cargo hold to the artificial island after using shallots to unlock the control instructions. They planned to fight with six nalakville and WATRA.

    "Do you think you can run away?" cried Jason.

    "Do you think you can do it?" "hum", the harsh high-frequency wave cage covers the surroundings, and the strong vibration makes the whole ocean tremble as a whole. An amazing mass of magic is pouring ferocious waves regardless of the target.

    Only a black light flickered, and a huge black sword twenty meters high and five meters wide swooped in. The sharp awn can even surpass all domestic animals. The giant sword simply pierced the large ant, nailed it to the cruise ship, and the gurgling water came out of the cave. I believe that the cruise ship will sink soon.

    "Teacher''s voice." shallot whispered in surprise and looked in the direction of the voice. The solemn Mu cold day came slowly on the waves. She couldn''t help flying and fell down in Mu Hantian''s arms, and her whole body was paralyzed.

    "Shallot, are you hurt?" Mu said gently.

    "Well, they didn''t do anything to me." shallot was satisfied. She always believed that the teacher would save herself.

    "Feng, are you all right?" Mu Han said.

    "It''s all right, master." Feng shook his head and said.

    "Sure enough, that shameless bastard should be punished by heaven. If you have snow vegetables, you should cherish them." Sha Yahua whispered, just looking at shallowl''s eyes with a trace of envy.

    "Teacher, when will you hold it? Now the enemy is coming." Xuecai said angrily.

    The beautiful hull of a large cruise ship was torn apart, and a huge shape appeared from it. There is no change in shape and last seen, but the nature of action is obviously different. There is no autonomy, but is dominated by instinct like a beast.

    The body pierced by Mu Hantian has been completely repaired. It sent out a sound of steel clicking. What came out of the sprint was a burning disc, which was very similar to Nezha''s wind and fire wheel. Zhan Lun met Mu Hantian''s giant sword, then exploded and rolled up a raging flame. It seems that the true face of the war wheel is similar to a missile loaded with explosives. It is equipped with armor of the same material as narakvile, but its size is very different. Eight legs, two heads, a carcass bulging like a queen ant. After the armor covering its carcass was opened, what stretched out was a cannon with a war wheel.

    After seeing its action, the five nalakville around them scanned them in the cold day with their round heads, and soon regarded them as enemies.

    Countless laser cannons came out of their mouths and formed a fire net. They cooperate to surround Mu Hantian and others. I''m afraid nalakville''s Queen aircraft is commanding them. It''s a weapon posture. Weapons can only cooperate with each other in order to achieve combat objectives, lose control and lead to hair riots.

    "Terrible." shayahua''s pretty face changed color. Although her magic subduing bow can isolate space, it''s only one side. The attack was coming from all directions, and she couldn''t resist it all

    "Teacher, you quickly hide behind me." Xuecai said seriously.

    "No, I''ve decided to clean them up myself." a terrible force erupted in Mu Hantian''s body and shrouded all around in an instant.

    Shallot is more curious and wants to know Mu Hantian''s real identity.

    "Since the enemy will analyze our attack and evolve, the fastest chance is only once. If you pull the hind legs of me and sauerkraut, it may turn you into ash." Sha Yahua raised her left hand holding the sword and warned Mu Hantian.

    "It''s just a doll made. What''s the big deal."

    Even if the weapons of the gods are more capable, they are just a clay puppet made of mud for mu Hantian. The half hanging true ancestor of the ancient city can be solved in the original book. How can Mu Hantian not solve it! It seems that they can''t stand Mu Hantian''s provocation. Their six wings show their thrusters and send out a dive and trample to Mu Hantian. Their legs are fundamentally sharp. The whole luxurious and spacious cruise ship was immediately divided into many small pieces, and the ship was about to sink.

 Chapter 137

    Nalakville is numerous and threatening. Xuecai and shayahua are worried that Mu Hantian can''t deal with it alone, so they are ready with the demon subduing weapon distributed by the Lion King mechanism. Sauerkraut an elongated Silver Knight gun and a silver giant sword in Sha Yahua''s hand.

    But the silver body of the sword was divided into front and back sections at once. Taking the part equivalent to the hand guard as the fulcrum, the separated half of the sword turned 180 degrees. After the strong and tough silver string is pulled, it immediately turns into a new weapon.

    Sha Yahua''s sword is now automatically transformed into a silver bow with a beautiful arch. It is a modern western bow called reverse bow. He picked up the gauze Yahua of his skirt and pulled out a metal nail from the leather cover tied to his thigh. She shook her right hand, and the silver nail like a pencil stretched out into a silver arrow. She used the beautiful movement of Flowing Clouds and water to take up the arrow, aimed at the sky and pulled the bow string hard.

    Sha Yahua''s six type magic subduing bow can be used to release the lost mantra that human vocal cords and lung capacity can''t sing. She can recite with magic bullets. The arrow spell that rang throughout the battlefield has depicted a huge invisible magic array with a radius of several kilometers in the sky.

    "Six style heavy demon subduing bow. That''s what Huang Hualin really looks like. The first ability is the isolation of physical attack, and the next is the second ability of the bow, which can release the spell of assassination." shayahua said proudly with a childlike expression showing off her new toy.

    In the magic array, thick thunder lights broke out and hit nalakville desperately to hinder their impact speed.

    "They are not demons, and you witches can''t cope with them." it seems to verify Mu Hantian''s words, lightning can only make them stagnate a little for a while. The two are engraved with complex mantra, which can be said to be a sharp weapon for removing demons. However, if it is used to deal with the iron beast made by the gods, it will not play a great role.

    "Senior, should we hide for a while? Maybe I can develop a virus program to destroy them." shallot said anxiously.

    "Since we can''t deal with it, we can''t rely on the teacher''s family animals. No matter how we destroy it, it can repair itself, and the more it is attacked, it will become stronger. It can be regarded as the ultimate power that even Zhenzu can defeat, can''t it?" Xuecai looked at Mu Hantian anxiously.

    A kilometer away, the man sitting on a golden dragon in the sky looked at the tragedy of his cruise ship and laughed a little excitedly.

    "I didn''t expect that jadeshu would keep such an trump card. Your highness, what should you do in cold weather? If you summon dependents to fight, the damage to the artificial island must be greater than that of ancient weapons. Is it my turn to deal with them?" vatora smiled and said to the month beside him.

    "You underestimate him. He hasn''t done his best so far, and his dependents haven''t been completely liberated. Open your eyes and look at it." that month said calmly.

    "Oh, you know him very well." vatora looked at that month with ambiguous eyes, but that month didn''t refute anything and looked at her man quietly.

    In their eyes, Mu Hantian didn''t know where he took out two swords (Louguan sword and Bailou sword, which had not been used for a long time, appeared again)

    "Let''s see the unique skill of demon dream! Human ghost - the future will be cut forever!" Mu Han turned into a light and rushed to nalakvile. More than 1000 knives were cut in an instant, and the powerful force turned the whole space into fragments, not to mention nalakville.

    Narakvile''s destruction took less than ten seconds. The orcs who control them in the mecha, such as jadxiu, the leader of the Black Death King sect, naturally turn into ashes together with the mecha.

    "Hoo, it''s terrible. He didn''t use the dependents at all." vatora said with a bitter smile, and finally understood the meaning of that month''s words. I''m afraid my father''s dependents can''t withstand his blow. How ridiculous I am. I tried to challenge him before.

    "You know, he hasn''t used his dependents yet." that month muttered, full of emotion.

    Snow vegetable sighed. The longer he contacted Mu Hantian, the more he could understand his danger. Sure enough, I really want to stay with my teacher all the time, otherwise I may make a big mess.

    And Sha Yahua is very curious. Who is mu Hantian? It''s said to be a vampire. Seeing the demon clan in the demon clan special zone, she was not surprised. She didn''t care about Mu Hantian''s identity at all.

    "My father is not only a powerful vampire, but also a strong swordsman," said Youma, blinking her lovely big eyes.

 Chapter 138

    "Hoo, teacher, you''re great." shallot looked at Mu cold day and said Lengleng.

    "Well, nothing." Mu Hantian scratched his head.

    "Wow, this is not the time to chat. If we don''t find a way, we will die in the sea." the wooden board at our feet shook and the unbalanced shayahua almost fell into the sea. Fortunately, she grabbed Mu Hantian''s clothes in time, and her scream ran into Mu Hantian''s ears.

    That power can be borne by a small cruise ship. Not to mention that the whole luxury cruise ship turns into soot, the small wooden board they are standing on now may sink from time to time.

    The boundless ocean is more than ten kilometers away from the artificial island. I''m sure I can''t swim to the shore. A light but uncomfortable sense of weightlessness pours on them. They are like a boat in the big waves.

    Beside him, there are two witches, shayahua and Xuecai, who don''t know the skills of flying. Shallot is an ordinary person, naturally needless to say. Only mu Hantian and the witch Youma who can use space magic can escape.

    Looking at a ten meter high wave coming to her face, no wonder shayahua will be bloodless. If the wooden blocks under their feet are hit by big waves, they will certainly be broken to pieces.

    "Teacher, i... I''m not good at swimming, and I don''t wear a swimsuit." Xuecai said incoherently.

    Without saying a word, Youma directly held the shallot in his arms and slowly floated in the air by using space magic.

    "Youma, you control the guardian to help bring snow vegetables. Feng, you can do it yourself!" Mu Hantian said.

    "I can, but I can''t take people at sea," Feng said.

    "Then there''s no way." Mu Hantian said and squatted down.

    "You... What are you going to do?" shayahua looked suspiciously.

    "Sorry, you don''t move for the time being." Mu Hantian''s hand passed through her knee and held the nearest shayahua in his arms. The slender figure of 1.67 meters is really suitable for more than 1.8 meters.

    "Eh? Wait... Ah!" shayahua was stiff with surprise when she saw that she was picked up like a princess.

    On the other hand, don''t mention how disappointed shallot is. If there is no Youma, it will be him in the arms of the elder. As for sauerkraut, he looked at Mu cold day holding his roommate with strange eyes.

    "Oh! It''s more dangerous than expected." the ten meter high waves seemed to rush past their feet in the cold day, and Youma laughed.

    "You... What good have you done!" shayahua suddenly made a big noise in Nie Kong''s arms, without thanking him.

    "You have nothing to complain about? Besides, do you have the ability to float?" Mu Hantian looked at her strangely.

    "No! It doesn''t count anyway!"

    Sha Yahua chattered about something she didn''t understand, and even tried to fight Mu Hantian. Maybe she was shaken in her heart. Her soft fist didn''t feel like an attack, but like touching the hair in the cold day.

    "What are you doing? Don''t move in this situation. Be careful I''ll throw you into the sea." Mu Hantian threatened.

    Sha Yahua''s hands still refused to stop the attack, like an awkward child.

    "Well, if you don''t want to, you can trade with sauerkraut. Anyway, you must be much heavier than sauerkraut. Sauerkraut, can the teacher hold you?" Mu Hantian looked at the sauerkraut carried by the guardian and suggested.

    "You are a big fool..." Xuecai and shayahua said in one voice, and Mu Hantian was confused. Seems to disagree with the exchange. Shayahua blushed inexplicably and her eyes flickered hesitantly.

    Looking at Youma, who left first, she whispered, "ask... Ask you, am I big and heavy? If I have to say it."

    Facing her abrupt question, Mu Hantian didn''t answer immediately, but looked at her body covered in her skirt unconsciously.

    "Well, it''s really not small compared with other girls." especially the girls Mu Hantian had contact with, that month, ah ye, Youma them, she was the tallest.

    "Yes, I don''t feel cute at all, right?" Sha Yahua said with a self mocking smile: "in our school, this kind of stature is the tallest! It makes me responsible for holding other girls with princesses every time..."

    "That''s nothing to care about. I think you have a good figure." Mu Hantian shook his head and told the truth. Shayahua in her arms has a soft and fragrant body and a heavy chest. At least they are much bigger than sauerkraut.

    However, shayahua tilted her head in confusion and asked, "it feels like a girl. Isn''t it cute to be a little smaller?"

    "Well, at least I don''t think whether a girl is cute or not has anything to do with her height, and isn''t it very suitable for me to hold you so tall now?" Mu Hantian lowered his head and said.

    "So... I feel a little happy because I haven''t had that experience before." shayahua''s ears turned red, "But don''t misunderstand anything. It''s really... It''s just a little bit. I didn''t dream of meeting the right person in the future, and then just being picked up by him and falling in love with each other. Later, you should swear to pay eternal love to snow vegetables, absolutely obey her words, and cultivate the noble character and personality matching snow vegetables!"

    "Stop talking. How high the standard is."

    "At least... At least you can''t flirt with other girls. It''s clear that snow vegetables used to belong to me. My only friend, and whether you have a daughter or a girlfriend doesn''t matter." shayahua said in a lost tone.

    "Who said, sauerkraut has become a very important person in my life. As for you saying you don''t have friends, don''t we fight together today? I have regarded you as a friend." Mu Hantian answered himself.

 Chapter 139

    After returning to the artificial island, he and vatora seemed to have been waiting for them for a long time that month. Vatora was surprised to see that shayahua, who was said to hate men, would be hugged by Mu Hantian.

    "Your Highness Han Tian, welcome back safely. Please allow me to say sorry again for the trouble brought to you by our war king field." he knelt respectfully on one knee in front of Mu Han Tian, looking very decent.

    "There''s no next time." Mu coldly looked at him.

    Vatora''s heart rose to her throat and almost collapsed in the face of the pressure he released. It seems necessary to remind the old man that he has made plans secretly.

    After pleading guilty, vatora calmly retreated, and as his monitor, shayahua naturally wanted to keep a close eye on him. Fortunately, vatora seems not interested in girls, and she hates men.

    On the other hand, shallot raised an objection: "in other words, why do you know the nobles in the field of war king, and he will respectfully call you his highness!"

    She already felt that Mu Hantian had something to hide from her. If she hadn''t been caught, she didn''t know how long to hide it from her. Now the opportunity is rare. She hopes to know more about Mu Hantian.

    "There are a lot of inside information. I''ll explain it to you slowly next time." Xuecai tried to hide the truth that only she knew, so she hesitated and perfunctorized shallot desperately.

    Shallot sighed from the bottom of his heart, "I said you... Do you think this can make me accept it?"

    "Sure enough, I can''t." snow vegetable said so, powerlessly collapsing his shoulder.

    Mu Hantian didn''t intend to hide the sensitive shallot from her intuition. She didn''t ask him before. Now it''s time to explain to her that he is a vampire.

    Tell shallot about your identity and Youma them, that''s all. In the demon special zone, there is nothing special about being a demon.

    "In fact, I should have told you that I''m just a vampire! Youma, as you can see, is the same witch as that month. Xuecai is the witch sent by the Lion King mechanism in Japan to monitor me. Maybe it can be said to monitor agurola and anatos. They are known as the fourth strongest true ancestor in the world." Mu Hantian shrugged and confessed.

    "Wow, master, you are so bitter for me." shallot looked at the snow cabbage and finally solved his doubts. No wonder he thought it was strange to transfer students. What was hiding from her.

    "Senior, you are a vampire or something, and sauerkraut is a monitor sent by the national secret service? What''s the matter... Really!"

    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry to hide it until now, but my father may not want to be hated by shallots." Youma bowed his head in awe, but the snow vegetable had some doubts. Although shallot''s anger was taken for granted, her reaction was somewhat different from that of sauerkraut.

    "Well, sister Lan Yu doesn''t seem surprised..." sauerkraut pointed out strangely. Shallowl puffed up her face and lifted up her golden hair.

    "After all, I have lived in the demon special zone for more than ten years. Now, even if the people I know are attacking demons or vampires, I won''t scream. Moreover, there are many places you can think of when you say so. In addition, you show that kind of thing in front of you, which makes people have to believe."

    "Shallowl doesn''t care. I''m a little relieved." Mu Hantian smiled.

    "Compared with this, senior!" shallot stood up and raised his head, and put his exquisite face close to snow vegetables. She looked at the slender and snow-white neck of sauerkraut.

    "Have you done it with Xuecai and have you sucked her blood?" for shallot, the important thing is not whether Mu cold day is human, but whether his lips touch the skin of Xuecai,

    In the face of her question, sauerkraut''s head became blank, and her pretty face was slightly red. Perhaps it was the scene of her bold dedication to sucking blood for mu Hantian. She hesitated and replied: "ah! How to say, because it was an emergency, I had taken the initiative to suck blood for the teacher, but... But" sauerkraut, who was very serious, was not prepared in mind, So I didn''t think of the option to fool the past.

    "Did you smoke? How many times?"

    Mu Hantian gave shallot a hand knife and said, "what are you guessing? I haven''t sucked human blood for a long time. Don''t confuse me with other vampires."

    "Ah... Really, I''m impressed with you, senior." she smiled playfully at Mu Hantian and recovered her happy smile.

    "Well, who said the teacher didn''t suck my blood, just... Just kissed my neck, so it''s not pull." Xuecai said seriously.

    Hearing her answer, shallot''s smile suddenly solidified and said angrily, "ignore you, stupid elder." I didn''t expect to kiss the transferred student. Obviously, if he wanted to suck blood, he would promise him.

    Moreover, the snow vegetable sent by the Lion King mechanism to monitor the elder is obviously ill intentioned. It will definitely be his own enemy. Fortunately, I am much ahead of her and can kiss my predecessors mouth to mouth

    "I''ve kept you waiting, ordiaru." shayahua came to vatora with a expressionless face.

    "Hey, you''re back. How''s it going?" vatora, who was looking at a strange envelope, asked her.

    "No problem, the hotel room seems to be ready." shayahua replied in a business tone. She is now wearing a mature gray coat and trousers. Thanks to his slender figure, he looks like a secretary. At his request, shayahua just went to make an appointment for a hotel to stay during his stay. Because his cruise ship sank in the chaos of battle, he must live in an artificial island tonight.

    "Thank you. Sorry, I''ll leave the hotel booking to you." vatora didn''t neglect shayahua because she and Mu Hantian seemed to have a good relationship.

    "You''re welcome, because I''m the one in charge of monitoring you. By the way, how do you want to arrange the return ticket?" shayahua asked with the expectation that she''d better get out of the artificial island as soon as possible.

    Since his proud cruise ship sank, he had only one way to go home by plane. Since the purpose of arresting the Black Death emperor sect has been achieved, he has no reason to stay on Xianshen island.

    "Ah, that''s not necessary, because I don''t mean to go back." WATRA spoke willfully like a child, which surprised Sha Yahua.

    She tried her best to hold back her anger and asked calmly, "what do you mean?"

    "Just when you were away, some documents were delivered." he pulled out a document that seemed to have some origin from the envelope.

    That''s the Japanese government''s release of the letter of consent for the establishment of the embassy. In other words, the Japanese government allows the war king field to open an embassy in the demon special zone. The ambassador extraordinary and plenipotentiary in charge of the embassy is ordiaru Gong, Dimitri vatola. Next, he can stay as long as he wants.

    "I think you will receive a new personnel order from the Lion King mechanism. Please give me more advice in the future." WATRA said with a friendly smile, while shayahua could only sigh.

    I''m just lucky that I can stay on the artificial island for the time being.

 Chapter 140

    After returning to the artificial island, he and vatora seemed to have been waiting for them for a long time that month. Vatora was surprised to see that shayahua, who was said to hate men, would be hugged by Mu Hantian.

    "Your Highness Han Tian, welcome back safely. Please allow me to say sorry again for the trouble brought to you by our war king field." he knelt respectfully on one knee in front of Mu Han Tian, looking very decent.

    "There''s no next time." Mu coldly looked at him.

    Vatora''s heart rose to her throat and almost collapsed in the face of the pressure he released. It seems necessary to remind the old man that he has made plans secretly.

    After pleading guilty, vatora calmly retreated, and as his monitor, shayahua naturally wanted to keep a close eye on him. Fortunately, vatora seems not interested in girls, and she hates men.

    On the other hand, shallot raised an objection: "in other words, why do you know the nobles in the field of war king, and he will respectfully call you his highness!"

    She already felt that Mu Hantian had something to hide from her. If she hadn''t been caught, she didn''t know how long to hide it from her. Now the opportunity is rare. She hopes to know more about Mu Hantian.

    "There are a lot of inside information. I''ll explain it to you slowly next time." Xuecai tried to hide the truth that only she knew, so she hesitated and perfunctorized shallot desperately.

    Shallot sighed from the bottom of his heart, "I said you... Do you think this can make me accept it?"

    "Sure enough, I can''t." snow vegetable said so, powerlessly collapsing his shoulder.

    Mu Hantian didn''t intend to hide the sensitive shallot from her intuition. She didn''t ask him before. Now it''s time to explain to her that he is a vampire.

    Tell shallot about your identity and Youma them, that''s all. In the demon special zone, there is nothing special about being a demon.

    "In fact, I should have told you that I''m just a vampire! Youma, as you can see, is the same witch as that month. Xuecai is the witch sent by the Lion King mechanism in Japan to monitor me. Maybe it can be said to monitor agurola and anatos. They are known as the fourth strongest true ancestor in the world." Mu Hantian shrugged and confessed.

    "Wow, master, you are so bitter for me." shallot looked at the snow cabbage and finally solved his doubts. No wonder he thought it was strange to transfer students. What was hiding from her.

    "Senior, you are a vampire or something, and sauerkraut is a monitor sent by the national secret service? What''s the matter... Really!"

    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry to hide it until now, but my father may not want to be hated by shallots." Youma bowed his head in awe, but the snow vegetable had some doubts. Although shallot''s anger was taken for granted, her reaction was somewhat different from that of sauerkraut.

    "Well, sister Lan Yu doesn''t seem surprised..." sauerkraut pointed out strangely. Shallowl puffed up her face and lifted up her golden hair.

    "After all, I have lived in the demon special zone for more than ten years. Now, even if the people I know are attacking demons or vampires, I won''t scream. Moreover, there are many places you can think of when you say so. In addition, you show that kind of thing in front of you, which makes people have to believe."

    "Shallowl doesn''t care. I''m a little relieved." Mu Hantian smiled.

    "Compared with this, senior!" shallot stood up and raised his head, and put his exquisite face close to snow vegetables. She looked at the slender and snow-white neck of sauerkraut.

    "Have you done it with Xuecai and have you sucked her blood?" for shallot, the important thing is not whether Mu cold day is human, but whether his lips touch the skin of Xuecai,

    In the face of her question, sauerkraut''s head became blank, and her pretty face was slightly red. Perhaps it was the scene of her bold dedication to sucking blood for mu Hantian. She hesitated and replied: "ah! How to say, because it was an emergency, I had taken the initiative to suck blood for the teacher, but... But" sauerkraut, who was very serious, was not prepared in mind, So I didn''t think of the option to fool the past.

    "Did you smoke? How many times?"

    Mu Hantian gave shallot a hand knife and said, "what are you guessing? I haven''t sucked human blood for a long time. Don''t confuse me with other vampires."

    "Ah... Really, I''m impressed with you, senior." she smiled playfully at Mu Hantian and recovered her happy smile.

    "Well, who said the teacher didn''t suck my blood, just... Just kissed my neck, so it''s not pull." Xuecai said seriously.

    Hearing her answer, shallot''s smile suddenly solidified and said angrily, "ignore you, stupid elder." I didn''t expect to kiss the transferred student. Obviously, if he wanted to suck blood, he would promise him.

    Moreover, the snow vegetable sent by the Lion King mechanism to monitor the elder is obviously ill intentioned. It will definitely be his own enemy. Fortunately, I am much ahead of her and can kiss my predecessors mouth to mouth

    "I''ve kept you waiting, ordiaru." shayahua came to vatora with a expressionless face.

    "Hey, you''re back. How''s it going?" vatora, who was looking at a strange envelope, asked her.

    "No problem, the hotel room seems to be ready." shayahua replied in a business tone. She is now wearing a mature gray coat and trousers. Thanks to his slender figure, he looks like a secretary. At his request, shayahua just went to make an appointment for a hotel to stay during his stay. Because his cruise ship sank in the chaos of battle, he must live in an artificial island tonight.

    "Thank you. Sorry, I''ll leave the hotel booking to you." vatora didn''t neglect shayahua because she and Mu Hantian seemed to have a good relationship.

    "You''re welcome, because I''m the one in charge of monitoring you. By the way, how do you want to arrange the return ticket?" shayahua asked with the expectation that she''d better get out of the artificial island as soon as possible.

    Since his proud cruise ship sank, he had only one way to go home by plane. Since the purpose of arresting the Black Death emperor sect has been achieved, he has no reason to stay on Xianshen island.

    "Ah, that''s not necessary, because I don''t mean to go back." WATRA spoke willfully like a child, which surprised Sha Yahua.

    She tried her best to hold back her anger and asked calmly, "what do you mean?"

    "Just when you were away, some documents were delivered." he pulled out a document that seemed to have some origin from the envelope.

    That''s the Japanese government''s release of the letter of consent for the establishment of the embassy. In other words, the Japanese government allows the war king field to open an embassy in the demon special zone. The ambassador extraordinary and plenipotentiary in charge of the embassy is ordiaru Gong, Dimitri vatola. Next, he can stay as long as he wants.

    "I think you will receive a new personnel order from the Lion King mechanism. Please give me more advice in the future." WATRA said with a friendly smile, while shayahua could only sigh.

    I''m just lucky that I can stay on the artificial island for the time being.

 Chapter 141

    The Black Death King faction event has finally come to an end. Next, caihai college will usher in an annual ball game, including badminton, soldier ball and basketball. For example, shallot and xiaogucheng participated in the badminton competition of mixed doubles, and several women in agurola and Yusha junior high school participated in the cheerleading team of the aid group.

    At this time, shallot, dressed in a slim sailor''s suit, opened the door and suddenly came to Mu Hantian''s cooking classroom, and she was carrying a lovely pink nylon bag in her hand.

    "Hoo... In the present time, the elder really didn''t have a cooking class!" seeing that only mu Hantian was busy on the table on the podium, shallot said with a sigh of relief.

    "In other words, shallot, don''t you still have to participate in the competition? How do you have time to come here?" Mu Han Tian glanced at her with a bad smile and said angrily. It''s almost time to start class, but shallot doesn''t mind. It seems that she is happy to get along with Mu Hantian, but she doesn''t feel particularly strange to get used to her casual Mu Hantian.

    "Long winded, of course... I''m going to change my clothes for the game." shallot blushed and looked away from Mu Hantian''s eyes.

    "If you change clothes, you should go to the women''s dressing room." Mu Hantian said.

    "Who doesn''t know, but... But I don''t know who keeps the key of the women''s dressing room, so I can only borrow your classroom. First of all, I warn you, senior, don''t peek with your dirty eyes." shallot blushed, said as if he was angry, and then tilted his mouth and stared at the cold day with dissatisfaction.

    "Well, I''ll try my best." Mu Hantian replied speechless.

    "Hum, master Liang doesn''t have the courage to look at it, otherwise I''ll shout that there is a pervert. Someone will catch it at that time, and you can''t wash it even if you jump to the Yellow River," said shallot, holding his small fist.

    "Senior, please turn around..." stuffed in her bag are a complete set of sports towels and sportswear that will be used in ball game practice.

    Sleeveless polo shirt and frighteningly short pure white sports skirt. Badminton should have been like this, so there''s nothing to make a fuss about. But it would be nice if it were an official game, but it would inevitably make people wonder if it would be too exposed just for the school ball game.

    "You... What clothes are you wearing?" Mu Hantian frowned and said discontentedly.

    "Do you need to ask what it is? It''s a uniform. You should wear it when you play badminton. Please turn around..." shallot said in a natural tone. The suit with a lot of skin exposed really embarrasses the shallot. It''s really embarrassing. It''s just that Ling gave her the competition clothes, saying that it can make the predecessors stare at her, so she wants to try the effect.

    "It''s just a school activity. Why do you have to wear strong clothes?" Mu Hantian muttered, but a gentleman didn''t see her change her clothes.

    A burst of sound heard, it sounded so blood erupting, it was the sound of shallots taking off their clothes.

    "Eh!" at this moment, the shallot rushed to Mu Hantian with, squatting at Mu Hantian''s feet with scattered clothes in his hand. At present, her pretty face is flustered, and her whole face is red to the root of her ears.

    She was only wearing a light yellow underwear and pure white trousers. From the chest down, Mu Hantian saw her flat and smooth belly and a lovely navel. And those beautiful legs different from several women stayed for a long time in the cold day.

    "Shallot, what are you... What are you going to do?" Mu Hantian was confused because his thighs were suddenly close to shallot''s body, and asked aloud.

    "Shh, be quiet! Someone is coming!"

    Shallot whispered so that he hid under the table of the podium and closely adhered to Mu Hantian''s body. The breath sprayed directly through his clothes on Mu''s abdomen in the cold day. The delicate and smooth skin rubbed his legs tightly. Mu Hantian only felt a sweet fragrance coming to his face, which could urge his hot emotion out.

    Such a beautiful scene, as if the secretary was working for the boss. Mu Han Tianshi couldn''t help but move his legs quietly.

    I only heard a whining of shallot and said angrily, "don''t move, elder."

    "I didn''t mean it. You pushed yourself over!" Mu Hantian whispered.

    "Well... I can''t help it if I''m so crowded!" shallot blushed and whispered. Mu Hantian just felt that he was about to turn into a wolf.

    Mu''s hands and shallots are smooth and close to his back. Every time he moves his fingers, he can enjoy the unique touch, which makes him care very much.

    But they couldn''t push each other away, and the two remained silent close to each other. If you want to say, shallot is slim, but the weight of the chest is very different from that of sand or snow vegetables. Mu Hantian can''t help paying attention to her femininity.

    She stared at the door button and heard someone opening the door lock that should have been locked from the inside, and was about to come in.

    "Could it be that she was so eager to monitor the work of her predecessors?" shallot whispered, biting her fingernails. She was ready to lock the door, of course, to prevent others from disturbing her plan.

    "Ah, father, why did you lock the door of the cooking classroom, which made me open it for a long time." what came in was a familiar Qianying, the daughter of Youma with a lovely horsetail.

    Mu Hantian only felt his pants tight. It turned out that the shallot under his body was clutching his pants.

    Mu Hantian smiled bitterly and said helplessly, "I said Youma, how could you come here." Mu Hantian said.

    Although the shallot hid under the podium table where he was sitting, once Youma came towards him, 80% of the shallot would go through the gang at once.

 Chapter 142

    "Youma, what are you doing here?" Mu Hantian asked, looking at Youma.

    "Well, I just came to see my father. By the way, won''t my father come to the game?" Youma asked Mu Hantian.

    "Oh, well, let''s go to the game." Mu Hantian said to Youma, made a gesture to the shallot hiding, and left with Youma.

    When Mu Hantian and Youma left, shallot climbed out from under the table.

    "Well, sir, that''s true. Hum!" shallot curled his lips and left the cooking room.

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    The girl opened her eyes in the light.

    Pure white walls, dazzling lighting, clean air without any dust.

    Medical electronic machines, like statues, silently look down on the girl lying across the bed. Engraved on the marble is a verse of a sacred sentence written in ancient sacred words.

    It is a ward for isolating special patients, and it is also a solemn church.

    "- experimental body XD бд 7, awakening level increased."

    A harsh voice came from a distance. It''s an inorganic sound that lacks body temperature.

    Unconsciously, the girl twisted up to escape the sound.

    The lead handcuffs inlaid on both arms made a hard sound when they rubbed slightly.

    "Blood pressure and heart rate increased at the same time. Body temperature increased by 0.3 degrees, and the concentration of cortisol in blood increased rapidly. According to step 2544, apply for a pseudo code, and a majestic music fell from the depressed girl''s head.

    It''s a multiple track of countless melodies played repeatedly.

    Accompanied by the divine organ, the hymn played by the mechanical sound echoed. Like echoing the song, the light of the words engraved on the ground became more dazzling.

    A clear atmosphere filled the room, and the girl slowly stopped her action.

    It was a young girl with silver hair. She was probably not even fifteen.

    She wore only cyan short patient clothes and a metal mask, which was an ominous mask with countless eyeballs.

    The girl''s exposed hands and feet can be said to be very unreliable, thin and white. On the surface of the white skin, there are wonderful marks. It is a precise magic pattern that can be reminiscent of the circuit.

    With the mechanical singing, her engraving kept repeating, bright and dark.

    "Singing continues. At the same time, analgesic sedatives are administered, and half sleep indicates that the journey continues -"

    The girl listened to the cold dialogue of the magic guide technicians in her shallow sleep.

    Now she can''t feel any pain and sadness. Only the flood of beautiful light and sound is wrapping her.

    The sacred fluctuation produced by the girl''s forehead magic pattern should eventually change her own existence into a higher spiritual existence, and become an awesome and clean existence close to the Almighty God sitting in heaven.

    Today''s girls are not people, but the messengers of God blessed by magic.

    So why, thought the girl.

    What is the smell of fresh blood that remains on the tip of my tongue?

    The ship, wrapped in flames, was sailing in the night sky at an altitude of one kilometer.

    It is a huge armored ship with a total length of more than 70 meters, covered with a hard shell of special alloy, equipped with four turboprop engines and twelve mechanism guns.

    Depicted on the stabilizer wing is the emblem of the king of arutikia in northern Europe, a woman of war B holding a big sword

    The spindle shaped hull was dyed as green and white as an ice river, and trimmed with gold.

    It was an air fortress that only the royal family and their entourage were allowed to reach.

    Bathed in the moonlight, the figure emerging in the dark can be described as the king''s palace in the sky.

    However, the beautiful hull now shows its embarrassed posture with countless scars.

    "Ha... So tired."

    Standing on the burning ship was a big woman, wrapped in a crimson suit and holding a long gun in her right hand.

    Her pupils are also like being soaked by blood, with a gorgeous crimson.

    The pure white sharp teeth peeping out from the gap of the lips are eloquent about the woman''s identity. D has planted all - that is, vampires.

    "Really, it makes me spend so much time. It really makes people feel bored..."

    The woman dragged a long gun and walked on the deck.

    The crimson spear tip cut through the armor on the ship''s surface, releasing sharp metal sounds and sparks.

    She was the attacker of the ship. The prisoner who mercilessly destroyed the magnificent hull and plunged it into the whirlpool of fire.

    "... you''re here... Who the hell is this guy? Who hired him?"

    Standing in front of her was a knight wrapped in reinforced armor. The armored combat suit with gold border could also have arutikia''s coat of arms on its shoulder.

    That is the proof of the close guard Knight directly under the Wang family and the head of the Escort Group of the flying ship.

    "Do you know that this ship is made under the ''lanwaldo'' guarded by the holy Ring Knights!"

    The knight was wounded all over and still stared at the woman ferociously. The sword he held gave off a bluish white light.

    The vampire woman stood wearily and looked at the knight in front of her like contempt.

    Behind her, there was an explosion. It was caused by the destruction of part of the air bag that existed to float the ship in the air. With the leakage of valuable buoyancy body, the huge armored flying ship is powerlessly tilting to the ground.

    Seeing the stripped gold decoration, the knight shook his arms angrily.

    However, the woman picked her long hair like waves with boredom,

    "So, I told you to hand over your dead little sister, who is usually hidden as a baby. In this way, I can make your death easier --!"

    Before this sentence was finished, her arms roared like tearing the atmosphere. The crimson spear attacked the knight with explosive magic waves.

 Chapter 143

    "Don''t kick your nose and put your eyes on me, just rely on your little vampire!"

    The knight took the blow from the front.

    Wielding a clever magic afterwave, the crimson spear was shot off. But she didn''t look at the scene in surprise, and then "ah..." spit out a powerful sigh.

    "Ha... Is this what arutikia called the Vendo system? It''s really troublesome. It feels like it''s going to wither..."

    "You dirty wild dog, do you think you can drop this ship? It won''t let you do it again, demon clan!"

    The knight pointed the tip of his sword with a bluish white light at the woman.

    The Vendo system refers to the latest knight equipment developed by the kingdom of arutikia. It is a powerful tactical support weapon that can temporarily raise the spirit lattice of the weapon to the holy sword level by using a large amount of spirit power sent by the spirit furnace of the mother ship. Thanks to it, the holy Ring Knights of alutikia have made a lot of war achievements and are also known as the natural enemies of the demon family.

    But even facing the radiance of the simulated holy sword in front of her, the woman''s expression remained unchanged. He just lowered the tip of his gun and threw a mocking look at the injured knight.

    At this time, a black figure appeared behind her. It was an ORC with dark fur.

    "Kept you waiting, BB"

    The orc said to the woman in a refreshing tone. The smell of blood came from his whole body. That is, the blood splashed back when attacking the passengers of the ship. At the tip of the sharp claw, fresh meat slices are attached.

    "Hi, welcome back. Where is arutikia''s sow?"

    The woman asked without looking back. The orc shook his head quietly.

    "No, the bridge and bedroom are all empty. One lifeboat is missing. It seems that she escaped."

    "In other words, I''ve been busy for nothing, haven''t I? Oh, oh. Is there any reward? Well, I don''t care."

    The woman made a detached voice. While the murderous spirit disappeared from the decadent beauty, the crimson spear also disappeared from her hand. It''s like saying that you don''t take your knight with a sword seriously at all.

    "Are you kidding me, you guy --!"

    Raise the simulated sword high, and the knight roared.

    However, the woman looked at him as if she was bored and laughed,

    "The Vendo system... I admit that it really has considerable power. If it is an ordinary demon clan, it can''t connect the light near it."

    The vampire woman leisurely avoided the attack of the knight released with the roar. Then the mobile phone device was operated in a very skilled manner. The word "coming" appears on the device screen.

    Then the light filled their heads.

    "But I''m very sorry... Your opponent is not the demon clan."

    Like tearing the night sky, something fell from a crack in the cloud. It was a small figure wrapped in ominous brilliance. Behind it, there are several pairs of twisted wings with bright red blood vessels.

    "What is this guy...!?"

    Facing the figure in the air, the knight''s sword flashed past.

    The spirit power of the simulated holy sword turned into a flash and attacked the figure. That is the magic breaking light that can repel any demon. However, when the blade of light touched the figure in the air, it broke and dissipated like glass.

    The woman in red smiled as if she were pitying the wavering knight who said "how is it possible".

    During that time, the shadow in the air still lowered its height and was approaching the injured spacecraft. The sprinkled magic wave turned into a storm and shook the hull violently.

    The Spirit Light simulating the holy sword can''t touch the figure in the air at all. Just as the light of the sun can be offset without artificial lightingбкбк

    The power to neutralize and destroy the magic light. That proves that the distorted figure appearing in front of us is not an evil existence. The disaster like monster is far more sacred than the simulated holy sword artificially made in the elf furnace.

    "Can you say... This is..."

    Now the monster landed on the deck of the ship and completely exposed its posture.

    Ominous lines on slender limbs. Disgusting ugly wings. A strange mask covering the head. But what is released by that being is too clear and sacredбкбк

    "It''s... God... Envoy!?"

    The monster with wings, accompanied by a clear song, released a dazzling flash and burned all the purification light.

    The woman in red and the orcs have escaped. The knight didn''t even notice that, and his consciousness was swallowed up by the burning light. Once a beautiful armored ship, it exploded and scattered, and its wreckage fell into a dark night sea. At the same time, a luxury escape boat rushed out of the explosion. Egg shaped body wrapped in plastic shell, rubber float with automatic expansion. Light from the shape, and people imagine the escape boat image is not much different. But after all, the outer layer is inlaid with pure gold, which will not rust, will not be corroded, has excellent conductivity and is resistant to lightning, which seems to be the reason for choosing the material.

    "It seems that the sow escaped." seeing the escape boat disappear into the sky, the vampire looked a little disappointed

 Chapter 144

    Although it was not time for lunch break, it seemed that there were kittens meowing in Mu Hantian''s cooking classroom, and more than one was listening. Mu Hantian opened the door curiously and saw only five women in the middle of the country playing with a litter of kittens, forming a harmonious and beautiful picture.

    "How did those cats come from? Did Xia Yin pick them up?"

    Just Mu Han''s forehead was sweating. Xia Yin picked up too many stray cats. There are more than a dozen in the monastery. Can you take care of them now.

    "Yes, now we are thinking about who will adopt them in school." at this time, he took out a copy paper without pattern from his uniform pocket. The content written on it is a list of addresses and names.

    "It''s all my fault. The monastery can''t hold it. I''m really sorry." the silver hair sways. Xia Yin deeply lowers her head and looks at Mu cold day uneasily.

    "Xia Yin, you don''t have to apologize, because Xia Yin is very kind. No matter what you think, I won''t blame you for it. If I blame you, I won''t help you out before." Mu Hantian touched her silver hair, and her blue eyes showed joy. She smiled a happy smile. The solemn and loving expression is reminiscent of the word loving mother.

    Mu Hantian often helps her settle the animals she picked up, so Xia Yin will bring the cat to the cooking classroom. Just heard her say that the monastery can''t hold it. Mu Han is naive and can''t cry or laugh. I remember going up with her a few days ago. There were only a dozen at that time.

    Both Yusha and sauerkraut looked at Mu''s performance in cold weather and puffed their mouths. The two women of agurola, who are simple by nature, don''t feel anything wrong, but envy Xia Yin.

    "Brother, come along in the cold weather. The kitten is hungry. Otherwise, no one in the school will be able to adopt them." Xia Yin excitedly sticks up the bag placed at her feet, which contains the milk cans the cat drinks, cat food and toys. Taking care of a kitten, the cumbersome luggage is almost a lot of trouble.

    "How about asking others to adopt?" Mu Hantian asked while skillfully opening a cat can.

    "Someone has promised to adopt a cat. Thanks to their help, I''m in the same class with them. After all, I''m afraid of strangers, and boys will hide from me. If they''re not here, I think I can''t make the students in the class promise to adopt the cat." Mu Hantian was surprised when Xia Yin said.

    Although the temperament is not easy to get close, Xia Yin is still a rare beauty in the world. Girl. When it comes to implicit personality and calm figure, Mu Hantian doesn''t think boys have reason to avoid her.

    "Well, isn''t Xia Yin very cute? Generally, if you ask boys, no one will refuse.

    Seeing Mu Hantian praising her cute, Xia Yin showed a shy expression. With a discontented attitude, she smiled bitterly and said, "there''s no such thing at all, because everyone just likes Xia Yin too much to talk to her, because she''s even called the saint in the middle of the country."

    "Really?" Xia Yin blinked and didn''t seem to understand what he meant.

    Mu Hantian felt that the saint described her quite appropriately. In fact, Xia Yin''s temperament was more like a saint than the teacher of LuoTan lingqiya Jian some time ago, and he estimated that he wanted her to be transferred to his angel.

    Snow vegetable whispered in Mu Hantian''s ear and said, "Xia Yin is very beautiful and conspicuous. She is not only admired by female students, but also punished if boys in the class take the initiative to talk to her. However, I can understand that it is difficult for boys to talk to her casually. She is too bright." in the last sentence, Mu Hantian clearly noticed a trace of jealousy in her tone.

    "Although I don''t quite understand it, can Xia Yin only talk to me alone? I feel a little happy. Mu Hantian smiled and said.

    "Well, only by talking to brother Hantian, Xia Yin will not feel afraid and feel very warm." Xia Yin whispered.

    "There''s no position for sauerkraut sauce to say!" it seemed that she couldn''t help interrupting. She continued: "Let''s talk about it first. Just now all those can be applied to sauerkraut. The boys in our class have many standards according to the distance from sauerkraut. If they talk to her beyond the specified time, they will be severely punished. If Xia Yin is a nun in our middle school, then sauerkraut sauce is a princess."

    "Princess, it''s very suitable for snow vegetables." Mu Han Tian glanced at her seriously and beautiful, nodded approvingly, and snow vegetables blushed and pinched.

    "Oh, don''t you ask me in cold weather?" agurola pointed to herself with tears in her eyes.

    "Yes, where are you?" Mu Hantian said strangely. The two vampires in front of him, loli and Sasha, have the same sound as Xia, and each has its own charm.

    "They are the mascots in Central China. They are indispensable," said Xuecai Jiao.

    "Yes, yes, agurola is a mascot." agurola said quite complacently.

    Anatos looked at the fourth true ancestor, and she felt a little ashamed. No wonder she failed to accept the dependents other than the 12th.

    Mu Hantian deeply thought that the five women were the treasure level in the middle of the country, and no man dared to touch them. He was the only one who could talk to them. Compared with the small children in the middle of the country, he would curse himself secretly.

    "Well, I''m not qualified to be a mascot. Now that you''re here, you should be responsible for asking who can adopt them. If we don''t live in a villa, we can adopt several." chusha muttered.

    "I''ll try, but I''m not sure if I can succeed." Mu Hantian has a headache for Xia Yin''s kindness and her love for animals.

    "I''m so sorry. Please, brother Han Tian..." Xia Yin, who seems shy, quietly thanked him.

    "Nothing, it''s a piece of cake. If not, we can only let them squeeze in the back monastery." Mu Hantian said silently.

    "Then we''re going to class. Let''s leave the kitten to you in the cold weather for the time being." he said so, pulling up the little hand of snow vegetables and leaving the cooking classroom.

    "By the way, strange things will happen in the urban area tonight. Brother Han Tian, don''t come out." when leaving, Xia Yin said an inexplicable word to Mu Han Tian.

    Hearing Xia Yin''s words, Mu Hantian''s eyes moved. It seems that the plot is about to begin.

 Chapter 145

    Xia Yin''s words were not groundless. At 2:00 a.m. the next morning, a terrorist incident caused by the demon clan occurred in the west of the artificial island. Only a loud roar was heard, as if the whole island had vibrated a few times.

    In Mu Hantian''s bedroom, the three were sleeping. In the month of attacking the magician, she received the call of the manual management society again, and there was something urgent for her to do.

    "Really, what are those people in the manual management society doing? Don''t ask me for help in every little thing." he said in an unhappy voice that month, putting on a Black Gothic skirt for his small and exquisite body.

    It seems that Mu Han Tian, who is buried in ah Ye''s soft arms, hears the voice of someone talking, but is not willing to wake up from his fragrant and warm arms.

    "Sleep well." ah Yeh gently pressed Mu Hantian''s cheek on his plump and beautiful * * * *, gently fingered his short black hair, like a gentle mother coaxing her beloved baby to sleep.

    Her stature is only one meter six, which is much smaller than Mu Hantian, who is more than one meter eight, but she has no sense of disobedience when holding Mu Hantian. Looking at Mu Hantian''s innocent sleeping face, he buried his head in his arms and spoiled her like a child. Such a rare move, ah Ye inexplicably emerged a sweet emotion.

    That pair of gentle spoiled night, I stayed that month for a while. Ah Ye has really changed. I''ve never seen her look like that before.

    "What''s the matter with you? Can''t you be gentle and don''t wake him up?" she scolded softly.

    "Oh, I''m sorry. I have something to solve. Go to bed first." after that month, a flash disappeared into the bedroom. Ah Ye ignored it and enjoyed the time to enjoy the cold weather.

    As for that month, I immediately came to the center of the manual management society. The floor is shown as the 16th floor underground, the center of the artificial island block of XianShen Island, and the Security Department of the artificial island management commune located in the door of the cornerstone. After the elevator door opened, the month came to the dark passage.

    "That moon sauce." a familiar voice behind her called her. She stared at the direction of the voice, and there was a boy with short hair in front of her. He was dressed in a uniform and black suit of the investigation department of the artificial island management commune. He was still wearing headphones around his neck. He said hello to that month.

    It is clear that she is a student in her teaching class. She is also a person with special ability to serve the artificial island, base tree.

    "I thought the commune called me directly. What''s the matter? Is it you? Yasase Kishu." that month, the whole face turned into ice. Kishu felt very terrible. He stepped back and wiped his sweat: "sorry, the Council is also short of talents."

    Ji Shu LED that month to a room, similar to the emergency room. On the hospital bed surrounded by expensive medical machines, a girl who seemed to be only a teenager was sleeping. She seemed to be badly hurt and covered with bandages.

    And I don''t know why, her bruised limbs were firmly fixed by heavy and solid metal equipment.

    "Who is she? It doesn''t look like a demon clan, but an ordinary person." that month frowned.

    "At two o''clock in the evening, there was an incident in the west area of Xianshen island. Two unregistered demons with high combat effectiveness fought over the urban area for a long time. The surrounding buildings were affected by the battle and caused large-scale damage. Two buildings were semi destroyed and seven were burned. The losses of power failure, water failure and glass damage are being counted. It is said that the situation is not bad, after all In the commercial area with few houses nearby, the girl in front of me is one of the two unlisted demons who was seriously injured and caught. "

    "Two?" muttered that month.

    "The details of the other one have not been found out yet. As for the whereabouts, they still can''t be tracked." after hearing yasase''s disgusting answer, he raised his eyebrow that month.

    "You can''t catch up?" yasase ki Shusheng, a human power, can monitor the vast range with a radius of several kilometers like a precision radar by relying on his hearing increased by mental power. That''s his special ability. It''s just that the fine sound boundary under yasase''s cloth is quite fragile to the explosive loud sound, so it''s not suitable for monitoring large-scale combat.

    "No way, I can''t handle it." the tree said awkwardly.

    "The girl lying there looks like an ordinary person." it''s rare to show surprise that month. There are only a few of the demons who can destroy several buildings with their physical strength, not to mention ordinary humans.

    "About that, there are only some traces of magical physical transformation on her, which can almost be regarded as ordinary people," said Kishu.

    "It means that ordinary people will jump over the demon special zone and can swing down the building?" the month mocked.

    "It is certain that there is a big problem with the other party''s background, but at present, there is too little intelligence to find out her details." the special police and the demon attacking master came too late. At that time, the battle was over and only the injured girl left at the scene was caught.

    "How badly is the girl lying there?" asked the injured girl that month.

    "It''s said that life is not a big problem, because the damaged internal organs can be copied and regenerated from somatic cells. It''s strange that she should lose part of the internal organs, the so-called celiac plexus."

    "Was it eaten?" that month said to herself, with an expression of understanding.

    "Ha ha, it''s interesting."

    A pure and innocent voice came from behind her. It was a beautiful and surprised male voice.

    "I see. So it''s not the internal organs themselves, but her psychic Center... No, is it the spirit itself... It''s really intriguing."

    "It''s you, snake man..." that month stared at the voice master who showed his face from the channel and wrinkled his face blatantly: "Why are vampires belonging to outsiders here?"

    "It''s so mean. I came to visit you because I was asked by the organs of your country." vatora smiled.

    "Do you know anything?" that month, staring at her, her doll like beauty faintly sent out a burst of murderous spirit.

    "Have you ever heard of lanwade, the moon in the south palace?" vatora shook her head and said a strange name.

    "It''s the armored flying ship of the royal family of aldikia in northern Europe. It''s the flagship of the holy Ring Knights. It''s none of their business." although she was an attacking magician on the artificial island that month, she used to be a notorious witch in Europe.

    "Although the official didn''t publish it, it seems that the ship broke the news by coincidence last night? The location where the coordinate information was interrupted is said to be within 160 kilometers west of Xianshen island." vatotona looked at the seemingly unrelated information, which made the look of that month become serious.

    "Do you want to say that the royal family of ardikia had a hand in the events in front of her?" she muttered, feeling a burst of trouble.

    "Well, although there is no evidence. Anyway, I will stand idly by for the time being and do not intend to intervene now. Don''t worry, they are not your enemies. Just ignore them, and maybe you can see a particularly interesting play." vatora smiled, his eyes flashed with excitement, which was the light of belligerence

    "Hum, what''s your bad idea? If you annoy him, I won''t save you again." that month said coldly.

    "Ann, that little thing won''t involve him. It''s not so coincidental." vatora waved his hand.

 Chapter 146

    Mu Hantian couldn''t hide the trouble of the demon clan. Mu Hantian knows that he must have something to do with Xia Yin last night.

    According to that month, there were two strange girls making trouble on the west side. It''s weird because they are ordinary people, but they have the power to surpass the orcs. I don''t know where Xia Yin got the news, and it''s difficult for mu Hantian to hide. Mu slept soundly in cold weather, so he didn''t see anything. Naturally, he was curious. He wanted to ask her, but Xia Yin, who had always been obedient, surprisingly didn''t come to school. Mu Hantian doesn''t know much about the angel story, but knows that Xia Yin is the last boos, and the middle is not very clear.

    Xia Yin''s mysterious absence from class has attracted the attention and concern of countless junior high school students, which shows how popular she is in school. Mu Hantian is more worried than those students, because she always talks to him about something. Mu Hantian finally found that she was safe and sound, sleeping on a white bed like a hospital bed, and the whole person looked a little pathetic.

    Mu Hantian thought she was ill, but at night, there was a demon fight on the artificial island again. Just like last night, there was no difference that the prisoners were two young girls.

    I learned a very important news from that month''s mouth. One of the women in the battle was very much like Xia Yin, a junior high school student who Mu Hantian often cared about. Because they were wearing masks, they were not sure that month. The attacking magicians called them parasites of masks. Mu Hantian, who was originally suspicious, was able to determine immediately that one of the people in the battle would be Xia Yin.

    "Tianzhai, would you like to visit Xia Yin with me after school? Maybe she is ill now." when Mu Hantian was thinking, the door of the cooking classroom was pushed open, and the four girls came to him from the outside.

    "Visit Xia yin?" Mu Hantian said slowly.

    "Well, I can probably know Xia Yin''s address. The artificial island is especially famous for the magic guide worker''s sculpture." she said in a voice.

    "Yes, Xia Yin is my friend." agurola echoed.

    Mu Hantian wanted to stop talking. He thought there were too many people and there was some trouble.

    "Teacher, you don''t want to leave me to act alone." Xuecai seemed to guess his mind and snorted.

    "Well, gather in the cooking classroom after school." facing the eyes of the four women''s request, Mu Hantian couldn''t refuse, so he had to promise them temporarily.

    In the evening, the five got off at the station in the North District of Xianshen island and came to an area full of high-tech enterprises.

    "Master craftsman?" snow vegetable blinked and looked at the map to find the location. He looked up at the guide board in front of the station and saw the destination.

    "I remember it''s like a company that makes cleaning robots." snow cabbage groped for her fuzzy memory.

    "Yes. That enterprise is mainly famous for manufacturing robot dolls. The research facility is located in XianShen City, where ye Lai''s adoptive father seems to work." he nodded.

    "Hum, when the monastery was destroyed in the past, I really didn''t listen to his words and give them to him for adoption, otherwise you would have another partner." Mu Hantian said displeased.

    "As usual, being adopted should be a good thing, otherwise it would be too painful to be alone. But it doesn''t mean that Xia Yin will be abused by her adoptive father. Teacher, you are so thoughtful." Xuecai deeply understands it and nods solemnly.

    "Hoo hoo, the address should be the building in front of you. The truth of the matter will be known as soon as you get there." he pointed to the destination indicated by the arrival address, a strange building. For buildings with an aggressive appearance, the entire outer wall is covered with mirror processed glass. Excluding the office building with a sense of life, it looks cold and rigid, but lives in the Research Institute of the enterprise.

    "Welcome." as soon as I opened the door, a young woman greeted me at the counter.

    "Ah... I''m sorry, we want to meet Miss yelase Xiayin who lives here." Yusha is very familiar and speaks out. She looks much more sensible than sauerkraut.

    Women look up to Nie Kong with non emotional eyes. She is a robot. The magician works to imitate the mechanical doll made by human beings and applies it to the service industry.

    "Ye laixia Yin is out at present." the robot manipulated the computer at hand and answered faintly.

    "Do you know when she will come back?" he asked aloud.

    "I don''t know. I didn''t tell you," she replied politely and coldly, much worse than astaruti. No wonder, one is an artificial girl, the other is a mechanical object, not a level of creature.

    "Excuse me, is Mr. Ye se Xiansheng at home?" he asked Xuecai about Xia Yin''s guardian.

    "Guest, are you?" the artificial girl asked,

    "I''m Ji Xin from the Lion King mechanism. I have something to visit Mr. yese Xiansheng." Xuecai said seriously. Mu Hantian patted his forehead. Snow vegetable''s character is as serious as ever. If she said she was going to lie to her, she must be stupid to believe it.

    "Received your order, please wait there for a moment," said the robot, pointing to the sofa for visitors in the center of the hall.

    Mu Hantian sat there with several women. They didn''t feel bored with her, but it would make things very complicated.

    After waiting for about ten minutes, I found someone coming out of the elevator in the hall. It was a foreign woman in a black uniform suit, similar to the smell of the vampire kiriola encountered in prison.

    That woman has bright blond hair. She is as tall as Nie Kong in high heels. The excellent figure is enough to match the height. It belongs to a beautiful woman with full flesh feeling. The thigh lines of the narrow skirt are gorgeous and moving, and the burning black silk goes straight to the mysterious top.

    "She is Ye Lai''s adoptive father? It''s impossible." agurola exclaimed.

    "She''s a demon," said snow vegetable, ignoring agurola''s foolish words of lack of common sense. She wore a metal bracelet about five centimeters wide on her left arm. That''s the demon login certificate issued by the artificial island management commune.

    "Well, I can detect that she smells like a vampire," anatos nodded.

    The woman in the red suit stopped in front of them. She showed a bewildered expression, smiled and asked, "sorry, did you keep waiting?"

    "It''s good to know. Let me wait for you. Your airs are really big." agurola said angrily.

    "Sorry..." the woman made a simple etiquette, probably the etiquette of a vampire, but she suddenly recovered her original look and didn''t pay attention to agurola, the fourth true ancestor.

 Chapter 147

    She took her attention away from agurola, looked at Mu Hantian and Xuecai, and continued in a transactional tone: "hello again, I''m Beatrice Basler of the R & D department. I''m doing a similar secretary job next to the sage yese. What''s your business to find yese today?"

    Although she has been talking a lot, she just didn''t answer her questions in front of familiar people.

    "Sorry, we hope to talk directly with myself. Can you help arrange a meeting with him?" snow vegetable''s tone was stiff and very serious. Vampire Beatrice nodded gently. If someone had witnessed what happened a few days ago, she would certainly recognize her as the vampire who attacked the royal family of aldikia.

    "I see. But it''s a headache. Yele is not in the dormitory today," Beatrice explained.

    "Oh, aren''t you there?" Mu Hantian looked up and looked at her. The bright eyes seemed to have an insight into people''s heart.

    Beatrice''s heart tightened, "yes, ye Lai is outside the island."

    "Outside Xianshen island? Is classmate Ye Lai... His daughter with him?" said Xuecai.

    "In this way, is Xia Yin all right?" he asked anxiously. As if surprised by her question, Beatrice''s eyes narrowed slightly.

    "There''s probably something wrong. She and Yele have arrived at the management area of the company, the uninhabited island around the artificial island." Beatrice smiled warmly and affirmed. With the permission of the government, enterprises based in the demon special zone can borrow several unmanned islands around the artificial island as management areas to facilitate them to use and experiment some magic spells. After all, the artificial island is affected by various factors. We can''t use large-scale magic wantonly, otherwise it will attract a special police force immediately.

    "Do you know when they will come back?" Mu Hantian asked casually.

    Beatrice, who seemed regretful, shook her head and replied, "the date of return is uncertain. I have no right to be informed of the details of the business plan currently in the charge of Yele."

    "It seems impossible to visit Xia Yin." Yu Shamian was disappointed.

    Seeing her disappointed look, she smiled and suggested, "if you have something urgent, I think it will be faster to visit the research facilities directly. The company will have two small planes for communication a day. Please let them go with you. Now, I think I can probably catch the afternoon flight."

    "You didn''t lie to us." snow vegetable paused and glanced at her intentionally or unintentionally.

    "Of course, why lie to you for no reason." she giggled, and her breasts trembled, which attracted snow vegetables'' jealous eyes.

    "Hum, if you know you lied to me, do you know what will happen?" Mu Hantian stretched out his hand and squeezed her small mouth. They are almost the same height, so they don''t have to bend down.

    "You... What are you talking about? What will happen to me?" Beatrice flashed an unnatural smile, but soon hid. As a vampire of the old times, I haven''t met any big scenes.

    She was even very strange. She was afraid of the Mu cold day in front of her. A man who looked like an ordinary man was unconvinced and thought, "hum, Rao, you have the fourth true ancestor as your backer, but can the fourth true ancestor resist her?"

    "Nothing. Generally speaking, I will cut off the tongue of a liar." Mu Hantian forced his fingers, and his lips painted with light red suddenly opened, revealing a tip of his tongue. Xia Yin really didn''t go to the dormitory, Mu Hantian knew. But not outside the artificial island, as the girl in front of her said, but still in an indoor room on the island, lying on a white bed.

    "Hee hee, if you bite me off with your mouth, you''re welcome at any time." she leaned in Mu Hantian''s arms, spit out the tip of her tongue with her small mouth, and looked at Mu Hantian with charming eyes. That small mouth, as if looking forward to Mu cold day to taste.

    Snow cabbage forked. "Teacher, please don''t do some dirty things. It''s embarrassing for us."

    The three daughters of Yusha he, agurola and anatos stared at Mu Hantian as if they wanted to monitor him.

    "Hum, lead the way."

    Mu Han Tian snorted and pushed her away with both hands.

    "I see. Then, please."

    Beatrice waved to them and stepped forward. Snow vegetable was a little timid and whispered, "take... Take a plane?" she clenched her fist and shook her head. Her lips were pale and trembling.

    Mu cold day, they came to the airport in the North District, which belongs to the mage industrial plastic industry. Only a small control tower was built in the hinterland of the airport. There was a small six seater plane on the runway, as if it had been left alone and parked there

    Waiting for mu on a cold day in a small plane was a man with long hair in a jacket. He is very tall, but he is too thin. Looking at the landing permit in the bracelet, we can find that he is an ORC.

    He simply raised his hand to Mu Hantian and his party who came from the runway: "welcome, five guests. My name is fog island. I''m in charge of running errands under Beatrice. Please give me more advice."

    No one answered, because the two women''s faces were almost pale. He looked very anxious and was holding his hands in prayer. Nie Kong couldn''t help but find it interesting that the two women were afraid of flying.

    The two vampires Lori, although afraid, are mostly curious, saying that it is a cursed giant bird.

    "You two... Are you all right?" Mu Hantian couldn''t help asking. Xuecai raised her pretty face and looked at Mu Hantian.

    "There''s no such thing! I... I''m the sword Witch of the Lion King''s mechanism." Mu Han Tian gave a helpless smile after listening to Xuecai''s clumsy words. Snow vegetable''s unexpected weakness is very cute, but mu Hantian has no intention to make fun of her and tries hard to hide her fear. She has always been serious. It is rare for her to encounter that rare expression.

    "Don''t hide it. You see, she''s not used to flying. Although she''s not used to taking all means of transportation, she''ll faint soon." she can''t stand it even if the plane doesn''t open.

    "I didn''t mean to make fun of you. I really know you better when I can see the rare side of sauerkraut."

    For mu Hantian''s words, sauerkraut pursed its lips to protest, and its eyes flashed.

    Mu Hantian held the two women''s hands. His warm and powerful hands made the two women no longer afraid.

 Chapter 148

    After sailing for more than half an hour, they crossed more than 100 kilometers and came to a deserted island outside the artificial island. It is said that it is desolate and can not see the shape and shadow of the house from above. It is a completely uninhabited island.

    It is a half moon island covered by green forest in the center, less than two meters in diameter. The plane began to circle sharply. The engine hissed noisily and the fuselage shook violently.

    There was no concrete road, but the plane resolutely forcibly landed on the grass covered flat ground, almost in the form of forced landing. The body bounced up several times on the bumpy road and stopped slowly.

    Afraid of snow vegetables and sand, they couldn''t help hugging Mu cold day and were shy because they had no time.

    The orc named fog Island skillfully untied his seat belt and helped Mu open the bad cabin door in cold weather. Mu Hantian took the two shaky women and set foot on the uninhabited island.

    "Yese, are they really on the island?" agurola asked, looking at the empty scene.

    Fog Island smiled and said, "who knows, you will have a chance to meet sooner or later, if you can live safely until then." after confirming that Mu cold day, they got off the plane, he closed the hatch. The plane engine started again, and the small body slowly started and drove away.

    "Good bye, if you want to hate Beatrice," he shook his hand at Mu cold day at the window.

    Snow vegetables, their expressions frozen with amazement, seemed to understand the meaning of his words, and watched the plane disappear into the sky. The plane that disappeared at the other end of the sea level did not come back. They were completely abandoned on a small uninhabited island.

    "Cold weather is a fool. He can only stare at beautiful women. Now he has been cheated." when he recovered from airsickness, he began to preach to Mu cold weather.

    "Look, I told you not to follow me." Mu Hantian shook his head. Several followers couldn''t solve the problem cleanly.

    "Without us, I can''t think of what your situation would be like. I''m not sure where the vicious woman would deceive you to sell it," cried agurola.

    Sauerkraut with a sad expression, then silently lowered his head. As a witch proud of her outstanding psychic ability, she didn''t see through Beatrice''s trick. She probably thought she should be responsible for things.

    "I''m sorry, teacher. It was my mistake. But why? They tried every means to stop us from visiting Xia yin? And they imprisoned us on the island. What''s their intention?" Xuecai said bitterly.

    "The mobile phone signal can''t be received, and no ship will happen to pass by. It feels like the victims drifting to the uninhabited island... Really, do you want to live on the island for a lifetime." when he took out his mobile phone, he looked a little disappointed.

    "Picnic?" I heard anatos''s belly growling and her mouth drooling. I flew to the island in the afternoon. Now it''s time for dinner. "Well, in addition, we need food and shelter from the wind and rain. If we can, we should find it before the sun completely sets." Xuecai pulls out the silver gun from the guitar box behind her. According to the situation, she has a lot of experience sleeping outside.

    "OK, let''s find a suitable place for a picnic." several women said, enthusiastically following the snow vegetables, and a group of girls rushed into the forest of the island

    Listen to the two vampires, Lori''s tone seems happy, and snow cabbage is a little speechless. Along the path of snow vegetables, I wandered in the forest for about half an hour. In the middle of the slope stands a dark concrete wall. There are cracks and moss on the wall, but it must be an artificial building.

    It just looks like a fortress, and there are countless concave holes and cracks on the wall, like a place for testing the power of weapons. There was no one in the dark castle. Quietly, I could only hear the sound of some insects.

    Seeing that night was coming, Mu Hantian took several women from the landing position through the forest and came to the silver beach. At this time, the red sunset, you can see the sun sinking below the sea level.

    The blue and rippling sea is very quiet. Occasionally, a few seagulls stop in their sight, full of comfort.

    "Now let''s prepare dinner."

    Mu Hantian took out a huge iron frame and some barbecue cooking tools and materials, but most of them were meat.

    Agurola and anatos are drooling. They like barbecue best.

    Snow cabbage looked at the surrounding environment and had an idea. She knocked out the coconuts growing on the beach with her silver gun. He picked up a pile of wood from the forest and built a stove with stones. The collected dead branches lit easily.

    The two women were unexpectedly capable. On the contrary, the two powerful vampires lacked common sense and stared at the meat baked in Mu Hantian''s hand. If you leave it outside, you may starve to death

    "So... What''s that? Is it a gift from nature?" agurola was surprised and looked at the snow cabbage knocking the coconut, revealing the sweet juice and snow-white tender meat inside. She felt very delicious.

    "That''s coconut fruit. It can be used as side dishes and drinks." sauerkraut replied slightly proudly.

    "Well, it''s a superb taste to match with barbecue. It''s so comfortable to have a picnic outside with the wide ocean and the sea breeze." agurola took a big bite of the meat roasted in Mu Hantian and drank the natural coconut milk, feeling the unprecedented happiness.

    Yusha is very satisfied. In the end, wherever you go, as long as there is a cold day, life is full of comfort and joy. Even in the face of danger, he will bring them peace of mind and happiness.

    "Really, I was going to visit Xia Yin. Who would have expected that it would be an accident to come to the isolated island, and the teacher actually had leisure to have a picnic. I don''t know what the magic tutor Gongsu will do. The teacher really doesn''t have a sense of crisis." snow vegetable muttered, but obviously enjoyed it.

    The night was getting deeper and deeper. Only in the cold day, the smell of their fire and barbecue spread all the way out. At the same time, there was a grass in the forest.

 Chapter 149

    "Rustle..." the sound from the grass attracted the vigilance of sauerkraut sauce. She clenched xuexialang in her hand, "who''s there!"

    "Don''t make a fuss, maybe it''s a wild cat." Mu Hantian said

    "But... There can be no kitten on a desert island. I want to make sure." snow vegetable hesitated.

    But before she finished, a "meow" voice came out of the grass. It''s sweet, like a bird in a tree. Snow vegetables are stunned. Are there really kittens on the island?

    "Well, it''s probably not a kitten, maybe a puppy. Kittens can''t make such a big noise in the grass." Mu Hantian didn''t seem to feel at ease and said to several women.

    Snow vegetables, they are very strange. If Mu cold weather, they clearly have heard a cat barking. If it''s a dog, how can they make a cat''s voice?

    "Woof..." after silence, a dog barked again in the grass, and the women widened their eyes at the same time.

    "No, if it''s a dog, it must have rushed out by smelling the meat. Is it a grass eating sheep?" Mu Hantian muttered to himself, and as if responding to Mu Hantian, the grass made a bleat.

    "Ah, it''s really a sheep?" sauerkraut was surprised and his head was in a mess under the guidance of Mu Hantian.

    "Well, that''s right. Sheep can''t see at night. Can I guess wrong again, but wolves. Because wolves are afraid of fire, they don''t dare to come out."

    "Woo..." I don''t know how many times I changed, but the wolf''s cry is still vivid. It''s just that the voice is charming with girls. It sounds very cute. Mu Han Tian held back his smile and said to agurola, "the wolf is not a solitary animal, but it seems that he only heard one sound. Did he guess wrong? It''s not the wolf, but the tiger."

    "Ah... I can''t stand it anymore." a crazy gentle voice came from behind the nearby tree, and she rushed out of the grass.

    Silver hair and blue eyes; Unlike the whole face of the Japanese, girls are almost mistaken for beautiful goddesses. The appearance is similar to Xia Yin in seven or eight points, but the body is one size larger than Xia Yin, just like Xia Yin''s sister. Although the other party really doesn''t look like a soldier, he wears a western suit and tether boots that look like a military uniform.

    "Ha ha... You''re willing to come out." Mu Hantian couldn''t help laughing and thought it was very fun. I just said it for fun. I didn''t expect that she would simply learn to call it out.

    "You''ve already found out. You just want to play with me?" the girl was angry, and her blue eyes glared at Mu Hantian.

    "Who calls you stupid? Ordinary people won''t be fooled." Mu Hantian smiled and thought of the girl hiding in the grass and racking her brains to think of a lovely look of learning animal calls.

    Several women suddenly realized, and Xuecai secretly blamed Xiang Mu on the cold day. The teacher was so naughty that she couldn''t bully girls, and didn''t know what relationship she had with Xia Yin.

    "Princess Ben won''t easily forgive your rude behavior. Are you a man?"

    She sat opposite Mu Hantian, grabbed Mu Hantian''s barbecue and stuffed it into her mouth regardless of etiquette. According to her situation, she is probably hungry, so she will secretly watch Mu cold day and them.

    "Excuse me... Are you Xia Yin''s sister? How is Xia Yin now?" he asked in a low voice.

    Seeing her appearance, they already know that the girl who appears has an unusual relationship with Xia Yin.

    "I''m La fulia, the eldest daughter of Lucas lichban, king of aldikia in northern Europe, who lives as a princess in the kingdom of aldikia. As for Xia Yin, strictly speaking, she is my relative. She came to the artificial island to take her home instead of her, so I don''t know her situation now." La fulia held her skirt and saluted gracefully, The pretty face blooms a girl''s smile of the same age. Just after seeing Mu Han, she immediately pouted her greasy little mouth.

    Snow vegetable stared at the girl who claimed to be a princess, "so you are really a princess."

    "Why should I lie?" La Freya looked at the confused snow cabbage and tilted her head.

    "Generally no human habitation is visited by the princess. The Japanese government will send someone to welcome it. There will be someone to arrange the trip to the princess of the lion, including the lion king. But how can you appear in the uninhabited artificial island, princess?" very much puzzled by the pickled mustard greengage.

    She said angrily, "please call me la Freya. I''m tired of your highness, Princess and royal daughter. At least I don''t want foreign friends to call me by that rigid name, otherwise I won''t talk to you."

    "Eh? But..." Xuecai seems to shake her head in surprise. She is a government official. She will inevitably resist the excessive intimacy and distance of the government''s distinguished guests, and she is a very serious person.

    "By the way, you can also take a nickname." she muttered with a serious thought on her face, and then smiled proudly: "for example, change my name to Xiaofu or Fu sauce with great harmony. It''s acceptable. Hehe, don''t look at me. I''m also familiar with Japanese culture."

    "Stupid princess." Mu Hantian hummed.

    "Only you can''t. You''re a man. Do you have a bit of a gentleman''s temperament. You should kneel in front of me on one knee and kiss the back of my hand to show respect." she seemed still angry, so La Freya spoke with dissatisfaction.

    "No, please forgive us for calling you by your big name, La fulia. So, how could you be in such a place?" snow cabbage hurriedly covered Mu Hantian''s mouth for fear that Mu Hantian would freeze the relationship between the kingdom of aldikia and the Japanese government.

    "My boat was knocked down on the way to visit XianShen City," La Freya said as if nothing had happened.

    "Strike the pendant? It shouldn''t be made by the magic guide." snow vegetable was surprised

    "There''s nothing wrong. I''m afraid it''s to kidnap me." as if mourning those sacrificed subordinates, La fulia slightly lowered her eyes and nodded. It was a few days ago that the armored flying ship carrying her was shot down. That day, it was said that La fulia, accompanied by the escort knights, was going to chord God Island. Later, when the ship sailed through the sea area, it was suddenly attacked.

    In a surprise attack at a height of 1000 meters late at night, it was a monster with wings and a mask. The weak Knights lost most of their combat power. The attendants recognized the adverse situation and stuffed La Freya into the escape boat. Before she could resist, the escape boat was launched into the sea.

 Chapter 150

    If they had not fallen on the island in Mu cold weather, it was estimated that La fulia would starve to death on the island because she had no food supply. After all, it has been a few days since the accident. The food and in the escape pod have been consumed completely, otherwise the food will not taste.

    "Don''t you think so? Are those people planning to ask for ransom?" asked the snow vegetable with great questions. As a private enterprise, it is hard to think of other reasons for the devil guide workers to hire demons to attack the ships of a country''s royal family.

    "They covet my body and are the blood of the aldikia royal family. Because almost all the women born in the aldikia royal family are powerful psychics." La fulia shook her head quietly and smiled bitterly at the corners of her mouth.

    "Psychic media... Do you mean witches?" agurola said and glanced at snow cabbage, thinking that snow cabbage she knew was a kind of person.

    The sauerkraut discovered by the Lion King''s mechanism should also be a witch with excellent qualifications, and can freely use the snow Xia wolf, so I know how powerful it is. But mu Hantian knew that the power in the princess seemed to be much stronger than that of sauerkraut.

    La Freya continued: "the sage yelase, who was employed by the magic guide worker, was a court magic guide technician serving the ardikian royal family. Many of the magic mysteries he knew needed the psychic ability of the royal family. Probably because of this, they took the risk to take me away."

    "The wise ye se you said is the adoptive father of Ye se Xiayin?" Mu Hantian said.

    La Freya looked back at him with a serious face and said, "he is not Xiayin yese''s biological father."

    "I know, ye Lai said that she lived in a monastery when she was a child. I brought her out a few years ago because of some accidents." Mu Hantian pretended to sigh.

    He Sha looked at the princess''s blue eyes and asked seriously, "up to now, you haven''t said clearly what it has to do with Xia Yin. Why are you so similar?"

    "Do we look alike? I''ve heard that the Japanese don''t know much about the looks of Westerners." La Freya asked with a wink, her eyes deliberately pretending to be garlic.

    "No matter how you say it, it''s too similar!" he said with his hands akimbo and couldn''t help approaching the princess.

    La Freya stared at them and became silent. Rather than what she was hiding, the silence was more like hesitation about whether to tell a major personal secret.

    "I heard some news from Xiansheng yese. Xia Yin''s real father is the last king of aldikia," said Mu Hantian.

    La Freya was embarrassed. "Yes, Xia Yin''s father is my grandfather, so she is my aunt. Fifteen years ago, my grandfather and a Japanese woman living in aldikia gave birth to a daughter, ye laixia Yin."

    "Eh?" the women were stunned and seemed surprised to hear the scandal of being a royal family.

    "Of course, that was an affair for my grandmother, so Xiayin''s mother didn''t want to cause trouble to my grandfather after giving birth, so she returned to Japan. Later, my grandfather learned about it and ordered someone to build a monastery for her to support Yelai. Xiayin''s current father is equivalent to her uncle."

    When she met a foreign princess who was very similar to Xia Yin, she vaguely expected the truth.

    From the appearance, the princess is almost seventeen or eighteen years old, obviously older than Xia Yin. But for Xia Yin, La fulia seems to be her niece. It''s a ridiculous relationship. It''s just another matter whether Xia Yin recognizes her or not.

    "Why didn''t you come to pick her up before and keep ignoring her until now?" he said with great dissatisfaction.

    "Although she doesn''t have the right to inherit the throne, it''s right that she belongs to the royal family. A few days ago, my grandfather''s confidant died, and his last words let the existence of Yele Xiayin see light. My grandfather didn''t dare to face things, while my grandmother was angry and made some confusion in the palace. In addition, I heard some rumors, so I came to pick her up." La Freya rarely sighs weakly.

    "That''s why you''re going to Xianshen city?" he said with a sigh of sympathy.

    "Yes, I was supposed to pick up Yele Xiayin instead of my grandfather. I know that the monastery where Yele Xiayin was raised had an accident five years ago. It was probably because she was young and unconsciously let the psychic power get out of control. Xiansheng should find out that she was an aldikia royal family because of that incident. He would accept Xiayin as an adopted daughter, probably in order to take her in his own demons Act as a medium in the ritual. "La Freya clenched her little fist.

    "Please be more specific. Since a few days ago, no wonder Xia Yin is a little strange."

    "I have information, but I can''t confirm it very much. It''s possible that yosase wants to make a modeling angel." seeing that he actually cares about his aunt, the princess is very strange about their relationship.

    "Modeling an angel?" the strange and ominous pronunciation makes snow cabbage frown and imitate to create an angel?

    "That''s the magic ritual that sage yelase has been studying for a long time. It evolves the spirit grid by artificial means, so that human beings can be reborn into a higher-level existence and create a god grid," La Freya explained.

    "Hum, it''s too much to try to make an angel with human beings. There is absolutely no one who can turn her into an angel except me." Mu Hantian said coldly, and he can''t forgive the people who treat Xia Yin as an experiment.

    "Eh..." for mu cold day''s unexpected answer, several women seemed very strange. Without time to say anything, a row of lights suddenly lit up on the sea outside the beach. It seemed that someone came by boat.

 Chapter 151

    In addition to the sand of ordinary people and snow vegetables with good eyesight, they can clearly see the armed forces on the ship. They are covered by black armor and arranged neatly on the coming ships.

    The searchlights lit up one after another, and the forest was surrounded by the light of day. The landing boat on the shore opened the gate, and the soldiers covered with black armor were holding large military rifles and machine gun bullets fired at Mu cold day.

    "Wow, it''s terrible." he hid behind Mu Hantian. I''m afraid he hasn''t experienced a big event since he lost his memory. Agurola appeared powerful magic, forming an ice wall in front of them to block the special bullets.

    "Was it sent by the devil guide Gongsu to attack with live ammunition. There''s no need to talk about it. It should mean that the other party has no intention to let us live." Xuecai threw out Xuexia wolf and looked like he was going to fight.

    They noticed footsteps coming from all directions. When they were fighting with the soldiers they first met, the enemy seemed to have launched a heavy siege.

    The red fire came and shot through many black armored soldiers in front of Mu Hantian. The body covered with full armor exploded and scattered, and black dirty oil and metal pieces scattered. The princess took the lead. She loaded the single shot pistol with gold ammunition and opened fire on the forced soldiers without hesitation. The muzzle of the gun burst out an amazing flash, smashing a large number of black armored soldiers.

    "Curse gun?" Xuecai was surprised to find the true face of her pistol. Although the pistol is very valuable, she is qualified to have the gun that can launch spells with her life experience.

    "They are the mechanical puppets made by the magic guide. They should have come after me. I''m sorry to bother you," La Freya said to them as she aimed at firing bullets.

    "Mechanical doll?" Xuecai was slightly surprised. No wonder he made such a simple move. It wasn''t for killing.

    "Well, they''ve been chasing me for several days, and now my bullets are running out. There''s no one on the landing boat. Can you sink it with your household animals?" she asked, pointing to the landing boat waiting on shore.

    "Now that you have sincerely asked, I''ll be kind enough to help you." agurola laughed and felt that she could finally show her skill.

    But she didn''t have time to release the sentinel, and anatos beside her released a torrent of magic. The roar turned into a shock wave, blasting through the ground in front and rolling up a large number of fragments. The atmosphere condensed by vibration creates a mirage between distortions. The virtual image in the mirage soon turns into a beast shape with a bright mane and two horns.

    The noumenon of aenatos, the deep Fei of two horns, appears.

    Its body itself is a polymer of amazing vibration waves, protruding from the two corners of the head, resonating like a tuning fork, emitting vicious high-frequency vibration waves. That vibration can shatter rocks and tear metals. The Bicorn''s roar turned into a shock wave bullet and attacked narakvile. Convert the huge magic possessed by the true ancestors into physical energy to attack the enemy.

    Its power destroyed the ship in front of us without leaving its original shape. The dolls are broken, the skeleton is broken, and all of us turn into powder. The surrounding air is compressed rapidly and becomes thousands of degrees high, which makes them burn out.

    It''s not just mechanical dolls that destroy. The once beautiful forest was burned by flames for hundreds of meters, the earth was leveled, and the terrain was beyond recognition. The traces of his beast were so tragic.

    "It''s really worthy of being the dependents of the fourth true ancestor. Its power can''t be underestimated." Xuecai said.

    Seeing the power of the fourth true ancestor for the first time, the princess was stunned and frozen in place. There was only one person who seemed to smile with satisfaction. It was aenatos.

    "Wow, No. 9, you always steal my limelight." agurola shouted discontentedly.

    Although she is the fourth true ancestor, it is a pity that the only beast that can control is herself, so she often makes anatos disobey her orders and sometimes oppose her.

    "You are too slow, but I have protected the sand in time," said anatos, completely ignoring agurola.

    "So you are the fourth true ancestor in the legend. The rumor is true. The fourth true ancestor actually woke up." La fulia murmured.

    "Don''t recognize the wrong person. I''m the fourth true ancestor. She''s just one of my dependents, the double horned deep Fei of the ninth." agurola shouted.

    "Forgot to introduce her. Her name is agurola. Now she can probably be called the fourth true ancestor. And I am their guardian, Mu cold day." Mu cold day helped introduce several women, but La Freya mostly stared at Mu cold day.

    A person who can be recognized by the fourth true ancestor cannot be very simple.

    "Mu Hantian, have you formed a permanent blood partner with the fourth true ancestor?" La fulia suddenly said.

    "It''s annoying. Just know it yourself. Don''t say it. You''ll be shy," agurola said.

    "There''s no such thing at all," retorted Xuecai and Yusha.

    In a research room on the artificial island, Xia Yin lies on a white bed and sleeps in the light. In her thin ears, the mantra chanted like magnificent music is constantly ringing through. The steps of modeling angels have reached the final stage. Only Xia Yin remains of the seven psychic mediums devouring each other, including another surviving partner of the monastery.

    The sacred light forms a torrent, and the complex magic lines engraved on her body radiate light. Xia Yin spreads her asymmetric ugly wings. She knows that she is gradually turning into a non-human alien.

    Needless to say, she knows that when the transformation is completely over, she will disappear from the real world and become an angel called by her father to save all sentient beings.

    There is only a trace of peace in the slightly residual consciousness. The little life she helped infected herself with some warm memories. The moment before she fell asleep, Xia Yin suddenly thought of a very important person, the one who always talked to her and always treated her gently. For the past five years, as always, only he will talk to himself and care about himself.

    "Cold weather, Ni sauce, will you remember Xia yin?" Xia Yin''s consciousness faded out in the light, and a teardrop fell in her eyes as she continued to sleep. The tears evaporated completely when they met the divine light

 Chapter 152

    Watching Xia Yin''s spell fluctuate and improve, the following Ye se Xiansheng carefully observed her condition. After all, it was the last adjustment.

    "As a result, only your daughter survived. How do you feel?" the woman in black uniform pushed open the door and smiled at the girl with high fluctuation on the bed.

    Use 7 experimental bodies, use their psychic path to fight each other and devour their bodies, and the remaining kings who can be upgraded.

    "I had expected the ending from the beginning, and there was no mistake, because their physical qualities were too different." yese Xiansheng said faintly, leaving aside the relationship.

    "Even if her birth is unclean, her daughter is the blood of the royal family and has an extraordinary high psychic medium." Beatrice seemed to say sarcastically, and her tone showed that she despised Xia Yin.

    Yese Xiansheng''s eyes, which were not emotional, had a cold light of anger and looked at the woman''s side face. Although she is an illegitimate daughter, she is her own niece after all, and she is treated as a daughter.

    "Do you mean to talk nonsense, Beatrice Basler?"

    She shrugged and denied, smiled and said, "in fact, there''s something important to tell you. We''ve caught the fourth Zhenzu and her watcher."

    "Known as the strongest vampire in the world?" yese Xiansheng was surprised and said in a deep voice.

    "Well, she has the sword Wizard of the Lion King mechanism around her, and it seems a little difficult to control her. First, whether it is the real fourth true ancestor or not, and their strength is very strong, so it is difficult to experiment for new products." Beatrice said happily.

    After a long time of meditation, ye se asked in a heavy voice, "where is the fourth true ancestor?"

    "What do you say? Of course, it''s on the island outside our company. That''s the venue for our mechanical puppet live fire drill. It''s OK to sink them together with the whole island."

    "OK. Using them as the catalyst for the final evolution can be said to be a very satisfied opponent." Xiansheng solemnly nodded his head. Xia Yin''s promotion seems to need external forces to trigger.

    Beatrice smiled and turned. Fourth, the battle between Zhenzu and the "angel" is much expected.

    "Not only that, the sow of aldikia seems to be hiding on an uninhabited island and can be carried in a litter." Beatrice squinted and heard her abusive words, we can know how much she hates La fulia.

    "Princess La Freya... I didn''t expect her to be alive. I''m so lucky." yese Xiansheng sighed sympathetically with the princess if he had deep meaning.

    "Isn''t it very good, because Xia Yin can''t reproduce cells in mass production during her transformation. If she can catch the sow alive, the modeling angel will have as many as possible. She can use ye laixia Yin without scruples and without reservation, not afraid of damage."

    "Maybe." he looked at Xia Yin who continued to sleep without expression.

    "Now that the plan is ready, I''ll ask the captain to sail." Beatrice said and left the research room happily, leaving only Xiansheng yelase silently watching Xia Yin sleeping.

    Until more than half an hour later, Nie Kong, who was chatting with La Freya on the beach, once again found that someone had landed on the uninhabited island by boat. On the deck, there stood three familiar figures, tall beauties, thin men and middle-aged and elderly people who had not been seen in Mu Han days for several years.

    Beatrice was the first to get off the ship. She changed her black Secretary uniform. At this time, she was wearing a tight leather dress, which exposed her enchanting figure curve.

    "Ye se Xiansheng, you have the face to see me?" Mu Hantian glared murderously, but ye se Xiansheng didn''t change his face, and the orcs on one side hurriedly raised their hands to surrender.

    "I haven''t seen you for five years. Are you as usual?" yese Xiansheng looked at Mu Hantian, whose face flashed surprise. He didn''t expect to meet him here.

    "I specially entrusted Xia Yin to you five years ago, but you took Xia Yin as an experimental object. Thanks to your courage to see me, you should not regret your death." Mu Hantian said coldly and didn''t intend to go around him.

    "You can''t help but see that, but I swear to God, I didn''t treat Xia Yin badly. I regard him as my own reason, and you should understand the reason." ye Laixian said softly, holding his hand against his chest.

    "You want to mold her as close as a daughter into a non-human thing as you want?" La Freya''s tone was filled with deplorable accusations.

    "I''d like to say hello to your highness. I haven''t seen your Highness for seven years. You''re really beautiful now. As you said, your highness, it''s just because she is like my own daughter that she can participate in all this." after hearing Xiansheng''s words without guilt.

    "Don''t talk nonsense. I advise you to hand over Xia Yin so that you can go on the road."

    "There are seven people in the simulated Angel experimental body we prepared. Four of them were knocked down by Xia Yin himself. Including the losers in the middle, she has obtained six psychic centers. With the seven psychic centers inherent in human beings, the total number is 13, which is the minimum number required for the psychic to ascend to the first level. With the annexation of the psychic level, I can create the most surviving one in the end Good individual! Now Xia Yin will be closer to God''s existence than human beings, that is, an angel. She will be happy, happier than anyone else. "He explained carefully for the people.

    "It probably means what Xian Sheng said. Let me convey the requirements of our company. First of all, the princess of aldikia, stop making unnecessary resistance and surrender to us. It doesn''t matter, as long as you are obedient and won''t kill you." Beatrice seemed very angry when she saw the princess.

    "Are you a mere vampire? You think too much of yourself." La Freya looked at Beatrice with disdain.

    Beatrice opened her lips and showed her two ferocious fangs. In a moment, she became a vampire.

    "It''s arrogant, smelly sow. It doesn''t matter. I won''t kill you immediately. After all, our company wants to use you as a vegetarian body to make angels. And the opposite ones, aren''t you looking for Xia yin? I brought her to you." she looked cruel, stretched out her tusks and looked at Mu cold day.

    Xiansheng took out a small remote control device from his black clothes and opened the container on the deck.

    It was an airtight container similar to a coffin, and the girl lying in it got up slowly in the white cold fog. It looks like the white clothes worn by patients, with thin hands and feet engraved with incantations. Her silver hair and blue eyes showed her identity. But her eyes were dull and she had asymmetric ugly wings behind her.

 Chapter 153

    "Xia Yin sauce, what''s the matter with you?" he noticed the strange smell from Xia Yin''s body, and he was worried and exclaimed. Mu Hantian stopped her from coming forward, because the Xia Yin in front of her was no longer the beautiful and simple Xia Yin before.

    "Ha ha, don''t you want to visit her? She is now a weapon made by us. By the way, the upgraded power in her body can destroy the fourth true ancestor. You guys can enjoy it." Beatrice laughed.

    It seems to be in response to her words. Xia Yin opens her ugly wings and floats slowly in the air. There was no emotion in the open eyes, and the pupil lost its focus. Her self-consciousness was completely suppressed by the engraved mantra.

    "Do you really want to do that, kensheng yese?" La fulia asked in a frozen voice, looking at kensheng yese holding the remote control device.

    "Start it, as the last ceremony of upgrading." without responding to the princess''s question, ye se Xiansheng called to the device, and Xia Yin''s body trembled when he heard the sound.

    "I''ve decided to deprive you of your qualification as Xia Yin''s guardian from now on. From now on, I won''t give her to others wantonly. The person who hurt Xia Yin is absolutely unforgivable." Mu Hantian walked towards Xia Yin, as if he didn''t notice the strange smell she sent out.

    "Really, what you said is so misunderstood. It''s obviously no different from advertising." snow vegetable muttered and looked at Xia Yin''s niece. Sure enough, she blushed and looked at Mu cold day with excitement.

    "Really, but now you can''t stop her." yese Xiansheng sighed softly.

    "Not necessarily. Since it is an artificial angel made by magic ceremony, just paralyze the magic on her." a silver flash passed through a corner of the vision of Ye se Xiansheng, and the real face of the flash was Xuecai''s gun. The snow vegetable holding the snow Xia wolf is as powerful as lightning and stabs the spear to Xia Yin. A magic subduing spear that can paralyze magic and cut off all kinds of enchantments. So she took advantage of the gap before Xia Yin started and tried to practice her plan.

    Just when the tip of the gun touched Xia Yin''s skin, it was snow cabbage that was knocked open. The strength of the shock retreat was as strong as that of the rush. She plunged her long gun into the ground and barely let herself land safely.

    "How could it be!" snow vegetable protected her paralyzed hand due to reaction force and shouted in horror. For the first time, her long gun, which can kill even real ancestors, was completely ineffective. Even snow vegetables could not hide her heart.

    "The divine vibration wave driving technique, the secret weapon of the Lion King''s mechanism, the seven type assault demon subduing machine gun. It''s just a waste of effort. The God created by hand can fluctuate, and it''s unreasonable to cause damage to the modeling angel with real divinity." looking at the silver gun of sauerkraut, yosase explained in a low voice.

    "I said, she is a stronger Angel than Zhenzu, the closest to the existence of God." Beatrice Jiao smiled, and a fiery red gun appeared in her hand, aiming at snow vegetables and the princess.

    "Don''t fight, it''s my fight," Mu said.

    "Teacher..."

    Although he used to refute Mu Hantian, he was speechless when he saw him.

    "Can you do it? Your current opponent is closest to the existence of God. Different from our high dimension, even if the dependents of the fourth true ancestor you control have more huge magic, you can''t destroy things that don''t exist in the world!" Beatrice said, and Xia Yin''s voice screamed sharply.

    "Eh eh..." the human vocal cords can never send out the sad and solemn scream with sanctity, and the light covering the summer sound is even more vast. Her monstrous body, which had become an alien, began to change. No, or transformation.

    The teeth full of the mouth fell off one after another, and the original childish face turned into a beautiful face with a golden ratio. The asymmetrical ugly wings disappeared, and the newly grown three pairs of beautiful wings were dazzling.

    What appeared on the surface of the wings was a huge eye, which revealed the nihilistic feeling of seeing through everything and looked down at the ground.

    "Wow, it hurts." two vampire Lauries were overwhelmed by the aggressive wave released by Xia Yin and clenched their teeth. Vampires are demons with dark attributes, and the light power of angels is their nemesis. Including Beatrice, their skin is hot and painful, which makes the vampire body complain. The overwhelming brilliance cannot be compared with that just now.

    It''s not magic anymore. It should be called air, with strong light. Xia Yin roared again, and the eyeballs on her wings emitted the dazzling light of the sun at the same time. The flash released forms a huge lightsaber, pouring down from the sky towards Mu cold sky. The lightsaber was inserted into the soil, causing a huge explosion, with amazing destructive power sweeping the whole island. The hard rock bed is broken into dust, and the white flame rages through the border.

    "Is that your dream all along, to transform Xia Yin into a ghost? Don''t be kidding!!" Mu Hantian was laughing wildly. He saw the whole lightsaber smashing into fireflies before and after him.

    "Well, can you simply rebound the air of the seven type assault demon subduing machine gun, but you can''t hurt vampires." yese Xiansheng whispered.

    "Well, you want to see an angel, right? I''ll show you enough!! I''ll make you despair. What''s the difference between the low-grade thing transformed and the real angel." Mu Hantian appeared in the white flame. At this time, his eyes were serious. He came like a God. The extremely strong sense of pressure made them out of breath.

    "Are you kidding? What do you know as a vampire?" yelase yelled angrily.

    "Come and have a try! My guardian, follow the ancient oath and come to me." Symphony of pure white wings, play beautiful music, master life and moonlight, show up, angel Gabriel. "

    After the white radiance exploded, it did not subside, but like a sun dispelling the darkness of space. The white radiance spread all over the surrounding tens of miles. White feathers fell from the sky one by one, resulting in a dream like feather rain. The sacred and high-level dimensional fluctuations emitted by the light suppressed the whole world. The hymn was singing and sweet The beautiful voice makes people feel like they are in heaven.

 Chapter 154

    The strange image in the sky almost covers the scope of the artificial island. When people''s eyes adapted to the brightness of the sky, they saw an incredible scene. Holy and beautiful angels appear from the light.

    Exquisite and perfect facial features, long golden hair with golden waist and white gauze clothes can not describe her beauty in words, but no one dares to blaspheme her.

    The low-level vampire Beatrice screamed in pain in the light. She struggled violently, and her body kept emitting white smoke, as if she might burn up at any time.

    In the month when he was investigating Xiansheng yelase on the artificial island, he was attracted by the white light and looked into the sky more than ten kilometers away. We are aware of the pure white and warm sunshine and the high-level dimensional fluctuations that do not belong to the world.

    "What a powerful divine light. Can you say that the experiment of mage''s industrial plastics was successful?"

    "Hehe, those lights are poison to us. If yese Xiansheng really succeeds, even Zhenzu won''t be its opponent." in the white light, vatora''s cheek is pale, and he is so affected more than ten miles apart. Angels are not creatures in the world. The dimensional level is higher than them, and the basic chance of winning is very small.

    "Your Highness, it seems that he was involved in that event. I don''t understand. Everything will be involved with him, and the result can''t be expected." he originally planned to meet the artificial angel made in a while, but he lost his confidence to overcome it after he realized the surging power. But mu Hantian is different. He can summon a stronger existence. That swordsman must be better than an angel.

    Following the line of sight of that month, shayahua looked at the sea, and then he couldn''t speak. Because even at the other end of the sea level, the change is still clearly visible. The night is like a sun. The bright but not dazzling light can make people feel warm.

    "Is that... An angel? Is it dangerous for sauerkraut?" Sha Yahua forced out that murmur, which can be found in psychic vision.

    "It''s really restless. Is he involved in trouble again? I''m really worried. I''ll go to the scene to see the situation." the moon sighed expressionless. Because the angel had a strong sense of coercion, she didn''t trust Nie Kong. In fact, it was the source of misunderstanding power that month. The wave was not an artificial Angel Xia Yin, but a dependent beast summoned by the cold sky.

    "Wait, please take me with you. That damn bastard actually let snow vegetables fall into crisis." shayahua shouted and hurriedly took that month''s arm. Vatora watched the two women disappear. He couldn''t rely too much on the light.

    "What, really... The real angel actually came?" everyone was stunned and stared at the angel dancing in the sky. Compared with Xia Yin, whether Gabriel is a real angel in fluctuation or form, the man-made mediocre products can''t be compared at all. It''s not a grade.

    "Eh eh..." the artificial Angel Xia Yin uttered a high pitched tone. The three gorgeous wings behind him waved and released dense lightsabers at Gabriel.

    The light saber touched them ten meters away and immediately turned into a light spot and melted into their bodies. How can the attack of light attribute have an effect on them.

    "Gabriel, as a real angel, won''t lose to that evil way. Gabriel, help me save her. The reincarnated angel of that evil way can''t be ignored." Mu Hantian said to Gabriel, looking at Xia Yin with high emotion in front of him.

    Gabriel put his hands together, and the overwhelming huge flame shone on Xia Yin. Xia Yin uttered a cry of Yi Yi, and the mantra engraved on the skin disappeared. At the same time, the wings and waves behind her disappeared.

    In Gabriel''s power to purify everything, the skill that eroded her was finally broken. She fell slowly from the sky, and Gabriel caught her sleeping body. With a sweet smile on her pretty face, she seems to have a wonderful dream.

    "Amazing, Mu Hantian. There is not only the fourth true ancestor, but also the angel as a dependent animal. If it''s you, you should be able to become Xiayin, but you... Who are you?" the sage yelase, who has been longing for angels, can now see their coming with his own eyes, not an artificial product. He was very happy and died without regret. I have always dreamed that Xia Yin will become an existence beyond human beings. No one can hurt her. Soon, he will be called to God as an angel. Xia Yin''s definition of happiness is to become a real angel.

    Snow vegetable whispered, more and more unable to guess Mu cold day. He was like a huge mystery.

    The princess was also shocked. The scene in front of her was completely beyond common sense. She hoped to get a reasonable explanation. With that power above all, who will be his opponent?

    "It''s no surprise, because I''m the fifth true ancestor!".

 Chapter 155

    "The fifth true ancestor above all." snow vegetable murmured to himself, and a prosperous night Empire appeared in his mind. If, as predicted by the three saints, his presence will lead to war in the future. But the teacher is not the person recognized by the three saints. He is more reliable and gentle than anyone. Is that really going to happen. No, I must supervise the teacher around me and stop the teacher. That''s my task.

    "It''s over, Xiansheng yese. Since Xia Yin lost her smile a few days ago, you''ve brought her only pain and no happiness at all. You impose your thoughts on them and just use them as props. Now Xia Yin is in my charge." I glanced at Xia Yin sleeping like a kitten in Gabriel''s arms, Nie Kong faced the culprit who led to the incident.

    "Xia Yin without a smile, did he really do wrong." his voice was trembling. When his faith wavered, his face showed anger and confusion. He recalled another daughter he adopted, the second girl who survived the monastery, and saw her being eaten by others in front of him. Yese Xiansheng nodded with a lost face, and his heart suddenly became painful.

    "Although you know you are wrong, I can''t forgive you. Goodbye, ye se Xiansheng!" Mu Hantian looked at his lost eyes and sighed helplessly. His whole body turned into pieces and disappeared with space. But before he died, his eyes were full of regret and could detect his love for his daughter.

    Even though it was an illegal experiment and used a bad way of ignoring his will, he really loved his daughter in his way. They just don''t know how to communicate, so they hurt Xia Yin.

    On the other side, after seeing Mu Hantian solve Ye Sete Xiansheng. La Freya pointed the blade of her bayonet at the wounded female vampire and spit out a beautiful prayer poem composed of woven words and strings.

    "The daughters of the gods reside in me. The protection of military power, the era of sword. The pusher of death will eventually bring victory!" before the end of the chanting, La Freya''s bayonet was covered with flash. The blue and white light shines around like the sun, forming a huge light blade with a blade length of more than ten meters.

    "Ah..." Beatrice was badly burned by the holy light. She lost her resistance and was unwilling to roar in the face of the forced princess.

    She used her last strength to release a family animal like a gun. The family animal expanded several times in one breath, bifurcated into several roads and approached the princess. The princess raised her lightsaber and waved it. The family of the gun was cut off and burned up silently in the twinkling of an eye.

    "What?" Beatrice stared at her pet being wiped out. She knew the origin of the trick La Freya used. But that''s absolutely impossible.

    "The holy sword made by the craftsman Ying system? How is it possible! It''s not near the Mothership equipped with an elf furnace. It must be useless!"

    "Thanks to your investigation, did Xiansheng yese reveal this? But you don''t know? The women of the ardikia royal family are powerful psychics!" La fulia nodded frankly in admiration.

    "Do you say... You summoned the spirit... In yourself?" Beatrice''s bloody lips were shaking and her eyes were afraid.

    "Yes. Now I''m an elf stove and take my body as the residence of the elf, Beatrice, you see." La Freya smiled with her blue eyes and raised the lightsaber while manipulating the huge spiritual power.

    "You not only targeted the knight, but also killed all the people above lanwald to non combatants. As a princess, I can''t forgive this. I''ll kill you in the name of La Freya. You can experience the regrets of many of my subordinates."

    As Gabriel appeared in Beatrice, who had been hurt, she could not dodge her attack. The sword she waved was directly cut into her body from her shoulder, causing the female vampire to fall to the ground.

    "But... Evil, why... I would... Lose to a sow!" Beatrice cursed while the dazzling light burned her whole body. Her body burned out little by little, and she was on the verge of death. The female vampire kept twitching violently and soon stopped moving.

    La Freya didn''t look at the sinners she punished any more and turned her eyes to Mu Hantian. Claiming to be the fifth true ancestor, he was able to call two angels out. According to the Bible, the only female angel with plural wings is the wise angel.

    "Is it over?" there are figures of Nangong that month and Huangban shayahua. The rescue came earlier than expected, which is probably the proof that they took pains to find the whereabouts of Nie Kong and others.

    Using space magic, that month can suddenly come to Mu Hantian.

    Seeing the angel beside Mu Hantian, that month suddenly widened her eyes and was at a loss.

    "Sauerkraut!" shayahua didn''t look at the tragedy of the island being eaten by fire. She just held the sauerkraut behind Mu Hantian in her arms, then rubbed the sauerkraut with her face and said continuously: "ah... You''re safe, really good, sauerkraut! Are you okay? Are you hurt? Is there any pain? It''s all because that fool rolled you into danger."

    "Sha... Sha Yahua, don''t do this, it will itch!" in the face of Sha Yahua''s tight and sticky entanglement, snow cabbage twisted and struggled. But the reaction force of liberation from insecurity seems to make Sha Yahua''s desire out of control. She exhaled fiercely, burying her face in the neck root of sauerkraut. She didn''t understand the atmosphere at all. She just wanted to enjoy the intimacy with sauerkraut, like a little dog after seeing her master come back.

    "Let''s call it a day. Everyone is watching." Xuecai escapes from her arms and hides behind Mu Hantian while tidying up her clothes.

    "Oh!" Sha Yanhua took back her calmness and looked around timidly. Aware that she caused the public to focus, she coughed, and then she glanced up at the cold sky.

    Seeing the angel''s existence, she stared and stammered, "Hey, you... Aren''t you a vampire? How can you be close to angels? No, the problem is not that. Why do sacred high-level angels appear in the lower world."

    The girls all looked at her, hoping to get his answer.

    "Nothing, she is my family animal." Mu Hantian said, and Gabriel''s figure disappeared.

 Chapter 156

    "You just said that angel was a sentinel?" La Freya looked at Mu and asked in the cold sky.

    "Yes, stupid princess," Mu said calmly.

    La fulia blushed. Knowing that Mu Hantian teased herself with his unforgettable memories, she couldn''t retort: "you... Who do you say is a fool?"

    "You... Who are you talking to in such a presumptuous tone? Who is she, do you know?" he grabbed Mu Hantian''s arm and pulled him to his side. With a reproach on her face, Sha Yahua stared at Mu Hantian and asked.

    "Well, isn''t it the stupid Princess of aldikia?" Mu Hantian replied strangely.

    "You are Huang sakaza Yahua, aren''t you? Because of my relationship, it bothers you."

    La Velia looked at gauze Hua, and gauze Hua hurriedly straighten his posture, solemnly answering: "I apologize to you, Princess highness. I will rebuke him. Please don''t mind.

    Snow vegetable shook her head. She knew Mu Hantian''s character.. And he is qualified to be equal to the king of a country. He calls himself the fifth true ancestor.

    "Never mind. He has no meaning for me. And he is very kind to the title of the Royal, princess, and his highness. I love it." laughs Leah.

    "Eh, I like..." Sha Yahua murmured pale and looked ferociously at the cold sky: "it''s not enough to have sauerkraut. Now you start to point your poisonous hand at the princess of a country."

    "There''s no such thing. The teacher has nothing to do with the princess. They just know each other for a long time." Xuecai is anxious to appease her former roommate.

    "Sauerkraut, don''t continue the task. He''s an animal. It will become like that as soon as he leaves my sight! Sauerkraut sauce, please leave with me." shayahua was flustered and noisy.

    "Hey, please listen to someone''s explanation a little!" snow vegetable said silently.

    For a moment, La Freya looked at them with real happiness.

    "Hehe, in fact, if you can conceive a child who claims to be the fifth true ancestor, it is really expected." the princess looked down shyly and said with some emotion.

    "Be pregnant... Be pregnant with the teacher''s child." Xue CAI and Yu Sha stared at each other, looking flustered.

    "I haven''t learned anything. As a royal family, what should I do once I get married? Although I have the opportunity to receive advice, my father insists that he won''t let me get married!"

    "Don''t let you get married, that means you are very loved, aren''t you a good father? It has nothing to do with pregnant children in cold weather." as a princess, La fulia is likely to take advantage of political marriage. She was blessed with a father who cared that she would not marry a political marriage she didn''t like. Kusha forced out a smile and said to the princess. But La Freya pouted in a temper and said: "If an unworthy man dares to attack my daughter, he says he will lead the Knights and the whole army to defeat him. If he is conscious, he will put his horse back. My father said those words, so basically no one dares to provoke my father. He has the power of the fourth true ancestor and claims that the fifth true ancestor has the power to resist God. If he is, he may be able to compete with my father." With her mouth tilted, La Freya smiled and made a voice. It was difficult to tell the true from the false.

    "What are you talking about? Your generation is much worse than mine." Mu Hantian grinned and looked at Xia Yin who was about to wake up.

    "Ah, what''s the generation gap between you and me?" I think of the blue eyes of gemstones, which contain the sincere light of prayer.

    Mu Hantian didn''t answer, because he found that Xia Yin had regained consciousness and slightly opened his blue and clear eyes.

    "Did you wake up from the nightmare, Xia yin?" Nie Kong looked at the girl who was very similar to La Freya, like her sister.

    "Is it a dream now?" Xia Yin looked up at Nie Kong blankly and whispered in confusion.

    "If so, I hope I don''t wake up. Dad said he wanted to save me... As a result... I hurt a lot of people. Brother Hantian, it''s good to see you in my dream." Xia Yin said excitedly and snuggled up in Mu Hantian''s arms.

    "It''s all right, Xia Yin. We''ve come to save you. Now it''s not a dream." Mu Han * * * * Xia Yin smiled gently. They gathered around snow vegetables and sand together and asked about her.

    "Not only your brother in cold weather, but we are also with you, Xia Yin sauce." seeing more and more familiar people, tears slowly appeared in her eyes. She gently pinched her cheek and found it very painful.

    "Xia Yin, are you okay?" La fulia whispered, holding Xia Yin''s hand, and moved Mu Hantian''s problem to Xia Yin. She seemed to care about her aunt very much.

    Xia Yin looked back at the princess with an incredible face and saw a person who was very similar to her for the first time.

    "Who are you?"

    "I''m your family," La Freya replied.

    "Family?"

    Although it''s abrupt, Xia Yin thinks what she said is true. She has real relatives, but Xia Yin doesn''t feel very happy. It''s probably because of her heart. In the past, she grew up alone in the monastery, and then she met the tragic things now.

 Chapter 157

    It''s natural for her to be afraid. Xia Yin was forced and almost became an alien creature like that angel. It can''t have had no effect on her.

    The only good thing is that Gabriel''s light force forced purification and lifted Angelization, offset the load caused by magic ceremony, and cured the body. If not, it''s not surprising that Xia Yin will be killed on the spot. Although it is only used in experiments, Xia Yin still seriously injured many people. For her kind and pure, her heart should be very painful. She thought she was even reluctant to hurt a small animal.

    "Well, in terms of seniority, you are my own aunt. You have suffered for more than ten years, and now I''ll take you home and take you back to the aldikia palace." La fulia said gently with a slightly cheerful expression. If Xia Yin followed her back to aldikia, whether Xia Yin could be recognized by them and become a noble long princess will certainly be looked at differently by many people. The royal family pays too much attention to face and doesn''t want the Royal Scandal to be exposed to the world.

    "Oh, I''m sorry, stupid princess. I''ve decided to be Xia Yin''s guardian from now on. I won''t entrust Xia Yin''s fate to others. So now you should understand what I said about the generation." Mu Hantian said impolitely.

    "But, but you have to take care of Xia Yin. Maybe she wants to see her own father." La fulia shouted.

    "Really, if Xia Yin wants to leave the artificial island, the kitten in the monastery doesn''t know if she will starve to death." Mu Hantian muttered.

    Xia Yin was so frightened that she tightly grabbed Mu Hantian''s clothes, looked at Nie Kong pitifully and said: "Brother Mu Hantian, don''t scare Xia Yin. Xia Yin won''t leave. I don''t like the life of the royal family at all, and... And I don''t know how to face the sudden emergence of strange relatives. Xia Yin always feels that although she has lost her parents, she is accompanied by brother Hantian now, so she has always been very happy. For five years, she has been very happy to live with brother Hantian." Facing Xia Yin''s refusal, Princess La fulia was very disappointed. She came to the artificial island for the purpose of bringing Xia Yin back to the palace.

    "Well, in that case, there''s no need to worry. If he takes care of you, the same thing won''t happen." La fulia sighed in a low voice: "grandma must be disappointed because she''s looking forward to meeting Xia Yin."

    "Empress Dowager? Isn''t it the former king?" asked Snow vegetable suspiciously.

    For La fulia''s grandmother, Xia Yin is not only not related by blood, but also the daughter of her husband''s affair object. She should have no reason to particularly want to see each other. On the contrary, she will hate each other.

    "It''s said that Xia Yin''s mother was a friend of her grandmother. And she seems quite worried about Xia Yin''s situation. It''s a lot worse than her grandfather who ran away because of an affair." La fulia frankly expressed her admiration.

    "It''s unforgivable, like that kind of irresponsible person." somehow, shayahua looked at Mu Hantian expressionless, and then muttered in a cold tone.

    "Right." don''t open your eyes in front of snow vegetables, looking at Mu cold day and drinking.

    "If it''s brother Hantian, I really hope I can grow up early and marry him." Xia Yin whispered. There''s nothing unnatural in her tone.

    "Ah, Xia Yin... What are you talking about? Are you kidding." Yu Sha exclaimed in a flustered tone.

    "No wonder you said that you have different generations. So you want to be my uncle." La Freya said with a smile.

    The two vampires in the back, Laurie, with tearful eyes, stared at Mu Hantian as if she were telling something.

    "Your thinking is jumping too fast. It''s just ordinary care." Mu Hantian said.

    "Hee hee, since you don''t have that plan, why don''t you change to be Xia Yin''s nephew..." the princess finished the enigmatic words very elegantly and went to Mu Hantian. Then she hugged Mu Hantian and put her exquisite pretty face close to her. There was a bad eye in her eyes, and then she stuck her lips on Mu Hantian''s lips.

    Except for the princess, time stood still.

    Xuecai and shayahua were stunned. Their faces couldn''t understand what happened.

    Mu Hantian, who was thinking about her words, didn''t have time to avoid. After the princess tasted the taste of kissing, she quietly moved to Mu Hantian''s ear and said quietly, "hee hee, as your punishment for teasing me."

    At the end of the dreamlike kiss, the women suddenly woke up, and Mu Hantian also understood her meaning.

    "Sobbing, does brother Hantian really want to become Xia Yin''s nephew?" Xia Yin''s blue eyes cried to Mu Hantian with tears in them.

    "Ah, pervert, you''d better turn into ash. Unexpectedly... You have defiled the princess..." shayahua crazily pulled his head and looked like the end of the world.

    She smiled sweetly, "Mu Hantian, I''ll leave it to you to deal with my father in the future. After all, I can''t see people wrong."

    From the chattering greetings of several women, they left the desert island and returned to Xianshen city for the first time.

    Behind La fulia, shayahua, as a guide, followed like a knight. It seems that the task of monitoring vatora has changed.

    "La Freya, you should return home now?" Mu Hantian asked.

    La Freya looked at the cold day, smiled gracefully and said, "next I''ll go to the hospital. After varollan fell, the Knights seem to be taken in there. I want to see them. As for when to leave, I''m not sure."

    La Freya was smiling like an angel, while Mu Hantian only felt the back eyes staring at her.

 Chapter 158

    Not surprisingly, Xia Yin lives in Mu Hantian''s villa.

    Sauerkraut is very upset. I just think there are more and more girls around the teacher. Full of uneasy mood, she quietly got up with an action reminiscent of wild cats and touched her sleeping black beautiful hair.

    After an unprepared little yawn, a few tears appeared in the corners of his eyes, and a big black eye came out. There are too many troubles. Sauerkraut has often had insomnia since the angel incident.

    Although the consciousness is a little hazy, the eyes are empty. The slightly serious cold beauty made her younger as usual.

    After taking off his shirt as a pajama on the same bed, Xuecai went to the bathroom in lovely clothes. Although I wanted to get back to sleep several times, I finally woke up a little bit during the washing. But the slim figure has not changed. After looking at his flat * * * *, sauerkraut subconsciously sighed.

    After making breakfast by herself, she subconsciously opened the curtains and looked at the situation opposite with her glasses. It was estimated that it was a little early, and it was the weekend, so she found that Mu didn''t get up on a cold day.

    After a while, the door became very noisy, and someone kept shouting her name in a familiar charming voice. Sauerkraut doesn''t have to guess. I already know it''s my former roommate.

    "Coming." snow vegetables came to the porch and opened the door.

    "Sauerkraut, today is as lovely as ever." at the moment when the door opened, a slim figure rushed to her, and her smooth cheeks rubbed against her.

    "Well, don''t make trouble, we''re going to start." Xuecai said reluctantly. It''s a little earlier than usual. I don''t have time to say goodbye to Mu Hantian. I just hope that no big things will happen on today''s special day.

    "Well, I haven''t returned to Gaoshen forest with sauerkraut for a long time. How I miss my old life." Sha Yahua said happily.

    It turned out that they received the message from the three saints of the Lion King''s mechanism to return to the Gaoshen forest in Tokyo, where they were cultivated before.

    "I have to come back as soon as possible. If the teacher doesn''t care, I don''t know what will happen. I can''t do without me." Xuecai said to himself, completely unable to see Sha Yahua''s poor expression.

    The shortest distance from Xianshen island to Japan is about 300 kilometers. The facility they once practiced, called Gaoshen forest, is a secret base 100 kilometers away from Tokyo.

    It takes more than an hour to take the fastest flight from the artificial island to Japan. Then someone specially received them in Tokyo, so it saved a lot of time. If you are a space controller, physical distance will not be a big problem.

    Outside the forest, a soft and beautiful black cat with shining golden pupils and small collars inlaid with golden Turquoise of the same color seemed to welcome them back.

    "Greetings from Jiushu, master. Ji Xin Xuecai has come back to visit you." Xuecai respectfully saluted the black cat.

    The cat narrowed its eyes and suddenly said, "I haven''t seen it for a while, snow vegetable." according to the situation, the black cat in front of me is just a type God controlled by people. The throat makes a cooing sound, and the cat raises its front feet with actions full of human atmosphere, which looks like it doesn''t need to be polite.

    "Lord yuan, hello." shayahua, who has always been big, seems to be afraid of him.

    "Oh, you came back with sauerkraut. In that case, let''s come." the two women respectfully followed the black cat and came to a hall where the three saints once arranged the task of sauerkraut.

    As before, there was a curtain across the hall, and the atmosphere was quiet and serious. The two women knelt down in the hall and waited quietly for their orders.

    "It seems that it has been recognized by Xuexia Wolf for the time being. I''m sorry to call you here specially. Is your task of monitoring Mu Hantian smooth?" one of the three saints looked down at Xuexia wolf and said coldly.

    But sauerkraut still lowered his face silently. Several times his lips trembled like a mouth, and soon he made up his mind. Generally speaking.

    "Once... One day the surveillance was lax, but it didn''t cause a big accident. It was just that when the magician made the artificial angel, it was out of my control."

    "Hum..." one of the men smiled. "Only you know what happened that day. Others can''t stand higher dimensional fluctuations, so please tell us what happened."

    "The sage Ye se, who was made by the magic tutor, used Xia Yin, who has always been taken care of by the teacher, to do a magic ceremony and created a defective angel. Although it is a defective angel, it emits a strong power, and Xuexia wolf has no effect on it. But the sage Ye SE''s actions angered the old teacher. He... He summoned a twelve winged female angel. She is not like an artificial defective angel, The light emitted by the body can make the fourth Zhenzu afraid of losing combat power. "Snow vegetable said with a bitter smile

    "Can a vampire enslave twelve winged angels?" the hall is quiet, and the angels can already be called God. Who will be able to enslave them?

    "Well, I don''t know if I should say something." snow cabbage said to the three saints of the Lion King mechanism with courage.

    "Go ahead," her master Yuantang replied.

    "Teacher... Teacher, he has claimed to be the fifth true ancestor." for a vampire who claims to be the true ancestor, it has explained a lot of problems.

    "What should come is coming, but now his details are still a mystery that can''t be seen." Xiangu sighed.

    "No, master, do you want to fight the teacher? No... no, the teacher hasn''t made a big mess now. I''ll always remind him around him." Xuecai said flustered.

    Yuantang looked at the sauerkraut with great interest and continued: "unexpectedly, even the upright sauerkraut can be tamed. The fifth true ancestor is quite capable. Hum..."

    "Just... It''s not tame!" sauerkraut blushed to the root of his neck and retorted weakly.

 Chapter 159

    "The war King forgotten by the first Zhenzu, the pupil of the extinction of the second Zhenzu, the chaotic Princess of the third Zhenzu, and the flaming night uncle of the fourth Zhenzu. Up to now, the fifth Zhenzu should not exist in the world. However, with his power over Zhenzu, he is fully qualified to call himself Zhenzu. It is a great blessing in misfortune that he will come to the artificial island under the jurisdiction of Japan." Yuantang said. Although he has not been recognized by the world, his performance is probably sooner or later. Before that, they must Mu Hantian to establish the Empire in Japan and become a deterrent to other empires.

    "But won''t the teacher break the balance of the three empires and lead to war in the world? So some time ago, the Lion King mechanism entrusted me with the task of monitoring the teacher." Xuecai said with worry.

    Behind the curtain, the three looked at each other and smiled. That''s just an excuse they made up to cover up the truth. I didn''t expect that sauerkraut would always be serious. His character is really suitable to be his monitor.

    String God city has always been the existence of an altar to revive "God". The fourth Zhenzu is a weapon made with "holy annihilation", and the recovery is only an opportunity for them. On the contrary, the true ancestors will not fight because of his awakening.

    "So, sauerkraut, your task is very heavy. You must always be vigilant to prevent him from causing any trouble. You should dilute his self proclaimed fifth true ancestor and prevent it from being known to other empires. If you know the existence of the fifth true ancestor, the remaining three true ancestors will certainly be unable to sit still." Xiangu Yong said faintly.

    Snow vegetable was surprised and soon understood the seriousness of the matter.

    "No, vatora in the field of war king and the princess of aldikia must have understood."

    "Headache, vatora has always been the Lord who is afraid of chaos in the world. Besides, if there is one more Princess La fulia, she will bring a lot of trouble to Mu Hantian." Yuan Tang murmured in a low voice.

    "Indeed, she really wants the teacher to be a shield against her father. If she hears that the princess of a country will be interested in a vampire, the king is very angry and sends troops to attack the teacher, which makes the world known." Xuecai said with a bitter smile.

    "Sure enough, you have the ability to tame the princesses of a country. Shayahua, you can only rely on you to obstruct the princess''s actions. If necessary, you are allowed to use force." xianguyong said.

    "Yes."

    After arranging things, the curtain became silent, and the two women left the hall silently.

    On the other side, in Mu Hantian''s villa, Xia Yin finally adapted to her life with them and bloomed a pure and beautiful smile again.

    After Xia Yin and agurola live together, they have a very good relationship and start fooling around early in the morning.

    "Xia Yin sauce, let''s play hide and seek." after breakfast, agurola, who couldn''t sit still, was going to pull Mu Hantian out to play, but mu Hantian directly refused her, so she shifted her goal.

    "Well, is it just the two of us?" Xia Yinrou asked.

    "No, with aenatos and kusha, we will definitely be together," agurola said.

    "Please, we are not children anymore. If we have time, we might as well help verdiana dry their clothes." he Sha looked at the three maids outside the yard and suggested.

    "Well, maybe he will play with us in cold weather." agurola pouted. Although hide and seek is childish, it is really novel for the two vampires Lori who lack common sense and the lonely Lin Sha and Xia Yin who grew up from childhood.

    The three Laurie''s eyes lit up and suddenly HP was full of interest in her proposal. Mu Hantian, who was lying on the chair tasting black tea, seemed to notice the hot eyes of several women. Mu Hantian said strangely, "what''s the matter with you?"

    "Oh, come and play hide and seek." several women gathered around Nie Kong and chattered endlessly.

    Mu Hantian was speechless. You are ready to be high school students.

    "No, it''s rare to have time to relax." Mu Hantian took a cake and ignored the four Lauries'' plea.

    Enatos was so angry that she wanted to grab Mu Hantian''s dessert, but mu Hantian was too fast. She couldn''t succeed. She watched Mu Hantian enjoy himself

    "Wow, cold day, you''re eating shit, shit." the dissatisfied anatos kept shouting next to Mu cold day. Mu cold day only felt that the cake in his mouth was disgusting and looked at anatos with a black face.

    "Don''t say those disgusting things when people eat. Are you a child?"

    "No matter who told you not to play with us," anatos made a face and kept sticking out his tongue.

    "I surrendered, but I''ll only play with you for an hour." Mu Hantian had no interest at all and could only promise them. It''s not very bad to play with them on a rare weekend.

    "Yes, victory." anatos made a victory gesture, not to mention how happy he was.

    "Now explain the rules. You can only hide in the scope of the villa. In the first game, you have to guess to decide who is the ghost." he explained in detail like a big sister.

    "Ah ye and that month, do you want to come together?" Mu Han Tian looked at the two witches in front of the table and asked aloud.

    "No, we''re going out for a stroll." ah ye said unhappily.

    "That''s about to start, stone, scissors and paper..." agurola posed as a fist guessing gesture. Several women formed a circle and made gestures together. But strangely enough, one more person came out.

    Agurola looked over there. It turned out that it was Youma''s hand.

    "Ah, Youma, what are you doing?" agurola asked with a pout.

    "Hee hee, don''t mind. Of course I want to play together." Youma doesn''t mind laughing. How can you miss the opportunity to play with Mu Hantian.

    "Then do it again." six hands stretched out with different gestures. Mu Hantian didn''t want to be a ghost, so he paid a little attention and was out of the first victory. After several rounds of guessing, the women finally decided to make anatos the first ghost.

    It''s just that vampires can guess boxing and lose to Xia Yin and Yu Sha, who are ordinary people. Mu Hantian can''t figure it out.

    "Count to twenty." after agurola finished, Mu cold day, they slipped into the spacious villa. Only aenatos was left lying on the wall alone and counting.

 Chapter 160

    The villa has a large area and many houses, which is really suitable for Tibetans. Anatos counted every second. The girls hid in different positions independently. It seems that they have explored the villa very clearly. The naughty agurola hid under verdiana''s maid''s skirt, hugged her legs and moved synchronously with her. Although it''s a little difficult to move, agurola can be hidden in the skirt. In this way, it must be difficult for anatos to find out.

    Xia Yin belongs to the gentle and quiet school. Her goal is the interior of the washing machine in front of the bathroom. She is so frightened that Mu Han''s heart is scared that she will start the washing machine. She was so experienced and naughty that she opened every door, probably to mislead anatos and shrink into a spacious and simple bedroom. Youma is smart, not fixed in one position, but constantly wandering.

    After Mu Hantian separated from several women, he went directly to the balcony of the villa and lay in a place where the sun could not shine on the roof. He used space magic to isolate himself.

    When he had finished counting, anatos rushed into the hall and scanned every corner and every object with his rolling eyes. It''s funny that verdiana walked by and didn''t find agurola in her skirt.

    Not surprisingly, the clever Xia Yin was the first to find out. Although the washing machine is very secret, it belongs to the range that normal people can think of. And because of the misdirection of Yu Sha, she had to search the rooms one by one. Maybe he was impetuous. He came to kusha''s room and thought he could see through the room at a glance, so he didn''t search carefully. Only kusha was laughing.

    Finally, she searched the house. After finding nothing, she rushed to the roof.

    "My father is so bad that he cheated with space technique." Youma said with a bulging cheek.

    "Are you qualified to say it?" if Youma didn''t meet him in space, he wouldn''t show up at all. It shows that Youma, like him, actually deceives anatos with space magic.

    "Father doesn''t know the fun of the game at all, but I have to use it, because anatos has been chasing me." Youma Liang glanced at the channel of the roof and smiled.

    Youma''s words didn''t finish, and the hurried footsteps came again. Youma held Mu Hantian''s head in his arms, and his figure slowly disappeared in the air. With this, anatos, who came after him, muttered to himself: "it''s strange that he clearly heard the voice. Well, it''s nearly half an hour. If you don''t let cold weather be a ghost, he said he''ll only play for an hour."

    "It''s a close call. Anatos almost caught it. Father, do you think so." I don''t know whether Youma intended it or not. The space isolated by her space control technique is very narrow and can only accommodate one person. She smiled and looked at Mu Hantian, who wanted to knead with her tightly in her arms. Her warm jade white face was white and red. At this moment, how similar to the classroom some time ago.

    Originally, he had been suppressing his feelings. Now it''s rare to be alone with Nie Kong. Youma''s eyes are clear. If you can overflow water.

    "Well, it must be that aenatos has left, Youma... You can unlock the technique." Mu Hantian only felt that there were two soft strands pressing his face, and what he smelled in his nose was the rich fragrance of Youma. In particular, Mu cold day was lying, so now the situation is that Youma pressed his body under him and took the initiative. Youma, who has always been clever, once rebellious, no one can stop him.

    "No... no, who knows when anatos will come. And... And father, I haven''t spoken to Youma alone for a long time."

    "That''s true, but Youma, you hold it too tight."

    "Oh, father, your hands are touching, so Youma''s body will become strange." she noticed the hot palms behind her and said.

    Because he was wearing a skirt, Mu Hantian stretched into it without hindrance, and he felt his fingers hooked on a small piece of cloth.

    "Well, so let''s untie it quickly." Mu Hantian''s afterthought is to continue to stick. He doesn''t know what will happen.

    But Youma didn''t listen to Mu Hantian and lay quietly in her arms.

    "Well, Youma thinks it doesn''t matter. And his father has grown up.

    Mu Hantian took a breath, as if his weakness had been firmly grasped by Youma.

    "Father, Youma has always liked you very much. She likes you as a woman." her blushing face moved to Mu Hantian. Mu Hantian wanted to refuse and said it was game time. He only had time to say "wait", and Youma sealed his mouth.

    Kissing Mu Hantian astringently, without any skill at all, it must be Youma''s first contact, full of a girl''s green and astringent feelings.

    Mu cold day looks as like as two peas of the same night, in a trance, he unexpectedly turns to live to the good ma, two people lips teeth intersect.

 Chapter 161

    Youma club has two reasons. The first reason is that there are too few opportunities to get along with Mu Hantian alone. There is a night she has always been in awe of at home, and the school will have transferred students to snow vegetables. They follow. The opportunity is rare. The second is the beauty of Mu Hantian some time ago, which makes Youma give up everything... She desperately bites Mu Hantian''s mouth, as if she wanted to keep Mu Hantian in her mouth forever. Even if she suffocated, she refused to abandon her persistence. If Mu Hantian hadn''t let go, she might die in suffocation and stick with Mu Hantian forever.

    After all, it is copied from ah ye, so it is very similar to her. But Youma is much bolder than the conservative and shy ah Ye. Mu Hantian is surprised that Youma should wear such mature and bold underwear. There is only mu Hantian in Mingming villa. Some time ago, when Mu Hantian changed his clothes, he only had blue and white stripes.

    "Although Youma doesn''t mean to compete with his mother, his father, Youma can''t control it. So, please love Youma anyway..." murmured, infecting Mu Hantian.

    "Well, from now on, Youma belongs to me alone."

    Youma has her own charm and characteristics. She is not a replica of ah Ye. She has her own soul. It is right to say that she is ah Ye''s daughter.

    "Does it hurt?" Mu Han helped dry the corners of her eyes and said with some pity. At the beginning of human affairs, Mu Hantian can detect the strictness. It''s a lie to say no pain.

    "As long as it is given by your father, you are happy for both pain and happiness. Never mind you Ma, as long as your father can be happy." she shouted.

    Mu Hantian was moved by Youma''s infatuation. He pressed Youma hard and vowed to burn the feeling he gave her on her forever, so that she would never forget it.

    She is very happy and can remember everything about her father with her body. The body has never been so happy, like sublimation. The magic of the body is boiling, and the overflowing senses break through the sky.

    Her eyes were distracted, as if she saw an angel waving to her. In her ears, she seemed to hear the bell of heaven, and the whole person was buried in Mu Hantian''s arms like a bone. Looking at her pretty face, I found that her flushed skin expression was satisfaction and happiness, and her watery eyes had been closed.

    Mu Hantian took a breath and pushed it to Youma at the weekend. It was definitely an accident. In the face of her increasingly heavy affection, it will happen sooner or later anyway. I can''t accept Youma''s push to others.

    If you see Youma making out with others, Mu Hantian will definitely spit blood jealously and tear the man to pieces. Not to mention as like as two peas, her mother is very fond of her, or she is very fond of her, or is exactly the same face as her. No matter what reason, she can not be separated from her by cold weather. Now it seems that the two sides are willing. Mu Hantian has got the third witch, ah Ye''s daughter.

 Chapter 162

    After resting for more than ten minutes, Youma regained his reason. He thought his actions were very secret and hid them from the women of agurola. Snuggling up in Mu''s arms, Youma appears very happy. That weighed on her heavy feelings and finally blossomed and fruited.

    Mu Hantian told Youma to get dressed and continue to play hide and seek for more than 40 minutes. If Mu Hantian doesn''t appear again, anatos and them will doubt it.

    Just when Youma just put on her underwear, the space gap she temporarily created broke with a bang, and someone broke in. Youma was surprised, and her hands instinctively covered the white chest with Mu Hantian''s finger print.

    With a twist, two beautiful figures appeared in front of Mu Han, one big and one small. Sure enough, only ah ye and that month can detect and break the Youma space technique.

    Maybe I noticed something strange on the roof when I came back from a walk, so I would break it and see what happened that month. When ah Ye really saw the scene inside, her exquisite and flawless face immediately sank. She didn''t read it wrong, because Youma''s body was printed with evidence.

    "Oh, did Youma want to ask him about the way to have a baby?" that month, he cried out and looked at Mu Hantian and Youma, who were not as good as wearing clothes.

    "Didn''t she warn you before? Don''t make the idea of admiring the cold weather. What do you take my words as?" although she has recognized Youma as her daughter, now she has any actions that exceed her bottom line.

    The furious ah Ye threw a spare slap on Youma''s cheek, which made her look pale, printed five red finger prints, and a drop of blood overflowed from the corner of her mouth.

    That month was silent, sighed, and glanced at Mu Hantian with blame. She saw Youma''s strange feelings very early, but she didn''t expect to take the last step against the majestic ah Ye. Put aside personal thoughts, I admire Youma''s courage that month. If it were her, she would always hide that emotion in her heart.

    "Do you know shame? Who do you like? Just use your own body to seduce your father?" seeing ah Ye''s cold face, Mu Han was naturally afraid that she would do impulsive things.

    "Ah ye, calm down." Mu Hantian can''t leave all the responsibility to Youma. He is a man who dares to bear it. Originally stopped ah ye to preach, but Youma bravely stood in front of ah Ye. Mu Hantian looked at her eyes and understood what she meant. She doesn''t want Mu han to intervene, but wants to solve it by herself. Youma has always relied on him with his arms, but now Mu Hantian finds that Youma has grown up all at once, both physically and mentally.

    No matter what the price, she hopes she can overcome the difficulties and stay with Mu cold day. I will deal with the aftermath of what I have caused.

    "Why can mother like father, but you Ma can''t?" she cried hysterically as she shed tears, as if to vent the secret in her heart.

    Ah Yetie''s face was blue. Unexpectedly, Youma, who has always been gentle and clever, would resist her, like a tiger biting its prey.

    "Now that you understand his relationship with me, you still have to be stubborn and rob me?"

    "It''s all your mother''s fault. Who told you to use your cells to make Youma? There is no big difference between Youma and your mother, so your mother will like it, and Youma will do the same. That''s from your inheritance!"

    In essence, there is almost no difference between their bodies. If you dress the same, ordinary people can''t tell who is who.

    "That''s enough." ah Ye roared and held out his hand around her neck.

    "Mother, you can''t stop my love for my father. Even if I die now, I don''t regret liking him." she smiled with relief and had no fear at all.

    After hearing her private accusation, Mu Hantian knew that he could not be silent. He interposed between the two women, waved his hands and pumped them on their faces. He only heard two clear slaps in the face.

    The mother and daughter covered half of their painful faces and looked at the solemn Mu cold day. They couldn''t help being a little timid. This was the first time he hit them.

    "If you really want to investigate, both of them are wrong. Although Youma did wrong now, ah ye, you used to make Youma as a tool, and you are the initiator of the same thing." Mu Hantian taught loudly.

    "What, you should be the culprit," muttered the month.

    It makes sense for a woman in love to become stupid. The two mothers and daughters dare not talk back to him at all. Mu Hantian forcibly took the two women''s Qianqian jade hands and overlapped them tightly, which was led by him.

    "Well, now shake hands and say hello. Everyone will reply to the previous relationship. Youma is my daughter, and ah Ye you are my woman. This relationship will never change."

    Originally worried about what attitude he would take to face ah ye, Youma gave a heavy hum after hearing Mu Hantian''s words. Ah Ye''s pretty face softened slowly, because he heard Mu Hantian''s words that hit the bottom of his heart.

    Although it was temporarily stopped, ah Ye didn''t completely put down his heart. He had to wait for time to repair the relationship. Mu Hantian believes that one day, they will love each other like sisters.

    After solving the trouble, Mu Hantian came to the hall with his three mothers and daughters dressed. To Mu Hantian''s admiration, enatos didn''t admit defeat and was still looking for mu Hantian and them. The people who have been found are kusha and Xiayin. As for agurola, he hides well.

    Seeing Mu Hantian and ah Ye appear together, anatos shouted that Mu Hantian cheated and left the villa and asked him to be a ghost to catch them. It seems that no one knows the relationship between mu Hantian and Youma.

    Mu Hantian had no choice but to play another game with them. After all, it didn''t take an hour.

 Chapter 163

    In the southern part of the artificial island, the narrow roads are filled with the smell of decay and humidity. The surrounding buildings are crowded in a mess. The streets are like ruins and have not been repaired for a long time. It is clear that most of the walls have cracks, and it is difficult to find a good floor at a glance.

    Although the area is rotten, the slightly dirty streets are crowded with a large number of people, including drunken people, street gangsters and women with heavy makeup

    At first glance, it was like a slum. There are drug addicts addicted to alcohol and illegal drugs, and people gathered here because of the smell of violence and money. No, it can''t be called human. Because the slum is an artificial island, belonging to the demon special zone.

    In short, the demon clan can live like a normal city, but the flow of people in the slums does not have a wrist to bring the demon clan landing certificate. At a glance, it seems that all the demons are illegally landing. It should not exist in the demon special zone, which is called abandoned area 27 of Xianshen island.

    A man was walking along a shabby path, dressed in a white suit, looking noble and handsome. From the temperament, it is very outstanding. Its pure blonde hair and correct face are as eye-catching as gold coins in stones. The gangsters and prostitutes around him were infected by his momentum. They didn''t have the courage to talk to him and watched him leave wordlessly. He is vatora in the field of war king, claiming to be the first vampire of Zhenzu. With the power of diplomats, he got rid of the watchers and was free to move on the artificial island.

    It was impossible for a man as noble as him to come to the ruins, but he attached great importance to a message he received yesterday morning. It seems that there is a powerful vampire in the abandoned area.

    After the rough streets, vatora came to a slightly dirty tavern. Due to the daytime, the number of guests in the store can be counted. Behind the counter stood a bartender who looked like a shopkeeper. His height was more than three meters, and his muscle growth mode was obviously different from human beings. At first glance, he knew it was an illegal demon clan.

    "Here comes a new face," whispered the shopkeeper, in a tone that could be heard as rejecting vatora.

    Vatora calmly threw out a stack of banknotes and said calmly, "I heard that there is a young female vampire hiding nearby. If you can, can you introduce it to me?"

    "Sorry, I don''t know about that." the shopkeeper accepted the money, but shook his head coldly.

    "Hum, not enough." vatora narrowed her cold eyes and killed all over the place.

    Affected by the atmosphere, two giants drinking wine surrounded him in front and back. Like the shopkeeper, they are more than three meters tall.

    "Boy, it''s brave to ignore our giants!" the man in front grabbed the young man''s front and was about to lift him directly.

    Instead, vatora pressed the giant''s chest with one hand, and the giant''s expression was stiff. His bones rattled, he lost his fight with vatorabi, and stumbled backward.

    "It''s true. Fortunately, it''s in the ruins area. It should be all right." vatora opened her mouth and revealed two tusks.

    At this time, another giant behind pulled out his weapon from behind. For the giant, it was just an ordinary dagger, but it became a big sword with a wide blade in the eyes of ordinary people. With great power attached to the hilt, he pointed warily at vatora.

    "Are you... Dimitoria vatola, a battle maniac in the field of war king?"

    "I know my identity. I see. It seems that you are not ordinary drinkers." vatora smiled happily at the giant holding the huge dagger and looked up at him.

    The concrete floor of the building was twisted like a trap only where he stood. The giant manipulated a hundred times the gravity to put tons of load on vatora''s own body, and the air in the store was so dull that it rattled,

    The two giants attacked vatora unaffected by the effect, and then the two men were blasted out of the door as if they had been hit by a huge hammer. Vatora, who broke out magic, easily invalidated the gravity attack and defeated the giant. More than that, the impact crushed the old and decadent exterior wall of the tavern, and the debris of the collapsed ceiling fell into the store. In the diffuse dust, only vatora stood undamaged.

    "Did you really come? Dimitoria vatora..." a small girl stood on the roof of the nearly scattered tavern, her green pupils staring at vatora below.

    It was a foreign girl in a white hood, about 14 or 15 years old, with slender and white legs. Her motionless figure was like a beautiful and dreamy glass carving. The beauty is like a dream, and the face is so similar to agurola!

    He was stunned, probably because he didn''t notice the approaching enemy. Looking up, he suddenly exclaimed, "are you the fourth true ancestor agurola?"

    "No, who the hell are you? When did you dive to Xianshen island? What are you investigating here?" vatora calmed down and asked the girl calmly. The girl in front of her is not agurola, but her temperament is very similar to the original

    She is not an official citizen of XianShen Island, but an unregistered demon clan illegally detained. Seeing her stranded in the abandoned area, we can know that she is very familiar with the environment of the island.

    The giants will try their best to help the people she hides. Vatora can hardly imagine that the giants with high self-esteem will swear allegiance to an ordinary vampire girl.

    "Don''t mind my business. I have something to do when I come to the artificial island." the girl put aside vatora''s question lightly.

    "Today I especially forgive you. Go away, snake man." his words are very similar to the original. Can it be said that Mu Hantian didn''t completely kill the original soul six months ago

    "It''s nice that you can give me pleasure! You can''t answer, but as long as you swallow you, I can know everything about you." the belligerent vatola vatola was happy, and a huge beast shadow slowly emerged behind him. If the opponent is also a vampire, vatora has no reason not to use his dependents. The magic is surging. It seems that vatora is quite serious

    "Hehe, those who play with snakes should swallow me. They should have a bottom line if they overestimate their strength."

    The girl slowly turned to vatora, her eyes cold and arrogant, looked at him, and didn''t see him at all.

    Vatora was shocked by Zhenzu''s deterrence, but at the same time, he burst out laughing and was full of war.

 Chapter 164

    Vatora doesn''t know whether the girl in front of her is the fourth true ancestor, but her boldness and calmness are not simple after all. There was no need to keep his hand. He used his proud skills.

    He immediately summoned two magic snakes several meters large, controlled them to merge in mid air, and created a new beast with multiple magic growth. Silver dragons wrapped in hot flames appeared one after another, which could rival the huge magic of real ancestors and relatives, making the surroundings tremble.

    "The legendary integrated dependents are really powerful." when the attack of the integrated dependents came, the vampire girl simply raised her right hand emitting strong magic and easily pushed the dependents away. After being impacted by magic, the fusion dependents disappeared and returned to the alien world. Even if it has the power of integrating dependents, it can only be used to withstand the attack of girls.

    "How could it be!" the fusion beast suffered a setback for the second time, which hit vatora''s self-confidence. It would be better if Mu Hantian were the one, because he was subject to Mu Hantian''s power. But the girl in front of him didn''t know where she came from and could stop his attack.

    "As the strongest vampire in the world, I blocked your attack, which surprised you?" the girl said faintly. Although it has always been said that vatola is qualified to fight with Zhenzu, the gap between the two is not made up by the ability to integrate dependents. In short, Zhenzu can easily beat him.

    "In that case, try my strongest move."

    Vatora clenched her teeth, surrounded by super huge magic. A dense stream of Destructive Magic. Three magic snakes dance in the sky and merge into a golden dragon with four limbs. It was used once in the feast of flame light, but it was killed by the chaotic sword God summoned by Mu Hantian.

    "The integration of the three is your limit." the vampire Lori gently breathed out and burst out a beautiful smile like a child. Watching vatora attack from behind with a huge fusion beast, a terrible spell came out of her.

    He felt that the surrounding space was dark and the enemy left him at a very high speed.

    "Can you use space control like your highness in cold weather? No, the black space is clearly a dependent beast!"

    Vatora and his family animals were cut away from their original world space. Their vision was surrounded by darkness and could not see anything. The sound, smell and gravity disappeared. He was sweating and believed that soon he could not even perceive his own existence. Thanks to his rich combat experience, vatora can grasp his situation. Before he attacked, he was attacked by a girl.

    The sentinel beast that materializes the space itself, the infinite and broad dark world, and the whole world itself has become her weapon. The only person who can control such a beast is the real ancestor.

    Now, no matter how strong the dependents he can control, he can''t break through the space and escape the blocked space.

    "I''m not going to take your life. Please watch before I''m done!" the girl''s voice directly spread to vatora''s mind imprisoned in the dark. There was no hostility in the voice with a bitter smile.

    Vatora suddenly realized and smiled bitterly. Except for the fourth true ancestor, only she can easily defeat herself. Who would have expected that the dignified true ancestor would secretly come to the artificial island with agurola''s face. No mistake, she is the Lord of the chaotic realm of the night Empire between China and the United States. Twenty seven dependents can be transformed into countless shapeless third true ancestors, chaotic Royal daughters!

    Instead of using diplomatic means, she slipped into the artificial island alone. In order to avoid being recognized by others, we took advantage of the appearance of the fourth Zhenzu. According to the situation, there are secret things to hide from the Japanese government.

    "It turns out that you know the information about your highness Han Tian except in the field of war king." vatora muttered with a sigh. There was an awkward expression on his face.

    "I''m sorry, dimitoriye vatora is not only interested in the forgotten war king who won the banquet of flame light. He claims to be the fifth true ancestor and can serve the fourth true ancestor. I''d like to see if he is qualified to call himself the true ancestor." she suddenly changed her tone, with a pleasant and sincere voice.

    "Please stop joking, your majesty! If you annoy him, it will cost a lot." vatora saluted respectfully. Although he was very attentive, he didn''t feel humble at all.

    "I don''t like exaggerated titles. Call me GADA, dimitoria vatora." I don''t know when her hair changed color. From iridescent blond hair to a light green like a gem. Like a deep lake, emerald eyes can suck people''s mind into it.

    Although the appearance is still young, the fairy like illusion has disappeared. Instead, it is reminiscent of the lovely and powerful beauty of the wild leopard. It is completely different from the previous girls. That''s probably her original appearance, the Royal daughter of the third true ancestor chaos. With wild beauty, it has different attributes from agurola''s dream.

    "Anyway, I haven''t had time to visit the fourth true ancestor. If they hadn''t made too much trouble some time ago, I might not have come to confirm their situation in person. You are a close confidant of the war king and can really take on great responsibilities. If the daughters have your general responsibility, I don''t have to do many things in person." GADA sighed.

    It''s no wonder that Yanguang''s feast will come to supervise in person. She can use very few competent men.

    "Ha ha, don''t be surprised when you see your highness in the cold weather. Moreover, it may involve your Majesty''s kingdom." vatora reminded with a smile. The meeting at the Zhenzu level really touched the whole body.

    "I''d rather know everything earlier than be ignorant all the time. In order not to reveal the news, vatora, please stay in my family animals for the time being.".

 Chapter 165

    As if it was late at night, the villa in Mu cold weather fell into darkness, and there was a void space inside. Mu Han, who was preparing dinner, frowned and looked up into the dark void.

    Ah ye and that night stood there speechless. Because the two women found the reason for the change. The condensation of magic, there is a huge skeleton giant in the void. There is no empty eye socket, a huge cracked mouth, and a dark space in the exposed rib space. The ribs opened like a door, and the overflowing darkness was released like a shell, hitting the space where Mu Hantian villa was located into its body!

    There are magic polymers all over the artificial island, which are dependents that only vampires can summon. If this kind of existence that can bring such terrible changes can really be called a sentinel, but too huge mass can interfere with gravity, just as too huge magic light will confuse the function of the artificial island. The increasing density of the atmosphere suffocates and distorts the line of sight.

    They only know one kind of dependents who can spread this powerful magic in cold weather. That''s only the world''s true ancestor vampire, the family animal ability released by the true ancestor level.

    "Attention, there''s an enemy coming!" after reminding several women of agurola that month, she looked at the black figure floating in the air with a mocking expression and said to herself: "there are vampires to provoke the attacking magician. She doesn''t want to live."

    "The magic is very strong. It seems that the vampires of Zhenzu level are staring at us." ah Ye calmly said.

    "Well, it''s impossible." Mu Hantian widened his eyes, probably because he saw something amazing, so he showed a surprised expression.

    A figure with the void fell within 100 meters of Mu cold day. It was a girl in a white scarf. Only after seeing part of her face, they were all frightened that month, and their eyes were full of disbelief.

    "Ah, as like as two peas," she asked. "Is she your... Your sister?" she looked at the face of the same face with the other. Agurola and anatos were silent, and her eyes were filled with fear. There is only one reason. She is afraid that she is the original possibility and is afraid of swallowing.

    As for the vampire maid and the artificial girl, they stayed in the corner and looked at her. They didn''t dare to move.

    When the strange girl saw Mu Hantian''s lineup, a trace of surprise flashed on her face. Not to mention his own strength, only three powerful demons and a fourth true ancestor have the power to compete with the night empire.

    "The original soul of the fourth true ancestor should have died. Who are you?" Mu Hantian broke the peace of space and asked.

    "Hehe, don''t jump to a conclusion. Maybe I escaped by luck. If you want to be sure, come and try it yourself."

    An indescribable strange Warcraft appeared in the void and hid in the dark cloud. Maybe the dark cloud itself is a dependent beast. But its magic density is almost on the deep Fei of the two corners of aenatos. Only their strongest and oldest vampire ancestors can manipulate such powerful dependents.

    The girl Shua stretched out her fingers, as if guided by her fingertips. The dependents spewed out a huge lightning ball and rushed straight towards Mu Hantian. In the face of irritability and such conventional destructive power, the air has only one choice. Fortunately, it is a self-contained space, so the expanding heat and strong impact can not affect the outside, otherwise the building is estimated to be completely shattered.

    It is like the gold of the lion of the fourth true ancestor, because the two are discharged dependents, and their power should be equal.

    At the same time, ah ye and that month used the barrier to protect Xia Yin and easily stopped the attack of family animals at Zhenzu level.

    "Don''t do it. The other party came to find fault with me." Mu Hantian refused their help. It doesn''t matter who the girl is. Importantly, she seems to challenge herself because she is dissatisfied with her self proclaimed title, so he doesn''t need a woman''s intervention now.

    "Accept the order!" said the artificial girl faintly.

    "Tianjun, be careful," she said anxiously. No matter what happens, she will care about Mu Hantian''s character. The other women know Mu Hantian''s strength, so they are very relieved.

    The girl came slowly and saw that her attack didn''t hurt them at all. A happy smile appeared on her beautiful face like a goblin. "You are worthy of calling yourself the fifth true ancestor. The strength of your partners around you is unfathomable. What you just said was just a warning, but now you are going to be serious!" the rainbow long hair flying in the storm and the flaming eyes are laughing provocatively. She can manipulate household animals, powerful household animals that cannot be skillfully manipulated outside the true ancestor!

    "Go, kamashutoli!!" from the dark clouds that covered the sky, dazzling lightning was released. The beast that appeared from the girl''s head turned into a huge thunder, and the thunder that tore the atmosphere ran towards Nie Kong. It was powerful enough to destroy the sky and the earth.

    She can control another dependents in another dependents, and the two are so powerful that vatora can''t compare. It can be seen how strong she is.

    Mu Hantian doesn''t need to do any defense. He wants to kill two dependents at the same time with one blow. Therefore, he wants to break the space formed by domestic animals. Raise your hand and summon the beast. "Come on, wing electric silver wolf."

    "Come on, at top speed."

    I saw Mu Hantian''s family animals turned into electric light and collided with GADA''s family animals at an invisible speed. The final result was beyond GADA''s expectation. His dependents were defeated in an instant.

    "Cough, is that what vatora said? A one-time second kill." although the vampire is not old and does not die, the dependents are badly hurt, and her face is pale because of the consumption of magic power.

 Chapter 166

    After the space formed by the dependents disappeared, Mu cold day, they returned to the outside world.

    Although the girl''s magic has become very weak, she is not willing to admit defeat. Maybe she has a reason not to lose. She took a deep breath, and the magic of Zhenzu level emerged from her body. Like bright red blood, it formed a burning column in the sky like a volcanic eruption, which could roll like a big snake.

    "Come out, shiutektori!"

    Magic is transformed into magma that incinerates everything and spreads out under its feet. The whole body is like an incarnation of magma. The powerful magic wave swept the whole artificial island.

    If most of the family animals of the fourth true ancestor are in the shape of animals, then her family animals appear in the posture of nature, such as dark cloud family animals, space skeleton monsters and flame magma monsters.

    Magma erupted and spread around it, as if to devour Nie Kong and them all.

    Originally dark night, now the magma shines very clearly. The magic fluctuation of Zhenzu level makes the island shake. The emergence of great power will interfere with the flow of dragon veins.

    "It''s a mess to summon dependents wantonly on the island. Hey, moguwai, whose dependents is that!? it''s a form I''ve never seen before!"

    Aware of the changes in XianShen City, yasase spoke to his smartphone. At the other end of the mobile phone, it was originally controlled only by shallot, giving it the name of artificial intelligence "moguwai", which is the embodiment of the five base supercomputer managing Xianshen island. In other words, it can control the network of the whole island, just like the gods in the network.

    "Oh, to tell you the truth, I was shocked when I saw it. Because there was no record of entering the island, and the magic waveform broke through the upper limit of calculation and could not be measured, it was a completely uncertified demon clan!"

    Moguwai replied in a human tone. Although I don''t think it''s really startled, I''m afraid it''s not nonsense about the things that haven''t been recorded on the island. Under such circumstances, moguwai has no reason to lie to yasase.

    "What about the image? Can''t we analyze it from the bone shape?" sagiase calmly pointed out. Through the surveillance cameras set at various locations of XianShen Island, moguwei should store a large number of image data of islanders. By checking those data, you are likely to get a clue.

    "There is only one matching example, named agurola florestina, the original flame night uncle!" moguwei said in a playful tone.

    "Impossible..." as a member of the demon attacking officer, he will definitely know the information about the fourth true ancestor. The violent magma monster is not the dependents of the fourth true ancestor at all.

    "Giggle, who knows, please be a bystander." the mobile phone gave a strange laugh and cut off the chat with KI tree. Very mysterious supercomputer, only a few people will know its real details.

    On the occasion where the huge charm still remained, a man''s voice came into Mu Hantian''s ears, breaking the impending war situation.

    There was a crack in the empty void, from which there was a golden mist. The water mist gradually became dazzling and turned into a beautiful man''s posture. The blonde vampire aristocrat vatora has been extricating herself from the closed space.

    "Eh, I didn''t expect that you could escape by yourself under the captivity of my family animals. It''s really worthy of being vatora." the girl whispered and controlled the magma monster to stop spreading.

    "Please don''t joke, your majesty! If your highness didn''t help bring down the beast in cold weather, I wouldn''t have the strength to come out, so I want to thank him for his help." the fully materialized vatora saluted respectfully.

    "Your Majesty?" Mu Hantian asked vatora with a surprised expression. From their conversation, it seems that vatora knew the girl, and he was imprisoned in the empty family animals. But for vatora, who was treated differently, the girl was the object of his respect. The only people who can convince him are Zhenzu who is stronger than him!

    "Your Highness, you haven''t guessed it yet. I''m sorry to disturb your fight. She is the Lord of the chaos boundary of the night empire in China and the United States, and she employs 27 dependents. She can be transformed into the third true ancestor of countless faces - the Royal daughter of chaos!" vatora replied respectfully.

    "It''s really the real ancestor."

    Mu Hantian suddenly realized that his claim had attracted Zhenzu. I had guessed about it that month. Now I finally confirmed my sense of familiarity after hearing vatora''s words.

    "You call me GADA. I don''t like to call her respectfully." the girl smiled. At the same time, her hair color changed from golden hair with iridescent light to light green like a gem. The flaming eyes disappeared and changed to emerald like a deep lake. It was probably her - the third true ancestor "the Royal daughter of chaos" Her original appearance. Loli''s body shape and beauty are comparable to that of agurola, the fourth true ancestor.

    "It''s transformation ability. Did you use it to become agurola to attack us?" Mu Hantian certainly expected the possibility of the enemy. Unexpectedly, the first enemy would be the vampire known as the third true ancestor to find out his details.

    "I apologize for all my impoliteness. I didn''t intend to fool you with this face, but long ago, I wanted to see you who won in the banquet of flame light." GADA replied in a relaxed tone to Mu Hantian''s words. Her emerald eyes looked at him as if they were alert to Mu Hantian, and didn''t look away.

    "Now that you have seen it yourself, retreat now for your face, you who calls yourself the fifth true ancestor. I''ll see you again in the chaotic realm when I have a chance."

    "What a dangerous old woman as always," muttered vatora.

    Now that he has come, Mu Hantian can''t easily leave for her. He wants to establish power in the name of the fifth true ancestor. GADA is the best opponent. It happened that snow vegetables were absent, so there was no need to worry about her feelings. Otherwise, with her serious work character, she will certainly oppose Mu Hantian. He sighed, and would definitely leave the Lion King mechanism and follow him.

 Chapter 167

    "Please wait a minute, I didn''t allow you to leave!" Mu Hantian stopped GADA. Hiding his identity and attacking him, I''m afraid the exposure of his true identity will lead to huge diplomatic problems. How can there be such a cheap thing in the world.

    Vatora didn''t dare to make a sound, but gave a low sigh. He has reminded the third true zugada that she must bear the consequences of annoying Mu Hantian. Now it seems that their battle is inevitable. As for the impact on the artificial island, we can only look at Mu''s mood in cold weather.

    "Do you want to stop me?" GADA frowned. As a true ancestor, it was the first time for her to hear someone say such strong words to her, and openly despise her dignity.

    "The third Zhenzu came in person. As the host, how can he not receive one or two well." Mu Hantian stared at her, full of cold taste.

    GADA got goose bumps all over and instinctively sensed the danger. She was stunned and her magic appeared again. The fiery red magma monster, the huge skeleton giant, and the black cloud flashing lightning appeared. At the same time, control three dependents to deal with Mu cold day, which shows her prudence. She has no confidence to win. She can''t cope with Mu Hantian alone. Besides, there are several demons and vampires around him. It''s difficult for her to win alone. Although I''m afraid, I have to do it now.

    "Hehe, let me enjoy it. Now I''ll start fighting at Zhenzu level."

    Mu Hantian rushed to the floating GADA with nihilistic steps. Since he wanted to fight, he wouldn''t say more nonsense.

    "Reckless young man, I appreciate it!" GADA showed prudence on his pale face. A huge lightning ball appeared on her head, and the charged air pricked people''s skin.

    The silvery white flash was swept by the cold weather, and ordinary people could never see through the attack. If it''s just ordinary lightning with destruction, it''s easy to escape. But in the back, the skeleton giant''s ribs opened like a door, and the overflowing darkness was released like a shell. It''s a dark shell that destroys space.

    The last magma monster stayed behind and acted as a guard. The three sentinels have attack and defense, and she controls them very skillfully. It''s much better than the fourth true ancestor agurola.

    Two powerful magic riots distort the surrounding air. It can be predicted how fierce the battle at Zhenzu level is. It can definitely simply destroy the artificial island.

    If you deal with ordinary Zhenzu, you will be sure to force the enemy into a mess. But mu Hantian was very calm. "My guardian, follow the ancient oath and come to me. The swordsman born from chaos, surpass all constraints, turn into my sharp sword and cut off my enemy! Chaotic sword God." a black hole appeared in front of Mu Hantian. Chaotic sword God came out and waved a sword at GADA''s dependents and killed them.

    "Stop your resistance and remove the dependents immediately." Mu Hantian said faintly and took out the white building sword and Louguan sword

    "Are you ordering me?" seeing Mu Han''s weapons coming out at dawn, GADA had to close his teeth.

    "That''s interesting. Won''t you surrender?" Mu Hantian quickly waved the sword in his hand, and the sword Qi locked the target. Just when Mu Hantian thought he was hit, GADA waved to the magma behind and made a very strange move.

    "Roar..." shouted, the magma monster behind him unexpectedly changed, and the whole huge body shrank to the jade hand of GADA and formed a blood whip.

    "Can you be a vampire who can turn the household animals into weapons?" Mu Hantian was not surprised because he knew her ability.

    Sword Qi and blood whip intersect positively. Demon dream''s skills are not popular. How can he lose, so GADA lost in the end.

    "Eh!?" GADA widened her eyes. She didn''t expect that she would lose the melee competition to others. You should know that her body skill is the strongest in the true ancestor, otherwise she won''t have the special ability to turn household animals into weapons.

    "You lost." Mu Hantian came to GADA''s back in an instant, and the sword in his hand was on her neck.

    The battle ended in just a minute, unbelievably fast. Vatora smiled bitterly. Although he had known for a long time that Mu Hantian was strong, it was too strong!

    I beat the third Zhenzu down in a minute. I can''t see how deep his real bottom line is. Even the old man and the second true ancestor can''t beat him alone.

    Vatora didn''t know how strong Cain was, but he felt that Muhan must be no stronger than Cain. In the face of GADA, who has become a prisoner, he doesn''t know how mu Hantian will punish her, hoping not to make the world shake.

 Chapter 168

    "Very disappointed, your strength is too weak." Mu Hantian pulled up her collar and pulled her up to face himself. With a small body of only 13 years old, it is hard to believe that she will be an old vampire true ancestor with a group of female descendants. My heart is mature, but my body can''t grow up like that month.

    "I''m defeated!" she unexpectedly became a prisoner of others. She never expected that someone would be slaughtered one day. So far, she can finally understand the meaning of what vatora said.

    She smiled bitterly and murmured, "what are you going to do with me?" she didn''t worry about her own safety. If she could die, it might be a relief for her. But the news of the defeat spread, which had a great impact on her third true ancestor.

    "Your Highness in cold weather, your power is completely beyond the true ancestor. Swallowing has no effect on you. Please forgive your majesty GADA''s hot head for a moment." vatora persuaded him.

    If the third true ancestor dies, it will be a huge earthquake for the world and will soon lead to war.

    "Oh, don''t worry, I won''t kill you. I just want to build my own night empire. I want you to help me." Mu Hantian said faintly, looking at GADA''s pretty face.

    "Hehe, are you kidding? Your strength now can build an empire, and you still need me?" GADA blushed at Mu Hantian''s eyes and hurriedly said.

    "Do you think I want to? I can''t do without your recognition." Mu Hantian thought in his heart.

    "I know, but isn''t it faster with your help? So, what''s your choice, promise or promise?" Mu said.

    "Well, if you say so, I won''t do it if I don''t promise." GADA said angrily.

    "Yes, I''m not letting you choose." Mu Hantian said calmly.

    GADA looked at Mu Hantian''s serious eyes for a long time,? Exhale. "I see. I promise you, let me go now, asshole."

    "Oh, good." Mu Hantian smiled and loosened his hand holding GADA''s neck, but before GADA spoke, Mu Hantian held her in his arms.

    "Asshole, what are you doing? Let me go!" GADA roared.

    "Hehe, don''t resist. As a Laurie, how can you not hold Laurie in your arms?" (well, in fact, this is the attribute of the author. The author controls Laurie, the Royal sister and the character of the wife)

    "You are really capricious. Forget it. Anyway, I can''t beat you. It''s up to you." GADA said lost.

    Vatora was speechless. Mu Hantian conquered the third true ancestor. Now the pattern of the world is bound to trigger a huge earthquake! The balance that has been maintained has finally been broken from now on.

    "The Lion King mechanism is really farsighted. It''s incredibly early to send the concubine to his highness in the cold day and have a good relationship." vatora regretted that she was not a woman

 Chapter 169

    "Ah, what happened?" a clear girl''s voice came, and it sounded very familiar. Xia Yin and her family saw two girls with delicate faces coming towards each other.

    "Sauerkraut sauce and shayahua, here you are." disappeared one day, two witches of the Lion King mechanism returned to the artificial island from Tokyo. Originally, shayahua wanted to go back to the emperor''s daughter for surveillance, but the Lion King mechanism ordered her to take action with Xuecai temporarily and give priority to the fifth Zhenzu.

    So seeing Mu Hantian holding a strange Lori, Xuecai was frightened and said.

    "Old... Teacher, you... What did you do?" she showed a very uncomfortable look at Mu Hantian''s intimacy with the strange girl. As for Sha Yahua, he has pulled out his big sword and made a gesture to teach Mu Hantian a lesson.

    "Ju... Unexpectedly, he made that kind of thing without telling me and sauerkraut. You should be punished by heaven. Dirty and dirty vampire, I can''t give you the sauerkraut sauce that poisoned me!"

    "It''s a pity, sauerkraut sauce. What happened now when it was hard to rest." Youma, who knew sauerkraut''s heart, had no choice but to explain to her and agreed with her and Nie Kong''s affection.

    "What happened, can you tell me?" sighed snow vegetable.

    "To put it simply, she was the Royal daughter of the third true ancestor chaos, and somehow attacked her father. So her father beat her." Youma explained.

    "How could it be!" the two witches stared with disbelief. They had just left for a day. It wouldn''t be such a big thing. Shayahua smiled bitterly. Seeing vatola present, she understood the significance of the matter.

    Agurola and kusha confirmed and nodded, and the two women finally believed it. "But thanks to this thing, I understand." snow vegetable smiled bitterly, and then clenched her small fists.

    Facing the words of determined snow vegetables, Xia Yin''s voice showed a puzzled expression.

    "Sure enough, as long as I don''t look at the teacher a little, the teacher will immediately get involved in dangerous things and have a good relationship with strange women." snow vegetable whispered.

    "No, wait for me. Isn''t that logic strange enough?" Xia Yin, as a party on Mu Hantian''s side, trusted Mu Hantian unconditionally.

    "That''s true." looking at the girls around me, that month nodded faintly to confirm.

    Snow vegetable looked at Mu Hantian with irrefutable and forthright eyes: "I have reflected. From now on, we must strengthen surveillance more, and we can''t relax."

    Such a straightforward assertion of sauerkraut makes Sha Yahua complex. Looking at Mu Hantian, she is envious and jealous.

    The snow vegetables and vatola of the Lion King mechanism look serious and understand the seriousness of the matter at hand. Now the third Zhenzu has stood on the side of Mu Hantian.

    They are eager to report the news they have seen to the upper level. After all, it is likely to cause war. Mu Hantian didn''t stop them, because that was the result he wanted.

    "Teacher, it''s true that you can do such a frightening thing when I''m away. Come on, don''t talk to me about what to do now." Xuecai looked at Mu Han Tiandao with tearful eyes.

    "Hum, what can we do? Maybe he will become the enemy of our Lion King mechanism in the future." shayahua put her hands on her chest and taught Mu Hantian a lesson.

    "Sorry, I worried you on impulse." Mu Hantian gently took her finger and said.

    "Woo woo."

    "Don''t worry, sauerkraut. The Lion King mechanism won''t teach you to become his enemies." he smiled at them in the month when he seemed to know the inside story of the top level of the Lion King mechanism.

 Chapter 170

    "Why?" the snow vegetable hiding in the drum looked at the teacher that month with very pure eyes.

    There are only a few high-level personnel who know how to send sauerkraut to monitor Mu Han''s situation. That month, vatora is one.

    "What, so you don''t know at all." that month muttered strangely, and his big black eyes looked at the cold day. Before she could say her intention, vatora interrupted her.

    "Ha ha, the Lion King mechanism in Japan dares to wage war with the vampire Zhenzu at all costs. Besides, his highness Han Tian now has the help of the third Zhenzu and the fourth Zhenzu in the Megatron world." it would be less fun to say that the Lion King mechanism specially gave snow vegetables to Mu Hantian as a concubine, so vatora smiled and covered up.

    "No wonder, master, they will arrange shayahua, who was supposed to monitor the Royal daughter, to the artificial island and ask the two of us to perform the task of monitoring the teacher." Xuecai suddenly realized that she didn''t doubt vatola''s 24 far fetched explanation.

    "Eh, if you say that, shayahua will......" Mu Hantian has a bad hunch. He just intuitively feels that there is a big trouble coming.

    "Guess right, I will always protect the sauerkraut sauce from your bullying. Please take care of it in the future." shayahua said proudly glancing at Mu Hantian.

    "Well, shayahua is about to transfer from the girls'' school to the same school as us." Xuecai confirmed that she has a headache. Now she has returned to her former dormitory life with shayahua.

    "Didn''t Sha Yahua say she hated boys? Don''t force it." Mu Hantian said. The conversation and life with sauerkraut in the future will definitely be disturbed by Sha Yahua.

    "Well, I can''t talk to boys." shayahua said reluctantly with a stiff smile. Look at her expression. She''s definitely scared.

    "Well, I hope you don''t make trouble for me." Mu Hantian nodded.

    "I''d love to." shayahua seemed to be going against Mu Hantian, so she made a face at him.

    That month, they were very strange. Looking at Sha Yahua, they said she hated men. Why did she chat so happily with Mu Hantian.

    While Mu Hantian was talking with them, a beautiful woman with light yellow hair and beautiful dress appeared in front of them.

    "Elder, are you all right?" hearing the voice of shallot as if there was no way out, Mu Hantian looked at her worried face for no reason.

    "Hey?" Mu Hantian didn''t know why

    "Hey, what! I heard that an accident happened near your house! I looked with a surveillance probe and found you here!" said shallot discontentedly.

    "Why can you use the surveillance near my house!!" did you black it with the computer? Mu Hantian whispered, what a mess. It seems that even if you rely on the covert work of the Lion King mechanism, you can''t surpass the intelligence collection ability of shallot.

    "Well, there''s no problem now. I''m afraid of the impact of the battle, so I just brought us here that month. My words are all right." according to the situation, shallot was worried about him and desperate to confirm what happened.

    Mu Hantian was moved. Shallot was always very good to him and felt her care and love.

    "Wait a minute, what happened?" shallot asked in a confused voice.

    "Well." Mu Hantian knew he couldn''t tell her all, so he said the story lightly, which was simplified many times. Shallowl sighed, hoping that Mu cold day would not cause big trouble.

    The north area of the artificial island is located on the sixth floor of the former mage worker''s dormitory. Because the company was closed by the artificial island management society, the floor has been abandoned all the time.

    It was a little dirty building stained with gray. All the windows were blocked by iron plates, and the entrances and exits were covered by barbed iron fences. Onlookers will only regard it as an abandoned building.

    If you are a human who has experience in magic, you will be aware of the existence of multiple boundaries around the building. It is a powerful driving boundary that ordinary people can''t approach at all. On the corridor of the building returning to silence, only the footsteps of one person were left. It was a thin young man. Wearing a pure white cloak, the patterns of shirts and hats are red and white plaid patterns. In his left hand was a silver walking stick carved with a skeleton. A young man with a strange smell all over him.

    He slowly looked around and finally looked at an apartment. If Xia Yin was there, she would recognize that the apartment in front of her is the home where she and her adoptive father used to live.

    The young man smiled, his eyes full of excitement and enthusiasm, as if he saw some dreamy baby, but smiled with disgusting eyes. Without hesitation, he reached out and touched the sealed door lock.

    A strange scene appeared, and the silver door lock melted into liquid and flowed into his body. The only person who can control metal is an alchemist like a mage. The young man opened the open door, looked around at everything in the apartment and carefully explored everything around him.

    The dusty room is warm and tidy. It seems that when Xia Yin and the three of them lived in the past, they were very clean. It was only because of yese Xiansheng''s experiment that he destroyed his peaceful life.

    "I''m sorry. The half of my body taken away by the master. Now it seems that I will finally get it back."

    If he could find anything, he went straight to a bedroom, a metal safe. He easily tore the thick metal safe like a piece of paper.

    Alchemists are free to manipulate the composition of metals. No matter what kind of superhard alloy, it will become more brittle than thin aluminum foil as long as it is touched by his hand.

    Then, what the young man took out of the safe was a sphere with a diameter of about 15 centimeters. It''s a transparent crimson gem, something that alchemists dream of.

    After confirming it through the light, the young man smiled with satisfaction. The alchemist''s youth left with a clatter of his cane.

    If Mu Hantian and Xia Yin see him, they will surely be aware of the familiarity of youth. He was the initiator of the massacre in the monastery five years ago. Because of the out of control of spirit and blood, he killed more than a dozen witches.

    It seems that in the monastery five years ago, Xiansheng picked up the refining core controlling spiritual blood, so the youth association found it.

 Chapter 171

    Aware of the serious atmosphere in the classroom, shallot and Youma were stunned!

    "Father, what happened?" Youma couldn''t help asking.

    "Yes, we are investigating the murderer who stole the snowy vegetables'' sportswear." after Mu Hantian said it, snowy vegetables blushed cute, because it was a very embarrassing thing for girls.

    "That''s wonderful. It''s already a crime. What''s the situation now? Have you found any clues, senior?" shallot asked with concern.

    "The scope has been narrowed down to the students in your class, but they didn''t find their clothes with sauerkraut sauce, so the clue was broken." Mu Hantian explained the analyzed information to them.

    A few more people to think, maybe there will be any unexpected discovery. Besides, shallot is not a girl. Her nickname is the electronic empress. She has a better brain than anyone.

    "The boys in the school are too disappointing." Youma sighed.

    "Could the murderer put the stolen clothes in his coat, so the elder couldn''t find it." shallowly muttered, but mu Hantian''s brain suddenly brightened. Reminded by her, she seems to have discovered its possibility.

    "No... no, it''s disgusting to steal my intimate clothes and put them on." Xuecai said in horror. She hoped that it wouldn''t happen as expected by shallot. It was disgusting.

    "Don''t be afraid of sauerkraut. That won''t happen."

    Sha Yahua looked at the frightened snow vegetable, and a trace of guilt flashed through her eyes. She clenched snow vegetable''s shoulder and looked at her seriously, as if to comfort her.

    "Have you put it on? It seems that there is another clue." Mu Hantian whispered, and the surrounding atmosphere became very depressed. "Sha Yahua, as a classmate, you should have found something different."

    Mu Hantian suddenly questioned shayahua and startled her.

    "No... it''s not me, I don''t know anything." she waved her hands in panic and looked panicked. Mu Hantian just asked. Is it necessary for her to panic.

    Mu Han Tianhu looked at her suspiciously and found that she was sweating and looked very hot. The key is that the clothes on her cover her tightly. It''s a little different to dress like this in hot summer.

    He seemed to have found something, with a sneer at the corners of his mouth. It''s really not simple. First, they misunderstood Mu Hantian with a preemptive momentum, eliminated their suspicion, and then led their thinking to the boy''s side.

    "I see. I already know the answer. The murderer is you, shayahua!" Mu Hantian stretched out his hand and pulled hard at the corner of her skirt covering her knees at a lightning fast speed.

    Shayahua screamed. Before she could cover it, her skirt fell off her body. Several women were stunned at Mu Hantian''s actions, but they saw the pure white sports pants under shayahua''s skirt.

    Because the figure is more than ten centimeters higher than that of sauerkraut, no one found it after wearing it. It''s just a pair of safety pants. If it wasn''t a word of shallot to remind, and saw the difference of shayahua, Mu Han may be naive and planted on the little girl. Absolutely no one would think that the prisoner was a girl and a familiar person.

    "Hum, what do you have to say about the things that made me worry and framed me?" Mu Hantian forced her with a sneer. She blushed and twisted her clothes and dared not speak.

    "Sha Yahua, you... What did you do?" snow vegetable sighed, and her worried eyes disappeared, leaving only blame, just like looking at her sister. Shayahua is like a child who has done something wrong. She lowers her head and doesn''t dare to look at snow vegetables.

    She had seen that the storage box of snow vegetables was not closed, so she kindly wanted to help her close it. Who expected to see sports clothes stained with sweat and full of snow vegetables, so he had a mind for a time.

    I thought there would be no big deal, and I planned to return to the dormitory and give it back to snow vegetables. Unexpectedly, snow vegetables were much more anxious than I expected. She wanted to be frank, but she couldn''t summon up courage. She was afraid that snow vegetables hated herself.

    "Pervert, it''s really dangerous for snow vegetables to live with you. Do you have anything to say?" Mu Hantian glared at her and taught her a lesson. (author: Well, would you be too cruel. But I like it.)

    "Yes... I''m sorry to trouble you. Woo woo, my snow vegetables, will you hate me?" said shayahua tearfully, not to mention how pathetic. For the first time in front of Mu Hantian, he showed a weak expression.

    "Don''t cry. To tell you the truth, I''m very relieved. Fortunately, it wasn''t stolen by others." she whispered to her like touching a puppy.

    "Sauerkraut, I love you." shayahua rubbed her head around her neck, very intimate.

    "Hum, sauerkraut, you spoil her too much." Mu Hantian said in some silence.

    "Don''t be jealous. I''ve been with Xuecai since she was seven years old. Compared with her real family, I spend more time with her." Shaya Hua Yaowu proudly reached her mobile phone in front of Mu Hantian. Displayed on the mobile phone screen are old photos of two young girls, aged about seven and eight respectively. It''s a girl with persistent eyes and light chestnut hair. With the cold winter scenery as the background, barefoot women seem to have to fight the world with their own strength, holding each other''s hands tightly and snuggling together

    On this point, I''m afraid shayahua is the same as sauerkraut. The Lion King mechanism collects orphans from all over the country and cultivates them into young and excellent demon attacking masters.

    Shayahua said she stayed with Xuecai longer than her real family. Shayahua, who once lost her family, finally got a new family after a long time. Thinking from this point of view, we can understand Sha Yahua''s excessive love for sauerkraut. No, it''s sauerkraut''s love for Sha Yahua. Sauerkraut and shayahua could see their appearance at that time. Because of this, they made people feel young, as if they were looking at the modeling roles that reduced their proportion.

    "Oh, that picture is really cute."

    "There''s no need to say it!" said shayahua proudly.

    "But don''t change the subject. Take off your clothes with sauerkraut sauce quickly." Mu Hantian paused and muttered, "since sauerkraut won''t mind, it''s my turn." (author''s words: you''re also a pervert.)

    I thought Mu Hantian was serious, but a whisper behind made Xuecai blush and almost die of shame.

 Chapter 172

    After the clothes incident, shayahua''s attitude towards Mu Hantian was much softer. Sometimes I compare with Mu Hantian to see who can understand sauerkraut better, and even talk about bathing with sauerkraut when I was a child.

    If Mu Hantian used to be the only boy she could talk, now the relationship has risen to the stage of intimacy. Snow vegetables are a common topic, so I had a good chat with Mu Hantian.

    Snow vegetables have some helplessness. Shayahua has become more attached to herself than before. She was happy that the teacher said he would be jealous because of himself. At that time, I wanted to have my own sports clothes.

    Time is running away. Xuecai feels that he can monitor Mu cold day, so he is very happy and happy to stay with him all the time, and even forgets his original intention.

    But it didn''t last long. The Lion King mechanism used Shi Shen to send her a new letter. The content inside is that the three saints of the Lion King mechanism will come to visit Mu Hantian, the fifth true ancestor. And the time is scheduled for 8 o''clock tomorrow night. I want snow vegetables to help tell me!

    Although I reminded myself before, sauerkraut didn''t expect to come so soon. At present, she is very anxious. If the Lion King mechanism will have a conflict with Nie Kong, I don''t know who to help at that time.

    Since it can''t be stopped, sauerkraut can only be explained. I hope Mu Hantian can be ready. On the one hand, he comforted himself and said that he and shayahua would monitor, and the teacher would not act recklessly and make big things.

    The first meeting of the giants will distinguish their positions. Mu Han Tian smiled when he heard the news. If they dare to do it, they can just bring them all.

    The disillusioned destroyer, known as one of the three saints, is very familiar with Mu Hantian. He is a strong man who can pause time. As for the other two, one is the master of snow vegetables, a boxing immortal with super physical skills, and a Super Master of spells. He made the weapons of snow vegetables and shayahua witch! The Lion King mechanism composed of three people is very prestigious all over the world. Shayahua has been comforting sauerkraut and said it will be fine. Snow vegetable sighed and stood by Mu Hantian, quietly waiting for the arrival of the three of them.

    At eight o''clock sharp, Mu cold day, they finished their dinner and prepared to take a bath. Mu cold day, a group of them sat and chatted in the spacious living room.

    Just for a moment, Mu Hantian noticed that agurola''s actions suddenly stopped, and a spiritual force filled the villa. When time stopped, three people appeared across the physical distance.

    As soon as he arrived, Mu cold snorted. The strong and boundless momentum suddenly broke through the stop time. The man in black standing in the middle snorted and retreated more than a dozen steps.

    "Ah, it turned out to be an idle Guyong classmate in the third grade of senior high school. I''m sorry I accidentally hurt you!" although wearing black clothes, Mu Hantian quickly recognized her, so he kept a hand.

    "It seems that I can''t hide it from you, teacher. I''m one of the three saints of the lion king and the destroyer of silence." I opened my black clothes and showed a quiet face with a pair of black framed glasses. In her hands, she always holds a book. Her face was pale, and it seemed that the blow had no effect on her. Although she showed that she remained calm, she was very surprised to see someone break her time-out for the first time.

    I first saw the three saints of the Lion King mechanism outside the master, and it is said that they are the senior of the three-piece level in the high school Department of the school. Young enough to be the three saints of the lion king, sauerkraut and shayahua were too frightened to speak. And in the current situation, there is no room for them to speak.

    "I''m really sorry for interrupting your rest at night and taking the liberty to visit you!" Yuan Tang continued, and made an apology to Mu Hantian.

    "Say something quickly. I don''t have time to nag with you. Are you dissatisfied with what I call the fifth true ancestor?" Mu Hantian said casually.

    "Hehe, you are completely wrong. Our Lion King mechanism has never intended to stop you from supporting yourself. On the contrary, I am glad to see the current situation. From the past, we sent sauerkraut and shayahua to you just to ask them to help you," said the last three saints.

    Sure enough, they are good at cajoling people. They tell lies one after another, which makes them laugh like flowers.

    "Oh, in that case, what''s your purpose here?" Mu Hantian said.

    "I''m here to meet you, because I''ve only come out through snow vegetables. You exist as a vampire of Zhenzu level, and it''s necessary for our three saints to visit in person. The second is to make clear our position and show that we support your independence." Xiangu Yong said quietly.

    "Can you represent all the Japanese government?" Mu Hantian said thoughtfully.

    "Unfortunately, we can''t. although we support you, Japan''s Taishi Bureau will not simply give up. They are not with us. We can only do our part." Yuantang shook his head and said.

    "So, please be careful in the future. The Taishi bureau may bring you some trouble." Japan is not only a lion king mechanism, but also a row of attacking magicians and Taishi Bureau in that month. They said like that. There was really no malice in coming from this trip. Xuecai and shayahua were relieved.

    "Hehe, Taishi Bureau." Mu Hantian didn''t pay special attention.

    "Please don''t worry, we will always monitor the teacher and help the teacher solve all the problems." Xuecai firmly held Mu Hantian''s palm and swore to them.

    Seeing the performance of sauerkraut, the three looked at each other and smiled. It seems that giving snow vegetables to Mu Hantian is the most correct thing they have done.

    "If nothing happens, please allow us to leave first." Xiangu Yong bowed goodbye.

    "By the way, I have something to tell you. It''s the kindness of our Lion King mechanism. It''s likely that something will happen to Xia Yin. Please pay more attention and don''t hurt her." before leaving, Yuantang spit out a strange word. Mu Hantian couldn''t help looking at Xia Yin more. Xia Yin blushed and gently said to Mu Hantian, "what''s the matter?".

 Chapter 173

    The cooking classroom is filled with strong fragrance. On a pan heated to an appropriate degree, shredded onions are making a sound.

    The morning class is a cooking practice divided into several groups. The menu is egg rice.

    Yusha did the best. She enthusiastically tasted it to Mu Hantian. Mu Hantian had a big appetite when he saw the love shape of ketchup. Seeing that Mu Hantian liked her cooking, she smiled sweetly. The worst is the two vampire Lori. Her cooking talent is as bad as shallot. She wastes a lot of materials and fails to make it successfully. As for sauerkraut and Xia Yin, they are only a little worse than Yu Sha.

    Xia Yin has been very concerned about the stray cats in the monastery since before, so she is used to taking a lot of food back to the mountain after lunch in Mu Hantian''s cooking classroom. She was used to helping her take care of her cat, so she followed her closely after sharing lunch with Mu Hantian. They didn''t hand over the kitten to others for adoption. They felt they had their own responsibility.

    Suddenly immersed in the lovely coquetry of the cat, sauerkraut raised his head because he noticed a strange man approaching.

    The pure white head is equipped with a red and white lattice tie and hat, and the left hand is holding a silver walking stick. Although the apparent age is around 20, the temperament seems to be an old man.

    It was a suspicious man who gave the impression of a magician. He stopped in front of the monastery and stared at the lovely Xia Yin that caused LAN Tong. It seems that seeing Xia Yin and the ancient statue standing in front of the monastery at the same time, the man happily narrowed his eyes and smiled. His eyes were as red as blood, which made people feel unhappy. Maybe there were some evil reasons.

    "The girl with silver hair is really a beautiful child!"

    "Hmm?" the man''s overly intimate attitude made snow cabbage vigilant and noticed the ominous smell around the man. Xia Yin shivered violently when she saw him.

    "Who on earth are you compared with these?" Xuecai held Xuexia wolf in his arms and asked coldly.

    "Me? I''m a truth seeker, a great alchemist!" then, something churning like a snake was released from the man''s right wrist. It was a black silver liquid with metallic luster and strong viscosity.

    If it consciously and autonomously wrapped around Xuecai''s wrist, it planned to corrode her body. The snow haze wolf in the vigilant snow vegetable''s hand picked and smashed the black metal liquid. It broke out and dissipated because it couldn''t bear the ineffective magic of the holy gun.

    "What''s the matter? Why did your guy attack us?" snow cabbage frowned and stared at the man.

    "Hehe, have you stopped it? I felt a strange smell from the beginning. So you are a witch." the man narrowed his eyes unhappily while staring at his right hand.

    "It doesn''t seem like the bodyguard of alutikia palace. Hey, I wanted to kill you as unobtrusively as possible." the man looked at Xia Yin and spoke with compassion. The black and silver liquid was again emitted from the fingertip of his right hand, turned into a thin and sharp blade, and cut them horizontally at a terrible speed. The surrounding trees were cut in half like tofu.

    "The three saints said that something would happen to Xia Yin. He was the source of the predicted danger." snow vegetable whispered.

    "Did you kill Xia yin?" agurola gave full play to the power of the dependents, and the thick ice blocked the attack. A looming ice demon appeared behind her.

    The man smiled, desperate, "there won''t be anything wrong with the child. I just want her to become a tribute."

    "Is Xiayin sauce a tribute?" asked anatos foolishly.

    "You look like you don''t know what happened in adilard monastery five years ago. Don''t worry. You will die before you know the truth!" the flash of the black silver blade blocked all the roads they could escape.

    "The dawn of breaking demons, the God wolf of snow Xia, help me destroy evil gods and ghosts with the power of steel!" with the solemn prayer, the spear of snow vegetable began to shine. The bright light is the vibration wave of the divine grid that cuts off all kinds of boundaries. The silver chop that draws a beautiful arc can easily cut the covered black silver blade.

    The man in a red and white hat stared at the snow vegetable and saw his right arm disappear from below his wrist. The black silver blade cut by sauerkraut is a part of his body after fusion with metal liquid.

    "It seems that there is a rumor that the sword Witch of the Lion King''s mechanism, as the emperor elect who has obtained the fourth true ancestor, has been sent as a monitor."

    When the man saw his broken arm, he didn''t care about squatting on a rusty iron door of the monastery, but at the moment when the man''s right hand touched it, the iron door dissolved and collapsed, and the surface changed into black and silver like muddy blood. In their surprised eyes, the iron gate of the monastery was absorbed by the man''s right hand. The right hand, which should have been cut off, was resurrected. By fusing iron pillars, men regenerate a part of their lost body.

    "It''s really an alchemist, but why attack Xia yin? Is it because you know the relationship between Xia Yin and adilard kingdom?" snow vegetable whispered quietly.

    "Now, it would be a bit unfavorable to compete with the sword Witch and the fourth true ancestor in front of us. It would be wise to destroy Yele Xiayin for the time being," said the alchemist to himself. After saying that, the alchemist turned and carried a statue in front of the monastery and left with it.

    He came all the way. It seems that his goal is snow vegetables and the statue in front of him, but I don''t know what special effect the statue will have.

    If Mu Hantian saw it, he would surely find that the statue was sealed with the sage''s spiritual blood that the alchemist dreamed of. Xia Yin never spoke, and her pretty face turned whiter than before.

    Snow vegetable sighed and probably understood that only mu Hantian could solve the Xia Yin in front of him. And five years ago, maybe Mu Hantian might know a general idea.

 Chapter 174

    After the inexplicable battle, Xuecai and her friends returned to school with sad Xia Yin. They asked Xia Yin what had happened, but she kept silent. Only mu Hantian could open her heart.

    "Adilard monastery?" in the cooking classroom, Youma slightly tilted her head and asked. Several women sat side by side at the narrow table.

    "Ah, that name seems to be the name of a great alchemist hundreds of years ago. It seems that I heard a noun said by my predecessors a long time ago." shallot thought carefully.

    "Well, something happened in that monastery five years ago. 270 years ago, the holy blood made by the famous alchemist adillard went wild and killed almost all the orphans in the monastery. I felt that I was a little late and could only save Xia Yin and a girl in time. When I visited the doctor in the hospital, I occasionally met the crying ghost shallot, so I told her something The situation. Anyway, what happened? "Mu Hantian nodded.

    "When we were taking care of stray cats in the monastery, a young man claiming to be an alchemist attacked us. He said he would take Xia Yin as a tribute." Xuecai said everything he met.

    "Brother Hantian, it came back five years ago... It killed me." Xia Yin looked at Mu Hantian with soft eyes.

    "Didn''t they seal the spirit blood again in the last month?" Mu Hantian frowned, and the scene of the red metal swallowing Lori five years ago appeared in his mind.

    "Xia Yin was attacked by a young man in a red and white hat who claimed to be an alchemist. After seeing that he was defeated by us, he simply chose to leave and made a strange move to take away a sculpture in front of the monastery." snow vegetable frowned.

    "Spiritual blood is a great work of ADI radxiu. It is said that if you can throw your own consciousness into it and control it, you can finally get the magic and eternal life compared with the true ancestor. It seems that the statue seals spiritual blood. It''s no doubt, but it''s strange why he attacked Xia Yin. Did he dominate the things five years ago?" Mu Hantian said to himself.

    "Elder, don''t think too much. As long as you will be with Xia Yin, he can''t hurt Xia Yin sauce." shallot comforted carefully.

    "Well, I will always protect Xia Yin." hearing Mu Hantian''s words, Xia Yin burst into a gentle smile.

    "Xia Yin believes in Ernie sauce."

    The alchemist who attacked Xia Yin was standing in a dark room with a metal statue in front of him. While playing with his favorite walking stick, he looked at the metal relief.

    Although it is difficult to see what you want to express from the abstract patterns engraved on it. But there is time to see the appearance of a woman emerge. Is a young beauty with exotic beauty. From time to time, he seemed to miss narrowing his eyes. He looked at the relief tirelessly.

    Breaking the quiet time, there was the rude footsteps of men. Three men dressed in suits broke into the building rudely.

    "Hello, professional director, unexpectedly early!" the young alchemist turned back slowly and said with a smile to a man in suit in front of him. He is a bald middle-aged man. Although he is less than 160 cm tall, his fat body can not help but make people feel a dull sense of deterrence. At first glance, there is an impression of capable business people. The bodyguard with sunglasses followed him to protect him.

    "The appointed time is early, have you got the blood?" the man called the special director just snorted irritably because he was used to the excessively arrogant attitude.

    "Of course, you see the relief in front of you. Do you think I will misjudge the legacy left by the master?" the alchemist smiled.

    "It''s just that it looks like an ordinary statue." the man in suit smiled wildly when his eyes turned to the relief on the wall.

    "Because it''s still sleeping, it looks like it''s just an ordinary metal. It needs to be awakened by media." Tianzhong''s tone became serious. What he took out from under his coat was a crystal clear crimson sphere. The precious stones taken from the house of Yoshito yese. Tianzhong approached the gem to the relief and gently touched the lower surface.

    At the moment of "look, wake up", the sculpture changed dramatically. The surface shook like a wave, rolled like a tentacle, and swallowed the gem into its own interior. That shape is reminiscent of jellyfish waking up from suspended animation. It is a metal jellyfish with a bright red luster like blood.

    "I see. It''s controlled nuclear refining!" the eyes of the man in the suit stared at the gem in Tianzhong''s hand.

    "Yes, it is a fusion liquid metal life body with powerful self proliferation function, and a magic catalyst for controlling the spiritual blood of the sage!" Tianzhong removed the gem from the relief, and the bright red amoeba returned to the original metal sculpture.

    It is not a living thing in nature. It has no fixed shape and will never be destroyed. If you can transplant your soul into this immortal metal life, you can become true immortality. What can make this miracle possible is the bright red gem called the control unit of nuclear smelting.

    "By transferring consciousness to the core refining, the fused person can still maintain his consciousness under the condition of fusion with spiritual blood. By transforming his body into an immortal metal life, he can obtain near eternal life."

    "Immortal, and have the magic that can rival the true ancestors of vampires!" the man in suit touched the surface of the relief with a eager expression. His eyes twinkled with endless vengeance and the need for power.

    "With that power, I''m sure those guys who drove me out of the board of directors and transferred to the remote location of the artificial island will be surprised. Not only that, I can root out the boss''s family." according to his words, it seems that enterprises in other countries sent him to work on the artificial island.

    "It seems that it will be very interesting," said Tianzhong, putting the refining core in front of him. Catching a heavier gem than expected, the man in suit filled with

    "Refining the core is a relic left by your master. Don''t you really care about giving it to me?" he looked at the Tianzhong with puzzled eyes. It seems strange that Tianzhong gave him the precious refining core easily.

    After all, the sage''s spiritual blood is the ideal state pursued by alchemists. So far, only the great alchemist Nina adilard has been successfully created.

 Chapter 175

    "Of course, I''ve made an agreement with you, and I don''t need it anymore. Five years ago, you saved me who should have died in the accident. Thanks to you, I can make a fake nuclear smelting that is very similar to what nuclear smelting!" tianzuka showed a ferocious smile. The collar of the open coat revealed his chest that had been hidden. What appeared there was that the right half of the skinny Tianzhong had lost its human appearance. The shiny metal soul blood is eroding half of his body. In his heart, instead of the heart, there was a black stone.

    Although it is very similar to core smelting, the stone is turbid black. It seems that the reason why Tianzhong can barely maintain human shape from being eroded by spiritual blood is because of the black stone.

    "Hum, good attitude!" the bald suit man nodded with satisfaction and looked at the bright red gem in his hand with great care.

    He is a member of a well-known machinery manufacturing factory in China. Because of the scandal caused in the company, he deprived the chairman of his position and laid off his staff to an idle job on the artificial island. Later, he met Tianzhong and decided to take revenge with the sage''s spiritual blood.

    The bald man inlaid the ruby in his hand into a chimeric position of the sculpture, and the change was dramatically displayed. The two bodyguards and Tianzhong in the back hurried back three meters.

    The relief in the color of gray copper plate suddenly turned into bright red liquid, and the room was shrouded in a large amount of liquid metal like a sea of blood. The flowing liquid metallized into huge bright red drops of water and rushed towards the owner of the nuclear smelting plant. Covered his body.

    "Ha ha, I feel it very much." although shrouded in creepy spiritual blood, he laughed instead.

    "Danger, please step back!" the two bodyguards shouted with a frightened expression, but the bald man stared at them and looked very impatient.

    "Say what silly words, I can feel that the body is gradually integrated with spiritual blood!" abandon the incomplete life as a human and obtain an indestructible metal body. The huge magic flowing during this period gave him an overwhelming sense of happiness and omnipotence.

    But Tianzhong smiled and smiled happily. The erosion of the sage''s spiritual blood was unexpectedly interrupted from the inside. Part of the liquid metal expands and new figures emerge in the water droplets. It was made of bright red liquid metal, the outline of a young woman. From the appearance, the age is eighteen or nine. It''s a beautiful woman with a clear outline and an exotic face.

    "Oh, are you awake at last, master!" Tianzhong said happily, as if impatient with her appearance.

    "Is she Nina adillard, the great alchemist, Tianzhong, come up with a way!" he cried. There is no sign of wavering for sudden obstructions.

    "When the spiritual blood of the sage awakens, she, as the owner, will resurrect. What awakens is her consciousness stored in the refining core. In this way, Nina adilard will take back her body and completely resurrect." looking coldly at the anxious guards, Tianzhong explained.

    The beauty appearing in the liquid metal has almost completely taken back the human posture.

    "Ah!!" the bald man eroded by spiritual blood began to lose his original form and collapse. In the wake of the orthodox owner Nina adilard, he will eventually be ruled out as a foreign body.

    "Spiritual blood will devour... My body... Tianzhong! Think of a way, Tianzhong!" he began to lose his body and desperately looked to Tianzhong for help. However, Tianzhong sneered and gently waved his left hand stick.

    "Don''t worry, it will end soon." after Tianzhong said, his scream came from the spirit blood. His body was exposed by the erosion of liquid metal. Black gemstones appeared all over his body, which was a fake refining core created by Tianzhong.

    In order to control the sage''s spiritual blood, he persuaded Tianzhong to be embedded in him in advance. But the real purpose of Tianzhong is not to let him control the spiritual blood of sages, but to awaken them with them.

    His body was torn apart by the rampage of fake nuclear smelting. The guards tried to save the special director, but they were swallowed and melted by the liquid metal

    "I''ve been waiting for this moment, master! When the sage''s spiritual blood awakens, without your refining core, the spiritual blood is just a piece of scrap iron. But you can''t destroy you integrated with the sage''s spiritual blood. Therefore, if you want to take your spiritual blood, you can only destroy it from the inside when the awakening is not complete." before her master completely starts the spiritual blood, she inlays the pseudo refining core into the spiritual blood, To manipulate it first.

    The fake refining core in his body was like dyeing ink in the clear water, and the bright red liquid metal was turbid into a black color. Although the pseudo refining core can control the spiritual blood of the sage, it is not complete in function. Will take some small factors as an opportunity to lose control and run wild. Five years ago, in the monastery, Tianzhong gave the false refining core to Nina sealed with spiritual blood, saying that he hoped to save her.

    They made the spiritual blood of the sage, but it was too perfect to need oxygen and food. It is not allowed to exist more perfect than it, so it will be desperate to destroy and turn the planet into a death star.

    So the alchemists came up with a way to draw its blood, and used Nina to devote herself to refining the core to guard the spiritual blood.

    At this time, the awakened Nina adilard''s body also disappeared due to the pollution of pseudo nuclear smelting. Her beautiful body grew dark and finally shattered.

    "I''m really grateful to you, so I''ll help you realize your wish. Your body will live forever as a part of spiritual blood!" Tianzhong smiled innocently and talked to himself to the dark metal liquid in front of him.

    The dark sage''s spiritual blood made an ominous cry and moved violently like a wounded beast. Tianzhong didn''t feel afraid at all. He stretched out his hand and melted it into the black metal body.

    He made fake refining cores, so he can use them to temporarily control the spiritual blood. His ultimate goal is to completely revive the spiritual blood of the sage.

    "Well, if I can help you recover, you will recover my human identity."

    He whispered to the skeleton''s walking stick, and the black metal covered his body.

 Chapter 176

    At more than ten o''clock in the night, four huge black liquid metal monsters appeared on the artificial island. They absorbed all the metal seen on the road and found that they were getting bigger and bigger. No, there should be five. Because the fifth Henglan Road near the sea floats on the water surface and seems to absorb metal ions in the sea water.

    After receiving the news, the artificially managed commune immediately sent a special police force to maintain peace. Only when the bullets were used to stop them, they found that the bullets melted into its body and became its food.

    Dozens of special police teams did not have time to escape. Their blood stained the dark metal monster. With the nourishment of blood, they seem to become more energetic. The spiritual blood of the sage is now worthy of its name.

    The month I received the news, it was time to go to bed. Instead, she took a breath and secretly rejoiced that she had not interfered with her sleep as she had done a few times before. In order to solve the trouble as soon as possible and come back to accompany Mu Hantian, I set out.

    It seems that Mu Han Tian didn''t know the news about the wake-up scale event of Lingxue. Watching that month leave, Mu Hantian was not disappointed, because there was a night.

    As for Youma, he can only meet him occasionally in the dark because Youma takes into account the thin skinned ah Ye. For Youma, it''s great to be with her father in that form.

    Xia Yin''s gentle and pretty face appears in the living room with some fear. She doesn''t seem to sleep. She is wearing knee length pajamas. The blue clothes are the same as the color of Xia Yin''s eyes. They are very matched by her. They are very thin and close to her... Mu Hantian was surprised to find that she didn''t wear anything in her pajamas. In her arms, she hugged a grizzly puppet toy.

    Mu Han Tianmu looked at Xia Yin in confusion. "What''s the matter, Xia yin? You can''t go to bed early. You have to go to school tomorrow."

    "Brother Hantian, I''m a little scared. It seems that something big is going to happen. I''m very flustered, so I can''t sleep. Can Xia Yin... Can you sleep with brother Hantian all night?" Xia Yinrou said.

    "Well, it doesn''t matter." Mu Han Tianping quietly accepted Xia Yin''s request.

    Xia Yin witch''s potential is much higher than that of sauerkraut. Only by absorbing the power of light from high-order yuan to become an angel can she know it. So as her hunch, it is likely to become a fact. No wonder I received the task late at night that month. It seems that what happened is not a small thing.

    She led Mu Hantian to the lovely room. Mu Hantian makes room for her to sit. Xia Yin looks a little shy and sleeps gently beside Mu Hantian.

    "Sleep well, I''ll always be with you." Mu Hantian comforted and kept from looking at Xia Yin. She took Mu Hantian''s hand and finally closed her blue eyes.

    Four black monsters were galloping around XianShen City, but they just wiped out the special guard team. One of them stopped and moved because the golden chain stretched out from the void tightly tied his body.

    Like melting out of the void, the figure in gorgeous dress appeared. Smooth and slender black hair, holding a small parasol, was attacked by the moon sauce from the demon master.

    "Hehe, you are the Nangong of the demon killer. That month, I''ve heard a lot about you." the monster in front of me melted like a liquid and broke free from the golden chain. Seeing such a strange sight with his own eyes, he was calm that month.

    "It''s really a set to escape with such a disgusting as if, young alchemist."

    "Please remember, my name is tianzuka mercury." the black liquid metal stretched like a whip and rushed to the slender body of that month. At that moment, the figure of that month floated like fog, and suddenly moved to the back of Tianzhong.

    "It''s no use. The alchemist''s material reorganization has no effect on my body, Alchemist!"

    "It seems so." the black metal of Tianzhong sighed.

    "Although I really want to throw you into prison, you''re just a part."

    When the attack was launched again that month, the scene of blood splashing did not appear. Tianzhong changed back to the posture of liquid metal and easily broke away from the chain coming towards him.

    Tianzhong''s body has completely lost its human form and become a real monster. A metal life without a fixed shape. Countless tentacles appeared on the monster to attack her in order to chop up the month

    "Ha ha, you are so complacent, witch of the gap! Let me tear you to pieces now!"

    That month, he looked down at the monster incarnated in Tianzhong coldly and sighed. The space and time in front of him were broken. Then the space behind him suddenly cracked that month.

    The direct attack of space destroyed his body into countless pieces. But seeing that he was going to continue to recover, a huge wrist wrapped in gold armor appeared.

    The huge gold wrist creates a scorching high temperature, and the spreading flame sprays out. The liquid metal deforms violently and still can''t break free from the hot flame swamp.

    She is a witch, not to mention a witch with enhanced strength. It''s easy to use a little fire magic.

    The monster of Tianzhong screamed all over his body, which seemed to be very painful. That month shook her head gently, controlled the chain, hit a black solid at the heart and smashed it. I had an experience five years ago, so it''s easy to deal with it.

    Metal life has lost its surface luster and cracked like rusty iron. Because the ex vivo of the pseudo refining core makes it change back to a mass of ordinary metal. When Ben was leaving that month, he narrowed his eyes and found a little crimson in the black metal.

    When she waved, the red gem fell into her hand and left with it.

    The body is absorbing ionic metal, Tianzhong holds down the pseudo refining core on his heart and breathes. His expression showed an indelible anxiety.

    There was a trace of blood on the forehead of Tianzhong. The resonance between the pseudo refining nuclei caused his noumenon to be backfired.

    "It''s really painful. It''s really powerful. The witch Nangong moon in the gap!" Tianzhong seemed to say something unrelated to himself, and then slowly showed his body. In the moonlight, his side face was as weak as the patient.

    The right body of Tianzhong is composed of almost the same material as the spiritual blood of the liquid metal life sage. By splitting some of them and giving them false refining, he can create his own separation.

    However, creating a separation means that he will lose part of his body. Although the lost mass after fusion with other metals can be recovered, if repeated, the purity of spiritual blood will be reduced. Tianzuka, who has repeatedly split, is close to the limit of his body.

    "Almost. When the tribute is fully recovered. You must abide by the agreement and return the remaining half of my body to me, sage!" Tianzhong smiled like a dead soul and talked to himself to the skeleton walking stick. Although after losing four separate bodies, the body that absorbed metal ions in the sea was almost able to completely restore the original posture of spirit blood. The fourth true ancestor and sword witch who can threaten him will be his obstacles, so he will absorb metal to strengthen his ability. Tianzuka''s ear heard a strange laugh, as if laughing at him.

    "Really!" as if he had received its answer, Tianzhong looked in the direction of Mu Hantian''s villa, and then his figure gradually faded.

 Chapter 177

    Late at night, most floors in the area where Mu Han lives have no lights. It''s probably time to sleep, so it''s very quiet. If Mu Hantian didn''t accompany Xia Yin, he would probably sleep in his dream.

    The sky is as clear as a wash, and the moon is very good. A thin man in a white coat looked at the villa behind the closed steel gate. The gate was heavily locked and tightly closed. The man holding the skeleton Scepter touched the iron door. Strangely, the door melted into a part of him.

    "Ha ha, the only orphan who survived the monastery five years ago seems to live in it. Because she has too high spiritual power, you think she can stop you. You think she is very eye-catching," Tianzhong smiled at the skeleton walking stick. Sage is the most perfect work made by alchemists. No species can be more perfect than it!

    The empty eyes of the skeleton walking stick radiated strange brilliance and spoke to Tianzhong in its unique way.

    Except for the silver hair and blue eyes different from the Japanese, yelase Xiayin''s temperament was not an ordinary student, with holiness and nobility. Usually cautious in words and deeds, clever enough to look very timid. But she has a secret. She inherited the royal blood of alutikia and was born a powerful psychic medium. Speaking of potential ability, yelase Xiayin''s spiritual power is the highest level in the demon special zone, so high that even the heaven and earth essence of high-order meta space can be absorbed into the body.

    "It''s not fair for you to say that only the child survived. So we must continue. We must continue the tragedy five years ago... I''ll help you with the resurrection, but you must keep your agreement with me." Tianzhong put his hand on his body as he said. Almost all of it turned into black metal and became neither human nor ghost.

    "Let''s start hunting. It happens that neither the witch nor the sword witch will be here at this time." he suddenly controlled a three meter black metal flow and roared into the spacious and luxurious villa behind the yard.

    If it is an ordinary villa, it will certainly be leveled by sharp metal. Just at the moment when the metal flow hit the door, the space rippled out of the water.

    The overwhelming metal attack can''t break the space barrier for warning.

    "Is there a boundary of space?" Tianzhong frowned and whispered, with an unexpected expression. Without waiting for him to break the border, the door of the villa opened with a squeak.

    The first thing I saw was a man in pajamas, with a handsome and unparalleled cheek. Behind him, several girls woke up and followed him out to see what happened.

    "Brother Han Tian, he... He was the monster who killed everyone five years ago." Xia Yin''s trembling voice showed that she was a little timid. If she didn''t trust Mu Hantian, she would stand up bravely. Her kindness doesn''t want to involve others to be killed by Tianzhong. Now Mu Hantian is protecting her, which makes her very relieved.

    "Ah ah, he really came to attack Xia Yin sauce." agurola and her friends screamed out when they saw the people in front of them. Hazy sleepy eyes, become completely awake. In other words, they were originally night owls, so they look energetic now.

    "Hide and seek is over." Tianzhong announced with a naive and dangerous smile.

    Xia Yin seemed to hide from his aggressive eyes and hid behind Mu Hantian.

    "It''s stupid. Do you think you can hurt Xia Yin from me?" Mu Hantian sneered. He thought that the man''s death saved him a lot of trouble, except at night. It''s very unpleasant to disturb his rest.

    Then Tianzhong mocked cruelly, "although you have the card of the fourth true ancestor, there is no sword witch now. If the sage is completely resurrected, everyone will be killed anyway. So don''t hate me."

    Tianzhong''s right arm turned into a silver blade. If he waved the blade, human life would die in a moment, but he picked the wrong opponent.

    Mu Hantian took out his sword and cut it with Tianzhong. Although Tianzhong didn''t mean to kill Xia Yin, his purpose was to turn Xia Yin into a tribute to the sage. Is to live and let the sage''s spiritual blood devour it and become a part of liquid metal. With a powerful psychic supplement, the sage will be fully resurrected to his best state. What I didn''t expect was not the fourth Zhenzu, but the man in front of me. His fighting skills are so strong that he has exceeded his budget.

    He was shocked that there would be other unexpected enemies except the fourth Zhenzu? The skeleton crutch in Tianzhong''s hand made a clicking sound, as if he remembered the scene of the first war with Mu Hantian five years ago.

    "I see. You''re an accomplice of Nangong that month." Tianzhong gnashed his teeth and said, don''t mention how much he hated.

    "Stop... Stop, you... You''re really poor. Don''t you remember at all?" Xia Yin''s eyes are still like mourning Tianzhong. She boldly asks her. Xia Yin asks abruptly. Tianzhong''s expression is slightly shocked.

    "What are you going to say? Do you want to beg for mercy?"

    "I remember you when everyone in the monastery was killed." Xia Yin looked straight at Tianzhong. At this time, her expression was not timid, but deep sadness. "It''s really a poor monster. Up to now, I haven''t found myself cheated." Mu Han Tian glanced at him and said faintly.

    "What are you talking about?" Tianzhong asked anxiously. There was an obvious shaking in his voice.

    "Then I ask you, what can you get by resurrecting the sage?" Xia Yin quietly took her pretty silver hair, and her eyes seemed to overwhelm Tianzhong.

    "Is it clear? Of course, it''s human. Let that guy revive my half body that he swallowed! Otherwise, who will listen to that guy''s order!" tianzuka said angrily, tearing open the front of his coat and revealing the disgusting right half body eroded by metal life

    "Please tell me who you were before swallowing your body? If you were really human, please tell me the memories of that time. When and where were you born?" Xia Yin''s question ended, and he ushered in a brief silence. Tianzhong couldn''t answer anything because he couldn''t answer. He had no memory at all.

    "Shut up, yelase Xiayin!" tianzuka desperately refutes the fact. He is eager to become a human. How can he accept that fact.

 Chapter 178

    "What you have said is very clear. You are not a human being, but a tool created by the sage to revive yourself." Mu Hantian said everything. Alchemists are really useful. The artificial girl ashtaruti, who admires the cold weather, makes artificial life based on the principle of alchemy. For the sage who claims to be the most perfect alchemy, it is too simple to create an artificial life.

    "You should feel it slightly. You are an artificial life created by the sage with the residue of spiritual blood. It''s just brainwashing into waste that strongly wants to become a complete human."

    "Shut up, do you think you can deceive me?" Tianzhong stared at Mu Hantian with murderous eyes.

    "Whether it is human or not depends not on the body, but on the soul. You have no reason to obey the sage." Xia Yin sighed.

    "Reason, i... obey the reason of the sage!" the golden skeleton Scepter fell from Tianzhong Tuoli''s left hand and fell to the floor with a low metal sound.

    Mu Hantian is mainly aimed at the sages, and the minions under control in front of him are basically not in mind. "There seems to be a little more nonsense. Now you should show up, the sage behind the scenes!"

    The skeleton shook immediately, and a strange laugh came out at the same time. With the gloomy night around, it''s only creepy.

    "Kaka..." the golden skeleton shook and began to make a strange sound like laughter.

    Agurola raised her eyebrows strangely, while Tianzhong looked at the skeleton as if stunned. They didn''t know what had happened, but they felt some ominous smell from the strange laughter of the skeleton.

    "Kaka... Incomplete beings, you have found it too late." the skeleton with its own will spoke clearly and proudly, and regarded itself as the most perfect species. An unpleasant sound echoed around. Mu Hantian already knew that there was a consciousness in the skeleton.

    "Sage?" Xia Yin shouted as if she were afraid.

    "The sage hiding inside, sure enough, they didn''t really seal you that month five years ago. It''s really wrong to give you to them to deal with the aftermath." Mu Hantian looked at the skeleton and said coldly.

    "World, become a part of my body." the huge sage''s spiritual blood - red metal block came out of the soil, and the whole man swallowed the dull Tianzhong and skeleton walking stick into the liquid.

    There should be a considerable amount of precious metal ions he collected on the sea. As a tribute for the complete resurrection of the sage, the quality of heavy metals seems to be very sufficient. Without Nina, the alchemist guarding him, he is no different from full recovery.

    After the golden skeleton fell on the ground was fused, it finally obtained a complete human shape, such as the terminator, forming a metal giant. Moreover, his power is many times stronger than the terminator. The spirit blood body can be called King Kong, and no one can get it.

    "Hehe, I didn''t expect the sage''s real body to dare to challenge." Yinling''s laughter came out of the empty space, and saw a lovely hand in the hand of that month.

    The handmade is a blonde foreigner, like a delicate and beautiful doll. It seems that it took her a lot of time to solve the four separation and aftermath of Tianzhong.

    "It''s a little late. It seems that it can''t stop the sage''s recovery." the doll in her arms suddenly spoke, which startled Xia Yin.

    "Nina yadillard, you don''t have to worry. Mu Hantian will solve the problem perfectly." in that month, Mu Hantian''s eyes flashed with conviction. I was surprised to hear that the villain in front of me would be an alchemist 200 years ago, including Mu Hantian.

    Now is not the time to chat, so we should defeat the sage. Use his powerful power to defeat his belief that he claims to be a perfect life.

    At this time, terrible heat was condensing in the mouth of the red giant. The five meter flash whitened their vision, and the violent explosion shook the artificial island. The object in the flash turned into black metal.

    Mu cold days understand its tricks, that is, the essence of alchemy, material reorganization, and super large. There is no time to play with him. We should use the dependents directly, so as not to affect Xia Yin and them.

    "I''ll see if you can live forever!" my guardian, follow the ancient oath and come to me! The legendary immortal bird, reborn from the darkness, the immortal Phoenix, burn everything with the immortal flame, the demon Ming Phoenix. "

    A dark flame rose slowly and finally turned into a Phoenix, spitting out a black flame towards the sage. The Phoenix, known as the immortal Phoenix, has the power to purify evil.

    The sage instinctively wants to hide, but he can''t move half a step. He can only be burned by the fire.

    "How could anyone be more perfect than me." it only left a unwilling voice. The red metal body was blown into nothingness, and the dead can''t die anymore.

    "The sage''s spiritual blood is over?"

    Nina, who is in the manual form, is dull. She doesn''t believe that her proud works will be vulnerable in front of Mu Hantian. If you know, why should you sacrifice to spiritual blood and guard it hard for 270 years.

    "Ashtaruti, see if there is any residue left, and if so, suck it directly with a domestic animal." the month ordered.

    "Take orders." the maid answered, and disappeared into the night. The attack of the alchemist has finally come to an end

 Chapter 179

    Mu Hantian, who ended the battle, took agurola and their daughters back to the hall as if nothing had happened.

    "By the way, what''s the matter with the villain in your hand?" Mu Hantian looked at the doll in her hand and said strangely. Basically, Mu Han Tian can find that her body is almost composed of the spiritual blood of the sage.

    "Well, her name is Nina yadirad. She is a great alchemist who has survived for more than 270 years and is related to the creation of sages! Because she has created sages that are harmful to the world, she sacrificed herself to devote herself to spiritual blood. Because I defeated the alchemist named tianzuka when I was on a mission, she resurrected with a remaining spiritual blood. Fortunately, I saved her in time She, "the moon explained aloud.

    "Wait a minute, then why can she manipulate the sage''s spiritual blood?" Mu Hantian asked.

    "My concubine is a guardian who exists to prevent the recovery of the sage. My spiritual power is outstanding among the alchemists at that time, so I was selected as the guardian of spiritual blood. In order to monitor the immortal sage, the guardian must also be immortal. Therefore, I transferred my consciousness to the spiritual core and managed the spiritual blood of the sage for 200 years until five years ago Monastery... "The lonely administrator who prevents the immortal Sage from resurrection and is always bound by spiritual blood has always been the truth of Nina adilard, the great alchemist written in the history book. The alchemists at that time gave her the title of the legendary great alchemist, which can be said to be a kind of compensation for her.

    "Live sacrifice?" Mu Hantian muttered.

    "Well, Xia Yin remembers it very clearly. The Dean seems to look very similar to Nina." although the voice was so unexpected, Xia Yin held the lovely Nina on her body with both hands, and she sat with a small human figure. She opened her gentle smile and looked at her calmly, as if she were looking at a stray kitten.

    "Let me say thank you. Thanks to you, I''m finally liberated from the heavy load of 270 years." Nina, who raised her chest, is less than 30 cm tall and as big as a goblin. Although she is a strange woman with a western face, she is very special for Xia Yin.

    "What''s the matter with your body? Can''t you change back to an adult?"

    Although it''s made of molten liquid metal, it''s too crude to use spiritual blood, Mu Hantian thought so.

    "It''s good to use a little spiritual blood to maintain your body shape, and you have eliminated all spiritual blood and can''t become normal for the time being." although Nina said that, she was actually very happy.

    "I believe you will have a way. After all, you are a high-strength alchemist. It is not too difficult for you to create an artificial body." Mu Hantian took a look at ashtaruti and comforted her.

    "Thank you for your kind words." she sat in Xia Yin''s arms and didn''t feel anything wrong.

    Mu Hantian listened strangely, so she introduced herself and the girls around her one by one. She heard that the fourth Zhenzu would be controlled by Mu Hantian. She didn''t know how surprised she was. She was curious about Mu Hantian''s real identity. She felt that if she had met Mu Hantian earlier, she would not have been tortured for 270 years.

    "By the way, ye Lai, are you going to take care of her?" that month suddenly asked Xia Yin.

    "Yes. I want to discuss with brother Hantian whether I can raise her in the villa. It''s not suitable for raising cats. She should have no problem." Xia Yin narrowed her eyes and nodded happily for that month''s inquiry. She is very interested in raising small animals. The ancient alchemist stretched his face and said, "don''t make complaints about my pet!" but Xia Yin completely ignored her Tucao, and regarded her as a small animal.

    "Yes, but Xia Yin, you should take good care of her." Mu Hantian nodded and smiled.

    "Thank you, brother Hantian!" she smiled, her eyes soft and unreasonable.

    "Hey, what just happened? I seem to have heard a loud explosion." sticking his head out of the crack in the door of the house, he yelled. Her hair is in a loose state, and she is dressed in pajamas and pajamas. She is as careless as ever.

    "There''s nothing now. The matter has been solved. You can go to bed in the house quickly. You can''t be late for class tomorrow." Mu Hantian said with a smile

    "Brother Hantian will continue to sleep with Xia Yin. I have an appointment with Xia Yin tonight." Xia Yin looks at Mu Hantian with pure eyes. For Xia Yin''s words, the women opened their eyes at the same time.

    "Hey, what''s going on? Why do you want to sleep with Xia Yin in cold weather?" several Lauries shouted in surprise at Mu cold weather.

    "I can''t sleep with Xia Yin alone. Please help me nail the willow nail that will never be separated." agurola didn''t say anything. He grabbed Mu Hantian''s clothes to follow him inside.

    "Xia Yin, Xia Yin just feels a little scared."

    Xia Yin is a little shy. She blushes and looks at the villain in her arms. She doesn''t dare to look at several women. Don''t mention how cute she is.

    "Well, now Xia Yin is accompanied by Nina. Don''t be afraid, and the sage is gone." Mu Hantian comforted.

    "Well, Xia Yin knows." Xia Yin''s blue eyes flashed a trace of regret, so she could only take the alchemist who did it by hand back to her house.

    "Go to bed early." when the girls saw Xia Yin give up, they all breathed a sigh of relief. After saying goodbye to the cold weather, they returned to their bedroom.

 Chapter 180

    "Teacher, what did you do when I was sleeping?" it seems that you got the event of last night from some channel. A lovely girl in pajamas rushed to Mu Han''s door. When Mu cold day opened the door, she only saw her pretty face.

    "Ha, good morning with sauerkraut sauce." Mu Hantian yawned lazily, opened his sleep eyes, looked at the beauty in front of his pajamas and said hello. Look at her dress, she must have just sobered up so that she didn''t have time to wash.

    "Good morning... Good morning, no, this is not the time to say hello leisurely. Don''t change the topic, teacher." cried xuecaijiao.

    "Because now is not the time to say it. Look at you. Now your hair is as messy as a bird''s nest." although it is a little messy, it exudes an alternative lazy beauty, which is contrary to the original character and temperament.

    I''m afraid snow vegetables woke up and didn''t wash. Suddenly they got the news from the Lion King mechanism, so they rushed out in a hurry. I really don''t know whether she is enthusiastic or straightforward. Her rigid character is just like her.

    Snow vegetable touched the hair on the left side with a twist, and glanced at the cold day. After all, the situation came suddenly. She probably lost her mind as soon as she heard about Mu Hantian''s accident. Now realizing the ugly posture of waking up in front of the person she likes, she will certainly be afraid of being hated.

    "Go back and wash quickly. I''ll tell you the details when I go to school with you later." Mu Hantian comforted her while helping her straighten her long hair.

    "Really?" snow vegetable blinked happily, slightly ashamed and buried his face. In the face of Mu Hantian''s gentle move, her mood was completely blank at that time.

    "Yes."

    "Then excuse me." snow vegetable left that sentence and fled back to his room.

    Mu Hantian returned to the hall from the door. Three maids (not included because Qi Si is not suitable for wearing maid clothes) are very dedicated to preparing breakfast. Later, when they finished breakfast, Mu Hantian, who was preparing for school, saw two witches waiting outside the door. What came out this time was snow vegetables with really changed uniforms. The clean face was very beautiful.

    "Really, how long do you want us to wait?" Sha Yahua whispered with her instrument box on her back, while Xuecai has been quietly waiting for mu Hantian to appear.

    "Are you ready to go, teacher?" Xuecai ignored Sha Yahua''s complaints and was looking forward to watching Mu Hantian all the time

    "Well, I''ll be late again." Mu Hantian nodded.

    "Are you going to school? Don''t leave me alone in the house."

    A beautiful little woman appeared behind, which made Xuecai''s happy smile stiff on her face. Not only sauerkraut, shayahua''s pretty face is a little unnatural. It turned out that Nina, an alchemist, was like an elf girl.

    "Stay at home. Your body shape is not suitable to appear outside." Mu Hantian said.

    "Indeed, if you have gold, silver and various rare metals of the same weight as you. In addition, 900 liters of mercury and 14 or 5 spiritual beings as sacrifices, you can certainly create a suitable body!" Nina said sadly. For alchemists, creating artificial life is too simple, but it requires a lot of valuable materials.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll take good care of you, Dean. It''s decided. You and ashtaruti will take care of the house." Xia Yin is afraid that she won''t be able to take care of her. Did she really keep her as a pet... She is used to walking behind Mu Hantian, because agurola and kusha occupy the relationship between the left and right.

    "The teacher can say now. What happened to you last night? Who is the girl like an elf?" snow cabbage asked with a bulging face on the way to school. As soon as I leave, the teacher will soon have a good relationship with a strange girl. I can''t be careless at all.

    Hearing the question of snow vegetables, Sha Yahua pricked her ears.

    "She was Nina adilard, a great alchemist 200 years ago, who had been responsible for sealing and guarding the spiritual blood. The alchemist who attacked Xia Yin the day before yesterday was to devour Xia Yin and completely wake up..." Mu Hantian calmly explained the whole thing.

    "Ah, I really should be punished by heaven. It''s clear that it''s not enough to have me and sauerkraut with me." shayahua said angrily.

    "I see, but why would there be another girl around the teacher once something happened?" snow vegetable was a little depressed. What was his ranking in the teacher''s heart.

    "No problem, she is many years older than us. She can be our mother-in-law, and she is not human." agurola waved her hand and said carelessly.

    Hearing agurola''s explanation, snow cabbage reluctantly put down a bit of resentment in her heart.

    "By the way, the Lion King mechanism should have something to tell you. Can you tell me?" Mu Hantian suddenly asked. After all, the Lion King mechanism must have informed Mu Hantian when she came to see Mu Hantian at breakfast.

    "I almost forgot. The three saints of the Lion King mechanism really have something to tell my teacher." Xuecai suddenly woke up. He almost forgot his business because he cared about Mu cold day.

    "Have something to tell me?" Mu Hantian disdained to smile. If he didn''t come in person, the shelf was not general.

    "Shifu, he wants to ask the teacher about the announcement of the world by the fifth true ancestor. The lion king has the opportunity to help prepare it properly, but he wants to ask the teacher to make a date and do things as you want before." snow vegetable said aloud.

    For such a major event, someone really needs to come forward for mu Hantian. After all, Mu Hantian will not apply to the world''s nobles and national leaders one by one. With their help, it really saved a lot of trouble.

    The fifth true ancestor is bound to win, because this is his task.

    "Well, I really need to make a choice. You can help reply to them with sauerkraut sauce. Set the time on the 15th of next month." the full moon is a great day for vampires.

    Snow vegetable stared big eyes for a moment and said with a bitter smile: "if the teacher will really become the fifth true ancestor, I don''t know whether his task will end?"

    "Don''t worry, if the sauerkraut leaves, I will ask the Lion King mechanism for the sauerkraut back." Mu Hantian said gently.

    Snow cabbage was very moved for a moment, and gave a heavy, um.

 Chapter 181

    There is endless darkness outside the acrylic glass.

    Deep sea nightбкбк

    Almost breathless silence and cold seeped into the skin through the carbon alloy hull.

    The floodlights reflected only the remains of plankton falling like snowflakes. The investigation submarine "isrus" is continuing to dive towards the seabed inaccessible to the sun.

    "What''s the depth of the dive?"

    The captain in a blue submarine suit asked in an impatient tone. Subordinate to the folk diving investigation company, he is an old hand with nearly ten years of diving experience. The man who used to be joking and cheerful is very unhappy today. He is full of anger that wants to kill.

    Seems to feel helpless about the captain''s attitude, replied the young pilot.

    "It''s over 4000 meters and 2500 meters from the submarine limit"

    "... did you really sink to such a place? That thing?"

    The captain snorted unhappily.

    The deepest sea area in the east of XianShen Island, which they were entrusted to investigate, has a water depth of more than nine kilometers. Nowadays, only a handful of submarines can dive to that depth. In other words, it is the forbidden field for mankind.

    "Biological weapons of the mythical age... It is said that the wreckage of that thing can be found nearby. Where are all these rumors? It is estimated that it is some groundless legend or the like?"

    "Who knows. Maybe it''s a half fish man or something?"

    "... halffish man?"

    "Ha ha, just kidding. But the client this time is an enterprise of the ''demon special zone''? Then it''s not surprising to know people in this field."

    "Really. Then why don''t you just hand over this boring investigation to those guys?"

    The captain said in disgust and sighed deeply.

    It is said that the traces of biological weapons made in ancient times - this is the search object of "islus". This stupid job is the reason why the captain is unhappy.

    In other words, the purpose of building the submarine "islus" was to investigate and study the ecosystem and evolution of deep-sea organisms. It is obviously not its original task to explore antiques whose existence is uncertain.

    "Anyway, I still don''t think it''s worth spending so much money to find it. Isn''t it rumored that the ancient weapons (narakwala) left by those people in the ''Ministry of heaven'' were easily destroyed by the SAR police?"

    "Do you mean the thing that the Black Death emperor sect brought to Xianshen island? Well, speaking of rumors, there is another saying that the fourth Zhenzu actually destroyed it... If it''s true, it''s better not to underestimate the ancient weapons... Huh?"

    The driver who had been observing the exploration display suddenly frowned in doubt.

    The captain looked at him with a surprised expression.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "It''s different from the terrain data... This is it. Can you see it?"

    The screen pointed by the driver shows the seabed terrain after CG processing. The 3D image reproduces the terrain data obtained from the past survey. The image displayed with frame lines is the real-time situation obtained by the sonar of "isrus". There is a strange dislocation between the two data that should be completely consistent.

    There is an area at the bottom of the sea that spans several kilometers and rises slightly upward.

    "It seems that the sonar is not affected by the variable temperature layer. Is it the abnormal uplift of the seabed?"

    "No... there is no sign of volcanic activity in this sea area. This shape... It''s like some creature..."

    "Biology?"

    How could it be - the captain stared at the pilot''s pale side face and exclaimed. However, the analytic picture of Sonar on the screen is changing its shape irregularly bit by bit.

    It does look like a creature crawling on the bottom of the sea.

    A crocodile or snake with a length of several kilometers - or maybe a giant dragon.

    "How could this creature exist... It''s too big... It''s just... It''s really a monster in myth...!"

    The captain wanted to convince himself, but the pilot beside him suddenly screamed.

    Then a torrent like an explosion hit the submarine in an instant.

    It was a strong deep sea wave with a water pressure of 4000 meters below sea levelбкбк

    The violent whirlpool near the bottom of the sea rolled the "isrus" like a leaf. The pressure housing protecting the driver''s seat is strongly squeezed and makes a moaning sound.

    The source of the vortex is obvious without confirmation. It''s a monster. The huge monster sinking at the bottom of the sea moved slightly. This alone creates a strong shock wave around.

    "Sure... Confirmed the pulse wave of biological magic! This guy... Is alive...!"

    The driver grabbed the seat and shouted.

    A giant sea creature with a total length of several kilometers. This is beyond common sense and absurd existence. Now, however, it has actually appeared in front of them, bringing overwhelming destruction and fear.

    "Avoid...! emergency avoid! Go up!"

    The captain screamed. But the hull of "islus" rolled violently in the sea, and even the sense of direction up and down disappeared. The ballast for emergency buoyancy has been disengaged, but it has little effect in the turbulent vortex.

    At the next moment, as if caught by some huge object, "isrus" stopped.

    The hull broke apart in the terrible shock. The pressure housing also makes a strange sound.

    "Over, over the pressure limit! The ship is going to be crushed -"

    "At this depth...!"

    The captain held his breath in the pilot''s wail. Even in this situation, there is still room for the submarine limit of "islus". In particular, the special pressure shell is made to bear the hardness of 10000 meters of underwater water pressure because of the safety of passengers. Such a strong "isrus" is being crushed by a great force.

    "Boat, Captain!"

    "Is it..."

    The floodlights that provided illumination outside the ship had been damaged and the surrounding was in darkness. The last light that appeared before this was countless sharp teeth like rocksбкбк

    It was the jaw of the giant monster that caught the submarine "isrus".

    "Are we... Being eaten...!?"

    The captain whispered in amazement.

    Before they finished, the pressure shell of "islus" broke apart, and they didn''t even have time to feel the cold of the sea, and their consciousness sank into endless darkness.

 Chapter 182

    In a research room filled with electronic instruments, a man calmly looked at the screen in front of him.

    "President, the submarine lost its signal," said the programmer of the control ceremony to a man standing. It was a vigorous middle-aged man with white and sharp eyes and wearing an expensive suit. The age is about the second half of thirty, but it makes people feel that they lack some human feelings.

    "Hum, the information from the Taishi Bureau was unexpectedly accurate. That guy really hid in that position and stayed dormant." with a sneer, he didn''t worry about the martyrs at all, but his eyes were full of excitement,

    "How''s it going, President hisuki!" in the research room was a black haired girl in a high school uniform, who looked the same age as sauerkraut.

    Black long hair full of antique temperament, and the high school uniform is also black. Although she has dazzling beauty even in the dark, her cynical eyes give people a cold feeling.

    "You don''t seem surprised, imperial concubine sakazaki of the Taishi Bureau attacked the devil official!" even if you saw the girl dressed in inappropriate clothes, the expression of the man called hisuki never changed.

    "Because we have been circulating the news of it a long time ago, and we don''t have a cooperative relationship."

    "It''s really nice to get a capable helper. What do you think of the snake now?" hisumu smiled happily at the girl who made a transactional answer.

    The girl with black hair operated the electronic touch pad on her hand and projected the map onto the display in the office. It is a three-dimensional map of the surrounding seabed terrain centered on Xianshen island.

    In the lower right corner of the map, there is a flashing red arrow, which is moving slowly and imperceptibly towards Xianshen island. It''s only 7 kilometers deep, so basically no one can detect it.

    "Judging from the sign of the sunken submarine, it is moving southeast along the dragon vein. It is estimated that the time to approach Xianshen island is about four days later to before dawn on the fifth day!" said the black haired girl affiliated to the Pacific history Bureau.

    "That''s good. It''s basically the same as planned!"

    Long beard wood listened to the girl''s report, nodded and continued: "how''s the situation with Jietong and Lilu?"

    "In the state of semi awakening, if her highness Lilith loses consciousness, her magic supply will be lost. So she is indulging in dreams."

    "I see, because she is a dream devil!" hisuki sighed: "it''s ironic that the strongest dream devil in the world is actually a child. It can''t be said that such a little girl has no compassion as a living sacrifice, but it has always been her own wish." Lyl "is the system born for this. At least, try not to let her sacrifice be in vain!" Jiuxumu said, raising his lips slightly.

    "And if you miss the opportunity, it will be about four and a half years before it comes to Xianshen island next time? So I hope to be fully prepared!"

    President hisuki of Koski arizer wants to use the spiritual dominance of the dream demon race to manipulate the biological weapons on the seabed. The living sacrifice chosen for this purpose is Jietong at the mouth of mengmo river. Jietong is the successor of Lilith, the Witch of the night, and the strongest dream devil in the world. It is a very rare demon family. The special effect is mind control, which can invade other people''s hearts, and then casually manipulate hidden emotions. Lilu is a second personality created by computer to assist Jietong to control the power of dream demons.

    "The plan will be implemented in four days. Please prepare accordingly. I believe that with the power of the dream devil, the snake will be hooked." looking at the light spot on the screen, the president made a major choice.

    "The day after tomorrow, it''s time to explain to the Lion King mechanism." the girl smiled and whispered to herself.

    "Thank you for your cooperation. If you can successfully tame the snake, you will be rewarded!" hisuki''s tone was very much like the dictator''s speech.

    "Don''t worry about it, president. The Taishi Bureau has the thought of the Taishi bureau! The awakening of the snake is harmless to us, and we Taishi bureau must use the power of the snake." Feiqi sent out a sad feeling.

    "It''s really straightforward, but if you can say so, it makes me feel more credible!" hisuki nodded with satisfaction. He looked at the scene of the screen and showed a ferocious smile.

    Fei Qi looked at the ambitious president with a flash of cold light in her eyes. Each has its own cooperation and is making use of it.

 Chapter 183

    The forest 300 miles away from Tokyo is the base of Japan''s Lion King mechanism. In the familiar hall, in the room across the curtain, there are three saints who command the Lion King''s mechanism.

    "At present, we have received a message from the Taishi bureau that they agreed to the succession ceremony of the fifth Zhenzu." Yuantang glanced at the letter in his hand, and a trace of wonder flashed in his eyes.

    It''s probably a sudden change in their attitude, so I''m surprised.

    "Hmm? Is there any trick in it?" Xian Gu Yong frowned and said his thoughts.

    "Yes, the letter has written down his conditions, and has the final say of time and place, asking us to send out invitations to all countries," continued the margin.

    "Ha ha, what a strange condition." the last three saints smiled.

    "The time for succession is requested to be four days later, in the auditorium one kilometer away from the world of Warcraft Park in Kosky arize. Strange rules, they had a dispute with us." Xiangu chanted.

    Although it is the Lion King''s mechanism, the intelligence network is surprisingly large. But in the face of the Taishi Bureau as powerful as it, the three of them can''t control their information.

    "Hum, whether they answer or not has little impact on the overall situation. If the fifth Zhenzu emulates the war King forgotten by the first Zhenzu, show strength and impose iron hammer sanctions on self righteous humans..." at this point, Yuantang stopped sighing.

    Things can''t develop like that, otherwise the sacrifice will be too great. He did not dare to speculate on Mu Hantian''s power. If he failed to destroy the world in his power, it was not something they could be responsible for.

    "It''s really a lot of trouble to get their consent. It''s harmless to promise their conditions for the time being. There can be no trouble with them. Now the only difficulty is mu Hantian. I don''t know if he will attend the succession ceremony we will perform for him." Yuantang said.

    "Forget it for the time being. Pass the letter to snow vegetables. I think she will persuade Mu Hantian to agree. That move of chess is really wonderful." Xiangu Yong smiled quietly.

    "Of course, that''s my good disciple." Yuantang said complacently.

    "Hum, don''t take it for granted. Do you think sauerkraut will continue to obey our orders in the future? She''s getting deeper and deeper now. She''s trapped in the net we''ve woven for her." the last three saints said coldly.

    "In the future, she will be the princess of the fifth true ancestor. She will certainly face a choice. But our goal is to give her to him as a concubine, isn''t it? In the future, I believe she will make the right choice." Yuantang didn''t care.

    "There won''t be that day. We don''t want to fight with the fifth Zhenzu, as long as he doesn''t do anything to destroy Japan and the world." Xiangu Yong said softly.

    After all, his power display will give them fear every time.

 Chapter 184

    "Hey, wait for me!" shayahua, with a black ponytail tied behind his back and a temperament of Da he Fuzi, shouted at Mu Hantian, who was holding his small hand of intimate snow vegetable sauce in front.

    As Mu Hantian''s monitor, sauerkraut has always been with Mu Hantian, even if it''s like going out to buy cooking materials now. Fortunately, though, you have to buy it like snow vegetables, and the right should be on your way.

    After catching up with them, Sha Yahua broke Mu Hantian''s and snow vegetable''s fingers, and unexpectedly wanted to hold a person with one hand. Looking at Mu Han''s dark cheek, Sha Yahua showed a proud smile.

    Basically like a sister and a child, she likes to wrap snow vegetables.

    "Sha Yahua, what are you doing here?" the dissatisfaction is not only mu Hantian, but also Xuecai. It''s a rare chance to be alone with the teacher, so it''s gone.

    "Master Yuantang sent a message. You have something to confirm with him." shayahua let Mu Hantian hold her Qianqian jade finger. Her finger is longer than that of snow vegetable, and the fiber fineness is not much different.

    "Come on, what''s the matter?" Mu Hantian held her jade finger tightly and didn''t mean to loosen it at all. Shayahua''s pretty face was a rare red, and she acquiesced in Mu Hantian''s action.

    "The Taishi Bureau approved your title of the fifth Zhenzu about the succession of the fifth Zhenzu mentioned the day before yesterday. Therefore, master Yuantang said that he was going to send invitations to all countries in the world to confirm whether he would participate in the succession ceremony." shayahua rarely whispered, changing his careless character.

    Japan''s Taishi bureau is similar to the Lion King''s organ in nature. It is a spy organ subordinate to Japan. Both are national evil attacking officials. The difference is that the establishment of the Lion King mechanism is to prevent man-made evil disasters or evil terrorist attacks, while the task of the Taishi bureau is to prevent natural evil disasters. Two evil attacking organs, together with a special police force under the artificial island Management Society of XianShen City, constitute the three major evil eliminating organizations in Japan. However, the three organs are not very harmonious, and each has its own problems.

    "Oh, yes." since they came forward instead of themselves, they saved Mu Hantian a lot of trouble. And if they want to use him, they must pay a corresponding price.

    "Hoo, that''s decided. It will be held in the lobby one kilometer away from the Warcraft courtyard at nine o''clock the day after tomorrow. You must come." shayahua relaxed his airway.

    "Warcraft courtyard?" Mu Hantian listened to agurola and them talk several times. It seems that they have been there once. They are very excited when they come back.

    "Although the Warcraft courtyard is famous for its vast area, less than 40% of the facilities can be opened to ordinary visitors. The remaining 60% is the research area for the feeding, breeding and ability analysis of Warcraft. As the main body of the operation of the Warcraft courtyard, Koski arizer is an enterprise that studies Warcraft." Xuecai explained. It is a zoo, but it feeds Warcraft that can''t be seen in the human world.

    "It''s a once-in-a-century opportunity for the three great vampire ancestors and high-level leaders from all over the world to gather in Xianshen city. The teacher''s words will certainly conquer everyone''s recognition." Xuecai Trust said.

    "Ha ha... There are not many people in the world who deserve my attention. Of course, sauerkraut sauce is one." Mu Hantian smiled.

    Sauerkraut''s pretty face flushed slightly and smiled sweetly at him. He was very happy.

    "Really, do you treat me as air?" Sha Yahua shouted angrily.

    "Who told you to follow me? It was my time with the teacher." after Xuecai finished, he realized that he had made a mistake and had a crimson face. Her affection for mu Hantian was expressed in her shy form.

    Mu Han Tian smiled as if he could pass the temperature of his hand to her through shayahua. Only shayahua was very depressed, as if she were an electric bulb. She didn''t like it very much.

    Therefore, the succession of the fifth true ancestor the day after tomorrow will inevitably lead to world shock, and not every country will recognize him. They were more afraid than surprised at the emergence of the fifth true ancestor.

    One is afraid of breaking the balance at this time, and the other is afraid of Mu cold day''s surging ambition to conquer the world.

    On the first day after the invitation was issued by the Lion King mechanism in Japan, undercurrent surged all over the world, and most of the world-famous celebrities gathered on the artificial island. The small island country, which originally had only 560000 people, immediately became very crowded.

    After hearing the news, La fulia, the Royal daughter who has been living in the luxury Royal Hotel, immediately got through the internal telephone of the kingdom of aldikia.

    "Hello, this is La Freya. Please put my father through."

    "Yes, your majesty." I only heard a beep on the phone, and then came a slightly old and dignified voice.

    "La Freya, you''ve had enough. Now come back to the king."

    "No, father Wang is coming to the artificial island to participate in the succession ceremony of the fifth true ancestor unilaterally held in Japan. And as I said before, I''m interested in the fifth true ancestor." I don''t know if I want to annoy his father, La fulia pouted and said recklessly.

    "You... What are you talking about? I won''t allow you to get married." the voice in the microphone was angry, but La fulia smiled mischievously.

    "My father once said that if someone dares to attack his daughter, you should lead the Knights and the whole army to defeat him. If you have consciousness, you should put your horse here. That''s what my father said in the past. The fifth true ancestor, who is beyond common sense, has the third true ancestor as a helper. Now he has decided to create his own night empire. If it was him, he might be able to compete with my father."

    "Daughter, don''t mess around." there was a panic in the microphone.

    "Father, after all, my daughter is old enough to get married. My daughter''s words have been finished. Good night, father." La fulia said and hung up the phone.

    Her eyes were shining, and her mind dreamed of a romantic picture. Mu Hantian bravely confronted the monarch of a country for her, not afraid of any evil forces.

    "Bastard, it seems that I have to send the knights to fight..." a faint cry broke off on the phone, and there was only a beep.

 Chapter 185

    After the opening meeting of the fifth Zhenzu succession, there is only one day left. The berthing facilities used by the reception ship on the side near the sea are full. Needless to say, the hotel is full. Such a large world of Warcraft park area is full of distinguished guests from various countries.

    All the special police teams are deployed and are waiting in the area of the artificial island. One is to protect the safety of distinguished guests and the other is to avoid major events at the venue.

    The four ships owned by Kosky arizer enterprise are stopping among them. Two of the four ships are transport ships used to transport Warcraft feed, one is a high-speed ship used to contact XianShen Island, and the last one is a wonderful armored submarine whose whole body is painted pure white.

    The hull is covered with thick metal, and two propellers with huge propulsion are built at the stern. The small submarine was originally a military trial work, which was later bought by Koski arizer.

    The submarine developed for investigation has a total length of less than 50 meters, and the cockpit for three people is quite narrow. A transparent water tank similar to a coffin barrel is vertically arranged in the deep part of the control seat where hands and feet cannot be extended.

    A twelve or thirteen year old Lori was wearing a suit similar to a school one-piece swimsuit, closed her eyes and immersed in a sink full of blue liquid, much like the sacrifice used to sacrifice the sea god in ancient times.

    "Is that Lyl? I didn''t expect it to be so small!" kuxumu and minister looked around at all kinds of instruments around the sink and whispered. Even if he noticed the appearance of the knot pupil buried deep in it, he had to narrow his eyes and look irrelevant.

    "Correctly speaking, it''s just a part of Lyl, control module!" answered the voice from the loudspeaker behind hisumu standing on the servicing crane.

    "The calculations necessary to control the snake are carried out in the main control room of the Research Institute. Because the poor power supply of the submarine can not supply the required scale system operation and can not cope with unexpected situations!" bursts of electronic synthesis sound rang in the loudspeaker. Lyl is not only a small sink, but also the second person with the strongest dream demon pupil, greeu, created by computer!

    It was the Taishi bureau that helped. She asked the chariot hand, the hacker who ranked second in XianShen City, to help him. First, of course, it is worthy of the electronic empress shallot, who likes women who admire cold weather.

    "It''s a safe judgment. Through the improvement of the system in the future, I believe that one day the snake can run alone." after listening to the driver of the chariot with feet, jiuxumu''s expression remained unchanged and nodded.

    Kosky arizer called Lyl system, which was completely built by her. Lori sitting in a chariot, although her appearance is strange and young, her strength as a programmer is real. Moreover, as long as his subordinates have strength, jiuxumu won''t care about his appearance. Hisuki smiled and looked down at the knot pupil in the sink.

    As soon as they finished, long Xumu came to them with two young staff members of Koski arize. They all hold flat-panel terminals in their arms, and the expression on their faces seems to have been dominated by terror.

    "President, the location of the snake has been captured. It is located about 40 nautical miles southwest of the main island of XianShen Island, with a depth of about 400 meters!" long Xumu rushed to two young staff members of Koski arize. They all hold flat-panel terminals in their arms, and the expression on their faces seems to have been dominated by terror.

    "As planned," the chariot driver laughed as he began to pull out the cable that had completed his mission.

    Jiuxumu smiled faintly and looked down at the knot pupil in the sink: indeed, it was attracted by Lilith''s power. Even if it is called the biological weapon in the era of gods, it is only a Warcraft after all. "

    "The moving speed of the snake is estimated to be 16 nautical miles per hour. According to this situation, I''m afraid it may be caught by the warning net of the coastal guard within 30 minutes!"

    "No problem, are you ready to sail?" long Xumu ignored the advice of the uneasy staff and jumped to the pure white submarine.

    "After the module is started, you can start at any time!" said the chariot hand, pulling out the last cable in the submarine.

    Close the servicing hatch of the submarine and turn on the lighting in the control cabin. Bubbles floated in the sink. The knot pupil tightly wrapped in a swimsuit like uniform painfully turned her body. The various instruments around her began to start with a low voice.

    "Are you really going to take it yourself, President? It''s impossible to ensure that it will be very safe!" several staff advised.

    "The same is true for you who stay in the research institute? It''s only 40 nautical miles. For that guy, it''s only the distance from the eyes to the tip of the nose!" he smiled calmly at the staff''s dissuasion.

    "That''s very true." the chariot driver agreed with him.

    Hisuki glanced at the chariot driver and turned his eyes to the darkness in the facility. There stood a young woman who seemed to be watching off hisuki who had boarded the submarine

    With long black hair and a black uniform, she is imperial concubine sakazaki fog leaf of the Taishi Bureau.

    "Thank you for your cooperation. If you can successfully tame the snake, you will be rewarded tomorrow!"

    Feiqi fog leaf nodded coldly, "I hope you can do what you want and show everyone in the world the power that snakes should have tomorrow." the huge snake hid in the 400 meter shallow water of the artificial island, and gathered celebrities all over the world tomorrow, which is the inheritance ceremony of the fifth true ancestor.

    Hisuki nodded with satisfaction and got into the submarine. Two thick hatch covers were closed, and the narrow control room was full of silence. On the main display in front of the control seat, a three-dimensional image reflecting the situation in the sea came. In the center of the image, a huge shadow was swimming leisurely. The pure white submarine began to dive, and hisuki''s vision was stained with blue. He looked at the beautiful scenery in the sea with a ferocious smile.

    "The fifth true ancestor? I''d like to know who you are better than Leviathan." his purpose is to use the spirit control of the dream devil to control the snake.

    The submarine sank slowly and got closer to the huge snake in the sea. If radar detects the sea, it will certainly find a strange scene. But who would have expected that Japan, as the host of the conference, took the initiative to make trouble.

 Chapter 186

    The next day''s artificial island was supposed to hold a grand succession ceremony for the fifth true ancestor Mu Hantian. It was originally a happy thing, but snow vegetable''s expression was somewhat gloomy.

    "Sauerkraut sauce, what''s your problem?" walking along the forest path after school, Mu cold looked at the sauerkraut that had been monitoring himself.

    "Yes, I completely forgot one important thing. I don''t have clothes to wear for large scenes."

    Snow cabbage bit her lips, and her expression seemed very distressed. Mu Hantian looked at her face for a while and couldn''t help laughing. Facing Mu Hantian with exaggerated laughter, snow vegetable stared angrily.

    "Teacher, you... What are you laughing at? Tomorrow you will face important senior officials all over the world. Although the protagonist is not me, I won''t leave the teacher half a step. Do you want to wear a high school uniform?"

    "Snow vegetables are cute in everything, so there''s no problem." Mu Hantian said seriously. He didn''t intend to be polite. It was all true.

    "Teacher, your flattery is too obvious." sauerkraut just sighed disheartened. The current situation is not like the small banquet of vatola some time ago. Even if you don''t care, you will lose your face in cold weather.

    "That''s right. I used to buy clothes with sauerkraut sauce. I really didn''t have any dresses." shayahua showed a harmonious smile behind him, as if showing off something.

    "Just... Just for your reference." sauerkraut didn''t refute, weak said.

    "Woo woo, agurola wants to dress like a princess." looking at her sailor''s suit, the vampire Lori holding Mu Hantian''s finger looked at Nie Kong pitifully.

    "Then mine is a little better than agurola." anatos nodded.

    "My is definitely better than anatos." the two Lauries argued again, and only kusha was silent. Although he is very wordy in the face of acquaintances, he is afraid of strangers anyway.

    "Mu Hantian, I''m afraid I won''t accompany you to attend," he whispered. In my previous memory, I suffered from demon phobia. Most of the people on the field were strangers and demons, so I was afraid of such a big scene.

    "Then take care of the house. Don''t force it. Now that you guys want to dress beautifully, we''ll go to the commercial area to choose for you later. I''m afraid it''s too late to make it. But it''s hard to say whether you''re open at the present time."

    The setting sun had sunk to the horizon and the city began to be shrouded in twilight. There are only more than ten hours left before tomorrow''s ceremony. It''s not easy in time.

    "All right." hearing Mu Hantian''s words, sauerkraut recovered a little. Agurola and anatos are very excited.

    Several of them arrived at the villa and a huge package was placed in the yard in front of the door.

    "What''s the suspicious package?"

    Noticing the receipt in the mailbox, Mu Hantian tilted his head. There seems to be a package in the locker for the house. Although I can''t think of who sent it, Mu Hantian didn''t have any special doubt and opened the locker. Inside are several flat rectangular gorgeous cartons. Although people don''t weigh much, they look like gifts.

    However, after reading the sender''s name written on it, Mu Hantian and Xuecai were stunned.

    "Lion King mechanism?"

    "Why... What did they send to the teacher?" the unexpected object sent a gift, which made Mu cold day speechless.

    It seems that even the sauerkraut who served as a sword witch in the Lion King''s mechanism didn''t know the details.

    Agurola, they don''t care about small plots. They reach for the lid of the carton with four hands. Tear open all the gorgeous packaging in front of you two or three times.

    There is a piece of shiny thin cloth in the carton, which is carefully folded and collected inside. It is obviously a piece of good fabric, just like silk.

    When he found the details of the package in the corner of the carton, Mu Hantian reached out and picked up a letter inside.

    Agurola held one end of the cloth excitedly and picked up the whole piece of cloth. The light spread in front of us was a heavy lotus leaf skirt, and the accessories folded and folded fell down

    As for some numbers written in Mu Hantian''s letter, they are probably printed with some estimated size figures.

    "The custom-made complete party dress is completed. It is 156 cm tall, Miss Ji Xin snow vegetable. The fee has been paid. It is 165 tall, Miss Sha Yahua. The fee has been paid..."

    "Ah...?" she looked at Mu Hantian with a red face and was so ashamed that her shoulders trembled. It only says the height. If there is news about your circumference, you won''t die of shame. The one who admires the cold weather is a black tuxedo, which looks like that worn by the ancient aristocrats in more than ten centuries. If you wear it out, it will cause a sensation. Originally, the appearance was attractive enough, not to mention the contrast of clothes.

    It seems that the Lion King mechanism has arranged everything for mu cold day. They don''t have to worry about Mu cold day. It''s really considerate. Everyone has clothes, from Nie Kong to everyone living in the villa.

    "My clothes are so beautiful." looking at the blue princess dress, agurola smiled happily. After a gesture, I found an unexpected fit. As like as two peas, the color of the body is subtly malicious.

    "Oh, I feel that my clothes are a little small." shayahua gestured her clothes and immediately said something to hit several women. Special 4. 2 is sauerkraut sauce. There is a cushion in the heart of the gorgeous dress in your hand. Maybe the capacity is too small to meet the specifications.

    "Woo woo, I''m ashamed to die." snow cabbage was tearful, almost ashamed and angry.

    "Don''t worry, I think it''s very cute." Mu Hantian''s comfort had a negative effect. When he heard that, snow cabbage held his clothes and rushed to the opposite apartment without looking back. Only one sentence was left: "the teacher is a big fool"! In the back Mu cold day, you can see the red ear roots of sauerkraut. Although sauerkraut and Mu Hantian met and fell in love, they are thinner and thinner than before.

    Sha Yahua didn''t nag Mu Hantian about bullying his beloved snow cabbage, because the reason is entirely on her.

 Chapter 187

    At eight o''clock in the morning, Mu cold day, they changed their clothes and left their room. Please, the maid of the artificial girl, ashtaruti and Sasha, look after the house.

    A black evening tuxedo, coupled with the temperament and handsome appearance, shines like a sun. Not only kusha and agurola, but also Deye, that month and krulu were stunned.

    As for the three little Loris of Youma and agurola, they all wear palace type Princess skirts. Originally, they were so sweet and lovely. It was said that they looked noble and beautiful after wearing clothes. It seems that a lovely neighbor sister has turned into a noble princess. The long skirt corners are off the floor. They can only pad them up by hand to avoid getting dirty.

    As always, the two witches will not change their clothes because of a small thing, a black-and-white kimono and a black dress that looks like Gothic! The three of Kru were also wearing ordinary clothes, as if it didn''t matter.

    Outside the door, two young and charming beauties with elegant temperament appeared in the sight. They dragged their long skirts and looked forward to the cold day with shyness.

    Behind them was a lengthened Lincoln with a red carpet on the door all the way to the door of the villa in Mu cold weather. It seems that the Lion King mechanism is ready to receive Mu Hantian.

    Several women hope to hold Mu Hantian''s arm and come out, but they don''t dare to mess around.

    "You are all very beautiful." Mu Hantian praised without disguise.

    Sauerkraut blushed and whispered, "it''s as handsome as a teacher."

    "Well, don''t praise each other any more, let''s start quickly." Sha Yahua said, pulling snow vegetables into the luxury car. The extended Lincoln can accommodate more than a dozen people.

    Mu Hantian nodded, and the party sat in Lincoln''s car and set off for the meeting. It''s an hour before the opening ceremony. The time is not very tight. He thought for a moment and ordered the driver to go to another place first.

    Since Mu Hantian wants to call himself the fifth true ancestor and create a new empire, how can he have less of his princess. So mu Hantian ordered him to drive to the home where shallot lived.

    With the title of electronic empress, she will be of great help to Mu Hantian. The car drove to a simple apartment. Mu Hantian opened the door with the spare key she gave herself.

    Her room doesn''t look like a girl at all. Full of computer screens, simple beds, cabinets piled with clothes

    At this time, she lay down in front of a table and slept soundly. It seems that she worked very late last night.

    Mu Hantian sighed, held her in his arms, and took her away from the apartment with the posture of the princess. As if alert, she suddenly opened her eyes. At the moment of seeing Mu Hantian, her pretty face was stunned, then happily hugged Mu Hantian''s neck, lingered close to Mu Hantian and closed her eyes.

    "Well, get me some more sleep."

    "OK, but you have to accompany me to the succession ceremony of the fifth Zhenzu. You are my forbidden imperial concubine." Mu Hantian said gently.

    "It''s up to you, but you have to hold me." she said contentedly, with a happy face buried in Mu Hantian''s arms. Seeing such a scene, several women were so angry that they gnashed their teeth. They secretly hated why it was not themselves in Mu Hantian''s arms. Like the prince holding Cinderella in the fairy tale world, the romantic scene made them jealous.

    Led his princess to the so-called Warcraft courtyard in a luxury car. As the venue, it was already very lively at this time. What kind of people gathered.

    After Mu Hantian''s car appeared, the surrounding special police left and opened a three meter wide road straight to the venue. The red carpet spread to the end. Such pomp surprised many people and guessed which country''s head of state would come.

    The car moved slowly forward to the terminal. On the huge square, the positions of all guests were arranged. At the moment Mu cold pushed the door, everyone''s eyes focused on him.

    I only saw the gorgeous and noble Mu Hantian holding a girl who didn''t match her clothes and slowly moving forward towards the highest position in the lobby. Followed by a group of lovely women, like a hundred flowers competing for beauty.

    Many low-level demons and officials gave a low sneer that a village girl and several yellow haired girls had the face to appear here.

    But they looked at their superiors and found that they were all taut and serious. Because none of the women who follow Mu Hantian will be simple!!

    Not to mention the two world-famous witches, the legendary fourth true ancestor, the shallot in ordinary people''s clothes, but Cain''s witch. The identity will scare people to death!

 Chapter 188

    A noisy ceremony was held on the artificial island, and a pure white submarine rowed lightly across the sea hundreds of meters below the sea floor of the island. Now the position shown on the navigation chart is near 12 nautical miles from the Warcraft courtyard. There was no shadow of the island around, only blue sea waves were spreading.

    The submarine stopped slowly, and the narrow control room was full of silence, leaving only the sound of bubbling water tanks.

    A 12-year-old girl in a one-piece bathing suit was in the sink, looking into the void with her unfocused pupils. When Lyl takes away her master, she is using the world''s strongest power of dream demons to call Leviathan, a huge monster floating on the bottom of the sea.

    "The snake has been dragged by the dream devil," said hisuki, sitting in the steering seat, to the communicator. From the loudspeaker came the calm voice of Miyazaki fog leaf.

    "Everything is under control, President, and then move to the combination stage."

    "Understand." standing in the seat deeply, hisuki murmured in a satisfied tone. The submarine should reach Leviathan directly and become the control unit to control the world''s strongest Warcraft.

    Biological weapons in the mythical age are bound to act according to hisuki''s will. At least on the sea, there are no creatures that can disobey hisuki. For an island country, Japan is equivalent to handing over all its lifelines to hisuki.

    In front of them, a huge snake cut open the sea and appeared. Hisuki uttered a sigh from the depths of his throat. It was a group of huge blue monsters.

    The world''s strongest Warcraft, because it is too huge to see the whole picture.

    That posture is indeed somewhat similar to the snake, or the legendary dragon. The curve of the body is very beautiful, outlining a smooth and streamlined body, just like the latest nuclear powered submarine.

    "I see. It''s really the strongest Warcraft born by the gods. Such a huge body is really beautiful. Jietong, it''s up to you next." jiuxumu said to the girl in the sink with an uncontrollable excited voice. Probably because he saw Leviathan with his own eyes, hisumu finally felt how powerful Lilith dominated him. Looking at the pupil of jiuxumu, there was a light of admiration in his pupil.

    "You are not Leviathan''s tribute. You and I have held his dominance in our hands, and feel proud of it!"

    The knot pupil in the sink didn''t respond and looked at the void quietly. The pure white submarine launched again and approached Leviathan''s huge body.

    Although the sea around Leviathan became wild, the submarine accelerated unhindered. Moreover, if Leviathan wants to accept approaching submarines, there is a crack in the body of Leviathan floating on the sea, which is connected to the inside of its body. Perhaps Lilith has always been the hub to control Leviathan, and now seems to welcome her.

    "As Fei Zaki said, is there a space for human life in Leviathan?"

    The pure white submarine soon stopped on the way to the hole. The surrounding sea water retreated, leaving space for human beings to breathe.

    The hole illuminated by the submarine''s light is about 15 meters in diameter and more than 200 meters in length. Such a spacious interior, only kusuki is alone.

    "Confirm that the combination has been completed. From now on, start Lilu."

    The electronic sound is from Lyl''s control cabin at the end of the propeller. The water filled with the tank begins to flow out. Jiangkou Jietong, who was originally floating in the tank, sends out an evil smile.

    "The control cabin started without authorization!" in front of the stunned jiuxumu, the cover of the sink slowly opened, and the girl''s slender fingertips drilled out of the gap. In the dripping hair, the girl with the same face as Jiangkou Jietong smiled. The girl with the strongest dream devil in the world is smiling with an evil expression.

    "What''s the matter with feizaki attacking the demon officer? Lilith is awake!" hisukoto could feel fear and shouted at the communication machine. In the radio waves mixed with noise, there was a faint sound of feizaki fog leaf smiling opposite.

    "Everything is in the plan, President hisuki. I should have mentioned to you that we will launch Lilu." as a famous evil attacking mechanism in Japan, how can a stranger control the strongest biological weapon.

    "What!?"

    "Do you know what you''re going to do next, Lilu?" fog leaf ignored jiuxumu and said to the girl standing behind him.

    Lilu flicked her dripping hair, and the power of the dream devil was fully exerted in a moment, weaving a black tail and wings behind her.

    "Of course, first of all, we should destroy the so-called succession ceremony of the fifth Zhenzu. That''s right." the Lion King mechanism will boldly take advantage of Nie Kong''s potential to develop, but the conservative Taishi Bureau doesn''t want to take risks. If we give him development, it will inevitably lead to war in the world, so we should strangle the bud in the cradle. Call yourself the fifth true ancestor. Look at your understanding of the world''s first biological weapon.

    Even if Leviathan was used to blow up the whole island, the Pacific history Bureau would do anything. Leviathan, controlled by Jietong, completely ignored the Taishi Bureau involved in them.

    "How could it be! Stop, Lyl, Feiqi attacking the devil officer! Now it''s different from what you said. Do you know what you''re doing!?" hisuki scolded loudly.

    "Of course, president. We knew from the beginning that you were planning to use Leviathan to launch terrorist acts. Originally, it was the task of our Pacific history bureau to stop your plan. However, for some reasons, we used your plan."

    "Have you been lying to me from the beginning, damned woman!" hisuki yelled at the fog leaf, who was still indifferent, looking angry.

    After hearing this, Lilu puffed and laughed with a little sarcasm.

    "Do you think the person who killed Jietong for his own purpose is entitled to scold fog leaf? How do you feel now that he is the victim?" Lilu laughed while watching the humiliating expression of hisumu''s powerlessness.

    In the face of the president''s killing eyes, fog leaf did not show any wavering. Just as she pitied Lilu, she said softly.

    "Let''s go, Lilu.".

 Chapter 189

    On the other side, at the succession ceremony. GADA came with her attendants.

    "GADA, you''re here." Mu Hantian said to GADA with a smile.

    "Of course, I promised to help you, but next time, I will beat you," GADA said.

    "Hehe, you won''t have a chance." Mu Hantian smiled. At the same time, he also said in his heart, "I''m leaving the world. Who are you fighting with?"

    Mu Hantian, as a true ancestor, has met all the basic conditions. Now he only needs to correct his name to the world. The venue was quiet at this time, and no one dared to refute it. With the help of two true ancestor vampires, who can resist him like that.

    In the spacious venue, a cold middle-aged man in white sat in a chair with an ancient and elegant posture. He is smiling, but when you see him, you will only feel that his temperament is very worthy. It seems to be a young man in his twenties and thirties, but at the second glance, I found that he seemed to reveal a vicissitudes of life. Around him, vatora, with a proud white dress, waited. He is the forgotten war king and the first true ancestor in history. With 72 dependents, he can be called the oldest vampire. For today''s succession ceremony, I specially came from northern Europe.

    One is to sell the face of the Japanese government, and the other is to see what vatora often says about the strong Mu Hantian. Six meters away from the war king, it is the pupil of the extinction of the second true ancestor. Wearing a robe similar to the Imperial Palace, there is a blur around the body, making people unable to see the real appearance. The kingdom of aldikia was a little behind. A dignified middle-aged man with silver hair and blue eyes stared at the Mu cold sky on the high platform.

    His daughter actually likes him. Although he has some skills, it is clear that he already has many princesses. It''s reasonable for the king of the Empire to have many princesses, but he can''t accept his daughter as a side room. Fortunately, now my daughter is with me. I didn''t rush up. He nodded with satisfaction as he looked around at La Freya, protected by a row of palace knights.

    Mu Hantian''s eyes were as sharp as a blade and scanned the whole venue. The momentum of the strong, which had been hidden, burst out in an instant.

    "I, the fifth true ancestor, Mu Hantian, hereby declare the establishment of the empty empire. With the artificial island as the center and the name of the fifth true ancestor, we will unify the large and small countries in East Asia."

    The top leaders of all countries in the world are pale and resist the cold momentum of Mu cold day. They dare not say anything against it. A bad situation is bound to cause major diplomatic problems.

    "Wait a minute, I didn''t promise." a young girl''s voice appeared out of thin air and dreamily interrupted Mu Hantian''s words. After seeing this, they were shocked, but strangely, they couldn''t find the owner to speak. Only the world''s top powers can be noticed.

    Mu Han Tian frowned and stared at the void.

    "Let me defeat your arrogance. It''s not that easy to be a real ancestor." the girl''s words rang through again. In an instant, the distance of the whole island shook, as if there were a magnitude-7 or 8 earthquake.

    The tsunami raised tens of meters, and a huge monster emerged from the sea. Although they are several kilometers away from Mu Hantian, they are too big. Although they are far away, they can still see clearly.

    The huge monster''s body length has spread to the sea level. I can''t estimate how big it is. It seemed that he was going to get close to Mu cold day, and Leviathan''s head moved slowly. For the monster, it was only a slight movement, but the sea stirred by that action stirred up a violent vortex. Huge waves like cliffs attacked the coast.

    "Goo Hoo..." the special police force and high-level bodyguards of various countries dare not relax. Everyone present represents a country. If injured, it will certainly cause serious diplomatic matters.

    Facing the huge wave from the attack, the people of the Lion King mechanism took action. A strong spell emerged, forming a huge barrier to stop the surging waves from the attack.

    Then, like pursuit, Leviathan released a distorted atmosphere and dense magic wave. When they met the border, they made a loud and clear sound, and the border was broken! Many people can''t bear to cry, not direct pain, but that feeling is like the noise of scratching glass plates with nails in their heads.

    "What a powerful magic wave. The monster probably uses the ultrasonic echo like a bat to explore the surrounding situation!" Xuecai said tactfully while protecting himself with Xuexia wolf.

    To call a fin is really a part of Leviathan''s body, which is too huge. It cuts open the sea and floats up. On the surface of the fin the size of an oil tanker, there are several deep holes similar to whale jet holes. Surrounded by a group of cyan fish scales, they shine one by one like an electronic circuit. The dazzling magic brilliance is accumulating at the muzzle, as if it were filling with huge shells.

    Although the muzzle looks very small, the real physique is as big as a warship! Mu Hantian found that the talking girl hid in the body of the huge monster and seemed to control the monster.

    Dense beams of light gushed out of its scales. If it is allowed to shoot down at the venue, it is bound to sink the whole island. Just then, a void appeared and swallowed up all the light.

    "Leviathan, an ancient biological weapon, has awakened. Do you want... To take care of it?" GADA said, looking at the cold sky with her green eyes. It turned out that she used the huge skeleton beast to defend against its fire attack.

    People around were shocked and looked at the monster more than ten kilometers old. I''m afraid it can easily destroy the artificial island with a simple move.

    "Ha ha, interesting. It must be wonderful to use Leviathan, a biological weapon made by ancient gods, as the opponent of the fifth Zhenzu." the man in white beside vatola couldn''t help laughing.

    The first true ancestor is not the only one who has that idea. Although Mu Hantian has many auras attached to him, without really seeing his power, their senior management will not easily recognize Mu Hantian.

    The Taishi Bureau, which secretly controls everything, looked at the situation with a smile. Mu Hantian''s victory or defeat has no impact on them, but they expect Mu Hantian to lose!

    "It seems that someone wants to demonstrate to me by force. In that case, I will show them my strength." Mu Hantian laughed.

 Chapter 190

    "Who released Leviathan to make trouble?" on the high platform, the idle ancient chant with a Book frowned. I can hide everything from the Lion King mechanism. It can be seen that I have great skills. But there are so many goals that people all over the world are suspected. After all, no one will agree to Mu Hantian becoming emperor.

    "There is only one person who can control Leviathan, the dreamer who inherits Lilith''s power. According to the information obtained, the president of skielize adopted Jietong from childhood. Hehe, maybe it''s a good thing for mu Hantian." Yuantang said with a smile. The results of destruction and prestige mainly depend on who wins the battle. But mu Hantian''s power above all is impossible to lose. Leviathan''s appearance will be icing on the cake and help to heat up the scene!!

    "In this way, the foundation of the fourth empire will be very stable." the last three saints nodded silently.

    The originator of everything, Fei Zaki fog leaf of the Taishi Bureau, didn''t pay attention to the semi destroyed venue. He looked at Mu Hantian, who was taking the initiative to rush to Leviathan, and looked at the World War I related to the world pattern.

    "Although the opponent is really strong, I hope Leviathan, born in the mythical world, won''t have a false name."

    The strongest nightmare in the world and the Lyl system to trigger her power are all prepared by Koski arizer. The Taishi Bureau doesn''t have to do anything. All we have to do is instill the dream of manipulating the world''s strongest Warcraft into hisuki and minister and instigate him. As long as he''s dead, it won''t leave any evidence. By using skyelizer like that, put all the blame on them. On the surface, he agreed to Mu Hantian''s succession and secretly implemented Leviathan''s recovery plan to break the ceremony. No one noticed the plan of the Taishi Bureau. Even if Mu Hantian wins it, there is no need to worry that it will involve them in attacking the demon master.

    "Leviathan is a giant beast with a size of more than ten kilometers. Even the dependents of Zhenzu level feel very difficult. Moreover, its solid scales can resist great impact."

    During the discussion among the people around, Mu Hantian came over Leviathan and floated quietly on it. Seems to be aware of Mu Hantian''s disdainful eyes, Leviathan uttered a roar and released a new attack.

    Countless cyan shadows shot from the huge body of biological weapons into the air, depicting a beautiful parabola accelerating towards Mu cold day. It was not seabirds that landed on Nie Kong, but biological missiles. Laser cannons, biological missiles and ultrasound are like modern weapons, but not biological weapons.

    "Can you send out air-to-air missiles? The biological weapons in the era of the gods are really meticulous! You are really big, but you can''t do it!" my guardian, follow the ancient oath and come to me. The legendary dragon whose name has been forgotten in the legend, call your name and respond to me. Its name is dimaeus. "

    "What... What!?" The artificial island illuminated by the sun darkened in an instant, like a dense dark cloud. Everyone looked at the sky in amazement. First, a light blue light covered it, and something huge covered the whole sky. Because it was daytime, they could see the monster floating in the sky, the blue Western dragon, and what they were shocked was it If Leviathan is a bird, dimaos is a huge eagle! Those missiles hit it, only sending out a few small sparks.

    "Impossible, he... He could have such a big family beast." the size of the family beast can be compared with the strength of vampires, because the larger the family beast, the more magic it consumes.

    If you want to materialize a household animal bigger than an artificial island, his magic... No one dares to imagine how strong he will be!

    The existence of the beast is a complete foul. Because it is bigger than an artificial island, it is afraid that simple actions will cause world shock. People who see the beast for the first time are all shocked.

    "Is that dragon dimaeus? How can creatures in mythology exist?" the month said in horror.

    "Woo..." Leviathan seemed to be afraid and made a cry. But dimaos couldn''t understand its tone, and his cold and dignified eyes stared at the prey.

    Leviathan''s body was shaking slightly. He twisted and dived into the sea to escape.

    Dimaos flapped his wings like an eagle hunting, and the surrounding sea raised waves thousands of meters high. All the glass windows of buildings were broken, and buildings collapsed one after another.

    "Ah woo, teacher, don''t mess around. You promise that snow vegetables can''t destroy the artificial island." the hurricane roared, and snow vegetables shouted hard at Mu Hantian in the sky. To continue, it''s only a matter of time before the whole island sank.

    "You don''t have to worry about sauerkraut sauce. How can you say that the artificial island is now the territory of my fifth true ancestor." Mu Hantian waved his hand, and his anger surged, covering the whole artificial island, minimizing the impact of the aftereffects

    The people around him were sweating in a cold sweat. He thought Mu Hantian had almost consumed his magic power after releasing his family members, but he was free to use his magic power to protect the whole island!

    "Now it''s OK, come on, dimaos." hearing Mu Hantian''s command, it swooped down with great speed and hooked Leviathan''s body with its double claws.

    With a wave of its wings, it grabbed its claws and flew high into the sky. Leviathan struggled desperately, and dimaos impatiently ejected a column of light from his mouth.

    The strong magic barrier proud of biological weapons in the mythological age is so fragile in the face of overwhelming ability. Several miles of magic cannon shot through Leviathan''s head and rushed into the sea in one breath.

    The damage is not just so simple. The essence of the destructive force produced by dimaos''s magic bullet is the explosive shock wave immediately after stabbing Leviathan.

    The high heat brought by the compression effect evaporates a large amount of sea water, and the sea water that cannot evaporate is transformed into an impact jet with an amazing height. The sea surface rolled up thousands of meters like a tsunami, rolling up a huge vortex affecting the whole Pacific Ocean.

    The surrounding tsunami is overwhelming and as high as one kilometer. But when they came across the island, the protective flame around Mu Hantian forced them back.

 Chapter 191

    It''s easy to destroy an island just by flapping its wings and producing the effects of hurricanes and waves, not to mention the magic gun that destroys the sky and the earth. Now the Leviathan made by God is dead, and there is no body left. The aftereffects stirred up the whole Pacific Ocean. Although the battle was wonderful, many people were terrified. Fortunately, the mouth of the real red dragon emperor was not aimed at Xianshen island.

    "Leviathan lost... Lost."

    Feiqi fog leaf was a little distracted and couldn''t believe what she found in front of her. She knows how strong Leviathan is. After all, Taishi bureau is a special organ to deal with Warcraft, so she knows every Warcraft attribute very well! It can give play to the power of real ancestor level dependents, and as a weapon made by God, it has solid defense and no magic consumption. It can be said that at least one of them can withstand two real ancestors. In front of the giant dragon flying in the sky, it is simply vulnerable.

    "The fifth true ancestor is really dangerous, so will the Lion King mechanism arrange two sword witches beside him." Fei Zaki fog leaf whispered to himself.

    The VIPs around were no less frightened than the fog leaf of feizaki. It was difficult to calm down, which shocked Mu Hantian''s performance. They took a sneak look at the first and second Zhenzu and found that their expressions were terrible.

    He is ten times more dangerous than the family animals at the Zhenzu level. Depending on the situation, his character and doing whatever he wants, he has no fear at all. They represent the fate of a country. A bad situation is bound to bring major disasters to the whole country.

    For example, in the field of war king of the first true ancestor, the surrounding countries accidentally provoked the war king and destroyed several countries by vatola, Duke of arudiyaru. The weak and small countries adjacent to the artificial island have begun to consider selling the king''s daughter as a hostage to Mu Hantian as a maid and concubine in exchange for the security of the motherland. Because there are more than a dozen such ships in vatora.

    And if the king girls are lucky to be pregnant with the bones and flesh of the fifth true ancestor, their identity will be reversed. No one will know the blood of the fifth true ancestor and how strong the descendants who inherit his power are!

    Snow vegetable sauce patted his heart and almost scared him of a heart attack. "The teacher is too disorderly. If he hadn''t been there, I''m afraid he would blow up the artificial island."

    Mu Hantian slowly floated in the sky, his pupils full of dignity looking down at a group of people below.

    "From today on, I declare the establishment of the night empire. You must remember the reputation of our fifth true ancestor. I will not forgive anyone who dares to offend my descendants, my princess and my territory..."

    Mu Hantian announced in a heavy tone that although there was no microphone, his majestic voice spread throughout the venue more than ten kilometers. The silent square was suddenly filled with thunderous cheers. He pressed down his hand and was quiet again. Mu Hantian turned to the women in that month and began to introduce his imperial concubines, the women who are important to him!

    There are more than a dozen princesses, but no one will be surprised, because it is a natural thing for a true ancestor.

    Hearing that Mu Hantian actually summarized her into the position of the princess, Shaya Huaqiao blushed. I don''t know whether she was angry or shy. In public, who dares to refute Mu Hantian without knowing the etiquette, can only accept the fact that Mu Hantian is canonized.

    Snow cabbage puffed her mouth and said that all the girls were princess. She was a little jealous, but when she heard her name ranked very ahead, her pretty face suddenly returned to sunny.

    After Mu Hantian finished reading shayahua''s name, he only saw a beautiful figure rushing up from the position of the kingdom of aldikia. They were surprised and looked at the beautiful shadow of silver hair and blue pupil. The delicate and noble face is La Freya, Princess of the kingdom of aldikia.

    King ardikia was shocked and glared at the Knights around him, blaming them for their inability to stop their daughter.

    "Wait a minute, you won''t forget me. You''re the man who took my first time and agreed to my proposal." La FRA said blushingly.

    People around her kept talking about her relationship with Mu Hantian in an uproar. Only the king of aldikia had an iron face. There is no room for recovery. His daughter has to marry Mu Hantian.

    "No, I kissed you a little. No, you should kiss me." Mu Hantian muttered. It''s hard to refute now, otherwise it will damage his dignity.

    "Hum, it doesn''t matter now. At that time, they agreed to help me deal with my father and marry me." they talked secretly, and no one knew what they were muttering.

    In front of the world celebrities, Mu Hantian didn''t haggle with a woman. He could only say it according to her topic: "I almost forgot that my princess included rafra, the king daughter of the kingdom of aldikia."

    After the content to be told was concise, Mu Hantian slowly retreated to the back with several women and said nothing more. So far, the fourth empire was established. Although I don''t say, many people know that the balance of the demon clan will soon be broken, and the power of the fourth empire is too strong.

    The three saints of the Lion King''s mechanism are all happy. The succession ceremony is very successful. The establishment of the capital of the fourth empire in Xianshen city has been recorded in the history of the artificial island and will be handed down forever.

 Chapter 192

    With the establishment of the fourth Empire, the artificial island became prosperous and became the first special economic zone in Asia. Mu Hantian, who became the fifth true ancestor, was revered by people.

    Today is the day to leave the world. Mu Hantian seems a little depressed. The snow vegetable on one side couldn''t help caring when she saw Mu cold day like this: "teacher, do you have something on your mind?"

    Mu Hantian smiled at snow vegetables and said, "no, it''s nothing. Come to the villa with Sha Sihua tonight. I have something to tell you."

    Snow vegetable stared at Mu Hantian for a long time and said, "is that right? I know, teacher."

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    As night fell, Mu Hantian''s villa door was pushed open by snow vegetables. She came in with shasihua. As soon as I came in, I saw several people sitting on the sofa waiting for them.

    "Sauerkraut and gauze Sihua have come. You can say what it is now!" the first thing she said was that month. She looked at Mu Hantian curiously.

    "In fact, it''s nothing. I want to ask you, do you believe in the theory of parallel world?" Mu Hantian said.

    "Parallel world?" several women said in unison.

    "Yes, parallel world, I come from another world. My world is a main world, and your world exists in our world in the form of animation." Mu Hantian said calmly.

    Although Mu Hantian said very calmly, the uninformed girl still made a surprised voice that month.

    "How can it be? According to you, we are not your fantasy." ah ye said incredulously.

    "No, you are real, not imaginary. Because of the parallel world, information from your world flows to our world and is expressed in the form of comics," Mu said.

    "Well, even if what you said is true, why did you say it?" ah ye asked suspiciously.

    "I just don''t want to deceive you. The purpose of my speaking is because I want to return to my world. I want to take you away and join me. You don''t worry about the world. After we leave, the time in the world will be stopped, and you can come back if you want to come back. So you don''t have to worry. I don''t want to give you pressure. Think about it!" Mu Hantian sighed and went out.

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    "Ah, ah ye, what''s your choice?" the month looked at ah ye and asked.

    "Ha ha, that month, my choice is the same as yours, so is Youma!" ah Ye smiled.

    "Well, yes, Youma will always be with her father." Youma said firmly.

    "What about you?" asked several women who looked at snow vegetables that month.

    "We have no problem. Anyway, the world can come back." what she said was sauerkraut. She had determined that Mu Hantian would not give up.

    "Hum, I''ll go wherever the snow vegetables go." shashihua also said.

    "We have no problem..."

    "Teacher, we''ve made up our mind. We''ll go with you." Xuecai found Mu Hantian and said to him.

    "Really, sauerkraut, I''m so happy. Then let''s go tomorrow, but how about a big quilt to sleep with tonight." Mu Hantian smiled, picked up sauerkraut and walked into the villa.

 Chapter 193

    The next day, the villa:

    "I ask again, have you really decided?" Mu Hantian asked, looking at the girls.

    "Well, we decided to come with you," replied the month.

    "Then come back." Mu Hantian said, and a light took him and the women away. At the same time, the time of the world was stopped.

    "Hoo, finally back, Xiaoguang, settle!" Mu Hantian said to Xiaoguang.

    "OK, master. Establish your own night Empire and get the recognition of the other 4 true ancestors. Task completion: reward 3 lucky draw opportunities and 10000 exchange points; Task 2: become the recognized strongest true ancestor. Task completion: reward 12000. Please wait while the system is upgraded.

    "Well, you can have a look here first." Mu Hantian said to the girls.

    "Yes."

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    An hour later: "hoo, the upgrade is finished finally. Xiaoguang, the system upgrade should also have new functions!" Mu Hantian asked.

    "Yes, master, you really have the system now, so there are some things you can know. The real meaning of this system is to help the master grow up and deal with plane destroyers..."

    "Wait a minute, what is that? Mu Hantian wondered.

    "The plane destroyer is the existence of the broken plane. It will disturb the plane to grow, and there will be what you call the walkers. Your final task is to kill or send back those walkers, and the system will erase their memory. Moreover, if the master wants to bring the contract, he can only be random, and there are only three places. The last boss is the plane destroyer. I know the master wants to ask why the system doesn''t kill the plane destroyer. It''s not that I don''t want to, but that I can''t do it. Only the master you can kill it. "Xiaoguang said.

    "Well, that means my task is more arduous," Mu said.

    "Yes, it''s more difficult, but the rewards are richer. Master, you can''t choose the world by yourself now. Now the world is random. And you''re going to a world tomorrow. So master, you have to be prepared." Xiaoguang said.

    "Can''t you choose to cross the world? That''s not good news. Oh, forget it. Let''s see my state first."

    Name: Mu Hantian race: blood clan physical strength: 100 (10 points for adult men) intelligence: 50 (5 points for ordinary people) strength: 300 (10 points for adults) weapons: Dream duel plate, dream D wheel, white building sword, Louguan sword, ajuro pill; skills: Divine pumping, proficient in firearms, proficient in swords, power of the king, two swords of life, blood flow lineage: the ancestor of blood (the blood of real ancestor vampire and Zombie King are mixed) Contractors: autumn of 16th night, poison Island, kruru zeppexi, Keith bell, von scroud, Selena zeppexi, Nangong Nayue, Xiandu MUA night, Xiandu muyouma, Jixin sauerkraut, blue feather shallot, huangbansha Sihua, agurola, anatos, verdiana, xiaoshensen, xiaoyusha, astaruti, yelase Xiayin, La fulia Change point: 75000.

    "Draw first!"

    "Yes, master."

    The familiar egg twisting machine appeared.

    "Start turning, and you must draw something useful!" Mu Hantian prayed.

    "Ding, congratulations to the master on getting a travel ticket for the bright moon of Qin Dynasty, a manual of weapons (Note: there are all kinds of weapons in it, but they only have their own ability.) and a chop at the emperor."

    "Great, except that the second one is used to force, and the third one is an artifact at all."

    Beheading the Emperor: from type moon, that is, the land of steel, tells the story of the distant future of the type moon world. The dying Gaia asks the other eight planets for help, and the eight planets send their strongest species to destroy the creatures on the earth. Humans form an alliance with ari100 species. The story takes a pure human as the protagonist. Star killing sword: beheading the emperor is the Pei of the protagonist Aldo Eden Sword. It''s said that it can hang and hit glittering gold.

    "Well, it''s strange at the end of the introduction." Mu Hantian muttered. "But it''s also good. Are you going to the new world from tomorrow? Alas, forget it, just leave."

    "Yes, master."

    After Mu Hantian left, Xiaoguang whispered in the system space: "master, you should recover quickly, otherwise, she will..."

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    In a special space, a dark figure was wandering, saying in a voice that could not distinguish men from women: "Alex, I will kill you."

 Chapter 194

    In Mu Hantian''s home, Mu Hantian lies among a group of girls. (well, it''s really enviable. The author Jun wants to do the same.)

    "Hoo, Yuzi, the time in this world will begin to pass. This is what Xiaoguang just told me, so after I left, my parents gave it to you. Although the time is one year there and one day here, I''m still not at ease, so please." Mu Hantian begged earnestly.

    "Well, we''ll take care of it," said Hiroko Tokushima.

    "Then, Xiaoguang, start crossing." Mu Hantian said.

    "OK, master, the crossing starts, the crossing of the world: Sword God domain; other walkers: 2 people; the crossing starts.

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    "Hoo, I didn''t expect it would be the sword God domain, but it''s good. At least I know the plot, which is also an advantage." Mu Hantian muttered to himself.

    In the streets and alleys, in the home stores, wherever there are televisions, computers and other places with screens, a program is constantly replayed, and there is only one theme of the program, that is, the upcoming "Sao"!

    As a game that allows players to directly enter the game world and experience game life, "Sao" can be said to have attracted the attention of all people who like games, don''t like games, interested or even not interested. Now, as long as you walk on the street, you can hear the words "Sao". Almost everyone is discussing this game.

    The opening time of ''Sao'' is 13:00, that is to say, it will open in five minutes!

    All the people holding the ''Sao'' connection tool are looking at a corner, a corner marked with time, including Mu Hantian

    In a hotel, Mu cold days back against the wall, eyes tightly closed.

    Although he didn''t wear a helmet connected to the game on his head, after applying to the system to enter "Sao", he closed his eyes and the scene in front of him was no different from those wearing helmets.

    Although "Sao" is a game, it is not a joke, because after logging in to the game, almost four or five hours later, players in the game can no longer quit the game!

    The logout command will be cancelled directly, and players will no longer be able to log out of the game. The only way to leave the world is to knock down the leader on the top floor of ''Ian grunt'', that is, the 100th floor, and achieve a ''complete strategy''!

    Moreover, in the game, if the player''s helmet is removed, the player will immediately be destroyed by the high-power microwave emitted by the helmet and die!

    Similarly, in ''Sao'', there is no chance of rebirth if you die. Once you die, the helmet will immediately destroy the player''s brain tissue. This is a real death game!

    Of course, all this has nothing to do with Mu Hantian. Anyway, he doesn''t wear a helmet. Even if he wears a helmet, will his brain be damaged? Even if it is damaged, who can threaten his life?

    Watch the countdown in the corner until ''12:

    59 minutes later, Mu Han sipped his lips.

    "Hey, I haven''t been able to eat for a long time. Although I don''t need to eat as a true ancestor, I will still be hungry. I hope I won''t be dizzy when I wake up..."

    After such a sentence was said, the time in the upper left corner officially jumped to ''13:00''!

    Mu Hantian''s eyes were cold!

    "Xiaoguang! Connect the ''Sao'' world!"

    "Good master, start connecting!"

    At the moment when the system prompt sound fell, the scene in front of Mu Hantian suddenly changed, the darkness on both sides suddenly lit up, and began to pull away infinitely. At the same time, a series of data links flashed in front of him, and the words "OK" flashed continuously. At the end, the scene in front of him was dark!

    Until here, Mu Han genius felt that his body seemed to have the master control. The darkness in front of him opened Mu Han''s eyes

    An antique building full of Western European flavor appeared in front of him. The blue sky, white clouds, green trees and even the air gave people a feeling fresher than the real world. A breeze brushed his silent body like a real one, making him comfortable and half squint.

    Around, one shadow after another, carried by a burst of illusory flash, flashed frequently. In a short moment, countless people flooded this area. Although it was not crowded, the roaring noise told everyone how many people there were!

    "This is'' Sao ''?"

    "The world of games? True or false? So real..."

    "Ha ha! What a beautiful environment! Such a game world is really good!"

    One after another excited shouts came from the surrounding crowd and rushed into the sky. The place that was still very quiet a second ago was filled with noise in the twinkling of an eye!

    Looking at the players who are excited and eager to try, they sigh in the cold day.

    I don''t know. When they know that they have entered the world of a death game, what will be the expression on their face

    Shook his head, patted his face, Mu Hantian walked into the city in front of him

    Row upon row of towering buildings. In the city, all buildings are ancient, just like giant stone carvings. The streets are crowded with people.

    This is the starting town of the first floor of "Ian grunt". It is a town standing on the prairie, extending in all directions. Each channel can lead to various regions, towns, villages, and even the monster area outside the town.

    "Excellent level 1 novice sword! The attack is half higher than the weapon sent by the system! Two kors! Only three! It will be sold out! Come and have a look!"

    "Self made recovery potion! Two bottles of one Ke''er coin! It''s not wrong to beat strange PK! Pass by! Don''t miss it!"

    "Is there a group to kill monsters? I''m one of them! This big brother! Is there a group? Little brother, I''m proficient in fighting monsters, killing monsters, playing treasure and picking up clothes, but I don''t know how to row. Group me!"

    Listening to the loud cry of make complaints about the surrounding world, the sweat from the cold days is coming down. I never expected that the games of the two dimensional world would be so exciting.

    Every newcomer who has just entered the ''Sao'' game has a starting fund of 10 KOL coins. Many people go around those stalls to get faster for the initial level training. Some buy equipment and some buy potions. In a word, there is an atmosphere in the game world, and they can''t see any difference from the real world.

    In this regard, Mao Chang Jingyan, who created ''Sao'', is really a rare talent. Of course, it is only limited to this world without mystery

    Glancing at the weapons placed on the stall, Mu Hantian shook his head and walked outside the town.

    Indeed, those weapons have much higher attack power than those given away by the system. However, compared with novice equipment, they will soon be eliminated.

    Although there is such a piece of equipment, the level training speed in the novice period will certainly be much faster, but it is not bad for mu Hantian.

    Weapon attack is not enough. Use skills to make up for it. Anyway, we have to fight strange. Good weapons will be available sooner or later

    Mu Hantian opened the system interface of ''Sao'', checked his personal status, and looked at the extremely complex basic value. Mu Hantian almost collapsed.

    Looking at the above column of at least ten lines, Mu Han make complaints about it: "a game, will it be accurate to the last name?"

    "Di, start the task: Task 1: get the last hit of the boss on the 30th floor (reward 15000 exchange points); Task 2: kill Mao Chang Jingyan and pass the ''Sao'' (reward 20000 exchange points); task 3: kill the transgressor (reward 50000 exchange points for each). Di, because the host''s strength is higher than the world, the host''s strength is now sealed, and the host can now use the weapons in the weapon atlas (Note: the level of the host determines the level of the weapon.) and the two blade flow of life. "

    "What, if it''s sealed like this, how can I beat it? I thought it was rolling! Forget it, I have at least one more skill and many weapons than others. Although it''s useless, it''s much better than nothing.

 Chapter 195

    The first floor of ''Ian grunt'', the suburb of the starting town

    The rolling prairie is endless. Except for the town standing in the center, it is full of green grass seedlings. Flowers with alternative colors float in the wind in the plain full of green grass, but they are buried by the same green grass. It is difficult to see its existence

    In addition to these grass seedlings and flowers, here, there is a wild boar full of visual sense, all purple, walking back and forth in the prairie, as if he were not a pig, but a sheep, which makes people''s heart pumping.

    From the beginning of the town, when I came here, I make complaints about the scene like a herd pig. Mu cold days are all kinds of Tucao. They feel that their three views are being destroyed. At last, this is only a game to comfort themselves.

    Perhaps it was because Mu Hantian was irritated by his "contemptuous" eyes. A pig closest to Mu Hantian suddenly turned around, his eyes became red, and a pig''s hoof stepped on the ground like a crazy cow, which made him speechless.

    Even after learning sheep, you can learn cattle. Are you still a pig.

    The wild boar opened its mouth and howled. At last, it looked like a pig. It rushed towards Mu cold day with two sharp teeth.

    Even if the power is sealed, there should be no problem if you want to solve a pig!

    "Qiang!"

    At the moment of the boar''s arrival, a very ordinary long sword suddenly appeared in front of the boar''s fangs, completely blocking the boar''s momentum. Then, a big foot flew out and kicked on the boar''s nose. A sad sound of killing the boar sounded, and the boar was kicked back.

    A flash of sword light flashed and stabbed the wild boar''s neck like lightning. A section of blood visible to the naked eye quickly decreased, and it stopped after reducing by almost one tenth.

    Standing in front, Mu Hantian looked at the boar kicked back by himself, frowned deeply, and sighed like a cup.

    "There are too many seals!"

    "You''d better try the skills in ''Sao'', or you''ll have to fight until when..."

    At this time, Mu Hantian, who is only level 1, has only two skills in the skill bar. The "sudden stabbing" and "throwing" life two sabres flow can only be used with two swords.

    "Remember, the skills in ''Sao'' seem to pose to start after touching."

    Mu Hantian closed his eyes and slowly touched the "sudden stabbing" skill. Then, a posture appeared in his mind. Conditioned, Mu Hantian raised his sword hand to his shoulder and opened his body to his side.

    Almost at the same time, a light blue light filled the whole body of the long sword in Mu Hantian''s hand!

    His eyes opened fiercely, and a fierce light flashed inside. Then, Mu cold day, the whole person flew out!

    Quickly came to the wild boar in front, stabbed in front of the long sword in his hand, passed through the wild boar''s body and came to the back of the wild boar.

    A magic wound appeared on the wild boar, and its blood volume immediately decreased. After a while, it directly crossed the yellow line, crossed the red line, and then reached the bottom.

    The boar''s whole body cracked and turned into a projection, which showed the experience and Ke''er gained by Mu Han Tian.

    After a battle with the wild boar and combined with some information in the original book, Mu Hantian probably understood his level at this time.

    I have never played this game, but I am several times stronger than those so-called beta blockers, including Tongren!

    After finishing his current state, Mu Hantian bowed his head and meditated. A pair of eyes immediately looked at the walking wild boars.

    It''s almost three hours before the "Sao" game cancels the login instruction and becomes a death game.

    It would be a pity not to use these three hours to practice level.

    Time passed imperceptibly.

    "Dong! Dong! Dong! Dong! Dong!"

    When dusk came in the game, a bell rang through the whole first floor in the novice town.

    Mu Hantian was forcibly transmitted back to the initial novice square in a burst of light.

    Mu Hantian stood in the crowd, listening to the voice of other players who were forcibly transmitted back, holding his chest with both hands and closing his eyes.

    "What happened?"

    "I don''t know..."

    "Is it an activity?"

    "What the hell is this?"

    When all players are forced back, the bell stops.

    In the noisy square, uneasiness began to spread.

    "Eh! Look what that is!"

    Some players suddenly reached out and pointed to the sky and shouted.

    When they heard the speech, they looked up at the sky.

    At dusk, in the originally beautiful sunset, a blood red hexagonal window flickered in the sky.

    In the window, a big "warnng" made everyone''s heart beat up.

    see the scene which is dreadful to one ''s mind.

    Then, with the hexagon blood red frame as the center, countless blood red windows began to appear, and the whole sky was shrouded in the blink of an eye!

    The whole novice town seemed to be covered by a blood red cover.

    "Warning! System announcement!"

    The blood red cover began to flow out like blood. After flowing out of the light mask, these liquids floated in mid air, and finally gathered on the heads of all the people, forming a huge figure wearing a blood cloak and unable to see his face clearly.

    "What is it?"

    "Game manager?"

    "Why no face?"

    "What exactly is this activity?"

    "I''m so scared..."

    "Don''t be afraid, I''m here!"

    Looking at the huge figure in a cloak in the sky, Mu Hantian whispered, "Mao Chang Jingyan..."

    "Hello, players!"

    The figure spoke in the uneasy look of everyone.

    "Welcome to... The world I created!"

    "My name is Mao Chang Jingyan, and I am the only one who can control the world now."

    There were bursts of frightened voices in the square.

    There is no doubt that Mao Chang Jingyan, who developed this game and played the Sao game, is a well-known star in the world.

    Players never thought that they would meet themselves one day, even in the game.

    However, the figure ignored the exclamation of the players, but continued to say: "at this time, I believe you have found that there is no option to log out of the game."

    "However, this is not a procedural error."

    "Repeat, this is not a program error! This design is the real game design of the sword God domain!"

    "From now on, players can''t log out of the game by themselves, or close or dismantle nervegear with the help of an external third person. If someone tries to do so, the signal parts in nervegear will send a high-power current to destroy the player''s brain, stop your physical function and kill you!"

    "Because nervegear has a built-in high-capacity battery, it will not stop working even if the power is cut off! Moreover, once the battery power is exhausted in battery mode, nervegear will kill you!"

    "Unfortunately, so far, many players'' families or friends have ignored our warnings and tried to forcibly close nervegear, resulting in the death of players. At present, 213 players have died!"

    The figures in the sky waved their right hand, and web pages appeared in the sky. All the news displayed above was the news of the player''s death caused by trying to dismantle nervegear!

    "As you can see, this matter has shocked the whole world!"

    "In addition, one thing reminds you that from now on, all resurrection functions in the game, whether props or anything else, will be invalid! Once you return to zero and die in the game, nervegear will destroy your brain and kill you!"

    "There is only one way to let your players leave the game, that is to pass the 100 floors of Ian grunt! Hit the top-level guard boss, so that your players can leave the world normally!"

    "Finally, I gave each player a small gift. I wish you a happy introduction!"

    With these words, the huge figure in the sky claiming to be Mao Chang Jingyan disappeared. At the same time, the blood mask covering the whole sky also disappeared, revealing the beautiful sunset again.

    However, in the eyes of all players, the originally beautiful sunset looks so frightening.

    Despair spreads like a plague in everyone''s heart.

    Mu Hantian looked at the disappeared figure and opened the backpack.

    I don''t know when a small mirror appeared in it.

    This mirror can restore the appearance of players'' characters in the game to their original appearance in reality.

    Soon, the bodies of players emitted blue light. After the light, the physical appearance of players changed.

    Some people are fine, the changes are very subtle, but some players are stunned by the great changes.

    Some players who chose the opposite sex when establishing roles even recovered their gender, which stunned the people next to them.

    After the initial surprise, screams began to ring through the novice square.

    Countless people run around like headless flies, trying to find a way to leave the game.

    Even more, some people were pushed directly to the ground by the flustered flow of people. They were trampled on by the people and couldn''t get up again.

    Ignoring the flustered crowd, Mu Hantian hugged his chest with both hands and left the novice town silently.

 Chapter 196

    "Bang!"

    Mu Hantian finally breathed a sigh of relief and quickly beat the wild boss lizard elder in front of him with several basic skills. I heard from the intelligence merchant that there is a wild boss who can burst out a rare ring, and Mu Hantian wants to have a try.

    Watching the corpse of the lizard elder slowly fall to the ground, then it turned into fragments and dissipated in front of Mu Hantian. Mu Hantian saw the harvest props prompted by the system and instantly showed a bright smiling face.

    Mu Hantian directly points out the ring and equips it to his hand. Taking advantage of the situation, Mu Hantian directly uses a "sudden stab" to a lizard man nearby. He sees that Mu Hantian''s speed suddenly accelerates four or five times and directly passes through the lizard man. The lizard man immediately turns into fragments and dissipates in the air.

    Star space time: a mysterious ring made of mysterious extraterrestrial meteorites, with unknown power.

    Mu Hantian is very satisfied with this ring, but according to the intelligence merchant, the explosion rate of this ring is quite low. Mu Hantian didn''t expect to get it when he killed the lizard elder for the first time.

    After Mu Hantian finished those words in Maochang Jingyan, he went directly to the field and began a more than 20 day trip to brush monsters, because it was difficult to rob monsters when they reacted.

    However, it is mu Hantian''s early action that makes him surpass many game players. Mu Hantian successfully broke out the equipment and went straight back to the town.

    Now it''s evening, and most players have returned to the town, because the monsters at night have strengthened their attributes, and Mu Hantian directly came to the food store and poured all the food materials on the table of the store.

    "Please help me change all these into Ke''er coins." Mu Hantian has saved food materials for nearly a month. I don''t know why, Mu Hantian''s food explosion rate is quite high, but mu Hantian still eats those bread grains. Seriously, if it weren''t for the space, the backpack could be placed infinitely, otherwise the backpack with Sao would be full now.

    "These are all ingredients! This guest, your ingredient explosion rate is very high!" the NPC in chef''s clothes in front of Mu Hantian was surprised, "did you brush all this on the monster?"

    Mu Han Tian was slightly stunned. He didn''t expect this NPC to say these words. Did he trigger any hidden task? Mu Hantian nodded directly, indicating that he had burst from the monster.

    "Then you should be a cook. This can make these ingredients useful." NPC said excitedly at once.

    Hearing NPC''s words, I don''t know why Mu Hantian suddenly had an ominous premonition. There are four sub occupations in Sao: blacksmith, tailor, herbalist and cook. However, Mu Hantian originally planned to learn from a blacksmith to refit weapons by himself. But the next sentence prompted by the system made Mu Hantian''s hunch come true.

    Less than ten seconds after NPC finished this sentence, Mu Hantian popped up a dialog box of Sao in front of him. It says, "thanks to the persuasion of the super chef, I''m very lucky to point out a bright way for you and automatically change to a life career as a chef."

    After Mu Hantian reacted, Mu Hantian''s face was changing rapidly as if he had just begun to contact the system. What the hell was the persuasion of the super chef! Mingming just said a few words! And why are you very lucky! Still a bright road! I''m so * * * unlucky!

    Why are you doing this to me! I need the power to choose!

    After taking a few breaths, Mu Hantian sold all the materials on his body, then took the original ingredients back again and went directly outside the store. After all, he had to buy a kitchen knife and a pot. Although Mu Hantian used some assets to buy a home of less than 100 square meters on the first floor, he can be said to be the most local tyrant now. Although it is less than 100 square meters, it also costs 20000 kels.

    In the next time, Mu Hantian went directly to the clothing store and bought a brown cloak to cover Mu Hantian''s equipment. After all, his equipment is too luxurious and will cause many unnecessary troubles. Although he is not afraid of others, he is also annoying.

    In the twinkling of an eye, it has been a month since Sao opened the service. Mu Hantian found the boss room very early, but he didn''t choose to go to a separate strategy because he wanted to follow the plot, but constantly brush the skill proficiency.

    December 2, 2022 first floor childcare bana

    Early in the morning, on the four periphery of the town center, some people gathered here constantly. These people are some powerful players. However, I don''t know why, there are no organized people among these people, that is, they are basically scattered teams.

    Maybe people in the so-called guild fixed group despise their scattered existence, just because they think that if even their powerful players do not attack the boss, they will certainly not succeed.

    If they know that in the original book, these people are the ones who attack the boss of the next layer. Although they are also dead, they don''t know what these people will think? It must be interesting.

    Time is passing by. Usually famous casual players are constantly coming to the square, constantly sitting down in the square and talking to the people around them. It seems that they are talking about the strategy and waiting for the arrival of the main player.

    When Mu Hantian came here, there were nearly 30 people. Mu Hantian went directly to a corner of the ladder without sitting down. He just stood and looked around bored. Soon, he found a player who was looking at the black haired and white faced player on the platform and a cloak player not far from him.

    The black haired player seemed to feel something. He turned back and directly looked at Mu Hantian. Mu Hantian saw that the player smiled and nodded to him, and then continued to turn back.

    The player Mu Hantian has been observing is naturally the protagonist of the original work, Tonggu and people. Of course, it should be called Tongren in this game. The man next to him in a red cloak can vaguely see a trace of brown and chestnut hair, which is obviously the formation of tomorrow Nai, game ID yasna.

    Mu Hantian is also trying to find a jumper. After all, if he knows the plot, he will brush the protagonist''s favor! Probably.

    After a while, a player with blue hair came from the platform below. When he saw someone walking on the platform, the discussion in the field gradually dissipated and looked at the bottom seriously.

    "Thank you for being invited today. I''m diabel!" the player who claimed to be diabel smiled at the crowd. After introducing himself, he knocked on his armor with one hand. "The profession thinks of itself as a knight!"

    Hearing diabel''s words, everyone present immediately laughed, and Mu Hantian sighed helplessly.

    There is no professional difference in Sao. Generally, the swordsman with the sword, the Samurai with the samurai sword, and the long gun envoy with the gun. It''s just that it''s so simple to explain the profession by weapons, and those who hold guns can also hold swords. Each weapon is universal, that is, different proficiency of weapons leads to different effects.

    Diarell didn''t embarrass the joke at all. Instead, he waved his hand and immediately calmed down. Then he said, "today, our team found the boss''s room on the top of the tower!"

    As soon as everyone''s expression stagnated, they immediately began to talk. Mu Hantian still looked at diarell calmly at this time. After all, he knew the plot.

    "We must knock down the boss and reach the second floor!" as soon as this sentence came out, diabel''s expression became very righteous, and he continued firmly, "tell those who are still waiting in the starting town that this death game will end one day, which is our obligation to gather here!"

    "Right! Everyone!" diabel''s last voice just fell, the players around looked at each other, and then the voice became higher and higher. Soon, the applause whistle and harmony kept pouring out.

    I have to say that diabel is indeed a good leader, who can arouse everyone''s desire and improve everyone''s morale. In this case, the success rate of the strategy must be very high.

    Diarell looked at the immediate effect and continued to say loudly, "OK! It''s not too late. Now start the strategy meeting!"

    "First of all, please form a team of six!" when Lin Le heard this sentence, he found that Tong people were in a panic at this time.

    "The defensive boss is not something that an ordinary team can fight, so we must form a team and unite!"

    Many players nodded in agreement. Even if they started to form a team with their companions, they immediately found that only mu Hantian, yasina and a red haired man didn''t move, while Tong people looked around in panic. Mu Hantian felt very happy when he looked at Tongren''s actions.

    At this time, Tong people also found that only yasina and Lin Le did not form a team at present, but both of them were wearing cloaks. Tong people took a look at yasina first and Mu cold day, and directly moved to yasina''s side. Mu Hantian''s mouth was smoking all the time. It was the hero''s aura. Without knowing his identity, he could pick a woman at the first time. Do you want to do that!

    After a while, Tongren finished talking with yasina like a plot. Then Tongren directly looked up and asked Mu Hantian''s location: "do you want to form a team together?"

    "Excuse me, can I come with you?" the red haired man said to Tongren.

    "Well, yes," said Tong after thinking for a while.

    Mu Hantian smiled at this scene and finally appeared, the jumper.

    "Well, almost the group?" diabel smiled. "So..."

    Before diabel''s voice fell, another voice came out immediately, "wait for me!" with the emergence of this voice, an obscene figure jumped onto the platform.

 Chapter 197

    Mu Hantian frowned when he saw the man.

    "My name is tooth king!"

    The hedgehog headed man held out his right thumb to himself and said with a trace of arrogance.

    "While we are holding a meeting to deal with the boss, one thing I want to make clear first is that some of these people present must kneel down and apologize for the more than 2000 people who died before!"

    "Mr. tooth king, the person in your mouth. Is it the previous closed beta players?" diabel looked at the tooth King''s behavior, waved his hand and asked.

    "What''s more?" the tooth king didn''t care about the man in front of him, but chose to continue shouting.

    "They monopolize good hunting grounds and simple tasks, only care about their own strength, and don''t care about other people''s affairs!" then immediately after this sentence fell, the tooth king immediately clenched his teeth, angrily pointed to the people present and said: "there should be some in here! Guys who have completed the sealing test! They must kneel down and admit their mistakes and spit out the saved money and items!"

    "Otherwise, as a member of the team, I can''t trust my life!"

    Tongren''s face turned white directly and his face trembled.

    "Those bastard test blockers! They should get out and apologize!"

    The king''s words made the whole venue riot.

    "Boring"

    Mu Hantian spat in a low voice.

    Maybe he noticed Mu Hantian. The king of teeth suddenly looked bad, pointed to him and shouted, "that guy in a cloak, you must be the tester! Otherwise, why cover yourself. Get down quickly and apologize! Then hand over your equipment and gold coins!"

    The people turned their heads along the direction pointed by the king of teeth, and their eyes gradually became bad.

    The beta blocker will always be hated by ordinary players.

    Mu Hantian smiled at the evil king of teeth: "the king of teeth, right? Do you think it will lead to the death of new players without the care of closed beta players?"

    The tooth king said directly, "isn''t it? It''s because those testers robbed all resources that so many people died!"

    Mu Hantian''s voice became full of cold at this time: "Hum! In this world, everyone is struggling. Although the so-called beta blockers have information you don''t have, everyone is struggling for survival. Beta blockers also have people who fail and people who live. The novice is determined to do the same. So many people died, but others survived."

    "Just because I played more than you for a month? Should I feed you as a God? This is the real world. If you have wealth in the real society, will you choose to give everything to the poor?" Mu Hantian said.

    "People are born unequal. As a complainer like you, I think you are just a clown in life." Mu Hantian said. After a pause, he took out a manual: "You should all have this manual! This manual is what the testers collect intelligence together and provide in the prop store for free. Does this also mean that the testers don''t give you intelligence? It''s just jealousy in your heart!" Mu Hantian finished directly, couldn''t say a word about the king of teeth, and silently walked to the steps behind Tongren and yasina and sat down.

    At this time, Tongren also breathed a sigh of relief, while Athena was bowing her head and didn''t know what she was thinking. At this time, the king of teeth stared at Mu Hantian with a cruel expression on his face, and then returned to the steps. The red haired man looked at Mu Hantian''s eyes with a glimmer of light, some malicious.

    At this time, diabel saw that the tooth King finally went back, and then he was relieved. Then he began to talk about the boss strategy, and then he said that he would gather to attack the boss at 10 o''clock tomorrow.

 Chapter 198

    In the evening, because the boss will be raided the next day, all the people present gathered in a small alley to get together, drink, chat and eat, improve mutual relations, and understand each other''s skills and habits, which can make the Raider the next day more smooth.

    Mu Hantian stayed here at the same time, but mu Hantian didn''t intend to participate in the interaction of these people, but kept looking for his task goals around.

    Soon Mu Hantian found a corner where a man in a red cloak was struggling to eat bread. Mu Hantian smiled and walked over.

    "It''s not good to eat these things all the time, especially for a young girl." hearing this voice, Athena immediately raised her head and looked at Mu Hantian wearing a gray cloak in front of her. However, she really saw Mu Hantian''s appearance this time, just because Mu Hantian put down the hat of his cloak on her way over. In the setting sun, short black hair and a kind face are easy to attract girls'' attention.

    "Can I sit here?" Mu Hantian looked at yasina and scratched the back of her head a little shyly, but then sat next to yasina. Then yasina moved a space directly to the side, which immediately hit Mu Hantian and turned directly into gray white.

    "What else can you eat if you don''t eat these things?" yasina turned her head and looked at Mu Hantian suspiciously.

    "You''d better eat these things!" hearing this sentence, Mu Hantian reluctantly changed himself into color again, then slowly drew several interfaces with his fingers, and then there were a few more things in the middle between mu Hantian and Athena.

    Mapo Tofu, steak, juice, some fried cabbage and a pair of chopsticks. These scents immediately attracted Athena''s attention, and then Lin Le seemed to feel a flash of liquid under the cloak.

    "Steak?" Athena must have looked surprised if she didn''t have a cloak at this time.

    "Eat! I made all these." Mu Hantian said decisively at this time. After all, controlling the girl''s heart really needs to conquer the girl''s stomach first. Well, it feels a little awkward. Well, don''t care. Uh huh, that''s it.

    After hearing the speech, Asina immediately picked up the chopsticks and directly began to gobble up the food. The smell of these food completely conquered Asina. All her taste buds for a month were eating the so-called white bread. She had never touched the delicious food in reality, which made Asina completely different from the lady in reality, A few times, it solved the food that was generally enough for two people at once. And then there seemed to be a touch of moving tears in the corners of yasna''s eyes.

    At this time, Mu Hantian was speechless in an instant. Looking at the satisfied look of yasna after eating, she was really the same as my king! They can be taken with food! Go, food ball! Moreover, yasna''s eating method also startled Mu Hantian.

    "Er! It''s okay, you can eat slowly! I still have it." Mu Hantian kept an angel smile and decided to constantly tempt the girl in front of him with food. Well, there seems to be something wrong. Oh, the moral integrity is lost. Pick it up quickly.

    At this time, as if ASHNA suddenly blushed, she said softly, "I didn''t come to this town to eat delicious food."

    "Then you don''t want to decay slowly like the people who just stay in the starting town waiting for customs clearance! If you want to live your meaning and life, face the world actively and enjoy it! Of course, eating delicious food can also be regarded as a dream!" Mu Hantian said slowly as if he didn''t care, The words in Mu Hantian''s words just threw a seed causing waves in yasna''s numb heart after a month''s battle.

    "You should enjoy life, or you may regret it in the end! But you don''t have to die! Life is only once, and you should cherish it!" Mu Hantian stood up directly and put on the cloak hat again, while yasina slowly said a sentence with a bright red face: "thank you."

    Mu Hantian didn''t know whether he heard it or not. He waved to yasna and left here.

 Chapter 199

    Mu Hantian, who left Athena, walked towards the hotel alone. On the way, Mu Hantian felt that someone was following him again. Mu Hantian sneered in his heart. Although his power was sealed, his intuition and senses were not, so he could better predict the danger.

    "Hoo, aren''t you tired after following me for so long?" Mu Hantian said to the surrounding.

    "Oh, I didn''t expect you to find me. Sure enough, you are also a jumper, because there is no such person as you in the original book." a voice came, but there was no one around.

    "Oh, I''m different from you. My purpose is to kill you walkers, so come out and fight me." Mu Hantian said coldly.

    "Well, we are all walkers. Why?" said the voice.

    "Oh, then why don''t you dare to come out, little man hiding his head and tail." Mu Hantian continued.

    "Now that you''ve said this, I''ll come out." the voice came again, and a dark figure appeared from the corner. It was the red haired man.

    "It''s really you. What''s your purpose?" Mu Hantian asked.

    "The purpose, of course, is to live, so you die!" the man suddenly attacked, and a dagger appeared in his hand and rowed to Mu cold day.

    "What''s the matter? It''s impossible to fight in the town!" Mu Hantian wondered, and also wanted to flash aside.

    "Hehe, for the sake of your dying, I''ll tell you. My name is Pao Longtao. As for why I want to kill you, my system tells me that killing you can get poison Island Yuzi, Queen krulu and Nangong that month. How tempting! How can I not kill you?" said Pao Longtao.

    "Xiao Guang, what is this? Why is he going to have a system?" Mu cold day make complaints about his name, but ask Xiao Guang''s system.

    "Well, master, the system he owns is created by the ''plane destroyer'' and exists to kill the master. However, not every Strider has it, only a few have it, and it will be limited by the world and not as powerful as this system. I say so, master, you understand!" Xiaoguang explained.

    "I see. That means I can kill him now, right? Then I''ll go." Mu Hantian is right. Killing him now is a good choice, because now players don''t grow up and have the same attributes, but mu Hantian is stronger, so killing him now is the right choice.

 Chapter 200

    Seeing Mu Hantian rushing towards him, Pao Longtao not only didn''t panic, but looked at Mu Hantian sarcastically. "You don''t think I will be limited here. Ha ha, I''ve experienced a world. How can I be unprepared."

    "Hum, just try." Mu Hantian said, and his sword had stabbed the gun Longtao.

    "Ha ha, it''s stupid to use a sword in front of me." Pao Longtao said, taking out a sword in the air to block Mu Hantian''s attack.

    "Well, that sword looks so familiar. I seem to have seen it somewhere." Mu Hantian looked at the sword suspiciously.

    "Hum, let me tell you, this sword is the sword of the swordsman. I can use the power of the swordsman, so you''d better admit defeat!" gun Longtao said arrogantly.

    "Eh, sword saint? I remember. Isn''t that Master Yi''s sword that mews so much? Is it impossible that his first world was Valoran? If it was Valoran, he would have died long ago, it should be his exchange skill." Mu Hantian thought so.

    "Hehe, you have to be distracted to fight with me. Die, alpha raid." I saw the cannon billow turning into light and chopping on Mu Hantian quickly. Many wounds were cut on Mu Hantian.

    "Cutting is indeed Master Yi''s skill, but fortunately, my blood has not been sealed. It''s my turn to cut everywhere." Mu Hantian cuts at Pao Longtao with a sword. Although Pao Longtao is not limited by the world, Mu Hantian also does not. He is only sealed with strength and ability, but the immortality of his blood has not been sealed, so mu Hantian doesn''t have to be afraid of death, And Mu Hantian''s experience is obviously more than Pao Longtao, so after they cut for a while, Pao Longtao began to show a disadvantage.

    "Good chance, horizontal square chop." Mu Hantian grabbed the chance to block, and a horizontal square chop scratched gun Longtao''s right hand.

    "How is this possible?" gun Longtao asked strangely.

    "There''s nothing impossible. I''ve experienced more worlds than you and stronger than you, and my blood ancestry has not been sealed. I can work hard with you, but you can''t." Mu Hantian said calmly.

    "Cut, in that case, it''s better to go." Pao Longtao threw his sword to Mu cold day and turned around to escape.

    "Hum, since I found you, I can''t let you go. Shadow raid." Mu Hantian rushed to Pao Longtao like a sharp sword. Pao Longtao couldn''t dodge and was pierced by a sword.

    "Di, congratulations on the master''s successful killing of one piercer and the remaining one. Please cheer up. Now the master can use a weapon in the weapon manual, but the chopping emperor is still sealed." Xiaoguang said.

    "Yes, then open the weapon manual." Mu Hantian said, a Book suddenly appeared, and then opened it himself.

    "Well, there are all these. I''ll take this one. Although it doesn''t have its power, it''s still good to pretend to force. It''s the ''Tianjing sword''" Mu Hantian''s words fell, the book disappeared, and a light blue sword appeared in Mu Hantian''s hand, which is very beautiful.

    "Drop, it is found that the system is damaged. Is it absorbed?" the sound of the system came.

    "Of course, I''ve absorbed it. Although I don''t know what''s the use, it''s not good to put it here." Mu Hantian said.

    "Drop, after absorption, reward the host 50000 exchange points, please continue to work hard." the system said numbly.

    "I see. It''s OK only to absorb the system. In that case, it''s much simpler." Mu Hantian said and left.

 Chapter 201

    The next morning, a group of personnel appeared outside the boss door of the maze area, which was the temporary strategy group established by diabel yesterday.

    Along the way, Tongren and yasina discussed the problem of switching operations. At the same time, Tongren also asked Mu Hantian to join in. As a result, Mu Hantian said that he was responsible for one alone and hung at the back of the team alone.

    After a period of time, diabel and the strategy group cleaned up the little monsters in the maze area, reached the door of the boss, and let everyone rest in place to recover.

    Mu Hantian looked at the door of the first pass boss at this time, and his original plain face also showed a little tension. Although Mu Hantian knew the pass keeper boss, Mu Hantian could not guarantee that he could really win the boss in 1v1. In order to follow the plot, it is one thing, in fact, the insurance point is another thing.

    However, Mu Hantian is still looking forward to this battle, because Mu Hantian is enjoying the fun of fighting.

    Diabel stood in front of the door relieved, seemed to be adjusting his mind, then turned back to everyone and immediately said, "listen to me, everyone. I have only one word! I want to win!"

    Then diabel firmly put out his hand and put it on the gate. Then he pushed the gate in front of him while falling with a voice from us. The guard boss''s room was instantly exposed in the eyes of everyone!

    At this time, a serious and cold breath came out of the throne in the innermost part of the boss room and rushed to the faces of all players. Originally very nervous players immediately clenched their weapons. There is a trace of severity on the faces of players. They already know that the test they have to go through is so huge.

    Diabel took a deep breath and took the lead in stepping into the boss room. Then all the players followed diabel into the boss room. Mu Hantian was still hanging at the back of the team, as if everything in front had nothing to do with him, but he could see a throne in the dark, and the figure on the throne had a pair of blood red eyes.

    At this time, the originally dark room suddenly began to wave a burst of colored light, which quickly expelled and removed the darkness in the original room one by one, and the appearance of the gatekeeper boss also entered everyone''s eyes.

    The boss seemed to be a combination of pig man and mouse. He jumped directly from the throne and drew out a huge axe and an iron shield. With a height of more than two meters and a body like a fat pig, it was incredible to turn around in the air. With the fall of the figure, the ground trembled immediately, all reflecting the horror of the boss. However, the boss who had just fallen directly roared with evil spirit.

    "Roar!" in response to the boss are four boss Pro guards named rulnkobold sentinel, who are only two meters tall, wearing armor and holding a hammer.

    Tongren, diabel and Mu Hantian have found that the setting of the boss room has been changed, and there is an extra Pro guard. Mu Hantian is very glad that he went in without a hot head at the beginning, and there is a little monster more than the original. Mu Hantian doesn''t think he can 1v5 defeat these guys.

    Then the customs guard boss with four Pro guards rushed to the crowd from the front. Although diabel was surprised to see such a scene, he immediately waved his long sword and shouted, "start attacking!"

    Immediately after that, more than 20 people rushed out of diabel''s back and rushed towards the customs boss and the pro guard. Just a few seconds later, the venue was immediately full of the sound of sword collision and the light of skills.

    Tongren immediately grasped the long sword in his hand and rushed up. Then he rushed directly to a little monster of the pro guard faster than the pro guard. At the same time, he also shouted with yasna, who immediately grabbed the hilt of the sword at her waist. However, the moment he rushed out, he quietly glanced at the action of admiring the cold day.

    However, she found that Mu Hantian rushed directly to the little monster that was no longer planned at the speed of no less than two people, quickly pulled out the Tianjing behind her, and directly repulsed the pro guard. When yasina found that Mu Hantian was not in danger, she was relieved and seriously switched to fight with Tongren.

    The guard boss was entangled by most players and besieged in the middle area. Although the boss''s axe kept hitting the players, it did not cause any fatal damage. With diabel''s command, the injured team kept coming down, and the recovered team immediately went up to fight, and the light of skills flashed frequently. This is also the wheel strategy. If it goes on like this, there will be a crisis even when the boss is red blood. However, Mu Hantian who knows the plot in advance will not cause casualties.

    But mu Hantian always had a bad feeling at this time, because at the beginning, he didn''t know whether it was because his appearance became a butterfly effect or what. The original three little monsters turned into four as it happened, which made Mu Hantian have an opponent.

    However, the hunch is often correct. When the boss changes from green blood to yellow blood, the variable finally appears. With the four Pro guards cleared, when they are refreshed again, the original team is still facing the original opponent, but there are two more pro guards, one of which runs directly to Mu cold day, Another one ran directly to the players who were besieging the boss.

    At this time, Mu Hantian took an occasional look at the boss, but he still focused on the pro guard monsters in front of him, constantly drawing damage, and the skills are only the skills brought by the system. However, I didn''t find that a pro guard directly used the charge and rushed to Mu Hantian with his back to it at high speed.

    This scene was seen by Tongren and yasina, who were closest to Mu Hantian. At the moment, the actions in their hands immediately flustered, and they found that Mu Hantian didn''t notice the appearance of the extra little monster and still put his eyes on the pro guard in front of him. They shouted quickly.

    "Be careful!" as the voice fell, Mu Han Tiange blocked the attack of the pro guard in front of him, then looked in the direction of the figure, and directly saw that there was a pro guard little monster behind him, less than three meters away from him.

    Tongren and yasina''s faces immediately turned pale. The pro guard little monster waved the hammer in his hand like a ghost and directly hit Mu''s body in the cold day. Although the damage of a little monster can''t kill a player every second, Mu Hantian still has one in front of him. As long as the little monster behind him successfully hits Mu Hantian, Mu Hantian will be smashed and fly out, and then he will be directly besieged and killed by two little monsters.

    "The soul is light! Why is it strange!" Mu Hantian couldn''t keep calm on his face at this time, because the monster was too close to him. Mu Hantian jumped aside like a seed explosion, and the hammer fell on Mu Hantian. Both Tong people and yasna thought Mu Hantian would be dealt a fatal blow.

    I saw the cloak flying out with the hammer, while the man under the cloak was on the left side of the monster and avoided such a hammer to the limit, but the cloak was directly hooked by the hammer and then taken out. Mu Hantian''s light blue combat suit and short black hair were also exposed in front of the people.

    "Lying trough! Why would it leak?" Mu Han shouted again.

    "Ah!" then I heard a scream from the people who shouted at the meeting yesterday. While besieging the boss, the tooth king was directly beaten out by the sudden Pro guard. In an instant, the formation of besieging the boss was seriously damaged, and the tooth King''s body in mid air was cut off and flew out by an axe of the boss. All the people who besieged the boss were stunned.

    Mu Hantian also found two more little monsters on the field at this time, and immediately understood that the plot had changed again. Mu Hantian immediately put Tianjing on his waist, "draw a knife and cut the Ming sword flow."

    At the same time, Mu Hantian''s figure disappeared directly in front of the pro guard. There was a vertical knife mark on each of the two little monsters, which proved the action Mu Hantian had just made. Mu Hantian''s figure just stopped for 2 seconds, and the two little monsters directly turned into fragments and disappeared in the air.

    After Tongren and yasina solved the little monster in front of them, they stared at Mu Hantian. From the tooth King''s near death and Mu Hantian''s second kill, the two sudden things directly made them unable to react.

    Tongren involuntarily said directly, "what just happened?" and yasina felt that she was much faster than her.

    Tongren suddenly responded, "one hit, one hit, and killed two monsters."

    At this time, Mu Hantian looked at the disturbed formation ahead, immediately rushed to the customs guard boss, and shouted: "you lead away the pro guard! I''ll deal with it!"

    "Absolute strike!"

    At the same time when the voice just fell, the axe of the boss who kept the pass directly collided fiercely with the Tianjing in Mu Hantian''s hand, which jumped up and flew in the air, and directly rubbed a spark.

    "Peng!" when he heard a loud noise, he saw Mu Hantian stagnate in the air for one second, and immediately shook back to the ground. He retreated several steps before stopping. The guard boss was affected by great force, and the whole figure immediately retreated one step. At the same time, the giant axe in his hand seemed to be unable to hold it, and the whole arm and the giant axe hit the ground along with inertia.

    When the guard boss retreated, diabel immediately responded and shouted, "group A and group B attack the pro guards!" immediately gave Mu Hantian a blank space and immediately dispersed the original team to deal with the six Pro guards who were constantly refreshed.

    Mu cold day at this time, the corner of his mouth tilted and said softly, "I hope you can make my blood more boiling."

    Mu Hantian''s figure is intertwined with the huge figure again.

 Chapter 202

    "It''s so strong! This power can actually repel the guard boss." Tong people stared at such an unscientific scene in front of them. Although Mu Hantian was also shot away, there is no doubt that the guard boss retreated.

    Yasina looked at Mu Hantian as if she were distracted. "It''s so powerful that one can fight with the boss."

    "Roar!" the gatekeeper roared like an angry loud voice, as if it meant that a person dared to fight it, and it was like looking for his own death. At this time, Mu Hantian quickly scratched three scars on the belly of the boss, and successfully reduced the boss''s blood volume again.

    "Еў!" the guard boss made a different sound for the first time. He couldn''t accept that he was hurt by a mole ant alone. He grabbed the axe directly and quickly chopped down Mu Hantian.

    "Strike through!" Mu Hantian once again made the sword skill of the system. The Tianjing in his hand radiated white and blue light, and once again directly handed over to the giant axe in the boss''s hand. Then the giant axe fell directly to the ground. Mu Hantian seemed unable to accept the attack, slid out directly from the front end of the axe, and then approached the boss at high speed again, Jumped directly on the boss''s arm.

    "Roar!" the guard boss''s voice was full of anger again. Mu Hantian ran all the way on the guard boss''s arm at this time, and Tianjing didn''t stop at all. He left countless scars with one knife and two knives, and crossed behind the boss at the same time. At this time, an angry wave broke out on the guard boss, Mu Hantian, who had just stabilized his posture, was shocked back two or three steps directly, but part of the red light came from the guard boss.

    "Why are there so many special changes!" Mu Hantian was caught off guard by the boss''s change again, which broke his current plan. However, the giant axe of the boss guarding the pass radiated light, which represented that the boss used some kind of sword skill. Mu Hantian clenched his teeth and directly shouted: "great penetration!" (hit a position with three fast knives to form a great effect of one knife.)

    The Tianjing in Mu Hantian''s hand collided with the giant axe for the third time, and the guard boss and Mu Hantian were repelled at the same time. At the same time, the blood bar on Mu Hantian''s head, who had not deducted blood, suddenly decreased by one twentieth, which was completely injured by the shock just now, but the boss''s blood bar did not change at all, about 20%, 10% of which was red blood.

    Mu Hantian immediately fell into a hard and straight state. Mu Hantian heard several rapid and huge steps like raindrops, and instantly found that the boss who used skills did not fall into a hard and straight state at all, just like opening a bully body. He dragged the giant axe on the ground and directly rushed to Mu Hantian, cutting the giant axe from bottom to top according to inertia.

    "Why are you hanging so much!" Mu Hantian could only put Tianjing in front of him helplessly at this time.

    "Peng!" the fourth collision without guessing was that Mu Hantian''s body flew into the sky instantly, and the red light on the guard boss quickly retreated, which seems to be a buff state. However, although this state is about to end at the moment, it is enough to swing the next blow, as long as the giant axe falls from the sky and cuts Mu Hantian''s body again, At the moment, Mu Hantian has no spare strength to change his posture to block the blow below. As long as he hits, he will die.

    "Ha!!!" at the moment, a beautiful female voice appeared in Lin Le''s ear. A red cloak directly appeared in front of the guard boss, and the white thin sword in his hand exuded the luster of sword technology.

    It turned out that when yasina found the sudden change of the boss, she immediately felt something wrong. She quickly admired the cold weather and the position of the boss, and Tong people rushed in the same way as looking at the situation in front of her. However, Tong people didn''t run as fast as yasina after all, and their reaction was slow. Yasina rushed directly in front of the boss, But Tongren are still three or four meters away.

    The thin sword in yasina''s hand quickly hit the axe in the boss''s hand. Then she saw that yasina''s body and Mu Hantian''s body flew out in the same direction, and yasna didn''t have the power Mu Hantian had, and flew out more quickly.

    "Damn!" Mu Hantian''s heart at the moment pulled up, quickly held yasna''s left hand with his right hand, and Tianjing directly inserted into the ground. In the air, Mu Hantian tried his best to hold yasina in his arms and quickly crashed into the ground more than ten meters away.

    The Tong people, diabel who reacted and several players who had already vacated their hands quickly attacked the boss in the past with switching tactics.

    "Pain." Mu Hantian, who had landed, groaned involuntarily, "are you all right, Athena? Er." however, when Mu Hantian wanted to confirm her injury, he found that Athena was lying on Mu Hantian''s body, and her cloak had disappeared for some reason, and a faint fragrance of girls was floating around Mu Hantian, At the same time, Mu Hantian was also the first time to really see the moving appearance of the real version of Athena.

    "You''re all right! Why are you so disorderly!" yasina looked at Mu cold day angrily at the moment, and suddenly found that Mu cold day''s blood strip had turned yellow and would enter red or disappear at any time, and her own blood strip should have dropped sharply, but she was not hurt because of Mu cold day''s action.

    Mu Hantian''s face suddenly turned red at the moment, pulled away yasina who was still on him, then pointed out the reply crystal and used it directly. At the same time, he said, "the boss is not dead, continue!"

    Yasina saw Mu Hantian''s blood strip reply and just reflected her previous actions. Her face turned red in an instant, but she wanted to say something and found that Mu Hantian rushed to the boss again and took out the Tianjing just inserted into the ground. Yasina once again picked up the thin sword at hand and followed Mu Hantian to quickly approach the boss.

    As soon as Mu Hantian rushed to the boss, he saw that the boss directly came to the red blood. Then he heard diabel''s voice "step back! I''m up!" Mu Hantian''s face suddenly changed sharply and rushed over in a hurry. The guard boss threw the axe and shield in his hand and took out the wild sword directly from behind him, not the machete in the sealed test.

    The sword in diabel''s hand directly emits a white light, indicating that he is using the sword technique.

    "No! Jump back with all your strength!" Tongren found this with a grim face and shouted out. Diabel had rushed to the guard boss, but a red figure came faster than Tongren''s voice.

    Mu Hantian, who approached at high speed, directly bumped diabel, who was approaching the guard boss, and Mu Hantian naturally stayed in place because of inertia. I saw the boss quickly jump onto a column, and in the air with the barrel like body, he flexibly made several whirling movements, and also moved back and forth between the columns at high speed, and then fell directly with a knife.

    Mu Hantian seemed to have expected what was happening in front of him. He bent his left arm holding the knife and raised it slightly, held the lower limb of his left arm with the inner palm of his right hand, and directly shouted, "draw the knife and cut the three sections of Ming sword". Mu Hantian''s arm waved at high speed, and Tianjing emitted huge white light, and then disappeared directly into the air, Then there were several sky blue sword waves at the place where ghost cut disappeared. The boss in the sky approached the boss in the air at a high speed. While falling rapidly, he also cut down the wild Taidao with a huge roar, as if he wanted to fight with Mu Hantian.

    Mu Hantian''s figure flew directly to the distance, while the boss''s figure was still in place. The surrounding players thought that the boss killed Mu Hantian directly.

    "Peng!" a huge sound fell at the same time. This sound was the sound that Mu Hantian was hit by wild Taidao and landed at high speed. At this time, the boss directly suffered several vertical injuries, and then he saw that the boss was slowly divided into four pieces, which were directly turned into fragments and dissipated in the air.

    There was a moment of silence on the field. Mu Hantian was lying on the ground, but smiled, just because the dialog in front of Mu Hantian showed that he finally killed the boss.

    Then Mu Hantian looked at the yellow blood strip again and stood up directly. Everyone present saw Mu Hantian get up from the place where he fell to the ground, as if relieved. In an instant, a huge sound came out of the silent room.

    "Success pull!!" the crowd immediately cheered and looked at a huge system box on their head showing the words of successful customs clearance.

    They hugged each other one by one, clasped their shoulders and raised their hands to express their joy. Everyone smiled.

    But there is an exception at the moment, and this team is the team of the tooth king.

    "Finally the strategy." diabel breathed a sigh of relief, but looking at Mu cold day, diabel flashed a trace of cruelty and jealousy in his eyes. Just because he just wanted to make the last shot to get special props. But he didn''t expect the boss to change his weapon. If Mu Hantian hadn''t saved him, he would have died. But he is still very jealous of Mu cold day. Why is mu cold day so powerful.

    But anyway, the first layer of successful strategy is over. At this time, Tongren''s eyes are slowly filled with a sense of war. The reason is that Mu Hantian''s strength wants him to pursue and hope to fight Mu Hantian. Yasina looked at the scene with a happy face, because she seemed to have found her original intention.

    "Your soul is light!" suddenly, the loud noise stopped the laughter around, turned all his eyes, and finally stood a few people, who are the team of the tooth king. It seems that their relationship with the tooth king is still very friendly.

    "Why are you so strong that you didn''t fight with the boss at the beginning! The tooth king was injured." the man looked very angry and said, "and finally pushed away diabel and took the boss''s first kill and props."

    Diabel now knows that Mu cold day saved him, but he doesn''t want to talk now. The reason is just the jealousy in his heart.

    "No." Tong Ren just refuted to help Mu Hantian, but was stopped by Mu Hantian''s eyes.

    At the same time, there was a noise in the field. "This guy must be the beta blocker, that''s why he''s so strong!" "he even deliberately robbed the boss for the first kill. It''s more than the beta blocker!" the laughter around him immediately turned into a curse to Mu Hantian.

    Mu Hantian smiled helplessly at this time, and then said directly, "if this is what you think, then you think so! I have nothing to do with you, don''t I?" Mu Hantian has no intention to explain too much to such people who follow the speech, and walked directly by the people such as yasnatong.

    "Tongren, this is for you." Lin Le directly gave the clothes just popped out by the boss to Tongren. After all, this thing is the exclusive equipment of Tong people, isn''t it? Lin Le also thought that his blue combat suit sold better. He resolutely gave up the dress. Anyway, as long as it was strengthened, it was much better than this dress.

    "Er! This should be the prop exploded by the boss! How can I accept it!" Tong man looked at the quality and attributes of this equipment, quickly reacted and quickly wanted to refuse. However, Mu Hantian directly ignored the Tong people and walked up the ladder to the second floor.

    At this time, yasna''s figure immediately appeared behind Mu Hantian, and then heard the word "wait" like the plot, which instantly made Mu Hantian feel whether his popularity increased again, or whether she successfully accepted a sister paper and obtained the same rhythm as his followers. Then she turned her head and looked at Athena

    However, yasna''s next sentence successfully made Mu Hantian know that she was living in a dream.

    "You just called me Athena, didn''t you? How did you know my name?" asked Athena with a puzzled face at the moment.

    Mu Hantian drew directly from the corner of his mouth, "you can see the additional HP slot here in addition to yourself! It''s written below." after hearing this, yasina immediately took action and found that Mu Hantian''s name was displayed.

    "Sure enough, your name is mu Hantian!" this sentence immediately made Mu Hantian''s mouth twitch. Will he change his name? I could hardly make complaints about it, and then suddenly discovered that she showed a normal smile from the girl: "what? It''s always written in such a place!"

    Mu Hantian directly delimited the system menu, clicked a book and threw it directly to yasina. Yasina was surprised and hurriedly received it in her hand, "complete cooking?"

    "This is my way of cooking. You should take good care of your stomach! Girls really should eat better." Mu Hantian shook his shoulder. "You can join when someone you trust invites you to join the guild in the future! You will be strong in the future!" Mu Hantian said and walked to the door again.

    "What about you?" the girl''s voice appeared behind Mu Hantian again. However, Mu Hantian didn''t answer and walked directly into the gate, but the girl''s eyes couldn''t dissipate for a long time.

 Chapter 203

    When Mu Hantian walked into the door, the surrounding scene changed rapidly like a twist, and then a fresh fragrance floated around Mu Hantian.

    "Is this the second floor? Is this man the same as the creator?" Mu Han swept the scenery in front of him. At this time, Mu Hantian is standing in the middle of the square of ulbas, and behind him is the portal. The light of the portal indicates that it has been opened, and the front convenience is a huge fountain. In the middle of the fountain is a statue of an old man, but mu Hantian knows nothing about the statue.

    Urbas on the second floor is much larger than tolbana on the first floor. The surrounding buildings are a product of ancient West. There are many NPCs passing by, and the voice of conversation comes from time to time, which does not make people feel that it will become a dead city.

    Mu Hantian slowly spread his arm and stretched himself. His face also showed fatigue. "Sure enough, we should go to a hotel to have a rest!"

    After observing for four weeks, he immediately opened the system menu to view the map on the second floor. The map is divided into maze area, city and monster area. Only the map of the maze area is black. The map of the maze will be gradually opened only after the player''s exploration. Everyone''s map of the maze area is different, which leads to an additional system in the world, that is, map sharing. You can share the map you opened to others and make others'' maps light up.

    Each monster in the monster area only shows a summary, which also needs players to explore by themselves, but at least the map is on. The urban area is the most detailed, and the location of each place is clearly written on it.

    The monsters on the second floor are divided into two parts: the vast northern region and the narrow southern region. The plain on the west side is a dangerous area inhabited by a large number of bison monsters. Passing through the west, you will enter the wasteland area where more advanced monsters roam. Lin Le didn''t brush the monster directly, but found the location of the tavern and walked towards the direction of the tavern. After all, he was very tired after just brushing the boss!

    Ian grunt, 2nd floor, ulbas. December 4th

    At this time, the white light near the fountain constantly appeared, and then began to spread around one by one or together, like a stone falling into the calm lake, shaking up layers of waves.

    Everyone came to this new city and observed the city with a curious look. They just walked out of their room and came to a new world. Everyone''s clothes make people feel like adventurers at first sight, holding all kinds of weapons and wearing leather or armor. Just for a while, this still lonely city was immediately full of people.

    Ian grunt has a total of 100 floors. Each floor has new monsters and new opportunities. At the same time, because it was originally a game setting, naturally, with the increase of the number of floors, monsters will become stronger, and equipment, props and materials will become better and better. At the same time, due to the increase in the number of layers, there are many artifacts, such as the props for resurrecting pets in the future.

    Because of this, if you want to become stronger, both life career and combat career should be promoted to a higher level, so there are so many people coming.

    However, although most people came to the second floor, some of them just came to have a look and followed the road opened by the people in front. Some of these people still have a trace of concern on the first floor and may not be able to stay on the second floor. So the players here are estimated to have about 80% left.

    The guard boss on the first floor has been killed for one day. It can be said that most of the team guilds have come to the second floor. Some people enter the wild area and start to inquire about the map and the wild monster refresh point. Some people are looking for various NPCs to understand the matters related to the second floor and find some tasks. After collecting all the information, the wild monster area and even the maze area will be looted by players.

    So now the city of urbas is full of people. Some people are setting up stalls, while others are looking for shops and updating equipment. The city is lively in an instant.

    "Sudden stab!" "chop attack!" "square chop!" the light of sword skills flashed continuously from Tianjing, and all the bison monsters that had originally jumped on Mu Hantian turned into red fragments and dissipated in the air.

    "The eighty first!" Mu Hantian looked at the fallen bison in front of him, slowly received Tianjing at his waist, then went to the place where the bison disappeared in front of him and picked up the explosive materials.

    Mu Hantian was the first to set foot in the wild monster area and went directly to the most advanced monster area in the wild monster area, that is, to the West. After all, he can brush these monsters with his current sword skills. In this quiet jungle, only the sound of Tianjing waving and the howling of monsters.

    "Who!" Mu Hantian suddenly heard a stone around him and heard the movement of creatures. He quickly held Tianjing in his right hand and was ready to take action at any time.

    "Help!" at this time, a man in his forties who looked like a farmer climbed out directly behind the stone, and his whole body was stained with blood, and one leg had been broken. Those scars were not the virtual scars Mu Hantian had seen all along, but the real blood scars as real as reality.

    "Save ulbas!" now the farmer''s second voice came out.

    "Hey! Are you all right!" Mu Hantian could easily find that this is an NPC if he checked carefully. However, Mu Hantian could not treat this person as an NPC at the moment. It was only those pictures like real blood that broke Mu Hantian''s calmness. Mu Hantian hurried to the track beside the farmer and let the farmer lie flat on himself.

    "Save ulbas!" the farmer looked frightened, but when he saw Mu Hantian, he looked forward to it.

    "What happened?" Mu Hantian reacted instantly. Ulbas was the name of the city on the second floor. Mu Hantian remembered that he was in the game, so he thought it should be a hidden task. Immediately, his restless heart returned to normal again.

    "Wasteland... Wasteland... There is... In the field." and the farmer spit out a few words intermittently, and pointed his left hand to the direction he came. Then Mu Hantian saw the farmer''s eyes slowly closed.

    "I rely on, finish it for me! What is in the wasteland?" Mu cold day looked at the farmer like a dog blood story, usually finished several words, then fell down, but could not make complaints about it.

    Ding, open the front task: Farmer''s request

    Mission introduction: a dying farmer pointed out that ulbas would suffer some unknown crisis, and the crisis was coming from the wild area to the west of ulbas.

    Mission requirements: go to wild areas to find out the truth.

    Task reward: open the crisis of hidden task ulbas

    Failure penalty: task permanently closed

    "Hide the task decisively and can''t give up!" Mu Hantian immediately rushed into a momentum, casually threw the farmer in his hand aside and went directly to the direction of the farmer.

    Farmer: I think I can save it again! Don''t go! brother!

    Mu Hantian slowly left the so-called dangerous area, bison area. Immediately, the surrounding scene slowly changed from a rugged bison area to a wild desert with boulders.

    Helmeted wolf Monster: a monster covered with armor. There are more than ten helmet wolf monsters in front of Mu Hantian. This monster seems to be the characteristic here. It has been appearing since he entered the wilderness. However, the Tianjing in Mu Hantian''s hands didn''t stop for a moment. They quickly took away the life of the monster in front of them. They only saw red fragments dissipated in the air and turned into experience values into Lin Le''s body.

    "Hoo, how can this monster keep coming! How can everyone know where I am and attack me directly from all the way." Mu Hantian wiped the sweat that didn''t exist on his forehead. Just now Mu Hantian stood on a boulder and wanted to see the situation. As a result, he saw several smoke and dust scattered all the way, and then found that it was all helmet wolf monsters, And rushed directly to Mu cold day.

    "Eh!" Mu Hantian found something in an instant, because there are many boulders in the distance, and it seems that there are several lying figures next to the boulders.

    Mu Hantian found the difference in that place and quickly rushed to that position. When I was about to approach the boulders, I found that the boulders also had blood stains like the previous farmer. At the same time, there were scorch marks on the ground that seemed to have been baked by fire, and there were several fragmented bodies lying on the ground.

    "How miserable." Mu Hantian looked at the scene in front of him and said these two words involuntarily. However, when Mu Hantian''s voice just fell.

    "Oh, woo!!!" a huge wolf howl came out from behind the boulder around Mu Hantian. It seems that he heard Mu Hantian''s voice and responded to Mu Hantian. Mu Hantian''s face changed and jumped directly on the boulder. However, the creature in front of him made Mu Hantian speechless.

    This is a very domineering black three headed wolf. The claws of the three wolves were made of alloy and seemed to be able to easily tear anything. In addition, the skin of the body is covered with a hard black shell, and there are two steel heads at the shoulders. At the same time, the eyes of the two heads are constantly moving, indicating that they are also a living head.

    "System! Can you tell me why there is such a pit father monster in the sword God domain! This is clearly something in the digital baby! The soul is light!" Mu Hantian looked resentful, but his right hand directly held Tianjing and was ready for the next battle at any time. But Lin Le has such a dialog box in front of him.

    Regional mission: crisis in urbas

    Mission introduction: because of the presence of players, the monsters in the wild monster area felt their own crisis. They immediately selected a sabiru beast, the king of the wild monster area, and asked the king to lead them to attack ulbas.

    Mission requirements: kill the sabiru beast in the wild monster area of ulbas on the second floor.

    Success reward: special pet.

    Failure penalty: the task is permanently closed.

 Chapter 204

    "I just want to do a good job! Why are there all kinds of wonderful changes and chaos!" Mu Hantian was ready to cry at this time, because the sarubi beast in front of him stared at him directly with six black eyes.

    "Boy! I''ve been trapped for ten thousand years. Now I''ve broken the seal and come out, but you dare to provoke me! You''re looking for your own death!" salubi''s whole body showed a momentum. At the same time, it can be seen that his hind legs slowly exerted more force.

    However, Mu Hantian immediately fell off the boulder and fell to the ground, "ah, ha ha! Xiaoguang, you are really teasing me! Why did Illidan''s lines appear on a digital baby! Is there Illidan in the world!" Mu Hantian has been completely repelled by several mischief of the system, The full slot points make Mu Hantian have no way not to pay attention to them.

    "Boy! Are you laughing at me?" several black lines appeared on the dog''s head of sarubi beast, which immediately sent out a killing intention, as if ready to tear Mu cold day in front into pieces.

    "Don''t make complaints about it! Let''s start fighting!" Mu Han Tian lived to continue to think of Tucao, and drew the crystal from his waist. Then he began walking slowly with his feet beginning with the sand road beast.

    "Asshole!" salubi seemed to think Mu Hantian despised it. He only heard the sound of wolf claws trampling on the ground. At the same time, salubi''s figure rushed to Mu Hantian quickly. Mu Hantian''s eyes moved, and the sky crystal immediately sent out white light and ran to the animal at the speed of not falling on the animal.

    "Hell flame!" when the sarubi beast saw the figure rushed by Mu Hantian, his two hind legs immediately started to force, and immediately jumped high into the air of four or five meters. At the same time, the big mouth with a fishy smell in the center of his head opened directly. Mu Hantian could clearly see the flashing saliva in the sarubi beast''s mouth and the green flame in the deep throat.

    "What about the agreed melee attack! Don''t use long-range! Hey!" Mu Hantian saw that the sarubi beast jumped to a distance he couldn''t attack at all, and even used long-range attack. Mu Hantian just wanted to curse and whether he could play happily.

    Mu Han Tian stopped walking on his horse, then quickly bent his upper body back, and immediately somersaulted away from the original place. At this time, the green hell flame also swept directly to the position where Mu Han Tian stood before. However, to Mu Han''s surprise, the green flame did not stop at this time, but quickly swept back to the position where Mu Han Tian retreated, At this time, the body of the sarubi beast is still floating in the air, and uses the jet force of the flame to maintain its floating effect.

    Mu Hantian swept the same sarubi beast still in the sky, and then reluctantly continued to retreat, just because the hell flame directly attacked him, but he didn''t retreat far. Mu Hantian took a step back and wanted to take another step back. Suddenly, Mu Hantian felt something on his back.

    Mu Hantian swept it directly with Yu Guang. Behind him was a huge stone, which completely sealed Mu Hantian''s retreat. Looking at the approaching flame in front of him, he jumped up without hesitation and hid directly in the shadow behind the huge stone.

    The green flame hit the boulder in an instant. Muhan Tianma felt a heat coming from the boulder. He immediately knew that the boulder might not be able to stop the attack of sarubi animals, and rushed out immediately, leaving the boulder as fast as possible.

    "Bang!" I heard the sound of boulder explosion behind me just two seconds after I was away from the boulder. And the flames of hell stopped.

    "Mole ants! Can you only run away!" salubi''s voice at this time took a trace of resentment. It seemed that he was very dissatisfied with Mu''s behavior of running farther and farther in the cold day.

    "Don''t you run away from me? Do you still stand and let you fight!" Mu Hantian heard the voice of the sarubi beast and immediately expressed his dissatisfaction. You think I''m willing to run!

    "Damn mole ants! You''re looking for your own death!" salubi didn''t continue to use the hell flame at this time, but rushed to Mu cold day again. It felt that if it continued to use Hellfire, it would make Lin Le run farther and farther, so it chose melee.

    "Don''t think you will be Illidan''s stem. You are Illidan. The soul is light!" Mu Hantian''s left hand slowly opened his palm and placed it directly in front, followed by his right hand holding Tianjing''s sword handle, and then made a sudden stabbing action, and Tianjing''s light was made immediately.

    "Surging spikes!" this is a max level skill that is automatically upgraded after the system gives the novice skill spikes at the beginning. It can improve the effect of charging.

    Then Mu Hantian''s figure approached salubi beast in an instant. Then he saw that salubi beast directly lifted its front claw and let the silver steel claw aim at Mu Hantian''s heart. Mu Han Tianma changed the direction of Tianjing to that pair of steel claws. After all, Mu Han Tian doesn''t want to change his life, and really, as a boss, Sha Lubi must have more blood than Mu Han Tian. It''s unrealistic to change his injury.

    "When" Mu Hantian''s Tianjing handed over with the steel claw of shalubi beast, Mu Hantian felt that he had a brainless collision when he met the boss recently. However, shalubi beast directly led Mu Hantian''s Tianjing to the side with his left claw, and then the steel claw of the right claw emitted white light, which seemed to use skills, Then he saw that the claw quickly grabbed to his waist with the sound of breaking the air. The feeling brought by the claw made Mu Hantian feel that even steel could pierce.

    "The attack with both hands is completely open and hanging! The soul is light! Bullying me has not started the double knife flow!" Mu Hantian immediately spit out a complaint, but the movement on his hands and feet is not slow. He directly pulled Tianjing out of the steel claw, gently touched the ground on his feet, and took a small step back, but the sand road is still faster than the beast, When Mu Hantian had not completely left his place, his right paw directly wiped Mu Hantian''s stomach, and he saw that the leather armor on it was directly damaged. At the same time, he also brought out three blood marks, and several virtual blood fragments splashed directly.

    Mu Hantian''s expression immediately twitched. Although he had experienced a month''s battle and was finally smashed and cut off by the boss several times, he was basically blocked by Tianjing. He didn''t suffer much damage. He just fell unconscious. This is mu Hantian''s first bleeding injury caused by this sharp blade. If Mu Hantian was hurt when he just started to enter this Sao, he must kneel down directly on the ground, and then become a member of a layer of stone tablets with honor. Although I don''t know if his name will be displayed on the stone tablet after crossing. But I''m sure I''ll get a delicious Bento.

    Mu Hantian frowned at this time, as if he wanted to stick together, and Mu Hantian''s teeth also clenched tightly to prevent the pain from shouting out. And there is a strong enemy in front of him. If he reveals a flaw, he may really have to kneel. At this time, Mu Hantian took a hard step forward with his right foot, which seemed to dispel the pain. Then Tianjing quickly crossed the chest of the beast and brought out a blood stain. Then Tianjing quickly continued to leave several blood marks on the chest of the beast.

    "Ah!" salubi''s dog head tilted directly to the sky and retreated a few steps in pain.

    Mu Hantian also breathed a sigh of relief at this time, and successfully made the sarubi beast start to deduct HP. However, Mu Hantian was deducted by one twentieth of HP because of his just attack. Fortunately, it was only a scratch. If he hit it completely, it would be yellow blood at least. The pain on the stomach also slowly disappeared. This pain only lasted for a period of time, not all the time. This is also the aspect that makes Mu Hantian happy.

    "Then let''s continue the war!" Mu Hantian directly took Tianjing and cut to the sarubi beast.

    "Lightning claw strike!" the sarubi beast made a lightning movement like Pikachu, and the white light on the two alloy claws rushed directly to Mu cold day.

    "Square chop, horizontal square chop" with the fall of Mu Hantian''s move, he came directly in front of the sarubi beast, and the two alloy claws also fell quickly.

    Immediately, the two figures staggered, turned back and continued to look at each other. However, the blood strip on Mu Hantian''s head had dropped to the red zone at this time, and there were six claw marks on his chest. Mu Hantian quickly clicked on the recovery crystal, and Mu Hantian''s HP quickly recovered, directly to the green blood volume.

    "Tear." at this time, there was a sound from the animal. Suddenly, the armor on the right side of the animal''s head and right body were directly smashed, turned into countless red data fragments and dispersed in the air. The blood bar of salubi immediately decreased by 40%.

    "Hell flame!" salu''s fierce eyes were more terrible than those in the beast''s eyes. He opened his mouth again, and the green flame rushed to the cold sky.

    "Ming shenliu!" Mu Hantian quickly waved Tianjing, "blade of the wind!" in front of Mu Hantian, a "sword wave" crescent shaped chopping attack rushed towards the sarubi beast at high speed. The sword wave chopping formed by drawing a knife at high speed rushed out like the fighting spirit chopping of the mysterious magic, and it seemed to burn all the hell flames. At the moment of welcoming the sword wave chopping, I saw that the flame turned into two in an instant and was split alive by the blade of the wind.

    At this time, shalubi, who was spitting fire, stared at his 24K titanium alloy dog eye. He didn''t expect that his must kill skill was broken by the mole ants in front of him. Then the sword wave cut directly into the center of the sarubi beast, and caused a huge explosion.

    "Laozi''s plug-in has just been renewed!" Mu Hantian shouted with a face. At the same time, one second after the wind blade was wielded, he quickly followed the road broken by the wind blade. Less than a second after the explosion, Mu Hantian directly broke through the explosion smoke and came to the sarubi beast.

    "What!" the sarubian beast seemed unable to understand Mu Han Tian''s appearance in front of him at the moment, and could not make any response at all. Tianjing quickly scratched countless wounds on it, and the last cut hit its jaw directly.

    The figure of shalubi beast flew back directly and quickly, smashed a rock heavily, and was buried by the collapsed rock at the same time.

    "Hoo, then it''s over!" at this time, the shalubi animal that stumbled out of the rock was already traumatized, and the armor and claw alloy on his body were basically broken. And in front of him is Tianjing.

    At this time, the sarubi beast just wanted to say something, but it was locked by the huge momentum of admiring the cold day. The huge momentum pressed it and could not do anything. The just opened mouth was immediately pressed and closed. This huge pressure made it very afraid of the people in front of it.

    I only heard a voice slowly coming from my ear, "death spike" fell with the sound, and the Tianjing was slowly enlarged in my eyes. I immediately felt the scene in front of me, one fell to the left and the other to the right.

    Mu Hantian has put Tianjing back to his waist at this time.

 Chapter 205

    "Ha ha!" Mu Hantian looked at the sabiru that had turned into fragments and showed a relaxed look.

    Ding! Mission accomplished.

    Get a special pet: Nine Tailed Fox (before yuzao).

    Mu Hantian was excited instantly. This is a pet, not to mention the effect. It''s just the name, yuzaoqian! As long as you have pets, you can ensure your safety on the single brush trip in the future!

    This kind of pet is also called magic, and magic is not common in this Sao. It can be said that at the end of the game, the number of magic is estimated to be less than 100. Some envoys can fight, some envoys can bless and restore life, and some envoys can sell cute. Cough, it seems that something strange has been mixed in, but it can be proved that with such a demon, you can strengthen your combat effectiveness.

    It is precisely because of the existence of magic, and in the game of Sao, which has no occupation, there is an additional self-determined occupation, beast trainer, which can be regarded as a rare occupation.

    Also because of this, once a player has a demon, the player will generally be called a beast trainer, which is a very cherished career.

    Mu Hantian summoned the pet directly at this time. Immediately, a snow-white Nine Tailed Fox appeared in front of Mu Hantian. The fox turned his eyes smartly, seemed to recognize that the person in front was its owner, ran directly down the leather armor to Mu Hantian''s shoulder, and wrapped Mu Hantian''s neck like a scarf, At the same time, he licked Mu''s cold cheek with his little tongue.

    And this nine tail fox has this awesome skill to return to target HP of 10%, while CD has only 60 seconds. At the same time, it will add a state to the weapon, which can make the weapon have blood sucking ability. Although the blood sucking trigger is not high, only 10%, it is enough for mu cold day. Of course, the most powerful is the last charm, which can reduce the enemy''s defense and attack. These skills make Mu Hantian very satisfied.

    December 6th

    Many people gathered in the square in the center of urbas just because the dialog box on their head explained the current situation.

    December 3 was a major day. The first layer of the gatekeeper boss was successfully broken, and then just a few days later, the second layer of the boss was immediately broken. The news naturally cheered the general people, but the information displayed above was shocking.

    After the boss strategy on each floor is successful, a notice will appear above the central square of each town to remind the boss that the strategy has been adopted, and the names of the players who have caused damage will be announced. At the moment, there is only one message on the announcement.

    Mu Hantian - causes 100% damage

    The appearance of this information shocked everyone. He challenged the guard boss and the elite monster, and successfully killed the boss.

    In the boss room on the second floor, Mu Hantian looked at the boss in front of him speechless. He didn''t expect that the boss was so fragile in his hands. Mu Hantian unreservedly threw out one set of skills one by one. This is the king of Taurus, Astrus, following its elite monster. Taurus general balan and Taurus Colonel NATO followed suit.

    During the closed beta, the guard boss here was the elite monster, and now the boss is replaced by the so-called King Taurus. However, Mu Hantian fought several times with the systematic sword skill, and then began to run away without brain. At the same time, yuzao kept using the blood adding skill, and then went back to continue. Fully realized the real-life version of rogue kite flying tactics. This defeated the boss.

    However, in the final analysis, it is an indisputable fact that the boss was killed by his own personal achievement.

    Mu Hantian collected the materials and equipment burst out by the boss into his backpack, and then directly entered the third floor. Zimford was the main city on the third floor. Mu Hantian took out his own dishes in the tavern according to his habit, and immediately began to eat and drink. Food is the most important thing for the people!

    "Zhi ~ ~ ~" at this time, Mu Hantian was eating the delicious food in front of him without image, but the door of the tavern was opened. The sound immediately stopped Mu Hantian''s action, and then turned his head to the door. He was stunned at the moment.

    At the entrance of the tavern, there was a man in a Red Knight suit with a white cloak behind him. A man in his thirties and forties appeared in front of Lin le. He didn''t hurry and came in, but his eyes remained on Mu Hantian.

    Mu Hantian knows the name and real identity of this person. Hizcliff is the head of the blood alliance Knights of the future strategy group and has a unique skill holy sword. But the most important thing is that he is the maker of the death game and the only GM in the Sao world.

    His name is Mao Chang Jingyan!

    Mu Hantian didn''t know what the GM adult was doing here at this time, but from his eyes staring at himself from beginning to end, he knew that the goods probably came to talk to him. I just don''t know whether it''s because of sword skill or something. But facing this man who can be said to have created a new era, he is still very curious. At least Mu Hantian wants to know his IQ.

    At this time, Heathcliff came to Mu Hantian, then maintained a kind expression and said directly, "Your Excellency should be mu Hantian!"

    Mu Hantian completely confirmed from Heathcliff''s expression that the other party was sure that he was Mu Hantian, but mu Hantian didn''t want to know how Heathcliff knew his position. However, Mu Hantian probably guessed that there are only two options. At the moment, Mu Hantian must be the first to enter the third floor. However, other people will not run to the tavern immediately after entering the third floor, so mu Hantian is only one person in the tavern, while Heathcliff feels that the person who has just passed the customs must rest, so he directly came to the tavern.

    Another option is that Heathcliff estimated that he used GM permission to directly view the player''s location. This method can find Mu Hantian''s location at any time.

    Mu Hantian nodded directly after his brain floated these ideas, and simply admitted it.

    Heathcliff looked at the young man in blue leather armor with short black hair in front of him. He couldn''t see his strength at all. After knowing that Mu Hantian killed the boss alone, he immediately used GM''s authority to find out whether Mu Hantian used any bug. As a result, after the system data showed that everything was normal, Heathcliff directly watched the video of Mu Hantian''s battle, but found that Mu Hantian''s sword skill was not in the system library at all, but that Mu Hantian''s own sword skill actually made the system admit that it was a skill, that is, he created a new skill. Moreover, Mu Hantian will not only have one sword skill, but many sword skills. Each move represents the emergence of a new skill.

    The discovery of this incident shocked Heathcliff. He had never thought that the existence of such a person could affect the system. Then Heathcliff inquired about Mu Hantian''s position decisively and immediately came to Mu Hantian''s side.

    "Then, would you like to join my blood alliance knights?" Heathcliff directly sent out a peaceful breath, "in order to pass the death game as soon as possible, will you work together?" at this time, he just wanted to pull Mu Hantian into the blood alliance knights to observe the existence that caught him unprepared.

    "Is there any girl paper? Can you send some girl paper to join the group?" Mu Hantian''s originally handsome face turned into a face of * * silk at this moment. The change of face made the corners of Heathcliff''s mouth twitch for a moment, almost unable to maintain an indifferent expression.

    fuck! Why do you want sister paper all of a sudden! Where''s the master style of the boss! What about your integrity! If you can hear Cliff''s voice at this time, you will definitely make complaints about the integrity of your sister''s paper, and you can''t make a monkey pop.

    "This seems a little difficult." Heathcliff reluctantly pressed down his emotions and returned to peace again. Really, it''s easy for others to choose to believe him, and it''s also very easy to pull people decisively. Maybe this is the reason why Athena chose to join the blood alliance Knights! And in the back, his leadership and combat effectiveness are so excellent that people can easily admire him. Unfortunately, it''s an uncle.

    "Then don''t!" after Mu Hantian heard that there was no welfare, he resolutely refused to join the league. However, even if there was, Mu Hantian wouldn''t join. After all, Mu Hantian feels that walking alone is much more efficient than forming a team, so as not to listen to many rules and be divided into experience.

    Of course, Heathcliff didn''t know Mu Hantian''s real idea. Although many people accepted his invitation, others refused him, but no one refused him for this reason or the same funny reason. In an instant, countless black lines appeared on his head.

    "How can you join our blood alliance knights?" if Heathcliff was rejected, he would not be invited again, but for mu Hantian, a special person, he decided to try again.

    Mu Hantian thought the goods were troublesome and didn''t answer Heathcliff at all, but after Mu Hantian swept all the food on the table three minutes later, the goods still stood beside him with that expression. Your mother called you home for dinner. Hello!

    Mu Hantian wiped his mouth and said directly, "when the blood alliance knights can become the strongest guild, please talk to me again!" after that, he went directly to the second floor of the tavern to have a rest. However, when he was about to enter the room, he turned back and suddenly said, "if you can give me some beautiful girls'' papers during this period, I will join immediately." Then he immediately entered the room. At the moment, it seemed that he could hear the sound of Heathcliff falling.

    And Heathcliff outside was really slipped by Mu Hantian''s words, and almost fell down. Originally thought Mu Hantian would say something important, but it turned out to be this bird thing again.

    The strongest guild? It''s an interesting goal, but that''s what I planned! At this time, Heathcliff smiled and left the tavern.

 Chapter 206

    March 2023

    Three months have passed since the completion of the first successful strategy boss, and these three months can be said to be the rapid development of Ian grunt, during which many things have happened.

    And the most remarkable natural is the progress of the strategy of the death game. At the beginning, Mu Hantian directly killed the second level guard boss by himself, which immediately excited everyone and filled the players who originally planned to spend their whole life in Sao with the hope of customs clearance.

    At the same time, with the breakthrough of the first floor, there has never been a story of being trapped on the first floor for more than ten consecutive days. Players, groups and Guilds fighting at the forefront form a huge strategy group, although the number of strategy groups does not account for much of the total number of players. But their strength level is the most powerful among all players. It can be said that the progress at this time is the proof of their strength and the glory of the strategy group.

    The players who make up the strategy group are no different from the original plot. They are divided into four groups.

    One is the kings of blood, or kob for short, that is, the blood alliance knights, headed by Heathcliff. This guild is recognized as the strongest guild in the strategy group or the whole game. The number of members is not much compared with other guilds, but everyone has strong strength. It can be said that their strength is not only in the whole game, but also the vast majority of players in the strategy group are not as good as them. And the deputy head yasina served as the, and yasina had been called flash because of the high-speed attack of the thin sword she used, and she also had the title of flash yasina. From these places, we can see the strong strength of the blood alliance knights.

    The second is Fenglin volcano, whose president is Klein, a basic friend of Tong people. This guild can be regarded as a guild without any outstanding, but it is trusted by many people. Even if it has not made any outstanding contribution, its strength can be called a top player in Sao.

    The third is the holy Dragon Alliance, which is abbreviated as "DDA". The guild is notorious. Although the conditions for joining are very strict, most of the players in the guild do everything for the benefit of strategy, which leads to the fact that most of the players in the guild are orange names. However, the number and strength of this guild are beyond doubt, so it can still stay in the strategy group. However, their biggest goal can be said to be to surpass the blood alliance knights and become the first guild of Sao.

    The last group, solo players. This group is not a guild. Like this name, it is a group composed of lone players. This group is also the weakest existence in the strategy group. At this time, the group has not become only Tong people and aikiel as in the later stage. At this time, there are still seven or eight solo players, but with the increase of the number of layers of the game strategy, the difficulty is also slowly increasing, and it becomes more difficult to walk alone. As a result, there are only two lone players left in the later stage.

    Some time ago, the original strategy group also had a group with the largest number, the Ian grunt Liberation Army, also known as the army. This is a guild with the largest number of people, and its strength is not weaker than that of any group in the strategy group. The leader was diabel, who was killed in the original plot, but I don''t know it was the change of the world line. At the 25th floor of the strategy, the boss''s suddenly enhanced strength made the army suffer a heavy blow. Diabel''s nervous command error directly made the army the biggest casualty of the boss in the strategy in Sao. This failure also led to the army finally leaving the strategy group under public opinion, returning to the first floor and ruling the local area.

    However, it was also after the disastrous failure of the 25th floor army that yasna, a lone player, got rid of her identity as a lone player, appeared in front of the "strategy group" as a deputy head and image representative at the invitation of Heathcliff, and led the scattered players forward.

    With the cooperation of the solo players in the strategy group and the guild, they quickly won the 31st floor of the game. Their strength is respected by ordinary players. However, 13 of the 31 layers have nothing to do with them.

    The thirteen floors were raided by one person. These floors are 2, 4, 5, 8, 9, 11, 14, 16, 17, 19, 23, 27 and 30 respectively. And he won the last blow of 30 bosses.

    This person is mu Hantian, who constantly fights at the front line by relying on only one person, does not need anyone''s assistance, and can communicate with the boss alone. It can be said that no guild can match his contribution. Everyone has forgotten his identity as a beta blocker and regarded him as an idol.

    Moreover, he appeared and disappeared. On some floors, the strategy group just opened the boss room and saw that Mu Hantian had just killed the boss and entered the portal on the upper floor. Although we can hear from him occasionally in maze, city and monster areas, it is very difficult to find him. It is estimated that only Heathcliff can find him.

    The image on his body is not the leather armor at the beginning, but a light blue robe with yellow tights inside. There is always a white Nine Tailed Fox on his shoulder or neck, and then a blue sword is tied around his waist. After his conspicuous image is known, it is easy to recognize him. However, it doesn''t matter to him, because although he has broken through so many layers, he is a person after all. The land reclamation is not as fast as the strategy group. Often, the strategy group is one step ahead. He finds the boss room first, and then there is nothing else. Therefore, he usually rarely appears in the street. He usually runs directly to the maze area in the early morning, and sometimes spends time in the maze area at night.

    At the same time, because of his strength and dress, he was directly given the title "blue brilliance" by the players. In this death game, a person can basically compare with the last strategy group. How can such a person not be pursued by the players. It brought the hope of customs clearance and made them directly treat Mu Hantian as an idol.

    On the 17th floor, next to a forest lake in the west, the sound of sword collision came continuously, and at the same time, the position also kept emitting several white lights.

    Next to the lake, there was a team of five people surrounded by more than a dozen pig headed monsters. The team of five people was composed of a two handed stick envoy, a hammer envoy, a sword envoy and two long gun envoys, one of whom was a woman. From the appearance, it seems to be a group of high school students.

    "Tiexiong! Switch!" the red short haired boy with two handed stick directly removed the hammer in front of the pig head man, and then immediately stepped back.

    "I see! Qitai! Drink!" then I saw the Navy Blue short haired war hammer, making a hammer come forward quickly. With a cry, I quickly knocked the pig head man''s head open from the side with a hammer, and the pig head man directly turned into fragments and dissipated in the air.

    The death of this pig head man did not change the fact that they were surrounded. Immediately, another pig head man came forward directly and hit the belly of the Warhammer maker named Tiexiong with the hammer on his right hand. Then Tiexiong staggered back a few steps and knelt directly on the ground.

    "Xing! Help Tiexiong recover his blood immediately!" Qitai holding a pair of sticks seems to be the captain of the team, quickly commanding his teammates, "Sasaki pill! And Dakar! Protect Xing and Tiexiong!"

    "Understand!" "sure!" "Tiexiong, I''ll help you recover your blood right away." with the falling of three voices, the female long gun with short black hair quickly came to Tiexiong and took out a medicine bottle at the same time. Kai Tai also immediately came to Tiexiong''s side. The three people formed a circle to protect the two people in the middle.

    Kai Tai felt infinite regret at this time. If only he hadn''t taken them to the wild area at that time. Kai Tai blamed himself and clenched his teeth. He looked at the pig head man in front of him, full of anger. This anger is directed at the monster in front of him, at the person who created the death game, and at his own actions.

    "Kai Tai, we don''t blame you." at this time, although Tiexiong was squatting on the ground and was replying to HP, he saw the regret and remorse revealed on Kai Tai''s face and immediately said, "we all agreed with your behavior at that time. It''s not your fault."

    "Yes! Kai Tai! We will be able to go back." fortunately, although she was very afraid at this time, she trusted Kai Tai very much. Even if this happened now, she would not blame him. Although the other two didn''t look back at Kai Tai, they also guessed Kai Tai''s idea at the moment and immediately echoed their attitude. At this moment, Kai Tai was very moved.

    Kai Tai is a person who gives priority to the members of the association no matter what happens. Therefore, he is very trusted by everyone. Moreover, the five of them are classmates and friends in the computer research department of the same high school. Naturally, they will not blame each other and shirk their responsibilities.

    With a pair of grateful eyes, Kai Tai swept everyone in the team one by one. Then he clenched his hands and aimed at the pig head man who was preparing to wave the hammer in front of him. He directly blocked the pig head man''s attack with the stick head, while Sasa pill and Dakar still blocked the pig head man''s attack. For a moment, it seemed that there was a counter attack.

    However, the so-called counter attack was just an illusion. Before long, the attack of the people was directly suppressed by the strange group. Although Tiexiong and Xing joined the battle again, they could not stop the pig man''s attack at all.

    Then, the pig head man''s hammer fell on them again and again, and all the HP values on their heads changed from green health to yellow warning. The situation at this time shows that they have fallen into a crisis, and the mass destruction is only a matter of time.

    "Ding ~" the sound of a weapon falling to the ground from Kai Tai attracted their attention in an instant.

    I don''t want to die yet. Who. Somebody help me. At the moment, fortunately, I looked at the pig head man who was attacking them. Fear rushed directly to my heart and completely lost my sense of battle. And Kai Tai''s originally nervous face turned pale directly. At this time, two pig headed people were about to attack Xing who had sat on the ground with the hammer in their hands.

    "Don''t!" Qi Tai shouted out and rushed directly to Xing''s side, but he couldn''t catch up with him at his speed.

    Am I really dying! No. I''m afraid to die. I.. I don''t want to die. Fortunately, looking at the iron hammer that was rapidly approaching her and expanding in front of her, I closed my eyes in fear and protected my head with both hands, as if I could feel a sense of security.

    "But you won''t die." at this time, a soft and magnetic male voice came from Xing''s ear, which opened Xing''s just closed eyes again. Into his eyes was a man with short blond hair flowing with the wind, wearing yellow tight clothes and a light blue robe like a cloak floating in the air, And the man has a white scarf around his neck?

    I saw the man''s right hand slowly holding the unknown sword at his waist, and a sentence came out of his mouth: "the flow of the dark god, the front of the wing!"

 Chapter 207

    With the falling of the voice, the sword danced rapidly. A sword wave cut directly across the two pig heads, turned into fragments and dissipated in the air.

    But the figure did not stop, and then rushed directly to the nearby pig head people. The white light of the samurai sword quickly crossed each pig head person. There was a blood red scar on the pig head person. Without the white light, fortunately and others could not see the trace of the knife, even if there was the light, The track seemed to swing in the air like a fluorescent rod, leaving a residual shadow formed by residual light, and then the pig headed people immediately turned into fragments.

    "Boom!" at this time, a huge red pigheaded man jumped out directly from the bottom of the lake. The pigheaded man with a huge axe in both hands just fell to the ground, causing a huge shock.

    The figure of the pig head man who had just cleaned up suddenly appeared in front of the pig head man boss.

    "Wow!" the pig head man saw the red figure three times smaller than it in front of him, roared angrily, as if angry at the death of his little brothers.

    PigHead, "what is the mission make complaints about 10 pigs in front of a lake?" he said. "It''s a secret BOSS, though it''s very hard to get out of the water, but it''s not too time!" the young boy with a black face smiled and smiled at the same time. He grabbed his hair and put his right hand on the sword again.

    "Then! Turn it into my material successfully!" a huge momentum immediately emerged from the boy, and the pig head man seemed to be pinched by his throat, and the howling disappeared directly. At this time, even Xing and others can see the fear in the eyes of the pig head man. The pig head man''s body turned into half in an instant. A sword mark appeared from head to foot, and the blood bar turned to 0 in an instant, which proved that the wild boss was killed by one blow.

    "Finish the work!" the young man quickly turned his sword into several sword flowers, then took it back into the scabbard, and then turned back like a handsome man to the team he had just saved. The slowly dissipated fragments of the pig head man appeared behind the boy like the background.

    "Er." at the moment, Kai Tai and others have been stunned. Their mouth is huge, and their chin seems to fall directly to the ground.

    When the young man came to the five people, Mrs. Qi reacted at this time, and then her face was immediately filled with gratitude and said, "thank you so much for saving us all! What''s your name, so that we can repay in the future." at this time, everyone was relieved. After walking in front of the hell gate just now, she almost knelt down!

    "I''m just a passing masked knight, remember it!" the boy showed a bright smile, which was very commensurate with the fiery sky behind him because it was in the evening, but what he said almost made everyone fall to the ground.

    Masked Knight peat! You think you''re decade! The agreed transformation! The agreed mask! Get your transformation belt and transformation card! Coach! I want to change!

    "That." Kai Tai finally pressed down his stimulated spirit again. After all, others saved him. He had to show a good face! Laughing like this may offend others.

    But Kai Tai just spit out two words from her mouth and was immediately interrupted by the teenager''s voice, "if you really want to thank me, just introduce me a beautiful sister paper!"

    Why can you say such a stupid thing without changing your expression! You''ve got such a thick skin! Kai Tai felt a deep sense of powerlessness in an instant. However, there was one beautiful sister paper. Kai Tai slightly glanced at the luck that he was still sitting on the ground behind him. However, he found that at the moment, he didn''t know where the spirit had gone. He didn''t know whether it was because the sunset was still frightened and his face was flushed.

    "Ah! It''s blue brilliance" at this time, the hammer standing behind Kai Tai stretched out. When his right hand pointed to the boy in front of him, he just felt that the equipment seemed to have been seen in which newspaper. At this time, he remembered that there had been a single brush boss in front of him.

    "Alas!!!" Kai Tai and the other two people, who had just recovered, screamed at the same time. Then the three big men immediately observed around Mu Hantian, and kept saying "really!" how handsome! "I didn''t expect to see me!"

    Mu cold day''s forehead immediately appeared several black lines, and the corners of his mouth were twitching constantly. Fortunately, the three of them suddenly reacted to their behavior and immediately shouted, "you are very impolite. Alas!" with fortunately''s words, the three of Kai Tai immediately woke up from their own world and stood in a row in front of Lin Le, followed by a 90 бу bow and a neat and loud "sorry".

    Mu Hantian sighed helplessly, then said earnestly, "how can you go so deep into the wild monster area? You know, this place is easy to have accidents." this sentence instantly made Qi too ashamed to lower his head, because his leadership made them fall into this crisis.

    "It''s all my fault. If I didn''t choose to go deep into treasure hunting, this wouldn''t happen." Kai Tai lowered his head and said slowly. Then a hand suddenly appeared on Kai Tai''s shoulder, and the owner of the hand was Mu cold day. The voice of Mu cold day came from his ear, "I don''t want to blame you, but I want to say that you should be ready to act in the future. There is only one life in the world, and it''s gone when you die, so you should pay attention to your own life! And you have a good partner, don''t you? Presumably they don''t blame you!"

    After hearing Mu Hantian''s words, Mrs. Qi turned her head directly, while Xing and others were smiling at Mrs. Qi. At the same time, she nodded at Mrs. Qi, and Mrs. Qi also smiled.

    "My name is Kai Tai, elder. Nice to meet you!" Kai Tai turned back and looked at Lin le and stretched out directly and brightly. Out of his right hand.

    "I''m Tiexiong ~!" "my name is Sasa pill ~" "just call me Dakar!" the three people directly smiled at Lin Le, and the black short haired girl behind showed a cheerful smile, "please call me lucky."

    Mu Hantian looked at these people in front of him. He had never expected to meet the black cat team on the moon night here. He just wanted to fight the hidden boss directly because he wanted to fight a material. In the original work, whether Tongren saved Xing and others in this place is something he doesn''t know.

    Mu Hantian stretches directly. He took Qitai''s hand in his right hand and said, "Mu Hantian, nice to meet you.

    17th floor

    "Cheers!" After the collision between the cups, Mu Hantian drank the fruit directly. Qitai and others safely returned to the city, and then proposed to go to the tavern to celebrate. After arriving at the tavern, Qitai just wanted to order, but mu Hantian resolutely stopped Qitai, and then he took out food made by himself from the system backpack and put it on the long table in front of them бг

    Soon, those scents immediately attracted Qitai and others. After knowing that these dishes were made by Mu Hantian, they immediately felt that they were fried. If you can make such a good meal, your cooking level must be very high.

    "Senior, thank you again for saving us." at this time, Xing walked to Mu Hantian with a blush on his face.

    "Er! Don''t call me elder. Should I be about your age? So just call me Mu Hantian! And don''t thank you. I''ve said it so many times along the way." Mu Hantian continued to send out a bright smile. On the way back to the city, Qitai and others didn''t know how many times they said thank you. Mu Hantian felt that the whole person who was about to listen thanked him.

    "No, it''s impolite!" Xing immediately showed his dissatisfied expression, which made Mu Hantian feel very cute and involuntarily stretched out his hand to touch Xing''s head. Xing''s small face was full of blood red in an instant.

    "Oh! ~! ~" Kai Tai several people saw this behind the scenes and immediately began to coax nearby. Fortunately, his small head immediately lowered down.

    "Eh!" Mu Hantian''s face couldn''t keep calm when hearing the coaxing voice of Qitai and others. There was a faint red. He quickly took his hand back and scratched the back of his head. "I just feel lucky to be like my sister! Let me unconsciously take her as my sister." Mu Hantian quickly found a reason and said.

    Mu Hantian just felt that his lucky death in Sao was really sad, but mu Hantian wanted to look for it before, but he didn''t find it. Later, he slowly forgot about it. If he hadn''t happened to hit the boss and met the black cat on the moon night, he would be a little tangled in the future!

    "Then can I call you brother?" fortunately, after hearing Mu Hantian''s words at this time, a trace of disappointment flashed in his eyes, but he immediately took Mu Hantian''s words. Mu Hantian naturally agreed directly. Fortunately, after seeing Mu Hantian''s agreement, he shyly stepped aside.

    "By the way, cold day!" Qitai suddenly came to Mu cold day, directly hooked her shoulder, and then gently said in Mu cold day''s ear: "do you like our luck? Do you need me to help you?"

    Mu Hantian felt speechless in an instant. He just recognized a sister. Why did he get involved in this? In the animation, he didn''t find Qitai so unscrupulous! His classmates said to sell. At the moment, fortunately, he was chatting with Tiexiong and others. From time to time, there was a burst of laughter. He didn''t notice Mu Hantian here. Mu Hantian used a pair of food that can eat people Staring directly at Kai Tai, he said word by word, "I just want to recognize a sister."

    Seeing Mu Hantian say this, Mrs. Qi couldn''t help it for a moment. At this time, he seemed to think of something, "cold weather, shouldn''t you be at the top? How can you suddenly appear in such a place?" this time, Mrs. Qi didn''t specially whisper, so she had been paying attention to the luck here, so she pricked her ears directly.

    "I just came to this floor to collect a manufacturing material, and the pig boss is my goal." Mu Hantian directly said the purpose of this trip. After all, it''s not an important thing.

    "By the way, these things are for you!" Mu Hantian quickly stretched out his hand, opened the system menu, and then quickly clicked a few times. A transaction box appeared directly in front of Qitai, which showed a pile of excellent equipment and a large number of Ke''er coins.

    Although Mu Hantian is a person who brushes monsters, with his speed and the explosion rate of wonderful flowers, he immediately makes him have a pile of things. These waste products in his eyes will be scrambled in the strategy group, but they are extremely precious in the eyes of Qitai and others.

    "How can we accept such valuable things?" Mrs. Kai immediately revealed her panic. She didn''t expect Mu Hantian to suddenly give them so many things. At this time, Mrs. Kai''s movement immediately attracted everyone''s attention. Immediately, they also saw the information on the trading box in front of Mrs. Kai, and they were shocked in an instant.

    "This is my gift to meet my sister!" Mu Hantian directly grabbed Qitai''s hand without paying attention, and then clicked the confirmation key in front of him. With Mu Hantian''s power attribute, Qitai couldn''t do it even if he wanted to resist.

    After hearing this sentence, Mrs. Qi seemed to understand something, and instantly showed a thief smile: "then, brother tyrant, these should be our lucky bride price! Then I will accept it on behalf of lucky."

    "Kai Tai! You want to die!" fortunately, he shouted angrily when he heard this sentence. At the same time, he seemed to want to cover up the share

 Chapter 208

    Mu Hantian and Xing agreed that they would come to the 17th floor tavern every weekend to trade, but the black cat group on the moon night needed to help him provide some information he didn''t know at ordinary times. In this way, the name of a friend, Xing, was added to the list of friends Mu Hantian had never added.

    After the party in the evening, Mu Hantian went directly to the street outside and wandered slowly. After all, there is only such an obvious Nine Tailed Fox in the Sao, but mu Hantian is still not safe to think about it. He resolutely took out the artifact cloak again and put it on his body, So no one can recognize him.

    "Woo! I''m so hungry!" a player sitting on a street corner and covering his stomach directly attracted Mu Hantian''s attention, because they are already on the 17th floor, and basically no player who can fight here will be hungry.

    "However, although it takes three days for this demon crystal to hatch a demon, it is really worth buying like this, but I am really hungry now. I feel like I am starving to death, and I don''t have the money to stay in a hotel. Sobbing." with the words of the player who is talking to herself, a voice of protest came from her stomach.

    Mu Hantian originally wanted to ignore this person and continue walking, but when passing by, the player''s stomach suddenly rang, which immediately made Mu Hantian''s kindness soar. Although Mu Hantian couldn''t see clearly with his cloak, from the voice just now, it should be a female player.

    Mu cold day stopped directly and stretched out his hand to open the system menu. With the click of his finger, a steaming and fragrant homemade hamburger immediately appeared on his hand.

    okay! The elf ball is ready! Let''s catch this empty belly girl! First of all, we should press our feet slowly to approach this hungry sister paper, but be careful. Sister paper is very vigilant when it is hungry, and when you have delicious food at this time, you may suddenly rush over and eat it directly with your hand. you ''re right! You see, that''s it! The girl''s paper has rushed over! It seems that this stick full of ecstasy has been found. Lollipop bait!

    Soul light! Why is this script wrong! Director, come out! Let''s talk! This is not the real situation of Bei ye, okay! I''m just going to take it, bah! Just to give some food! How did he become a strange Shu Li who abducted sister paper! And it''s how hamburgers become great. Lollipop! Have you determined in advance that the girl in front of you is a Laurie!

    "Hungry? Do you want to eat this?" Mu Hantian shook his head, put aside all his thoughts just now, and went to the girl''s face and stretched out his arms at the same time. Out of the hand holding the hamburger, he put the hamburger in front of her.

    "Who are you?" Mu Hantian didn''t expect that the girl covering her stomach was still very vigilant. Was the idea really right? The vigilance of hungry girls will increase. Why doesn''t NIMA reduce it! The girl looked like a hungry beast in front of her. She silently moved back. It seemed that she was ready to run away when she saw that the situation was wrong.

    There was no way. At this time, the light blue cloak directly covered Mu Hantian, so that others could not see his real appearance. It must not be so easy for people to trust him. But the man in front of Mu Hantian also covered himself with a brown cloak, okay!

    "You can call me the masked Knight passing by, but you haven''t eaten for at least one day! Although I don''t know what caused you to look like this, if you don''t eat, maybe the front page of tomorrow''s newspaper will say that a girl died of hunger because of fasting." Mu Hantian can only say so at this time, but this is also a fact.

    However, Mu Hantian feels that he seems to have been hit by another arrow (well, Cupid''s arrow), because the girl in front of him has a very nice voice, very clear and crisp. The sister paper with a nice voice can''t be said to be 100%, but it may be very good-looking.

    "Er!" the girl was stunned for a moment, because she only found this terrible fact now. She didn''t want to be the protagonist in the newspaper the next day! And it still feels like the death of entertainment news.

    Seeing that the girl didn''t answer and act, Mu Hantian thought that the girl didn''t want to accept his kindness. "Forget it! When I''m nosy, goodbye!" Mu Hantian said, and turned directly to leave.

    "Wait!" seeing Mu Hantian ready to leave, the girl couldn''t calm down for a moment, and the smell of the hamburger kept floating around the girl from the beginning. Just by virtue of the smell, the girl could be sure that the hamburger was more delicious than the hamburger she had tasted in reality.

    At this time, the girl was already very hungry. She directly came forward and took the hamburger in Mu Hantian''s hand, regardless of whether he had put down any messy medicine, and ate it first. Although this game is a death game, it''s impossible to force her to beep!

    But the girl didn''t know that if she was paralyzed, others could operate other people''s system interface with the fingers of other player characters, and then the so-called beeping became a fact.

    "Delicious!" the girl''s face instantly showed a happy expression. The game had been so long. She never ate such delicious food again. She immediately solved a hamburger in two or three. However, Mu Hantian couldn''t see this expression because of the existence of his cloak.

    "Your speed is really fast. And it''s terrible to eat?" Mu Hantian''s mouth suddenly twitched. Usually he can eat enough food alone, and he needs him to eat for four or five minutes. Unexpectedly, the girl in front of him swallowed it directly in just 10 seconds. Can her esophagus be infinitely enlarged! Or can her teeth actually grind food quickly!

    "I''m really hungry!!!" the girl couldn''t calm down at the moment. A delicate girl was described as terrible.

    Mu Han Tian shrugged his shoulders very calmly, and then asked directly, "it''s all 17 floors. How can you be reduced to this realm."

    "For bina!"

    "Bi na?" Mu Hantian was a little impressed when he heard the name, but he just couldn''t remember it.

    "It''s my demon! Although it hasn''t hatched yet, I bought all the KOL coins for bina to make it a successful birth!" the girl raised her small hand as excited as a child who had obtained the toy she wanted.

    Mu Hantian was helpless for the girl''s innocence. He almost starved to death for a demon. He was really a talent. Moreover, the girl easily and directly believed that Mu Hantian said that she had the demon crystal that did not recognize the Lord, and let Mu Hantian know that the girl in front of her is really a little Lori. After all, I don''t have enough experience!

    "Since you have no money, I''ll invite you to stay in the hotel for one night today!" Mu Hantian suddenly understood that the girl can only sleep on the street at this time, but mu Hantian can''t rest assured that a sister paper can sleep on the street like this, and they have helped her. The good man must do it to the end.

    "You... You strange Shu Li! What do you want!" the girl immediately took a big step back vigilantly. Mu Hantian''s words instantly made her feel that she was in a crisis.

    "Lying in the manger! Blame Shu Li? I''m only 18 years old. My soul is light! And I just can''t bear to watch you sleep on the street, and I don''t have much interest in children like you, let alone sexual interest!!" seeing my sister paper in front of me, I can''t bear to say that he is a blame Shu Li, who is only 18 years old! Moreover, the younger sister paper in front of her is not as tall as Mu Hantian''s shoulder, her seemingly tender voice and her previous innocence. Mu Hantian can be 100% sure that the girl in front of her is not 15 years old, that is, she is still in Lori''s shelf life. Even if Mu Hantian likes Lori, he will never do anything to the underage Lori. The police uncle will take him away!

    "Child! You just said I was a child!" when the girl in front of her heard Mu Hantian''s remarks, she burst out angrily, rushed to Mu Hantian and shouted loudly.

    Suddenly Mu cold day felt that he said something he shouldn''t say. It seems that the girl in front of him is quite sensitive to the name of a child.

    "I just want to say I''m not Laurie! I won''t do it to you!"

    "Then you mean to treat me as a child, right? That''s right!" the younger sister''s paper seems to be more violent. Mu Hantian has found that his explanation is more and more confused

    "OK! It''s my fault. Do you want to go? I''ll go if you don''t!" Mu Hantian felt a deep sense of powerlessness at this time, and resolutely admitted his mistake. He was really tired talking to the child!

    "Well, now that you know your mistakes, I''ll give you a chance to reform!" the girl''s voice came from Mu Hantian''s ear again, and the girl''s words instantly made Lin Le feel a smile.

    start with a clean slate? You are proud! You are really proud! Even if you hide deeper, your behavior at this time has let me find your unknown secret!

    "Well, then, this lady, please come with me! Poof ~" Mu Hantian restrained his expression of wanting to laugh and said directly to Lori in front of him.

    "Don''t laugh!" Laurie was stamped by Mu Hantian in an instant.

    "I didn''t smile! Poof!" Mu Hantian directly denied his behavior, but still couldn''t hold back his smile.

    "I heard it again! You laughed!" Laurie said decisively that her ears were not white.

    "I''m wearing a cloak. How can you see me smile?"

    "Whether you have a cloak or not, you must have laughed, and you just made a sound!!"

    After these words, there was no feeling of strangers between them, as if they had become quite good friends. However, Mu Hantian''s performance along the way also successfully let the sister paper successfully put down her poor vigilance.

    "Thank you." the girl standing in front of the hotel room blocked the door of her room, and then whispered this sentence. Mu Hantian instantly felt that today''s behavior had paid off, but it seems that he heard a lot of thanks today? After saving Xing and others, I always listened to thank you. Then I separated from them and captured a wild sister paper, but this sister paper also said thank you. fuck! Will I receive a lot of good people cards in the next days! no

    Mu Hantian patted the girl''s head directly, and then entered the next room. As for entering the girl''s room? Although he opened the room, he didn''t plan to attack at night. What should he do if he accidentally recruited the police uncle? You say so! And it''s hard to do good. It will pay off in the future.

    However, Lin Le, who was lying in bed, did not expect such a quick return.

 Chapter 209

    "NAH! It''s already morning! Get up!" a petite girl suddenly broke into Mu Hantian''s room. Then the girl immediately climbed up Mu Hantian''s bed and sat on the unidentified creature rolled up by the quilt.

    Mu Hantian is not an early riser. Although it''s a waste of time to find the gatekeeper boss in the maze area, he won''t become the kind of brush level crazy devil. He rushed out to brush monsters at dawn at five or six o''clock in the morning. And the bed is so beautiful and warm ~ how can it be after nine o''clock!

    It''s only seven o''clock in the morning. Mu Hantian naturally indulges in his dreams. He seemed to feel a little heavy. He always felt something pressing on him.

    Huh? What happened? Mu Hantian vaguely felt that his body was heavy, but he still couldn''t react to anything, and his head was still in the quilt at the moment.

    "Get up quickly, the sun is drying your ass!" the petite girl looked at the unidentified creature in front of her and didn''t respond at all. Her lovely cheeks immediately puffed up angrily. I saw the eyes turn, and then directly hit the middle of the unknown creature, but the punch didn''t seem to have any effect, okay! It may have had some effect.

    "Woo. Let me sleep for a few more hours." Mu Hantian was half awake and half asleep at this time. He immediately felt a slight pain on his body, which made Mu Hantian very dissatisfied. Then Mu Hantian directly put his magic claw out of the quilt, and then seemed to catch something. At this time, he seemed to hear a scream, However, he grabbed it directly into the quilt and wrapped it directly like an octopus like a pillow. Holding Lin Le tight, he smelled a burst of fragrance and felt a soft touch on his hand

    "Ah!" the girl didn''t respond when she saw the claw stretched out. She just thought it seemed to have successfully awakened the creature in front of her. However, she saw that the claw grabbed her arm, and then with the power of the claw, her body immediately tilted in the past, and immediately found that the world in front of her had become a darkness.

    The girl who fell into the darkness was stunned in an instant and seemed unable to understand what had happened. Then she immediately felt that she seemed to be in a great crisis, because there was a pile of heavy objects on her in the dark, and a salted pig claw climbed to a very soft position.

    "Ah!!!!!"

    "Lying in the trough! What''s the situation!" Mu Hantian was awakened by the scream in his ear, jumped up with conditioned reflex, and loosened the ''pillow?''. Then came the lovely little Lori with brown hair and a double horsetail on his bed, staring at him angrily.

    "Er! Who are you?" Mu Hantian was completely stunned. He only remembered that he slept alone last night, but now a delicious Lori appeared on the bed. And how did you get into his room! Did the sky fall on Laurie! However, Mu Hantian still felt that the best Lori looked familiar. He always felt that he had seen it somewhere, but he still didn''t remember.

    The Laurie immediately puffed up on her face and stared at Lin Le fiercely. Mu Hantian directly began to sweat because he had a bad hunch. Then Laurie suddenly showed a bright smile: "Oh! Touched my European pie, and then forgot who I am! You scum, die 10000 times!" Laurie''s voice changed from the gentle and gentle voice at the beginning to the roar of a lion in the East, and then a rapidly enlarged fist appeared in Mu Hantian''s eyes.

    "Bang!" people outside the street suddenly heard a loud noise, and the owner of the hotel squatted directly under the table and kept muttering about the earthquake.

    Hey, hey! This is floating city, okay! How could it be an earthquake? Hey!

    Mu Hantian HP-100%, killed in battle. That fist broke through the sky in an instant. With the attribute of admiring the cold sky, I don''t know why it still couldn''t stop, and was directly hit and flew to the wall. Mu Hantian had only one word in his mind at this time. Laurie''s combat effectiveness has broken through the sky. Come and kill the cute Laurie!

    "Ha ha ha!" I saw that Laurie rolled up her sleeves, and at the same time there was a creepy laugh. She looked blackened and walked slowly towards Mu cold day who had fallen to the ground.

    "Then what! Have something to say! Although I don''t know what I did, but I was wrong!" Mu Hantian counseled in an instant, and the Laurie in front of him was obviously blackened, okay! If you give him another artifact firewood knife, he will soon follow in the footsteps of elder brother Cheng!

    "You forgot me after only one night! And you were so kind yesterday, and you showed your claws today! You big pervert, big soul light!" Laurie sat down on the stool with an angry face, shook her head and didn''t look at Mu cold day, indicating that she was very angry.

    Mu Hantian suddenly realized that Laurie in front of him was the cloak girl paper last night. WOW! I wore a cloak last night. Who knows what you look like! Although the Lori sound can be heard, so many things have happened at this moment. How can Mu Hantian concentrate on identifying people with his voice!

    "Well, this Laurie, don''t be angry, SA, it''s my fault." Mu Hantian looked at the Laurie who was in a position where I was very angry and the consequences were very serious. He admitted his mistake decisively. The big husband can bend and stretch, so he can get a good sister, but he touched European pie? It seems that I''m just holding my collection pillow!

    wait.. It seems that I''m not at home now. There''s no pillow here! Did you attack this cute Lori just now! Soul light! I''m not Laurie!

    After Mu Hantian thought of this, he immediately broke out in a cold sweat and attacked the chest of the person who had just met for less than a day. How to say, it was also his fault! And he also took a big advantage, "that was wearing a cloak yesterday, so this is the first time we met! And what just happened is my fault, please forgive me!" Mu Hantian immediately bowed 90 бу and sincerely expressed his credit.

    "Hum! I''ll forgive you, and! My name is celika! Remember it!" celika stood up with her hands on her hips and looked at Mu Hantian who was bowing in front of her, and now she realized that she didn''t introduce herself to each other yesterday, let alone see her appearance, so she was abducted to the hotel.

    Celika? Isn''t this NIMA one of the hostesses! In other words, it looks more beautiful in reality than in animation. After turning into reality, although people are somewhat similar, they may not recognize it if they are not carefully confirmed.

    "Please call me the masked Knight passing by. No, my name is mu Hantian. Please give me more advice." Mu Hantian habitually said masked knight as soon as he spoke, and immediately changed his mouth.

    "So big soul light, please invite me to eat!" the eager expression on silika''s face made Mu cold day think crooked.

    "I''m not a light soul!" but mu Hantian quickly took out food from the system and began to feed Lori in front of him.

    Then after dinner, celika said she was going to fight monsters to make money. Mu Hantian didn''t stop him. After all, he had no reason to stop others! Moreover, he has been running around for several days for those materials. The remaining materials can not be collected yet. It is estimated that he will have to increase the number of layers.

    After muhantian and silika separated, they immediately flew from the portal in the center of the square to the highest floor and directly rushed into the maze area. The monsters in the maze area were slaughtered again.

    December 22, 2023

    At this time, it has been nine months since Mu Hantian saved the black cat group on the moon night and met celika.

    The progress of the strategy is up to expectations, and the success has broken through half, reaching level 51. In these nine months, Mu Hantian has only raided five floors, just because the monsters in the maze area are becoming more and more dense. If there were not the existence of Xiaoyu in such a dense group of monsters, he would have been dead. Moreover, the most blood spitting thing is that the boss room is different from the original work. NIMA is even if she is in the maze, and there is actually the way that the mechanism opens the door. Where do you think it came from! Mu Hantian had a hard time thinking. Fortunately, he entered the boss room five times. Relying on the situation of many people and great strength, the strategy group can quickly find the boss room, and then have the spare power to decrypt it.

    However, although this has strengthened the difficulty of the strategy, the strategy group has a happy scene, because the strategy group has become a competitive relationship with Mu Hantian, which is faster than who''s strategy, but it''s basically Mu Hantian''s cup. Looking at the boss being pocketed by the strategy group.

    In these nine months, a new Guild has developed, and this guild is the moon night black cat group that has been destroyed. They have the strength second only to the strategy group, but they don''t participate in the strategy in the maze area. Instead, they constantly brush monsters near the top, and provide help and protection for ordinary players. Fortunately, because of this relationship, he changed from a combat player to a herbalist. And he is also a special herbalist in Mu Hantian. And because Mu Hantian doesn''t often know what''s happening outside, he has become Mu Hantian''s intelligence contact point, which also leaves Lin le with time to find an intelligence merchant.

    "Brother, where are you now?" at the moment, in the labyrinth area on the 51st floor, there is a fast-moving blue shadow in a pile of monsters, floating quickly from one monster to another. Three or four sword marks were left on a monster, but the figure also showed scars left by monsters from time to time.

    That figure was Mu Hantian. Mu Hantian looked at the dialog box that suddenly appeared in the lower right corner. He slowed down directly and was immediately cut by the monster behind him, "dizzy, how did the news come so subtle?"

    Mu Hantian sighed helplessly and had to quickly clean up the strange groups around him. Watching the monster disappear into fragments in the air, then stretched out his hand to pull out the message box, and then directly went back to the past "what''s the matter?"

    Mu Hantian just sent the message, and the next message appeared immediately. Mu Hantian was speechless in an instant. Fortunately, this guy has been staring at the dialog box! Straight back.

    It said, "I just received information about a weapon material, which seems to meet my brother''s requirements." Mu Hantian was excited when he saw it, nimada! He has only been short of a core metal material, and the material of the so-called ice dragon doesn''t need to be collected by Mu Han genius! What color of sword? Are you kidding me! (PS: now Mu Hantian is collecting materials for the second weapon, because it will take two days to be first-class.)

    After Mu Hantian saw the news, he directly drew a transfer crystal, and then stretched out his hand to take out the crystal, "transfer! Gibel city!" (the city name of the 17th floor is not written in the original book, just take one!)

    The 17th floor is the place where Mu Hantian met the black cat group on the moon night. After Kai Tai had the funds given by Mu Hantian, they decided to buy a building on the 17th floor as the guild base, and the 17th floor also has a turning point for them.

    After Mu Hantian came to the guild base of the black cat regiment on the moon night, many people immediately greeted him. Many people in the black cat regiment knew Mu Hantian. Now most people in Sao know that there is some relationship between the black cat regiment and Mu Hantian, but they still learned from the black cat regiment that Lin Le is still a lone player and has not joined any guild or group.

    "Fortunately, I haven''t seen you for a long time!" Mu Hantian went directly into the conference hall after entering the guild, because he was here every time he traded and chatted with Xing.

    "It''s true. My brother makes me wait so long every time. Can''t I come first?" it''s really lucky, and just like before, I''m still waiting for mu cold day every time.

 Chapter 210

    "After I saw your news, I clearly came back directly!" Mu Hantian was helpless in an instant. He returned as soon as possible. However, every time he saw that Xing was already in the conference room, but mu Hantian guessed that Xing probably didn''t send an email to him until he arrived at the guild.

    "Brother, can''t you go with the strategy group?" fortunately, Mu Hantian''s face is dissatisfied. Although Mu Hantian''s strength is strong, it''s very dangerous to do strategy alone. Moreover, Mu Hantian has asked her for medicine more and more frequently recently, and the amount is also increasing, which makes it clear that Mu Hantian''s strategy is becoming more and more difficult now.

    "Don''t! They''re holding me back too much." Mu Hantian denied it decisively. And Mu Hantian has 100% confidence in the success of the strategy boss.

    Fortunately, looking at Mu Hantian''s appearance, fortunately, I also know that this sentence is still in vain. I can''t help sighing, "in the whole Sao, only your brother dare to challenge the boss alone."

    Mu Hantian was immediately elated when he heard this, but the next moment was interrupted by the boredom of looking for the boss every time. If the boss couldn''t be found every time, he wouldn''t be so troublesome!

    "By the way, brother, do you know the information about the boss of the Christmas activities a few days later?" fortunately, he suddenly remembered the real purpose of calling Mu Hantian and said quickly.

    "Hmm? Isn''t it the explosion of the resurrection props?" Mu Hantian was quite impressed by the Tong people taking the resurrection props. And this resurrection prop is for immediate happiness!

    In the original book, Tong people saved the black cat group on the moon night and saved them from the crisis. However, Tong people concealed their level and lied that they were people of level 20 because of their own reasons, and then integrated into the black cat group on the moon night. Under the leadership of Tong people, the black cat group has become stronger and stronger, and Tong people also have. If you lead the black cat group to join the strategy group in this way, you can''t change the atmosphere of the strategy group, which is a atonement for your previous behavior. Fortunately, he fell in love with Tong people in the battle. After all, at that time, they both opened a common prop column, which is second only to marriage in Sao.

    As a result, Kai Tai went to buy the guild base, and then they went deep into the labyrinth area on the 27th floor and encountered the treasure chest trap hidden in the door, which led to the extinction of the group. Only Tong people came out alive. It is precisely for these reasons that Tong people are more lonely. However, because the resurrection crystal can only be resurrected in 10 seconds, Tong people are even more desperate. Otherwise, fortunately, the message saved the frustrated Tong people, and it is estimated that he will not be able to last.

    Mu Hantian can only say that Tong people are a little expert in death. After knowing that the 27 layer trap is strengthened, he allows them to open the treasure chest that feels very problematic. Moreover, the 50th floor robbed the boss in the hands of Heathcliff and won the black sword interpreter. In the current plot, Tong people still grabbed the interpreter, which also made Mu Hantian very speechless.

    "Alas! My brother knows this news!" fortunately, he tilted his head and was very surprised that Mu Hantian, a man who doesn''t care about the world, knew the news that hasn''t been out for a long time!

    "But brother, don''t you know there''s another thing besides the resurrection crystal?" fortunately, he looked at Lin Le''s expression and knew that Lin Le didn''t know it at all. He shook his head and continued, "At 24:00 on December 24, that is, at 0:00 on the 25th, a special boss named traitor Nicholas will be refreshed in the lost forest on the 35th floor. The gift bag grabbed by the boss''s left hand will drop a large number of props, including weapons, armor, gemstones, crystals, and even food and equipment materials. It is said that there is a top weapon material and legendary weapon material in it Resurrection crystal. But there is no specific boss information. "

    "Nani!" Mu Hantian was stunned when he heard this. Originally, he just thought that the resurrection crystal and a pile of messy things would fall, which was of no importance. Although the resurrection crystal was useful, Mu Hantian seemed to feel it was useless. After all, he could revive in ten seconds, that is, only those who died around him could revive.

    However, fortunately, the news aroused Mu Hantian''s interest. The equipment materials alas! Although he didn''t know whether he could use them, he had to get them now! Otherwise, he didn''t want to break his weapons and kneel down when he cut with Heathcliff.

    "Brother, do you think the resurrection crystal is true? It''s incredible to resurrect people in this death game." fortunately, although Lin Le really cares about the weapon material, fortunately wants to know the truth of the resurrection crystal.

    Knowing the original plot, Lin Le sighed: "This resurrection crystal is estimated to be true, but the effect must be limited, because we are connected with sensors in the outside body, and the sensors directly destroy the brain and lead to death. It is likely that it can be used within a few seconds of the character''s death. Otherwise, how can dead people be resurrected!" Fortunately, listening to what Lin Le said also makes sense. After all, the body is dead. How can it be resurrected.

    "It''s also time to meet with the people of the strategy group, so I''ll accept the boss of the strategy group impolitely." Mu Hantian stood up with a confident smile.

    Ian grunt''s long brown hair is directly vertical to his waist, with braided braids tied on the left and right sides of his hair around the back of his head.

    The girl who had been wearing a cloak has become a big man who can stand alone. She can be said to be the strongest female player in Sao. At the same time, her beauty also ranks among the top five.

    Known as shining Athena, she is also the deputy head of the blood alliance knights.

 Chapter 211

    Yasina did not expect that she would be deadlocked at the door of the boss, and the combination of Fenglin volcano and holy dragon in front of her did not seem to have any intention to give up, but it was really impossible for them to give up. It''s normal for such an important prop to attract all the people in the strategy group.

    Yasina''s eyebrows immediately frowned. They were all members of the strategy group. Naturally, they knew each other''s strength and could not act rashly.

    However, the deadlock at the moment was immediately broken. I saw a huge wave at the entrance and exit. No players have come in since the beginning. At this time, it is easy for people who suddenly come in to become the focus.

    I saw more than 20 people in military armor come in. The standard equipment on them can easily make others recognize which group it is. After they came out, the three guilds looked at each other directly.

    At this time, the players around immediately talked about it, because the reputation of the team in front of the players is quite poor.

    "I didn''t expect that all the troops that had fallen came."

    "Why can groups like the army rob the resurrection crystal?"

    Everyone present heard the comments from the players around. The people in the army looked very bad at this time, but they didn''t take any action. It seems that they also know that they can''t act rashly at this time, otherwise they will be besieged immediately based on the army''s bad reputation, but the holy Dragon alliance is not much better.

    Yasina doesn''t care about the existence of the holy Dragon Alliance and army. They don''t have any outstanding experts, which means that they are just an ordinary player with better equipment and consciousness.

    Then the entrance flooded again, and then a man in a black coat and a black sword came in.

    Many people immediately talked about the appearance of this figure, because this person is Tongren, a lone player in the strategy group.

    "Tongren!" Klein immediately called out in surprise. You know, Tongren''s participation is a great help.

    Tong people just came in and were stunned, because at the moment, there are already players here, and many of them are people they often see, nimada! Aren''t they all from the strategy group! And there are many players outside the strategy group. Tongren directly sweated in a cold sweat. At this time, Klein''s cry immediately attracted Tongren''s attention. Tongren saw their good friends and resolutely walked to the location of Fenglin volcano.

    "Tong man, I didn''t expect you to come!" Klein completely didn''t expect Tong man to appear, because he has always been a person to brush strange, but at this time, Tong man''s appearance also filled Klein with hope. After all, the strength of the blood alliance knights is too strong. If there is a person who can compare with the so-called shining Asina, it will be much easier to fight, while the Tongren, known as the swordsman in black, can be said to be stronger than Asina.

    "Er! I didn''t expect so many people here!" Tong Ren has always been a solo player. Although there are so many things that haven''t happened like the original, he still doesn''t like to form a team. Of course, it''s necessary. It''s not very disgusting for him to form a team. At first, Tong Ren thought that only he had received the information, but when he came to this floor, he felt that there was something wrong. It should be that this floor was not the front line and there should not be so many people. Now he came in to confirm this point.

    Tongren swept around and found that the teams of the strategy group were all here, and they were the strongest, but his eyes immediately noticed the army with more than 20 people in the middle.

    "However, even the troops who have withdrawn from the strategy group have come. It seems that this struggle will be very fierce!" Tong said directly. However, Tong''s face does not show any tension, but is very calm. He did not pay attention to these people at all, but it does show this with Tong''s strength and personality.

    "Tong people, do you want to form a team with us? Who killed the boss in the end is who." Klein threw an olive branch directly to Tong people. After all, it will be much easier if there is a strong aid.

    "That''s it!" Tong people stretched out without hesitation. He went out and agreed to Klein''s team invitation. As mentioned above, Tong people who have not experienced a series of dark things are not very resistant to team formation. And judging from the current situation, it is obviously better to form a team. Although Tongren are not afraid of anyone here, a group of Tongren still have no way.

    Moreover, in the original work, Tong man used up all the crystals and medicine bottles on his body. However, when he killed the boss, he was still red blood, which means that if he wants to kill the boss, Tong man will play with his life. Although he is very desperate, he still won''t do anything unnecessary now.

    For Fenglin volcano, the participation of Tongren is a very good thing, but it is not a good thing for the rest of the people. Especially for the most powerful blood alliance knights.

    Yasina naturally knows Tong people, not to mention forming a team with him on the first floor, but there are constant meetings in the strategy group behind, and the strength of each other is similar. Moreover, there are often quarrels when the strategy boss. Yasina can say that she has regarded him as another kind of friend. Of course, for the current situation, athena will not be merciful.

    "It''s almost time! The boss will be refreshed at this time, and it will take time to brush this special boss. After we go in, according to the way of the strategy group, who will win the last blow is who." yasina has found that the time is almost time, and resolutely stepped forward to interrupt the deadlock at this time. After all, the special boss will disappear as soon as the time passes, okay!

    "Let''s do it!" Klein agreed without hesitation after hearing yasina''s words. After all, the distribution method of the strategy group has always been like this. At this time, most people are strategy groups. Naturally, this method will not be unfair.

    And the army and the holy dragon? They also agreed directly. After all, according to the number of people, they are more likely to get it in the end.

    "Then let''s go!" yasina was relieved to see that everyone agreed. What she was most afraid of was arguing here, and the dignified atmosphere in the air dissipated.

    When Athena finished this sentence and was about to lead the people in, the ripples at the entrance flooded again.

    Immediately, everyone''s eyes looked there again. Is it the black cat on a moonlit night? Or ekiel, the lone ranger? After all, the people who get stuck at this time point are very eye-catching. Although the black cat on the moon night is not a strategy group, it has a luxurious equipment. It can be said that its combat effectiveness is only under the strategy group. Although it is a guild focusing on life, career and helping others, it is also very powerful.

    Under the gaze of all the people, the ripple slowly unfolded. First, a snow-white animal rushed out of the ripple quickly, and then the animal seemed to be frightened by the people in front of him. In an instant, it stopped running forward, stood up directly and looked back at the still trembling water wave.

    At this moment, a blue figure directly passed through the four scattered water waves and appeared in front of everyone.

    "Xiaoyu, run so fast. Be careful. You are surrounded by strange groups again." with the voice of the figure, the snow-white animal climbed directly onto the figure''s shoulder and looked at the people present.

    At this time, the scene stunned everyone, and the appearance of this figure made everyone unable to believe. Just because this figure can be said to be a legend.

    This is a man wearing a blue robe, a yellow combat tights and short black hair. The man has a gorgeous sword at his waist and a smart Nine Tailed Fox on his shoulder.

    Such an image directly makes people slowly coincide with the figure appearing in the newspaper.

    Blue radiance - Mu Hantian

    It can be said that this is the existence of the strongest player in Sao. It has always been a single brush and single pick boss. And the speed is very fast, and the equipment on the body is never replaced, but constantly strengthened. However, these things can be imitated, but the Nine Tailed Fox with only one Sao on the shoulder can not be imitated.

    "It''s blue brilliance!" "it''s really true! This is the strongest player." "how could it be! He actually appeared directly in front of so many people!" "it''s really handsome!" immediately the players around were surprised, because in the hearts of ordinary players, blue brilliance is an idol and a legend of Sao.

    The strategy group immediately talked about it, but it didn''t shout out as loudly as ordinary players, but discussed it in a low voice, but the content of the discussion was also similar to that of ordinary players.

    "Unexpectedly, he also came!" after Tong saw the figure, his face immediately showed a surprised expression.

    "Is this the legendary man?" Klein said excitedly at once. After all, he also admired this man. A person can compete with the strategy group. How can he not be admired.

    "It''s really him. This guy really shows up!" yasna''s face was full of surprise at the moment, because she thought Mu cold weather would not be exposed in such a public place. But when she thought of the resurrection crystal, yasna was relieved. After all, it was for this precious prop. Who doesn''t want something that can have more life. But at this time, she was wrong. The biggest purpose of Mu Hantian was to place the special material in the resurrection crystal? Although this thing is really important, he can''t think he will die.

    Mu Hantian didn''t expect that there would be so many people. Aren''t they from the strategy group? When did the army and so many onlookers appear! It''s speechless!

    Mu Hantian walked to the public decisively, and then the smiling face directly floated out a sentence.

    "It''s really big, but I haven''t seen you for a long time, Tong Renjun!"

 Chapter 212

    "It''s really a big battle! But I haven''t seen you for a long time, Tong Ren Jun!" the handsome boy swept everyone in front of him with a smile, and then found the black Tong Ren.

    "Er!" Tongren didn''t expect that the people in front of him still remember him, because he just formed a team with him on the first floor a year ago. Although Tongren was stunned, he reacted and sighed, "yes! It has been a year!"

    "I haven''t seen you for a long time, but I can often hear your name!" Mu Hantian smiled and patted Tong man on the shoulder, and then said, "black swordsman - Tong man, is really a good title!"

    Tong people looked at Mu Hantian''s actions and clearly didn''t communicate a few words, and this performance seemed to regard him as a kind of super good base friend. Is this self familiar!

    "Er! You''re hitting me! I don''t have you, the so-called blue shining man, who is ferocious!" Tong man directly looked speechless. You should know that the person in front of him can only brush the existence of the guard boss, and what about him? It is estimated that the boss''s blood strip is less than three-quarters, and his name is displayed on the stone tablet.

    "Tong man? Do you know him?" at this time, Klein standing behind Tong man was shocked when he saw the communication between Tong man and Mu Hantian. Then he grabbed Tong man, put his mouth next to Tong man''s ear and whispered.

    "I just formed a team with him on the first floor." Tong people don''t care about Klein''s questions at this time, but what Tong people care about is that Klein is too close to him, which is quite disgusting, okay! Then Tongren and Klein pulled up in an instant.

    Mu Hantian scratched the back of his head silently and said with a tangled face: "am I ignored?" then he looked at the two people still didn''t talk to him, but pulled each other''s ghosts. Mu Hantian immediately decided to leave other people''s family affairs alone. Look at this basic feeling, how beautiful it is!

    Then Mu Hantian went outside the entrance of the boss area, glanced at all the people present, and then said with a smile: "it seems that you don''t care about this thing very much! Stay outside all the time, so I''ll go first ~" after that, Mu Hantian disappeared directly in the water wave.

    All the people present were in a panic. They didn''t know how long it would take Mu Hantian to fight a boss, but they only knew one thing. Mu Hantian was fully capable of fighting this special boss alone. You know, although it was an active boss, this boss sustained the combat effectiveness of a customs guard boss with only more than 40 layers. Mu Hantian can kill this level of boss alone. It means that as long as they go late, the resurrection crystal will have no chance with them.

    "Deputy head? Do we want to go in?" at this time, a member of the blood alliance Knight came behind yasna and asked for instructions softly, "what should we do after going in?"

    At this time, the holy Dragon Alliance and the army watched Mu Hantian go in, and without hesitation directly led the people around them to go in. The onlookers always knew that the two guilds without lower limit and integrity must be trying to grab the rhythm of the boss. They can only pray that Mu Hantian can ensure his safety and not let the two guilds steal the boss.

    They didn''t expect that the boss would lead Mu Hantian. Originally, the strategy group could distribute things in its own way, but now Mu Hantian''s arrival made them feel that the boss had no chance with their strategy group. However, the holy Dragon Alliance and army also do not need the existence of reputation, and directly intend to rob the boss.

    Yasina watched the two guilds go in and frowned instantly. With the personality of the two guilds, if Mu Hantian robbed the boss, she might directly attack Mu Hantian in the end. After thinking for a moment, he immediately made a decision and said, "let''s follow in. If anything happens, we can maintain order."

    Yasina doesn''t want to see the death of players, let alone whether Mu Hantian can''t beat the two guilds, but if she can challenge the existence of boss alone, she can certainly kill several players, and maybe she can leave easily. To know that the boss is not intelligent, players can easily push to the boss. If human beings have the strength of boss, it will be 100 times more difficult to kill than boss. Then, yasna took the members of the blood alliance Knights behind her and went in directly. Klein just looked at the Tong people and walked in without saying a word. It seems that their basic situation has broken through the sky and successfully activated a new skill - telepathy.

    According to the information obtained, it is known that the special boss will appear under a pine tree, but it is also. At the junction of the 24th and the 25th, isn''t it Christmas and Christmas Eve? If it doesn''t appear under the Christmas tree, where can it appear?

    There is a huge pine tree in the lost forest, so the conspicuous existence must have appeared there. And there is an open space under the pine tree, enough to accommodate a huge boss.

    Mu Hantian looked at the position on the map and soon came to the pine tree. He saw a slight blue light on the branches of the pine tree. At the same time, the snow falling down was penetrated by the light, which made people feel that the snow was also blue.

    I have to say that the pine tree looks very charming. If it is used as a dating place, it is quite good.

    "Step. Step. Step." there was a rush of footsteps behind Mu Hantian. Mu Hantian didn''t have to look back to see who it was, because the person appearing at the moment must be the strategy group just now.

    As the footsteps approached, the first one to appear behind Mu Hantian was the holy Dragon Alliance, followed by the army. Then there is Fenglin volcano led by Klein and Tong people, and finally the blood alliance Knights led by yasina. Immediately, the originally quiet environment was destroyed, and the elegant atmosphere was indifferent, which made Mu Hantian sigh helplessly.

    With the emergence of the four guilds, many players who seemed to come to watch also appeared in the rear. Those players saw Mu Hantian standing under the pine tree at the first sight and immediately became excited about each other.

    "Is he going to challenge the boss again?" "the strategy group is going to give up the boss?" there was an exclamation around immediately.

    Yasina looked at Mu Hantian''s back and was very tangled. Although the first floor was only a short time, yasina had firmly kept Mu Hantian in mind. She kept looking for mu Hantian''s figure in this year, but she heard where it appeared. When she rushed over, there was no blue figure.

    "Do you want to go alone?" yasina couldn''t help biting her lower lip. All the information she received in this year showed that Mu Hantian fought alone. Although he had some intersection with the black cat on the moon night, he didn''t act with them. During this year, yasna was very concerned about Mu cold day''s actions. The more she cared, the more she left Mu cold day''s shadow in her heart. Seeing him at the moment made yasna feel worried.

    "Finally, I can see the legendary blue glory fighting." Klein shook his hands excitedly, and Tong people also had a hot expression on his face, trying to see how strong Mu Hantian was.

    "Well, there are more and more people. Does it look like it''s going to be cool? But the boss is really slow!" Mu Hantian put his hands behind his head as a pillow and kept looking at the starry night sky. If you can''t see such a night sky in the real world, what''s the reason? There''s no need to say more!

    "Jingle jingle jingle jingle jingle jingle jingle jingle jingle jingle jingle jingle jingle jingle jingle jingle jingle jingle jingle jingle jingle jingle jingle jingle jingle jingle jingle jingle jingle jingle jingle jingle jingle jingle jingle jingle jingle jingle jingle jingle jingle jingle jingle jingle jingle jingle jingle jingle jingle jingle jingle jingle jingle jingle jingle jingle jingle jingle jingle jingle jingle jingle jingle Jing. Immediately, everyone showed a serious expression, but mu Hantian still looked at the sky unchanged.

    Then two parallel white lights, like the air flow from the tail wing of the aircraft, floated directly above the Mu cold day, and then flew away, and the light immediately disappeared, followed by the bell. Immediately, a larger and larger black shadow fell quickly, with the sound of the broken air, and crashed directly in front of Mu Hantian. The snowflakes on the ground were immediately brought up by the terrible gravity, directly rolled up a snow fog, and then dissipated immediately.

    In that place, a monster dressed in santa claus clothes appeared in the middle of the snowflake, and the skin was a kind of cyan black, the face was very distorted, and the red eyes protruded directly, as if to get rid of the eyes. Four green blood vessels immediately appeared next to the monster, and the traitor Nicholas was directly displayed on his head.

    "The boss appeared!" with the voice of the onlookers behind him, the strategy group immediately pulled out their weapons and was ready to rush up, but yasna and Klein directly stopped the companions behind them. The holy Dragon Alliance and the army had a sinister smile and didn''t know what they were thinking.

    Mu Hantian looked at the monster in front of him, finally put down his leisurely hands, then directly held the hilt of the sword at his waist, and a despised smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.

    The boss kept releasing a sound similar to the forced movement of mechanical aging, which made Mu Hantian''s face show a trace of dissatisfaction. This sound was really annoying. The Nine Tailed Fox on the neck raised his head and looked at the boss in front of him. He immediately knew that Mu Hantian was going to fight again. He quickly came down from Mu Hantian, ran to one side, and was ready to add blood to Mu Hantian at any time.

    "Er, ah," the boss said slowly, and then his right hand directly raised the enlarged axe and rushed directly to the Mu cold day who seemed to despise it.

    With the hurricane brought by the boss''s charge, Mu Hantian''s robe was blown directly in the air, but mu Hantian still stayed in place. His right hand still held the handle of the sword, squatted and leaned forward slightly, making a look that he could draw the sword at any time.

    "Draw a knife and cut the hell sword three sections!" Mu Hantian looked at the boss who was almost in front of him and slowly put away his smile. With the skill light on the sword around his waist, a white light and shadow flashed out in an instant and directly hit the axe waving towards Mu Hantian.

    "Qiang ~" with the sound of sword and axe symphony, an air wave broke out in the center, directly rolled up the snow on the ground and rushed around quickly, just like a snowstorm, directly hitting the players around.

    But at this time, although the players around were blown by the snow and wanted to close their eyes directly, they didn''t dare to close their eyes. They just blocked some wind and snow with their arms, but their slightly narrowed eyes still stared at the place that caused the snowstorm. They didn''t want to miss the battle picture of blue brilliance, and maybe the first battle they saw was the last.

    Of course, Mu Hantian''s strength didn''t make them feel that the name of blue brilliance was white. They saw that the huge figure quickly retreated five or six steps back, and the figure several times smaller only retreated back. It can be said that the boss was directly repulsed by Mu Hantian.

    Then everyone''s eyes widened unnaturally and their mouth opened unnaturally. How high is the attribute of being able to repel the boss? Although the strength of this special boss is only 40 floors, no one in the strategy group can do this. Now they can repel the boss of 30 floors is very excellent.

    "Sure enough, you are still so strong." Athena stared at the picture in front of her and unconsciously whispered out the thoughts hidden in her heart.

 Chapter 213

    Well, let''s introduce Mu Hantian''s Ming shenliu. This sword skill will be used in the world of learning and fighting the six pointed star of the city.

    Ming shenliu: wind blade, wing blade, full moon tooth, flying dance, death sprint, one blade breaks the air, death comes, red lotus industry fire.

    All right, that''s it

 Chapter 214

    The blizzard rolled up by the air wave only for a moment, then stopped its fierce appearance, and the snowflakes drifted slowly in the air. At the moment when the boss didn''t stand firm, a fast blue figure flashed directly in front of the boss, and then the sword on the blue figure''s hand suddenly burst into blue light, quickly scratched seven or eight marks on the boss, and then the sword light turned around with the blue figure and scratched on the boss again, Then the blue figure kicked directly into the boss''s chest and fell on the ground through the reaction force, and the knife awn emitted by skills radiated bits and pieces of blue light in the night, which was very moving.

    It can be said that without the existence of the boss, everyone''s heartstrings would hang on it if he danced with his sword like this.

    "Dong!" I saw that the boss didn''t have a stable body shape. In an instant, he was subjected to a violent attack. Then he went back quickly again and directly hit the trunk of the huge pine tree. The snow accumulated on the pine tree fell directly. In an instant, the boss was covered by more than half of the snow. It makes people feel miserable.

    At this time, everyone''s eyes widened again, because the first blood bar at the top next to the boss directly dropped a quarter. In other words, Mu Hantian directly cut off the boss''s 6 in less than four or five seconds. 25% of the blood volume, that is to say, another 80 seconds or so, the boss will be directly paid by Mu Hantian.

    Like the gatekeeper boss, the boss can not be killed by one person. Although there is only the attribute of the level 40 gatekeeper boss, it is not that one person can fight alone. Otherwise, the strategy group will not send so many people to rob.

    Mu Hantian''s successful action proved that the boss can fight alone. This damage, this sword skill, can be said to be a well deserved player first.

    "Too terrible, is this the strength of blue brilliance!" Klein couldn''t believe the scene in front of him. In a face-to-face meeting, the boss was beaten into such a miserable look.

    "It''s really too strong. I can''t compare with him at all. If I didn''t know that the game was very fair, otherwise I would really think there was a bug." although Tongren knew Mu Hantian''s strength, they didn''t expect Mu Hantian to strengthen the boss from the front, and cut off so much blood from the boss, but he was unharmed. It can prove that Mu Hantian is not just better than them, But not at the same level.

    "Oh!" Nicholas suddenly roared angrily. The sound wave was full of awe, which completely indicated that he was angry. He rushed directly from under the pine tree to Mu Hantian. Every time the giant foot fell to the ground, the ground would tremble at a distance, which fully reflected Nicholas''s power.

    Mu Hantian is not empty of this boss at the moment. After all, he has singled out the boss with higher strength. At the moment, Nicholas is only the strength of a boss with only 40 floors to guard the customs. How can Mu Hantian counsele! And I don''t know which great man once said, "don''t advise, just do it!"

    At this time, Mu Hantian took the sword and rushed towards Nicholas. Within two seconds, the two figures came into contact with each other and directly began the white-edged war. Mu Hantian watched the giant axe waving and quickly cut Nicholas with his sword. With the sound of breaking the air, two red typhoid fever appeared directly on Nicholas''s stomach, and Nicholas''s giant axe directly hit Mu Hantian''s waist. If it hadn''t been a game, he would have died early, The blood bar on Mu Han''s head only dropped 3%, and the people present were not calm for a moment. NIMA''s damage was so powerful, even her blood volume and defense were so fierce?

    However, if you let such a boss deduct too much blood at once, Mu Hantian doesn''t have the strength to brush and guard the pass boss alone, because the 40 layers of strength will go to a pile of blood. Don''t the stronger boss directly kill him?

    Yasina looked at Mu Hantian, who was constantly fighting with Nicholas, and was distracted. At the moment, she felt that the boss in Mu Hantian''s hand was completely like an elite monster in the maze, and there was no room for victory!

    "Ming shenliu - blade of the wind" Mu Hantian directly took an arrow step to avoid the attack of the giant axe, and then quickly pulled out Tianjing, who also sent out blue light again. With Mu Hantian''s action, Tianjing drew a sword wave in the air. Nicholas seemed to see that Mu Hantian released his skills, and the giant axe in his hand also sent out huge white light at the same time, Then he directly prepared hard resistance without dodging, and the giant axe in his hand smashed Mu Hantian at a slow speed.

    The blade of the strong wind soon hit Nicholas''s stomach directly, leaving a red injury in his stomach. Instead of being avoided as everyone imagined, the giant axe directly crossed Mu''s body in the cold day, and hit the snow heavily, directly causing a gust of wind and waves.

    At this moment, Mu Hantian''s blood bar directly decreased to about 91%, but Nicholas''s blood bar was only 89%. Looking at this situation, it seems that blood exchange is more beneficial to Mu Hantian. At this time, the Nine Tailed Fox, which has been ignored by the public, suddenly emits bursts of white light. I saw the Nine Tailed Fox stand up, two cute little claws move up and down, and countless faint lights gather in front of him, gradually forming a white sphere, followed by the cry of the Nine Tailed Fox, The white sphere disappeared into Mu Hantian''s body in an instant, and the blood strip on Mu Hantian''s head was full in an instant.

    The immediate scene makes people feel that they cheated too much. The milk volume is not generally large, and the boss who lost money because of blood exchange is now even worse. In other words, if the attack goes on like this, the boss will die directly within a few times.

    "Drink!" Mu Hantian didn''t care about his own blood volume, because he had estimated how much damage he would suffer if he didn''t receive it. Since there was nothing, he would not try hard to avoid the attack, but attack the boss quickly, which could improve the efficiency.

    Nicholas didn''t know how much blood Mu Hantian had, but all he knew was that the mole ants in front of him were not dead. He shook up his axe and cut it directly. Lin Le smiled slightly at the corners of his mouth, and his body directly burst into violence, leaving a red shadow along the way. The things in Mu Hantian''s eyes slowed down instantly. The speed of cutting the axe was very slow in Mu Hantian''s eyes, and he jumped directly. He saw that the giant axe directly drew under Mu Hantian, and Mu Hantian obeyed his own inertia, Rushed directly to the boss''s front door.

    "Er ah!" Nicholas saw Mu Hantian jump and fly to his eyes, and directly fanned in that direction with his left hand, intending to beat Mu Hantian down. Mu Hantian did not intend to attack Nicholas''s body, but the target was the palm waved. After all, attacking any part of the game would cause the same damage.

    Mu Hantian turned his body directly to the palm of his hand in the air, and then the Tianjing in his hand burst out a bright blue light, "surging and stabbing!" with the emergence of the blue light, Mu Hantian''s figure flying towards the front door stopped abruptly. In the eyes of everyone, Mu Hantian''s body turned directly in the air, and Mu Hantian''s body flew along the direction of his hand, In an instant, Tianjing came into contact with Nicholas''s palm. Mu Hantian immediately felt a huge force coming from the ghost in his hand. He couldn''t resist the boss''s power in the air, so mu Hantian flew out directly with the movement of his palm, but mu Hantian quickly turned a somersault in the air and directly adjusted his landing posture, There are two traces of about seven or eight meters in length directly on the snow, and snowflakes float in the air.

    "Good strength! Then let''s continue!" Mu Hantian stood up directly from the place surrounded by snowflakes. He saw a sword tip pierced through the snowflakes, and then waved it with force. The snowflakes that originally surrounded Mu Hantian dissipated in an instant along the wind brought by Tianjing.

    Then Mu Hantian burst up again. With continuous steps, he took the scattered snowflakes behind him, and soon another white-edged battle began directly. However, Mu Hantian''s blood volume has been maintained at more than 90%, and Nicholas has become yellow.

    At the moment, the holy Dragon Alliance and the army seemed to be unable to sit still. As agreed, they quickly approached the boss from both sides and immediately prepared to attack.

    "What are they going to do!" Tong Ren was shocked. At this time, he suddenly found that the holy Dragon Alliance and army appeared near the boss. However, Mu Hantian was still fighting with Nicholas. Mu Hantian''s focus could be revealed in the sword light.

    Asina, Klein and others heard the shouts of Tong people and immediately noticed that the holy Dragon Alliance and army were no longer around them, but had appeared near the boss. Look, the posture was ready to attack the boss, and everyone looked with an evil smile, obviously going to rob the boss.

    "These guys really don''t want to face!" Klein''s anger immediately appeared on his face.

    "The holy Dragon Alliance and the army are a group of guys who don''t need face for their own interests. They can really make it out by any means. In the eyes of so many players, they dare to rob the boss." yasina''s face immediately revealed a trace of disgust, and the faces of the blood alliance Knights nearby all have this expression. This kind of behavior is the most shameful, but their guild doesn''t matter!

    "Shall we help him?" Tong man looked at the appearance of these people and was very disgusted. He wanted to help, but he didn''t know how to help and hit the boss? Isn''t that a robbery? To attack the army and the holy dragon? That''s even more impossible. It''s killing! It''s all about how players can do this.

    "We''d better watch!" yasina suddenly found that although Mu Hantian''s face showed a trace of dissatisfaction, she was still very confident. She didn''t stop or do anything at all, but continued to cut with Nicholas. "This guy seems very sure!"

    Klein and Tong people also noticed Mu Hantian''s expression at this time, and nodded in agreement.

    Mu Hantian doesn''t know the behavior of the holy Dragon Alliance and the army? That''s impossible, because now they have begun to attack the boss, but mu Hantian''s attack has not been reduced at all, but continues to attack the boss. Want to rob his boss? It''s just living in a dream! You know, he has a very accurate grasp of blood volume. When he saw that Nicholas had only the last blood left, he stopped his hand.

    The holy Dragon Alliance and the army watched Mu Hantian stop attacking, thought he was ready to give up, and immediately accelerated the attack on the boss. Then, looking at the blood strip of the boss, everyone showed a greedy smile, but they didn''t notice that Mu Hantian had no hopeless expression on his face, but showed a confident look.

    "Then it''s over!" Mu Hantian saw that the blood strip was only 10%, and the boss immediately entered a violent state. At this time, the change of the boss instantly made the attack of the two sides stiff involuntarily. At this coincidental time, a blue figure suddenly burst up and directly appeared in front of the boss.

 Chapter 215

    "Netherworld flow - blade of the wind."

    "Netherworld flow - wing front."

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    Although the boss''s change in red blood made them stunned when attacking, those players were still excited and were preparing to beat the water dog and continue to kill the boss. However, at this time, two skill names sounded in my ears. An inexplicable pressure directly stunned the action on their hands, and the boss''s blood bar was cleared in this moment.

    When Mu Hantian saw the boss''s red blood, he directly grasped the Tianjing sword. At this time, Tianjing immediately emitted a bright blue light, indicating that Mu Hantian had started to cut Tianjing out at a high speed. The sword wave cut took the snow on the ground and flew to Nicholas at a high speed. The snow brought by the white sword spirit obscured the blue figure, Gave Mu Hantian a sense of mystery.

    While waving his sword, Mu Hantian quickly took the blue crystal back into the sheath with a "clang", and then immediately erected the crystal and directly made the action of the wing front. Mu Hantian''s eyes at this time were only Nicholas in front of him, followed by the blue light that had just faded in his hand, blooming again, For a moment, Mu Hantian''s original position had his figure, but there was also a squatting Mu Hantian''s figure behind Nicholas. Then I saw the original Mu cold day floating directly in the air, but it was fast enough to leave a remnant in place.

    At this time, Mu Han Tian''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. Nicholas, who had eaten the sword skill twice in a row, still had 3% of his blood. As long as the army and the holy dragon attacked again, he could take away the boss.

    At this moment, Mu Hantian quickly turned back, pointed the Tianjing in his hand at Nicholas in front of him, and then suddenly burst out a strong momentum, which was not only aimed at the boss in front of him, but also pressed the momentum on the army and the holy Dragon Alliance.

    In just three seconds, Tianjing directly bloomed the charming blue light for the third time. Tianjing cut Nicholas from top to bottom. The originally fast speed was very slow in the eyes of the public at the moment. A sword stabbed in, and then quickly cut down like tofu, while the blood strip on Nicholas''s head was instantly cleared 0, With the huge sword mark, Nicholas slowly divided his body into two halves. The left and right were divided very carefully, and every cent was on the axis of symmetry. Nicholas''s huge figure immediately turned into fragments and fell on Mu Hantian.

    The people of the army and the holy dragon looked at Nicholas who had dissipated in front of them. Everyone was stunned. The last blow that fell on Nicholas seemed to hit them. These people did not expect that Lin Le, who had stopped playing boss, would attack again, and this attack gave the boss''s last blood seconds in an instant.

    At this moment, they directly forgot the great pressure Nicholas felt before his death, and also forgot that they robbed the boss first. At the moment, their eyes were full of blood red, just like the boss, staring at Mu Hantian who was looking at the booty.

    "Well, there''s really a resurrection crystal! It''s really this attribute." Mu Hantian clicked on his item column. At the top, there was a holy crystal of resurrection, a pile of rare materials and a star iron with S-class materials. Mu Han Tian glanced at the holy crystal stone of the resurrection, which was still the effect of the pit father. He didn''t change it, so he ignored it. There is only one sentence written on the star iron. Only senior blacksmiths can make special materials for equipment.

    In fact, until the boss died, many people were not completely convinced that there was a resurrection crystal, because they all felt that the dead could not be resurrected, because the external body also died with the game. Can this resurrection prop resurrect the noumenon through time and space? It''s obviously impossible, okay, but what Mu Hantian said at the moment, they immediately think there are really resurrection props, because Mu Hantian''s popularity makes them think they won''t lie, and don''t you think Mu Hantian is looking at the information of an object? Although I didn''t take it out, I can confirm the existence of this prop.

    At this moment, the people of the holy Dragon Alliance and the army immediately blushed. At the moment, everyone immediately paid attention to Mu Hantian. Tongren, who had no demand for the resurrection crystal, just looked at him calmly and was not as nervous as others.

    At this time, the players in the holy Dragon Alliance and the army immediately looked at each other, took out their weapons directly, and then surrounded Mu Hantian.

    "Oh! Do you want to congratulate me on killing the boss again?" Mu Hantian looked at the greedy players in front of him and couldn''t help showing a trace of ridicule.

    "Hand over the resurrection props!" the leader of the army and the holy dragon immediately shouted to Lin le. When Mu Hantian just wanted to say something, a cold female voice came from his side.

    "Have you had enough?" at this time, with a serious face and the members of the blood alliance Knights behind her, yasna directly broke the siege of the holy Dragon Alliance and army and came to Mu Hantian, followed by Tong people and Klein.

    At the moment when the holy Dragon Alliance and the army blocked Mu Hantian, yasina, Tong people and Klein immediately became serious. Although yasina had long guessed that this might happen in the end, it was awed by Mu Hantian''s strength. Yasina also felt that they did not dare to do this to Mu Hantian, but unexpectedly they did it.

    "The boss war is over and the final winner of the props has been confirmed. However, what do you want to do? Are you ready to start a war here and then fight?" yasina directly stood up for mu Hantian and stopped the action of the holy Dragon Alliance and army.

    "Deputy head of yasina, it seems that he is not a member of the strategy group! That is, he doesn''t need to be treated in the way of the strategy group." the captain of Shenglong United directly came out and pointed to Mu Hantian who had narrowed his eyes slightly.

    "Yes, people who are not in the strategy group should not be treated in the way of the strategy group. Moreover, what resurrection crystal does he need as a lone player, and shouldn''t he give the resurrection crystal to us who are lucky and hard?" at this time, the captain of the army also came out. Even if diabel didn''t die, the habits of the army haven''t changed at all, which is still so disgusting.

    "It seems that I remember your army has gone to recuperate! Strictly speaking, you are not part of the strategy group!" Klein immediately stepped forward and said with disgust, "and strategy? It seems that others have made more contributions to strategy than any of you!"

    "You guy!" the captain of the army immediately became angry. He didn''t expect that the person in front of him was so annoying. But he''s also very annoying, okay?

    "Hum! We don''t need to talk to you so much! The resurrection crystal is our holy Dragon Alliance to be determined!" at this time, the captain of the holy Dragon Alliance said directly with pride on his face.

    "Then our blood alliance Knights will not give in!" said yasna directly with a cold face. It was obvious that she was very angry at this time. Klein showed a serious expression and made a direct decision to support Lin le.

    "Holy dragon United get out!" "army, you losers!" it seems that the players who have just been watching the excitement around can''t stand their idols being bullied like this. For a moment, they all appeared behind Mu Hantian and others. Immediately, the power of Mu Hantian has completely exceeded that of holy Dragon united and army.

    Mu Hantian, who silently watched the development of the situation, couldn''t help laughing when he saw that so many people supported him. After all, it moved him, okay! Then Mu Hantian went directly to the front of yasna and said, "I said, haven''t you asked me about this resurrection crystal for so long?"

    This sentence instantly stunned everyone. Mu Hantian didn''t understand what he was going to do, but mu Hantian looked at the holy dragon Union and army with a contemptuous look at the moment.

    "Want to revive the crystal?" Mu Hantian couldn''t help laughing. The holy dragon Union and army in front of him can be said to be a group of funny people. Knowing his strength, he dared to ask for this thing!

    "Yes! As long as you can grab this thing from me, but I don''t know how much it will cost?" Mu Hantian directly crossed the system menu, and a spherical crystal appeared in his hand, and then wrapped in a gold frame. Let everyone know that this thing is the rumored resurrection crystal - the holy crystal of resurrection.

    "Then! Please come and take it!" Mu Hantian directly pulled out Tianjing, which immediately sent out a bright blue light.

    Call~~~~~~~

    At this moment, there was only the sound of the wind in the field, and all the people dared not move. Although the army and the holy dragon were very greedy for the resurrection crystal, they did not dare to mess with it now. Because Mu Hantian''s sky crystal, which is emitting blue light, indicates that they are in an attack state. It is likely that the sword that can defeat the boss will fall on them at the moment they go up to rob the resurrection crystal. They don''t think they can stop the sword.

    And just as Mu Hantian just said, Mu Hantian, who has strong strength, doesn''t have to be afraid of the coalition army in front of him. Even if the crystal is robbed, they will at least be destroyed, not to mention the support of so many people behind Mu Hantian.

    At this time, the army that has just been filled with greed and the holy Dragon Alliance are also sober. Although they don''t know whether Mu Hantian will kill people, they don''t want to be hurt. It can be said that they have counselled and just shouted for something, but they don''t dare to take it at the moment. This situation directly makes their faces feel hot. It''s very uncomfortable to be beaten in the face in an instant!

    "Damn it! Go!" the captain of the holy Dragon Alliance took out the transfer crystal with a look of resentment and left here directly. The members behind hurriedly left. When the army saw that their allies had gone, it was helpless to retreat. After all, it was impossible to get the resurrection crystal in the current form, although it was also impossible.

    "Hoo!" yasna looked at the retreating army and the holy dragon Union and breathed a sigh of relief. Seriously, she was really afraid that the two sides would fight. It can be said that such a fight would cause great losses to the army and the holy dragon Union, and the progress of the strategy would be slower. Moreover, she was more worried that Mu Hantian would be hurt. After all, Mu Hantian was a very important friend in her mind, And the concept of this friend is slowly rising.

    "Mu Hantian, you''re not afraid of fighting just now!" yasina went directly to Mu Hantian and poked out her head.

    Mu Hantian saw yasina''s lovely action at the moment, and a blush flashed on her face involuntarily, but suddenly showed a playful expression, "meat silk Na, are we familiar?"

 Chapter 216

    "Ha?" Athena became angry with her lovely expression just now. I saw the eyes staring at Mu Hantian, directly found Mu Hantian''s playful expression, and instantly became more angry, "I said you! Although we haven''t been together for a long time, I saved you anyway! Do I give you such a small impression!"

    As she said this, she directly grabbed Mu Hantian''s shoulder with her hand and shook Mu Hantian vigorously. You know, during this year, Ya Sina has been worried about Mu Hantian and regarded him as a good friend. Now, the person who is worried about doesn''t remember her directly. How can she not be angry.

    "Rousna! I remember! We are really familiar! It''s all my fault!" Mu Hantian didn''t expect that yassna would be so excited. He was shaking his head. He was obviously just kidding.

    "Hum!" hearing this, yasna directly released the jade hand holding Mu cold sky, and then directly waved her head to show that I was angry and came to comfort me soon.

    "Poof! As an apology, I''ll invite you to dinner!" Mu Hantian saw yasna''s arrogant appearance, instantly felt that yasna was so cute, and involuntarily put her shoulder directly on yasna''s shoulder.

    She saw a faint blush on her pretty face, but she didn''t beat Mu Hantian''s hand, nodded slightly, and said softly in a mosquito like voice, "I''ll forgive you! But I want you to do it yourself." although she was still a little angry, it was enough to see that Mu Hantian apologized, Moreover, yasina likes the food made by Mu Hantian very much. Although she has been practicing cooking, she has not reached the level of cooking at this time. However, the food made by Mu Hantian is more delicious than what she does now. In order to eat better, she resolutely agreed.

    "Is that really miss yasna!" "I''ve never seen the deputy head like this before!" "and I''ve been shouldered! Doesn''t the deputy head never let others touch her!" there were startling voices around immediately. The most serious ones were the members of the blood League cavalry regiment, because they often followed yasna, But I''ve never seen yasna look like this, just like an ordinary girl meeting her boyfriend. Usually, they see the cold expression of yasna, and they have stronger command ability than male players. In such an instant, I felt that the relationship between blue brilliance and Athena was unusual, and the rhythm promised to go on a date!

    "That meat silk Na, let''s go!" Mu Hantian looked at the players who were constantly talking about them, and felt a great pressure in an instant. He had never seen such a scene. Although there were discussions at the beginning, it was far from as strong as it is now.

    Yasina just nodded. Although she often focused on going out, she didn''t like such a scene very much, but at the moment, yasina suddenly thought of something, then pulled her mouth and said, "who''s that meat silk na?"

    Mu Hantian could not help showing a funny expression when he saw yasina''s late reaction, "isn''t rousina you?"

    "Ha!!!" yasina was angry in an instant. She just forgives him for forgetting herself and remembers her name wrong. However, when she saw the playful expression on Mu Hantian''s face, she immediately reflected that this guy was intentional, "although I don''t know what bad words meat silk Na is! But my name is yasina! It''s not meat silk na!!!"

    "Good rousna, understand rousna!" Mu Hantian continued to tease the nickname of Asina, regardless of the really blackened Asina in front of him, but no one here must understand it.

    "Ah! Mu cold day!" yasna''s blackened face suddenly returned to normal, and her delicate face directly showed a bright smile. Looking at yasna''s abnormal appearance, Mu Han felt a cold behind her and swallowed a mouthful of saliva directly.

    "Look, I won''t bite you!" Asina immediately jumped on Mu Hantian, and then directly bit Mu Hantian''s shoulder. In an instant, Mu Hantian gave a huge scream, and the people around silently turned back, saying that they didn''t know Asina in front of them.

    "Ah!!!!! I''m wrong! Asina! I won''t call you rousna!" Mu Hantian cried in an instant. I didn''t expect Asina would directly attack him and bite him, and she tried her best to bite, as if she was going to bite a piece of meat off Mu Hantian.

    "Ah! Let go! Are you a dog!" after hearing Mu Hantian''s words, Asina still didn''t let go, but bit harder.

 Chapter 217

    December 25, 22nd floor

    The area of the 22nd floor is quite wide, but it is more than eight kilometers in diameter. Most of them are evergreen forests and countless lakes in various places. There is a huge lake in the center. On the south bank is the main city of goral, and on the north bank is the labyrinth area. Other places are all silent and beautiful coniferous forests. Goral is only a small village, not a broad city like other floors.

    At the southernmost end, there is a house called Sen''s house. In the original book, it is the hut of Tong people and Athena. Just like the name of the forest house, the house is surrounded by countless conifers, and there are often some wild animals in the forest. These animals are very close to the player, are not aggressive, and can not be attacked.

    There is only one path to the forest house. The trees stand neatly on both sides of the path. From time to time, you can see a trace of sunlight reflected by water waves from the gap between trees

    In addition to the forest, there are countless hills. These scenes turn the 22nd floor into a paradise. People living here can certainly feel a natural atmosphere, which makes people very peaceful and leisurely.

    This beautiful scene is the place where Tongren and yasna had a wedding trip together in the original book. It can be imagined that this place is beautiful, but this beautiful cabin has been occupied by Mu Hantian.

    Mu Hantian is a lone player. He always does tasks alone. Except for the boss on the first floor, he has never formed a team again. In order to avoid the trouble of being found, he not only needs to change into ordinary equipment when he goes home, but his residence must be in a remote place, and the forest house that has been going to the periphery is very suitable for him, And the environment is still so beautiful.

    Therefore, after the customs clearance on the 21st floor, Mu Hantian took all his savings to buy this house, but this place was found after Mu Hantian turned around for a long time. After all, the original book did not write how to get to the forest house, and the location of the forest house was not shown on the map.

    But on this day, Mu Hantian, a home that has never welcomed others, will come to the first important guest.

    Walking on this secluded path, Mu Hantian is not so distracted as before, and looks at the familiar environment around him calmly. But at the moment, Asina, who was with Mu Hantian, looked at the surrounding beautiful environment like a curious child. Although snowflakes are falling in the sky at this time, it makes the environment more beautiful.

    Mu Hantian, who had managed to escape from yasna''s terrible mouth before, said goodbye to Klein and others from Tongren, and agreed to meet with yasna in gaolal village on the 22nd floor on the afternoon of the 25th. Originally, Mu Hantian didn''t want to do it himself, but yasna had no choice but to eat what he did. He has never been lucky to come to this family.

    At this time, Mu Hantian was taking the road, but his eyes were basically on yasna, who stared around. Looking at yasna''s beautiful appearance and the beautiful scenery around him, he always felt that every moment was a beautiful portrait. However, yasna''s performance at the moment also made Mu Hantian''s mouth slightly tilt up, thinking that he was here for the first time. After all, he couldn''t find such a place in his original world.

    Yasina was very curious about Mu Hantian''s residence. The beautiful scenery along the way surprised her instantly. She never knew that there was such a beautiful place in Sao. She thought Mu Hantian was GM and had extraordinary strength to find such a beautiful place that had never been found.

    However, at this time, the location is becoming more and more remote. It is a completely uninhabited place. If no one leads the way, it can be said that Mu Hantian''s home may not be found after walking around here for a long time. If she could not see the road she had just walked on the map, yasna felt that she would get lost when she walked back. Perhaps it was the location where people could get lost that led to no one finding it!

    The path in the forest is made of wood, which appears in the forest. Along with this path, they kept walking forward. After a period of time, the end of the path appeared in their eyes. At the same time, an elegant wooden villa also came into view.

    "Wooden house?" they went directly under the villa. Yasna saw the nameplate pasted on the doorpost and read it out quietly.

    "Well, this is my home!" Mu Hantian looked at yasna and smiled directly. Then he came forward to open the door and made a gentleman''s ceremony towards yasna. "Welcome to the wooden house. You are the first guest in the wooden house."

    "The first guest?" yasina took back her eyes and saw Mu Han Tian''s action at this time, but yasina was surprised by her words. "Haven''t you brought anyone here?"

    "Yes! No one has ever been here." Mu Hantian continued to keep a smile on his face. "This is a quiet place. How can I let someone break this place! You are the first guest. You should be honored!"

    Hearing Mu Hantian''s words, yasina knew Mu Hantian''s thoughts. After all, if she was in such a place, she didn''t want to be disturbed. Then seeing Mu Hantian''s invitation, she came forward and went in, "excuse me." yasina can be said to have entered someone else''s house for the first time, so she was a little nervous at this time, and she was still alone. Generally, this situation is the existence of boyfriend and girlfriend.

    Asina felt that the home was very warm. The appropriate furniture was placed and some beautiful potted plants were planted, which matched those furniture very well. And the sunshine outside the window revealed, making people feel a trace of warmth.

    Yasina unconsciously stood directly next to the window, which was a huge beautiful lake, and the continuous mountains and blue sky nearby directly became a beautiful picture.

    "What a beautiful place." yasna couldn''t help expressing her feelings. Mu cold day laughed when he heard yasna''s praise, because this is the place he chose.

    At the beginning, he spent a lot of time decorating the house. Every design came from his handwriting. Many furniture were specially customized, and even the design drawings were drawn by himself. At this time, yasina''s performance is to praise his design, which naturally makes him happy. Moreover, in the future, he is going to take this as their home. If yasina doesn''t like it, he can only knock it out and do it again.

    Seeing that Athena was still observing the beautiful scenery, Mu cold day went directly to the bedroom and clicked on the panel in front of her.

 Chapter 218

    "Eh? Where''s that guy?" yasina finally recovered, but found that Mu Hantian''s figure had disappeared, so she began to walk around the house alone, and the first room she walked into was the bedroom Mu Hantian had just entered.

    "Er!" Mu Hantian looked at the girl at the door with a bad face. The girl''s face was full of blush, and her face revealed an expression of disbelief, and her eyes were stunned. Mu Hantian felt a little bad when he looked at his own situation.

    "Ah! Pervert!!" after reacting, yasna immediately screamed, then slammed the door, ran to the sofa in the living room and sat with her face covered.

    Mu Hantian didn''t expect this situation at all. At this time, he was just wearing a pair of underwear. He saw that yasina was still in a daze. He thought she didn''t relax so early, so he went back to the bedroom and took off his equipment directly. Although he only needed to click in the panel to take off his equipment in Sao, he would be wearing underwear for a moment, But at this time, Athena broke in.

    "This kind of welfare should not be all for men. Why did they change clothes when they saw women? Why did they turn around?" Mu Hantian mocked himself silently, then put on a casual suit and walked out. In his eyes, it was yasina who was sitting on the sofa with a red face.

    "What are you looking at? Hurry to cook!" yasina shouted angrily when she saw Mu Hantian coming out and staring at her. She knew it wasn''t his fault, but she just couldn''t calm down.

    Mu Hantian could only smile helplessly, then walked into the kitchen, directly pointed out a series of rare ingredients and began cooking. Originally, Asina would be very interested in those rare ingredients, but the situation just made Asina have to sit on the sofa and wait for mu cold weather to finish cooking.

    Cooking in Sao doesn''t need to cut vegetables like reality. You just need to click a few keys on the panel to quickly make a beautiful food. The heat needs to be set in person. In a short period of more than ten minutes, Mu Hantian directly had eight more beautiful foods in front of him, and the taste spread throughout the house, From time to time at the door of the kitchen, a small head poked out to see the situation, and the owner of the small head was Athena attracted by the smell.

    "OK! Let''s eat!" Mu Hantian had noticed yasna for a long time, but didn''t say anything. At this time, he came to the table with food. Yasna had sat on it and watched Mu Hantian put dishes on the table. At the moment, yasna didn''t know where to change her home clothes. She looked completely different.

    "How can you do so much!" yasina has sealed what just happened in the corner of her memory. At this time, she is completely attracted by the exquisite dishes in her eyes. The smell of 4 meat, 3 vegetable and 1 soup is very infatuated. Then she stares at Mu cold day with a strange look.

    "Hey, hey! Eat quickly! Why are you staring at me! There must be my reason to do so much." Mu Hantian was directly stared at by yasina''s eyes that wanted to dissect people, and unconsciously turned his head away.

    "Puff Chi!" looking at Mu Hantian''s embarrassing action, yasna immediately laughed, "what! You''re not such a strange person! Really. You pretend to look like that all day."

    "Strange?" Mu cold day is the corner of his mouth in an instant. When did he have something to do with this noun. Mu Hantian immediately saw that Asina was happily eating the big meal in front of her and was speechless, "eat goods, tell me what''s strange about me!"

    "I''m not a eater!" Athena immediately objected to the name, and then continued with a calm face, "From the first time I met you, I gave me the food directly, then said a few words and left. You didn''t feel grateful for saving you during the boss strategy. Finally, you threw down a recipe and didn''t even add friends to me. You left again. Besides, it seems that you have never formed a team in this year! I heard that the only time you formed a team was with me. You say this kind of person is not strange Is that right? "

    "Cough, cough." Mu Hantian was choked by yasna''s words in an instant. After thinking for a while, he retorted directly, "I gave you food only after seeing the relationship of team formation for the first time. At the same time, I gave you recipes officially because you saved me! It seems that those guys in Tongren are the same for team formation!" Mu Hantian had completely forgotten that he had fed like a cloak woman on the side of the road a few months ago.

    "So they are all weird people, OK! And you are too." yasina directly denied Lin Le''s answer.

    "I obviously have a time to talk to people, okay! Don''t say I''m like three noes!" Mu Hantian was dissatisfied immediately. When was he so strange? He was just a kind, lovely and handsome otaku!

    "How many friends do you have? There shouldn''t be ten!" yasna''s face immediately showed a hint of ponder. The lethality of this sentence suddenly soared and directly defeated Mu cold day.

    "Xing. Tongren. Qitai." Mu Hantian twitched and said several people who should or might be friends in this world. Of course, he was lucky to be his sister! It must be very good. But there were still no ten people. Suddenly Mu Hantian''s eyes lit up and saw a snow-white figure in an instant.

    "Just ten of them!" Mu Hantian quickly raised Xiaoyu, who was quietly eating food under the table. He saw that Xiaoyu showed a poor look and stared at the food under the table. His sense of existence was so bad that how could he catch it out. What''s more, it just wants to eat food quietly. It just wants to be a beautiful cute fox silently.

    Yasina watched Mu Hantian catch her demon like a treasure. Although this demon is very spiritual, it can''t be regarded as a human! He said helplessly, "you see, there are not ten people here? It''s not good to use the devil! And you put it down quickly. Others are very poor!" Xiaoyu heard yasna''s words and kept lighting its little head, as if she wanted to say that it is really poor.

    "Well, OK!" Mu Hantian reluctantly put this guy back on the ground, and then gave up the struggle with yasna, "I admit it! There''s nothing wrong with this!"

    Yasina smiled triumphantly when she saw Mu Hantian compromise. Immediately continue to the food in front of you: "but I''ve changed my outlook on you now! Why are you a man so good at cooking? I want to dissect you. I''ve been cooking for so long. I didn''t expect that it''s still not as delicious as you."

    Mu Hantian didn''t know how to explain the cooking when he heard yasina say. After all, when he was on the first floor, he could take out a piece of exquisite food. He could only say far fetched: "it''s just talent."

    "Alas! Really? I''m not reconciled! Cooking is not as good as a man." yasina didn''t study as deeply as Mu Hantian thought, which also let Mu Hantian breathe a sigh of relief.

    "It seems that you have a wife''s heart!" Mu Hantian couldn''t help laughing when he heard this.

    "Hum!" Asina did not refute Mu cold day, but kept eating the food in front of her. Soon, the eight plates of food had disappeared. Mu Hantian only ate some, and most of them were solved by the food that was lying on the sofa in front of him. During this time, Mu Hantian was very surprised at yasna''s moving chopsticks, just like a child who saw her favorite food, and ate the food in front of her directly.

    "Do I say you need it! It''s really a big food! Since you can''t eat, don''t eat so much!" Mu Hantian looked at yasna covering her stomach and was very helpless. Although he cooked so much food for the purpose of feeding, he didn''t expect this guy to eat all of it.

    "Er! I''m not a eater! I just don''t want to see delicious food wasted." yasna immediately protested Mu''s words, but because she pressed her bulging stomach, it didn''t have the slightest persuasion.

    "Drink some hawthorn tea! It''s helpful for digestion." Mu Hantian reluctantly took out the hawthorn tea he had prepared before. He just guessed that he would eat it, but he didn''t expect it to happen.

    Yasna just wanted to refuse, but she didn''t speak when she looked at the hawthorn tea already in front of her. At this time, night fell immediately. The sun outside the window was no longer white, but orange.

    The shadow of the tree is constantly lengthening, and the beautiful red light is shining on the water. If the original scenery changes into a picture, it is very attractive. Soon, yasna sees God, and Mu cold day drinks the tea in her hand silently, thinking about something.

    "Hmm?" when yasina picked up the tea again, she just wanted to take a sip, but she found that the tea was empty.

    "Bring it! I''ll add it for you." Mu Hantian saw yasna''s action, so he picked up the teapot and prepared to add tea to yasna. Yasina didn''t object. She let Mu cold day fill up the tea and continued to drink, because she didn''t have the feeling of support at the moment.

    Asina looked at the sky and seemed to think of something. She said, "how do you think of the world? Will you hate it?"

    Mu Hantian was slightly stunned. He didn''t expect that yasina would suddenly ask such a question, but mu Hantian quickly said: "the world is indeed full of danger, which many people hate. But I don''t think so. I feel very full."

    "Substantial?" hearing Mu Hantian''s words, yasina showed a look of thinking.

    Mu Han Tian smiled and continued, "do what you want to do without being limited by the frame of the world. As I said for the first time, we should know how to enjoy what we have."

    "Can you enjoy such a life now?" yasna seemed to laugh at herself.

    "It''s just that you''re forcing yourself. If you don''t force yourself to attack the boss every day, but do what you want to do, such as collecting some good ingredients and making something to reward yourself every day. Or when it comes to seeing the scenery in Sao and fishing? Don''t you feel very comfortable? This feeling can''t be experienced in reality." Mu Hantian''s words directly flowed into the depths of yasna''s heart and disrupted yasna''s state of mind at this time.

    "We can''t change the world, so we need to understand how to adapt to the world, and don''t you think the scenery outside is very beautiful? Even if the world is full of cruelty, it also has beautiful places. We should be good at discovering it." Mu Hantian enlightens Athena with a warm voice, because he just knows the shadow in Athena''s heart. This game can be said to have brought her many bad memories.

    Watching the people around him die constantly, Mu Hantian has seen more. Maybe you saw him talking loudly in the tavern yesterday, and his name appeared on the stone tablet the next day. However, Mu Hantian comes from China. He has seen many such things in the original world, and there are more disgusting things. Mu Hantian naturally won''t care too much. But the girl in front of him must not have such a good attitude.

    "Yes! Such beautiful scenery can''t be disgusted!" yasina immediately uttered a light tone, and Mu Hantian knew that she wanted to open. He smiled knowingly.

    "Di!" at this time, a dialog box suddenly appeared in front of Mu Hantian, ''yasina applies to add you as a friend'', with a circle and a fork under it. This made Mu Han stay a little. What''s the situation?

    "Cough. You. Don''t misunderstand too much! I just want to confirm your state! See if you are still alive." yasina looked at Mu Hantian''s questioning eyes and got flustered directly, as if she wanted to explain something.

    "Sorry, I refuse!" Mu Hantian looked at the girl in front of him and didn''t point down the circle. At the moment, he just wanted to tease this lovely yasina.

    "You fellow!" as soon as yasina heard it, she changed from a flustered look to an angry expression, and there seemed to be bursts of black gas behind.

    "Alas! Why are you so angry? Proud girl, I really hope you can mention my sadness when you see my name black." Mu Hantian looked at yasna''s anger again and quickly ordered to confirm. But now it seems to have died.

    "I''m not a proud girl! Look, I won''t kill you!" yasina fell down Mu Hantian again and directly bit down.

    "Ah!!!" Mu Hantian''s HP instantly returned to zero.

 Chapter 219

    February 23, 2024

    "Ah! This is the first house that can''t make this weapon! Do you really want to find that guy!" Mu Hantian didn''t know which weapon shop he came out of, pressed his temples and looked sad.

    Now Sao has developed very well, and all life classes have developed well. Many life class players are better than the stores brought by the system.

    The things made by top blacksmith players are much better than those exploded by monsters, so now most players go to the stores opened by players to buy weapons. And those easy-to-use weapons are upgraded and polished in the hands of players.

    Mu Hantian must be the same. His second sword has not been made. It is not easy to attack the boss now.

    The weapons store was disappointing again. When Mu Hantian got the materials exploded after the Christmas boss, he began to look for blacksmiths who could forge the second sword, but their grades could not successfully forge this special material. For every successful strategy, Mu Hantian will go directly to all blacksmiths on this floor to make it, and even the monster area has found out whether any NPC has problems and drives it outside, but the fact is certainly not.

    At the moment, Mu Hantian has the impulse to brush strange explosive weapons, but he has no way because he doesn''t have a boss who can explode good equipment. He can''t brush small monsters and fight so 0. Less than 1%, right?

    At the moment, Mu Hantian already has the materials to make an excellent sword, but he is struggling without a good blacksmith. However, he can find the blacksmith''s good friend of Athena to build it. In the original book, the blacksmith is quite a blockhouse. However, Mu Hantian forgot the blacksmith''s name very much, and looked at yasna''s name and didn''t know how to say it. It was very embarrassing.

    After a long time, Mu Hantian decided to go home directly! Wait two days to find Athena! And it is said that the boss of this layer was found by the strategy group. If it can''t be found on the next layer, we can only find her.

    Mu Hantian went directly to the square in the center of the city. There is a transfer door in every city. Players can use it to move for free. Mu Hantian naturally has to pass through this place if he wants to go home.

    At this time, there was a very noisy voice in the square, which made Mu Hantian feel strange. Generally, it was very quiet near the portal, because people here wanted to go to other places through the portal, so they would not stay. But at this time, there were a lot of people at the portal, which made Mu Hantian very confused, but he seemed to have an impression.

    I saw a player in his twenties and thirties talking to passing players there. It seems that the statement is not very reasonable. It should be said that it is begging, but some of those players directly ignored him, some seem to be scolding, and others show an embarrassed look there.

    Seeing this, Mu Hantian immediately knew what the situation was, and the black figure beside him also proved that Mu Hantian''s association was correct.

    Mu Hantian showed a funny expression and came directly behind the figure. Then he shouted directly in the figure''s ear: "Hey, tongrenjun!"

    "Wow!" Tong Ren, who was staring at the pleading player, was frightened by the sound around him and fell directly to the ground.

    "Do you want to be so timid!" Mu Hantian looked at the Tong man sitting on the ground and stretched out his hand to pull him up.

    "You''re too scary! And why are you here!" Tong Ren slapped his body with a helpless face. At the moment, he felt that his face had been lost, and he was scared to the ground like this.

    "I''m just wandering around, OK? What are you doing? Are you going to help him? What''s the specific rhythm." although Mu Hantian knows why the man is like this, he doesn''t know the specific information, so he''d better ask the guy again.

    Tongren is helpless now. The famous person who has only seen him twice is still so familiar. Is he really a solo player? Tong people think that people with this character have a bunch of friends!

    However, after hearing Mu Hantian''s words, Tongren''s face seemed a little gloomy, but then he sighed: "that''s the president of a small guild called silver flag. Not long ago, all members of his guild were annihilated by the Titan''s hand of orange name guild."

    "Is it really the orange name guild?" Mu Hantian is actually curious why he killed people or orange name, but it is likely that he forced people into the monster area and was killed by the monster.

    "Yes, and the man is going to ask the strategy group to avenge him, but instead of killing the players, he put them in the prison area, and even the cloister crystal is ready." Tong man held his chin and showed a thoughtful expression.

    "Really a good man!" Mu Han Tian smiled and suddenly continued, "Tongren, are you going to go!"

    Tongren was stunned when he heard this, but immediately reacted and said with a smile, "do you want to go too?" Mu Hantian smiled and said, "I won''t go. I think you should have no problem!"

    Tongren didn''t expect Mu Hantian to say so. He was a little stunned, and then said, "I have no problem alone, but you really don''t want to help?"

    "Well, I don''t have time now. I''m sorry." Mu Hantian said, turned and left. Only the wrong Tongren are left.

 Chapter 220

    After saying goodbye to Tong people, Mu Hantian still wandered around the square, looking for a suitable blacksmith. At this time, Mu Hantian saw a group of people around a person. Mu Hantian was very confused, and then walked over.

    Mu Hantian looked closer and found a man pleading for something. Mu Hantian thought, "it''s not so coincidence. Just now one was asking for someone, and now there''s another."

    The man looked a little surprised when he saw Mu Hantian, then quickly grabbed Mu Hantian''s hand and said, "you must be a famous blue radiance. I want to ask you to do me a favor. I can pay any price as long as I have."

    Mu Han Tian was slightly stunned and asked, "do you have any trouble?"

    The man said, "my name is Wuyan. I''m a member of a small trade union. Our guild was killed by the people of the ''smile coffin'', and only I escaped. I want you to avenge us."

    Mu Hantian was stunned and thought, "isn''t that the ''smile coffin'', the murder guild in the original book? Cut, it''s good for me to take them away now." thinking like this, Mu Hantian said to Wuyan, "I can help you, but I have something important now. Take me tomorrow!"

    "No problem, I know their hiding place. Well, we''ll still meet here tomorrow. You must avenge me." Wuyan said.

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    "Wu Yan? Hehe, did you deceive me? I can say that I fully understand the world of the sword realm. The ''smile coffin'' will not leave a living mouth unless it is to attract me. Otherwise, he is lying to me. It seems that he is the last wearer. Let me see what tricks you want to play." Mu Hantian said, Opened the friends bar and sent a message to someone.

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    The next morning, Mu Hantian came to the square as promised and saw that Wuyan had arrived. Seeing Mu Hantian, Wuyan hurriedly ran over and said to Mu Hantian, "Sir, let''s go."

    Mu Han Tian nodded and said, "OK, let''s go. You lead the way."

    Wuyan nodded and walked to the front. Mu Hantian also followed. What Wuyan didn''t notice was that Mu Hantian was followed by a man behind him.

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    After walking with Wuyan for a while, Mu Hantian came to a forest. At this time, Wuyan didn''t go again, but turned around and looked at Mu Hantian like a mockery.

    Mu Hantian asked, "Wuyan, why don''t you go? Are they here?"

    "Han Tian, you''re right. They''re here." Wuyan said, snapped his fingers, and immediately came out of the forest and surrounded Mu Han Tian. Mu Hantian looked and found that they all had red names on their heads.

    "Oh, sure enough, I guessed right. You are really seducing me!" Mu Hantian said.

    "Yes, you know. Unfortunately, it''s useless. You''ll die here today." Wuyan said.

    "Really, what about me?" a figure came out of the forest. It was Athena. It was yasina who received Mu Hantian''s message yesterday. She has been following Mu Hantian.

    "Cut, yasna? It seems that you have been prepared. Forget it. Let''s say hello this time. Let''s go." Wuyan said to the people around him.

    Hearing the command of Wuyan, these red players left.

    Watching them leave, yasina breathed a sigh of relief and said to Mu Hantian, "Mu Hantian, I''m a little afraid. I''m afraid of killing and being killed at the same time."

    Mu Hantian went over and hugged yasna and said, "in the face of them, you have only two choices. Do you want to be killed or kill them? There are only two choices."

    "I see. I''ll tell the head about it. Our strategy group will fight against the ''smile coffin'', otherwise more innocent people will die." yasina left Mu cold day''s arms with a red face, waved to Mu cold day and left.

 Chapter 221

    "Well, I''d better ask yasina first!" Mu Hantian came out of the maze again and went straight home. But he still didn''t find the blacksmith who could make his special material, so he decided to go to asna to help contact the blacksmith friend to make his weapon.

    "Asina, it seems that you have a good blacksmith friend!" Mu Hantian quickly opened his contact list, found Asina and sent a message directly.

    At this time, Athena didn''t know what she was doing and didn''t reply.

    "Alas, after adding so many friends for so long, he never talks to me, and when you come to me, you ask me to help find others!" at this time, an email directly appeared in front of Mu Han''s eyes, and this tone made him not calm for a moment, which obviously revealed his dissatisfied feelings.

    Mu Hantian had guessed that yasna would be dissatisfied, but he was still flustered. After all, he was asking others to do something. At present, Mu Hantian could only reply reluctantly, "I''m not afraid of delaying your time! And you''re the ghost of strategy. How can I disturb the time of our deputy commander!"

    At this time, Mu Hantian regretted immediately after he replied. It seems that saying so will make yasna angry! A girl is called such a name, and Athena sometimes seems very childish! Just like the last time I could bite him with my stomach, Mu Hantian was very helpless.

    So mu Hantian stared helplessly at the panel in front of him, but after a long time, he still didn''t see a reply. He knew that yasna was really angry and could only send an email again, "well, my pot is on my back, so how can my dear adult yasna forgive me!"

    At the moment Mu Hantian just sent it out, there was a new email in front of him. Mu Hantian pulled a corner of her mouth. Yasna was obviously ready to wait for him to apologize. She really looked like she would eat him.

    "The same as last time! Go to your house for dinner! And more!" Mu Hantian was helpless when he saw yasina''s words. Didn''t he eat so much last time and kneel down successfully? If he hadn''t had a special hawthorn tea, yasna would have to spend the night with him.

    "Hey! How much do you need? Didn''t you almost die last time!" Mu Hantian quickly went back to the past. He remembered that the image of yasna last time was suddenly broken, and he was very helpless because of the food like food.

    However, yasina still didn''t reply to Mu Hantian. It seems that she is waiting for Lin le to promise her. Mu Hantian can only reluctantly continue to send an email, "I understand, I''ll do it."

    "That''s about the same! See you tomorrow night!" yasina''s email finally reassured Mu Hantian, and then Mu Hantian sent her request and the request for special materials. Yasina directly said that she would ask during the day tomorrow.

    The next night, Mu Hantian''s figure kept wandering back and forth in the kitchen, while a small white figure at the kitchen door kept staring at the food in Mu Hantian''s hands. I have to say this guy also likes to eat.

    In only half an hour, Mu Hantian made twelve dishes, put them on the table one by one, and then hugged the Nine Tailed Fox who wanted to steal and sat on the sofa.

    Making things in Sao is very simplified. You can make a food without doing anything at all. Mu Hantian can forcibly adjust the simplified process by using the bug general skills, and you can put out food of various shapes. Moreover, the taste is amazing, and it will shine! Moreover, through the ability of Mu cold day, these foods will not be cold. Therefore, although it is a little early at this time, Mu cold day immediately prepared the food in advance.

    Mu Hantian drank the freshly brewed tea, then took out a newspaper and kept scanning all kinds of information inside. I saw the truth of the killing in the circle, the source of some props and the news of some people. Suddenly Mu Hantian saw a page, on which was written the funny event of the black swordsman Tong people of the strategy group.

    With Mu Hantian''s glance, he almost ejected the tea he had just swallowed in his mouth. In order to avoid the strategy boss, Tong people in the strategy group climbed directly from the outer wall to avoid the strategy war, but nearly fell to death.

    Tongren, do you know that if you don''t die, you won''t die! How could Maochang Jingyan let you drill such a bug!

    "Dong Dong!" at this time, there was a knock outside the door, which directly brought back Mu Hantian''s soul that had been stimulated by Tongren. Mu Hantian directly took the little fox who still wanted to steal food and directly came to the door, so he directly opened the door.

    "It''s a little early! Yasna!" Mu Hantian opened the door and looked at yasna in surprise.

    "Of course, I have a very good sense of time," said Athena.

    "Well, come and eat. Don''t stand outside the door." Mu Hantian said and gave way.

    "Well, by the way, in two days, our strategy group will go to attack the ''smile coffin''. The head asked me to inform you." yasina went to the table and said to Mu Hantian.

    "I know, but before that, I have to forge a second sword, so please." Mu Hantian said.

    "Well, I see. I''ll say it tomorrow," said Athena.

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    "Asina, where do you live now?" Mu Hantian looked curiously at Asina who had finished eating.

    "Well, I still live in the guild castle." Athena smiled helplessly.

    "Yasina, it''s time for a girl to buy a home. It''s not good to live in such a cold castle!" Mu Hantian directly showed a look of dissatisfaction after hearing yasina''s words. The territory of the blood alliance knights is a castle. How can girls live in such a cold place?

    "I also have this plan." yasna picked a corner of her mouth and showed a happy look. "I fell in love with a house near selmubrook on the 61st floor, where I can look up to the lake around selmubrook, and the environment is also very good and quite large."

    "Sixty first floor?" Mu Han thought like he was thinking about it. Recalling the appearance of the sixty first floor, he suddenly remembered that pit father''s monster. He immediately showed a strange look and looked at yasina. "Yasina, so you like that kind of thing?"

    "Hmm?" yasina directly showed a confused expression. At the moment, she didn''t know what Mu Hantian was talking about.

    "You can also like the place with so many insects. Sure enough, your interest is different from that of ordinary girls." Mu Hantian saw that yasina didn''t understand what he wanted to say, so he directly told the key point of that place. The 61st floor is almost occupied by the lake, and selmubrooke is an island in the center of the lake. It is commonly known as "insect continent". Like its name, this layer is filled with insect monsters.

    "I live in the city, OK?" said yasnaton angrily. How can girls like insects! Moreover, there are no insect monsters in the city. If you live in a place like Mu Han Tiansen''s house, you can probably see a pile of insects when you go out!

 Chapter 222

    June 2024 lindus, 48th floor, Ian grunt

    In a corner of Linda''s, there is a running waterwheel, and there is a cabin next to the waterwheel.

    This is a weapon shop, which is quite famous among players. Many advanced players or players who know it will come here to buy, repair or polish their equipment. They know that although this is not the front tier, the owner of this weapon shop has superb skills.

    "Ding! Ding! Ding!" in the inner room of the weapon shop, a tall girl with pink hair stood in front of the forging platform, constantly waving the hammer in her hand. Under her serious expression, the glowing metal in front of her slowly changed and began to expand outward.

    With the sound like beating the rhythm of the song, the metal emitting hot light gradually elongated and widened in the beating. Then, the iron block in front of him was directly molded into a sharp silver white long sword.

    "Sloppy." the girl picked up the finished sword and showed a dissatisfied expression on her face. But suddenly the girl seemed to notice something and quickly put down the long sword in her hand.

    "Receiving guests is also a part of the work!" the girl took off her equipment gloves for forging iron, then looked at herself in front of the mirror to see if there was anything bad, smiled immediately, and immediately went to the store.

    "Welcome to Liz bate weapons store!" when the girl opened the door, she showed a bright smiling face. At the same time, she saw a man in a black coat with a black one handed sword on his back. The black coat was very simple, which made Liz feel that she didn''t have much money.

    "Er!" when Tong saw the shopkeeper coming out to do business, he turned and looked at the girl, and then said, "this is the purpose of coming here," I want to order weapons. "

    "Now the market price of metal is rising a little." Liz felt that the people in front of her could not pay the money for ordering weapons. The expenses for ordering weapons were very expensive, although she was very worried.

    But Tong Ren said directly with an indifferent face, "don''t care about the budget. Please make the most advanced sword that can be made."

    "Even if you say so, if you don''t prompt the specific performance target value." Liz felt very helpless at the moment. Although the person in front of her now said that she seemed to be a hidden local tyrant, if there were no performance requirements, it would be difficult for her to create something satisfactory to the guests out of thin air.

    "Ah! So it is." Tong people directly stretched out his hand and picked up the love sword behind him. "Then, the performance is equal to or higher than this sword!"

    "Ha." Liz saw the guest in front take out his sword. From the appearance, Liz didn''t think it was a great weapon. Black leather handle, same color scabbard. He reached out to catch the long black sword, but now his hand suddenly sank and almost fell to the ground. This is a weapon whose strength value is required to be high to a certain level. Even the strength value of her blacksmith may not be able to wave this sword.

    But Liz showed a shocked expression the next moment, because she pulled out the scabbard of the sword. The nearly dark heavy blade reflected the light. The luster of the sword body was a sharp sword. Liz tapped the sword with her fingertips, and the information box immediately jumped out.

    Type "long sword / one handed", proper name "interpreter", producer name does not exist. No production name means that this is a weapon exploded from the monster. The above display actually belongs to the legendary magic sword level. To make a weapon of this level, she needs good materials, and now she has a mood to fight the magic sword.

    Suddenly she frowned, pressed her chin with her hand and meditated.

    "Can you do it?"

    When Liz heard the guest''s question, she decided to take out the most advanced sword she had forged, which was still her proud work. Moreover, as a forger''s self-esteem, she decided not to lose to a dropped object.

    "How about this sword? It''s the highest masterpiece I''ve made!" Liz directly reached out and took a thin sword with a blue-green handle on the wall behind her. The hand guard of this thin sword makes people feel that it is made of emerald, which is different from other swords around her. It can be seen that it seems to be a good sword, but the appearance of this sword is a little feminine.

    As a result, Tong people waved the sword in front of him twice, which immediately made him feel uncomfortable, "it seems a little light!"

    "Because the metal used is speed?" Liz immediately answered Tong Ren''s words.

    "May I have a try?"

    "Try what?" Lizzie looked at Tong''s man erecting the sword and asked suspiciously.

    "Endurance." Tong Ren said, and then laid his own interpreter horizontally, and then raised the so-called highest masterpiece with his right hand and waved it.

    "If you do that! Your sword will break!" Liz was worried for a moment, because she didn''t want to see any damage to the guest''s things, and the magic sword was still very rare at the moment.

    "We''ll talk about it then!" then the sword on Tong''s right hand sent out a white light belonging to his skill, and he waved it directly.

    "Ding ~ ~ ~ ~" a huge crash echoed in the house. The swords on both sides collided directly. The white masterpiece was directly disconnected from the middle. The front end of the sword quickly flew out, brought out bursts of stars, and then hit the ground.

    They looked at the scene in front of them and were stunned in an instant. They looked at the front end of the flying until it turned into fragments and dissipated in the air.

    "Ah!!!"

    A sharp scream came out of the room like the impact. Liz''s expression was like that of her dead parents, showing a frightened expression. She directly and quickly grabbed half of the broken sword in Tongren''s hand. The user''s identification skills looked at it, and immediately showed a sad expression, "repair, impossible." after this sentence, The sword also turned into pieces and dissipated in Liz''s hand.

    Liz turned her eyes, made an orz position and fell to the ground. Then Liz''s anger was rising slowly, showing a terrible expression. She turned around and grabbed Tong''s collar, "look what you''ve done!"

    "Sorry!" Tong man immediately knew what he had done wrong. He looked at the girl in front of him with a panic expression. "I didn''t expect that the chopping party would break." I have to say that Tong man is a person who likes to die very much. He doesn''t have the strength to admire cold weather, but likes to rob the FD of monsters, and then he often likes to do all kinds of wonderful things such as climbing the wall and crossing the boss. At the moment, it was like cutting his interpreter with a sword without going through the brain. I didn''t think about what to do after his sword or Liz''s sword was broken.

    "You mean my sword is weaker than expected!" Liz was even more angry when she heard this. Her sword was broken. She was belittled by the people in front of her, and immediately grabbed her collar harder.

    Tong people still didn''t know that they were dying, so they floated their eyes to the next place, and then they didn''t know what they were thinking, so they said in a tangled tone, "ah, you can say so."

    "Ah! Actually admitted it!" Lizzie immediately loosened Tongren''s collar with a look of anger, and straightened her chest with her hands on her hips, He said, "I''ll say it first! If there are materials, I can simply cut your sword. I can beat as many as I want!"

    "Woo Hoo ~ ~ ~" the Tongren heard Liz''s complacent words and showed a malicious expression, "then I really want to ask you to cut this sword seven or eight times."

    Hearing this sentence, Liz''s face immediately surged up with an angry blood gas, and all her blood rushed to her head. "Since you say so, please accompany me all the way!" as soon as she finished this sentence, Liz''s blood gas immediately returned, and she felt very bad for a moment.

    "The whole journey?"

    But the words she said were like water thrown out. Liz couldn''t take them back. She had to force her way, "yes, start with getting the metal!"

    "I''m enough alone to save you from getting in the way." Tong Ren immediately raised his eyebrows. He didn''t want to take an oil bottle to get the materials.

    "Oh, please don''t underestimate me? I''m a skilled Warhammer!" Liz immediately waved her hands and yelled like a child. At the moment, the people in front of her were very annoying to her.

    "Hey ~ what about the whereabouts of the metal?" Tong man smiled and went to the counter, put his love sword back in the scabbard and hung it on his back.

    "On the west mountain on the 55th floor, there is a dragon that feeds on crystal. It is said that it hides rare metals in its body."

    "The fifty fifth floor is still me." when Tongren heard this sentence, he decided to get the rare metal by himself. The fifty fifth floor is already a relatively high number of floors. He can''t guarantee that he can get the metal completely under the condition of protecting a mop.

    "It''s said that to get metal, you must have a forging master present!" Liz immediately said this sentence in a proud tone, indicating that she couldn''t do it without her. "Even so, do you want to go by yourself?"

    Tongren looked at Liz helplessly, and then said helplessly, "stay in the back!"

    "You man!" Liz immediately showed her dissatisfaction, and the people in front of her were still looking down on her.

    "My name is Tong Ren," Tong Ren said gently. Out of his hand, he said, "please give me more advice during the time of making the sword. In addition, I will pay you the money for the damaged sword."

    "Hum! No need!" Liz said, holding her hands and deliberately turning her head. "But if I make a weapon stronger than your sword, I''ll give you a good blow! Then please give me more advice, Tong man."

    "Wow, I don''t even respect you. Forget it, it''s no difference. But I can pay you as much as I want. Lizbeth." Tong people also called Liz''s name impolitely.

    "Liz! Can you build the weapon I told you last time?" now a beautiful female voice came in, Liz and Tong people''s eyes were attracted, and now they saw a beautiful figure with brown hair.

 Chapter 223

    Liz! Can you build the weapon I told you last time? " Hearing Liz say that she was promoted again, Athena hurried to ask how the situation was, and in an instant she planned to polish her weapon.

    But at the moment, what caught her eyes was a tong man standing over there looking at Liz, and Liz''s face was bulging like a girlfriend making trouble there.

    Do you? These two people! Yasnaton''s face showed a look of shock. When she saw the scene, she felt that the two must have been dating.

    "Asina?" Tong people saw Asina and immediately tilted her head. They wondered why she appeared here, while Liz walked towards Asina with a welcome face. Neither of them noticed what Asina was just surprised.

    "Athena! You''re coming!" Liz immediately put her arms around Athena''s shoulder with a happy face, and there was no dissatisfaction when she just talked to Tong people.

    "Yes! But how did you know Tong people?" yasina felt very wonderful when she saw Liz and Tong people standing together. According to her idea, the two people would not know each other at all, but she didn''t know when to know each other.

    "You say this guy? Do you know him?" Liz immediately looked at Tong people with a look of resentment. Tong people could only smile awkwardly. After all, he destroyed something carefully made by others!

    "This guy is a lone player in the strategy group! What did he do?" yasina also showed an embarrassing smile. After all, it can be said that Tong people are also familiar to her. Naturally, she also knows that Tong people are a very deadly guy, and the thing of climbing the wall was done in front of the strategy group.

    "This guy is a guest I just met. He''s going to accompany him to get metal and make a weapon." Liz said directly with an angry expression. "And this guy broke my sword!"

    "Puff Chi! That''s true!" yasinalton smiled. It was true that the Tong people did it. "But the Tong people don''t have his magic sword? How can they ask you to make weapons! What floor do you want to go to to get metal?" yasinalton thought that Lin Le would also fight new weapons, and didn''t say the purpose of the second weapon, so she naturally showed a trace of dissatisfaction on her face. And this Tong man is the same. Tong people didn''t make a sound when they heard this sentence, but looked at each other.

    "We have to go to the 55th floor to get the material, and the material can only be taken out in the presence of the forger." Liz said angrily.

    "Oh. The 55th floor!" yasina thought for a moment and looked at the Tongren. "The 55th floor should be very easy for you!"

    "There was no problem at all." Tong people first ordered a little, but said here, and looked at Liz next to them. "It doesn''t feel like it now."

    "What do you mean?" Lizzie was angry again, forked her waist and stared at the Tong man with big eyes. "Can I be in the way!"

    "No, no, no, how could it be!" Tong said immediately, but she didn''t look at Lizzie. Lizzie just wanted to have another attack, she heard yasina''s voice next to her.

    "Alas! I''m going to ask Liz to polish the weapon. The durability is almost exhausted. By the way, what we discussed before." yasna just remembered that Liz had just said that she would take the metal with the Tongren, and now she knew that she would run as far as the 55th floor. She knew Liz didn''t have time now.

    "No problem, we''ll go in and polish the weapons now, and it won''t take long!" Liz said directly regardless of Tongren''s ideas. After saying this, she looked at Tongren and revealed an expression of death if she didn''t promise you.

    "Hmm! You go! I''ll just wait." Tong Ren quickly waved his hands and indicated that it didn''t matter. Liz smiled with satisfaction when she saw Tong Ren''s performance at the moment, so she took yasna into the inner room and left Tong Ren alone outside.

    "Athena, just polish it?" Liz smiled and took over Athena''s sword. "I''ve been upgraded recently! Do you need to upgrade it again? You can strengthen your sword to a higher quality!"

    "Well, I don''t need it for the time being. Now my weapons are enough to use. If I strengthen them, maybe I can''t give full play to my ability." Athena thought a little, refused Liz''s proposal, and then opened her mouth again, "As for the weapon, you should be able to forge it this blacksmith upgrade! You said last time that it could be successfully manufactured after the upgrade."

    "Of course. As long as there are materials, I''ll make you a weapon you require every minute." Liz immediately patted her chest confidently, but at this time she felt something was wrong. Suddenly she remembered that what yasna wanted was a one handed sword, not the thin sword she used, so it must be used by others, but yasna was so concerned about it that she was very strange. It was completely different from the behavior of the so-called Raider in front of her гб

    "Athena, it seems that you didn''t use this weapon?" Liz decided to ask first in order to determine her mind at the moment.

    "Yes! I didn''t use it! Someone asked me to find someone to make it." yasina didn''t panic like Liz, but answered Liz''s question calmly and directly. Liz immediately showed a puzzled look. If there was anything inside, she shouldn''t be so calm?

    "Then why are you so anxious to find me?" Liz immediately showed a strange expression. If there was no inside story, why did yasna basically send a message every day asking if she could do it and whether she had been upgraded?

    "I just want to finish it as soon as possible!" yasnaton tooted her little mouth. You know, this is the first time Mu Hantian asked her to do something. How can she not finish it as soon as possible!

    "But can you help me make my weapons more shiny and beautiful?" yasna thought of something and immediately smiled and grabbed Liz''s hand, and then shook it constantly.

    "Alas?" Lizzie was stunned immediately. It can be said that she had never done anything to make the weapons shiny and beautiful, and it was even more impossible for Athena to say such words.

    If it was an ordinary girl who said such words, Liz wouldn''t care too much. People like ASENA who put all their heart on the strategy would only pay attention to the practicability of weapons, but she put forward such a request at the moment.

    And Liz noticed some time ago that Athena has recently become a little feminine and pays great attention to dressing up. It is said that in the strategy, she will not ask the boss to kill NPC as before, but start a regular strategy, boss.

    Then Liz saw a pair of purple crystal earrings on Athena''s earlobes,

    With the exquisite pretty face of Athena, it looks very beautiful, and its charm has increased at least several times.

    "Athena ~" immediately Liz showed a bad smile, then close to Athena, hit her twice with her elbow, and then looked at her eyes, "tell me the truth! Are you in love!"

    "Ha!... ha!!!" Athena was stunned. She didn''t expect Liz to say such words suddenly.

    But the next second, yasna''s pretty face turned red for a moment, which made people feel very beautiful. At the same time, she kept waving her little hand in front of her chest, and kept retreating. Her eyes began to float in panic, "how could this kind of thing... How could it be!"

    Liz''s bad smile immediately became more obvious. At this time, she had seen that yasna obviously liked someone, and then continued to flirt happily, "no wonder you often asked me if I could make that sword. Can you say that this sword is what your sweetheart wants?"

    "Ha! How could it be!" yasnaton''s heart jumped. Liz''s words hit her heart directly, and her face immediately became more red and flustered. "He. He... No. he won''t be the type I like."

    "Oh, is it him!" Lizzie immediately got the answer she wanted. It was obvious that the person who was going to want the weapon she made was Athena''s sweetheart, and it seemed that the two people were not together. Moreover, Lizzie felt that since she wanted her to make the weapon, it was estimated that she could see herself immediately, so she resolutely gave up the plan to torture Athena.

    Directly picked up the thin sword in his hand and sat on the grinding table. At the moment, he suddenly turned his face and looked at yasna and said, "I will help you make it much more beautiful! That guy will like it!"

    "Liz!!! It''s not like that!!!" Athena shouted angrily at once, but at the moment, her shy expression had no normal dignity, just like that big lady full of normal dignity.

    Liz laughed again, leaving the shy yasna with her head down and her feet drawing a circle. She carefully polished the thin sword in her hand. After all, as a forger, she still needs a professional attitude to do things. It''s not good to smile.

    A moment later, Liz finished polishing the thin sword and delivered it to yasna. Yasna seemed to cheer up. There was no panic just between her words. She said calmly, "take it! A hundred Ke''er!"

    "Thank you for your patronage ~" Liz accepted the polishing fee given by yasina without scruples, but she didn''t let go of yasina''s idea. She hugged yasna with a bad smile again. "Say it quickly. Is his strength better than you! Don''t say you don''t want to get out of here today!"

    "All right, all right! I''ll just say it!" Athena directly gave up the idea of continuing to hide. She didn''t expect that Liz, who was usually careless, was so careful at the moment.

    "This guy can be said to be quite strong. I don''t think he can hold on for 30 seconds." yasina immediately said her understanding of Mu Hantian, but this sentence is true. Mu Hantian''s damage is too high after all, and her defense is high. Yasina thinks it''s very good to kill hundreds of blood with her skills.

    "Oh! It seems that the list can be narrowed down a lot!" Liz immediately showed a thoughtful look. "And better than you, and then with a one handed sword."

    "Wow! Don''t imagine!" Athena''s pretty face, which was about to be normal, turned red again, grabbed Liz''s shoulders and shook quickly.

    "All right, all right!" Lizzie immediately raised her hands and made a look of surrender. She couldn''t bear that. Athena shook her like this and said dizzily. And as soon as she connected the two nouns of powerful and one handed sword, the strongest player in the legend - blue brilliance immediately appeared in her mind. But Liz abandoned the idea the next moment. After all, others are a lone player! And it''s said that she''s so lonely that she hasn''t formed a team with anyone. How can she communicate with yasna!

    "Tong people are still waiting for you! Hurry!" yasna hurriedly led the topic away. Liz had to take Tong people to the square with dissatisfaction. Yasna stood directly at the door of the weapons store with a guilty heart. Liz didn''t know that her guess was correct, but at the moment, Athena found that Liz fought with Tong people again. Looking at their noisy back, she immediately burst into a bad smile.

    "Let you tease me! Next I''ll see what you look like!" yasna smiled and stretched out her hand. I found the friends list and sent an email to one of the names.

    "You can make weapons. Come here quickly. You are limited to appear in front of the transfer door on the 48th floor in 3 minutes!"

 Chapter 224

    Ian grunt 55 story West Mountain

    This is a beautiful conical snow mountain. The "dragon''s nest" guarded by the white dragon in the snow mountain has the highest crystal quartz ingot. At the same time, the whole floor is also in the ice and snow season.

    In Sao, the final main task must be to break through to the 100th floor. But in addition to this, there are a wide variety of tasks, large and small. There are tasks entrusted by NPC, such as guarding, looking for items, killing monsters, etc. Although the content of the task is very extensive, the task reward has rare props or equipment, and it can be triggered again after someone completes it, and even has a one-time hidden task, so players are very active to complete these tasks.

    This ice dragon is one of them. It was found in a small village in the corner of the ice and snow world on the 55th floor. There was a white beard NPC who served as the village head.

    A white dragon lives in the mountains in the west, eats crystal as food every day, and stores a large amount of crystal, which is refined into a precious metal by its belly.

    As soon as this task came out, a large group of people went to attack the white dragon on the mountain, but they got nothing. There are only a few Kore coins and poor equipment and props. After that, everyone guessed that the white dragon had to have certain trigger conditions to explode precious metals, and having a senior forging master was one of them. That''s why Liz said she wanted a senior forging master.

    "Ah! Yasna." Mu Hantian looked at yasna helplessly, "did you ask me to build weapons, but it turned out to be a peeping monster?" at the moment, yasna and Mu Hantian were hiding behind a big stone, and Liz and Tong people were in front of them. They were chatting and walking towards the mountain.

    "What peeping mad devil!" yasna blushed, and then showed her dissatisfaction. At the same time, she retorted, "how can this kind of thing be regarded as peeping? Just tracking?"

    Mu Hantian was speechless in an instant. What are you talking about! He heard that it was possible to make weapons, and Asina actually limited her time and hurried to fly directly with the transfer crystal. She was actually a stalker!

    "And it''s a serious matter, okay?" Athena looked at Mu Hantian with a positive face at the moment. "This is my best friend''s lifelong happiness! As Liz''s best friend, I must look at them!"

    "Hum?" Mu Hantian stared at Tong Ren and Liz who were walking together at the moment, but they made a noise sometimes, but there was no problem!

    After a while, Mu Hantian still didn''t see that there was a problem with the two people. Was it his lack of insight? Mu Hantian thought for a moment, directly showed a questioning expression, and looked at yasina, who was still seriously looking at the two people, "I said, I really didn''t find any problems with them, but just formed a team to find metal materials. Do you want to find a boyfriend, see others walking together, and then have an illusion?"

    Although Mu Hantian knew that Liz would like Tongren in the original book, he was changing now, and he didn''t see it at all according to the current situation! And in the original book, how could yasna appear in this place.

    "How. How could it be!" hearing Mu Hantian''s words, yasina panicked directly and immediately blushed at the bottom of her head, "how could I want to find... A boyfriend."

    Mu Hantian saw that yasna showed a lovely appearance and immediately laughed. He completely saw yasna''s thoughts at the moment.

    "You!" seeing Mu Hantian''s bad smile, yasina immediately puffed her face, directly ignored what he had just said and directly returned to the subject, "don''t you think the relationship between them is a little unusual just now?"

    "So there''s a little bit!" Mu Hantian just remembered that Tongren and Liz were just people he knew, but there seemed to be a different atmosphere at the moment, "but for Tongren, a lone player, would there be a word like girlfriend in his mind?"

    "So you don''t understand!" said Athena discontentedly. "Girls have different ideas. Lizzie may fall in love with Tongren! Lizzie will attack Tongren''s character every minute!"

    "Er!" Mu Han was stunned. It''s true that Tongren''s character is indeed a hidden subject!

    "But then again, even if you are a best friend, you can''t follow others like this!" Mu Hantian shook his head helplessly.

    "I don''t care!" Athena directly showed her angry expression. "Just now Liz bullied me like this, I must retaliate. I dare not tease me if I catch her tail."

    "Nani?" Mu Hantian choked directly. What really happened between yasna and Liz, otherwise yasna''s character wouldn''t do such a thing.

    "Did something happen to you?" Mu Hantian thought for a moment, and then asked cautiously.

    "Shut up! Follow carefully." yasina directly showed a fierce look and directly covered Mu Hantian''s mouth with her hands.

    "Fool." yasina slightly tooted her small mouth and scolded softly. Mu Han Tian saw yasna''s small mouth open a few times. It seemed that he heard a sound, so he asked directly, "did you say anything?"

    "No." yasina pushed Mu cold sky angrily, but her eyes kept staring at the front, "let''s go! They''re far away."

    "All right! I see. Don''t follow too closely. Tong people''s enemy skills are ridiculously high!" as a solo player, Tong people naturally improve their enemy skills first. If the enemy skills are not enough and can''t detect the surrounding, he will fall into a strange pile as a solo player, but he will basically kneel.

    "Don''t you mind?" Liz watched Tong man materialize a brown coat and put it on her.

    "Our exercise methods are different." Tong Ren casually pulled his collar, but this sentence immediately made Liz angry behind him.

    "So warm!" Liz felt the warmth of the coat directly. At the same time, she looked at the back of Tong people, and her eyes seemed to be much softer. Liz has several male players with good feelings, but she has never gone out alone. She has used various reasons to avoid this situation. She feels that the first man and woman to go out alone must be someone she likes actively, but now she walks side by side with the person she just met, which makes her have a strange feeling.

    "Hmm? Liz bette, what''s the matter?" Tong people saw Liz still standing behind, turned back and said, "can''t it be done?"

    "It''s easy!" Liz immediately threw what she just thought aside and followed up angrily. "Anyway, without respect, just call Liz!"

    "OK... Ok... I see... Liz."

    "Don''t be complacent!"

 Chapter 225

    "Oh! Look! Look!" Athena immediately showed a proud face. "The tongs have put on coats for Liz, and Liz has asked the tongs to call her Liz for short! These two must be related!"

    "Hey! Hey! Do you really think too much? It''s obvious that Tong people call Liz only after they have just met and become familiar with it!" Mu Han retorted.

    "What!" hearing that Mu Hantian vetoed her again, yasina seemed a little angry: "according to my intuition, even if these two people have nothing to do now, they will have something to do soon!"

    Mu Hantian choked immediately. He couldn''t say what he just wanted to say, so he had to smile helplessly. Intuition is really uncertain. Sometimes it''s very accurate and sometimes it''s very deep. But what really happened in the original book made Mu Hantian completely don''t know how to refute it.

    "Keep up!" yasina found that the two people were far away again and hurried to keep up. Mu Hantian could only follow yasina with a bitter smile.

    "Not good!" Mu Hantian suddenly changed his face when he saw the Tongren stop. He grabbed yasna and hid in the nearby mountain gap. At the same time, the other one directly covered yasna''s mouth and forcibly blocked what yasna just wanted to call out.

    "Hmm?" Tong man stopped his steps directly at this time, and then turned around quickly. His eyes became sharp, just like an eagle flying high in the sky, scanning the surrounding scenery quickly.

    "Wow! What are you doing! I''m scared to death!" Liz was directly scared back by Tongren''s action at this time. At the same time, she kept patting her chest, but looking at Tongren''s scanning vision and didn''t answer her words, she asked unhappily, "Hey! Talk!"

    "I just seem to feel something behind me. It seems that I think too much." Tong people still look around, but the eyes are full of white mountains and snow, and there is no other trace. Liz looked back when she heard this sentence, but she immediately turned back, because in her opinion, there was nothing at all.

    "Oh!" Asina looked at Lin Le''s eyes, which were close to her body at the moment, and her face turned red, because she felt that all parts of her body were tightly touching Mu cold day, and the girl''s heart immediately throbbed and jumped quickly.

    Mu Hantian didn''t notice the situation at the moment, but pricked up his ears and kept paying attention to the situation outside. At the same time, he whispered, "that guy noticed something, but he didn''t find us. It''s estimated that he won''t care too much. Hide better."

    At the same time, Mu Hantian actually took Athena inside, but it was more narrow. At the moment, Athena''s forehead was almost touching Mu Hantian''s lips.

    "Oh!!!" yasina''s face became more flustered, and her face was red enough to drop blood. However, in order not to be found by Tongren, they could only stick it tightly to Mu Hantian''s chest. At the moment, although yasna was very shy, she felt secure.

    When Tong Ren found that there was no problem, he thought it was his illusion. He directly took Liz to the top of the mountain and left deep footprints step by step in the wind and snow.

    Until their figures disappeared in the snow and wind, Mu Hantian''s enemy seeking skills were completely unaware of someone''s existence. At the moment, they stumbled out of the gap.

    "Hoo, he''s gone far at last. This guy''s suspicion is really heavy!" Mu Hantian looked at the footprints in the distance and sighed easily. You know, he was still very nervous at that time. He didn''t want to be crowned as a stalker, and he asked Liz to do something! It''s not nice to ask others to help him if he is found tracking others like this.

    "Asina, I told you not to follow so closely. This time you should stay away. It''s not good to be found. It''s fun..." Mu Hantian directly looked at Asina with a resentful expression, but Asina''s shy face was still flushed, which directly stunned Mu Hantian.

    "Well, I see." yasna said softly like a mosquito. Lin Le just thought of what he had just done, and he could vaguely detect the soft touch just now. There was still lingering fragrance on the tip of his nose, and an embarrassed expression on his face.

 Chapter 226

    "We''d better hurry up! Don''t lose it." Mu Hantian can only change the topic awkwardly at the moment, because he doesn''t know what yasina thinks, but yasina probably isn''t angry. Otherwise, he would have beaten him at the moment. It can be said that yasina is almost taken up by mu Hantian at this time.

    "Let''s go!" Mu Hantian said and went straight to the front, and yasina followed closely.

    Tongren and Liz kept walking towards the top of the mountain. I don''t know how long it took. The wind and snow were not as big as at the beginning. The gloomy sky was just floating snowflakes. At the same time, in their eyes, they saw blue and white crystals of different shapes and sizes. At the same time, Mu Hantian and yasina also arrived at this place and quickly hid behind a piece of crystal.

    The numerous crystals, like the trees in the forest, constitute a crystal forest, and even under this dark sky, these crystals can slightly emit their own light, which is very beautiful and charming, forming a dreamlike scenery. It can be said that as long as you are a girl, you can like this place.

    On the edge of the cliff in front of the crystal forest, there is a huge crystal three or four meters high standing there, just like a king, which proves its extraordinary and reveals bursts of momentum at the same time.

    "Wow ~" Liz looked at the beautiful scenery in front of her, then quickly walked to the crystal next to her, looked at her face reflected on the crystal, and immediately showed a happy and excited expression, "how beautiful ~"

    Liz happily moved from one crystal to another, completely released her little girl like feelings, and had forgotten what danger was.

    The Tong man stared at the huge crystal like a castle on his head with a serious face. He obviously felt that there was a problem there. At the same time, the crystal could not send out this sense of authority.

    Tongren''s dignified extension. Out of his hand, he directly grabbed Liz, who was happy to run to the huge crystal, and said, "Liz, get ready to transfer the crystal."

    "I see." Liz, with an unhappy expression on her face, stretched out her hand to take out the transfer crystal from her backpack. Tong people were relieved to see Liz''s obedience, but still said solemnly: "also, I''ll go alone next. Liz will hide behind the surrounding crystal when the Dragon comes out. Never show her face!"

    "What!" Liz directly showed a dissatisfied expression. Tong people are still looking down on her, "I''m not a layman. I can help you!"

    "No!" Tong Ren said with a serious face and a loud voice. At the moment, although he had not experienced the plot of the original book, he still cared about the lives of the people around him. He didn''t want to see the people who formed the team with him die.

    Lizzie was stunned when she heard Tongren''s loud drink. At the same time, Tongren''s black pupil eyes directly intersected with Lizzie''s eyes. At this moment, Lizzie knew that Tongren was worried about her safety from the bottom of her heart, so she was even more stunned and nodded without answering anything.

    After seeing Liz nodding, Tong people smiled, reached out and patted Liz on the head, "then, let''s go!"

    Liz felt the residual temperature on the head, and the atmosphere changed directly at this moment. A black figure slowly began to appear in Liz''s heart.

    "Sure enough, there''s a problem!" yasina said excitedly when she saw the Tong man touching Liz''s head.

    "OK! Now I think so too." Mu Hantian also felt that the atmosphere between them had changed, and there was a warm feeling that Liz had begun to like Tong people.

    "Shall we go out to help them?" Athena was worried when she suddenly thought of the white dragon.

    "Tong people alone can handle it! It''s just an elite monster on the 55th floor. It''s just a matter of minutes to solve it." Mu Hantian said directly without paying any attention. "And you have to think about it. There''s no excuse for us to go out! Let''s watch it quietly here!"

    Yasina thought about it and nodded her head, but she didn''t know why she put her hand on the hilt and seemed ready to rush out at any time. Mu Hantian could only look forward helplessly. It can be said that Asina is completely worried about Liz. However, Liz''s level is basically obtained by forging skills. It can be said that she is the kind of person who doesn''t often fight. It''s natural for Asina to worry, but mu Hantian knows that there won''t be too much danger for tongs. As for falling into that hole? Didn''t you harvest a sister paper?

    "Roar!" at this moment, a roaring dragon roar burst into the sky. The sound exploded directly in the sky and spread everywhere. This sound directly stopped Tongren''s footsteps just trying to move forward. At the same time, she shouted to Liz who was stunned: "get more into the shadow behind the crystal!" Liz answered and hid in.

    Tongren stared at the huge crystal in front of him, quickly pulled out the interpreter behind him, pointed obliquely to the ground, and made a look of battle.

    At this time, the huge crystal in front suddenly trembled, and immediately the crystal split, a blue and white dragon claw stretched out, and the thick multilateral type in some parts also appeared one after another. With the multilateral joint, the appearance gradually appeared, and finally the deafening roar appeared again. At the same time, countless fragments flew directly around and disappeared into white light in the air.

    What appeared was a blue and white dragon with scales shining like crystal. It slowly flapped its huge wings, hovered in the air, and brought up gusts of strong wind at the same time. This posture makes people feel very powerful and beautiful at the same time. He stared at his Ruby eyes and looked down at the Tong man who had pulled out his sword.

    Then the Dragon looked at Tong man and immediately opened his hardened jaw. At the same time, with the sound effect of electric shock symphony, it constantly gathered blue and white light.

    "It''s breath! Get away!" Liz immediately shouted nervously and took out her hammer, but the figure of Tong man didn''t move at all. She saw a white light from the interpreter in Tong man''s hand, and quickly cut forward with a burst of air flow, and the frozen breath directly hit the position of Tong man.

    "Bang ~" I saw this cold breath, cut directly from the middle, and the air waves rushed directly to both sides, spreading all over the sky, which didn''t hurt Tongren at all.

    "That''s great." Liz looked at Tong people and solidified directly behind the crystal. Although she heard from yasina that Tong people were members of the strategy group, she didn''t expect that they were so powerful and completely exceeded the level of the general strategy group.

    Then Liz saw the Tongren step on the explosive snow dust and rush towards the dragon in front. At the same time, the interpreter in her hand sent out bursts of white light, and surprisingly jumped directly to the position where she was about to touch the head of the white dragon. Then she directly launched the continuous skill of one handed sword in the air.

    "Qiang! Qiang!" with the sharp collision sound, Tongren''s attack left scars on the Dragon at a high speed that cannot be distinguished by the naked eye. Although Bai Long also used his left and right claws to greet Tong people, it didn''t play much role.

    After a long dead time, Tong people returned to the ground again. The HP bar of the dragon has decreased by more than 30%. Liz looked at the complete unilateral slaughter in front of her, which made her completely unbelievable.

    Bai Long saw the moment when Tong man landed and spit out his dragon breath again, but this time Tong man didn''t directly cut and spit out his breath as before, but quickly sprint to dodge. At the same time, he jumped up again, and the interpreter in his hand sent out a white light of skill again. With a bass sound, this knife directly cut off the left claw of the giant dragon, At the same time, the dragon''s life bar is greatly reduced and directly turns red.

    Looking at the battle that only needs one or two attacks to end at the moment, Liz came out directly from behind the crystal column. At this moment, yasna''s eyes immediately enlarged behind them, and immediately nervously held her thin sword. Mu cold sky saw it, quickly pressed and held yasna''s body, and then shook her head.

    "Hey! Finish it quickly!" Lizzie took the hammer in her hand and looked at the Tongren fighting with the dragon. When the Tongren still in the air heard Lizzie''s voice, they turned back nervously, "fool! Can''t come out yet!"

    "What! Isn''t it over?" Liz said directly without realizing it. At the same time, the Dragon immediately found Liz and flashed her Ruby eyes.

    The Dragon quickly flew high again, and expanded his wings greatly. His wings beat directly in front of his body. At the same time, the snow immediately below was brought up by the strong wind and rushed directly to Liz. Liz immediately panicked and ran directly behind her.

    This move is one of the dragon''s attack modes, the storm attack, but there is no damage. Liz knows this and is ready to fall to the ground immediately, but now there is a huge hole directly below her.

    "Liz!" seeing Liz being attacked, Tong people rushed to Liz and planned to kill her. But now Liz''s figure had reached the top of the cave and fell directly and quickly.

    "Liar!!!" Liz immediately shouted in panic. When she heard Tongren''s voice, she stretched out in a daze. Out of his hand, he was directly held by a man wearing black gloves.

    "Liz, catch me!" the Tong man who had fought with the dragon in a distant place suddenly appeared next to the cave, jumped up without hesitation, quickly grabbed Liz''s hand with his left hand, directly pulled Liz into his arms, hugged Liz tightly, and quickly fell down under Liz at the same time.

    "Liz!!!" yasina in the distance directly broke away from Lin Le''s obstruction, walked a little, and quickly shuttled through the crystal. She appeared at the edge of the cave in an instant, but she could only hear her own echo and Liz''s scream.

 Chapter 227

    "Roar!" in the middle of the sky, the Dragon looked down at Asina, but I don''t know why it didn''t attack. It just roared at Asina and Mu Hantian who was staring at it, and then twisted its huge body and flew towards the distant sky without looking back.

    Mu Hantian rushed out quickly when he saw that yasna rushed out, but he didn''t intend to go to the hole like yasna, and directly held Tianjing. As long as the giant dragon in front of him wanted to make an attack, he directly shot at the giant dragon.

    As for the reason for letting it go? It must be to let Tongren and Liz escape in the dragon the next day, otherwise Mu Hantian doesn''t know how to save them.

    Mu Hantian saw the Dragon disappearing into the clouds in the distance, so he put down his vigilance and directly came to yasina who was lying on the side of the hole, looked behind her, and patted yasna on the shoulder, "well, don''t worry! There will be no accident when there are Tongren."

    "How dare you say that!" yasna shouted at the cold sky with tears in her eyes. "It''ll be all right if you come to help earlier. Why should you look around. Liz fell into this hole. Even if they have nothing to do, how can they get out!"

    "Well... Just calm down!" Mu Hantian looked at yasina''s excited look and said helplessly, "you have to trust the guy of Tongren. Well, he is a lone player and has encountered countless traps. It must be that this cave trap can''t defeat him, and even if it is a crystal invalid area, he will come out!"

    "But. But." hearing the speech, Athena just looked at Lin Le, and then still looked into the depths of the cave. The worry on her face didn''t subside at all.

    Mu Hantian smiled bitterly, but reluctantly pulled up yasina lying on the side of the hole, touched yasna''s head and said, "well, even if you don''t believe in the ability of Tong people, you should also believe me! They will come out by themselves."

    Mu Hantian can''t say how Tong people will come out. He can only express it in this way, hoping to alleviate yasna''s worry. Mainly, he can''t explain, so he can only sorry to continue to worry Athena for some time.

    This sentence immediately made Athena angry, "obviously you are the most untrustworthy! If you didn''t let us help, Liz wouldn''t fall down, and now her life and death are unknown!"

    Mu Hantian was embarrassed when he heard this sentence. In fact, he said so, but he just wanted to normalize the plot and could only continue to maintain his wry smile, "OK! You won! Even if you don''t believe me, you can open the system menu of Sao to have a look! Don''t you have friends logged in with Liz and Tongren? You can see whether they are safe!"

    Yasina was stunned for a moment. She didn''t think of it at all. She quickly opened the system menu and rowed quickly in the list of friends that made Mu Hantian frown. This row was a group of people. She immediately saw the bright names of Liz and Tong people. Yasina was relieved and relieved to see this.

    "So it''s a mess if you care!" Mu Hantian looked at the list in front of yasna and directly smiled softly, "a small trap, they will be able to solve."

    Asina nodded, thought for a moment, and said, "according to the feeling of the echo just now, the hole should be very deep. It can''t be carried by Liz''s blood. It must be the Tongren who protected Liz. I really hope he can successfully bring Liz out!"

    "There must be a crystal invalid area, otherwise it won''t be separated for so long."

    "What should I do?" yasna immediately showed her worried expression. "Can''t she ever get out like this?"

    "Fool!" Mu Hantian was helpless when he saw yasna''s expression. Why didn''t he find yasna so sentimental before!

    "Let''s be optimistic! Wait a while and see what happens!"

    "But, we should help them." yasna bit her lower lip and looked at Mu Hantian''s eyes with nervous eyes. "What if they wait for others to save them!"

    "Are you going to jump down to accompany them?" Mu Hantian turned his eyes at once, and then walked to a crystal and sat down directly against the crystal. "Come and wait quietly!"

    "Why can you be so calm!" yasina looked at Mu Hantian''s calm state and was very angry. She was so anxious, but mu Hantian didn''t have the slightest sense of tension. She could only go over with her mouth and sit with Mu Hantian.

    They leaned together and looked up at the deep pit in front of them, as if expecting the figure of Tong Ren and Liz to appear in front of them.

 Chapter 228

    It was already late to get here. Now it was dark. Fortunately, there was no wind near the crystal forest, which also made Mu Han feel more happy. After all, it was hard to stay here all night with a cold wind.

    Mu Hantian looked at the dark sky, took out a prop lamp and lit it directly, so as not to feel too dark.

    At this moment, they have not made any sound. They have been looking at the gloomy sky. At the moment, the only moving object here is the snowflake floating down from the sky. In such a place, people''s mood will naturally be heavy, and without anything, they will associate or recall a lot of things.

    "Oh! Cold day." yasina looked at the snowflakes in front of her, put her hands around her legs, and seemed to be thinking, "we''ve been here for nearly two years. Have you ever thought about home during this time? I''m curious why you walk alone like this."

    "Er!" Mu Hantian was stunned when he heard this sentence. He didn''t expect yasina to say so suddenly, but he immediately opened the system column as if nothing had happened.

    "Eat!" Mu Hantian quickly ordered two hamburgers in his item column, threw one to yasina, then bit the hamburger in his hand, looked up at the gloomy sky and showed a bitter expression, "what can homesick do? I can''t get out now, can''t I?"

    "Hmm! Yes, I''m just homesick. I can''t go back!" yasna took hamburger and took it for granted when she heard Mu Hantian''s words at this time.

    "I am still very happy at home. If there is no such thing, hoo, well, don''t talk about me, talk about you!" Mu Hantian said.

    "Fool." yasina suddenly blushed, and then gently leaned her head against Mu Hantian''s shoulder, "I sometimes think about my home, but I don''t like the life at home. I have received an elite education since I was a child. No matter what things are led by my mother, I will do what she says. I have no autonomy!"

    "Don''t you have your own initiative now? In this world, there are no parents in charge of you!" Mu Hantian said with a smile when he heard this.

    "At first I thought it was a false world. I just wanted to go back to the original life track as soon as possible. But now it has changed ~" said yasna, directly and playfully spitting out her little tongue, "I just want to fall in love like an ordinary girl, take care of the person I like at home every day, share for him and have a happy chat with my friends. This ordinary life makes me yearn for it very much! And Sao, as you said, has its own beauty. Although it is very dangerous, it also has benefits! I am used to it Used to the world. "

    Mu Hantian couldn''t help but draw from the corners of his mouth for a moment. Sure enough, does yasna have the attribute of a wife? She likes cooking, and then do as she says now? Isn''t she a beautiful and delicious wife!

    "Well, no matter in which world, living is the most important. Then in the process, enjoy everything life brings you and try to do what you want to do. This is the real living ~" Mu Hantian said carelessly.

    "Why do you always feel that what you say is very meaningful!" yasina said directly with a smile. Mu Hantian just shrugged and didn''t answer.

    "In fact, after I separated from you on the first floor, I wondered what kind of person you are?" yasina looked at Mu Hantian''s face with her brown eyes and couldn''t help saying it directly.

    "So what kind of person do you think I am now? Or so strange?" Mu Hantian said, and thought of yasina''s evaluation of him last time, which was also very helpless.

    "There''s really no strange feeling, but I think you seem a little charming!" at the moment, their eyes immediately aligned. Mu Hantian looked at yasna''s smiling face and couldn''t help being obsessed..

 Chapter 229

    They looked at each other for a while, and moved their eyes to one side. Immediately, there was an embarrassing atmosphere between them.

    "Oh, how comfortable! Yasina, do you have a sleeping bag or something?" Mu Hantian took the lead in breaking the embarrassing atmosphere and returned to the original feeling. After all, the atmosphere just now was very uncomfortable.

    "No." Asina looked her head aside and didn''t look directly at Mu cold day. If anyone could see it, Asina''s pretty face was completely red.

    Mu Hantian leaned against the crystal. When he wanted to rest, he felt the cold and hard feeling behind him, which made him very uncomfortable. He changed several movements continuously, but there was no change at all.

    Mu Hantian can only reluctantly continue to lean on the crystal. But his eyes kept moving around, suddenly turned to yasina''s flat leg, and immediately showed a bad smile, but there was a sense of tension in his heart.

    He immediately turned his body to the other side, and then lay down directly, and his head was right against yasna''s thigh. Mu cold day felt the comfort of his head and closed his eyes directly and comfortably. Forced yasna to give him a knee pillow.

    "Ah! You!!! You!!!" yasna blushed instantly. She just looked to the other side and didn''t find Mu Hantian''s action. Until she suddenly felt the presence of heavy objects on her legs, she looked directly over, but found Mu Hantian lying directly on her big leg.

    "Get up quickly!" yasna blushed, and her beautiful eyes showed a look of panic. She held Mu cold''s head in her hands and lifted it up.

    "Don''t! It''s too hard in other places!" Mu Han showed a dissatisfied expression on his horse, and resisted to bury his head into yasna''s body, but yasna was even more panic with this force.

    "You!! I let you lie down, don''t force!!" yasna gave in with a panic look on her face. The reason is that when yasna forced, Mu Hantian directly leaned his head against yasna''s body, which caused Mu Hantian''s face to face yasna''s direction, but close to yasna''s lower abdomen, She directly felt that there was heating from breathing in her lower abdomen, and immediately became more alarmed.

    "Well, that''s about the same! You should be honored. I''ve enjoyed knee pillows for the first time!" Mu Hantian''s face revealed a happy expression, which directly calmed down yasna''s original panic.

    "What! It''s like I''m not the first time." yasna''s face directly revealed her dissatisfaction. It''s the first time she let someone rest on her thigh, okay! Moreover, with Mu Hantian''s stubbornness, Asina couldn''t stop him at all, and for another reason, she had to give up.

    Mu Hantian felt the softness behind his head and couldn''t help rubbing yasna''s thigh, making himself feel the softness and fragrance of yasna again.

    Asina clenched her teeth and looked at Mu Hantian in front of her, then turned her head and stopped looking at him. At the moment, she didn''t have the panic just now, but her face was still red, which could fully see her shyness at the moment.

    With Mu Hantian''s action, the previous embarrassing atmosphere has completely dissipated, but filled with a peach flavor, which is completely a sweet atmosphere between lovers. If someone can see this scene, the first feeling must be that this is a very good couple!

    I don''t know how long later, yasna''s eyes were nervous and looked at Mu Hantian again, but the scene in front of her stunned her directly.

    The only thing I saw was that Mu Hantian lying on her leg completely closed his eyes, the even breathing sound, and the steady expression directly proved that Mu Hantian was asleep.

    "Big fool." Asina smiled at Mu Hantian''s steady expression, and her fingers gently poked Mu Hantian''s face. "You still make me care so much here. You actually slept. It''s not obvious that I''m very stupid!"

    "HMM." Mu Han Tian seemed to feel the movement on his face and moved her head. She was so frightened that yasina took back her hand and immediately changed into the look of sleeping just now.

    "It turns out that in Sao, someone can sleep so safely ~" yasina looked at Mu cold day absently, and her hand couldn''t help touching Lin Le''s cheek, "I ah, but I always worry about the future when I sleep."

    "But your strength is so strong that you won''t be afraid of these!" with the flow of time, yasina slowly confided her past events and thoughts to Mu cold day who had entered her sleep, and slowly revealed what she had never dared to show on weekdays.

    Originally those terrible memories, at this moment, yasna also felt very common. In the past two years, yasna only began to reveal her heart.

    However, when yasna spoke there, she did not find that the original even breathing sound seemed to become a little heavy.

    "Cold day, I don''t know when your figure appeared in my heart, and the printing is deeper and deeper. I care about you more and more. Do you know how angry I was when you pretended not to know me for the first time?" yasina looked at the crystal in front of her and continued to say her thoughts. Mu cold day has already been completely awake, In fact, he was curious about what would happen if he suddenly woke up at this moment, but he decided to continue pretending to sleep for the sake of yasna''s face.

    I don''t know how long later, yasna''s voice became more and more low. Maybe she was tired. Yasna''s eyelids trembled constantly. After a tight moment, her eyelids closed completely. At the same time, her mouth stopped. She couldn''t help feeling sleepy and went to sleep directly.

    A few minutes later, Mu Hantian still didn''t hear the movement of yasna, so he determined that yasna was asleep, opened his eyes directly, and then sat up. Gently let Athena lean against her arms, then point out a coat and put it on them

    "Good night, Athena."

 Chapter 230

    In her sleep, yasna felt very comfortable, as if she had found something to rely on. At the same time, there was a warmth on her body, just as in winter, there was a warm sun shining on her, and the whole person was warm, which made her sleep quite comfortable.

    Perhaps time passed quickly. I don''t know how long, yasna seemed to have slept enough, and the sleepiness in her mind began to dissipate slowly. At the same time, her consciousness gradually woke up. She saw that yasna''s eyelids moved slightly, and then opened slowly.

    "Hmm? As like as two peas and snow crystals, the other side is still a huge hole in front of us. This makes her not respond, but she thinks about it for a while, and then she thinks of sleeping outside yesterday.

    Yasina then remembered that Mu cold day was sleeping on her leg, and immediately looked down. However, there was no Mu cold day in front of her, and she was still wearing a coat and a hand around her waist.

    Asina was immediately frightened and looked at her side conditionally, and the scene in front of her directly stunned Asina. Her face turned red and seemed to have white smoke on her head.

    Mu Hantian, who should have been lying on her legs, didn''t know when he came directly to her and held her body directly. At the same time, he let her head rest on his shoulder. Moreover, because of the cold, they were still holding each other tightly, and a coat was draped over them.

    Yasna''s head suddenly lost her ability to think. She didn''t know what was happening at present, and her exquisite pretty face turned red. Asina''s red face was directly facing Mu cold day. The distance between them was not three or four centimeters at all, just like a couple about to kiss. As long as they moved again, their lips would touch each other. Yasina could clearly feel each other''s breath hitting her face, and the peach atmosphere immediately spread.

    "HMM." Mu Hantian seemed to notice something at the moment, and suddenly moved her head. Suddenly, yasna''s Brown pupils widened violently in an instant, revealing shock and panic at the same time. At the moment, the time seemed to stop temporarily. Their lips had been in contact. I don''t know how long, yasna reacted and subconsciously took her head back.

    How could this happen! My first kiss is gone! Yasnaton panicked, and her face flushed, proving her shyness. After a long time, Asina took a few hard breaths to calm her flustered mood. At the same time, she looked at Lin Le who was still sleeping. After hesitating for a moment, she slowly stretched out her hand and pushed him, "cold day, it''s morning. Wake up."

    "Woo! What''s the matter!" Mu Hantian muttered.

    "Hoo! It was yasina, which scared me." Mu Hantian sighed a sigh of relief. For a moment, he thought something had happened. When he saw the brown hair in front of him, he immediately complained and yawned, "isn''t it just light? Why are you up so early?"

    "You still say!" immediately, Athena showed an expression of cannibalism. You know, just after her first kiss, she was robbed by the people in front of her. Although it was an accident, it suddenly made her very unhappy, "when are you going to hold it!"

    Mu Hantian was directly stunned. Suddenly, he still held yasna, hurriedly released his hand around yasna''s waist, and then said with a smile, "I''m not afraid you can''t sleep well! Calm down!"

    At the moment, Asina looked at Mu Hantian''s completely unaware appearance and breathed a sigh of relief, but there was a trace of grievance in her heart. The precious item that the girl had kept for so long was only gone in a moment, and the person who took the precious item didn''t know it.

    At the moment, in the distant horizon, a ray of sunshine hit them, making them look over there at the same time, and they couldn''t help but stand up.

    The dark clouds in the sky are dyed golden by the sun, and the original white earth seems to be dyed golden. The warm sunshine makes the originally cold world warm in an instant. Those pieces of crystal refracted the sun, and immediately formed a wonderful scenery, just like a dream world, appeared in front of them.

    Looking at this beautiful scene, the corners of their mouths unconsciously smiled, didn''t speak for a long time, and revealed a happy look at the same time.

    "Is this all true? A world like a dream." Asina looked at the scenery in front of her and had forgotten what had just happened. Her stunned and confused expression had a feeling of loving the world.

    "This is not a dream." Mu Hantian smiled and touched the crystal next to him. "All this is true. This feeling and this charming sunshine exist in this world just like you and me."

 Chapter 231

    "It''s a virtual world. Is there really a real one?" yasina squatted down confused and touched the cold snow on the ground.

    "There must be!" Mu Hantian kept his bright face, but his eyes showed a serious look, "In this world, what we touch may be false, what our eyes see may be false, but our memory will not be false. We know, know and play in this world are all real. We can''t fake. So we can take this world as a real existence."

    "Really? But these are only limited to this world, aren''t they?" Asina looked at Mu cold sky and looked directly at Mu cold sky.

    "In fact, the world is very small, isn''t it? Even if we leave the world we live in now, I believe we can meet together like this." Mu Hantian said with great certainty. He has begun to get used to the world.

    Yasina looked at Mu Hantian''s bright smile, only felt her heart beating violently again, and then smiled, "Why are your words so infectious?"

    "Maybe because this is what I said from my heart!" Mu Hantian looked at yasina''s smile and made up his mind again.

    "In cold weather, in fact, I want to be with you more than that." said yasna, whose beautiful face had been stained with a trace of red.

    "Asina, do you know that dragons are nocturnal?" Mu Hantian didn''t hear what Asina said behind her, but looked at a black spot in the distant sky, and then happened to ask, directly interrupting what Asina just wanted to say.

    "Nocturnal?" seeing Mu Hantian''s eyes towards the distance, yasina also moved her head and looked at it. At the moment, she immediately found the black spots in the distance, but she didn''t know what it was.

    "This giant dragon eats crystal, refines it in its stomach, and finally turns into rare metal, but it is said that no one can explode this rare metal, that is, it is likely to be dragon excreta." Mu Hantian looked at the growing black spots in the distance and said with a smile, "According to this inference, the crystal near here is naturally the dragon''s food, and next to the food, that is, the cave they fell from, nine times out of ten is the dragon''s nest. In the morning, the dragon will naturally come back."

    "Alas?" yasina was stunned and couldn''t understand what Mu Hantian said, but she had seen the figure rushing towards them in the distance.

    "Roar!!!" a huge roar came directly from the sky. The giant dragon quickly appeared over the two people directly from the sky, then wandered over the sky and rushed directly into the cave.

    "It''s the dragon!" cried Athena in direct surprise. "No! Liz, they''re still inside!"

    Asina hurried to rush up. Mu Hantian smiled and stopped Asina. Then there was a clear sound of dragon in the cave. Then the figure of the giant dragon appeared directly in their eyes, rushed out of the deep pit and flew high in the air. Mu Hantian and Asina saw the two figures of the giant dragon directly.

    "No! The man on the back. Is it?" yasna looked at the Dragon incredulously, and her fingers trembled and pointed to the dragon.

    "It seems that it''s Tongren and Liz." Mu Hantian reluctantly shook his head, and sure enough, he ran out like this, "it''s finally come out. It seems that we''ve been waiting all night in vain!"

    In the sky, the Dragon suddenly stopped, and the two people on his back were directly thrown out. They were directly doing free movement in the sky, but a moment later, they held each other.

    "This. This is!" Athena looked at the two people holding together in the sky, and her face suddenly showed a strange look.

    "It seems that we''d better not disturb them." Mu Hantian also smiled at the moment. What can be sure is that Liz has fallen in love with Tongren, so she doesn''t know whether Tongren will agree.

    Asina looked at the two people holding tightly together and directly showed a bright smile.

    Great, Liz, you''ve finally found the happiness you want.

    Linda Liz bate weapons store, 48th floor, Ian grunt

    "Cold weather, Athena! When did you come here?" Tongren and Liz are standing at the door of the inner room, looking at Mu cold sky and yasna in front of them, and Tongren''s hand is his second sword chaser, but just now Tongren was confessed by Liz inside, and now Tongren also accepted it. As soon as they came out, they saw the two people with a bad smile outside and were shocked.

    "Just now!" they said directly with one voice, without any hesitation. But at the moment, their expressions were very strange.

    "Just now." Tong people immediately asked in surprise, "then why are your expressions so strange! What happened?"

    "Nothing!" they said in unison again.

    Tongren immediately took a smoke from the corners of his mouth. The two people in front of him were so strange. Even Liz next to him didn''t get up naturally. She saw that yasna and Mu Hantian looked at each other, and then showed a bad smile at the same time.

    "Tongren, this sword in your hand is a token of love!" Mu Hantian said decisively, and then looked at the long green and white sword. It can be said that this is a very beautiful sword. The body of the sword is very thin, like a piece of paper, but it is far from as thin as a thin sword. It can be said that this whole sword is quite luxurious, like receiving the characteristics of crystal. It feels that the line of sight can vaguely penetrate the past.

    White sword - Dark chaser. At this stage, Liz instills her feelings and tries her best to create a long sword that can be called the interpreter''s sword. It can be said to be a magic weapon at this stage. Although Liz can make more advanced weapons with materials, advanced weapons have higher requirements for character attributes, and Tong people can''t use them at all.

    "Wow!" the Tong people were startled for a moment, revealing an expression that Mu Hantian and Asina had never seen before. At the same time, the Tong people''s face was a little red, and Mu Hantian and Asina immediately showed a bad smile.

    "Are you really?" Athena swept Liz and Tong people with a bad smile, and her eyes kept shuttling between them.

    Tongren didn''t answer at the moment. She blushed and turned her head to one side. On the contrary, Liz next to her suddenly stepped forward, which frightened Mu Hantian and yasna. She directly put her hands on her hips, then showed a happy and proud look, and said without scruples: "that''s right! I''ve just confessed to Tongren! Now I''m officially dating!"

    Even though they had discovered the relationship between Tongren and Lizzie, they were stunned by Lizzie''s action. They looked at the generous Lizzie and the seemingly shy Tongren in front of them completely speechless. Did they attack and suffer the opposite? Mu Hantian and yasina looked at this scene and immediately laughed.

    "Liz! Congratulations!" Athena ran directly to Liz and took Liz''s hand.

    "Well, thank you, but ~ ~ ~ ~" Liz''s face suddenly showed a bad smile at the moment, because she cared about the man next to yasna from the beginning. This man was obviously very close to yasna, and her dress was very similar to the rumored man, and yasna seemed to say that she liked the man who wanted to make her own long sword!

    "This gentleman, is it the blue light in the rumor?" Liz asked Mu Hantian directly without taking care of yasna next to her. Because she is going to avenge the man who just molested her and Tongren. As for the man in front of her, it must be the target.

    "Er!" Mu Hantian was stunned and didn''t react at once, but immediately nodded and said, "if there is no second blue light, that person should be me." but mu Hantian immediately had a bad premonition when he looked at the obvious bad smile on Liz''s face.

    "Oh ~ ~ ~" Liz directly made a meaningful voice, then directly smiled cunningly and said directly to Athena, "Athena, I can make your sweetheart''s weapon! Then, Lord Mu Hantian, give me the materials!"

    "Ha! Ha!" yasna blushed instantly. She didn''t expect Liz to suddenly say so at this time, and she said it directly in front of Mu Hantian. The whole person was petrified and couldn''t do anything.

    "Asina, don''t you like cold weather?" Tong Ren immediately showed a surprised expression. He didn''t expect that the terrible woman known as the ghost of strategy was actually in love. This powerful gossip directly aroused his curiosity. Moreover, Tongren learned from the moon night black cat group that Mu Hantian was looking for a senior blacksmith. The moon night black cat group helped Mu Hantian ask Tongren here, but because Tongren didn''t have any friends, they couldn''t help Mu Hantian.

    "What!!! What!!! How could it be! This kind of thing." hearing the Tongren''s words, yasina immediately lifted from the petrified state and immediately began to cover up the matter, but the crimson face, the flustered action and eyes led to the weakness of this sentence. Immediately, even the wooden Tongren understood yasna''s real idea, and immediately showed a meaningful expression.

    Mu Hantian could only smile awkwardly at this time. Sure enough, just smile at this time! He had no idea that the war would suddenly spread and burn directly on him. Although he secretly learned about ya Sina''s mind last night, Ya sina is obviously still a chance away from him at the moment. Mu Hantian plans to express himself later! I don''t want to be knocked out like this.

    "Well, Liz bette, can you help me make these materials?" Mu Hantian immediately opened his own panel and sent all the materials to Liz at one time.

    "Since she is yasna''s sweetheart, it must be all right!" Liz smiled at Mu Han Tianma, and her eyes turned to yasna, who was shy in place. "These materials are all right now. As for whether you can take the weapon or not, I believe you, the strongest player of single boss, are all right!"

    At the moment, Mu Hantian heard that Liz was still stimulating yasna and smiled bitterly. This topic can''t be opened at all!

    "Lizzie!! it''s not like that!" yasina quickly shouted with a red face and jumped on Lizzie to stop Lizzie from breaking the news.

    "Then let''s go in!" Lizzie looked at Athena''s appearance at the moment. She seemed very poor. She thought it over, so she took Athena hanging on her back to the inner room.

    At the moment, Mu Hantian''s eyes are constantly floating, because Tong people seem to have great curiosity, show a bright smile, and have caught Mu Hantian.

    The sound of Tongren''s torture immediately sounded in the shop.

 Chapter 232

    "Cold day, tell me what you really think about Athena!" Tong people directly looked at Mu cold day with a bad smile. Mu cold day instantly felt that the roles just changed. He was decisive and couldn''t advise!

    "Tongren, we won''t talk about this first." Mu Hantian said directly in an emotional tone at this time, "unexpectedly, Tongren, who originally thought he wouldn''t fall in love, was suddenly raided."

    "What is called being. Raiders." Tongren said weakly at the moment. It was obvious that he knew the meaning of the word. Mu Hantian smiled to himself when he saw that Tongren''s attention had been diverted, but when he heard this sentence, he turned his eyes. According to the character of Tongren and Liz, it is obvious that Tongren is a victim, isn''t it?

    "But then again, you are a person who is always on the front line or running around all day. Except for the strategy war, you are all alone! I didn''t expect that you would be attacked by Liz so soon." Mu Hantian smiled at Tong''s weak expression.

    But Tongren was dissatisfied instantly. It was clear that Mu Hantian was also a lone player! He immediately countered, "what! Obviously you are also a solo player, and isn''t yasina attacking you now!"

    "What!" Mu Hantian is not happy at the moment. What is the strategy of attacking him? It''s clearly his strategy of attacking Athena, okay! Soon the two people in the hall began a fierce debate about who was attacked and who was hurt.

    "Athena, I didn''t expect that the legendary blue brilliance was raided by you. It''s incredible!" Liz and Athena walked into the house. Liz immediately looked at Athena with a bad smile.

    "Oh!! it''s not the same thing, la!" it seems that Athena is used to Liz''s flirting. Although she is not calm at this time, she calmly refutes Liz''s question.

    "Alas, it''s just the two of us here. What''s hard to say. Tell us what it''s like!" Liz smiled and gently touched Athena with her elbow.

    "Who knows what he thinks!" yasina said directly. To be honest, she almost confessed to Mu Hantian today, but mu Hantian didn''t notice. Until now, she doesn''t know what Mu Hantian thinks.

    "Alas ~ it seems that your relationship is good, and I thought it had become!" Liz immediately showed a disappointed expression, but she seemed to think of something and said excitedly to Athena immediately, "then I''ll help you! And it''s obvious that Mu''s attitude is good for you!"

    "No! I''ll do it myself! And I think you just think it''s fun!" yasina immediately saw through Lizzie''s idea and looked directly at Lizzie who had no weakness in front of her with disdain. After all, she admitted it directly. What else can yasina say.

    "Ha ~ ha ~ ha ~" Liz showed an embarrassed expression. After all, her mind was seen through by her friends and she was embarrassed immediately.

    "All right! Make it quickly! Don''t let others wait for a long time, and you must go out with Tongren just like that!" Asina hurriedly said to Liz, looking at the time when it was getting late. In fact, Athena doesn''t want to wait outside for too long and feel bored. However, Mu Hantian, who is quarrelling with Tong people at the moment, is not in a free mood to take care of the time of making this weapon. The most important thing for him now is to prove that he is attacking yasina.

    "OK!" Liz remembered that she had told Tongren to go shopping before. She quickly selected a pile of rare materials just given to her by Mu Hantian, picked out a pile of things, threw them into the furnace, and then began to operate with the panel. In Sao, cooking is simplified to a certain extent, and the profession of natural blacksmith, which is basically inaccessible in reality, is simplified to a certain level. It is just some operations, refining and integration. The most important thing for a blacksmith is to finally refine a piece of metal and wave his hammer to make the desired equipment. As for the style, it is completely determined by the material and then the system.

    Liz didn''t think about why Mu Hantian also asked for a weapon, but the specific requirements were heard from yasna. It was a very top weapon. In her opinion, no one could use it at all. Although it didn''t need a strong strength value like Tongren, it needed a strong AgI value, that is, agility value. This agility can''t even be achieved by Athena, who is famous for her agility. She thought Mu Hantian''s weapon would be replaced, so she didn''t think much.

    Athena didn''t bother Liz at the moment, because she knew she couldn''t bother when making weapons. She used to break into the inner room suddenly, which made Liz''s hand slip and failed to make the weapon. At the moment, this weapon is the person yasina likes, and it is naturally more impossible to disturb. Instead, she looked at Lizzie''s actions with a focused face, for fear that Lizzie would make any mistakes.

    Liz made such a good material for the first time. It can be said that this time, at least her blacksmith experience value will increase a lot. She looked at a pile of materials in the furnace with a serious face, constantly gathered together and gradually turned into a red metal block.

    Liz looked at the piece of metal as if it had burned enough. She took it out with a clip and put it on the anvil. Then she took the commonly used smelting hammer from the wall, set the menu, and raised the hammer high. He was absorbed in knocking on the red metal. With a loud and clear sound, the bright sparks flew out with the sound.

    In the project of smelting skills, only the number of times to knock the ingot according to the type of weapon produced and the level of metal used is mentioned for the final project. It can also be said that in this process, there is still no personal technology of any player involved. However, even so, there are various rumors that whether the percussion rhythm is correct or not, as well as the momentum and emotion of the producer will affect the good degree of the weapon.

    Liz is the kind of person who believes in this rumor. Even though Liz has years of forging experience, she still believes this rumor. It is precisely because of this rumor that she has just created a long sword containing her own heart for Tongren.

    "Qiang ~ Qiang ~" with the hammer hitting on the hot metal, Liz also poured her blessing that yasna could form a pair with Mu Hantian into it, knocking again and again. If the vocal music was general and very rhythmic, yasna seemed to feel Liz''s blessing from the metal and showed a bright smile.

    I don''t know how many times it was knocked. The metal suddenly gave out a fierce white light. Liz knew that she had succeeded. She had just knocked the Tongren sword 200 to 250 times. Although she didn''t count it, she definitely broke through 400 times this time. She didn''t expect that this long sword should knock so many times. The general long sword only needs more than 200 times, It can be seen that the material is excellent.

    Then the rectangular object glowed white, and the style changed slowly. I saw that the front and back began to become thinner, and the side belonging to the hilt began to bulge and expand.

    Seeing Lizzie''s success, Asina immediately came to Lizzie. Under their eyes, the real body of the long sword was reflected.

    The handle of this long sword is pink. There is a green gem on the handle. The shape is very similar to Tianjing, but the body of the sword is pink.

    "It''s so suitable for mu Hantian." the name and appearance of the weapon are determined by the system, and the manufacturer can only select the type, but Liz and yasna both think that this sword seems to be tailored for mu Hantian.

    Lizzie knew that the seemingly light dark chaser of Tong people was actually very heavy. She stretched out her hand and directly grabbed the sword. At the same time, Lizzie was still very hard. At this moment, Lizzie directly felt that she was too hard. It was not as heavy as expected. This feeling of punching on cotton made her very uncomfortable.

    "Let me see the name of this weapon." Liz said, and then clicked on the body of the long sword, and a system box immediately popped up on the body of the sword. "Login name is tianjingzi sword. What a strange name. It seems to be unique again! Yasina, please try it?"

    "OK." Asina took tianjingzi sword directly from Liz, but found that she couldn''t equip it, so she had to smile bitterly. "The system said that my agility value was not enough and I couldn''t equip it!"

    Liz immediately smiled bitterly. Although she had long estimated that this was the case, although she believed that Mu Hantian''s attribute must be higher than that of yasna, she didn''t think it would be much higher, so she was not sure that Mu Hantian could successfully equip with this weapon. Can only reluctantly say: "we''d better go out and let Mu cold try!"

    Asina also nodded, directly found a white scabbard that could match the sword and Mu cold sky from Liz''s scabbard library, put tianjingzi''s sword in, and then they went out of the inner room.

    "Tong man! Mu Hantian! I''ve made it! WOW! What are you doing!" Liz and yasna directly opened the door of the inner room. In the eyes, Mu Hantian and Tong people were lying on the ground. At the same time, Lin le was still pressing on Tong people. Tong people were completely subdued. The scene instantly made Liz show a surprised expression, but there was a strange look in her eyes.

    "Er! We''re just fighting! Don''t think too much!" Mu Han found Liz''s eyes on the horse. The eyes were clearly saying that they were GG, and immediately reluctantly refuted. Just to prove the problem of attack and acceptance, he directly played a hand to hand fight with Tong people, and Tong people were directly pressed down due to their attributes.

    "Cold day, are you and Tong people?" yasna stared at Mu cold day''s messy clothes, looked unbelievably and wanted to say that she liked Mu cold day, but mu cold day''s orientation was different. What could she do? There was a feeling that she couldn''t see hope before she shot, which immediately made yasna very sad, There was also shock.

    "I''m not a fag at all!!" Tong people immediately got up, but when they saw Liz and Athena, they immediately defended themselves.

    After half a day, Liz and Athena were convinced that they had nothing to do with each other.

 Chapter 233

    "Cold day, have a try!" yasina smiled and handed the tianjingzi sword to the tired Mu cold day. "The login name is tianjingzi sword, but the agility value is very high, so I can''t try."

    "Tianjingzi sword!" Mu Hantian was stunned when he heard the name, but he still took it. Just holding it, I felt that the weight was just good, so I clicked the panel and directly equipped tianjingzi sword.

    "It''s really equipped!" Liz shouted out in surprise. Tongren was puzzled. She didn''t know why Liz was so surprised. Liz fully knew how high the agility value required by the sword was. Unexpectedly, Mu Hantian actually reached this agility value.

    The sword appeared at the waist of Mu Hantian''s blue robe. The appearance of tianjingzi sword was very suitable for mu Hantian''s appearance, which seemed to highlight Mu Hantian. At this time, yasna suddenly found something and immediately showed her shocked face.

    "Cold day! You can equip two weapons!!" yasina looked shocked directly, and Tongren and Liz couldn''t believe it, because Tongren had a unique skill of Double Sabre flow, and they were stunned when they saw that Mu cold day can also equip two weapons.

    "Yes!" Mu Hantian looked at the three people calmly. He didn''t intend to hide this kind of thing. He planned to wear it like this. He also guessed the current idea of Tongren and Liz. There can''t be two unique skills, but mu Hantian is first-class in the next day, which is different from Tongren''s two knife flow. Mu Hantian said, then directly took out tianjingzi sword, and then played several sword dances and gave Liz a thumb. It shows that he is very satisfied with the sword.

    "Is this a unique skill?" Tong man looked at Mu Hantian''s eyes and directly asked Liz what she also wanted to know at the moment.

    "Well, it''s a unique skill! But it''s different from yours. Yours is'' star burst abandoning therapy and cutting '', and mine is the first-class in the next day." Mu Hantian smiled at Tong Ren''s slightly tangled expression.

    "Who is'' starburst abandoning therapy chopping ''? Is it'' starburst airflow chopping ''?" Tongren felt his head and smiled bitterly.

    Mu Hantian can''t deny this. Now he can use the first-class two days and can quickly challenge the boss alone. However, looking at the smile sent out by Asina because she was satisfied with tianjingzi sword, he also completely fell in love with Asina. He was ready to confess when he found a chance.

    After the shock, Liz and Tongren directly took Tongren to play because it was almost evening. Otherwise, Tongren might want to compete with Mu Hantian.

 Chapter 234

    In July 2024, the labyrinth area on the 64th floor of Ian grunt

    The scenery of the labyrinth area is basically the same, and this is the labyrinth area that has been raided, but it is used as the base of a guild. At the moment, a group of people with excellent equipment and high level appeared outside the maze area.

    I saw a man in military armor with a long gun and shield, who turned around and said seriously to the people behind him: "according to the intelligence, there is the base of the smile coffin of the red name guild in the 64 story labyrinth area. We should hold our consciousness and attack the smile coffin! Put them in prison one by one."

    At the moment, the people gathered here are a 50 member Crusade force composed of powerful players from Holy Dragon Alliance, blood alliance Knight order, Fenglin volcano and other powerful guilds, as well as members of the strategy group. Yasna and Tong people can also be seen here. The reason for gathering here is that it was photographed by the smile coffin, a notorious red name guild, that is, the killing guild. Due to Mu Hantian''s intelligence, the time to attack them was much earlier than that in the original book.

    In 2024, the "smile coffin" of the most numerous and worst red name guild was born in the world of Ian grunt for the purpose of killing people for fun. Its founder is no longer poh in the original book, but the piercer, no inflammation. He seduced many orange players who like PK and lured them to this crazy road of crime. As a member of the guild, everyone will have a special mark of smiling coffin, It was a black multilateral, with a white skeleton smiling face on it, and a white skeleton hand on the edge of the smiling face.

    At the moment, because the smile coffin has a reputation unmatched by other small and medium-sized orange name guilds, and intelligence leaked out that the base of the smile coffin immediately attracted a crusade group jointly organized by the holy dragon.

    Soon, with the passage of time, the Crusade group immediately arrived outside the location indicated by the intelligence. The captain of Shenglong United directly turned back to the nervous and serious Crusade group behind him and said solemnly: "We''ll be at the base of the smiling coffin in the report soon, but I''ll confirm it before the assault. Those guys are red players. Once the battle starts, they will take our lives without hesitation. Therefore, we must not hesitate. Once we hesitate, they will be killed!"

    Hearing this, someone immediately nodded seriously, but at the moment, the captain changed a relaxed tone and directly said with a smile, "even so, the number and level are still as the strategy group. We have the upper hand. Maybe they may fall without fighting." With this sentence, the serious and tense atmosphere of the Crusade group had disappeared. At the same time, many people laughed and felt relaxed everywhere. It seemed that they were just brushing small monsters.

    Yasina relaxed her serious face and smiled slightly. If she had been before, she would not show this expression at the moment. However, Tong Ren just had a slightly serious expression, suddenly changed and showed a look of surprise, because his enemy seeking skills suddenly felt.

    "Be careful!" Tong people shouted loudly, and looked in the direction of the skill prompt. They saw countless people wearing black cloaks on a suspended land. When Tong people saw the people in front of them, their eyes immediately widened sharply. At this moment, three people jumped in mid air and rushed directly to the Crusade group.

    "It''s a smiling coffin!" hearing Tongren''s voice, yasina directly put away her beautiful smiling face, but seriously took out the flashing light from her waist and shouted at once.

    With the fall of the first three people, countless people immediately followed them. Just for a moment, there were many skill effects and sword symphonies between the Crusade group and the smiling coffin.

    "Damn it!" Tongren saw the falling in front and rushed directly to him. He quickly pulled out his interpreter from behind and blocked the knife of the famous player. However, the player didn''t stop, but kept attacking Tongren with his knife. Tongren could only keep blocking each other''s attack with the interpreter and looking for opportunities to cut off the enemy in front of him.

    "Ha!!!" Asina looked at the player who rushed to her and quickly blocked the axe. At the same time, with the flashing light in her hand, she sent out a white light belonging to skills. She quickly stabbed the player with the flashing light. With the sonic stabbing, she immediately left seven or eight red dots on the player''s chest. The player could not stop Asina''s attack at all At the same time, yasna quickly squatted down with her teeth clenched, avoided the slash sent by another player to her, and quickly fought with the new opponent again.

    "This. This is impossible!" the captain of the holy Dragon Alliance looked at the sudden scene in front of him, and immediately turned around to look at the people on the platform. The leader was Wuyan. "Did an insider leak the combat intelligence!"

    As the fighting continued, many players were injured immediately. However, many people in the smiling coffin completely ignored their lives. Even if their blood volume had reached the red danger area, they would be killed with one blow, but they still smiled and cut to the Crusade group in front of them.

    "Why! Why don''t these guys surrender!" Klein cut down the player with only the last trace of blood in front of him and watched him turn into fragments and dissipate in the game. Just now, because the player came to red blood, Klein and others stopped attacking and wanted him to surrender, but he fought back and killed one person. Klein could only kill the people in front of him with grief and anger.

    Tongren fought with several players around him without saying a word. At the moment, he was very afraid, afraid of death and killing. He didn''t want to kill others at all, but in order to protect himself, he could only keep waving the interpreter in his hand. However, during the hard struggle, he could see that the famous players of the smiling coffin were laughing and enjoying the battle between life and death, As if they were born for PK.

    Immediately, several players with smiling coffins turned into fragments of death, and players with Crusade group also turned into fragments. Smiling coffin players are completely desperate to fight with the Crusade group. Only a few people are trapped by the Crusade group with ropes.

    Yasina''s face was completely gloomy at this time. She had knocked down several players, but now she was like Tongren. She was very afraid of the battle. She didn''t want to kill other players. At this moment, she could only fight the enemies around her. She watched the team friends around her turn into fragments and die in the game, And the enemy turned into fragments and dispersed here. This group of people basically won''t choose to surrender, but constantly launch suicide attacks. This psychology shocked yasna and feared these players at the same time.

    "Why! I''ve made up my mind, but." yasina clenched her teeth and stabbed the enemy in front with a flashing light again, directly repelling the enemy, but the other party''s knife still cut at yasina, and the flashing light took a white star light and directly blocked the knife in front of her.

    "Die!" a voice came directly from behind Ya Sina. While Ya Sina fought hard with the players in front, another famous player appeared behind her and directly cut her axe to ya Sina''s completely defenseless back.

    too bad! I can''t hide! There was a trace of fear in the chestnut colored pupils of yasna''s eyes, and the players fighting with her showed a very strange smile when they saw the fear of death in yasna''s eyes. It seems to be a great pleasure to see another person dying here.

    What should I do? Cold weather. It seems that I can''t see you again. Yasina looked at the Yellow HP bar displayed in her upper left corner. She couldn''t bear several attacks. She was completely sure to die here.

    "Qiang!"

    "What!" the axe that cut at yasna stopped directly in mid air, and the man''s eyes revealed his shock at the view in front of him. At the same time, he found that his axe was blocked by the person in front of him, but his HP bar was empty, and his stomach was pierced by the weapon in the other hand of the man.

    Yasina''s beautiful eyes also revealed surprise. She couldn''t believe that the red figure around her at this time was the long blue sword that blocked the axe that she was very familiar with.

    "Cold weather!!!"

 Chapter 235

    "Cold day, how could you be here!" yasina looked nervously at Mu cold day''s appearance. Although she was very moved to see Mu cold day suddenly appear and save her, she didn''t want Mu cold day to participate in the battle at all. She was afraid that Mu cold day would have an accident, so she didn''t send any email to Mu cold day. But I didn''t expect Mu Hantian to appear here.

    "I don''t show up here. You''ve just been in danger! And their president and I still have things to settle." Mu Hantian quickly turned his eyes, and then directly blocked a player attacking them. Mu Hantian quickly waved the double swords in his hand, leaving five or six scars on the player in front of him. The player in front looked at the double swords in Mu Hantian''s hand unbelievably, and then turned into fragments all over the sky.

    Mu Hantian killed three people in just more than ten seconds. He didn''t hesitate. He just wanted to protect the people around him. He didn''t care about the life and death of others.

    Knowing that this was not the time to say so much, yasna looked serious and helped other members of the Crusade team face the enemy.

    At this time, many people directly noticed Mu Hantian''s situation here, because there were already five players falling in front of Mu Hantian at the moment. Klein directly saw the familiar blue robe, "blue brilliance is coming!"

    Although the members of the Crusade team in the field fought with the enemy in front of them, and the knives and swords collided constantly, they all looked at Lin Le, and so did the famous players of the smiling coffin. The name of the strongest player with blue radiance is really too loud, and everyone is very shocked at Mu Hantian''s double swords. It''s a pity that they don''t have time to talk about it at the moment. After being shocked, they concentrate on fighting with local players. Six players near mu Hantian directly abandoned their opponents and rushed to Mu Hantian quickly. The weapons in their hands also gave off the light of various skills.

    "Cold day! Be careful!" yasnaton''s face changed greatly. Seeing that Mu cold day was surrounded instantly, she immediately shouted nervously. At the moment, her heart was no longer afraid of her own death, but afraid of whether Mu cold day would have an accident.

    The six people directly showed a strange smile. It seemed that they could see the legendary blue radiance dying in front of them, and the weapons in their hands cut down directly on Mu Hantian.

    "Don''t!" Asina looked at the weapon that was about to fall on Mu cold day and rushed away quickly with the intention of saving Mu cold day. However, Asina''s position was too far away from Mu cold day at the moment. She couldn''t catch up with Mu cold day at this moment. She saw several red injuries on Mu cold day at the moment. At this moment, she felt like she was dead and couldn''t believe the facts in front of her.

    "What!" one of the players who besieged Mu Hantian was directly shocked, because Mu Hantian looked at the six of them with a smile at the moment, and Mu Hantian''s blood strip was only deducted by less than one tenth, which was directly returned by Xiaoyu, that is to say, they had no effect at all.

    "Then, please die!" Mu Hantian directly showed a strange evil smile and directly emitted a white light with his double swords, which proved the use of skills at the moment. Then everyone saw Mu Hantian''s blue figure directly next to a player. In only one second, at least ten scars were left on that player, and the traces of the two swords, It brought up bursts of white stars and floated in the air like fireflies.

    "Come on!" the other five people were shocked and immediately took the weapons in their hands to greet Mu Hantian, but before the weapons fell, Mu Hantian appeared in front of them. At the same time, the double swords in their hands directly stabbed into the belly of the person standing in the middle, and then separated to both sides. A red scar immediately appeared on the four people next to them, At the same time, the original green blood strips of the five people fell rapidly. When the five people couldn''t believe it, they directly returned to 0. Immediately, they were surrounded by the white light carried by the system, and the sound of five broken glass sounded directly. Although the sound of broken glass had been heard just now, everyone stopped their actions and stared at Mu cold day.

    "Eleven people. Who else wants to die? I''ll help you." Mu Hantian''s face was directly murderous, and his eyes showed ferocity. At the same time, everyone could feel Mu Hantian''s murderous intention and momentum. The remaining smiling coffin players dropped their weapons to the ground and knelt down.

    They do enjoy this feeling, but they will not choose to fight like this monster, because they now feel they can''t kill Lin Le, but mu Hantian can kill all of them in an instant, which makes them lose their interest in fighting. This kind of one-sided massacre is not what they enjoy at all.

    "Everyone tie them up!" at this moment, the captain of the holy dragon union immediately responded and immediately shouted to the people around him. The remaining dozen smiling coffin players were directly tied up by the Crusade group without resistance.

    So where are the three people? Mu Hantian, seeing that they have stabilized, immediately began to look for the surrounding figure. Suddenly, he saw a flash shadow in a distant place.

    "Cold day, are you all right!" seeing Mu cold day unharmed, yasina immediately ran over, with a reassuring expression on her face and frightened tears in the corners of her eyes.

    "Wait a minute!" Mu Hantian said solemnly when he heard yasina''s words, and then immediately rushed to this place at a high speed, turning into a blue shadow and rushing to that place.

    Yasina was stunned when she saw Mu Hantian like this. She didn''t expect Mu Hantian to react like this at the moment. Everyone''s eyes were attracted by Lin Le, and then she saw Mu Hantian suddenly stop behind a stone wall.

    "Well, can the president without inflammation, Johnny black and Sasha around him stay for a while?" Mu Hantian looked at the three stopped backs with a smile at the moment. He didn''t intend to let them escape.

 Chapter 236

    Hearing this, the three people slowly turned around. Wuyan looked at Mu Hantian and said, "Mu Hantian? This time I lost, but you don''t want to be better. I''m just a newcomer. I''m much stronger than me."

    "Ha ha, don''t bother you, I''ll deal with it myself." Mu Hantian smiled at Wu Yan and said faintly.

    "These guys are cadres of the red name guild!" yasina, who had followed behind at the moment, said nervously when she saw the three people in front of her. At the same time, the hand has held its own flashing light. If the situation is wrong, it is ready to take action. After all, these three cadres are different from other small roles, but they are all murderers. It can be said that the three of them kill the most in the smile coffin.

    "Really? You can''t offend our Lord God. Are you sure you want to kill me?" there was a trace of fear in Wu Yan''s words. The faces under Shasa and black''s cloak immediately frowned. They had never seen Wu Yan be so afraid of a person, but now they also have a sense of fear. If they hadn''t seen the strength of Mu cold day, But only heard his name, just feel that he is a strong player, but he can fight. But at the moment, they witnessed Mu Hantian''s strength that was completely different from them. At the same time, they did not hesitate to attack their members, which completely proved that the people in front were not afraid of killing.

    "The information here should be disclosed by you!" Mu Hantian said calmly, looking at the three people in front of him. As soon as this sentence was said, not only yasina behind her was shocked, but also the three people in front of her were shocked.

    Indeed, this information was leaked to the holy dragon by Wuyan, and then he told the members below about the impending Crusade, which caused the strategy group to be ambushed on the road.

    "I''m curious how you know this." although Wuyan is shocked, his tone still hasn''t changed, making others think he hasn''t changed at all. The city government is quite high.

    "Oh ~ I just don''t think that those idiots of the holy Dragon Alliance can successfully obtain your stronghold. You know, you are so secretive and haven''t been discovered for so long. How can you suddenly be discovered by the holy Dragon Alliance!" Mu Hantian directly showed a mocking face at this time. He despised the guild of the holy Dragon Alliance, although it has strong strength, But the character is too bad.

    "Is that why we were ambushed?" Athena immediately understood the cause and effect.

    Mu Hantian nodded without doubt. Without waiting for Wuyan to continue to answer, he directly smiled and said, "well, let me send you to hell, although I don''t believe in Satan!"

    As soon as Asina heard this, she was ready to do it, but she saw Mu Hantian holding her body with a smile in front of her. Mu Hantian already fully knew what Asina wanted to do, but mu Hantian didn''t want Asina to fall into this battle again.

    "Are you an idiot? Even if you are the strongest player, do you really think you can win the three of us alone?" Blake, who is holding a knife at the moment, kept throwing the knife in his hand and directly ridiculed with his gorgeous voice. Although he is afraid of Mu Hantian, it doesn''t mean he doesn''t dare to fight. The three guild giants, It can be said that he doesn''t care about his life at all.

    Mu Hantian felt numb when he heard the sound. The sound was very sharp and uncomfortable. Black is a dagger emissary or dagger emissary. He is good at using paralytic poison on the dagger and then attacking the enemy. The nearby Shasa is good at stabbing swords. The strength of these three people is very strong. Even the killing guild, if placed in the strategy group, they all have the strength no less than yasna.

    "Do you really think I can''t beat the three of you alone?" Mu Hantian smiled and squatted down slightly, leaned forward, and then held Tianjing. At the moment, he didn''t intend to use two sabres flow. He wanted to see the strength of the three people in front of him who can compare with the top players in the strategy group, so that he can roughly calculate the future strength of Jingyan in Maochang.

    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha. Out of his tongue, he licked his thick lips. He didn''t feel the danger of fighting with life, but the pleasure of fighting between life and death, which made him very excited.

    A black light was slowly emitted from the non-inflammatory sword. This light was also the skill special effect Mu Hantian saw for the first time. He had seen all kinds of color skill special effects, but he had never seen black skill special effects. This light immediately made Mu Han show a vigilant look. Yasina was also very surprised to look at the light in front of her and couldn''t understand what skill it was.

    "The boss''s unique skill, shadow bite! Blue brilliance, don''t think you have unique skills, others don''t have them!" at the moment, Black said the real reason of the brilliance in his sharp voice again.

    Mu Hantian''s face directly revealed a look of ridicule. Didn''t Mao changjingyan set up two unique skills! How can there be an additional magic shadow knife? Mu Hantian already knows that his skill is the system, but mu Hantian doesn''t think much, because Wuyan is ready to attack him.

    "Qiang!" for a moment, the sword with black light directly connected with Tianjing, but mu Hantian''s face didn''t seem very good at the moment, while Wuyan was still smiling, because Mu Hantian didn''t feel any powerful attack from Wuyan''s sword. At the moment, even Tianjing who didn''t use skills could block it directly, However, there was still a black light on the sword, which made Mu Han Tian unable to understand the situation at the moment.

    "What!" Mu Hantian immediately looked strange. He suddenly felt that Tianjing in his hand had no resistance and directly penetrated the sword in front of him. Although Mu Hantian felt strange, he didn''t think much. He directly used the length of Tianjing to quickly cut to non-inflammatory, but when Tianjing crossed the non-inflammatory body, he didn''t have any scars.

    At the moment, a non-inflammatory figure suddenly appeared on Mu Hantian''s left side. At the same time, the sword in his hand took a black shadow and hit Mu Hantian''s waist directly.

    "Cold day!" Asina immediately shouted nervously after seeing Mu cold day''s sword. At the moment, her heart was very painful. She just didn''t want to see Mu cold day so that she didn''t inform him.

    "Asina, I''m fine." Mu Hantian first said directly to Asina who was worried behind him, and then looked at Wuyan and smiled, "very good!"

    He probably feels that the non-inflammatory skill can make him leave an illusion in place, and quickly transfer to others to attack. He had just noticed that Wuyan appeared beside him, but it was too late to take it back because Tianjing had waved it out, and the angle of tianjingzi sword was not easy to pull out, so he could only eat it. Although Mu Hantian also wanted to see the damage of Wuyan.

    "And the injury is also very high. He knocked out one twentieth of me." Mu Hantian said with satisfaction as he looked at the blood strip he had just deducted. Just like those players just killed one tenth of him for half a day, and Wuyan sword can cut off one twentieth of him, which is already an ultra-high attack power.

    Mu Hantian finally got serious at the moment, holding Tianjing in one hand and tianjingzi sword in the other. At this moment, Mu Hantian''s momentum immediately changed dramatically. If it was just a sword that had just shown its edge, it would be a sword that would show its edge at the moment.

    The change of this momentum made Wuyan, who had been showing an evil smile, cautious a lot. Mu Hantian saw that Wuyan didn''t attack him first this time, but made a defensive appearance. He directly cut the Tianjing in his hand horizontally to Wuyan.

    The sword in Wuyan''s hand once again sent out the strange black light, directly blocked Tianjing, and then Tianjing directly passed through as before. Mu Hantian was not as surprised as last time, but tianjingzi sword was pulled out quickly, and the shadow of tianjingzi sword appeared on Mu Hantian''s left instantly.

    "Qiang!" Wuyan''s face could no longer keep calm and showed his surprised face. At the moment, the sword in his hand did not hit Mu Hantian again, but was blocked by Mu Hantian''s tianjingzi sword. No matter how hard Wuyan tried, he couldn''t move forward for half a minute.

    Mu Hantian''s right hand Tianjing has now been taken back and quickly cut off to Wuyan who hasn''t responded. The right hand Tianjing directly brought a burst of white light. The light effect proved that Mu Hantian used his skills at the moment. Wuyan saw the approaching white sword shadow and hurried to retreat, but it was too late. Tianjing quickly scratched a scar, At the same time, the tianjingzi sword in Mu Hantian''s left hand directly opened the non-inflammatory sword, and also scratched a scar on the non-inflammatory body.

    I saw that the non-inflammatory blood strip quickly turned yellow. Only two swords without inflammation were not far from death.

    Mu Hantian couldn''t help feeling that Sao is still hierarchical after all. With the gap of hierarchical attribute equipment, Wuyan has no possibility to defeat him, and he still has superb ability. The damage of both sides is not at the same level, and he just used the small skills of the system, not his sword moves.

    "Sorry, it seems that you are really strong, but you don''t have any chance to win me." Mu Hantian looked at the three people in front with an sorry look, which immediately annoyed black.

    "Damn it! Die! Asshole!" Blake directly took out a small knife with green light from his cloak, and Shasa beside him also took out the stabbing sword. They have always acted together. Their habits and actions can cooperate well with each other. Immediately Shasa appeared on Mu Hantian, and the stabbing sword in his hand glowed red, Then quickly prick to admire the cold day. But mu Hantian''s hand was faster. Tianjing directly held the bayonet, and then quickly picked it up. Tianjing Zijian of his left hand cut directly to the middle of the stabbing sword. In just a moment, he saw a spark of stars floating in the middle of the stabbing sword. At the same time, with a collision sound, the stabbing sword broke directly from it, and the upper half flew out at high speed.

    At the moment, black appeared directly on Mu Hantian''s right side, and the dagger in his hand also stabbed Mu Hantian with a green light. This stab did not successfully hit the opponent as they had cooperated before. The next second Tianjing appeared in front of the dagger and directly cut off his hope. He saw that the tip of the dagger was blocked by Tianjing''s sword body, and black immediately withdrew the dagger in a hurry, At the same time, the dagger in his hand emits green light again and wants to continue to attack Mu Hantian.

    "The second day is first-class, watching the sword in the air - six clean cuts!" at this moment, with the emergence of this voice, black and Sasha saw a sword at the same time, but the color of the sword was different. It was Tianjing and Zijian (said Tianjing Zijian was too troublesome). In just a moment, the scar appeared on both of them at the same time, but mu Hantian''s figure was not in place, The sword in his hand waved quickly and brought four or five scars directly on the two people. No inflammation could resist his four swords. At the moment, their blood volume instantly bottomed out and dissipated in the air with the sound of glass breaking.

    Mu Hantian turned back slowly, looked at the non-inflammatory who had no action in front of him, and showed a bright smile again.

    "Well, no inflammation, I think it''s your turn now."

 Chapter 237

    Wuyan didn''t speak, but pointed his sword at the ground again, and then sent out the same black light as before

    Mu Hantian looked at Wu Yan''s appearance at the moment, smiled, flashed, and rushed directly to Wu Yan''s face. The sword in his left hand directly rowed from bottom to top, bringing up a white starlight. The sword in Wu Yan''s hand directly blocked the attack of the sword, but mu Hantian took a step back. Then Tianjing also attacked quickly, but the sword in his hand still blocked Mu Hantian''s attack.

    At the moment, yasna saw the sword waving in her hand constantly, and although Wuyan was blocked frequently, she was directly shaken back by Mu cold day every time, and she couldn''t stop Mu cold day''s attack. Moreover, seeing Mu cold day''s leisurely appearance, she didn''t try her best at all, but played Wuyan like a monkey.

    Wu Yan''s expression became more and more gloomy. He had already found that Mu Hantian didn''t use his best, but he couldn''t help it. At the moment, he had tried his best to parry Mu Hantian''s constant attack.

    Wuyan glanced at the upper left corner and showed himself level 79. At the moment, his eyes were full of helplessness. According to the hierarchical attribute system of Sao, he should not be suppressed like this at all. Moreover, he also had the skill Shadow Bite given to him by the system. Although he didn''t know Mu Hantian''s unique skill name, he was still suppressed like this. The main combat mode of Shadow Bite was the illusion just now, Use the stiff time to attack, but mu Hantian cracked it directly. Although he also has the sword skill of confrontation, every time he uses it, he immediately bumps into Mu Hantian''s sword, and it is obviously his attack, but he is still shaken back by Mu Hantian.

    Wuyan looked at Mu Hantian''s handsome face with a smile. There was no difficulty at all. At the moment, his heart was horizontal, and his left hand slowly extended to the backpack around his waist, ready to take out the transfer crystal. He didn''t intend to use the transfer crystal before, because there are players in the city, and the red name on his head can''t be displayed. That is to say, when he goes to the city, he will be found by the players immediately. Therefore, when the three of them just ran away, they walked directly, but now they are blocked by the sudden Mu cold day.

    "Want to go? Have you asked me?" yasina suddenly heard Mu Hantian say such a sentence. She saw that the ghost Tianjing in Mu Han''s right hand directly ran through Wuyan, and the Wuyan sword was blocked by the Zijian.

    "Ding ~" a transfer crystal fell from Wuyan''s hand, and Wuyan was shocked and retreated again by Mu Hantian. Mu Hantian looked at the transfer crystal at his feet and said softly with a smile, "sure enough, you just wanted to escape. But it seems that you don''t have a chance!"

    "How do you know?" Wuyan can''t believe that his hidden actions can be found. He originally planned to fight hard to escape from the city, but now he has no chance to escape.

    "Intuition." Mu Hantian''s words at the moment made Wuyan choke. He didn''t expect Mu Hantian''s answer to be such a pit father''s words, which made him unable to say anything else for a long time.

    "It seems that your skills are not good, so we''d better end it." Mu Hantian looked at Wu Yan who had no ability to fight back in front of him and decided to take him away directly. It''s too troublesome to drag on.

    "Six Swords - one thought of immeasurable robbery!" Mu Hantian placed the Tianjing and Zijian in parallel in front of him at the same time, and the sword burst out green light at the same time. Then Wu Yan saw the fierce momentum in Mu Hantian''s eyes. He also immediately dignified, because he had found that Mu Han was serious at the moment, and there was a sense of killing in Mu Han Tian''s eyes. The sword in his hand sent out the strange black light again, but at the moment, the strange black light was nothing in Mu Han Tian''s eyes.

    Wuyan took the lead in rushing over, because he didn''t know what kind of attack Mu Hantian would make, and listening to the name of that skill must be a unique skill, so he was ready to start first.

    "Die!" Mu Hantian looked at Wuyan who rushed in front of him and quickly cut off the double swords in his hand from bottom to top. The green shadow of the sword appeared in front of Wuyan for a moment. Wuyan could only lay the sword in his hand horizontally in order to block Mu Hantian''s attack. Mu Hantian''s cut fell directly on Wuyan''s sword, which was hit by Tianjing and Zijian at the same time, The great power from above directly shook Wu Yan to the high altitude, and Mu Hantian''s figure also appeared in the high altitude.

    "Cut!" Mu Hantian saw that after successfully hitting Wuyan into the air, the light of his double swords still didn''t decline, which proved that his skills were not over. He directly cut from top to bottom and hit the just flying Wuyan to the ground.

    "Flash!" then Mu Hantian also appeared on the ground. At the same time, the two swords cut horizontally. Once again, Wu Yan was hit by Mu Hantian''s continuous moves. At the moment, Mu Hantian''s mouth also grinned.

    "The last blow! The cherry blossoms are shining!" seeing that he continuously hit Wuyan in front of him, Mu Han continued to cut Wuyan on his horse, leaving two sword marks again, and eight consecutive cuts appeared on Wuyan.

    There was an unimaginable shock on her non-inflammatory face.

    So strong, is that his strength? With his eyes, he couldn''t see the speed of his sword. He couldn''t respond to his fierce sword move at all. Is this the strength of the guardian. Wuyan was defeated in just a moment, and could not compete with Mu Hantian who used his best. Seeing that he was constantly hurt, and Mu Hantian had received his sword, at the moment, he looked at the falling blood strip in the upper left corner and showed a relief like smile.

    Finally, I can meet you, parents. Wuyan finally thought of a word in his mind, and dissipated in the air with his previous partners.

 Chapter 238

    "Mu Hantian, are you all right!" although yasina watched Mu Hantian easily kill the three giants, she was very worried about Mu Hantian''s psychological situation. You know, he killed several people at the moment. She completely put Mu Hantian in the first place in her heart. As long as Mu Hantian was all right, she could do anything.

    "Nothing! It''s you, all right?" Mu Hantian looked at yasina''s worried look, patted her head, and then showed an angry look, "why didn''t you tell me to attack the smiling coffin? Didn''t you say you wanted to call me?"

    "I''m not afraid of something wrong with you!" yasina looked at Mu Hantian''s action at the moment, her face was slightly red, but she whispered immediately.

    "Forget it, let''s take a look at the Crusade group first!" Mu Hantian saw yasna''s sorry face, so he shook his head helplessly and walked directly to the strategy group. You know, in the original book, dozens of people died and more than 20 players of smiling coffins were killed before the remaining ten people were locked in. At the moment, I don''t know what will happen because of his arrival, but he joined the battle halfway, and there may still be relatively large casualties. At least he didn''t leave any hands on the smile coffin, but directly killed it.

    "Tong man, are you all right?" Mu Hantian saw the Tong man with a gloomy face and trembling hands as soon as he walked over. Mu Hantian already knew that Tong man probably killed people as the original work. At the same time, he was suffering a serious blow in his heart.

    "No... I''m fine..." when Tongren heard someone calling him, he raised his head and saw the blue figure in front of him, forcibly suppressing his fear.

    "Tong people, don''t think too much. We only do it for survival. If you don''t do it, they will kill more people. You can do it like this, which is actually everyone''s hero." Mu Hantian looked at Tong people''s gloomy eyes, patted him on the shoulder and said comfortingly, "And you have to think about how Lizzie, who is waiting for you, would be sad if you just died. Go back and have a good chat with her!"

    Mu Hantian doesn''t know how to enlighten Tong people, but he believes Liz will be able to get Tong people out of this psychological shadow. Tong people nodded when they heard Mu Hantian''s words. Although it was still very gloomy, it was better than just now.

    "Don''t you feel that way in cold weather?" Yasna''s face seemed a little strange at the moment, because she had just attacked the smiling coffin for her own sake, but mu Hantian killed several people without any change. It seemed that she was still the Mu Hantian that yasna knew well. However, Tongren showed an expression that Tongren had never shown before, which made her very worried about whether Mu Hantian took her heart Emotions were forcibly suppressed.

    "Fool, I''m fine." Mu Hantian once again heard the voice of yasina''s concern. At the moment, his heart also moved slightly and said with a smile, "as long as you''re fine, I''ll be fine. They are all scum who kill innocent people, and we can say that we fight for the people around us who need to care and love. As long as we have a clear conscience, I have no problem."

    Yasna''s face turned red at the moment. Even in this slightly gloomy atmosphere, Mu Hantian''s words made her heart throb again. Is he confessing to herself? People who care and love, these words directly hit yasna''s heart.

    "Klein, what''s the situation?" Mu cold day smiled when he saw yasina, who was shy in situ, and walked to Klein, who was clearing things. Although Klein did it, he also killed people. It may be some psychology of an adult. He didn''t shake like Tong people, but was angry at the smiling coffin.

    "Er! OK!" Klein suddenly saw the legendary blue light coming to him, was shocked, and then said with a sad expression, "in order to fight against the smile coffin, 8 people died, 21 people died and 13 people were arrested. But the three cadres disappeared." Klein didn''t see Mu Han kill the three people. They just saw Mu cold day suddenly run out, and yasina followed Mu cold day closely behind. Only yasina really saw Mu cold day kill the three cadres.

    "It seems that there are still a lot of casualties. As for the three people without inflammation, they have just been killed by me." Mu Hantian sighed slightly when he heard the casualties of the Crusade group. If he had been there at the beginning, it is estimated that the Crusade group would have nothing at all. You know, he has an AOE attack that people don''t have.

    "Er! Really!" Klein cried out in a moment of surprise, because Mu Hantian was the most killed person in the battle. He didn''t hesitate at all, but everyone was not afraid of him, because most people thought the smile coffin should die.

    At this time, a voice directly attracted the attention of the Crusade group, and everyone immediately began to talk.

    "Is it a unique skill that blue radiance can be equipped with two weapons?" "and it''s so strong!" "but our hero, if he didn''t come just now, Lord yasina might die."

    Mu Hantian was embarrassed and smiled when he heard the discussion around him. Then he pulled over yasina and directly whispered to her, "I''ll invite you to dinner later. I''ll go first."

    Mu Han took out the transfer crystal and disappeared directly under yasna''s shy eyes.

 Chapter 239

    In the early morning, the gentle light shone into the hall from the window, expelling the cold air in the room that had not yet had time to disperse. A little vitality wandered in the surrounding space, like the spirit of spring Herald, telling the owner of the room that today is a good weather.

    However, for mu Hantian, such vitality is not so much a good weather forecast as an alarm clock. Because of such good light, he had to get up from his comfortable bed.

    When he came out of the room, Mu Han Tian''s eyes were still full of tears, which proved that he had not fully awakened from sleep. Mu Han Tian yawned and looked around.

    Mu Hantian sat on the sofa, lazily opened his personal interface, clicked on it a few times, and a breakfast, a pot of black tea and a piece of paper appeared on the table in front of him.

    In ''Sao'', even if the characters sleep for a long time, they won''t produce some dirt. When they get up in the morning, they don''t need to carry out procedures such as brushing their teeth and washing their face. If they want to do it, they don''t have tools for you to use. Therefore, it''s normal to eat breakfast directly in this world.

    After pouring out a cup of black tea, Mu Hantian directly picked up the breakfast and paper in front of him, ate breakfast and looked at the paper.

    In this world, intelligence is a very important matter. If many things do not have intelligence data, let alone whether they can follow up the development in the game. It is a frightening thing that some bottom players can''t know the current strategy progress. With intelligence, players won''t be in a mess.

    As a result, intelligence agents came into being, and they are much better than some life professional players. As long as their eyes are bright enough and the news is timely enough, they can make money and do not need to practice their professional skills like life professional players. It is quite easy. Of course, this varies from person to person.

    Everyone has to back up a copy of this paper every day, which is similar to the newspaper in the real world. With it, players will not know anything. They can''t even admire the cold weather. They have to prepare a copy every day to avoid any important things being wrong and the information can''t keep up. Anyway, it''s just a few Cole''s problems.

    Browsing the latest intelligence letters, Mu''s pupils kept rolling and frequently scanned the letters in his hands.

    "Has the 73rd floor been cleared?"

    Blinked his mouth and swallowed the last bite of breakfast. Mu Hantian shook his head: "the people in the strategy group are really fast. I thought the monsters in the maze area should make them headache for some time."

    So far, ''Ian grunt'' has been raided for nearly three-quarters of the layers!

    As players flock to a higher number of layers, the level of monsters is constantly improving. Moreover, after layer 70, the irregular part of the regularity of monsters is also increasing, and the attack mode begins to become complex, making monsters above layer 70 full of uncertainty and surprise, which is very difficult to deal with.

    Even Tong people have been complaining to themselves recently that the limit of his independence is almost coming. Maybe he won''t be able to join the guild in a period of time.

    Perhaps, in addition to Tong people, Mu Hantian is the only player who can walk alone in the forefront.

    Fortunately, for mu Hantian, the front line doesn''t give him too much pressure. Even if he doesn''t use the second-class, it''s the same. Although he''s not as fast as before, he can still walk alone.

    Like before, the 72 floor guard boss was not killed by him when he didn''t use the "second-class in two days". For the time being, Mu Hantian doesn''t feel the same pressure as Tongren.

    Because of this, Mu Han genius thought that it would take some time for the Raiders to capture the whole maze area, so that they could find the room of the guard boss. Who knew they were so fast.

    "Maybe his achievements have stimulated them." Mu Hantian glanced, threw the paper on the table and began to taste black tea.

    Mu Hantian doesn''t have to worry about Tong people discovering the identity of shizicliff now. After all, his task is to reach shizicliff, that is, Mao changjingyan.

    "In the present situation, the probability of Tong people discovering the identity of Heathcliff is almost zero, so there is nothing to worry about." Mu Hantian raised his head, looked at the scene outside the window, and then laughed. "What''s more, he and Liz are having a good time now. How can he have time to join those guilds?"

    Speaking of Tong people, Mu Hantian remembered that in the original book, there seemed to be a stewed rabbit in the forest not far from the 74th floor labyrinth area, which would explode S-class super rare ingredients.

    "S-class super rare ingredients." Mu Hantian''s eyes couldn''t help but become a little hot. He has many rare ingredients and has eaten countless rare ingredients, but he has never tried this S-class super rare ingredient!

    In the original book, S-class super rare ingredients have appeared once in the whole period of "Sao". Although I don''t know if there are any after the 75th floor, wouldn''t I be too sorry if I didn''t take them down now?

    Thinking of this, Mu Hantian couldn''t help but stand up and walk towards the door.

    ''Ian grunt'' 74th floor, outside the maze.

    Mu Hantian walked alone in a forest outside the labyrinth area, his eyes constantly swept around, trying to find something.

    The original book did not specify where the S-class super rare food was, but mu Hantian vaguely remembered that it was found in a passing forest after the Tongren came back from the maze.

    Although the stewed rabbit may have been painted later, it hasn''t been painted yet, Mu Hantian doesn''t mind spending some time gambling on his character for the sake of S-class rare ingredients. Anyway, he doesn''t need such a little time.

    Walking in the silent forest, in addition to the sound of birds, animals and insects, this space only has the "rustle" sound made by Mu Hantian when walking, so that Mu Hantian can clearly hear any abnormal noise within 100 meters around.

    After walking around and around again and again, Mu Hantian walked through those places again two or three times, but he didn''t find the stewed rabbit. Even if he was mentally prepared, Mu Hantian was still a little discouraged.

    Gradually, with the passage of time, Mu cold day also felt impatient. "Why don''t you follow Tong next time he comes out."

    Such an idea just came into my heart, and a strange noise suddenly sounded, which made Mu cold''s footsteps freeze.

    "Not so lucky?" the head slowly turned to the location of the abnormal noise. Mu Hantian looked into a bush. The next moment, a pair of shaking rabbit ears printed into Mu Hantian''s eyes.

    Mu Han Tian smiled excitedly. The frozen foot turned in the air, and then stepped down suddenly!

    The figure flashed ahead, with a strong wind sound, which clearly echoed in the void. The owner of the rabbit ear was immediately frightened. The figure jumped up from behind the Bush and jumped into the air. This jump, a big hand stopped above it as if it had expected its trajectory, and directly grasped it in his hand!

    "Whine, whine, whine!"

    "Ha ha ha!"

    A cry like crying rang out, accompanied by the struggling strength in his hand. Mu Hantian looked at the stewed rabbit in his hand and finally couldn''t help laughing

 Chapter 240

    In Ian grunt, some monsters that can explode food 100% have no level or combat power. They are like animals in the real world.

    They are very rare and have only some special escape ways. Players need a lot of luck if they want to get rare ingredients from them, because the existence of 100% explosive ingredients is either very unusual in escape ability or very limited in quantity.

    The stewed rabbit that can explode S-class super rare ingredients is just this kind of monster!

    Compared with some monsters with level and combat effectiveness, the stewed rabbit should be called an animal, but its rarity and the level of explosive ingredients make the players who have to pursue it no less than to pursue a rare equipment, and its price is also appropriate to stabilize the price of some super good equipment!

    Because, S-class super rare ingredients, maybe there is only one in the whole ''Sao''.

    Of course, it''s not that some level monsters can''t explode 100% of the ingredients, but compared with the former, I believe more players will prefer the former, because the former is not only safe, but also the ingredients that can explode are more rare.

    He caught the stewed rabbit himself. Mu Hantian didn''t hurry to kill it. At least from the original work, there was only such a stewed rabbit that could explode S-class ingredients. If he killed it casually, it would be of no commemorative significance.

    Mu Hantian, who was on a whim, watched the stewed rabbit in his hand with great interest. The stewed rabbit seemed to have intelligence. He knew that he could not open the other party''s hand, so he turned to frighten the other party with his blood red eyes, trying to bluff. The sharp rabbit''s mouth still lingered, as if he would bite at any time.

    Mu Hantian couldn''t help being amused by the stewed rabbit. I have to say that a rabbit''s posture will not give people a fierce feeling, but it is very funny. However, Mu Hantian was surprised by its flexible performance.

    "Is there any bug?" Mu Hantian shook his head with a smile, took out a small needle from the prop bar, and then stabbed it mercilessly on the stewed rabbit!

    "Hum!" the stewed rabbit cried out in pain. Under Mu Hantian''s attack, HP did not decrease at all, but there was a more negative state, paralysis!

    The stewed rabbit became stiff, his limbs began to soften slowly, and his eyelids became a little heavy. In this way, he shrugged his body and was grabbed by Mu cold day. He couldn''t move any more.

    Mu Hantian nodded with satisfaction and walked to the nearest town with the ears of the stewed rabbit.

    If ordinary players have S-class super rare ingredients comparable to the price of top equipment, I''m afraid they will be scared to use the transfer crystal to escape back to the town. Everyone is innocent and bears the blame. "Sao" will never lack robbers who kill people, steal goods and rob money. For safety, even expensive crystal props will be used.

    What''s more, S-class super rare ingredients can buy dozens or even hundreds of crystal props in exchange for money. Who is more important? I believe no player doesn''t know how to choose.

    Only mu Han dared to walk around with a stewed rabbit.

    ''Ian grunt'' 74th floor, camdetto.

    This is the town closest to the high tower ladder in the maze area. At the transfer gate square here, you only need to walk in the direction of the high tower for about half an hour to reach the maze area, and there is only a forest between the two.

    Since floor 74 is the highest level in the current strategy, only some top players will be active here. People with insufficient strength don''t even dare to come here. Even some cautious top players will start to mix up from the wild, resulting in that there are not many people in the town nearest to the maze area for the time being.

    Of course, such a situation is very different in the next moment.

    The as like as two peas in the square, a circular Lake lights up suddenly, lighting up the entire transfer platform. Then, one after another, the figures walk out of the inner circle, and the front square is lined up, and the costumes are all the same.

    The team that appeared in the square attracted the attention of several players, because, looking at each other''s discipline and dress up, it is obvious that they are members of a guild!

    When the last player came out of the transfer gate, there was already a team of about 50 people in front of the square. They were wearing armor style clothes with white background and red edges, and a majestic cloak was approved on their shoulders. In the whole ''Sao'', only one guild would have this dress!

    "Blood League knights"

    Before long, a beautiful girl with chestnut hair in an elegant skirt uniform also came out from behind the transfer door, followed by an attendant with a ponytail and a skeleton face.

    One is beautiful to the extreme, and the other is very flat. There is no doubt that the impact between the beauty and the ugliness is great. Such a sharp contrast, I believe that if you change a person, I''m afraid it will really dare not follow behind the former, but this person is naturally full of face and has no self-knowledge.

    When seeing the former walk out of the transfer door, the "blood alliance knights" in the square immediately held their heads high.

    "Lord Athena!"

    Yasina nodded gently, which was a response to her subordinates.

    At this time, yasna was more dignified than usual, and the expression on her face was very serious, which added a cool color to her beautiful face, making people feel inferior and dare not approach.

    In front of outsiders, yasna always looked cold, which was completely different from the smiling appearance at the corners of her mouth all the time in front of Mu cold day.

    Some of these people in front of us have known yasna since she entered the "blood alliance knights". However, in yasna''s eyes, these people will always be outsiders, including the head of the "blood alliance knights".

    Mu Hantian, Liz and Tongren are the only ones who can really make Athena treat with sincerity. As for the others, they seem to be gone.

    Today, the reason why Athena came here with the people of the blood alliance knights is to challenge the maze!

    Now, the monsters above the 70th floor are different from the past, and the difficulty has increased a lot, especially the monsters in the maze area. Therefore, yasina will take so many people to challenge the maze area, in order to find out the specific strength of the monsters in the 74th floor maze area, so as to have a bottom in her heart, so as not to be short of manpower at the critical time, which will be a big trouble.

    Asina looked around at all the members of the "blood alliance knights" and looked where they had passed. The members of the "blood alliance knights" held their hearts high and their faces were radiant, just to make a good impression in front of their favorite adult Asina, but they only received a faint look.

    "Let''s go," said Athena softly.

    "Yes!"

    Just as the people of the "blood alliance knights" collectively walked towards the maze area, a figure came face-to-face from the front, making everyone of the "blood alliance knights" stop on the spot.

    "That''s... That''s... A man cried in surprise. "It''s'' blue glow ''"

    The "blood alliance knights" were in a mess and looked at each other. They obviously didn''t expect to see this legendary figure here.

    Different from others, Asina was stunned at first, and then the cold color on her face suddenly melted, and a trace of smile appeared from the corners of her mouth. However, when Mu Hantian printed the stewed rabbit into her eyes, the smile also froze.

    "Hmm?" at this time, Mu Hantian also noticed the ''blood alliance Knight'' blocking the road ahead and yasina.

    "Oh, yasna..." Mu Hantian raised the rabbit''s hand, seemingly saying hello. "Are you here, too?"

    Hearing Mu Hantian''s words, yasina completely ignored them, and a pair of chestnut eyes moved with the hand of the rabbit raising the stew, which was full of excitement.

    Seeing yasna''s appearance, Mu Hantian was stunned. After the reaction, he scolded secretly in his heart.

    It''s broken

 Chapter 241

    As she often invited Athena to dinner at home, Mu Hantian already knew that she definitely had the hidden attribute of eating goods. Looking at the appearance of Athena, Mu Hantian knew that she definitely recognized the stewed rabbit in her hand. As an S-class super rare food material, she was moved by Athena with the attribute of eating goods.

    At that moment, Mu Hantian hurriedly stuffed the stewed rabbit in his hand behind him and looked at yasna with a vigilant face. The disappearance of the stewed rabbit from his sight finally made yasna come back to her senses.

    "Just... Just that... Shouldn''t it be..." yasna said with trembling eyes and excitement on her face, "stewed rabbit? S-class ingredients?..."

    The words "S-class ingredients" came into the ears of the people present, making those whispers that had been ringing suddenly quiet.

    Mu Hantian narrowed his eyes and looked at yasina, who was very excited in front of him. He knew he could not hide any more. He sighed and brought out the stewed rabbit.

    "It''s really you. I recognized it at a glance..."

    "Really..." Athena stared at the stewed rabbit tightly and said with a little envy: "you hit the S-level ingredients..."

    "Luck, luck..." Mu Hantian is very modest, but others may not see the pride on his face, but yasina, who has been with Mu Hantian for a long time, can easily see it.

    If it was the usual Athena, it would be an unconvinced blow to Mu cold day once or twice, but now, she didn''t have such an idea at all. Instead, she showed a smile and looked at Mu cold day. She looked very sweet.

    Mu Hantian, who is familiar with Athena''s character, knows that if he doesn''t agree to her at this time, he will definitely have a hard time. Sadly, Mu Yantian shrugged his shoulders. Mu Hantian pulled up a smile and said to yasna, "that... It''s better to be together..."

    "Good!"

    Before Mu Hantian finished, yasna immediately answered with a smile. It was obvious that the word "good" had been brewing in her stomach for a long time.

    At this moment, the members of the ''blood alliance Knights'' standing behind yasna finally reacted to what had happened.

    Lord Athena, it seems that she wants to have dinner with blue radiance!

    Looking at yasna''s smiling face, the members of the "blood alliance knights" almost burst into a pot in their hearts. They actually "condescend" because of an S-class food. Is this still the deputy head of our so-called "ghost of strategy"?

    Although the S-class ingredients are very rare, in the eyes of these ''blood alliance Knights'', their noble and sacred Lord Athena should not be moved by such vulgar things, right? As the deputy head of the Knights of the blood League, yasna must have no shortage of money.

    Are you coveting the delicacy of S-class ingredients?

    How is this possible?

    The people of the "blood alliance knights" do not know that their guess is completely correct.

    "Lord Athena!"

    At this time, a discordant voice sounded from the side behind yasna.

    Hearing this sound, all the smiles on yasna''s face disappeared in an instant, and her expression gradually sank, even a little ugly. Mu cold sky also frowned and turned to look at the sound source. At this look, Mu cold sky was stunned, and then smiled, which was quite intriguing.

    The person who made the sound was the skull face who had been following behind yasna like an attendant!

    The first time he saw this man, Mu Hantian recognized him. In ''Sao'', Mu Hantian only knew one, that is kratier!

    Clartier, who has a special distorted feeling for Athena in the original book and attempts to kill the protagonist Tong people in the original book!

    Moreover, his predecessor was a member of the "smile coffin" of the red name killing guild, whose members were all famous players who enjoyed killing players and were finally annihilated by a crusade team composed of 50 members of the strategy group!

    In short, kratier is an evil player who pretends on the surface and distorts his surname in the mainland!

    Mu Hantian probably knows what will happen next in this situation.

    "Cratier!" yasina tightened her face and turned to look at cratier. It can be seen from yasina''s expression that she didn''t seem to like this cratier.

    "What''s up?"

    "Lord Athena." cratier glanced at him with a thought-provoking smile and looked at his cold day. He was awe inspiring, but he took a step forward and said to Athena, "you can almost start."

    Hearing the speech, yasina remembered that she had to lead the team to the maze.

    Seeing this scene, Mu Han Tian blinked and looked at yasna. "You don''t have guild activities, do you?"

    "Ah!" yasina nodded helplessly, and Mu Hantian smiled happily.

    "That''s really a pity." Mu Hantian said with a smile, but there was no regret in his tone, but the meaning of joy was revealed.

    "Ah La." Athena smiled a few times and tilted her head. "Just because I don''t have time now doesn''t mean I don''t have time at night!"

    "Oh, cold day," said yasna, smiling and speechless. "You should keep delicious food for rare guests?"

    A rare guest? Are you a rare guest who goes to my place to ask for food materials in three or two days?

    Mu hantianqiang endured the urge to curse, turned his head and said angrily, "ah! I''ll keep it for you. Please put a hundred hearts in Lord yasina!"

    "Thank you very much." yasina smiled cunningly and patted Mu cold''s shoulder. "I''m looking forward to the evening!"

    With that, as if she had put down her mind, she left Mu Hantian a figure, waved her hand, and walked towards the maze. The people of the "blood alliance knights" quickly followed up.

    Mu Hantian shook his head and suddenly felt an unusually cold sight sweeping his body, his pupils turned slightly, and the smile on his face turned into a sneer.

    Turning his head sideways, Mu Hantian looked in the direction of cratier, and just saw that cratier took back his sight and ran behind yasina.

    The corners of his mouth made an arc. Mu Hantian stretched and muttered, "I hope you don''t annoy me. I''m not as good as Tongren and yasina."

    On the other side, cratier came close to Athena''s side. "Lord Athena, how can you go to someone else''s house casually? It''s very dangerous!"

    Although kradil is not a good stubble, he is also not a fool. He knows that with his ability, there is no half chance of winning the legendary figure in the world. Therefore, he can only bear his dissatisfaction when he just saw Mu Hantian having a hot fight with yasina. Now, as soon as he leaves, the goods immediately start to get into trouble.

    Sometimes it''s not a good thing to be too famous. Some unpleasant things have happened to yasna. Therefore, the ''blood alliance Knights'' have equipped yasna with guards, and kratier is yasna''s guard!

    Hearing cratier''s words, yasna immediately showed a few threads of disgust in her eyes, but she hid it.

    "Cratier!" Athena stopped and slowly turned her side over her head. "My business has nothing to do with you, and I know him better than you."

    "Lord Athena!" cratier''s voice raised a little and said in righteous words: "no matter how he is, he is also a lone player. These lone players are very selfish. They only care about themselves with some skills and are not worth your deep friendship!"

    "You!" yasina''s eyes were frozen, and her expression was completely cold.

    To speak ill of him.

    Athena gave kratier a cold look, didn''t speak, and walked straight forward.

    A look of hate flashed in kratier''s eyes.

 Chapter 242

    S-class super rare ingredients are very precious. If you sell them, you can at least get back the top equipment or money at the same price. If you change some ordinary players, you should already be looking for buyers so that you can make a lot of money.

    This is not only because for them, the food material itself is not as good as the benefits brought by the KOL coin, but also because the level of food materials is too high and the cooking skills are not practiced to a certain extent, they can''t handle such food materials. If they are handled indiscriminately, they will only turn the precious s-grade food materials into a pile of coke.

    So far, among the professional chefs known to the players, no one has the ability to deal with this S-class super rare food, even if you want to taste the taste of S-class super rare food.

    Of course, there is no problem for mu Hantian, because his cooking skills are full.

    Originally, after catching the stewed rabbit, Mu Hantian wanted to go home directly to cook the stewed rabbit, but who ever thought that yasna''s food just met him. As a result, under the "threat" of yasna, Mu Hantian could only resist the urge to wait and save the stewed rabbit for the evening.

    However, because of this, Mu Hantian has enough time to visit the vegetable market. In order not to waste this S-class super rare ingredient, Mu Hantian plans to use the best side dishes and ingredients.

    Therefore, Mu Hantian first went to the food market in argote on the 50th floor, bought a lot of ingredients, and then bought some herbs, potions and other materials to match some seasonings. After all this, it was almost dark.

    The harvest of the day, including the S-class super rare ingredients exploded by killing the stewed rabbit, was put into the prop bar. Mu Hantian looked up at the sky.

    "Asina should have almost come back?" after saying such a sentence, Mu Hantian shook his head, smiled bitterly and scolded. "I knew I would just click to kill the stewed rabbit. What''s wrong with me to keep it for a while?"

    "Oh, I don''t want to. Go back."

    ''Ian grunt'', 22nd floor.

    Walk along the path made of wood. Before long, Mu Hantian''s cabin appeared in his eyes. To Mu Hantian''s surprise, in front, yasina was lowering her head, her hands behind her, one foot moving on the ground and standing at the gate of her house.

    "Asina?" Mu Hantian quickened his pace a little.

    Hearing the sound, Athena turned around and put her hands behind her back in front of her chest, and her face became impatient. "Too slow! You arrived later than me!"

    "Well, it took a little time to buy some ingredients..."

    Mu Hantian went to the gate and opened the door. Yasna walked in with a familiar way and said, "buy food? Don''t you have a lot of food?"

    "There are always some that I don''t have." Mu Hantian lit the light in the hall and said with meaning: "and because of someone''s exploitation, my ingredients are almost bottomed out."

    Hearing the speech, Athena rolled her eyes and sat on the sofa. "I don''t know who said girls should eat better. Why? Now I can''t ask you for some ingredients."

    "Haven''t I given you the recipe?"

    "If you have a menu, you can''t do without food!" yasina nodded naturally and said with a smile: "anyway, you don''t lack money and ingredients."

    Mu Han smiled and sighed, "that''s why I''ve become your exclusive restaurant."

    "Don''t say, I seem to often come to rub rice!" said yasina discontentedly, in exchange for mu Hantian''s merciless words.

    "You often come to rub rice!"

    As soon as Asina choked, she scolded Mu Hantian. "That''s not to blame you. Who told you to cook better than me!"

    "Ha?" Mu Hantian was speechless. "What''s the reason?"

    "Very formal reasons!" Athena turned her head. "Since your cooking is better than mine, of course I choose the one that eats well!"

    "What a eater."

    "No!"

    "Yes!"

    "What are you talking about?" Athena pursed her lips and forked her waist. "Thanks to me, I specially accelerated the speed of the strategy and came to you as soon as it was over."

    "That is to say." Mu Hantian looked at yasna with strange eyes. "You left your subordinates in order to come to me and eat?"

    "It''s not a meal!" yasina retorted. "You invited me!"

    Mu Hantian''s feet were soft and he almost didn''t jump on the ground. He shouted in his heart that you threatened me!

    Seeing that Mu Hantian had nothing to say, yasina couldn''t help smiling triumphantly, which made Mu Hantian feel that her strength was almost gone.

    "No problem? Leave your subordinates." Mu Hantian raised a little spirit and looked directly at yasina. "They seem to have a very wide control, including you, the deputy head."

    The smile on yasna''s face slowly closed and became a little heavy. She also knew what I meant, lowered her head and knocked on the ground with her heels.

    "When I was acting alone, I encountered some unpleasant things. Since then, the guild has sent guards to guard me, that is, the cratier."

    "Although I once told the head that I didn''t need it, he used the ''policy of the association'' as the reason."

    "In fact, I don''t want this."

    Yasina said softly, "in the past, the members of our guild were just small groups established by the head of the guild who invited them one by one, but with the gradual increase of the number and the continuous replacement of members, the guild became bigger and bigger, and it became strange from the time when it was called the ''strongest guild''."

    "In your words, the gain is not worth the loss."

    With that, Asina turned her head to speechless, and her eyes became a little dark. Obviously, in the ''blood alliance Knight Order'', Asina was a little unhappy.

    Mu Hantian quietly listened to yasina''s words. When he saw her gloomy eyes, he shook his head and spread his hand. "Since you''re unhappy, why don''t you leave?"

    "How could it be so easy..." Athena smiled bitterly. "The name of the strongest guild sounds great, but in fact, in terms of the strategy, the strength of our guild is almost just good. Each combat effectiveness is very precious. In addition, I am still the deputy head and the head of the strategy group, which plays a greater role than the general guild members, and it is impossible for the top level of the guild to release people."

    "That is to say." Mu Hantian sat opposite yasna and looked at her beautiful eyes. "You actually want to leave the blood alliance knights?"

    Athena was silent.

    It''s not that she doesn''t want to answer, but that she is also very contradictory.

    On the one hand, if she wants to leave the world, she must spare no effort to carry out strategies. From this point of view, it is most necessary for her to stay in the ''blood League Knight Order''.

    But on the other hand, in the ''blood alliance Knights'', Athena was not happy at all.

    Such a contradictory problem makes yasna physically and mentally tired. In her eyes, a trace of heartbreaking sadness emerges from it. I''m afraid no one knows that the majestic "shining" yasna actually has such a weak side.

    At this time, a hand suddenly pressed on yasna''s head, which made yasna stunned and raised her head in surprise. What was printed into her eyes was Mu Hantian''s smile that made her heart beat faster.

    "Don''t worry so much." Mu Hantian touched yasina''s head. "Don''t forget, life is stressful and enjoyable."

    Hearing the gentle voice, Athena was a little intoxicated

    "Suddenly I envy you!" yasina looked at Mu Hantian''s gentle expression and said gently, "she has the strength comparable to the strategy group and can freely enjoy everything she wants without worrying about anything. It seems that there is no one in Sao who can live the same life as you!"

    "That''s not what I said! You just don''t enjoy what you want and concentrate on the strategy." Mu Hantian sighed helplessly when he saw yasina''s appearance. "If you enjoy everything in front of you, don''t you think it''s good to eat something occasionally, stroll around and have a rest? But there are too many people!"

    "How many people?" yasina asked questioningly when she heard Mu Hantian''s words. "Why don''t you join the guild? If you combine your strength with the strategy group, the strategy will be much smoother and safer. Why do you insist on being a lone player?"

    "This problem!" Mu Hantian said without hesitation, "just because I''m a house! Think about it! Just like the current blood alliance knights, although it can''t be seen in the small guild, when there are more people, there will be all kinds of disputes and disagreements."

    "I don''t like these things! Moreover, when there are many people, the explosive things have to be distributed. Sometimes it''s uncomfortable that my opinions are not seen by others."

    "Aren''t you afraid of any danger that a person will encounter? You know, it''s 74 layers now. Since breaking through 70 layers, the uncertainty of monster algorithm has become more. If you walk alone like this, you will encounter unpredictable danger!"

    "Then don''t worry! I can''t fight or escape!" Mu Hantian showed a confident look and patted himself on the chest at the same time. With Xiaoyu''s treatment, he doesn''t believe that he can''t let go of the boss, and who says he must fight the monster head-on! Although it has a certain AI, it is not human after all. It will still be flying kites!

    "Then you can form a team with me! I''m relieved!" yasna directly showed a cunning look, as if she had achieved her goal. "This week''s lucky colors are blue and black, which only you can have!"

    "Nani!" Mu Hantian shouted directly with a frightened face. He didn''t look as calm as before. He didn''t expect yasina to say so suddenly, and the words behind were absolutely arrogant! Must be proud!

    "NAH! Answer or not! I''m definitely not the kind of person you hate!" yasna directly hooked up at the corners of her mouth, and then pressed her hands on Mu cold''s shoulders. The whole person was getting closer to Mu cold. Mu cold''s conditioned reflex slowly leaned back, looked at yasna who was approaching in front of her, and her forehead began to sweat.

    "Well... What about the people in your guild!" in fact, according to Mu Hantian''s idea, he should not hesitate to agree to yasina''s team, but at the moment, he unconsciously found a reason to avoid it.

    "We don''t have any quota for upgrading, and it must be very fast to upgrade with you." yasina directly sat next to Mu Hantian, looked at Mu Hantian''s evasive eyes, and then her face was still very close.

    "What are you going to do with the guard?" Mu Hantian thought of the guard. If he ran into the guy alone in the field and there was no one next to the guy, he would certainly get rid of him.

    "Ha? Well, I''ll drive him away. Don''t worry." yasna said slowly after hearing Mu Hantian''s words.

    "But it''s not good for the head!"

    "It''s all right! And you can be regarded as my escort around!" yasina was very happy to see Mu Hantian''s tangled expression, "and your strength is much stronger than that guy. How can he compare with you!"

    "Besides! I''m such a beautiful girl looking for you to form a team, and you''ve been refusing again!" after yasina said that, she stared at Mu Hantian with a sharp eye, and Mu Hantian was defeated in an instant.

    "OK! I agree." Mu Hantian agreed with ya Sina''s eyes, but he didn''t want to be bitten by the people in front of him.

    "Mm-hmm!" Asina quickly drew out her own panel, and then a team invitation appeared in front of Mu Hantian, and Asina stared at Mu Hantian with cannibal eyes again. It seems that as long as Mu Hantian dares to order no, she dares to jump to Mu Hantian and bite him immediately. Mu Hantian can only reluctantly click the Agree button!

    "Great! Finally join the team with you alone!" yasina smiled happily when she saw Mu Hantian''s agreement. Mu Hantian looked at yasna''s excited look and smiled

 Chapter 243

    Ian grunt, 74th floor, camditt

    Mu Hantian was moving outside the door at the moment. He was bored playing with Xiaoyu who had been out of line for a long time and yawned tired.

    After the two had dinner last night, Mu Hantian and yasna agreed to meet at the transfer gate on the 74th floor at six o''clock. However, Mu Hantian doesn''t go to reclaim land so early at ordinary times, so he is still sleepy.

    "Why hasn''t yasina come yet?" Mu Hantian muttered and opened the team column at the same time.

    There is no limit to forming a team in Sao. You can check each other''s coordinates. This is also the reason why yasna was afraid that Mu would run away in cold weather and formed a team directly last night. However, logging in to friends also plays this role, so logging in to friends is also a very important thing. Log in to some people who are plotting against the law, and naturally their own safety is in danger.

    Mu Hantian checked the location of yasna at the moment and found that yasna was still in camditry on the 61st floor. He was speechless. Has he not been out of his house for half an hour?

    Mu Hantian suddenly remembered that at this time, it seemed that kratier would go to yasina''s door to pester yasina, and yasina didn''t come to the square in order to get rid of kratier. Finally, she jumped in at the transfer gate square.

    Mu Hantian looked thoughtfully at the transfer door in front of him, walked around the back of his head, and then quickly walked back a few steps, seven or eight meters away from the transfer door.

    "This should not be hit!" Mu Hantian was relieved when he saw the distance from the transfer door. He wouldn''t believe that yasna jumped seven or eight meters away.

    "Wow!" at this time, the transfer door immediately emitted white light, and then a familiar figure appeared in the center of the light and quickly fell to the ground in front.

    After seeing the panic of the ground suddenly in the air, Asina put one hand directly on the ground, and a forward somersault landed on the ground unharmed.

    "Pa Pa Pa Pa!" Mu Hantian clapped with a smile and said directly, "I didn''t expect that Lord yasina, who was late, gave me a performance as soon as he came up. It''s very good!"

    "You!!" yasina landed on the ground safely, sighed a sigh of relief, then looked around, heard a sound of slapping her palm, and saw the figure who was angry.

    But at this time, the same white light began to appear on the transfer door again, which proved that someone was going to come to this place at the moment. The mood that yasna just wanted to attack was directly pressed down by her, showing a panic expression. She hurried to Mu Hantian''s back, grabbed Mu Hantian''s clothes and looked at the transfer door vigilantly.

    Soon, the white light immediately disappeared, and a figure that Mu Hantian had already guessed appeared. A player of blood alliance knights with white background and red edge came out. Mu Hantian smiled and looked at the guard that disgusted him and yasina. At the moment, yasina kept alert and showed an expression of disgust. I''m disgusted that the people in front of me go to her house to squat.

    "Lord Athena, please don''t be so capricious!" cratier looked around and soon noticed that it was blocking the blue figure of Athena, so he said directly, "please follow me back to the Guild Headquarters. Your unauthorized action will make me very troubled."

    "Don''t!" Athena immediately shouted angrily at cratier, "the guild has nothing to do today. Why restrict my freedom! And she was still lying in ambush at my door early in the morning!"

    "I had expected this kind of thing. I have been watching Lord yasna in selmubrooke since a month ago. This is the task of my escort." cratier said directly and awe inspiring.

    "No!" yasna shouted directly at cratier with a surprised and angry face.

    "Please don''t say such capricious words, come on! Lord yasina, come back to the guild with me!" kratier said, and went directly down the transfer door platform to take yasina by force. At the moment, he didn''t care about Mu Hantian''s gloomy face at all. At the beginning, he thought that yasina might have just slept, I didn''t expect it was really caused by this pit of goods.

    "Zheng!" at this moment, a sword appeared on kratier''s neck. Yasna and kratier didn''t respond to the situation at the moment. They saw that Mu Hantian had pulled out Tianjing and put it directly on kratier''s neck.

    "You''re very upset! Be careful I''ll kill you!" Mu Hantian''s expression at the moment completely proved his anger. Yasna looked at Mu Hantian strangely. She had never seen Mu Hantian so angry, but she smiled again when she thought it was made for her.

    "Sir, do you want to hinder the official business of the blood alliance knights?" kratier felt the cold on his neck and showed a nervous and angry expression. If he could not kill in the circle, kratier would not dare to say anything.

    Moreover, Mu Hantian has been called the strongest player of Sao, and he also has unique skills comparable to Heathcliff

    "Obstruction? I can''t tell! Didn''t you find that yasna is very troubled now?" Mu Hantian looked gloomy and angry. "As a subordinate, it''s a big mistake to interfere with the freedom of the boss. Moreover, it''s also monitored. In reality, it''s a crime!"

    "Crime? I''m clearly protecting the safety of Lord yasna! How can I say it''s a crime!" cratier directly laughed. At the moment, he has calmed down. Mu Hantian can''t do it to him in the circle, so he''s not afraid of the sword around his neck.

    "All this is for the safety of Lord Athena, and the following crimes are nothing at all!" kratier''s arrogant and awe inspiring look made Mu Hantian''s expression more gloomy, but mu Hantian''s mouth was slightly tilted.

    "Well, that''s it!" Mu Hantian saw this guy''s action, took Tianjing back directly, then quickly opened his personal panel and directly sent out a duel invitation to kratier, "do you dare to accept it!"

    "What... What!" kratier looked at the duel invitation in front of him with a frightened face. He couldn''t imagine that the blue brilliance of the so-called strongest player would do such a thing, "life... Life and death... Life and death duel!"

    There are three duels in Sao. If the game does not become a death game, most people must choose a life and death duel. Now that it becomes a death game, life and death duel is real life and death. There is only one life. If you die, your life will end.

    "Duel of life and death! Cold day, what are you doing? Get rid of it!" yasina directly grabbed Mu cold day''s arm in panic. She didn''t expect Mu cold day to help her in such an extreme way. Although Mu cold day was very strong, she was still afraid that Mu cold day would have an accident.

    Mu Hantian didn''t pay attention to Asina who was panicking nearby, but directly said to kratier with a look of ridicule: "I said, won''t you be afraid? Can a life and death duel stop you from thinking about the protection of Lord Asina?"

    "You..." kratier looked at Lin le with a frightened face and pointed his fingers angrily at Mu cold sky, but his trembling appearance didn''t have the slightest awe.

    "It seems that the result is obvious!" Mu Hantian changed his gloomy expression and directly showed a bright smiling face, "then go back and tell Heathcliff that your deputy commander is now my property and is guarded by me. I think he won''t refuse!"

    "Belongings!" hearing this word, yasna directly changed from the panic expression to shyness. Mu Hantian smiled and directly took yasna''s hand and went to the maze area. As for the cratier who still stayed in place, this is not what he should consider. If he met him in the wild, Mu Hantian would do it decisively.

    "Kill you! I must kill you!" cratier looked at their backs angrily. As for the duel? How could he dare to accept it. You should know that Lin Le is known as the strongest player. Even Heathcliff has never singled out the boss, and Mu Hantian can still singled out the boss from the early days of Sao to more than 70 floors now. How could he have played such an existence? With his strength, that is, he can''t row the top strength in the strategy group.

    At the moment, they were on the way to the maze area, but mu Hantian was uncomfortable at the moment. With her beautiful eyes, yasina next to them kept staring at Mu Hantian''s face all the way, and showed that bright smile.

    "Asina," said Mu Hantian, turning his head depressed and still staring at him, "is there anything on my face? Why are you staring at me all the time."

    "Nothing!" said yasina with a smile word by word. Then she ran to the front, turned back and looked at Mu Hantian, "seriously! Your performance today is very satisfactory to me!"

    Mu Hantian looked at yasina with a smile, and his face turned red. He scratched his head with embarrassment and said calmly, "nothing."

    "Fool ~" the smile on yasna''s face proved that she was happy and relaxed at the moment. Mu Hantian was also very happy to see yasna''s appearance.

 Chapter 244

    ''Ian grunt'' 74th floor, labyrinth area.

    In a corner inside the stone tower ladder, a chestnut colored figure is entangled with a skeleton monster wearing armor and carrying a long sword and shield. The figure keeps crossing or dodging away. A sound of weapon Symphony comes from it and reverberates above the whole space.

    Not far away, Mu Hantian stood there, looking at the very neat dodging skeleton strange sword skill, and Asina dancing like a dancing butterfly, couldn''t help nodding.

    In ''Sao'', players have two surnames: strength and agility.

    Each player will get a certain free surname point when upgrading. Players can freely choose to add points to their strength or agility to obtain a certain increase.

    Of course, there are only two surnames, but players have more personal state ability values, such as anti-virus, and a lot of large and small ability values. If not, Mu Hantian wouldn''t be confused when he first entered the game.

    The two basic surnames are very important. Players'' bonus points will determine their future path. There are no washing props to use, so they must be very careful.

    Players with full agility and points will generally have a greater advantage when facing monsters, because they have enough speed to ensure their safety. Although it usually takes a long time to kill a monster due to lack of muscle strength, this situation obviously does not apply to Athena!

    Asina''s stabbing speed has already surpassed that of ordinary players. The fast stabbing that can''t be seen by the naked eye makes up for her lack of attack power. Stabbing more than ten or twenty times a second, even if the attack power is no longer enough, the combination is very objective. Not to mention that Asina has a bonus of equipment, and her attack power is not small.

    With stable output and agility enough to deal with all situations, there may be some deficiencies for the boss, but even if you look at this monster with Mu Hantian''s eyes, you can''t find anything wrong.

    With a move of sword skill, the skeleton monster was repulsed. Yasina fell down from the air and shouted to wordless: "cold day, switch!"

    With that, Asina ignored whether Mu Hantian had heard her words, and directly used a strong assault sword skill of heavy attack. The sword body flashed pink light and stabbed the skull monster''s shield!

    "Qiang!"

    The strong and powerful strength echoed at the junction of the sword tip and the shield. The skeleton monster trembled and was pushed away for a few steps, but yasna was stiff and couldn''t move because she used the heavy attack sword skill!

    Just then, a figure flashed and came to the back of the skeleton monster in an instant!

    "Bang!"

    Yasna only felt that her vision was filled with the effect light of a sword skill, which made her squint involuntarily. When she recovered her vision again, another light of sword skill flashed. Then, the skeleton monster flew out, made a clear crack sound and turned into fragments all over the sky.

    Athena''s mouth gradually opened into an ''o'' shape.

    Mu Hantian glanced at the reward obtained after killing the monster and walked to yasina. When he saw her, he looked a little proud.

    "Why do you look like hell?"

    Hearing the speech, Asina finally responded, fiercely stretched out her hand, grabbed Mu cold day''s collar and startled Mu cold day.

    "Just now, you used two heavy attacks, right?"

    Mu Han Tian blinked and tilted his head suspiciously. "Yes, is there a problem?"

    "Problem? It''s a big problem!" Athena''s voice increased slightly, and her face became vicious. "Why didn''t you get stiff?"

    In the game, there will be a stiff time after all sword skills are used.

    The higher the attack power of the sword skill used, or the more times the sword skill combos, the longer the time it will be stiff after use. Just like yasna, it will fall into a stiff state after using a heavy attack sword skill.

    It is also because of this that the switching in ''Sao'' is so important, because when you fall into a stiff time, the switching of team partners can replace the monster''s hatred, so as to make your teammates slow down this stiff time.

    Of course, players can also improve their muscle strength to reduce the stiffness time. They can also achieve the maximum effect of attack through the connection of sword skills, and then fall into the stiffness state for a long time. However, no matter how much stiffness time is reduced, the stiffness after using sword skills will not disappear, more or less.

    In addition, each sword skill has a cooling time, that is, CD time. It is impossible for players to reuse the same sword skill twice in a short time.

    But just now, Mu Hantian used two heavy attacks!

    Even if the CD time is short, the stiffness time is reduced due to the high muscle strength, but there will certainly be a little stiffness time between two heavy attacks. This time is enough for the monster to catch and attack. Once attacked, the second sword skill will be interrupted.

    So, how did Mu Hantian fall into rigidity after using one heavy attack, but avoid being hit by the monster, so as to use the second heavy attack?

    That''s what Athena wants to ask!

    Hearing yasna''s words, Mu Hantian also understood why yasna had such a reaction, and then explained: "I have time to fall into rigidity!"

    "Then why haven''t you been attacked by the monster? You can hit it a second time."

    "That''s because I escaped!"

    "Escaped?" yasnaton was dissatisfied. "Are you kidding me? How can you escape the monster''s attack when you are in a stiff state?"

    "This is actually a small skill." Mu Hantian shook his head and laughed.

    Looking around, Mu Hantian found a lizard man, a monster with a long knife and shield, and turned to look at yasina. "You''ll see it later."

    With that, Mu Hantian took a step and rushed to the lizard man monster!

    The Tianjing in his hand gently lifted it, and a sword effect light flickered up, illuminating the surroundings and attracting the monster''s attention at the same time, but it didn''t react, and the Tianjing with light fell on it!

    "Qiang!"

    It seems that Mu Hantian''s attack was intentional. Mu Hantian fell on the shield of the lizard monster and pushed it away for a distance. The lizard monster screamed, waved a long knife and cut directly at Mu Hantian!

    At this time, Mu Hantian fell into a stiff state and couldn''t move!

    Seeing this scene, Athena raised her hands and covered her mouth, with an unbelievable face.

    Because she saw that Mu Hantian escaped when the other party''s attack was about to fall on Mu Hantian!

    "This... This is impossible!" Athena stared incredulously. "There''s a time for stiffness."

    Before he finished, another sword skill flashed in front. Mu Hantian hit the monster with another heavy attack, and then hid when he was stiff. If others saw this scene, I''m afraid they would shout that there was a bug in the game?

    But this time, Athena was suddenly enlightened.

    If you observe carefully, you will find that Mu Hantian''s body swings a small range when he is about to fall into rigidity after using the sword technique.

    It is precisely because of this range that Mu Hantian avoided the monster''s attack with inertia when he fell into rigidity!

    Athena was speechless.

    What boldness is this?

    Before falling into rigidity, you can avoid the attack of the other party with the help of inertia by virtue of the small action of swinging your body, and can also slow down the rigidity time at the same time. This really sounds very powerful, but you know, swinging your body with the help of inertia before the monster does not attack means that when the monster attacks, you may not avoid its attack, but hit it instead!

    In other words, if you want to use this method, you must have super prediction ability to judge the attack direction of the monster in advance!

    This is not what ordinary players can do!

 Chapter 245

    Rigidity is a problem that players have to pay attention to.

    When you use the sword technique, you fall into rigidity. During this period, the player loses all his means and can''t move. A bad one is likely to lead to a fatal blow!

    It''s OK to form a team, because when falling into rigidity, other teammates can top the monster''s hatred by switching, so as to make the players who use the sword technique slow down the rigidity time, but they also dare not be careless. After all, standing still is very dangerous.

    It goes without saying that there are no teammates to switch. They even have to hide and pinch some sword skills. Generally, they use the sword skill with less attack power to make the rigidity time not so long, then slowly polish the monster''s HP, and finally finish with the heavy attack sword skill.

    Therefore, the problem of rigidity has always been a problem that players have to pay attention to!

    But it is such a problem that we have to pay attention to, but it has become a performance in Mu Hantian''s hands!

    In front, Mu Hantian fully showed yasina what is called super high skills. The rigidity that the player attaches great importance to is like a dance posture in his hands. When he is stiff, he frequently rushes forward, flashes left, staggers right and jumps back with the strength of his customary surname, except that his stiff body can see that he is in a stiff state, It''s no different from performing!

    After the rigidity, accompanied by the effect of heavy attack fencing, yasna was stunned.

    Yasina has not seen Mu Hantian fight. Although Mu Hantian is a solo player, she has seen both the first floor guard boss war and the Christmas Special boss war.

    In the past, Mu Hantian had a strong impression on ya Sina, but now Mu Hantian has taught Ya Sina a lesson again!

    The skill of using the customary surname to ease the stiffness and the powerful and incomparable prediction ability are telling Athena that he is not just a brute force.

    When Mu Hantian frequently used the heavy attack sword technique, before long, the lizard man monster''s HP groove was completely at the bottom, and his body was broken into pieces with a crisp sound a moment later.

    Mu Hantian put away Tianjing and returned to yasina. Looking at her silly appearance, he couldn''t help but be happy.

    "How''s it going? Can you see it clearly?"

    "See... See clearly." Athena subconsciously replied, and then finally returned to God and smiled bitterly.

    "Oh, cold weather, you are so powerful. No wonder you can defend the pass boss alone. I always thought you could have such a record because you have very good equipment and the help of the demon. Now I know that your strength is fundamentally related to your own strength."

    "Oh?" Mu Hantian looked at Asina. "Did our ''shining'' Lord Athena begin to worship me?"

    "Well, a little," replied Athena noncommittally, and then seemed to feel that it might make someone forget himself, so she added.

    "Only a little!"

    "Thank you anyway!" Mu Hantian said with a smile, "it''s enough to make our ''shining'' adult Athena worship. Even a little is enough to make people envy."

    "So you have to do better next!" Athena pouted, snorted and walked forward.

    "Next, you will be the striker!"

    "Good, good."

    Therefore, in the next action, Mu Hantian became the vanguard of the team. As soon as a monster appeared, Mu Hantian would rush up directly to resist the hatred of the monster, and then Asina would switch up from time to time behind her to play sword skills. With the cooperation of the two people, the monsters in the maze area were as fragile as those in the wild, It can''t stop Mu Hantian and yasna.

    Mu Hantian is now like taking a trumpet in the game. In a short while, Athena immediately smiled.

    "No wonder you''re so rich!" yasina now knows why Mu Hantian has so many Ke''er coins, and seeing his wonderful explosion rate, she unexpectedly burst out a pile of food materials. If yasina hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, she might not believe the explosion rate!

    "In a short half day, my harvest was even higher than four or five days in the blood alliance knights." Asina looked at her extra things and said happily. In the blood League knights, there are few things because of team allocation. At the same time, there is not much experience. After all, several monsters are the experience of so many people. Unlike now, there are only two people.

    "Well! You''ll have soup with me!" Mu Hantian said complacently, but now he suddenly sighed, "it''s a pity that he didn''t meet the boss''s room, otherwise there would be a batch of good things."

    "Really, if the guard boss is so easy to find, you won''t send a message to complain to me after seeing the strategy boss of the strategy group all day." yasina directly showed a bright smile when she saw Mu Hantian''s shriveled appearance. You know, now she thinks Mu Hantian''s strength is boundless, but she still can''t grab the strategy group. Doesn''t this prove that the strategy group is strong? And you should know that she is the one who leads the strategy group!

    "Oh! Really!" they had just passed by, but mu Hantian suddenly saw the side and directly showed a proud smile. He seemed to have seen the treasure in that direction.

    "Er!" yasina immediately saw a huge door along Mu Hantian''s eyes, and her smile froze instantly. Unexpectedly, she ran into the room of the guard boss with such good luck.

    To their left is a twisted path, and at the end of the path is a huge stone gate. In the labyrinth area, there is only the guard boss room.

    "It seems that I''m going to accept the pass keeper!" Mu Hantian looked at the door with a smile. Once again, he preempted the strategy group and could attack the boss first.

    Hearing this sentence, Yasi Nadun was surprised and looked directly at Mu Hantian. She stared angrily in her eyes, "are you going to challenge the boss alone?"

    "Can''t you tell the strategy group and rob the boss?" Mu Hantian was helpless immediately. Seeing yasina''s expression, he was very depressed, but he resolutely took his own steps for the boss.

    But before he took the second step, his hand was directly held by yasna. Looking back, he saw yasna''s resolute and serious expression, and felt bad in an instant.

    "I''m determined not to let you attack the boss alone." yasina stared at Mu Hantian with a persistent face. Mu Hantian just wanted to speak, but yasina continued, "I know your strength is very strong, but now I''m here, I will never let you pick it alone!"

    As yasina said, she pulled Mu Hantian to another way, without giving Mu Hantian the chance to challenge the boss alone.

    "No! My boss!"

 Chapter 246

    "Alas!" Mu Hantian is sitting in a safe area in the maze area with a disappointed face. There will be no monsters in the safe area, so this place is generally used as a rest point by players.

    Mu Hantian moved his panel reluctantly. Just before the meeting, a bamboo basket appeared directly with several hot hamburgers in it. Mu Hantian stretched out his hand and handed a hamburger to yasina, but sighed again at the same time.

    "Hey, hey! Do you need to be so disappointed!" yasina was very dissatisfied at the moment. She had seen Mu Hantian sighing all the way.

    "You don''t know the pleasure of winning the first kill." Mu Hantian slowly looked up at the top of the wall in the maze area. The tips of the first kill boss in the game are very gorgeous. After all, every time he kills the boss alone, he will prompt the news in the squares of the whole city.

    "Really, it''s a game to pass the customs. Is it different for anyone to kill?" yasina directly tooted her pretty face when she saw Mu Hantian''s frustrated look, "and how do I feel that you treat the strategy group as an enemy!"

    "Clearly it''s the enemy!" Mu Hantian bit the hamburger in front of him with a depressed face.

    "Cheer me up!" yasna showed her hatred of iron and steel, and she couldn''t see through Mu Hantian''s real thoughts.

    Mu Hantian lazily chewed down the hamburger in front of him, and then resolutely lay down on yasna''s thigh again, directly showing an expression of enjoyment, "it''s really comfortable! I''m a little tired now, let me have a good rest!"

    "Wow!" yasna didn''t eat the hamburger at all, and Mu Hantian''s action was interrupted in an instant. However, yasna didn''t resist like last time, but suddenly fell silent and ate the hamburger with a crimson face.

    Immediately, the sound of a ripple suddenly sounded, and yasnaton was shocked and wanted to pull Mu Hantian up immediately, but now her action was already late.

    At the door of the safe area, a group of people wearing miscellaneous mixed equipment came over. These people kept sighing and seemed very tired.

    The first is a man with a samurai sword hanging around his waist and wearing a red Samurai armor, and next to the man is a small white face with a black one handed sword hanging on his back.

    "Tongren, why are you here?" Mu Hantian heard the news at the moment and finally agreed to get up from yasna''s thigh. However, looking at the Tongren in front of her tired and disturbing head, he felt strange. How could Tongren team up with Fenglin volcano?

    Tong people heard the familiar voice in front of them, so they directly raised their heads. In their eyes, they were the two people with black and chestnut hair. They shouted in surprise: "how can you two be here!"

    However, Klein and others behind Tong people directly showed a surprised look at the two figures in front of them.

    "This... Isn''t this the legendary blue radiance Mu Hantian!" Klein pointed to Mu Hantian in surprise. After all, the decoration on Mu Hantian''s body and the little jade on his shoulder that has been off-line for a long time are too eye-catching.

    "Isn''t that Miss Athena?" at the moment, a younger brother behind Klein suddenly saw Athena around Mu Hantian and immediately recognized the existence of the strongest female player.

    "Nani!" Klein immediately looked like he had seen a ghost. "Miss yasna is actually with Mr. cold day?" although the relationship between yasna and Mu cold day seems to be very good, it has been widely known in the resurrection props. After all, yasna has made such unscientific actions. However, I have never seen blue brilliance form a team with Athena, but still maintain the appearance of walking alone.

    At the moment, Klein and the younger brothers behind him were all stunned. Only Tong people thought of their strangeness when making weapons, so they didn''t look surprised at all. After all, since then, he felt that the relationship between the two had at least exceeded that of ordinary friends. I have to say that a guy with a wooden head is very commendable for thinking of these at the moment.

    Mu Hantian turned his eyes when he saw Klein and others in front of him. He has long known that others will feel incredible when they see it. After all, he has never talked about it in front of the public.

    Asina looked at the people in front of her strangely. She didn''t know why she was so surprised to form a team with Mu Hantian.

    "You two can form a team together. It seems that I have to reconsider your relationship." Tong man looked at the two people in front of him and directly showed a thoughtful look. This look instantly made yasna blush, while Mu Hantian moved his steps and seemed to be away from something.

    At this time, everyone of Fenglin volcano immediately became excited, just like using skills, and directly surrounded yasna. Mu Hantian was very clever and had left the place of right and wrong and came to the side of Tongren.

    "It''s Miss Athena!"

    "Hey, hey, don''t squeeze, let me say something!"

    Mu Hantian was very glad to leave there when he saw this scene, but it was estimated that he was there, and these people didn''t dare to talk around him. After all, his image in the eyes of outsiders is very cold. Since he is so cold, he naturally doesn''t dare to talk to Mu Hantian. And the next Athena is generally the goddess in the hearts of men, and will certainly suffer this sin like a star.

    "Alas ~!" yasna was sweating on her forehead at the moment. She didn''t know how to deal with the situation in front of her. She could only look at Mu cold day with a look of help. Mu cold day smiled badly and slowly opened her mouth. That sentence immediately made her face black and was obviously affected by Mu cold weather.

    Mu Hantian just wanted to revenge yasina for not letting him play boss. He said decisively, you beg me? Of course, Athena was furious when she saw this sentence, but when she saw the current situation, she could only bear it and said with her lips, "I beg you, come and save me!"

    Mu Hantian saw what yasna said, and at the same time, he was obviously enduring something. He was immediately satisfied, showed a bright smile, and directly shouted to Klein, who squeezed in to talk to yasna: "President Klein, yasna seems to be a little troubled! Please calm down!"

    As soon as this sentence was uttered, the atmosphere immediately calmed down. Klein saw Mu Hantian''s smile and yasina''s inconvenient appearance, so he was embarrassed to scratch his head, "sorry, miss yasina, we are too excited."

    "It''s okay, it''s okay, I know it, and we''ve all met when we''re attacking the boss." when yasina saw Klein and others calm down, she breathed a sigh of relief, showed her bright smile, and expressed that she didn''t care at all.

    At this time, at the entrance just now, a neat footsteps came slowly, like the sound of soldiers walking in a queue, without any noisy sound. This sound made all the people present look directly at it and found a group of people wearing standard equipment.

    The equipment as like as two peas in this group of people is exactly the same. It should be specially designed to find someone to build it. And there was no disorderly footsteps, just like the soldiers with strict management, but their faces were sweating and panting, which proved their fatigue at the moment.

    Except for the unfaithful team members who still did not know the style of the team, the other people continued to make complaints about the team''s shortcomings. All the others saw the disgusting look after seeing the familiar equipment of the team. Even Mu Hantian, who had just smiled, smiled and said, they had no hint of affection for the team.

    "Why did the army that dominated the first floor appear here?" Klein said directly with a strange face at the moment. If the boss had said before Christmas, it was a resurrection prop after all, who didn''t want it? However, the presence of the army immediately raised a question.

    "I suffered huge losses when I was on the 25th floor of the strategy. Now I clearly focus on strengthening the organization rather than customs clearance, so I left the front line." yasina naturally knows what happened before the army. After all, she was also a member of the strategy group before.

    In order to guard the props of the boss, the army directly attacked the boss on the 25th floor. However, it did not make any preparations. The suddenly strengthened boss on the 25th floor directly reaped the lives of most experts in the army, which caused them to suffer for themselves and had to run to cultivate themselves.

    At the moment, with the leader, the army came to the safe area and saw the captain turn around and yell at his companions behind him: "rest all."

    I saw that the order to rest had just been issued. All the people in the army were relieved and sat down paralyzed on the ground. At the same time, they made tired groans, which proved that they seemed to be marching in a hurry before. However, the safe area is also far away, which is natural. After all, Fenglin volcano just didn''t lie on the ground.

    Just after giving the order, the captain turned and looked at another team of players in the safe area. However, he found the very conspicuous blue figure in front of him, which directly made him stay in place.

    At the moment, Mu Hantian had put away his disgusting expression, but showed a hint of pondering and looked at the army leader in front of him.

 Chapter 247

    At the moment, the captain of the army is struggling with some things there. He doesn''t know whether to go in front of Mu Hantian and others. You know, the relationship between mu Hantian and the holy dragon and their army is quite disharmonious. Last time, they almost fought to revive the crystal. But after they knew the end of the smile coffin, they were very glad they didn''t fight with Mu Hantian. After all, Mu''s ability in those few seconds is too strong.

    But because of these things, the captain was very afraid of Mu Hantian, which led to the hesitation now. But the captain thought for a moment and decided to go to Mu Hantian.

    He stood directly in front of Tongren and talked to Mu Hantian? He still dare not.

    "I''m lieutenant colonel kobaz of the Ian grunt Liberation Army!"

    Hearing the self introduction of the player who calls himself kobaz, many people, including Mu Hantian and yasina, couldn''t help sniffing.

    Because the guild of "army" is too rigid, players call them "army" in order to tease them, and their real guild name is actually "Ian grunt Liberation Army", but I didn''t expect this man to call himself "Lieutenant Colonel". Isn''t this a disguised recognition of other people''s jokes?

    Tong people don''t know what they feel in their hearts, so they can only say, "Tong people, solo players."

    Kobaz nodded softly, and then his tone began to take on a trace of unknown arrogance. "Have you reached the front area?"

    Smell speech, Tong person lightly shook his head and said: "no, we just came."

    "Really?" kobaz said in a skeptical tone, which made Tongren, Klein and the members of Fenglin volcano slightly unhappy.

    Yasina hesitated and said to kobaz, "we came earlier, so we have been to the front area, and the map files have been recorded in front of the boss''s room."

    "Oh?" kobaz turned his head to yasna''s direction, and then extended his hand to yasna in a natural tone. "Then, please provide us with that map file!"

    Hearing kobazi''s words, everyone was frightened except Mu cold day, and Klein shouted in a rough voice and pointed to kobazi. "Hey! Do you want others to provide you for free? You guy, do you know how hard it is to explore the map of the maze area?"

    Kobaz''s face was stiff, and he shouted without consciousness: "we are struggling to save players from this world as soon as possible. Therefore, it is your due obligation to assist us for all players!"

    Such a shameless speech immediately made everyone present angry!

    Standing behind everyone, Mu Han flashed a cold light in his eyes. As soon as he stepped on it, he came to kobaz in an instant and put a sword on each other''s neck.

    With a Shua, a drop of cold sweat clearly flowed out of kobaz''s helmet. At this time, he remembered the scene and the existence of Mu cold day!

    "Don''t show off your disgusting posture in front of me." the hand on kobaz''s neck slowly used its strength, and Mu Han said coldly, "that will only show your incompetence."

    "I... I..." kobazi trembled and couldn''t say a word. In ''Sao'', it was clearly not stipulated that suffocation would lose HP, but kobazi felt that he was getting closer and closer to death.

    "Cold day" Asina quickly grabbed Mu cold day''s hand, turned her head and looked at kobaz, and her voice began to become bad. "I can provide you with map files, but I hope you can disappear in front of us immediately!"

    With that, without asking Mu Hantian''s opinion, yasina shared her map file with kobazi. Seeing this, Mu Hantian turned his mouth and took the sword away from kobazi''s neck. Kobazi immediately clicked the map file like running for his life, and then ran away.

    Like a clown!

 Chapter 248

    "You guys, get up quickly! Target! Boss room!" kobates directly asked his teammates who were still resting to prepare to fight again. Those teammates immediately stood up in twos and threes. It can be seen that they haven''t rested yet. But immediately formed a team and followed kobates to the boss room.

    "Are they all right?" Klein looked at the tired members of the army and was surprised. Kobartz would force his teammates to fight like this.

    "If it goes on like this, something will happen. In this tired state, how can it be a strategy, boss? It can be said that it is very dangerous in the labyrinth area." yasina looked nervous and pulled Lamu''s hand in the cold day: "cold day, let''s follow up and see the situation! Lest they have an accident."

    Although yasina hated the army organization very much, she didn''t want to see someone die, so she immediately wanted to take Mu Hantian to follow.

    "Hmm! Let''s hurry up and have a look!" Tong people looked at the figure of the army gradually disappearing, and immediately looked at Klein next to them. They smiled and nodded, and led Fenglin volcano forward. Mu Hantian was held by yasina and directly followed Tong people''s footsteps.

    "In cold weather, you have the coordinates of the boss room. Why don''t you go to the strategy?" Tong people suddenly thought of this serious thing and immediately showed a serious expression, "is the boss too difficult for you?"

    You should know that Mu Hantian was a player who attacked the boss alone from the beginning, and he can still do this feat until now. His strength can be compared with that of the strategy group, but that means that Lin Le can''t attack the boss alone, the boss''s strength will be ridiculously strong, and the strategy group may not succeed, Not to mention those in the army who are short of the strategy group.

    "How can it be impossible?" Mu Hantian immediately looked at Tong people with funny eyes, but sighed helplessly, "unfortunately, there is a super eventful guy here who dragged me away from the boss''s room."

    "What is eventful! I''m just afraid something will happen to you!" hearing this sentence, yasina was immediately dissatisfied. She obviously only cared about Mu cold day, but she was said to be eventful by Mu cold day. How can this make her happy.

    Seeing this, Tongren immediately understood the situation at the moment. It''s just that Athena won''t let Mu Hantian go! Suddenly he smiled without talking, indicating that he could understand everything.

    Soon the people of the army took the lead and went in. Then Mu Hantian and others stood at the door. They didn''t go in, but waited for the situation of the army. After all, bosses can''t rush out of the room, so mu Hantian''s current location can also be said to be a safe area in a sense.

    I saw that in the originally dark room, a blue flame suddenly lit up from both sides, and then the whole boss room was illuminated.

    "Er!!" the people in the army immediately made a noisy surprise to each other. At the moment, a monster with a huge body and muscles like thick rope appeared in front of them. The weapon is a large Epee with dark blue skin and a goat like head. The huge curved horns stand high forward from both sides of the head. At the same time, the eyes radiate this flame like light. The lower body is covered with dark blue long hair, which is completely a goat demon.

    The monster''s name shows the shining magic eye. The blood volume of the four next to it proves that it is the customs guard boss of this layer, but its momentum is very huge, which suppresses all the people present in the town in an instant.

    "Team 1 goes up to fight against monsters!" kobatz immediately responded and immediately gave orders to his teammates. He saw three people with shields go directly to boos and put up their shields at the same time, ready to block the boss''s attack at any time.

    "Roar!!" immediately shine the magic eye, directly roar, raise the big sword in his hand and cut off the players in front of the army, but they were directly blocked by the three shield players.

    "Second team switching! Third team output!" kobates can be said to be a regular commander. He is usually commanding his team. With the passage of time, in just five or six minutes, he saw that the boss had worn out about 47% of his blood and was about to enter the yellow blood area.

    It can be said that if there is no change, this boss will be so easily pocketed by the army.

    "Eh!!!" at the moment, the shining magic eye suddenly roared like a thunder. At the same time, its blood strip was just good. There were only two blood left. I saw the shining magic eye''s head tilted upward and opened his bloody mouth. Everyone saw a purplish red light in the mouth, which was completely a breathing skill. At the same time, at this moment, The HP tank of boss also returns to full value.

    "What!" kobartz did not expect that the boss would suddenly make a special attack. He saw that the shield players who had just switched and other members who had not gone far were immediately surrounded by breath, and a huge bombing sound sounded directly.

    At the moment, the army no longer had the neat formation at the beginning. The huge sword in the shining magic eye''s hand was constantly waving, which made the HP slots of military players running around quickly drop. Immediately, a trembling member looked at his blood volume in Huang color, stretched out his hand, took out a transfer crystal from his backpack and shouted to the sky, "Transfer! Camditt!"

    But the crystal did not emit any light. At the moment, everyone''s eyes were instantly enlarged, and the crystal was invalid.

    "How... How could it be!" Athena looked at the army players who had fallen to the ground with a frightened look on her face, "how could such a trap be set in the boss room!"

    "Damn! The army will not shrink back!" kobaz saw that the transfer crystal had no effect at the moment, stood up angrily, gathered his teammates and shouted, "let''s go!"

    "Roar!" the shining magic eye spewed purple breath from its mouth again. However, kobaz and others fell to the ground again without any suspense, but now they looked at the shining magic eye in horror.

    "Er!!" the large heavy sword in the shining magic eye''s hand immediately gave off a yellow light, which is the special effect of sword skill. As long as this sword goes on, there will be casualties in the army.

    "How... How could it?" yasna was frightened on her face, restrained her steps to retreat, and trembled to hold the flashing light around her waist. At the moment, the scene of the army had made her unable to calm down.

    Klein and others can only look at the scene of the boss killing the army in front of them. The people of Fenglin volcano really want to rescue, but the scene at the moment makes them afraid to rescue.

    But the next moment, a blue figure flashed out, and behind the blue figure, there was a black figure.

 Chapter 249

    "You''re lucky..."

    At the moment when the voice fell, Mu Hantian''s figure had come to the boss. Then, a remnant shadow carrying the light of sword technology rushed past and suddenly hit the guard boss!

    "Dong!"

    A roar like the golden bell of a heavy hammer rang through and burst over the whole room. The strong tone made everyone''s head dizzy for a moment, but the huge body of the guard boss was taken up by the residual shadow, flew to a corner of the room and hit the wall!

    Tongren, who followed behind, looked happy and shouted at Klein and others. "Come on! The cold weather is holding down the boss! Now is a good opportunity to save people!" he said and rushed to the boss.

    Klein and others found that there was no obstacle between the members of the "army" who were originally stopped by the guard boss and them. Then they tightened their faces, rushed in their direction, and then took them to the exit.

    Tongren constantly scratched his own panel in the process of running. Just a few seconds later, another one handed sword appeared on Tongren''s back. The snow-white color of the sword was obviously the dark chaser made by Liz for him.

    "Is this ER Daoliu!" yasina shouted out in surprise when she saw the weapon suddenly taken out by Tong people. However, although she was surprised at the moment, she was more concerned about Mu Hantian competing with the boss.

    "Don''t do anything on a cold day!" when yasina saw the figure waving her double swords, she clenched her hands in fear. As for Tong people who used two weapons at the same time, she has ignored them.

    "Oh, oh!!" Tong Ren quickly pulled out his two one handed swords and immediately left a trail of damage on the boss. Mu Hantian quickly blocked the huge swords waved by the boss. The staggered swords kept splashing and shooting fierce sparks. Mu Hantian could feel a great force transmitted to him through the sword every time.

    "Sleeping trough! Tongren! You''re taking advantage of it!" Mu Hantian kept blocking the boss''s attack with a hard face. However, the Tongren who had used double knives easily kept waving their weapons behind the boss, but the boss ignored him, but the hatred remained on Mu Hantian.

    "Anyway, you have magic treatment, and your life and defense are higher than me. Isn''t it good that you can carry it now!" Tong people saw that Mu Hantian had spare time to talk to him when he was fighting against the boss, so they were very speechless. How strong is this guy? You know, he''s just standing up and outputting. Although he still pays a lot of attention to the boss, it can be said that he''s relatively relaxed. However, Mu Hantian has to calculate the boss''s attack and constantly exchange blood with the boss.

    The shining magic eye uses the two handed big sword skill, but it is different from the general big sword skill, which makes people unable to know its attack mode first, but mu Hantian completely calculates the waving track of the giant sword and constantly uses weapons to block the big sword attacking him. Moreover, the exquisite pace is constantly moving to minimize its own blood deduction, but its every blow is very powerful. Even with the attribute of Mu cold day, HP is also declining bit by bit, but when it falls to a stage, it will be filled with blood by Xiaoyu who has been standing next to it.

    Mu Hantian saw that Klein and others had almost finished moving the army, and his face showed a serious look, "Ming shenliu - blade of the wind!" he saw that Tianjing in Mu Hantian''s hand emitted a huge blue light. The next moment, a blue half moon suddenly appeared in front of Tianjing. At this moment, Tianjing had crossed the boss''s stomach. With this high-intensity attack, The boss stepped back two steps in pain.

    "Roar!!" but the shining magic eye quickly stabilized his body, directly made a roar that caused vibration, and then spit out the purple breath from his mouth again. The breath directly hit Mu Hantian. Mu Hantian''s attack was immediately disturbed by the breath, and his movement slowed down, Tianjing in his right hand failed to collide with the giant sword in the boss''s hand. In a hurry, Mu Hantian erected the sub sword directly to block the waving giant sword.

    "Qiang!" when he stood up, the giant sword was directly a positive neutron sword. Mu Hantian directly felt the powerful power in his hand. At the next moment, Mu Hantian''s figure flew out in an instant. Mu Hantian saw that his HP fell for another period, and his face immediately changed. You know that crystal can''t be used in the invalid area of crystal, although Xiaoyu''s resilience is very strong. However, there is a skill CD, so it is impossible to restore Mu Hantian all the time, which means that Mu Hantian may have an accident.

    Thinking of this, Mu Hantian quickly made a back somersault in the air, adjusted his posture, and stood on the ground very handsome.

    The boss has completely ignored the Tong people who are still attacking it, but quickly attacked Mu cold day again. At the same time, the huge sword in his hand once again glowed white. Mu cold day looked at the shining magic eye with a dignified face at the moment.

    "Empty view sword - six clean cuts!" Mu Hantian looked at the boss who was waving the huge sword in his hand and quickly pulled out his two swords. At the same time, his figure dodged the huge sword that was cutting at him in an instant. His body rose violently and brought the remnants of two blue lights behind him. The next moment Mu Hantian passed directly through the boss''s body. After Mu Hantian passed through, He turned and looked at the boss who had two more injuries.

    "Watching the sword in the air - a thought of immeasurable robbery." Mu Hantian looked at the boss in front of him and quickly chopped again. Several powerful sword waves directly cut into the boss who had not responded, and the boss''s HP immediately decreased rapidly, proving Mu Hantian''s high attack.

    "You are too strong!" Tong Ren looked at Mu Hantian with a shocked face at the moment. Although he knew Mu Hantian''s strength from the Christmas boss, Mu Hantian now has this performance in the top-level strategy boss, which makes him feel that Mu Hantian''s strength is too strong.

    Mu Hantian once again stuck to the boss. At the same time, the double knives in his hand kept waving, leaving a lot of damage on the boss, but the boss roared very angry. The giant sword in his hand also kept drawing traces on Mu Hantian, and Mu Hantian''s HP was also declining. At the moment, Xiaoyu, who is standing aside, quickly rubbed her claws, and a beautiful light wave directly entered Mu Hantian''s body from Xiaoyu. Mu Hantian''s HP bar directly caught the downward trend, but began to reply.

    "Starburst airflow cut!" at this moment, Tong people saw the boss smashing Mu Hantian again. He decided to use the superior sword skill. Mu Hantian didn''t have to worry about whether the boss would attack him. Anyway, all the hatred was pulled away by Mu Hantian. He saw that the black-and-white double swords in Tongren''s hands kept greeting the boss. The right sword directly cut into the middle section, and the left sword immediately followed his own actions and directly stabbed into the boss, while Tongren kept waving their own double swords left and right.

    "Then it''s better to end early! Human ghost - the future will be robbed and killed forever!" Mu Hantian saw that Tongren directly enlarged, and he immediately released his R. with a quick pick, he forced the boss to fly, but Tongren''s face turned black at the moment.

    Mu Hantian now beat the monster to fly, completely forcing him to force him to empty! Mu Hantian''s shadow immediately flew up high, followed by a ''cherry blossom glittering'', Mu Hantian''s sword shadow directly dropped at a high speed, and then successfully buttoned up the boss''s blood strip.

    "The flow of the dark god - the front of the wing." Mu Hantian quickly made a horizontal slash to shine the magic eye in the middle. Then, an upright blue slash suddenly appeared. With the dispersion of the spark, the slash hit the boss again, while Tong people only hit the shining magic eye in the first half of their skills, and the subsequent combos were useless.

    "Oh, oh!!" Mu Hantian''s double swords kept emitting blue and white light, as fast as light, and Mu Hantian''s body rushed to the shining magic eye.

    "Hiss!" with the sound of weapons entering the meat, the boss''s figure has been surrounded by blue and white sword shadows. At the same time, the red damage proving to be hit continues to appear on the boss, and all players are stunned when they see the scenery in front of them.

    Even the newly empty Tongren was not only stunned, but saw Mu Hantian''s hands dancing rapidly, and his two swords were constantly in contact with the boss''s body and giant sword. Just a few seconds later, the boss kept howling, but he couldn''t stop the declining blood volume.

    "So strong!" yasina looked at Mu Hantian bathed in the fragments scattered from the sword shadow and boss due to injury.

    Mu cold day''s blood trough keeps falling, but from time to time, a white light suddenly envelops Mu cold day, and Mu cold day''s HP also instantly returns to full. But the last half of the boss''s blood is falling rapidly. Only a few seconds later, we see that the boss''s blood tank is emptied by Mu Hantian.

    "Pi ~ ~ ~ ~" a huge sound of glass breaking instantly rang through the boss room, while Mu Hantian still kept the appearance of waving his sword. The boss directly turned into fragments, flew around and slowly dissipated in the air.

    Yasna, Klein and other players all stared wide. At the same time, the words of customs clearance appeared directly above them. Immediately, all the people put their hearts down.

    74th floor! Customs clearance!

 Chapter 250

    "Hoo..." he breathed out softly, took Tianjing and Zijian back, turned his head and looked in the direction of yasna, and Mu Hantian smiled.

    "That guy..." Tong Ren''s lax look replied as before, his hands around his chest, looking at Mu Hantian in the smile, helplessly shook his head, but there was a smile around his mouth.

    "As strong as ever."

    "Cold day." yasina finally responded, hurriedly ran in the direction of Mu cold day, came to Mu cold day with the fastest speed, and touched him with her hands.

    "Is there anything wrong? Is there no injury?"

    Hearing the speech, Mu Hantian smiled. "What are you talking about? There''s no injury in ''Sao''. Don''t you see that my HP value is full?"

    "How dare you say!" yasna took some tears from the corners of her eyes and shouted at Mu Hantian: "you just rushed directly into the breath of the guard boss. How could you be all right? If there was no reply from the devil, your HP slot would at least be yellow!"

    "But isn''t it all right now?" Mu Han Tian couldn''t help smiling bitterly at the extremely excited yasina. "Besides, without Xiaoyu, I wouldn''t choose to play this way."

    Yasina glared at Mu cold day, wiped the corners of her eyes, turned her head and ignored Mu cold day.

    Klein was very familiar. He pressed Mu Hantian''s head and kneaded it hard. "It really deserves to be the strongest player, not cover. It was cool just now!"

    Mu Hantian looked at Klein with a smile and tears, but he really couldn''t hate people like Klein, which made Tongren happy.

    After all, both of them are his good friends.

    "Tong man, why do you have two knife flow!" Klein suddenly asked.

    "About half a year ago, I suddenly found a skill called Er Daoliu in my skill bar." Tong man looked at Mu Hantian with embarrassment at the moment, because he always thought Mu Hantian had the same skills as him, but mu Hantian''s ability was more than these.

    "What about the conditions?" Klein asked excitedly at the moment. You know, this skill has always been unique to blue brilliance. I didn''t expect Tongren to have this skill, that is to say, it''s not unique.

    "Since it suddenly appeared, I naturally don''t know!" Tong man sighed and shook his head, indicating that he didn''t know it.

    "Hmm! Forget it! I still don''t want to do it." Klein thought for a while and gave up immediately. After all, it''s just a skill. People as generous as him won''t care too much. However, when he saw yasna and Mu Hantian, he immediately showed a knowing smile, close to Tong''s ear and asked directly: "Are these two people together?"

    When Tongren heard this sentence, he immediately swept Mu cold days with a serious look, and then whispered, "look at this situation, it should be together."

    "What''s the matter with you two?" Mu Hantian saw the cautious look of Tong Ren and Klein, and his eyes kept turning here. He was immediately puzzled.

    "It''s all right!" Tong people smiled directly and embarrassed. At the same time, he waved his hand to prove that he didn''t say anything just now.

    "But since we all pass the customs..." Klein looked at the people around him and shouted excitedly, "let''s have a party to celebrate!"

    Ayn grunt 61 layer selmubrook

    At the moment, many players gather in a tavern in selmubrooke. At the moment, there are black cats on a moonlit night, guild members of Fenglin volcano, Tongren, Liz and others..

    "Cheers!" as the people present raised their cups, they immediately drank them up, chatted in twos and threes, and laughed constantly.

    "I said! This is not the first time to attack the boss. Do you need to celebrate like this?" Mu Hantian looked helplessly at the players in front of him at the moment, "and didn''t he just go to the next level of attack some time ago?"

    "Brother, you should understand their mood!" at the moment, fortunately came directly to Mu Hantian and said with a smile, "you know, although the celebration meeting of the strategy boss is often held, none of it is when you are here! Is this your first time to attend the celebration meeting?"

    "Yes, every time I suddenly see a hint that you have raided the boss, and then you still don''t see it. You certainly haven''t celebrated. And isn''t it good to do this occasionally?" Tongren also looked at Mu Hantian with a smile at the moment, and Liz held Tongren''s hands and arms to prove their love. Mu Hantian immediately turned his eyes when he saw this scene.

    "Although it''s really good to attend a celebration party," Mu Hantian showed a bitter look and said depressed, "but I paid all the expenses of this celebration party."

    "Oh! In the cold weather, it''s all right anyway!" at the moment, celika (PS: Tongren passed her and placed her in the black cat group on the moon night) happily hugged Xing''s arm, and then said, "anyway, your Cole can''t spend all of it. It''s all right to spend it occasionally!" Celika has seen Mu Hantian as a local tyrant, and the cost of such a party is only a small fraction for him.

    But mu Hantian was upset that he suddenly pulled him to the celebration party. As a result, he paid for it. It''s really too low!

    "I feel like I''ve been slaughtered. I''m always inexplicably unhappy!" Mu Hantian looked at several people next to him with a depressed face.

    "You are today''s leading role, okay?" yasina directly pinched Mu Hantian''s cheek and kept lengthening, "smile, if the leading role doesn''t laugh, the party will be boring!"

    "Speaking of Tongren, I was totally shocked when I knew that they would find a girlfriend!" Klein looked at Tongren who was in love with Liz and immediately shed a lot of sweat. And everyone present nodded in agreement, which made Tong people quite embarrassed.

    "Don''t always talk about me! And there''s a couple there!" Tongren immediately felt bad when he saw that the people focused all their fire on him, and quickly pointed to Asina and Mu Hantian, who looked very close.

    "Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh ~ ~ ~ ~" the people immediately looked in the direction pointed by Tong people and directly saw the two laughing. Mu Hantian panicked when he heard the noise, and then found that everyone''s eyes were towards him.

    "I think the situation seems very bad!" Mu cold day immediately showed a head of sweat, and the people around showed a pair of evil smile. Asina had noticed their thoughts at the moment and stepped back two steps with an embarrassed face.

    "Brother! Why don''t you tell us when you''re with Miss yasna!" Xing directly tooted his small mouth and said angrily. If it hadn''t been for Tongren''s sudden reminder, everyone hadn''t found that the relationship between them seemed a little unusual.

    "No... no..." hearing this sentence, yasina waved her hand with a blushing face. However, Athena''s action at the moment aroused everyone''s suspicion.

    "How could it be that they didn''t, but I saw that they had a good relationship and went on the street." at the moment, Tongren said directly with a bad smile after seeing all the fire transferred. It''s obvious that now he also wants to join in.

    "What! This doesn''t prove that we''re dating!" Mu Hantian said directly with a wry smile. If you know that going out with others is even dating, then a group of people will be shot.

    "Your appearance is quite suspicious!" Liz said loudly at once. "Athena usually doesn''t care and shy about anyone else. She blushes every time she mentions you, and mentioning others is just gentle. Even in front of my good friend, she can''t laugh more than in front of you!"

    As a good friend of Athena, Liz has an absolute say in sex, which represents what she said. And the more she listened, the redder her face became, and she couldn''t say a word of refutation at all.

    "In fact! We really don''t have a good time together?" Mu Hantian said with a bitter smile. "We just have a good relationship now. How can we have so many ideas!"

    "What!" Xing immediately got up angrily and said directly, "brother, you are such a fool. What you just did clearly shows that Miss Athena likes her brother!" immediately, Xing''s words immediately attracted the support of the surrounding people. After all, Athena''s performance at the moment is obviously a girl in love. Who is the object she likes? This is more obvious, okay!

    "That? Well, if that''s the case..." Mu Hantian thought of his time with yasna after hearing the lucky words at the moment, made a decision directly in his heart, and then looked directly at yasna.

    "Why... What''s the matter..." when yasna saw Mu Hantian suddenly staring at her with a serious look, she suddenly looked forward to something. The scene at the moment always made her feel that something she dreamed would happen.

    Mu Hantian grabbed yasna''s hand and looked at her: "yasna, I like you. Let''s get married!"

 Chapter 251

    "Get married!... get married!" fortunately, he immediately shouted in panic. Originally, according to the situation at the moment, he thought Mu Hantian would only confess. Unexpectedly, he proposed directly! Mu Hantian''s words immediately shocked everyone, and everyone''s eyes in the whole venue gathered at this position.

    Yasina looked at Mu cold day with a face of disbelief. She didn''t know what to say. Her whole head had been disordered.

    Seeing this, Tong people immediately showed a cunning smile and shouted, "promise him! Promise him!" as Tong people''s voice fell, people around them immediately realized it and began to coax.

    Hearing the shouts from around, Athena immediately slowed down from the huge surprise, and then nodded shyly. The people around immediately cheered, and Mu Hantian didn''t expect to promise him so.

    "Yasina, stretch out your hand!" Mu Hantian looked at yasina excitedly, while yasina shyly stretched out her left hand and watched Mu Hantian take out a ring from the item column and slowly put it into her ring finger. With the end of this action, the surrounding immediately cheered.

    "Well, while we bless them! Let''s continue the party! Cheers!" Liz shouted happily when she saw that her friend had obtained this happiness. At the same time, the people around her raised their wine glasses with Liz''s cheers, and there was a happy laugh.

    Ayn grunt 61 layer selmubrook

    At the moment, in the sight of ordinary people, a pair of men and women are walking silently on this dark avenue. In the eyes of a black haired man, there is only Li Fa Mei paper around him.

    At the end of the party, they naturally dispersed. After Mu Hantian confessed, she will naturally act as the flower escort of yasna. After all, now she is nominally Mu Hantian''s fiancee! After the party, Mu Hantian discussed with yasna and prepared to get married in a few days, and Tongren and Liz also decided to hold it with Mu Hantian.

    In Sao, marriage is almost just a form. What is more important is that the things in the warehouse of the husband and wife will be fully shared. However, yasna inadvertently saw Mu Hantian''s terrible warehouse property. There are indescribable figures in the korcoin alone, not to mention those rare production materials and equipment, and mu Hantian took the initiative to ask for marriage with yasna, This represents trust in her. You know, in this death game, these things are life related existence.

    "Oh, cold day, after we get married, let''s have a rest in your house for a while! Live a carefree life." yasina said slowly, holding Mu cold day''s arm with a blushing face, and looked forward to Lin Le''s face.

    Mu Hantian was slightly stunned when he heard yasna''s words. Although he knew that the Tongren and yasna in the original book would spend a post marriage holiday, he didn''t expect it to happen to him.

    "Are you tired?" Mu Hantian looked at yasna''s expectant eyes, gently patted yasna''s head, and then said with a smile, "no problem! As long as you like, you can rest as long as you want."

    After hearing Mu Hantian''s reply, Asina smiled happily. At the same time, her small head directly approached Mu Hantian''s direction. In the moonlight, they went to Asina''s house

    22nd floor, Ian grunt

    After sending yasna home last night, Mu Hantian went home directly. He didn''t go home only because he wanted to sleep together and was driven out. Well, it must not be so.

    "Master, the task has changed. Get up quickly." Xiaoguang''s voice came into Mu Hantian''s ear.

    Hearing the sound of Xiaoguang, Mu Hantian finally woke up. "Well, Xiaoguang, you can have no sense of existence for a long time. Is this to show your sense of existence?" Mu Hantian said lazily.

    "No, master, look at the task yourself!" Xiaoguang said angrily.

    "Well, let me see." after hearing Xiaoguang''s words, Mu Hantian opened the system that hadn''t moved for a long time and directly clicked on the task list, but at that glance, the whole person became stiff in an instant, then immediately changed into combat clothes and ran directly to the transmission gate on the 22nd floor. Xiaoguang''s cry kept coming in his ears.

    Regional mission - Athena''s crisis

    After hearing the news that yasna and you are getting married, kratier is preparing to avenge you with the remnants of the smiling coffin. They are planning something behind the South Hill on the 59th floor. Please kill them.

    Punishment for failure: death, loss of Athena.

    Task reward: Magic Dragon God''s hand (under seal), enchanting form

    Danaku, 59th floor, Ayn grunt

    "Well, can this paralytic medicine work?" behind the hill south of danaku, three people in black cloaks were talking, with a bottle of green medicine in their hands, as if they were going to do something with it.

    "Clartier, don''t worry! Even our old people couldn''t resist this medicine, and now some new materials are added. I believe even the blue light can paralyze for at least two or three minutes!" one of the people in black smiled at clartier''s suspicious eyes in front of him.

    "Well, I''ll rest assured. I''ll find a way to ask him out later, and then you''ll do it secretly, so that you can kill the damn blue radiance!" kratier looked at the potion in his hand with excitement. When he thought of the man who took Athena from him, he was filled with anger, but he could kill him immediately, and he felt relieved at once.

    "Hello!" the other man in black seemed to hear something, frowned and said immediately, "did you hear any sound?" the next moment, cratier and the other man shook their heads immediately, indicating that they didn''t hear any sound.

    At the moment, a dark shadow appeared above the hill, showing a smile.

    "Ah!!"

 Chapter 252

    "Ha ha, cratier, you are so mean. If I didn''t come out bored, I might not know your tricks!" Mu Hantian looked at cratier sarcastically.

    At this time, Mu Han thought in his heart: "hoo, finally catch up, so solve them here!"

    "Cut, damn, now that you know, go to hell! Lord Athena is mine, it''s mine, hahaha." cratier laughed nervously.

    "Cut, boring. You think you can kill me with your help." Mu said faintly.

    "Let''s try," said kratier, winking at the two people around him, pulling out his sword and cutting to Mu cold day. And the two people around him also rushed to Mu cold day.

    For such a situation, Mu Hantian just pulled out Tianjing and looked at them.

    "Poop." the sword stabbed Mu Hantian, and the three became orange names at the same time.

    "Hehe, if you become an orange name, I''ll kill you." after that, Mu Hantian came out with a sword. It seems an ordinary sword, but none of the three kladil escaped. Mu Hantian stabbed three of them with a sword.

    "Ha ha, go to hell. The clown always gives the protagonist a long experience. The flow of the dark god - the arrival of the God of death." I saw a black light on Mu Hantian''s sword. This is also a skill that Mu Hantian happened to study. It is full of lethality, but it consumes a lot of life. But killing the enemy is fast.

    I saw countless sword marks on the three men, but I couldn''t see Mu Hantian''s sword, but the sword marks and blood strips proved that they were attacked.

    "Oh, damn it, how could he be so strong?" cried cratier incredulously.

    "Bang!" as the last trace of blood was emptied, it turned into fragments and dissipated.

    "Hoo, it''s finally solved." Mu Hantian''s voice was weak, and his blood strip turned red at the same time. Mu Hantian quickly drank a bottle of scarlet to stabilize his life.

    "Well, now let''s take a look at the reward. It sounds like a cow breaking the name." Mu Hantian called out the system, took out the hand of the coming Magic Dragon God and looked at it.

    "Wow, it''s cool, but why the seal! Xiaoguang, I want your explanation." Mu Hantian looked at the blue cage hand in his hand (a little like the cage hand of the Red Dragon Emperor) and said with a helpless wry smile.

    After hearing Mu Hantian''s voice, Xiaoguang came out and explained: "master, there is a sleeping soul in it. The master needs to wake her up so that she can be unsealed."

    "Well, that''s ridiculous! There''s soul, I''ll go. How should I unseal it!" Mu Hantian said silently.

    "Er, that... That needs you to solve it yourself, I don''t know." after that, Xiaoguang disappeared, leaving Mu Hantian to read in situ.

    Mu Hantian shook his head, but he had to go home.

    бдбдбдбдбдбд

    In the system space, Xiaoguang looked at Mu Hantian''s figure and murmured, "master, you should wake up quickly, and her seal should be removed quickly, otherwise the world will be dangerous.

 Chapter 253

    61 layer selmubrook

    Mu Hantian quickly walked along the path and changed into a set of ordinary casual clothes. His goal was yasna''s home. Since she gave her confession that day, yasna''s home was set that Mu Hantian could go in at any time, and so was Mu Hantian''s home.

    "Asina! I''m here!" Mu Hantian soon came to Asina''s door, opened the door directly and went in.

    "Cold day! Let''s go to choose the wedding address today?" yasina came directly to the kitchen in her home and said to Mu cold day.

    "No, just choose the ''garden of flowers'' on the 47th floor. The scenery there is also very beautiful." Mu Hantian said.

    "Is that right? All right, but you must try the wedding dress!" said Athena.

    "Well, this can be. That''s it! I''m going to prepare too." Mu Hantian said.

    ''Ian grunt'' 47th floor, Floria.

    It is located in Huaping District in the central area of Floria. Today, the whole area is covered!

    It has the reputation of "garden of flowers". As a famous dating place in "Sao", couples choose this place as the venue for the wedding ceremony. I believe no one can find fault.

    On the 47th floor, in the world of flowers, today, it is undoubtedly lively.

    Since early in the morning, the water blue flash on the square of Floria''s transfer gate has been flashing all the time. The flow of people in twos and threes has been pouring into the world of flowers. It''s only a short morning. The players who came to Floria account for almost half of all players!

    There is only one destination for them, that is Huaping District in the central area of Floria, which is the venue of today''s wedding ceremony!

    It has been almost two years since the opening of the "Sao" service. In these two years, there are not many men and women who know each other, know each other and love each other in this world. Not to mention those players who marry with bad ideas. Just talking about marriage, although it is not every day, there are actually many.

    However, so many players get married, but there has never been such an example of holding a wedding ceremony for marriage as today!

    First, holding a wedding ceremony in ''Sao'' will undoubtedly cost a lot. The money in ''Sao'' can almost be linked to life. Equipment and props need money. Without these, players can''t survive at all. Therefore, considering the fact, no one is willing to hold a wedding ceremony to announce their marriage. After all, That cost has exceeded the burden of ordinary players and even top players.

    Second, in the final analysis, it is still a game world. When it is completely cleared and returns to the real world, everything that happens here is likely to become a cloud. With this scruple, no one will spend a lot of money for marriage in the game.

    With the above two factors, no couple in "Sao" has ever held a wedding ceremony when they get married. At most, they invite their close friends to a hotel to celebrate. This is even the best day. As for the wedding ceremony, they have never thought about it.

    It is conceivable that today''s wedding ceremony has fallen below the glasses of how many people, and how many people secretly envy it. Also because of this, in order to witness this unprecedented wedding ceremony in the world, countless players flock to open their eyes, or leave a good memory

    In any case, the players who are about to hold the wedding ceremony and enter the marriage hall are all famous big people.

    Of course, a small number of them also come with bad purposes. Among these people, some are players who are jealous of the new couple, some are loyal fans of yasna, and some are players who can''t accept the fact that yasna is about to get married. What''s more, they can''t see others living too well, narrow-minded, making trouble about nothing, and want to highlight themselves.

    And these people are all trying to destroy today''s wedding and intend to be strong and famous!

    However, the purpose of these people is to beat the ladle.

    Around the wedding venue, there are about hundreds of elite players dressed in top equipment guarding here. They circle the whole venue and leave only one entrance. Players who want to enter the wedding venue must go through the strict investigation of the entrance inspectors!

    These people are members of the two guilds, the black cat group on the moon night and the Fenglin volcano!

    Therefore, not everyone can enter the wedding place. First of all, there must be an invitation. All such people are invited. Naturally, they can enter it, and then those famous guild leaders or players can also enter the wedding place.

    Those who have made a little reputation in this world are not afraid of making trouble here, because it will only stink their reputation or provoke the two guilds for no reason. Even those with bad reputation will not ruin a wedding unless they have a grudge against the bride and groom.

    Those ordinary players can only watch the wedding outside the encirclement of the members of the "moon night black cat group" and "Fenglin volcano". In this way, even if they want to make trouble, they have to weigh the gap between themselves and those members, which will also not affect the wedding.

    It can be seen that in order to make this wedding go on perfectly, speechless has made much effort!

    This situation also leads to the fact that at the periphery of the wedding venue, a dark head surges like a tide, and the bustling noise goes up into the sky, mixed with the flying petals around, but it will only make people feel lively, rather than give rise to the impression of irritability, noise and chaos.

    When people who are qualified to enter the wedding venue come here, they will first be shocked by such a lively scene. Then they walk into the venue with their heads held high in the envious eyes of everyone. According to the current situation, it may be an honor to participate in the wedding.

    When some guests arrive at the same time, at a certain moment.

    "Look!"

    I don''t know which player pointed to the direction of the transfer door and exclaimed loudly. The voice was so strange that everyone heard it.

    "Here comes the blue light!"

    Mu Hantian glanced around all the people present, then looked at the entrance of the venue, took a deep breath and walked over. Behind him, Tong Ren, Kai Tai, Klein and aikiel followed closely behind him like guards and entered the wedding venue.

    "See! Even the presidents of the ''moon night black cat Group'' and ''Fenglin volcano'' have come!"

    "Aren''t you talking nonsense? Look at those elite players who maintain order on the spot. Which one is not a member of these two guilds? They must have made friends with blue brilliance, otherwise how could they be so flattered?"

    "With the help of the two guilds of the strategy group, the two presidents even accompanied them in person, and the little white face, it should be the Tongren of the ''black swordsman''? What a big show."

    "And the famous businessman, Akil, didn''t expect him to come too."

    б░бнбнб▒

    "I admire Miss Athena. If a man is willing to hold this wedding for me, I will marry him."

    "You? When you find someone who wants you, consider whether the other person''s wallet is rich enough."

    б░бнбнб▒

    Conversations like the above are constantly taking place on the surrounding players, making the atmosphere of the scene more and more high and more exciting. At this moment, many people directly forget their reality in the game and immerse themselves in this unprecedented wedding.

    Accompanied by Tongren and others, Mu Hantian walked on the road covered with flowers, all the way to the center of the venue. Mu Hantian''s pace slowed down until the panorama in front fell into his eyes.

    Wiped the unnecessary sweat on his forehead, Mu Hantian couldn''t help complaining: "why so many people."

    Tongren on one side grinned and joked softly. "Why? Can our blue brilliance be afraid of many people?"

    "It''s not a scene where more people haven''t been in and out before." Mu Hantian walked forward uneasily and muttered, "Why are you nervous today?"

    Tongren, Qitai, Klein and aikiel looked at each other and smiled. They were quite gloating and very flat.

 Chapter 254

    When they arrived at the center of the wedding venue, Mu Hantian, Tongren, Qitai, Klein and aikiel stopped, turned around and looked at the whole audience.

    The whole wedding venue, centered on a huge flower garden, expands outward. Standing in front of the flower garden, Mu Hantian and others can easily take the whole wedding venue into their eyes.

    In the front row, the wedding venue is surrounded by flower paths, straight lines or distortions, depicting beautiful patterns. The wind blows gently, and petals fly into the air, rendering the scene like cherry blossoms, which makes people dizzy. The colorful flowers emit a trace of fragrance. Everyone at the wedding site is comfortable, The expression looks very satisfied.

    On the side of those flower paths, long tables covered with white tablecloths complement each other. On them, plates of dishes, desserts, bottles of wine and drinks are placed orderly, and invited players linger among them, slowly reducing the things on the table.

    "Congratulations! Cold weather!"

    "Congratulations, sir cold weather"

    People who were still gathering and communicating with each other, seeing the protagonist coming out, raised a cup one after another and sent their blessings to Mu Hantian. Seeing this, Mu Hantian smiled and some nervous emotions disappeared without a trace. They also raised a cup and thanked them. There was a sense of surname in their behavior, which seemed quite elegant.

    Seeing the natural complexion and speechless, Tong Ren, Kai Tai, Klein and aikiel looked at each other.

    "Wasn''t he quite nervous before?" Klein touched his head and looked at Mu Hantian strangely. "Why does it suddenly seem like a person has changed?"

    "Some people pull like this." Qi Tai said carelessly: "he was very nervous before playing. Once he played, he was able to get up easily. It seems that he was born a big man."

    Aikiel nodded, then patted the Tongren who began to sweat beside him, and said with meaning: "there are also guys who are calm before playing, but show their true colors as soon as they play. Such people can only talk big."

    Tongren glanced at aikiel with shame. When he wanted to say something, someone immediately surrounded him.

    "President Qi, I didn''t expect you to come."

    "President Klein, long time no see."

    "Oh, Akil, are there any good goods recently?"

    In a twinkling of an eye, Kai Tai, Klein, aikiel and others were surrounded by polite people and some acquaintances. They chatted with each other, but the Tong people, who had been walking alone all the time and had poor contacts, stood alone and looked at the three guys who had abandoned themselves. The corners of their mouths twitched fiercely.

    I don''t know how long it''s been. Suddenly, the whole venue is quiet!

    The original lively scene became silent. Many players, including Mu Hantian, never said a word again, because all their minds had been attracted by the figure at the entrance of the venue.

    In front, a beautiful shadow wearing a princess skirt came slowly from a distance and entered the venue. The white shoulders were directly placed in the air and sunshine. A fluctuating crystal necklace was worn on her neck, together with a pair of shaky and shining earrings, which set off the beautiful shadow more beautiful.

    The long chestnut hair is on her head, just like a beautiful princess. A noble and elegant temperament permeates her. A ray of amazing and infatuated look appears in the eyes of all players present, making them unable to recall for a long time.

    Amazing! Beautiful!

    Come on, naturally it''s Athena!

    At this time, with a beautiful spring breeze smile on her face, the pink on both sides of her cheeks made countless people swallow their saliva, but also exposed the real emotion of her master''s heart. One hand of yasna was being held by Liz, and fortunately, celika followed her and came this way.

    Looking at it, Mu Hantian couldn''t help losing his mind.

    Asina''s nervous and shy smile instantly changed quality. The figure wearing a pure white knight suit fell into Asina''s eyes, which changed the smile on her face and became more shy. At the same time, it also brought a little happiness and pleasure, making those immersed in Asina''s beauty more unable to extricate themselves.

    Walking in front of Ou Hao, she saw Mu Hantian staring at herself. While yasna was happy in her heart, her face was bulging.

    "When do you want to see it?"

    Yasina''s words awakened Mu Hantian, who was absent-minded, and reflected his previous embarrassment. Mu Hantian scratched his cheek in embarrassment and shook his head helplessly.

    "Who makes you so charming today."

    Athena turned her head, as if angry, but anyone with a clear eye could see the joy in her eyes.

    A woman is a confidant, not to mention the person she loves?

    Liz grinned and the thief patted Mu Hantian''s chest. "How''s it going? Are you stunned? Do you feel like you''ve earned it?..."

    "I won''t make it." Mu Hantian muttered, "I''m proud."

    Tongren, Liz and others were stunned, and then they all smiled.

    "That''s what I said," Xing said with a smile. "Anyone will be proud to marry such a beautiful girl, even his brother."

    Speaking of this, I was lucky to look at the people nearby and lead their eyes to the other side. Therefore, everyone saw that those people who put their eyes on Athena and their eyes were full of amazement and infatuation put their eyes on admiring the cold day. However, this time, the look in them was not amazement and infatuation, but envy and jealousy.

    Even in the distance, the ordinary people who were stopped outside by the "moon night black cat group" and "Fenglin volcano" were vaguely scratched into their ears. It can be imagined how excited those loyal fans of Athena were when they saw that such Athena was about to fall into the arms of others.

    "Oh, here you are." Liz glanced and handed the hand of Athena in her hand to Mu Hantian. Her face was rare and solemn.

    "I gave you your bride completely. You can''t live up to her."

    Hearing the speech, Athena turned her eyes to Mu Hantian. Mu Hantian smiled at her, then took her hand, looked indifferent and said, "since I took Athena''s hand, I can''t let go of it all my life!"

    "Even back to the real world!"

    A strong color appeared in yasina''s eyes. Inside, a trace of water light began to fluctuate, and her eyes became softer and softer. In the end, it was as soft as water.

    Tongren, Liz, Xing, celika, Qitai, Klein, aikiel and others laughed one after anothe

 Chapter 255

    With the arrival of Mu Hantian and Athena, the whole wedding also began to reach a climax. Players who had seen, had not seen, knew and did not know came to Mu Hantian and Athena one after another and offered their blessings to them. Mu Hantian had to hold a wine glass and thank them frequently, Yasina next to him kept holding his hand and thanked the players who came to the wedding.

    As for how many players they have dealt with to congratulate, they have almost forgotten and numb, because there are too many people.

    They were very tired, but they were also very happy. Joy was always around them, showing their inner feelings.

    "There are so many people coming today." Tong people took Liz''s hand and looked at the large number of people. They couldn''t help feeling numb. "Who invited these people?"

    "They were all invited by Klein and Keita, and some were acquaintances of Iker." Liz glanced at the Tong man and said: "Klein and Kai Tai are both the presidents of a guild, and they are also the presidents of the guild in the strategy group. Naturally, they have a wide range of contacts, and akier is a businessman, and their contacts are not at all below them. Do you think everyone is like you, coming and going alone all day?"

    Hearing the speech, Tongren smiled and quickly closed his mouth and said nothing more.

    Klein, Kai Tai, aikiel and others have all gone to entertain guests. Fortunately, they are similar to celika. They shuttle between various tables from time to time, eating and laughing like a silver bell, which has become a beautiful scenery in the whole venue.

    "You seem very tired in cold weather."

    Yasina looked at Mu Hantian''s tired eyes and painfully wiped his face.

    "It''s OK." Mu Hantian tries to squeeze out a smile. Usually, Mu Hantian is most annoyed by scenes like this. He has never participated in any large-scale banquet. Now he can cope with it. Although it''s very decent, it''s also difficult. But today is his wedding ceremony, and he must face it.

    Yasina nodded and whispered, "well, I''ll help you deal with people with low status. Just get in touch with the leaders of those guilds."

    As the former deputy head of the "blood alliance knights", although yasina is more keen on strategy, it is inevitable to go in and out of some scenes. She is also quite experienced. If she did not consider Mu Hantian''s status as "head of the family", yasina would not have watched Mu Hantian so tired.

    While they were busy dealing with each other, at the entrance of the venue, Heathcliff, dressed in Red Knight combat clothes, suddenly appeared there, taking several high-level "blood alliance knights" wearing white background and red edge armor and cloak to Mu Hantian and yasina!

    "Captain!" yasna looked at Heathcliff and looked very surprised. Even Mu Hantian was stunned.

    Heathcliff has never even been present at the strategy meeting. He has only appeared at the time of the strategy meeting. He has never appeared at such a large ceremony. What brings him here today?.

    Heathcliff smiled at them and looked at Athena. "Today is your wedding. Let me congratulate you."

    "Luckily you''re not late." anyway, Mu Hantian won''t quarrel with Heathcliff without reaching out and smiling. "Just remember to drink more later!"

    "Ah!" laughed Heathcliff. "Well, Congratulations, two!"

    "Thank you." Mu Hantian smiled at ya Sina.

    The sound of congratulations and hilarity kept ringing everywhere in the whole wedding venue. Even the ordinary players who were stopped stopped stopped making noise and began to officially watch the wedding process. With the laughter and petals all over the sky, people ushered in the evening.

    Mu Hantian and Ya Sina walked to the front of the central flower garden, stood between the terrace around the flowers and looked at each other. In their eyes, a trace of inexplicable emotion flowed inside. They looked at each other for a long time without making a sound. At the other end of the two people, they were shining with the brilliance of the sunset, like stage lights, highlighting a new couple in front of everyone.

    The scene gradually quieted down. Everyone looked up at the couple with the setting sun as the background, as if they were waiting for something

    Looking at Mu Hantian standing in front of her with a soft smile, a blurred look began to emerge in yasina''s eyes.

    "Always feel like a dream."

    "It''s not a dream, yasna." Mu Hantian took yasna''s hand and looked directly at her beautiful face. "Look, the hand has temperature."

    Yasina looked down at the hands they held together, tightened them, and a very beautiful smile appeared on her face. "Yes, it''s warm, hot and warm."

    "Athena." Mu Han stepped forward. "Thank you... Let me meet you..."

    A tear fell from the corner of Athena''s eye, but she smiled.

    "Thank you too... For letting me meet you..."

    "You have to wait for me. No matter where you are, I will find you..."

    "Well... I''ll wait for you..."

    Then, a ring appeared in their hands at the same time, and then opened the personal interface, applied for marriage with each other. After clicking OK, they put the ring in their hands in each other''s hands, and then couldn''t help putting their heads together.

 Chapter 256

    It''s night

    In the room, Mu Hantian and yasina hugged each other and slept on the bed. On the wall in front of them, the wedding dress they wore was hung there, which played a role similar to the wedding photo.

    There was no way. No matter where the wedding was perfect, they forgot to take a wedding photo. Therefore, at the suggestion of yasna, they hung their wedding dress on the wall, avoiding the need to take another wedding photo.

    Leaning her body against Mu Hantian''s arms as far as possible, yasina kept shaking her hand in front of her, and hummed a song in her mouth. It can be seen that yasna was in a very good mood, and on her hand, there was a ring and a wedding ring.

    Different from the shining yasna, Mu cold day is full of fatigue, and there are a few tears in her pupils, which are yawned.

    Today, he not only appeared at his wedding ceremony and dealt with the guests all day, but also got up much earlier than usual in the morning. After a whole day''s journey, fatigue tortured him all the time, which made him very painful.

    If it weren''t for his wedding ceremony today, I''m afraid he wouldn''t be willing to go even if he paid for it.

    When I think that I still have many women in another world, I will have to hold a wedding with them one day. Mu Hantian can''t help feeling numb and sighing in his heart. He doesn''t know whether this is hardship or happiness.

    When it comes to happiness, he doesn''t like such big scenes at all. If he can, he really doesn''t want to participate. It''s just tiring himself. It can be said that he has a hard life. Who can sit with so many lovers like himself and have goddess like looks. I believe no one is happier than himself.

    Such contradictions make Mu Han''s heart very tangled. Of course, tangles are tangles. There should be some. Sooner or later, he will give the girls a grand wedding!

    With such attention in mind, Mu Hantian looked down at yasina in his arms, saw that she had been looking at her wedding ring, shook her head and rubbed her scalp with her cheek.

    "Well, don''t look any more. There''s plenty of time to see enough in the future..."

    Hearing the speech, Asina not only didn''t put down her hand according to the words, but bumped Mu''s chin with her head and said, "if only she had time to see enough."

    "Huh?" Mu Han Tian tilted his head in doubt and looked at yasina. "Can the wedding ring still have wings? Or does it have durability and will disappear sooner or later?"

    "It''s not like that either." yasina sighed faintly, her hands stopped shaking, but her eyes were still staring at the wedding ring. "It''s just that I feel very reluctant to think that this ring will disappear after ''Sao'' is completely cleared."

    Hearing yasna''s words, Mu Hantian smiled and touched yasna''s long hair. "As like as two peas, I''ll buy you a real one," he said.

    This time, Asina no longer focused on the ring, but on Mu Hantian.

    "Really?"

    "Of course it''s true!" Mu Hantian said silently, "do I look like I''ll joke about this kind of thing?"

    "No," said yasna, with an arc in the corner of her mouth and turning her head.

    "But I didn''t say I would accept your ring!"

    "Er!" Mu Hantian was a little confused. "What does that mean?"

    "That''s what it means!" yasina glanced at Mu Hantian, grabbed his hand and began to play with it.

    "I promised to marry you in the game, but I didn''t promise in the real world. Of course, I can''t accept your wedding ring."

    Mu Hantian suddenly realized.

    Yes, just like in the game, giving a wedding ring in the real world also means proposing marriage, but it is different from the game world. Marriage in the real world is a lifelong thing, and yasna seems to be only 17 years old. How can she accept her ring so hastily?

    Moreover, if Mu Hantian doesn''t understand wrong, this Athena should want to propose to her in the real world?

    Thinking of this, Mu Hantian shook his head like a smile, pretended to sigh and said, "well... Then I won''t send it."

    Playing with Mu Hantian''s hand, yasna raised her head fiercely and glared at him fiercely.

    "You dare!"

    "Why don''t you dare?" Mu Han straightened his chest. "You said no?"

    "I didn''t say no!" cried Athena quickly. "I just said I couldn''t accept it."

    "Can''t accept, isn''t that not?"

    "No!"

    "Is that what you want?"

    "Neither... Nor!"

    "That''s No." Mu Hantian sighed and turned her head sadly. Seeing this, Asina felt a pain and quickly hugged Mu Hantian''s neck.

    "I didn''t say no! I... I promised."

    "So?" Mu cold day turned his head, with a cunning smile like spring breeze on his face. "In that case, I''ll show you mercy."

    Seeing Mu Hantian like this, Asina didn''t know he was just playing with himself. She was in a hurry.

    "You unexpectedly..." yasna bit her teeth, threw herself on Mu Hantian, opened Yan Tao''s mouth and fiercely bit Mu Hantian''s ear.

    "I''ll kill you!"

    Watching Athena bite her ear, she was speechless and stunned, and hurriedly grabbed her.

    "Ah! You want to murder your husband!"

    Asina turns a deaf ear and bites at Mu Hantian''s ear, but how can Quan min''s strength value be better than Mu Hantian''s?

    Unable to bite Mu Hantian''s ear, Asina immediately shifted her target and bit Mu Hantian''s hand on her, which scared Mu Hantian to wave his hands desperately, and she wanted to cry without tears in her heart.

    Although I know that Athena is sometimes very childish, I have never heard that she loves to bite, whether from the original book or from this world.

    Uh... No, I''ve been bitten by Athena once.

    In order to make yasna honest, Mu Hantian even scratched yasna''s itch, which made yasna almost die of laughter.

    Before long, they stopped panting, and when they stopped, they immediately found something wrong.

    I don''t know when, Asina turned her back to Mu Hantian and leaned against Mu Hantian''s arms. Mu Hantian held Asina in her arms, passed her hands under her arms, and rushed up, holding a pair of XX that Asina could hold! (this can''t be written)

    They froze in an instant.

    Mu Hantian took the lead in responding. Looking at yasina with her back to herself and a stiff expression, she felt the soft touch from her hands and was ready to move in her heart.

    The fragrance on yasina''s body constantly floated into Mu Hantian''s nose, and her soft body was all in his arms. Mu Hantian could clearly feel her every inch of softness and every minute of fragrance, coupled with the deadly touch, gradually, he couldn''t help it.

    "Well..."

    Mu Hantian''s hands moved slowly. XX played a pair of softness of yasna. The sudden stimulation made yasna moan involuntarily, and finally responded from this'' emergency ''!

    "Shua", yasna''s whole face turned red, and a burning feeling spread from her chest and reverberated in all parts of her body, making her body a little soft and her heart a little flustered. At present, she quickly grabbed Mu''s hands and said in shame and anger, "what are you... What are you doing..."

    "Na... Yasina..." Mu Han Tian licked the corners of his mouth, his hands didn''t stop at all, still XX, causing yasina to moan.

    "We''re a couple now. Should we do something? Huh?"

    With such explicit words, Asina didn''t understand what it meant, but before she responded, Mu Hantian turned over and pressed her under her.

    Soon, gasps and groans echoed in the room

 Chapter 257

    "Hoo, I''m so tired." Mu Hantian looked at yasina and stretched. I couldn''t help laughing when I thought of the pleasure after I came back last night.

    "Why did you wake up so early?" yasina seemed to notice Mu cold sky''s gaze, vaguely opened her eyes, and her eyes were Mu cold sky''s face. Then she looked at the alarm clock beside the bed and was surprised to find that it was only 7 a.m. They didn''t participate in the strategy these days and were ready to rest for a period of time. They didn''t expect Mu han to wake up so early.

    "Didn''t you say you were going to rest for a while?" Mu Hantian reached out and touched yasna''s hair. "I think you haven''t told your head yet! I''ll go to your head to get your freedom back. So you''ll continue to rest!"

    "I''ll go too!" yasina felt warm in her heart after listening to it, but she immediately looked at Mu cold day with firm eyes.

    "I''m alone... Er, OK!" Mu Hantian just wanted to say that he was going alone, but he gave up his idea when he saw yasina''s firm eyes. After hearing Mu Hantian''s words, Asina showed a bright smiling face.

    "Then please ask my wife to prepare a love breakfast for us first!" Mu Hantian directly picked up yasina beside him and walked to the kitchen.

    "No! I''m not dressed yet! Put me down! You fool!" soon, with a cry of surprise from Athena, another gasp came out of the cabin in the forest.

    Ian grunt, 55th floor, Grantham

    The main street area on the 55th floor, Grantham City, is also known as the "iron capital". The reason why it has this name is that, unlike other towns, which are mostly made of stone, the main buildings of this town, the huge minaret, are all made of steel flashing black light. Although many players settle here because of the prosperity of smelting and gold carving technology, the streets without street trees give people the impression that the wind is particularly cold in this autumn season.

    After walking between the side-by-side spires for almost ten minutes, a higher spire appeared in front of me. Many silver guns protruded from the huge door, and the Red Cross flag on a white background was fluttered by the cold wind. This is the headquarters of the blood alliance knights.

    "I have to say, it''s really elegant!" Mu Hantian and yasina have now come to the headquarters of the blood alliance knights. The headquarters of the blood alliance knights is a huge castle. Many silver guns protrude from the huge door, and the Red Cross flag on a white background is fluttering in the cold wind. This is the headquarters of the blood alliance knights, and there are heavy armored guards equipped with long guns on both sides.

    Can you really buy such a big castle? Mu Hantian was very surprised at this, but he thought that Heathcliff''s real body was Mao Chang Jingyan, so he put the idea aside. To think about it, he just needed to scrape up the player''s money a little, and then casually use the manager''s authority to buy this huge castle, so GM authority is really good!

    "Lord yasina!" soon the two players of the guard directly found yasina''s figure. The two sides who were just chatting straightened their posture directly, and the guards raised their long guns and saluted.

    "Don''t be polite. We''re here to find the head. Do you know where the head is now?" whether it''s a neat one handed salute or a vibrant way of walking, people can''t believe her now. At this time, Asina doesn''t have the human posture of Mu Hantian, but a strong woman.

    "The head is in the office now." one of the players immediately answered yasna''s question.

    "Really, why is the castle so big." Mu Hantian took yasna''s hand and walked to Heathcliff''s office, but the journey has been five minutes. People with low muscle strength at this height are absolutely tired on the way. I passed through several doors, but I didn''t get to the so-called office.

    "After all, you can''t let a mess of people in to harass you! In case the head is in a meeting, it''s not good for others to break in. Isn''t this a good way to inform?" yasina looked at Mu cold day''s depressed expression and poked Mu cold day''s cheek with her fingers. She seemed to feel Mu cold day was very fun.

    "Finally here!" a few minutes later, Mu Hantian finally saw that it was the head''s office on the door in front of her, so she came forward and knocked on the door. Yasna was very nervous at this time, and directly clenched Mu Hantian''s hand. Mu Hantian looked at yasna''s nervous appearance, couldn''t help but stretch out his hand and patted yasna''s small head, giving her a reassuring look.

    "Please come in." Heathcliff''s voice came directly from the door. Mu Hantian led yasna in. The office was very spacious. It could be said to be a large conference room, and there was only an arc table in the middle. Heathcliff sat in the middle. At this time, Heathcliff was not alone, There are three other cadres who should be members of the blood alliance Knights sitting in other positions, and one of them is vacant, presumably yasna''s position.

    Behind them is a huge French window. The sun shines directly on them. If ordinary people come to see it, they have a sense of coercion. Although Mu Hantian was just a combination of Xueba and otaku before he got the system, he was completely immune to this not very great pressure after a lot of things.

    Heathcliff''s appearance seemed completely free of oppression. He should be about twenty-five. He has a pointed face that looks like a scholar. Iron gray hair hung on Xiuyi''s forehead. His tall but slightly thin body is wrapped in a loose bright red robe. Such a figure looks not so much like a swordsman as a magician who does not exist in the world.

    But the most distinctive thing should be his eyes. The incredible brass pupil exudes strong magnetism, which makes the people who confront him feel timid.

    "Ah! Head Heathcliff, my family yasna wants to rest for a period of time. I wonder if you can agree?" Mu Hantian completely ignored the aura of the people in front of him and directly spoke out his request. Although he said it was a request, the tone was completely unacceptable.

    "You fellow! What attitude do you use to talk to the commander!" before Heathcliff spoke, the people next to him stood up angrily and shouted directly. Mu Hantian completely ignored the clown. In his eyes, there was only Heathcliff at the moment.

    "Step back, don''t you say it," Heathcliff yelled directly at the man next to him, who had to sit back in his chair, but his clenched fists proved his anger.

    I didn''t expect that there were such impulsive people at the top of the blood alliance Knights! Mu Hantian naturally saw the clenched fists, but he didn''t expect that people at the cadre level would be so calm.

    "Mu Hantian, when we first met, you said that when the blood alliance Knights stand in the top guild, you can talk to you. Now, I invite you again, can you join the blood alliance knights. If you can, I can allow yasina and you a vacation and let you have a good rest after marriage." Heathcliff immediately thought of what Mu Hantian said at the beginning. You should know that Mu Hantian''s addition is a powerful combat power, and he also gave him the opportunity to observe Mu Hantian.

    "I''m sorry, I refuse." Mu Hantian said directly with an indisputable expression at the moment, "although the conditions behind make me very moved, I''m still a lone player. I won''t choose to join the guild. If I want to join, don''t I already face in the black cat on the moon night?"

    Heathcliff was stunned when he heard Mu Hantian''s words, but he soon figured it out. After all, the head and cadres of the black cat regiment had a very good relationship with Mu Hantian, but mu Hantian still walked alone, which proved everything.

    "Well, if you want to take Asina away, you can take her away with your sword. If you win against me, you can take Asina away. However, if you lose to me, you have to join the blood alliance knights. At the same time, I will allow you a holiday, so you can!" Heathcliff directly put forward this condition. He believed that Mu Hantian would not refuse him, Mu Hantian''s next words were just as he thought.

    "I promised. I''ll see you at the arena on the 75th floor at 3 p.m."

 Chapter 258

    "You fool! Why do you want to accept this duel!" after Mu Hantian and yasina walked out of the huge Castle behind them, yasina kept hammering Mu Hantian''s chest with her little fist.

    "If you can convince the president, you should still make such a gambling agreement!" yasina looked at Mu Hantian with a worried face. In the just dialogue, yasina couldn''t get in under the pressure of the head and Mu Hantian, but she didn''t expect it to evolve into this situation.

    "It doesn''t matter. Can''t you believe my strength? And it''s the rule of one hit, and nothing will happen." Mu Hantian can only press and hold yasina''s fist with a bitter smile. However, after pacifying yasina, yasina put on an angry expression, completely lacking the dignity of facing those guards in the guild.

    "Although I know you are as strong as a plug-in, the leader has a unique skill - sacred sword, and the strength of that person feels unfathomable." yasina now propped her pretty face with her fingers and thoughtfully recalled the leader''s information.

    "You haven''t seen him attack the boss with ease. Moreover, no one has ever seen the head''s HP slot turn yellow."

    "SA! In short, I won''t lose. You know, my attack power is high enough to cut and guard the pass, and how can the player''s defense power be compared with the boss!" Mu Hantian patted himself on the chest with a smile, "since you say I''m a plug-in, as a plug-in, I will naturally win the duel!"

    With these words, Mu Hantian took Athena to the portal.

    75th floor corinia

    Some time ago, after Mu Hantian raided the 74th floor, the new town on the 75th floor naturally opened up. This place is like ancient Rome. With the opening of this floor, many players and businessmen soon settled in, making the town full of vitality.

    Opposite the transfer gate is the symbol of the city. The ancient Roman arena caused by the accumulation of huge white limestone is very lively at the moment.

    "Cold black beer! Does anyone want it!"

    "There are only the last dozen tickets left. Please line up!"

    At the gate of the arena, there are many vendors selling all kinds of snacks. At the same time, there is a member of the blood alliance knight regiment selling tickets to the arena, and there is a banner at the place where the tickets are sold.

    Living legend - Heathcliff vs blue radiance - Mu Hantian

    The most exaggerated thing is that there is another sentence below. The meaning of NIMA has changed!

    "Asina, I''d like to know what''s going on. It''s obvious that the ticket seller is a member of the blood alliance Knights!" Mu Hantian asked helplessly. He remembered this passage in the original book, but he didn''t expect it to appear on him.

    "This should be done by Mr. Dashan, the accountant. That guy is the most careful." after hearing Mu Hantian''s question, yasina directly smiled awkwardly, and Mu Hantian immediately felt very powerless.

    "Oh! Isn''t this Lord yasna? Thank you and your wife for your support, which makes this event so successful! I really hope there will be another time!" at this time, a fat man in a knight''s uniform came over, and it seemed that he was the great good man.

    "Who has that interest?" "Tsao Dao", which is directly twitching in the mouth of the cold winter, make complaints about the figure next to him. It is one of the protagonists of this time. He immediately apologized and left the two people in the lounge. After all, the cold and cold eyes seemed to be very uncomfortable.

    At this time, the huge voice in the arena can be transmitted to the lounge. It can be imagined that the duel is hot. However, Mu Hantian was depressed when he thought of his appearance this time. However, things have evolved into this. Mu Hantian can''t play and disappear.

    "The game begins, please both sides enter." Mu Hantian and yasina kept silent after they came to the lounge. Yasina held Mu Hantian''s arm tightly, which was more nervous than Mu Hantian.

    "Don''t worry! You should worry about your president now, or his playing time is too short. The audience watching this duel will be very dissatisfied with you!" Mu Hantian patted yasna''s head, drew his own panel and took out Tianjing and Zijian.

    "Come on!" when yasina saw Mu Hantian take out his sword, she released Mu Hantian''s hand.

    "So! I''m going!" Mu Hantian smiled and went directly to the exit of the lounge. His victory is inevitable, but he needs some means. Otherwise, how can he defeat this GM.

    Cheers came from the venue. It was obvious that Heathcliff was on the stage, and Mu Hantian also went directly to the venue.

    "Wow! It''s my Lord in cold weather!"

    "Cold Lord! Come on!"

    With Mu Hantian''s appearance, people in the audience began to shout.

    "Well, I''m really sorry. I didn''t expect this to happen."

    Usually, the blood alliance Knight uniform that Heathcliff wears is a white background with a red pattern, but now he wears a completely opposite short coat with a red background, and the huge pure white cross shield held on his left hand is particularly eye-catching. The one handed sword was folded on the inside of the shield and used the shield as the scabbard of the sword.

    "Afterwards, I''m going to ask you to charge my appearance fee and image loss fee!" Mu Hantian showed a serious expression. "In order to be fair, I didn''t bring my pet! And I heard that your HP has never reached yellow, so let me try to do it! My attack is very high, and I believe your defense won''t exceed the boss too much!"

    Hearing Mu Hantian''s words, Heathcliff immediately trembled in his heart. You know, because the GM authority he modified was that his HP value would not be less than 50%, that is, he would not reach Mu Hantian''s state. At this moment, he thought and directly modified his state again, but kept the situation that the last drop of blood would not be deducted.

    Mu Hantian didn''t know what Heathcliff would do, but as soon as this sentence came out, he must have taken care of it and didn''t dare to open the GM built-in plug-in!

    "You will be a member of our team after the game, and I will take this fee as one of your contributions." Heathcliff crossed the menu directly with his right hand, and Mu Hantian directly asked for a duel. Then he slowly drew out the cross sword in the shield, put on his fighting posture, and a murderous spirit was released directly from his body.

    "SA, then, let''s start!" after Mu Hantian ordered the victory and defeat, he directly pulled out Tianjing and Zijian.

    Both sides did not look at the countdown of the system, but rushed out at the same time after hearing the duel''s voice.

    Mu Hantian quickly dragged the sub sword of his left hand. After approaching Heathcliff, he cut it directly upward from the lower 45 бу of the left. At the same time, Tianjing of his right hand also attacked from right to left.

    Heathcliff frowned. Now he didn''t need to take advantage of any privilege, because Mu Hantian''s speed was very fast at this time, but after watching a lot of Mu Hantian''s battle videos, he was expected to directly welcome the cross shield in his hand to Tianjing in front of him.

    Then the fierce spark burst out directly. At the same time, the cross sword of the right hand appeared when the sub sword was about to hit him, and directly blocked the sub sword to ge.

    "Oh, good, go on." after Mu Hantian found that his attack was completely blocked, there was no accident. After all, the last boss was not so easy to solve. However, Mu Hantian didn''t think too much, because Heathcliff''s shield directly hit Mu Hantian. At the same time, a burst of light emitted from the shield is obviously one of the unique skills of the sacred sword.

    Mu Hantian had to quickly put Tianjing and Zijian in front of him and directly blocked the shield attack in front of him. With the output of sparks, Mu Hantian''s figure jumped back quickly along the inertia and kept a distance of five or six meters from Heathcliff.

    Prepared to meet the challenge of Sizi Cliff''s simultaneous interpreting. He can see that his key part is covered by the huge cross shield. This defense mode makes the cold weather ten points of helplessness. Moreover, because of the holy sword, Heathcliff''s shield is also a weapon, which can attack both shield and sword at the same time.

    "Sonic impact!" Mu Hantian''s figure fell with the voice and rushed to Heathcliff again, but Tianjing was still blocked by the huge shield, but this time it was completely within Mu Hantian''s expectation.

    "The dark god flows - a blade breaks the air!"

 Chapter 259

    Mu Hantian quickly approached Heathcliff, and then the double swords went straight from bottom to top. The cross shield in Heathcliff''s hand still appeared in Mu Hantian''s eyes and directly blocked Mu Hantian''s double swords

    "It''s not over yet! Nether flow - death sprint!"

    what! Speed up! Heathcliff was flustered when he saw Mu Hantian suddenly burst into attack speed.

    At this time, Mu Hantian''s chopping made the cross shield fly up directly. Although Mu Hantian''s blade was cut from top to bottom, the position of the cross shield began to deviate, so the double swords hit the cross shield again, and the cross shield flew directly to the ground along the inertia, while Mu Hantian in front of hizcliff changed his moves again, directly chopping from left to right, At this time, the shield could not return at all, so Heathcliff decisively opened the authority of GM and moved the shield to his own body again before Mu Hantian''s attack, so kamag blocked Mu Hantian''s attack.

    Did it accelerate? Mu Hantian''s face sank slightly at this time. He just seemed to feel that his time had been stolen. The cross shield that should have been at the lower left quickly returned to him, but mu Hantian couldn''t make any action. He could only watch the scene in front of him. This strong sense of disobedience made Mu Hantian very uncomfortable.

    However, Heathcliff did not care about Mu Hantian''s feelings at this time. Mu Hantian''s double swords were directly cut down because of the attack just now. At this time, Heathcliff directly seized the opportunity of the gap and stabbed his cross sword in Mu Hantian''s chest faster than the so-called shining Athena, but mu Hantian turned away directly according to the inertia, But it was still crossed by Heathcliff.

    Then Mu Hantian quickly launched an offensive and defensive war with Heathcliff. Mu Hantian''s sword was blocked by his cross shield, and his sword was easily bounced away by Mu Hantian. Whenever Mu Hantian could hit Heathcliff''s body and cause great damage, the strong sense of disobedience would appear again, and Mu Hantian''s sword was still cut on the human shield.

    Is there any restraint in NIMA''s plug-in! Mu Hantian can only scratch Heathcliff''s body with a knife and barely surpass the shield. However, Mu Hantian has many scars because of Heathcliff''s constant acceleration, and the HP grooves on both sides are declining. However, at the moment, Heathcliff''s face is very serious, because he is constantly using GM authority, but he can only fight with Mu Hantian, But he can''t get great damage. It''s conceivable how strong Mu Hantian''s strength is.

    And Heathcliff''s aboveboard use of this GM authority is not afraid that other players will find it, because he can''t feel the difference if he is not between the two sides at war. He just watched the two sides constantly burst out all kinds of sword lights and fierce sparks in the war.

    "Your shield is really hard!" then, with the handover of the sword and shield again, Mu Hantian took the initiative to distance himself from Heathcliff again. You know, the Tianjing and Zijian in Mu Hantian''s hand can be said to be the strongest weapons in the game. It has been beating the shield for so long, but they haven''t polished the durability of the shield, It has to be said that the equipment GM seeks for itself is also top-notch.

    "Your reaction also surprised me." Heathcliff''s words were very sincere. If Mu Hantian didn''t appear, he couldn''t imagine someone could do so.

    "But such a battle is not interesting! Let me do something more!" Mu Hantian''s words at the moment directly made Heathcliff frown. You know, he just used his authority to barely block Mu Hantian''s attack, but he didn''t expect that Mu Hantian had not done his best.

    "Ming shenliu - red lotus industry fire!" Mu Hantian quickly chopped at shizkrif''s shield, and shizkrif had no choice but to use the shield to block Mu Hantian''s attack.

    "It''s over. Pluto flow - death comes"

    Mu Hantian''s attack became so slow that everyone could see it clearly. Shizkrif also blocked the attack with a shield. Just, will Mu Hantian make unnecessary attacks? The answer is No. Cracks began to appear on Heathcliff''s shield and finally broke.

    "Hehe, no matter how strong the shield is, it also has weaknesses. As long as I attack the same point all the time, I can break it." Mu Hantian said to Heathcliff.

    "You''re strong. I lost this time," said Heathcliff frankly. After all, his shields are broken, aren''t they?

    "Winner - Mu Hantian"

    With the prompt sound of the system falling, the whole audience immediately burst into huge cheers, praising the beautiful duel.

    "Commander Heathcliff, your sacred sword is very powerful, and the shield can block my sword every time." Mu Hantian directly greeted Heathcliff, who barely kept calm because of the huge cheers, and went to the exit of the arena. There was a girl with chestnut hair waving to him.

    "It''s worthy of you. I''ve seen a lot today." Heathcliff secretly breathed a sigh of relief. He should know that the acceleration ability is actually very obvious. In the original book, the Tong man can find the unusual place at one time, and Mu Hantian will always feel different after using it so many times. However, at the moment, he feels that Mu Hantian completely owes the situation to his unique skill.

    But what he didn''t know was that this sentence was only said by Mu Hantian to reassure him, otherwise he wouldn''t pay attention to Heathcliff at all!

    Ian grunt''s 22 storey cabin in the forest

    "I didn''t expect that you really won the head! But many of them made me feel a great crisis!" yasina kept jumping around in the living room, completely like a little girl, "several times the head''s sword is coming to you, and you can dodge every time so that you won''t be greatly hurt!"

    "I''m not powerful. How can I be the husband of the shining adult Athena!" Mu Hantian said with a smile.

    Mu Hantian directly picked up yasina, who was very excited because she could live freely, and directly came to the balcony. At this time, it was evening, and the sunset fell directly on them.

    "Ah! Yasina! Do you think Heathcliff will be very angry?" Mu Hantian suddenly remembered the look behind Heathcliff at this time, which was very funny, but it also gave him a lot of income, which was very good.

    "Well, I don''t think so. It seems that the head is still very rich." yasna is not sure about this at the moment. After the duel, Mu Hantian asked hizcliff for a huge Kore with image loss fee and appearance fee, and then took yasna back to the forest cabin. It must be very painful for hizcliff at the moment.

    However, at this time, Heathcliff is not like what Mu Hantian thought. He is constantly watching the video of fighting with Mu Hantian. Up to now, he can''t believe that human beings can wave their swords so quickly, and they all cut at the same point.

 Chapter 260

    "I''m back ~" Mu Hantian opened the door with a smile. In his eyes, yasna was lying on the table, and yasna had just cooked food in front of her, obviously waiting for him to come back and eat together.

    "Why is it so slow! The meal is ready. Come here quickly." hearing Mu Hantian''s voice, yasina raised her little head and immediately asked Mu Hantian to sit down and eat.

    "Asina, if you go to other worlds, will you always be with me?" Mu Hantian thought it would be better to tell Asina about some things.

    "Ha? What are you talking about? I will be angry!" she looked directly at her with her angry eyes, and then directly held her hand to set her head in the cold, so that Mu''s idea that he had wanted to turn away was turned into foam.

    "Even if this game is an ordinary game without any danger, I won''t like others so easily."

    "Even if I return to the real world, I will still meet you again and fall in love with you again as I do now." yasina''s words moved Mu Hantian very much.

    "Asina, I say! I''m not from this world." Mu Hantian held Asina''s hands in his hands and looked at Asina seriously, "I''m from another earth!"

    Mu Hantian then told the general process of crossing. At the same time, Xiaoguang appeared. Of course, some inside information was not told to Athena, which may be a kind of possessiveness!

    "To tell you the truth, I can''t believe it! That is to say, do you have to go back to the previous place after you pass the customs game?" yasina looked at Mu Hantian''s serious appearance, some can''t believe it.

    "Well, that''s true! So, Asina, would you like to accompany me?" Mu Hantian said this sentence at this time. He was very nervous. He didn''t know if Asina would agree with him.

    "Well, cold day, if I go there, can I return to my real world?" yasina was just a little stunned and looked directly at Mu cold day

    "Of course! But we must wait until the master has experienced five worlds. Before that, the time of the world will be frozen." Xiaoguang replied for mu Hantian.

    "So cold day! If you dare to abandon me in the future, I will bite you to death! Ah! Cold day! It''s still daytime! What do you want!" after hearing Xiaoguang''s answer, yasna looked at Mu cold day with a bright smile. Mu cold day immediately knocked down yasna and pressed yasna directly under her body. Xiaoguang was very good at finding the time to directly return to the system, I don''t have to say anything after that.

    Mu Hantian silently hugged yasina''s body on the bed. There was a trace of crimson all over yasna, and she was still panting. The liquid on the bed proved what had just happened.

    "Oh, cold weather, where are you going this afternoon?" yasina stretched her waist and still got into Mu''s arms, completely relying on the lover in front of her. Although many things have happened today, it''s not 1 o''clock yet, so there''s still a lot of free time in the afternoon.

    "Well, let''s go to this forest!" Mu Hantian closed the front panel after hearing yasina''s voice, but opened the Sao map and pointed to a forest on the 22nd floor. The forest is about two kilometers northeast of their home. It is a huge coniferous forest.

    "What are you doing here?" said yasina curiously at this time. After all, in her impression, the place is still a tree, not even an aggressive monster, but a simple forest.

    "Oh, it''s just that I heard a rumor some time ago. It''s said that something like that will appear in the depths of the forest here!" Mu Hantian naturally remembers that in the original book, Asina is very afraid of ghosts. When she can flirt, she naturally wants to flirt!

    "That kind of thing?" yasina didn''t understand Mu Hantian''s meaning at all, so she continued to ask.

    "Ghost, of course!"

    After hearing this, the whole person''s face changed. It seemed that the brain stopped thinking for four or five seconds before she said tremblingly, "is it that kind of ghost monster? Like ghost or Banshee?"

    "No, it''s true. It''s a human ghost, and it''s a girl." Mu Hantian was amused when he saw that yasna showed such a frightened look. After all, he had never seen yasna show such an expression, so he deliberately continued in a low tone.

    "I say ah! This is a game world built by 0 and 1. How can there be such a thing as ghosts!" yasna strongly propped up her smile and refuted Mu Hantian''s words. Asina is quite afraid of ghosts. You know, she skipped the 65th and 66th floors, which are mainly monsters of the terror department, for various reasons during the strategy. If someone released a ranking of who is most afraid of ghosts, Asina can think she can rank first.

    "It''s uncertain! You see I can go through this world, so some ghosts may also appear, right?" Mu Hantian saw that yasna wanted to act as if she hadn''t heard, so he directly used reality to break yasna''s poor fantasy. As soon as yasna heard this, her face turned white.

    "And I heard that the soul there died in the leveling area, but the soul is still deadlocked on the lander. Over time, it can appear in that place as a spirit!" Mu Hantian continued to add fuel to the fire.

    "Don''t say any more!" Athena immediately covered her ears and said she didn''t want to hear this. What if she had a nightmare at night!

    "Well! These are just rumors! So let''s go and have a look?" Mu Hantian gently took down yasina''s hand covering her ears, and then hugged her, "I''m here, don''t be afraid!"

    "OK! Let''s go! Let''s prove that ghosts can''t exist!" Athena thought for a moment and made up her mind.

 Chapter 261

    "Then what is the specific content of this rumor?" yasna was walking with Mu Hantian on the way to the forest. She was frightened by the rumor before. Then yasna wanted to know the source of the rumor.

    How could I know the details of that rumor! It''s just that I know the knot clothes are there! Mu Hantian thought for a moment and decided to write a rumor on the spot. After all, he wanted to make it perfect!

    "About a week ago, it happened to some woodworking players. The wood materials in this forest are very good, so many woodworking players came here to collect wood. However, several players were obsessed with collecting materials and completely forgot the time. When they found it, the sky had darkened. Just as they were about to embark on their way back, a white shadow flashed past them." When Mu Hantian said here, yasna''s face had completely turned white, and she had reached her limit. If she didn''t die, she wouldn''t die.

    "They thought it was a monster, so they pulled out their weapons in a panic, but the next moment they found that it was a human girl, and a petite black straight girl. She was walking towards the depths of the forest. One of the players wanted to remind when it was late."

    "Suddenly I found that the girl''s figure was translucent, and I could see the trees behind me."

    "Hiss ж▓ (бубўбу|||) жї "Athena directly made a voice of fear.

    "They thought how such a thing could happen, so they approached and observed carefully. At this time, the girl slowly turned her head."

    "Don''t say any more!" yasina tried her best to resist the impulse to scream and held Mu cold sky''s arm tightly, which made Mu cold sky feel soft.

    However, Mu Hantian won''t let Asina go like this. You should know that you have to kneel and read the fan you ordered. How can there be no following in the middle of the story!

    "It was a rotten face. Then the players made a huge scream and ran to the city. When they ran to the city, they suddenly found that one of their companions was missing."

    "The name of the man in the list of friends went dark, but there was no him on the death list. But the next night, the man appeared in front of them again, but now he was translucent."

    "Cold day, you fool! Fool!" yasina beat Mu cold day''s chest directly with tears in the corners of her eyes. The expression of crying because of panic immediately made Mu cold day''s guilt soar.

    "Hmm?" Mu Hantian just wanted to apologize. Suddenly, his eyebrows wrinkled. His skill of asking for enemies felt what was around him, but it was not as min as usual, and there was a false feeling.

    "Cold day, look at... That..." yasina looked at Mu cold day''s back with a pale face. It was a petite girl in white. She found something wrong in the air faster than Mu cold day, inexplicably felt a chill, and then found a figure in the distance behind Mu cold day. Immediately opened the effect of skills and let yourself clearly see the appearance of that figure. Suddenly, yasna felt that she was about to faint and reluctantly shouted to Mu Hantian beside her in a hoarse voice.

    Mu Hantian immediately turned around and saw that it was a girl wearing a white dress. It was obvious that she could see the slender legs under the dress. It was obviously the AI knot of the game. Yasina felt that as long as the figure took a few steps here, she didn''t even have the strength to run, so she fainted.

    "No, Asina, let''s go." Mu Hantian was about to say something to Asina when he found that Jieyi fell directly to the ground as if she were out of strength.

    Although yasina was still afraid, seeing that Mu Hantian had rushed out, she immediately followed Mu Hantian''s figure. Mu Hantian directly held the knot clothes lying on the ground in her arms. At this time, she had lost consciousness and hung her hands powerlessly around her.

    "There should be no problem!" yasina found that the girl in front of her was not translucent as rumored, but an entity like players and NPCs, but she found some special places at this time.

    "This girl, there is no arrow and no HP value," said yasina in shock. As long as it is a dynamic object existing in Ian grunt, whether it is a player, a monster, or even an NPC, a colored arrow will appear at the moment when it is locked as the target, but the girl in front doesn''t have this. Although yasna doesn''t know.

    However, Mu Hantian knows the reason for this. Tie clothes is AI of Ian grunt, but after this game has become a death game, this AI is abandoned. Knot clothing is to contact the player to enlighten the player''s existence, just like a psychologist. However, due to the limitation of the death game, the responsibility of Jieyi is deprived, and there is a conflict between the procedures, which is the reason why Jieyi appears here.

    In fact, the girl in front of her is like white paper. She just made it, but because of system errors, she has no experience, only a lot of knowledge, and is completely a newborn child.

    "Maybe there are some bugs!" although Mu Hantian knows the reason, he doesn''t want to say it at the moment.

    "Why does such a small child appear in Sao?" yasina looked at the girl in front of her. She was only about ten years old. It was reasonable that she could not appear in the game.

    "In short, take her home first!" yasina immediately asked Mu Hantian to put the knot on his back, and then the two rushed home. After all, yasina felt that she couldn''t put a girl in this forest. It seems that yasina is indeed a wife.

 Chapter 262

    "La la la la la"

    The next day, Asina got up early and hummed a song. At this time, Jieyi slowly hummed a tune with Asina''s voice. Athena soon discovered the situation.

    "Cold day, come here quickly!" yasina immediately called Mu cold day, who was still sleeping, and they came to the body of Jieyi together.

    "NAH! Get up! Please, open your eyes!" with yasna''s words, the girl''s eyelashes trembled slightly, and then slowly opened her eyes.

    "Ah?" the girl''s divine black pupil looked at yasna closely and opened her lips. She didn''t seem to know what was going on at present.

    "My name is mu Hantian. She is my wife, yasina!" Mu Hantian looked at her with a smile when he saw Jieyi wake up.

    "Mu... Han Tian, ah... Wu... Na." Jieyi hesitated to say these words at this time, and yasina directly thought of what Mu Hantian said yesterday. Jieyi is now like a baby learning words, and she can''t say any smooth sentences at all.

    "Your name, you know?" Athena directly picked up her tie and sat on the bed.

    "My... My... Name... Character?" Jieyi kept observing the surroundings in yasina''s arms, and then looked at Mu Hantian, "my... Name... Jieyi."

    "Jieyi? What a good name!" Mu Hantian reached out and touched Jieyi''s head although he had known her name for a long time.

    "Then we''ll ask you to tie your clothes, OK? Just call me Asina, and call him cold day." Asina immediately said with a smile and pointed to Mu cold day in front of her.

    "Ah... Temple... Na, Khan... Tian"

    "It''s a cold day!" Mu cold day squatted down directly after hearing Jieyi''s words, kept at the same height as Jieyi, and smiled and held Jieyi''s hand.

    "Dry field." tangled faces poured out of Jieyi''s face. It seems that it is very difficult to pronounce this sound accurately.

    "Well, you can call it whatever you want. You don''t have to force yourself." Mu Hantian couldn''t bear to see Jieyi''s sad expression.

    Jieyi immediately fell into meditation. Yasina put her on the bed and poured a glass of milk, but Jieyi didn''t respond now.

    But soon, Jieyi slowly raised her head, suddenly showed a bright and naive smile and looked at Mu Hantian. At this moment, there was an inexplicable chill behind Mu Hantian. She always felt that something bad would happen.

    "Dryland... It''s mom ~"

 Chapter 263

    "Mom... Mom?" Mu Hantian heard this sentence. At this time, the whole person was petrified directly. Jieyi said this sentence with that innocent and brilliant smile, but it was very destructive.

    "Poof! Cold day, you''re mother!" yasina directly saw Mu cold day''s stiff appearance and immediately smiled and covered her stomach on the bed.

    "That tie is right to call my father, and my mother should call Athena!" Mu Hantian reluctantly raised a smiling face, touched the head of tie and said seriously.

    "Mom... Ming... Ming... Give me weinai" Jieyi continued to look at Mu Hantian with harmless eyes, and Mu Hantian immediately retreated. Although Jieyi''s words were still not very clear, Mu Hantian still understood.

    "Ah, it seems that it''s also mother." Jieyi turned her eyes to lying on the bed, rolling yasina, and slowly opened her mouth.

    Yasina also stopped her laughter. At this time, the cry of Jieyi seemed to touch the depths of yasina''s heart. An inexplicable emotion rushed directly to her heart, and immediately smiled and nodded, "yes! Jieyi, I''m my mother."

    Hearing this sentence, Jieyi once again showed his smile, with a beautiful light in his eyes.

    Three days have passed since the adoption of Jieyi. In these three days, Mu Hantian finally let Jieyi always call him father, which made him breathe a sigh of relief. If he goes out with a knot in the future, he will call his mother as soon as he opens his mouth. In this case, Mu Hantian feels that it hurts to die faster.

    After adopting the clothes, Mu Hantian saw a hidden task on the task panel:

    Branch task -- little Lori''s memory

    Congratulations to the host on accepting the first wild Lori, but how can Lori, who has only Lori''s body but no memory! For Lori''s better growth in the future, the system has resolutely assumed this responsibility, so the implementation of this responsibility must be handed over to the owner of the system, that is, you. Come on! Go to start town! Fight death in the square!

    Mission requirements: defeat the God of death on the ground floor of the starting town.

    Reward for success: tie clothes to restore previous memory

    Punishment for failure: you can''t beat a god of death. Can you still be my master! Go to hell!

    If you refuse, turn you into a mother!

    "You''ve had enough of the system! I still want to live in peace for a while! (грбї '') иs and what do you want! Xiaoguang! I want an explanation!" Mu Hantian originally planned to live with yasna for a few days and then participate in the strategy on the 75th floor, but he didn''t expect that the system would suddenly release such a task, Naturally, he will not choose the way of motherhood. He is a man who wants to open the crystal palace!

    "It''s none of my business!" after hearing Mu Hantian''s call, Xiaoguang immediately jumped out of the system and put on a look of not knowing anything.

    "Then why is the task such a pit father!" Mu Hantian looked at the rejection conditions of the task and burst into tears.

    "How did the little light come out? What happened?" yasina came out of the room and found the little light floating in the air, showing a puzzled expression.

    "Nothing, Athena, I''ll go out next and come back in the evening!" Mu Han wanted to get through this matter. After all, death knew that he was a strong opponent by listening to the name. He planned to solve it alone.

    "Yes! Nothing! It''s just that the master wants to do a task about tying clothes." Xiaoguang suddenly smiled at the moment, and then disappeared beside them.

    "So, cold day, can you explain it to me?" when yasina saw this situation, she immediately knew that Mu cold day planned to do the task alone, and did not tell her. She directly expressed her anger. Mu cold day reluctantly sighed and told yasina about it.

    "I''m going too." yasina showed her very serious eyes and expressed her ideas. Since she must participate in the matter of tying clothes, and the name of the God of death sounds so strong, she doesn''t want to lose Mu cold day.

    "You must take care of the knot at home!" Mu Hantian sighed, hoping that this sentence could make yasina stay at home. This sentence immediately shook yasna. She just wanted to promise, but a petite figure appeared at the door.

    "Dad, mom, Jieyi will go together." Jieyi also heard the conversation between the two people at this time, staring at the two people with a serious look no less than yasna.

    "I said, you are really enough!" Mu Hantian raised his hands helplessly, "I surrender and subdue your mother and daughter. Let''s go together!"

    "Yeah!" Jieyi immediately hugged Mu Hantian happily. Although yasina was a little worried about Jieyi''s safety, she thought of Mu Hantian and her strength. No matter how strong the monster was, it could not hurt Jieyi, and yasina didn''t stop it when she saw Jieyi so happy.

 Chapter 264

    Underground labyrinth area of the starting town on the 1st floor of Ian grunt

    "Oh! Oh! Oh!" Mu Hantian quickly waved Tianjing and Zijian to suppress the monsters running out in front of him, and behind Mu Hantian was yasina holding a knot.

    After Mu Hantian and others came to the starting Town, they came to a pool according to the display on the task map. Then there was a hidden underground passage beside the pool, so they went in.

    There are more than 70 levels of monsters in this maze area, which is completely beyond yasna''s imagination. Originally, she thought it was the starting town after all. No matter how high the level was, it was not much different from the monsters in the maze area with more than 70 floors.

    However, Mu Hantian is constantly volatilizing the energy accumulated during this holiday. You know, he hasn''t moved during this period of time. After such a long death battle, it can be said that he has been used to this battle. With the monsters running out, Mu Hantian was excited and experienced the feeling of killing monsters.

    "Dad! Come on ~" Jieyi kept cheering Mu Hantian with a naive smiling face at this time, while yasina held Jieyi in one hand and her thin sword in the other hand to avoid any accidents. However, according to Mu Hantian''s rolling strength, there was no need to fight.

    It has been more than ten minutes since they came in from the entrance, and it has been almost an hour. Mu Hantian and yasina are still half the way from the boss shown on the map.

    "Ah!" yasina suddenly shouted at this time, which startled Mu Hantian. She immediately looked back and didn''t know what expression she made. She saw a ghost constantly coming out of the wall and then going in from the other end, which made yasina''s face change again and again.

    "Yasina, it''s OK. They won''t attack on their own initiative." Mu Hantian found that these ghosts are just neutral monsters and won''t attack players on their own initiative. However, their level is very low, only 20 levels, which surprised Mu Hantian. After all, they have just passed through a high-level area, which is a low-level monster.

    "Mom is not afraid... There is Jieyi." Jieyi felt the fear of yasna next to her, so she clenched yasna''s hand and said happily, which made yasna cry and laugh, but she also raised the courage and walked towards the task goal again.

    Soon after another hour, the three came to a huge square made of black marble, with a huge black stone tablet in the middle.

    "Finally," said yasina and Mu Hantian at the same time. Yasina was nervous to death all the way because she was afraid of ghosts, and Mu Hantian was so that yasina was not afraid of such things and could only constantly clean up the monster. He was tired that he didn''t want to move.

    "Dad, mom, look!" Jieyi pointed to the stone tablet and shouted quickly. Mu Hantian and yasina''s eyes immediately looked in the direction of Jieyi''s fingers.

    I saw a human shadow about two meters tall and dressed in a ragged black cloak slowly emerging from the stone tablet, the depth and extension of the hat, and the arms extending out of the cuffs were all surging with darkness like an entity. The face under the hat was only inlaid with two bloodshot eyeballs. Holding a huge black sickle on his right hand, there were countless blood threads on the body of the sickle, which seemed to prove that it had harvested many lives. They immediately recognized that this was the God of death mentioned above.

    The God of death kept turning his eyes and immediately locked Mu Hantian and yasina. As for Jieyi, it had been ignored. After all, Jieyi''s strength was not high and could not be a threat to it.

    The two people stared at by the God of death immediately felt a cold of death all over their body and felt that they were surrounded by viscous blood.

    "It seems that this guy is very bad!" yasina immediately smiled stiffly. She had found that the intensity of the God of death was very outrageous.

    "I think so too, and my combat investigation can''t see his level." Mu Han Tianma also said, the God of death obviously exists above level 90, otherwise his combat investigation can''t fail.

    "I''ll just go alone. You can protect the knot clothes." Mu Hantian looked at yasna and said directly.

    "I''m going too. This is a safe area, and there''s no problem for Jieyi to stay here." yasina said seriously as soon as she thought. Mu Hantian found that this is a safe area early in the morning, so yasina''s words were completely within Mu Hantian''s expectation, and she couldn''t help but sigh.

    But mu Han got up and patted Jieyi''s head, "Jieyi, stay here and watch your parents'' performance!"

    "Dad, mom, come on!" Jieyi immediately cheered them up and showed her bright smile. Yasina smiled and looked at Mu Hantian, and nodded seriously.

    "Then the battle begins!"

 Chapter 265

    "Sonic impact!" Mu Hantian quickly pulled out Tianjing and rushed directly to the God of death. He took a wound on the God of death. The God of death immediately flashed a red light in his eyes, and the sickle in his hand waved to Lin Le without hesitation.

    "Ming shenliu - wing front!" Mu Hantian quickly put his double swords in the shape of a cross, aimed at the direction of the sickle waving, and planned to block the blow. The sickle immediately hit the two knives heavily, and Mu Hantian''s face began to change directly. The strength of the sickle was very huge and could not resist at all.

    At the next moment, Mu Hantian couldn''t maintain the posture of the cross. The two swords were directly waved away by the sickle. At the same time, the tip of the sickle directly crossed Mu Hantian''s arm and made him fall to the side.

    "Cold day! Flash puncture! Five-star tear! Quadruple blow!" when Asina saw Mu cold day being beaten away, Asina''s thin sword sent out a blue light and directly passed through the body of the God of death, but Asina still didn''t stop the action in her hand. She turned back quickly, followed by the five-star tear, Quickly left five red dots on the God of death, and along with this, Asina continued to launch her sword skills. Asina''s hand was like an illusion and kept hitting the thin sword in her hand at the God of death. As seen from the side, Asina seemed to have four or five hands, and soon there were eight more red scars on the God of death.

    "Switch!" Mu Hantian had already got up from the ground and saw the scene of yasina. Xiaoyu, who had been hanging on Mu Hantian''s neck since the beginning, had now run to one side and kept waving his little hand to give Mu Hantian a bloody light.

    "Ming shenliu - blade of the wind" Mu Hantian quickly rushed to the God of death and directly replaced yasna, who was in a hard and straight state because of his sword skill. Tianjing directly scratched a huge wound on the God of death. At the moment, the God of death''s blood strip still looks like 94%. The blow Mu Hantian just received directly made him lose one tenth of his blood, If yasina takes a positive blow, she will basically have residual blood.

    "The flow of the dark god - the fire of the red lotus industry, the God of death comes!" Mu Hantian quickly waved his double swords. After all, the God of death didn''t have enough AI and wouldn''t block each other''s moves with his sickle. Unlike Heathcliff, Mu Hantian''s moves didn''t hurt at all, but the God of death completely traded his HP for his attack on the other party, and the sickle directly brought a huge wave, He quickly waved to Mu''s waist in the cold day, and there were eight more wounds on death at this time.

    "Switch! Quadruple blow!" yasna has now got out of her hard straight state. After seeing the attack prepared by the sickle of the God of death, she directly plans to block the attack with her own sword skills.

    "Asina, don''t!" Mu Hantian knew how terrible the power value of the God of death was just after he was hit and flew out. Even he could be hit and flew, so pure and agile Asina couldn''t resist at all. However, it was too late to say this. Yasna quickly stabbed her thin sword at the same point of the sickle every time, but the next moment yasna''s figure flew out directly. Yasna felt the whirling earth at the moment. First she fell to the ground, but then she bounced up again and fell heavily because of the rebound force.

    "Ha, it hurts." yasna stood up again with a serious face. Her blood strip just dropped a quarter. If she was hit, there would be at least 10-20% of her blood. However, because of this move of yasna, Mu Hantian delayed the time of waving the sickle, and immediately avoided the attack of the sickle with a back somersault.

    Mu Hantian''s figure of "ghost flow - flying dance" appeared behind the God of death in an instant. There were two huge wounds on the God of death again. Mu Hantian still didn''t stop his action, because these injuries could not kill the boss, so he quickly turned and looked at the God of death.

    "Kong Guan sword - six clean cuts!" Mu Hantian quickly rushed to the God of death and scratched injuries on him.

    Asina soon found the opportunity to cut in and help Mu Hantian play the output together, but the God of death''s attention was all on Mu Hantian. Mu Hantian tried her best to avoid the sickle and attacked at the same time, while Asina just kept using her sword skills behind the God of death, and went up to help switch when she saw Mu Hantian in crisis, No need to eat precious crystal when it is not blood, and the milk volume of Xiaoyu is awesome.

    Soon, with the constant support of Jieyi, the blood volume of the God of death slowly decreased to 20%, and the God of death immediately sent out a huge red light. Mu Hantian and yasina immediately backed back quickly for the sake of safety.

    The black cloak on the God of death directly changed into red, and the sickle also changed its color. However, the red on the sickle seemed to exist like blood. A huge miasma was constantly emitted from under the cloak, which reflected that the God of death should be serious all the time.

    "Asina, you can go back to the safe area!" Mu Hantian looked at the new posture of the God of death and immediately showed a bitter smile. The God of death obviously has increased its all attributes. If Asina is here again, it is very dangerous. You know that the attack of the God of death can make Asina residual blood. Now it is estimated that it can be killed directly.

    "Cold day! You..." as soon as yasna wanted to say something, she saw Mu cold day''s serious eyes and the appearance that she could not object to. Yasna saw Mu cold day''s expression for the first time. She used to look very calm at any time, but now she is so serious. Yasna nodded and quickly ran to the end clothes.

    "Mom, Dad, is there no problem?" Jieyi worried and grabbed yasina''s hand at this time. You know, just Mu cold day, she fell into several crises, but yasina was there, so they were resolved. Now alone, the boss has strengthened. Jieyi can understand the crisis at the moment no matter how.

    "Believe Dad!" although yasina was also very worried, she still trusted Mu Hantian. She could defeat the legendary leader and had always been her own boss, so now she believed that Mu Hantian could still defeat the God of death in front of her.

    When Jieyi heard yasina''s words, she immediately nodded heavily and shouted directly to Mu Hantian, "Dad! Come on! Defeat the bad guy!"

    In the child''s heart, he must understand that his parents'' opponents are bad people. Naturally, he would shout like this. Even in such a place, Mu Hantian couldn''t help showing a smile and was moved by the pure feeling of tying clothes.

    "It seems that I should be serious too!" Mu Hantian couldn''t help laughing at himself. He can say that he enjoyed the feeling of fighting very much, but the current situation is dangerous. He must show all his strength, otherwise it''s really hard to say because of his death.

    "SA! Let me count your sins!"

    "Well! Although I don''t know why you stood there for so long, die!" Mu Hantian said, holding Tianjing and Zijian in his hand.

    "Sword skill - Cherry Blossom glittering" Mu Hantian quickly rushed to the God of death. At the moment next to the God of death, he quickly waved his double swords and left huge wounds on the God of death. Just for a moment, there were eight more huge wounds on the God of death, but the God of death immediately waved his sickle heavily, and the sickle directly burst into huge red light, For a moment, the sickle was like three at the same time, and there were three huge wounds on Mu Hantian''s body.

    "Cold day!" yasna immediately shouted in surprise, but mu cold day still stood where he was, although he felt pain. At that moment, the penetrating attack immediately made his blood directly fall to red, but there was a white light on his body, but his blood was not full, just to the edge of green, Xiaoyu''s recovery skills have also entered the CD.

    "It''s not easy for me to fall down! Now, let me solve you. Cherry blossoms glitter, six Swords - a thought of immeasurable robbery." Mu Hantian quickly rushed to the God of death and cut it heavily. Then yasina saw that Mu Hantian became six and attacked the God of death.

    "It''s now, Kong Guan sword - six clean cuts!" Mu Hantian seized the opportunity and cut at the God of death. This cut seemed to run through heaven and earth. He cut heavily on the sickle of the God of death. He only heard several huge sounds like broken glass from the sickle of the God of death. The figure of the God of death flew back quickly and fell directly to the ground, There was only a trace of blood, and the blood red sickle had fallen to the ground. At this time, the God of death was already barehanded, and there was no threat to Lin Le at all.

    "SA! It''s over. People and Ghosts - the future will be robbed and killed forever." Mu Hantian hit the God of death with his double swords, and then Mu Hantian''s double swords turned into countless swords. Then there were a few more huge injuries on the God of death. With a huge sound of glass breaking, it directly decomposed into countless fragments and dissipated in the air.

 Chapter 266

    "Knot... It''s over?" yasina couldn''t believe the scene in front of her at the moment. She saw that Mu cold day seemed to break out and fiercely attacked death. Then there were countless swords on the God of death in an instant, and then only 20% of the blood of the God of death disappeared.

    "Hey?" Jieyi''s whole body burst into blue light at the moment, and then slowly closed his eyes. He saw countless data streams in the air, constantly flowing into Jieyi''s body. After only more than ten seconds, he recovered his previous appearance. The light seemed to have never appeared, and Jieyi was still the same Jieyi.

    Ding ~ congratulations to the host on completing the task and successfully recovering the memory of finishing clothes. Congratulations.

    "Jieyi, are you all right!" Mu Hantian directly ignored the system''s reminder, walked to Jieyi and stood with yasina with a worried face.

    "Jieyi, do you still know me?" yasina asked anxiously when she saw Jieyi or closed her eyes.

    "Dad, mom, I remember everything." Jieyi''s calm face slowly turned into a sad look. Yasina''s heart slowly tightened when she saw it.

    "In this world called sword realm, there is a huge system for management. It can manage the balance of the world according to its own judgment. It uses two main programs to correct each other''s errors, and then uses countless subroutines to make all the adjustments of the world. The developers intend to hand over the task of taking care of the players to the system. They use the characteristics of nervgear to make detailed adjustments Monitor the player''s psychological state, visit the players with problems and listen to their voices. "Mental health management. Support the program (mental health-counseling program)", mhcp tries No. 1, and the program code is "YUI". That''s me. "The sad voice of Jieyi fills this huge square slowly, Wandering in the ears of Athena and Mu cold day.

    "Then the system gave me the instruction to prohibit interfering with the player. I could only monitor the player''s mental state, but I couldn''t mediate. Later, many players fell into fear, and then I had the obligation to implement it, but I couldn''t do it. I slowly entered the system conflict, resulting in a program error." Jieyi lowered her head and slowly explained everything, "Then I was attracted by the mental state of the two players. They are different from other players. They have sunny, happy and happy brain waves, which makes me want to touch them personally, but my program has collapsed."

    "Dad! Mom! I''m just a machine. In order not to let players have a sense of disharmony, I also give me emotional imitation function - it''s all fake, mom and Dad! I''m sorry!" the corners of my eyes shed tears, turned into light particles and dissipated in the air.

    "Mom and dad already knew that!" yasna and Mu Hantian smiled at each other and came forward to hug the knot together.

    "Alas?" Jieyi felt their embrace, but heard an unbelievable answer. She was stunned and didn''t know what to do.

    "SA, we learned your true identity through a program. So ah! We knew from the beginning that you are an AI, but you are a real AI, with your own memory, your own thoughts and your own love." Mu Hantian smiled and touched his head. During such a period of time, he and yasina completely fell in love with the child.

    "Tying clothes is not a program operated by the system, so you can say your thoughts. What is the desire of tying clothes?" yasina also looked at tying clothes gently.

    "I... i... I want to be with my parents all the time!" Jieyi immediately hugged them, and tears kept flowing out of her eyes.

    "Then we''ll always be together." Mu cold day held the two people in front of him in his arms. With the heavy nod of Jieyi, the three people showed a happy smile.

    Ian grunt''s 22 storey cabin in the forest

    "Cold day! Open the door quickly! We''ve come to see you!" at this time, a black haired man in black with two long swords on his back appeared at the door of the cabin in the forest, and there were several girls behind him.

    After the death of the God of death, it has been a week. Mu Hantian, yasina and Jieyi are constantly enjoying the life of three people and one pet. They have basically run all the tourist attractions that Ian grunt can run, leaving countless memories. No, Xiaoguang often comes out and tells Mu Hantian about some changes in other worlds. Jieyi also knows Xiaoguang through the two people and knows Mu Hantian The origin of the day and the things to be done in the future immediately require us to pass together in the future.

    "I didn''t expect you to come to see us!" Mu Hantian opened the door with a speechless face and saw the leading Tong man, Liz and celika and Xing behind him.

    "Well, let''s go first!" Tongren and others directly crossed Mu Hantian and entered the house.

    "Dad! Are there any guests!" Jieyi walked to the door with a reluctant Xiaoyu and directly saw the person in front of her.

    "Nani! Dad! This is your daughter!!" at the moment, everyone is stunned over there. They don''t know what to say. It seems to be a game, and it seems that they have only been married for about half a month. How can they have a child so suddenly.

    "Hello, everyone! I''m Jieyi." at this time, Jieyi immediately said hello to Tongren and others quietly, and Tongren immediately replied nervously.

    "It''s still troublesome to say, wait, speak slowly! Hurry in!" Mu Hantian couldn''t help laughing at the stunned look of Tongren and others, calmly walked over and picked up the knot.

    "I see." Tong Ren and others sat on the sofa and nodded thoughtfully. Mu Hantian just said that Jieyi was a child who lost his memory. After all, Tong Ren still had a lot of ideas. Although it had no impact, it was better to say less that Jieyi was an AI thing.

    "In other words, did the strategy group find the boss?" Mu Hantian looked at his little jade running away under bina''s pursuit at the moment, and silika kept chasing bina in order not to hurt her. Jieyi was held in her arms by Athena, and they talked with Liz happily.

    "The strategy group has turned over the maze area and found the boss room, but no one has gone in yet." Tongren immediately said with a worried face. With the gradual increase of the number of floors, the map of the maze area will gradually become smaller, so it is much faster to find the boss room, but this time the number of floors is 75, and when it is on the 25th and 50th floors, The bosses who keep the pass have become very difficult, so no one has entered the pass to start the strategy. And now, without the leadership of the deputy head of yasina, it is natural to be more cautious.

    "Really? Let me know if they start the strategy!" Mu Hantian seemed indifferent at the moment, but his words took a serious tone.

    "What! I heard you right! Do you want to rob the boss?" what Tong man reflected in his mind for the first time was not mu Hantian''s combination with the strategy, but mu Hantian''s intention to rob the boss. After all, he didn''t think Mu Hantian could attack the boss with the strategy group.

    Mu Hantian was speechless. As soon as he wanted to refute something, he saw a serious look on the faces of Tong people and yasina who was holding a knot over there.

    "Cold day, the strategy group informed me to attend the strategy meeting." Tong Ren opened his mailbox, then looked up at Mu cold day''s eyes and said seriously.

    "My side is the same, and let me ask you to join." yasina has put down her clothes and came over. The latter sentence is completely in a consultative tone. Because Mu Hantian doesn''t like to join the strategy group, she has made her own plan to go.

    what the fuck! Is this Heathcliff watching me all the way! Why did you release the conference strategy at the first time! Mu cold days at this time make complaints about the heart, but still stood up, "let''s go!"

    "What!!!"

 Chapter 267

    The headquarters of the blood alliance knights on the 55th floor of Ian grunt

    Mu Hantian and Asina came to the headquarters of the blood alliance Knights again. Tongren went to find another lone player and was ready to go with him, so mu Hantian came here with Asina. Jieyi was taken care of by xilika and Liz at home, so Asina was very relieved.

    "Long time no see! Head Heathcliff." Mu Hantian came to the door of the conference room, didn''t knock, but directly took yasna in, and didn''t care about other people''s attitude towards him.

    "What! The blue light is coming!"

    "What do you want us to do with him?"

    At this time, Tongren and aikiel are already in this conference room, as well as Klein and Qitai. It seems that the lone players and all senior managers of the strategy group will be here. Some senior managers see the emergence of Lin le and are speechless. You know, Mu Hantian''s strength can always attack the boss alone. Does he still need to hold a strategy meeting if he appears here?

    "I haven''t seen you for a long time, cold weather. I''m really sorry to disturb your wedding vacation." Heathcliff was sitting at the head of the conference room, looking at Mu cold weather and yasna who had just come in.

    "Captain, don''t say that. We were going to take part in the strategy." yasina replied shyly at once.

    "Then let''s get to the point." Heathcliff immediately became serious, "After we found the boss room this time, we sent 20 people as vanguard troops to explore and guard the boss. Ten of them went to check the situation first, but the door was closed at the moment when the boss appeared in the middle of the boss room. After five minutes, the door was finally opened, but the ten people behind found that there was nothing in the room, whether it was the ten people or the boss SS, all disappeared. There was no sign of moving away from the scene. And they didn''t come back. In order to confirm, we sent someone to the black iron Palace on the ground floor to confirm the death list on the metal monument. As a result... "

    "How could it be!" said Athena, covering her mouth in complete shock.

    "According to the previous report of yasna, there are probably crystal invalid areas behind, which will lead to a large number of deaths." Heathcliff said with a sad face at this time, "so I hope I can get the help of you, blue brilliant Mu cold day, and join us in the game."

    "I can help, but I want to give top priority to yasna''s safety. If anything happens, I will directly protect yasna." Mu Hantian said very calmly at this time, holding yasna''s hand.

    "When a person has something he wants to protect, he will have a very powerful force. The total number of participants is 35. In three hours, we will gather in front of the transfer door of corynia on the 75th floor! I''m looking forward to your performance, cold weather." Heathcliff immediately announced the beginning of the battle. It can be said that the main purpose of this meeting is to let Mu Hantian attack together.

    SA! It''s time to let it all end. Mu Hantian took yasna''s hand and walked out of the headquarters, revealing his cheerful smile.

    "Oh, cold day, you can''t die. You must come back safely with me. Otherwise, I will commit suicide." three hours before the boss strategy, Mu cold day and yasna were snuggling up to each other in the room of the tavern on the 55th floor.

    "Hey, hey, don''t set up a flag for me!" Mu Hantian looked at yasina''s worried look and said immediately, "and you see, I can beat the God of death. Now there are so many players, and the boss on the 75th floor doesn''t have the strength of more than 90 floors if it is strengthened!"

    "Hmm..." answered yasina in a very low voice at this time, but the next moment, she suddenly felt something swimming on her body, "Oh!! cold day! What are you doing!"

    "Of course it''s sex! And you see, there are still three hours!" Mu Hantian shamelessly looked at yasna at this time. Yasna''s exquisite little face suddenly turned red. Although they have done it many times, they have tied clothes nearby recently, so it''s inconvenient for mu Hantian to do it. It''s rare to have such a chance. How can Mu Hantian not do it!

    "But wait a minute! There''s still a strategy!" the fragrance and shy expression on yasna''s body are surprisingly attractive. Mu Hantian has completely indulged in it at this time. He kissed yasna''s neck directly, and then licked the beautiful ear.

    "Ah! It''s so itchy! Don''t lick there!" after being licked to her ears, yasna suddenly trembled and lay powerless in Mu Hantian''s arms. Mu Hantian kissed yasna''s lips and kissed yasna excitedly.

    "Take off your equipment!" Mu Hantian is most dissatisfied at this time that you can''t take off your equipment one by one. Otherwise, yasna and he would be two naked bodies now.

    Yasina didn''t say a word at this time, nodded, and the equipment immediately disappeared from her body. Mu Hantian immediately drew out her own menu and took off her equipment.

    (cough, the rest of your brain is mended. Well, yes, it''s just inconvenient to write.)

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

 Chapter 268

    "Hi, everyone. I''m Xiaofeng''s girlfriend. Xiaofeng is ill. I helped him code this chapter. I guess I''ll code tomorrow."

    бнбнбнбнбнбнбнбнбнбнбнбнбнбнбнбн

    75th floor corinia

    In front of the transfer gate square in corynia, there are more than 40 players who are more or less divided into several groups on the square. They all have a serious look on their faces and are discussing something there.

    Gathered here are the players of the strategy group. At the moment, they are preparing to attack the gatekeeper boss on the 75th floor.

    "Lord Athena is coming!" with a exclamation, everyone looked in the direction of the transfer door, and saw two people with short black hair, blue robe and another long chestnut hair in red and white uniforms.

    "Sure enough, it''s yasna with blue brilliance and flash! No wonder the president said that this strategy was sure to succeed! Unexpectedly, blue brilliance came."

    "Lord Athena is really beautiful! She is indeed a goddess!"

    With the arrival of Mu Hantian and yasina, the serious atmosphere was immediately broken. Everyone no longer paid attention to the strategy, but changed into a happy feeling.

    "Yo! Did you two just do something?" Tong Ren, aikiel, Klein and Kai Tai came over. Tong people immediately found that there was a flush on yasna''s face and immediately teased them.

    "Tongren, do you want to die? I heard Liz didn''t know about it!" Mu Hantian immediately said with a smile. Liz was taking care of Jieyi at home. Mu Hantian, Tongren and Athena just said that they were going to have a meeting, so they didn''t know that they ran to the boss on the 75th floor that day, Otherwise Liz would come and fight with the Tong people!

    "Er! I''m wrong! Please don''t tell Liz about it." Tong people immediately apologized in horror. They should know that it''s a non transferable boss room. If Liz follows, Tong people don''t know what to do.

    At the meeting just now, Mu Hantian couldn''t chat with them. Now it''s natural to have a good chat. With Mu Hantian''s constant laughter, the surrounding atmosphere is not as tense as it was just now. You know, the tense state is more likely to cause huge casualties. Looking at the scene around, yasna is also slowly relieved. You know that the men around her are the strongest.

    Soon after more than ten minutes, the transfer door once again bloomed the light of transmission. The next moment was Heathcliff in red clothes and holding a huge cross shield, and the elite troops of the blood alliance knights. After seeing their figure, the tension enveloped the players again.

    Heathcliff looked at the scene in front of him and immediately took the four people behind him to the center of everyone. Only four people could see their unity atmosphere. They were not at the same level as the former army and holy dragon.

    "It seems that no one is absent. Thank you for your participation. Everyone must have understood the situation of this strategy. It is a severe war waiting for us. I believe we can get through this crisis. Let''s fight for the liberation day!" with the strong voice of Heathcliff, the players shouted together, They raised their weapons one after another, and Mu Hantian felt that Heathcliff still had great charm. No wonder it can attract so many elites to enter the blood alliance knights. If there is no identity of Mao Chang Jingyan, but an ordinary player, Mu Hantian thinks he can lead the existing players to the highest level.

    "Then, let''s get ready to go!" Heathcliff immediately opened his item column and took out a group transfer crystal. Except Mu Hantian and others, other players exclaimed.

    You know, in this game, the transfer of crystal is a very valuable thing, and generally only one person can be transferred. For example, it can locate the location of the maze area, and then it is the crystal transmitted by groups. This kind of thing can only be opened out of a special treasure box, which is the existence of price without market. The people around him were more amazed that he actually used the transfer crystal.

    "The cloister is open!" Heathcliff raised the crystal in his hand without paying attention to other people''s eyes. With the voice falling, the expensive crystal immediately dissipated in his hand. At the same time, there was a huge fluctuation in the space in front of him, forming a blue vortex.

    Heathcliff and the elite of the blood alliance Knights behind him immediately took the lead in, and Mu Hantian and others immediately followed.

    After a faint transfer feeling, everyone came to the maze. This is a huge square, with thick columns on both sides of the wall, and the front is the gate of the boss.

    The labyrinth area on the 75th floor is made of obsidian with some transparency, which is not connected with the rough cut uneven surface of other labyrinths. The black stones on the floor here are completely polished into a mirror feeling and arranged in a straight line. It''s very damp Shi and cold here, and there are light clouds around the ground.

    Immediately, the people around began to open their own windows and check their equipment and props, but it can be seen that they are very nervous at this time, even the Tongren and others beside yasina are the same.

    "I always have a bad feeling!" yasna was very upset at this time, and Mu cold day stretched out his hand to hold yasna.

    "Don''t worry, I will protect you with me." Mu Hantian said with a smile, but the look in his eyes showed that he was serious about this sentence.

    "Then I''ll protect you too." yasina immediately showed her smile, and the two sides once again exuded an aura. Suddenly, Tongren and others were embarrassed to stay away from their husband and wife for a few steps. Although the occasion of showing love was a little wrong, they still didn''t want to be a light bulb.

    "Take the blood alliance knights as the avant-garde, and others look at the boss''s attack mode to assist in the attack!" as time goes by, everyone immediately meets in front of the door, Heathcliff immediately orders, and everyone draws out their weapons together.

    "Then! The battle begins!" with the order of Heathcliff, the boss door slowly opened, and everyone immediately poured into the boss room, and then slowly dispersed in the huge space. Yasina originally rushed at the front end quickly, but found that Mu cold day was running in the middle, and could only follow Mu cold day reluctantly.

    The space in the boss room can be called very huge. The arc-shaped wall gradually extends upward until it is far above. When everyone entered the room and dispersed into a formation, the door behind him immediately closed with a loud noise. Before the boss died or the regiment died, the door could no longer be opened.

    "Hello? Nothing?" in the silence of everyone for a few seconds, there was no sound in the room. Time seemed to tighten our nerves to the limit, passing by second by second. Immediately someone couldn''t help shouting in this atmosphere.

    "Hey? Centipede?" yasina was stunned at this time. She didn''t look around like others, but suddenly found Mu Hantian''s eyes on the roof. She looked along Mu Hantian''s eyes and found a huge creature sticking there staring at all the players below. After focusing, yasnaton saw the whole picture of the boss. The boss shows the monster''s name "the skullreaper" - skeleton hunter.

    Mu Hantian knew from the beginning that the boss was on the roof, so he always looked at the direction of the roof and found it immediately. Its total length is about ten meters. It is composed of most body segments. It is said that it is like an insect. On the contrary, it makes people feel that it is a centipede formed by the human spine. A pair of bones are stretched out beside each section of the gray cylindrical body segment, and the whole exposed sharp feet. After the line of sight moves forward with its body, it can be found that it is an extremely ferocious skull. There are two pairs of four eye sockets hanging up high on the twisted streamlined bones, and the inner side is still flashing blue flame. The whole jaw bone protruding forward is lined with sharp fangs, and there are huge sickle like bones on both sides of the skull, and the arms protrude out.

 Chapter 269

    "Ming shenliu - death sprint" Mu Hantian held Tianjing in his hand and didn''t say anything, but directly attacked the boss.

    "Cold weather!" Kai Tai, Klein and Akil were stunned!

    "Unexpectedly, he jumped up directly to attack." Tong man forced a smile, but a drop of cold sweat fell on his forehead. "How reckless it should be to dare to do such a thing!"

    "What a terrible jumping force." Heathcliff bit his teeth, turned around and shouted at everyone, as if his voice had frozen!

    "Don''t get together! Spread it out!"

    Just as the voice fell, the centipede composed of skeletons squirmed up and stretched out under the gaze of everyone''s pale face, and then fell down!

    "Come on! Spread out!"

    In the roar of Heathcliff, the players who responded dispersed during the panic, while those who had no time to disperse were still staring at the top, as if they were stupid.

    Mu Hantian, who has been watching the following, scolded secretly in his heart. His body supported it with the help of Tianjing tied in the bone of the guard boss and fell down with it. However, because Mu Hantian jumped up to attack, his body at this time is under the guard boss!

    In other words, if the guard boss falls on the ground, he will be pressed into pie!

    "Those idiots!"

    After taking a look at the following players who didn''t know they were scattered, Mu Hantian raised his head and pulled out Tianjing inserted in the body of the guard boss. Then he suddenly hit the guard boss with a sword and hit him hard. With the help of the force of impact, he shot out!

    "Boom!"

    With a loud noise, the huge body of the guard boss fell on the ground, stirring up a wave of smoke and dust, sweeping around, perhaps angered. The guard boss raised his huge bone jaw, opened and closed, and roared!

    "Roar!"

    The roar woke up several silly players on the spot. After they reacted, they looked at the close guard boss in horror. Before they could turn around, the four blood red eyes of the guard boss fell on them. In the front of their body, the pair of sickle like bone blades waved past and instantly cut through the bodies of several players!

    "Ah!!!"

    In the scream, the red light representing the scars flickered in the middle of several players'' bodies. Then, the originally full HP slot fell down at an extremely fast speed, down to yellow, down to red, until it fell to the bottom and collapsed into fragments all over the sky.

    Horror, panic and trembling filled every player''s face!

    "Strike..." Klein looked at the huge guard boss. "Just one hit..."

    "This is false!" Tongren''s lips are biting and bleeding, and his face can''t believe it. No, it should be said that none of the people present are willing to believe it!

    There are no players here who are not the top of the ''Sao'' players. They occupy a stable top regardless of level and equipment!

    But in such a case, the state full of blood can''t even resist the move of guarding the pass boss!

    This is terrible!

    "Hehe. It seems that we must be careful."

    Mu cold day, a smile came from the corner of his mouth, and a drop of sweat gradually dropped down on one side of his cheek.

 Chapter 270

    "Roar!"

    The guard boss looked up and hissed. A circle of fire like a shock wave fluctuated and swept out from under his countless bones and feet. Where he passed, the ground seemed to be on fire. The dark and cold floor suddenly became red until the whole guard boss''s room was lit up.

    The dark environment suddenly brightens, which is a rare good thing for those players whose vision is limited. However, at the moment, no player feels even a little happy, and the surrounding fiery red environment can not dispel their inner coldness. Only sweat, like being roasted, drips down frequently.

    "Spread out! Spread out!"

    Heathcliff''s voice is still spreading in the air. The situation is obviously very dangerous, but his voice has an unspeakable calmness, which makes the players around calm down a little and start to disperse in an orderly way. However, there are still two or three players who are flustered and running around there, Let many people frown, but also pinch a cold sweat for them.

    "Cold day" saw this situation, Tong people shouted to Mu cold day not far away. Mu cold day turned his head, as if he understood something, and immediately nodded his head. Then, they both stepped a little at the same time and flew away towards the guard boss composed of bones!

    "Roar!"

    Seeing Mu Hantian and Tong people rushing towards him, the guard boss roared. It seemed that he recognized that the man who had just cut his sword was Mu Hantian. His blood light flashed in his eyes. His huge body rushed past driven by the bones and feet like the Centipede''s feet!

    "Dong!"

    At the next moment, the completely disproportionate two sides collided violently. The onlookers could vaguely see that before the collision, a pair of sickle bone blades of the guard boss waved past. Then, a loud noise rang out, and the two figures flew backwards after the loud noise!

    "Damn it!"

    The terrible impact made Mu Hantian''s hands a little numb. His teeth were clenched tightly. He turned over in the air, stabilized his shape and fell on the ground. However, Tong people were not so lucky. They hit the floor directly, and the HP slot fell a little.

    The black pupil looked straight at the guard boss in front of him. Mu Hantian''s face was very dignified, and the Tianjing in his hand was even trembling. It can be imagined how terrible the strength brought by the other party just by the short encounter!

    Mu Hantian is a player with more strength. Strength represents strength and attack power, but under such circumstances, he is still smashed and flew during a fight. Of course, Mu Hantian is not surprised.

    The strength of the level 74 pass guard boss has been a little beyond him. The level 75 pass guard boss is a super pass guard boss every 25 layers. It''s not unpredictable to surpass him in terms of strength. In addition, Mu Hantian thinks he can''t do a blow to kill a top strategy group player, but the pass guard boss did.

    power! aggressivity! It can be said to be the most terrible!

    This is not the most important, the most important thing is

    Watching the guard boss impact the players around, with the help of his huge body, the bones and feet under his feet roll like tires, and the speed is incomparable. Coupled with the terrible attack power, it is just like a train in charge. Let alone attack, he can''t even get close!

    Even the speed is amazing!

    Mu Han Tian narrowed his eyes and stood up. He waved Tianjing across the void in one hand and pointed obliquely to the ground. The other hand slowly pulled out the sword at his waist.

    "Tongren!" Mu Han said to the Tongren on one side without turning back: "I''ll fight it head-on. You take Klein and attack from the side of the guard boss!"

    "Are you alone?" Tong people looked at Mu cold day in surprise. "No problem?"

    It''s not that Tong people don''t believe Mu Hantian''s strength, but the customs guard boss this time is really terrible. Just because the other party can kill a top player in one blow is enough to make everyone tremble.

    Mu Han Tian smiled gently and pointed Zijian and Tianjing at the ground!

    "I''m going to start working hard. Do you think there''s a problem?"

    Hearing Mu Hantian''s words, Tongren''s face coagulated, looked at Mu Hantian holding double swords, sighed a little relieved, and turned to the guard boss.

    "Don''t die!"

    "Ah, of course." Mu Hantian shook Tianjing and Zijian, and the two one handed swords immediately flashed a strong light of sword skill!

    "Without you here, I would have rushed up!"

    Then, a Nine Tailed Fox appeared out of thin air from Mu Hantian''s body side. After shaking for a circle, it stayed on Mu Hantian''s shoulder until it felt a slight weight on his shoulder. Mu Hantian pressed his body and shot out quickly. His body turned into a black light and rushed to the guard boss!

    "Drink!" during the violent drinking, the glittering Tianjing swept by, took off and fell suddenly!

    "Qiang!"

    Tianjing fell on the huge skull of the guard boss and made a clear sound like cutting on the steel. The guard boss howled miserably. The blood light in his eyes suddenly appeared. A sickle bone blade was raised and chopped down towards the Mu Han Tianli in front of him!

    "Qiang!"

    Another crisp sound sounded, but this time it was not the sound of hitting, but the sound of blocking!

    "Hum" Mu Hantian gave a stuffy hum and blocked the Tianjing sword body guarding the boss''s sickle bone blade. At the place where the two collided, the sparks were as fierce as money. The power of the sky was applied to the Tianjing sword body, and kept approaching Mu Hantian''s head.

    Strength, too heavy!

    "Roar!" looking at Mu Hantian blocking his sickle bone blade with a "small" sword, the guard boss looked very angry. The other sickle was held high and cut to Mu Hantian from the other side!

    Feeling the strong wind, Mu Hantian clenched his teeth and held Zijian with a backhand, while the sickle bone blade of the guard boss cut directly on Zijian''s sword.

    "Qiang!!!"

    In the violent collision sound, Mu cold day was another dull hum, his hands trembled, and the majestic force on both sides of his body made him suffocate.

    The guard boss is like a biscuit. The two huge sickle bone blades are constantly clamped down, while Mu Hantian is holding double swords and pushing the two sickle bone blades of the guard boss out with all his strength. For a moment, the sharp blade and the sharp blade are rubbing madly, causing sparks to fly everywhere!

    A blue vein burst up on his forehead. Mu raised his head hard in the cold day, looked close at him, roared at himself, and kept exerting strength. A cruel color flashed through his black pupil!

    "Drink!!!"

    On the double swords, a flash of light lit up Mu Hantian''s face and the guard boss''s face. With a violent roar, the trembling sword bodies of Tianjing and Zijian were fierce. Immediately, they were pushed to both sides in Mu Hantian''s waving. Immediately, the two sickle bone blades of the guard boss were pushed away and tilted back behind the guard boss!

    The guard boss was unstable. His huge body fell out under this push. It was not easy to stabilize. In his four blood red eyes, two long swords flashing the light of sword skills were printed into his eyes and stabbed into two of his eyes!

    "Bang!"

    "Oh!"

    The body shape that had been hard to stabilize could not help falling out. Like a turtle turned over, the huge body of the guard boss crossed the air and fell on the ground. Along with it, there were five HP slots full, the top one, and the green area dropped a little

    The players around were stunned

 Chapter 271

    With the huge body of the guard boss crashing down, the whole ground seemed to tremble at the moment, just like an earthquake, which made the minds of those players in a daze blank

    Looking at the posture of the double swords supporting the ground, there was a strange color in the eyes of all players.

    You can kill the guard boss of a top player with only one hit. In the hard fight, you lost to a player!

    At the thought of this, those players feel a burst of unreal, as if they are dreaming. They are light and floating all over, but they don''t know. It''s hard for mu cold weather!

    Previously, he lost to the guard boss in the confrontation. Mu Hantian could use his lack of seriousness as an excuse, but later, he found that he was wrong. The boss was not strong at all.

    Mu Hantian knew that if he had such a collision for the second time, he would have no extra explosive power to push and defend the boss!

    That''s why he chose to attack the eyes of the guard boss and let himself slow down.

    As expected, although this is the game world, the attack on the eyes still makes the boss suffer. He doesn''t respond in time. In addition, his body is too huge, which really makes him fall into a turtle like situation. I''m afraid he won''t be able to get up for a while.

    "Everyone! Attack!"

    The shrewd Heathcliff will not miss such an opportunity. He saw that the guard boss fell into a state similar to "rigidity". He immediately launched a charge, rushed to the guard boss with a group of players from the strategy group, and greeted the guard boss with weapons flashing with sword skills one after another!

    "Roar!" the guard boss roared up to the sky. On his ferocious skull, his huge mouth opened fiercely, and the rich energy waves condensed together. In just a moment, it turned into a sound wave. The huge roar contained in it directly caused waves of waves in the surrounding space, made everyone present uncomfortable, and slowed down the attack in his hand, The guard boss also moved!

    "Hiss!"

    As soon as the ferocious skull was thrown, "hiss", a sickle bone blade with a cold, fierce and cold light cut through the sky, like a flash of lightning, and swept away around!

    "Be careful!"

    Seeing the sickle bone blade that can definitely be hooked with the God of death waving, the Tongren face who just planned to launch the sword skill again flashed a little dignified, and retreated without hesitation!

    The attack power of the guard boss is extremely amazing. It can only be taken by Tong people, Mu Hantian and Heathcliff. In addition, no matter who is present gets a hit, the consequences are definitely no better than those players who have been cut off.

    For the dangerous surname of sickle bone blade, without the reminder of Tongren, everyone present understood that except Mu Hantian and Heathcliff, they hurried to disperse!

    Fortunately, the guard boss landed on his back at this time. Although the sickle bone blade had terrible lethality, it could not control the accuracy. Therefore, this blow cut through the space, but it just cut through and didn''t hit anyone.

    "Cold day" Heathcliff came to Mu cold day, holding a cross shield and said in a deep voice, "let''s stop it and let others take charge of the attack!"

    Mu Hantian nodded. The 75 level guard boss is really difficult to deal with. He did his best. He can''t do anything about it for a while and a half. Although Mu Hantian doesn''t think he will lose alone, although this guard boss exists once every 25 levels, he can''t fight with the help of his magic!

    However, since Heathcliff plans to attack in the way of group siege, he doesn''t have to work hard and be thankless. He is not weaker than his guard boss!

    At this time, the guard boss finally turned over from the ground during a crazy struggle, put his head on Mu Hantian and Heathcliff, who were closest to him, and looked down at them!

    "Do it!" cried Heathcliff sharply!

    Mu Hantian nodded and, together with Heathcliff, rushed to the guard boss in front, stared at the waving sickle bone blade, arched left and right, and hit Tianjing, Zijian and a cross shield on one side of his body!

    "Bang bang!"

    "Qiang!"

    "Dong!"

    "Boo!!!"

    "Let''s go too!" Tong Ren held the interpreter and the dark chaser, followed Qitai, Klein, aikiel and many players, jumped up, like a shell, hit every corner of the guard boss''s body, and with the flashing light, reduced the unreasonably thick HP groove of the guard boss by small sections.

    Everyone''s attack is like tickling for the customs guard BSS, but once there are more such attacks, even the customs guard boss can''t ignore them!

    "Roar!"

    The decline of HP groove made the guard boss roar frequently. A pair of sickle bone blades were resisted by Mu Hantian and Heathcliff and could not come out. Therefore, their huge bone tail was violently thrown into a dark shadow and cold awn and thrown around!!

    In front, Mu Hantian saw it, his pupils coagulated, and his movements changed. Tianjing and Zijian flashed a golden light, crossed a golden virtual shadow, and swept down like lightning. Then, before the bone tail was about to hit the surrounding players, it fell into the eye socket of the guard boss. Suddenly, the guard boss hissed, and the waving bone tail also stopped!

    Tongren and others couldn''t help but rejoice. They continued to bully themselves. A new round of attack was launched again, causing the boss to blow up smoke and dust all over. It was caused by the surrounding players attacking his body!

    "Oh!"

    Under the double repression of Mu Hantian, Heathcliff and many players around, the huge volume of the customs guard boss has become a burden, making it unable to move for a time. It can only twist its body randomly, causing the ground to vibrate continuously, but it can not stop the decline of HP groove!

    "Bang!"

    A silver flash appeared on the head of the guard boss, and the shining silver double swords bombarded it impolitely, and fell firmly on the head of the guard boss!

    Mu Hantian''s double swords burst down together. Even if the guard boss had five HP slots, it was a direct explosion. Although the damage was not as good as that of all the surrounding players, it was not far away!

    "Ho! Ho! Ho!"

    The sound of bombardment is still ringing, which proves that Tong people are relentlessly attacking the body of the guard boss. Heathcliff is dedicated to resisting the sickle bone blade of the guard boss with a cross shield. Mu cold day is the same. Two weapons are against two sickle bone blades, and he can still fight it, What''s more, now Heathcliff has helped him share it?

    Therefore, while resisting, Mu Hantian also took time to constantly attack the skull and four eye holes of the guard boss. One sword is stronger than another, just like a storm. The low sound is like beating on a leather drum, which makes the hearts of the players around feel tight.

    The HP of the guard boss is already half gone!

 Chapter 272

    In the unremitting attacks, even if the HP of the gatekeeper boss is too thick, it is impossible to continue to maintain it after the student has received such an attack for nearly half an hour. The HP slot does not know when it has fallen to yellow. Before long, it finally reached the red alert state!

    The players around don''t have time to pay attention to the HP slot of the gatekeeper boss. The pressure brought by the gatekeeper boss is undoubtedly huge. Under such pressure, they can only attack, attack and attack. They end the gatekeeper boss one second earlier and finish this strategy battle one second earlier.

    In order not to make the accident happen, but also not to let the victims appear again, their eyes have become blood red. In their heads, there is no other idea except that attack is attack. I''m afraid that even if the boss attacks them at this time, they won''t hide!

    Of course, it''s not that they are stupid and don''t know how to save their lives, but they have seen it before. Every time the guard boss launches an attack, Mu Hantian, who is against the sickle bone blade of the guard boss, will take time to use his sword skills and attack his skull or eyes, so as to interrupt the guard boss''s attack!

    Because of this, they can forget to avoid and attack wholeheartedly!

    Therefore, they didn''t feel that they had delivered their lives to Mu Hantian unconsciously.

    As long as Mu Hantian makes mistakes, they may die!

    But they still choose to believe Mu Hantian, the strongest player in ''Sao'', and the legendary figure who can face the guard boss alone

    Different from other players, Tongren, Qitai, Klein and aikiel believe in Mu cold day from beginning to end, so their actions are more straightforward and their efforts are the largest. Among the damage to the guard boss, they are the four most in addition to Mu cold day!

    "Boo!!!"

    With his blood red eyes open, the guard boss seemed to know that he was about to dissipate, and there seemed to be a little more fear in his hissing. In the face of the delay of Mu Hantian and Heathcliff, he gradually became crazy, and a pair of sickle bone blades waved more frequently, trying to kill the two culprits who led to this situation!

    For the final outbreak of the gatekeeper boss, Mu Hantian and Heathcliff did not relax at all, nor did they give it a chance to breathe. They knew that in the face of the 75th floor gatekeeper boss, the slightest mistake would be to lose all previous efforts and even die.

    At this time, if there are any more casualties, it will really be a little more than worth the loss!

    Therefore, even if his attention is highly focused on a pair of terrorist sickle bone blades of the guard boss, Mu Hantian is still inexhaustible. As soon as he has the opportunity to spare his hands, his double swords will attack the boss, and even Heathcliff began to take time to attack!

    Mu Hantian made so many attacks. Even if the guard boss was strong, he couldn''t resist. His huge head was smashed, and the blood light in his eyes was dimmed. It can be imagined how deadly Mu Hantian''s attack was for the guard boss!

    Indeed, without Mu Hantian, with the ability of these players on site, it takes at least an hour to end the guard boss. The same is true in the original book, but now, with Mu Hantian, the HP slot of the boss is almost empty before half an hour!

    At a certain moment, the five long HP slots are finally the last bit left!

    Mu Han''s eyes flashed a flash of light, and with a wave of his hand, Xiaoyu immediately filled up his HP that had been reduced by the hard guard boss attack. With a shock of his hands, extremely bright stars burst out on the two swords, condensing all his strength, and then jumped up quickly!

    He flashed past the waving sickle bone blade and stepped on the back of the bone blade. With a force, Mu Hantian''s figure shot at the face of the guard boss. Immediately, the twin swords with stars fell and cut through!

    "Bang!!!"

    The terrible blow, mixed with the sound of explosion, fell fiercely in the middle of the guard boss''s eyebrows. The boss''s huge skull ''Bang'' burst directly into fragments at the time of death, but there was only a red code wound left in the front of its spine like a spine!

    As the head of the guard boss burst open, its huge body was also suddenly silent and stagnated on the spot. Those bones and feet that were crawling all the time seemed to be bound by something. They were there and didn''t move any more!

    Tongren, Qitai, Klein, aikiel and the players around all stayed for a moment. The action on hand suddenly stopped. Heathcliff narrowed his eyes and put down the cross shield in his hand. Everyone''s eyes turned to the Mu cold day that fell slowly from the air and stepped on the ground for a long time.

    "Bang!"

    Like the clear sound of breaking glass, all players were shocked and began to return to their senses. The purpose was to turn the huge guard boss''s body into fragments and scatter it in all directions, accompanied by the gradual fading of the fire red color around.

    The bright room fell into the darkness at the beginning as if it had never been lit. Over the room, the English letters representing customs clearance flashed and hung over everyone''s head with the effect sound, dispelling the tight nerves in the hearts of all players.

    From the moment I stepped into the room of the customs guard boss, for half an hour, the customs guard boss was finally killed!

    75th floor! Customs clearance!

    The door of the guard boss''s room opened in an instant, exposing the outside road to the eyes of everyone present. When they came, everyone here already knew. After entering this room, unless the guard boss died or they were all extinguished, the door of the room would not open.

    Now, the door of the guard boss room has been opened and they have survived. Then there is only one. The guard boss has been killed!

    All this is true!

    "It''s over" Tong looked at the customs clearance sign above his head and gently spit out a sentence, which, like a chemical effect, mobilized the reactions of everyone present!

    "It''s over."

    "Yes, it''s over."

    "We have cleared the customs!"

    "Customs clearance!!!"

    One by one, the players tried hard to resist the impulse of cheering, because they had no strength, and their inner fatigue made them paralyze to the ground while putting down their weapons. They kept panting in their mouths, and some players had tears on their faces.

    That is the joy of the rest of life!

    But this joy soon dissipated in a voice.

    "How many people died?"

    The whole audience was suddenly quiet, and no one made any more sound. The people who were still panting violently the moment before closed their mouths and dared not make any more strange noise on the scene. They were all listening. That was a heavy number.

    "Four people."

    I don''t know who it is. I slowly said such a sentence.

    "Three people died under the attack of the guard boss at the beginning, and another person was killed by the guard boss in the process of attacking the guard boss. He was afraid and ran away."

    Hearing the speech, everyone present was silent.

 Chapter 273

    Four dead!

    Compared with the chilling number of deaths of more than a dozen people in the original book, this figure can be said to be a miracle.

    Of course, those players who collapsed on the floor of the guard boss room do not know the plot of the original work, nor do they know that in the original work, more than twice the number of them will go to hell with the four dead, but this can not avoid their cold heart.

    They all know that when they just met the guard boss, the guard boss actually had many opportunities to attack them and kill them. However, due to Mu cold weather, the guard boss''s attacks were interrupted, which made them forget everything and concentrate on the attack.

    In other words, not only four of them would have been killed without Mu Hantian''s help!

    Therefore, they don''t know the original plot, but they can see the situation just now. As long as they think that if they don''t admire the cold weather, they don''t know who may die in the hands of the customs guard boss. Their hearts are cold.

    Is it really possible for us to completely grasp the game?

    This question appeared in the hearts of everyone present.

    Only Tong Ren, Kai Tai, Klein and aikiel had this doubt in their hearts. At the same time, they cast their eyes on Mu Hantian not far away. When they saw his indifferent posture with double swords, the doubt and cold in their hearts disappeared in the next moment, and the only thing left was firmness!

    In this boss battle, Mu Hantian undoubtedly played a greater role than anyone present. Without him and Heathcliff to stop the boss''s attack, they will be completely destroyed. Without Mu Hantian, they often interrupt the attack of the guard boss and attract the hatred of the guard boss, then they will surely die more people!

    If Mu Hantian takes part in the guard boss war at each level in the future, then the complete strategy will certainly work!

    It''ll work!

    The hearts of Tongren, Qitai, Klein and aikiel must have a raging flame burning in their hearts, which is the flame of hope!

    The hope of completely raiding ''Sao''!

    On the other hand, seeing the performance of Tongren and others, Mu Hantian was relieved. At the same time, he couldn''t help but show a smile, especially when he saw Tongren start to take care of the members of the strategy group.

    "Cold day! It''s great that you''re all right!" when yasina saw the boss dead, she immediately ran to Mu cold day and hugged Mu cold day directly.

    "I''m sure it''s okay! You have to believe in my strength!" Mu Hantian immediately smiled and hugged yasna, and then said, "next we can leave the world."

    "Hey? Leave? What do you mean?" yasina didn''t understand the meaning of Mu Hantian''s words. Under yasina''s gaze, Mu Hantian silently walked to Heathcliff, and then looked at Heathcliff without saying a word.

    "It seems that you have guessed!" said Heathcliff with a serious face. "Although you can almost guess, when did you find it?"

    "During the duel with you and the battle just now, I found that your speed sometimes reached an abnormal state. Obviously, I didn''t react, but the speed behind me can keep up." Mu Hantian said very calmly. He can''t say that he knew he was Mao Chang Jingyan at the beginning, so this statement is the most reasonable at the moment.

    "That''s true! I wanted to let you enter the blood alliance Knights because of your reason in the battle, but I didn''t expect to use my authority and still lose." Heathcliff, it should not be Mao Chang Jingyan at this time. He sighed helplessly when he learned that Mu Hantian found his reason, He didn''t expect someone to break through the speed of the system and beat him with plug-ins first.

    "Use your authority? Cold day! Commander! What are you talking about?" yasina seemed to think of something at this time, but she still couldn''t believe the idea in her heart, and shouted with a unwilling face.

    "I was going to say this on the 95th floor, but now Mu Hantian seems to be able to lead you better, so I don''t need to lead." after sweeping all the players with a smile, Mao changjingyan immediately said seriously, "I''m Mao changjingyan, and further, I''m waiting for everyone''s guard boss at the top!"

    "How... How could this happen!" when yasna stumbled and was about to sit on the ground, Mu Hantian even appeared beside yasna and held her. Yasna always believed in the leader, because Heathcliff had unique attraction and charm. It can be said that he was a good leader and trained many excellent subordinates. However, at this time, she found that he was a prisoner who trapped all players, and her heart suddenly cooled.

    "You still have me!" Mu Hantian smiled and touched yasna''s head. Yasna looked at Lin Le''s peaceful expression and perked up again, but the feeling of betrayal still remained in her heart.

    "On a cold day, I''d like to know how your Sabre technique came from. In Sao, I set up ten unique skills. The strongest one is er Daoliu. My script originally used the user of Er Daoliu to play the role of a brave man against the demon king. That person is the Tongren behind you." Mao changjingyan immediately asked his doubts, "Er Daoliu was originally given to the person with the fastest reaction speed, but Tongren and you can use it with ER Daoliu, which makes me very strange!"

    "Well, I practiced that skill through Chinese swordsmanship. Maybe my body broke the restrictions of the system!" Mu Hantian said calmly at this time. You know, his second day is first-class, but the system gives it. How can the world be limited? As for the flow of ghosts and gods, it is really practiced.

    "I see. You really surprised me!" said Mao changjingyan with a sigh on his face.

    "You guy! You guy! Actually ruined our loyalty! Our hope! Completely!" at this time, one of the cadres of the blood alliance Knights stood up with a sad face. The original resolute face was now full of tears. He directly raised his long gun and roared at Mao Chang Jingyan.

    Maochang Jingyan quickly opened a menu bar. He saw the figure of the cadre immediately stop. There was a state of paralysis on HP. The cadre directly fell to the ground and could only look at Mao Chang Jingyan and shed tears.

    "Then I''ll give you a chance! As long as one of you defeats me here, even if the game is completely raided, all players can log out of the game, how?" Mao Chang Jingyan said so, but turned and directly stared at Mu Hantian with his stressed eyes, He always felt that only mu Hantian could hold the position of the brave.

    "Your undead attribute and plug-in must be closed!" Mu Hantian let go of yasna with a indifferent face, walked directly to the open space on the side and said directly. He doesn''t want Tong people to fight. You know, this is his task, and Tong people may not be able to win. In the original works, Asina fought the last blow for him in order to let him use the final big move. Now Asina certainly won''t do so, so Tong people will die.

    "That''s nature!" Mao changjingyan immediately crossed his menu again. After paralyzing all the players outside Mu Hantian, he also came to the opposite side of Mu Hantian and looked directly at Mu Hantian.

    "Cold day, come on!" yasina was half kneeling on the ground because of paralysis, but she still shouted for mu cold day. Mu cold day was the strongest in her heart, and if Mao Chang Jingyan didn''t cheat, she believed Mu cold day''s victory was certain.

 Chapter 274

    Mandatory task: since the ''plane destroyer'' has detected the existence of the host, please kill ''shizikrif'' here to pass'' Sao ''

    Double the task reward

    Mu Hantian was stunned when he received the task after killing the "skeleton Hunter", but he didn''t care, and he couldn''t stand the temptation of doubling the task reward. Therefore, there is no doubt that Mu Hantian challenged hizkrif.

    бнбнбнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Cold weather, to tell you the truth, relying on my own ability alone, I think I can''t defeat you at all. It''s estimated that I will be killed directly now!" Mao changjingyan said in a slightly unwilling tone. He had never felt that a person''s strength could be so strong before, but at the moment, if there was a positive confrontation, he would definitely lose.

    "It seems that you already know the result of this duel!" Mu Hantian said indifferently. In fact, he didn''t believe that Mao changjingyan didn''t need some special abilities! If he doesn''t use it, he can''t beat Mu Hantian at all.

    "So, I will adjust my own attribute to the attribute of the gatekeeper boss. Do you dare to accept this challenge!" Mao changjingyan immediately said. With Mao changjingyan''s words, the players in the field immediately felt a little more uneasy.

    You should know that if it was usual Heathcliff, he would certainly win with Mu Hantian''s current strength, but it would be completely different with the attribute of guarding the customs boss. The guard boss doesn''t have much AI. In the end, it also depends on a certain attack mode. Moreover, his body is huge, which means that he will never be as flexible as the player''s body. After Mao changjingyan has such powerful attributes, it can be said that the outcome of this duel is unknown.

    Yasina and other people who have a deep relationship with Mu Hantian are very anxious at this time. They don''t want Mu Hantian to face such a dangerous situation.

    "NAH! Athena! We can definitely go back, trust me." Mu Hantian said this sentence with an indifferent face. It can be said that this sentence is completely within the expectation of Athena. Mu Hantian has never been afraid of picking up the gatekeeper boss alone. If she doesn''t exist, it is estimated that Mu Hantian has won the gatekeeper boss of this floor by himself.

    "Well, come on, ''Heathcliff''" Mu Hantian took out Tianjing and Zijian and looked at Mao changjingyan, who also drew his sword from the cross shield.

    "Qiang!" at the next moment, the figures of the two people disappeared directly in place. Although Mao Chang Jingyan''s reaction speed was not as fast as Mu Hantian, he flattened the influence of the reaction speed by virtue of his powerful attributes. The figures of the two people kept separating and then approached quickly, and constantly collided with fierce sparks at the same time.

    "Boom!" with the battle between the two, bursts of shock waves continued to spread out from the collision point to the surrounding, and the original flat ground had become broken. Mu Hantian quickly chopped at Mao Chang Jingyan with Tianjing and Zijian, but Mao Chang Jingyan''s Cross shield could quickly appear on the route of the two knives every time, which was very easy to block Mu Hantian''s attack.

    "Ha!" Mao changjingyan has lost his original calm look. At this time, his expression is very severe. Mu Hantian''s strength is not lost to him. Sometimes he has to be beaten back a few steps. This is not an attribute that the original player can have. Mu Hantian can act as the guard boss himself.

    Mao Chang Jingyan''s shield immediately sent out a full light and directly waved the cross shield laterally towards Mu Hantian. At the same time, the cross sword hid under the shield and quickly stabbed Mu Hantian.

    "Ming shenliu - wing front" Mu Hantian found the killing move of Mao Chang Jingyan, and the two swords supported Mao Chang Jingyan''s attack at the same time. Then Mu Hantian''s sword swung like a willow twig blown by the wind, and Mao Chang Jingyan''s sword and shield seemed to be affected by something and spread directly to both sides, which was directly cut by Mu Hantian.

    "Six Swords - a thought of immeasurable robbery." Mu Hantian took advantage of his offensive and immediately stepped forward. At the same time, two swords quickly cut into Mao Chang Jingyan. Mao Chang Jingyan''s eyes coagulated, and the shield covered his body again.

    Mu Hantian didn''t want to attack beyond the shield''s defense at all, but planned to directly hit the shield. He found that with his current attributes, he could compete with Mao Chang Jingyan head-on, that is to say, the head-on confrontation would not fall behind at all. As long as Mao Chang Jingyan''s shield was cut off, or even opened, he could do damage to Mao Chang Jingyan.

    "Qiang! Qiang! Qiang!" the players around saw fierce sparks between the two people. At the same time, there was a loud collision. Mu Hantian''s sword kept chopping on Mao Chang Jingyan''s Cross shield, and the range of the shield in Mao Chang Jingyan''s hand would become huge every time. Mao Chang Jingyan fought back with the cross sword every time, But Zijian blocked Mao Chang Jingyan''s attack in time every time.

    "Divine Shield cut!" the cross shield and cross sword in Mao changjingyan''s hand sent out a huge particle effect. The cross shield directly blocked Mu Hantian''s cut and pushed upward, while the cross sword quickly cut into Mu Hantian''s waist. When the sub sword appeared again, the cross sword turned back and directly hit Mu Hantian''s arm, Let Mu cold day have to step back.

    "Cut, Ming shenliu - full moon teeth!" Mu Hantian''s left and right hands directly took double swords and put on a cross posture, quickly cut to Mao Chang Jingyan. Mao Chang Jingyan couldn''t help sneering, and the cross shield in his hand directly met Mu Hantian again. Mu Hantian''s attack was blocked again because of the horizontal cross shield, Behind the shield is the cold sight of Mao Chang Jingyan.

    The cross sword in Mao Chang Jingyan''s hand grabbed Mu Hantian''s flaw without hesitation and stabbed him directly. However, thanks to Mu Hantian''s strong reaction nerve, Zijian blocked Mao Chang Jingyan''s attack again.

    However, this time, Mao Chang Jingyan no longer took a step forward to prevent the attack. The cross sword in his right hand directly turned into a storm. Countless sword shadows directly attacked Mu Hantian, and the sub sword also burst into blue light, constantly intersecting with the cross sword and cross shield in Mao Chang Jingyan''s hand.

    The particle effect representing the sword skill is constantly produced from the two people. There is no sound ground around. Even if the terrain has been changed, the two people still have no change. They constantly fight with the sword skill. One is the sword skill of the system, and the other is their own experience. Mu Hantian believes that he will not lose.

    "Empty view sword - six clean cuts!" among the countless sword lights, Mu Hantian made another effort and launched an attack on Mao changjingyan, and the cross shield in Mao changjingyan''s hand suddenly burst into a huge light, directly facing Mu Hantian''s double swords.

    "Boom!" Mao changjingyan''s eyes widened directly at this time. At this time, his cross shield kept pressing on himself, as if Mu Hantian would not stop until the two swords in his hand cut off the shield. With the handover of weapons, an air wave that was obviously several times stronger than before directly surged up. Mao Chang Jingyan couldn''t bear this power at all and directly knelt down. At the same time, the cross sword in his right hand had no power to stab mu in the cold day. He could only support his body and directly inserted it on the ground.

    A dignified color flashed in their eyes. Mao changjingyan didn''t expect Mu Hantian''s power to be even greater than expected, while Mu Hantian didn''t expect to be blocked under such circumstances, but both sides didn''t stop the duel of power, and their eyes kept converging. As long as either party failed, it must be directly subjected to a big attack.

    Mao Chang Jingyan and Mu Hantian naturally couldn''t bear this loss. Mu Hantian naturally needless to say, although Mao Chang Jingyan changed his attributes, he didn''t change his blood bar and didn''t intend to win by changing blood.

    "Ming shenliu - blade of the wind!" Mu Hantian smiled at this time, but it was not so good-looking in the eyes of Mao Chang Jingyan at the moment. Mu Hantian was no longer attached to wrestling. After all, the risk of wrestling was still great. Mu Hantian quickly rotated around in the direction of the shield, and a powerful sword pressure was formed in an instant.

    "Terrible!" there was a huge tornado at the foot of Mao Chang Jingyan, and Mao Chang Jingyan didn''t have the body shape of the boss. He was blown into the air in an instant. At the same time, there were many sword wave cutting scars on his body, and his HP value was declining. It has to be said that in PVP, Mu Hantian is a bug level skill, and Mao changjingyan doesn''t have much defense ability in the air, so he has become a fish to be slaughtered.

    "Ghost flow - death... What!" Mu Hantian''s figure jumped up again, and the two swords directly emitted their own light. However, Mu Hantian in the middle of the air saw that Mao Chang Jingyan didn''t try to block the attack with a shield. He saw that the cross shield in his hand had emitted a bright light, and his figure immediately escaped from the influence of the tornado and made a direct breakthrough, Rushed into the cold sky in mid air.

    "Boom!" seeing Mao Chang Jingyan''s action, Mu Hantian immediately stopped his behavior and quickly put two swords in front of him. The next moment, the cross shield appeared in Mu Hantian''s eyes. The two swords directly blocked the huge cross shield, and a huge force was directly transmitted to Mu Hantian''s body. Mu Hantian''s figure disappeared from the original place in an instant, Quickly flew back, fell heavily on the ground, and rolled up a huge smoke.

    After Maochang Jingyan got away from the tornado, the cross shield and cross sword in his hand still shone with the light of sword technology, and directly rushed into Mu Hantian''s landing point, ready to attack again while Mu Hantian lost power.

    "Ming shenliu - death sprint!" Mu Hantian quickly stood up from a back somersault on the ground, scanned the surrounding smoke, and directly plunged into the past towards the position of Maochang Jingyan in his impression. At the same time, Tianjing in his hand directly burst out a huge light.

 Chapter 275

    As soon as Mu Han Tian rushed out, he saw the figure of Mao Chang Jingyan rushing towards him with the cross shield in his hand. In a moment, the sword and shield handed over to each other again. Mu Hantian''s attack didn''t have much impact. The cross shield in Mao changjingyan''s hand was also as strong (cough б· б· don''t want to skew, want to skew to the wall.) but because of the previous collision, there were countless sword marks on the cross shield at this time.

    "This shield is definitely the top equipment you got with your authority!" Mu Hantian said with a tangled face at this time. The general shield should have been chopped by him long ago, but Mao Chang Jingyan''s shield can still persist after being attacked by him so many times. Although it doesn''t look so exquisite at this time, it obviously has a lot of durability.

    "As a producer, you need to give yourself a reward occasionally!" Mao Chang jingyansi didn''t care about using her authority to engage in equipment, and with this shield, he could fight Mu Hantian in this way, otherwise he would have been killed by Mu Hantian because the equipment was broken. The sword under Mao Chang Jingyan''s Cross shield once again emitted the light of sword skill. At the same time, the shield directly pushed Tianjing away, and Mu Hantian''s sub sword also emitted the light of sword skill, and immediately collided again.

    "Ghost flow - flying dance" Mu Hantian spun his body at the moment when the cross swords crossed. Mao changjingyan couldn''t resist the power from Mu Hantian''s sword for a moment. Mao changjingyan was directly repulsed by this power.

    "Ming shenliu - blade of the wind" Mu Hantian immediately put Tianjing and Zijian into the scabbard and rushed directly to Maochang Jingyan while Maochang Jingyan had lost his posture because of his attack.

    At this time, because Mao Chang Jingyan exceeded Mu Hantian''s attribute value, he saw the moment Mu Hantian pulled his sword through his dynamic vision. The cross sword in his hand stabbed directly in the direction Mu Hantian rushed. For a moment, the figures of both sides immediately staggered and turned their backs to each other.

    "Cold day!" Athena immediately shouted in surprise, but because of the limitations of the system, Athena could not do any farming. At this time, Mu Hantian had a huge wound on his body, and the double swords were still in the sheath around his waist, and the HP fell from yellow to red in an instant, and there were also two wounds on Mao Chang Jingyan behind him, and HP also fell from yellow to red.

    "It seems that we are going to decide the outcome!" Mu Hantian naturally heard yasna''s voice, gave yasna a reassuring look, and turned to Mao Chang Jingyan.

    "Unexpectedly, your attack is still so fast! Even with my current attributes, I can only use the cross sword to counterattack, not block." Mao changjingyan looked at his blood bar and looked at Mu Hantian seriously. To know that his attributes are quite high, even his chop can resist, but Juhe''s chop speed is too fast, which completely exceeded his reaction, Can only reluctantly fight back.

    "Ming shenliu - red lotus industry fire" Mu Hantian, holding Tianjing and Zijian, quickly attacked Jingyan in Maochang.

    "Qiang!" Mao changjingyan looked at Mu Hantian''s attack and immediately resisted it with his cross shield. He didn''t know if it would break like last time.

    "Ming shenliu - death comes" Mu Hantian attacked Mao Chang Jingyan''s shield like last time, but this time it seemed to have failed.

    "Lost... Failed?" Tong people looked at the scene in front of them and had widened their eyes, hoping to see the moment when Mao Chang Jingyan fell down, but Mao Chang Jingyan''s half kneeling figure slowly stood up, which immediately made them feel desperate. Even Mu Hantian''s so-called last blow failed to defeat Mao Chang Jingyan.

    "It''s not over yet!" yasina looked at the situation of the battle and immediately shouted anxiously. She was afraid that Mu Hantian would give up hope and think she had lost. However, at this time, a voice came from Maochang Jingyan and attracted everyone''s attention.

    "Pa... pa... Pa..." I saw cracks on the cross shield in Mao Chang Jingyan''s hand. For a moment, the cracks filled the whole cross shield, directly broken and dissipated in the air.

    "Human ghost - future forever rob and kill" Mu Hantian knew the current situation early in the morning. He saw Mu Hantian standing his double swords in front of him and rotating constantly, like a big windmill, while Mu Hantian''s eyes were still staring at the direction of Maochang Jingyan.

    "Terrible! Didn''t expect that the shield was strengthened and still couldn''t stop the blow!" Mao changjingyan immediately opened the panel in his hand and tried to equip another shield in the item column. He didn''t think that he could stop any blow of Mu Hantian without a shield, but his action was too late. As time slowed down, Mu Hantian''s figure burst out again, It completely exceeded the speed of any time before. At this time, it seemed that there were countless residual shadows behind him. A huge red and black line rushed directly to Mao Chang Jingyan who kept drawing out the menu at this time. It seemed that there were more sweat drops on Mao Chang Jingyan''s head.

    "This is a new move I''ve come to understand. Go on! The flow of the gods - the shadow of dreams!" a huge wind suddenly formed between the two people, followed by a flash of sword light. Mu Hantian''s figure directly appeared behind Mao Chang Jingyan, and a cross shield exactly the same as that just appeared in Mao Chang Jingyan''s hand, But there were three huge scars on his body.

    "Boom......" Mao Chang Jingyan''s pupil widened directly for a moment, and the whole person fell down so heavily with the influence of gravity.

    Everyone''s eyes directly stayed at this moment, and the paralysis effect on his body was lifted, as if time had stopped. No one took action. Only the Nine Tailed Fox directly waved the white light in his hand and added some blood to Mu cold day at the moment of lifting the paralysis.

    "It seems that it''s over!" after a short absence, Mao changjingyan returned to his look in his pupils. He looked at the HP bar falling over him, then scanned the players around him, and finally stopped at the Mu cold day that had come to him again.

    "Ah, it''s over. With the players'' victory." Mu Hantian slowly closed his eyes.

    Ding, congratulations to the host on completing the main task of customs clearance, Ian grunt.

    "Really..." Mao Chang Jingyan''s figure turned into light with this sentence, and dissipated in the air with the broken sound. At this moment, a few words appeared in front of each player everywhere in the game.

    Game introduction completed!

    "It''s over..." all the people present looked at the huge words in front of them. After a long time, someone finally made a voice.

    "Yes, everyone. Our strategy was successful." Mu Hantian smiled happily. Tears flowed from everyone''s faces and hugged each other. After so long death game, it will end now.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    "Sure enough, did I replace with Tongren?" Mu Hantian looked at the scenery in front of him at this time and didn''t know what expression to make. At this time, Mu Hantian was surrounded by white clouds, and the lower part was obviously empty, but it was like flat ground. He could walk everywhere, and in the distance was the collapsing Ian grunt. Mu Hantian had the impression that this was the last place where Tong people talked with Mao Chang Jingyan, so he silently turned his head. As he expected, in front of him was the beautiful figure of Li Fa, holding a petite girl in white at this time.

    "I succeeded!" Mu Hantian looked at the two people and directly showed a bright smile.

    "Cold day! You are such a fool! Why do you want to go alone!" yasina immediately rushed to Mu cold day''s arms and kept beating Mu cold day''s chest, while the knot was clever and smiled happily beside them.

    "Do you know how worried I am about you!" yasina thought of the almost disappearing HP value when Mu cold day was fighting, and her tears couldn''t help flowing out slowly. She couldn''t imagine the moment Mu cold day died.

    "Well, don''t cry! You see, tie clothes are laughing!" Mu Hantian looked at yasna with tears on her face, looked a little panicked, awkwardly comforted yasna and wiped the tears off her face.

    "Dad, mom, we should always be together." Jieyi blinked her moving eyes and immediately squeezed them in their arms, as if she wanted to express that she would be ignored if she went on like this.

    "Puff! Well, we want to be together forever!" looking at the coquettish behavior of Jieyi, Athena immediately laughed and stopped her tears.

    "What place is this?" yasina just reflected her doubts about this place.

    "Maochang Jingyan, you should be here!" Mu Hantian naturally knew that this was the place created by Maochang Jingyan, so he said it directly.

    "It seems that you guessed again!" the appearance of this voice made yasna turn her head directly. The person in front of her was no longer the familiar person, wearing a white coat and a smart and peaceful face. She was completely a different person, but the three people knew his identity at the moment.

    "Tuan... No, Maochang Jingyan, this game has been cleared!" yasina said slightly melancholy at this time. The death game for several years gave her many bad memories, but also gave her the best memories of her life. At this time, she also saw the collapse of Ian grunt, and suddenly her heart was like a five flavor bottle overturned. She didn''t know what to say.

    "Yes, the only remaining players have all left the game and returned to the real world five minutes ago."

 Chapter 276

    "Then why are we still in this world?" when yasina heard that the others were out, she immediately breathed a sigh of relief, but immediately looked at Mao changjingyan.

    Mao Chang Jingyan glanced at yasna and said calmly, "you don''t need to worry. You have indeed passed the customs. This is an indisputable fact. The reason why you are here is just some words. You want to ask about the cold weather."

    As soon as yasina and Jieyi''s faces tightened, they grabbed Mu Hantian''s hand and looked at Mao changjingyan with some vigilance. Mu Hantian seemed to be surprised by Mao changjingyan''s speech, but he didn''t worry about what Mao changjingyan would do like yasina and Jieyi.

    Clapped their hands and motioned them not to be nervous. Then Mu Han took a step forward and said to Mao Chang Jingyan, "I''m very curious. For me who has little intersection with you, what else puzzles you."

    "Indeed, before the ''Sao'' didn''t start, we didn''t even know each other''s existence. Even in the ''Sao'', we can count the number of times we met with one hand." Mao Chang Jingyan was as calm as ever, but his tone was not clear. But it reveals an unknown meaning.

    "But I''ve been watching you!"

    Hearing this sentence, Mu Hantian was not surprised, rather, with his own performance. If Maochang Jingyan doesn''t pay attention to himself at all. That''s what should really be surprised, so he didn''t speak, just quietly waiting for Mao Chang Jingyan''s next words.

    "This question. I''ve wanted to ask you for a long time." Mao Chang Jingyan stared at his speechless face and said, "since I decided to change the nature of ''Sao'' into a death game, I''ve been ready to let the world bear everyone''s anger and all my sins."

    "I know that on the day when ''Sao'' opens, when I become an administrator and announce the truth of the world to 10000 players, Mao Chang Jingyan and ''Sao'' will become synonymous with resentment in all the population. I always think so."

    "However, you are the only one who makes me miscalculate for the first time." Mao changjingyan shakes his head and laughs. "I have never heard you complain about the world or scold the world since I learned that you exist. I have never seen you hate the world at all!"

    "Obviously, I trapped you here and hung your head on a knife. It may be cut off at any time and kill you on the spot, but why don''t you care at all?" Mao changjingyan said bluntly. His eyes were filled with a sense of urgency.

    "Can you answer me why?"

    "Why?" Mu Hantian was silent, looked up at the endless sky and said, "SA, who knows? Maybe I have experienced death!"

    Mao Chang Jingyan frowned and didn''t seem satisfied with Mu Hantian''s answer. Although he thought he was very smart, he didn''t see through every idea of the people''s heart.

    So he opened his mouth. When he wanted to say something, Mu Hantian''s next sentence made him settle there.

    "In any case, the game is the game," Mu Hantian said comfortably with a pleasant arc at the corner of his mouth, stretched his waist and said, "I had a good time. That''s enough!"

    As soon as Mao Chang Jingyan''s face changed, his eyes that had been staring at Mu Hantian quietly changed, becoming brighter and with a little relief.

    If there is a deep feeling of looking at Mu Hantian with a pleasant face and some yasna and Jieyi immersed in Mu Hantian''s words, Mao changjingyan smiles like a self mockery. "Perhaps you are the most correct one."

    Mao Chang Jingyan turned around and turned his back to the three. "I haven''t congratulated you yet. On a cold day, I congratulate you on passing the customs."

    Then, Mao Chang Jingyan walked towards the unknown edge of the sky, and his body slowly disappeared there, as if he had never appeared.

    "It seems that it''s almost time! Jieyi, I can take you out right away!" Mu Hantian smiled and touched Jieyi''s head. Jieyi nodded, and the little light floated out directly, and then held Jieyi''s hand. Jieyi instantly turned into a light and flowed into the system.

    "Then, Athena, please wait a moment! I''ll pick you up in the real world right away." Mu Hantian stroked Athena''s back and smiled happily.

    "I''ll wait for you." Athena immediately smiled, and the moving faces left tears again. In the sunset, the figures of both sides approached and kissed each other again.

 Chapter 277

    In the highest ward of a hospital, there is a beautiful girl lying on the hospital bed, with long chestnut hair and snow-white skin. Her beautiful posture is like a sleeping beauty, but her head has a mechanical helmet, which represents the helmet of the player of the death game Sao.

    "Why didn''t you wake up!" there were two people in suits standing beside the hospital bed. One of them obviously showed a very anxious expression on his face. He kept walking around and looked directly at the doctor who was taking care of the girl.

    "It has been three hours since players across the country woke up. I just learned that nearly 300 people are also in this situation, which is likely to be a system delay problem." the doctor said helplessly. After all, he can''t do anything about this situation. The corners of the mouth of another man in a suit secretly aroused a smile.

    "Won''t there be anything like this?" the anxious man asked nervously.

    "I can only guarantee that Miss Jiecheng won''t have any problems at present, and her helmet is still working as before." the doctor was silent for a while and said casually.

    "I see. How much trouble for the doctor." the anxious man then helplessly fell on the wall and asked the doctor to step back. Looking at the daughter lying in bed in front of him, he wanted to smoke a cigarette, but thinking of her state, he took back the cigarette he had just pulled out.

    The anxious man is Jiecheng Zhangsan, and the other is his adopted son Xuxiang Yanzhi.

    "Then, do you agree with what you said before?" Xuxiang asked Yasuna''s father calmly at this time.

    Jiecheng Zhangsan frowned, looked at Xuxiang Yanzhi at this time, and directly asked, "Yanzhi, have you really decided? Tomorrow Nai is likely to continue like this. Even so, do you want to marry her?"

    Xuxiang has always liked Yasuna and completely wanted to possess her. At this time, he took advantage of the loopholes in the game and successfully trapped Yasuna and 300 players who are about to leave in another game called alo. Taking advantage of this opportunity, as long as he keeps asking her father Jiecheng Zhangsan to get married, he will succeed sooner or later.

    And Jiecheng Zhangsan didn''t know what he did. He always regarded him as his confidant and excellent adopted son. But he didn''t expect that there was another evil side under his harmless expression.

    "Yes, no matter what tomorrow Nai becomes, my mind will not change." Xuxiang Yanzhi helped the falling glasses and looked at Jiecheng Zhangsan with a smile.

    Hearing Xuxiang''s words, jiechengzhangsan didn''t say anything, but in his eyes, there was a trace of appreciation.

    "In that case, I don''t object." Jiecheng Zhangsan said without hesitation: "I agree with you about mingranai!"

    Xuxiang''s eyes brightened, and then respectfully made a salute to Jiecheng Zhangsan.

    "Thank you very much for your success!"

    "No, I should apologize to you." Jiecheng Zhangsan shook his head. "Ming Yue Nai has become what she is now. You can not dislike her and are willing to take care of her for the rest of your life. I not only want to apologize to you, but also thank you."

    "No, no, no, don''t say that!" Xuxiang said with some trepidation: "Miss Mingyue Nai is so beautiful that I believe no one will dislike her."

    "Really?" Jiecheng Zhangsan couldn''t help smiling. "That''s good."

    Xuxiang also smiled and lowered his head. At the moment of lowering, an expression full of evil, strange and negative emotions appeared on his face, smashing all his just kind appearance!

    Although he appears to be very kind and kind, in fact, Xuxiang''s original surname is an ambitious man with egoism!

    Jiecheng Zhangsan didn''t know that in his eyes, the so-called excellent adopted son not only had a completely different surname from the surface, but also was evil and abnormal. Similarly, he was also the culprit who made Jiecheng mingranai still didn''t wake up!

    Few people know that when he was a student, he used to belong to the same laboratory as Mao Chang Jingyan!

    It was he who imprisoned the consciousness of 300 players, including Jiecheng mingranai, who were liberated from the "Sao" after complete customs clearance, into the imaginary world he operated, carrying out illegal and inhuman brain experiments!

    This is enough to cause such a lunatic crime as "human experiment"!

    And these things, Jiecheng Zhangsan doesn''t know at all, let alone. At the moment when Jiecheng mingranai is imprisoned, Xuxiang Shenzhi dares to propose marriage. Otherwise, Jiecheng mingranai will never marry Xuxiang Shenzhi, a disgusting and abnormal person!

    "That''s right."

    Xuxiang changed the expression on his face, showed that false and kind smile again, and looked at Jiecheng Zhangsan

    "Madam."

    Different from Jiecheng Zhangsan, who has always trusted Xuxiang Yanzhi, Jiecheng mingyuenai''s mother is not as optimistic about Xuxiang Yanzhi as Jiecheng Zhangsan.

    Jiecheng Zhangsan doesn''t pay much attention to the people around him. He will only devote his energy to the operation of the company. He is not at home for his career. Moreover, he only values Xuxiang''s development ability, management ability and rising ambition, and doesn''t see people''s ability at all.

    Unlike Jiecheng Zhangsan, Ming Ranai''s mother did not see Xuxiang''s disguise, but she didn''t know whether it was the sixth sense of sensitivity as a female surname. She always held a very unpopular attitude towards Xuxiang''s perfect and excellent performance.

    Therefore, once they know that their daughter will marry Xuxiang Shenzhi, mingranai''s mother will never agree, even if she will not object. It is likely to drag on. In that case, it is very disadvantageous for Xuxiang Shenzhi, who is trapped in the imaginary world and wants to succeed.

    It seems that Jiecheng Zhangsan also thought of his wife. His eyebrows were subconsciously wrinkled, and he was a little helpless in his heart. He didn''t know why his wife didn''t like Xuxiang Yanzhi so much, but he also thought that his wife shouldn''t be so easy to promise to marry mingranai to Xuxiang Yanzhi.

    But Jiecheng Zhangsan didn''t mean to regret, but said to Xuxiang Yanzhi, "don''t worry, I''ll convince her."

    With that, Jiecheng Zhangsan also patted Xuxiang''s shoulder. "Everyone sees your achievements and abilities. I believe that mingranai''s mother is the same. As long as you continue to work hard, she will not reject you and will not object to your marriage with mingranai at that time."

    "That''s right." Xuxiang stretched out a smile. "If only there were no objection."

    Just as Xuxiang''s words had just fallen, a lazy voice, completely different from the two present, sounded in the whole ward!

    "No, I object."

 Chapter 278

    "No, I object."

    Totally unaware of the sudden addition of a person here, Jiecheng Zhangsan and Xuxiang Yanzhi were surprised, quickly turned their heads and looked at the sound source. At this look, they saw that a teenager with black casual clothes and black hair and black pupils sat on one side of mingranai''s hospital bed and looked softly at mingranai''s only exposed cheek.

    Looking at the young man who didn''t know when to appear there, Jiecheng Zhangsan and Xuxiang Yanzhi stepped back two steps at a loss.

    The two of them are clearly standing in front of the door. If someone comes in, they must pass by them before they can go to mingranai''s bed. Otherwise, they have to climb in through the window.

    But they didn''t notice that someone entered the ward, and the gate was still tightly closed. If someone opened the door, they couldn''t hide it from them, let alone pass by them silently without being found. It''s impossible.

    The only explanation is that the boy in front of us climbed in through the window!

    A man who climbed in through the window is suspicious, isn''t he?

    "Who are you?" Jiecheng Zhangsan took the lead in responding, adjusted his breathing, and said to the other party. Xuxiang stretched him back, but he didn''t open his mouth. He just stared at the other party''s hand that was touching mingranai''s cheek, and a violent light flashed in his eyes.

    Jiecheng Zhangsan''s question made the young man touch Mingyue Nai''s cheek and pause slightly. He took back his hands reluctantly, and a pair of black pupils moved to Jiecheng Zhangsan''s body.

    "My name is mu Hantian!"

    "Mu Hantian." when they heard the name, they first pondered for a while, as if they were looking for information about the person in front of them in their mind, which did not disappoint them. They successfully found the information of the person in front of them, but those information made their face slightly change.

    During the three years of ''Sao'' operation, external people did not take any action, but their actions ended in failure.

    Mao Chang Jingyan''s method is too sharp, and his head is not generally smart. The surname of the helmet "nervgear" developed by him can be almost stable to a thrilling level. There is no loophole to drill. The operation system "cardinal" of "Sao" is also stable to make outsiders helpless. Considering the safety of the victims, Those who planned to use rescue methods were all defeated. They didn''t even know what kind of internal form the ''Sao'' was, so that the players were trapped in the ''Sao'' for so long that they finally liberated themselves.

    Of course, there is no shortage of smart people in the world. When there is no way to intervene, some people have adopted a circuitous policy and extracted some intelligence from the ''cardinal'' system that does not affect the normal operation of ''Sao''. For example, the ability value of players, that is, their surnames!

    Therefore, almost everyone who knows this information knows that in ''Sao'', the player with the most powerful ability value is a character named ''mu Hantian''!

    With the status of Jiecheng Zhangsan and Xuxiang, they just have the ability to obtain this part of information!

    "You are the first person of Mu Hantian? ''Sao''." Jiecheng Zhangsan frowned and looked at Mu Hantian''s face with some vigilance. We can''t blame him for his appearance. In fact, the way the people in front of us not only appeared was very worrying, but also their own identity made others unable to be vigilant against him.

    Now that we know that the player with the most powerful ability value in ''Sao'' is mu Hantian, how can we not do any investigation on him?

    However, no matter who it is, the final result of the investigation is no result!

    Mu Hantian, let alone his identity background, didn''t even appear in the household register. He didn''t register his ID card at all. He was like a nonexistent person!

    Such a person now suddenly appears around him. How can Jiecheng Zhangsan not be vigilant?

    "Can I treat you as a bad member of the illegal invasion?" Jiecheng Zhang said in a deep voice. He really had the idea of calling the guard.

    Mu Han Tian smiled softly. He glanced at Xuxiang Yanzhi, who stood by and lowered his head. Then he looked at Jiecheng Zhangsan.

    "Well, although I don''t care very much, but if you do that, I will be very troubled." Mu Hantian scratched his hair and pulled up one hand of Ming yuenai.

    "Mr. Jiecheng, we can talk about our problem later. Let me save Ming yuenai first, okay?"

    "You... What are you talking about..." hearing the speech, not only Jiecheng Zhangsan, but also Xuxiang''s face changed dramatically. He said, "you say you have a way to save Ming yuenai?"

    Mu Hantian just glanced at them, and his eyes fell on Ming Ranai. Seeing her face weak, her eyebrows deeply pouted, and an expression as if she were having a nightmare, Mu Hantian felt a pain in his heart and a trace of killing in his eyes, which was aimed at Xuxiang!

    Mu Hantian, who knows the original work, of course knows that the person who imprisoned Ming yuenai has to stretch out, and even coveted Ming yuenai. In the original work, he almost violated Ming yuenai. These alone are enough to let him die countless times.

    But now the most important thing is to wake up Ming yuenai first, Xuxiang stretch it, and then cook it slowly.

    "Mr. Cheng." Mu Hantian raised his head and faced Zhang San of Cheng Cheng. "If you can, I want you to go out first."

    Jiecheng Zhangsan''s face trembled. Mu Hantian''s eyes looked uncertain. He was struggling. He didn''t want Ming yuenai to get along with a person of unknown origin alone. It was too dangerous.

    But mu Hantian''s words shook him deeply.

    In the end, what should we do?

 Chapter 279

    While Jiecheng Zhangsan was wavering over his choice, Xuxiang Shenzhi was staring at Mu Hantian, trying to find out a little flaw and expose his lie of "saving Ming yuenai".

    It was not that Xuxiang Yanzhi also wavered, but that he was flustered.

    No one knows what he does better than him.

    He imprisoned Ming rinai into the imaginary world, and took 300 players as experimental objects to study ways to change human brain thinking.

    Once all this is exposed, he will not only lose his current status, but also become a criminal comparable to Mao Chang Jingyan, and there will be no place to turn over!

    Of course, it is impossible for Xuxiang to let all this happen, so he hides his experiments and actions very deeply. Even the experimental place is set in the imaginary world to prevent that once there is an accident, with his authority in the imaginary world, he can eliminate all criminal evidence with only one button!

    However, if Ming yuenai wakes up, his consciousness of imprisoning 300 players will be exposed, and then he will be investigated. Everything he has done will be turned upside down and displayed in front of everyone!

    Xuxiang will never allow this to happen!

    Although I don''t know if this guy named Mu Hantian has any way to save mingranai and whether he will succeed in the end, Xuxiang Yanzhi doesn''t want to take a risk!

    "Mr. Mu Hantian, right?"

    Xuxiang Yanzhi stood up on the spot, completely hid his emotions in his heart, slightly lowered his head, hid the only eye that might expose his thoughts under the reflected light of the lens, and put a kind expression on his face as always.

    "Although your proposal is very exciting, I''m sorry. I don''t think so many doctors and experts can solve the problem. You''re really worried that you don''t want to disclose the origin. So please forgive us for not giving sister Mingyue Nai to you like this!"

    Although the language in Xu xiangshen''s words is very simple and easy to understand, the underlying meaning is to tell Jiecheng Zhangsan that the other party is always a figure of unknown origin and is not trustworthy.

    Indeed, Xuxiang''s words slowly calmed the vacillation in Jiecheng Zhangsan''s heart, who had always trusted him, and the Tianping he chose also began to lean towards Xuxiang''s words, so he took a breath.

    "Sorry, I''d better ask you to leave here." Jiecheng Zhangsan said in this way, which made Mu Han feel a little angry and helpless at the same time.

    If it weren''t for the fact that the other party was Athena''s father, he would have put them down first and talked about other things after saving Athena.

    Mu Hantian turned his head, looked at yasina''s pale and beautiful face, slowly took her hand and held it in her palm.

    Seeing Mu Hantian''s action, Jiecheng Zhangsan and Xuxiang stretched their faces, with some anger in their eyes. Just trying to stop Mu Hantian''s action, they heard Mu Hantian speak.

    "Ah! Mr. Jiecheng, you shouldn''t know. Before that, Ming yuenai had been trapped in ''Sao''?" Mu Hantian looked up and said something that made Jiecheng zhangsany a little silent. Seeing this, Mu Hantian immediately said something that surprised the two people present.

    "In that world, Ming yuenai and I are husband and wife!" Mu Hantian slowly said, "we have lived together for a whole year."

    Mu Hantian''s eyes became a little dim. He said in a low tone to Jiecheng Zhangsan: "Mr. Jiecheng, if it were you, your wife would lie in the hospital bed like this, and she couldn''t even move. She doesn''t even know where her consciousness is locked up, but you have a way to save her..."

    Raised his head, looked straight ahead, looked at Zhang San''s eyes, Mu Hantian seriously said, "what would you do?"

    "I..." Jiecheng Zhangsan opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but looking at Mu Hantian''s eyes, he suddenly felt speechless.

    Even if the emotions contained in Mu Hantian''s words are very sincere, Jiecheng Zhangsan''s eyes are not good. Naturally, he doesn''t know whether the words said by the mysterious man in front of him are worth trusting.

    Instead, after listening to Mu Hantian''s words, the look in his eyes immediately changed, became a little ferocious and a little jealous.

    Jiecheng Ming rinai, in that garbage game, lying in this man''s arms for a whole year?

    Husband and wife relationship, no wonder that woman refused to compromise after learning about her situation.

    At the thought of this, there was a violent mood in Xuxiang''s heart, which made him want to break the man in front of him, but he still hid his thoughts, and a morbid smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.

    "Mr. Mu Hantian, I''m very troubled by your words." Xuxiang Yanzhi pushed his glasses and smiled faintly with a trace of pleasure. "Don''t you know? Just now, Miss Ming yuenai''s father has agreed to let Miss Ming yuenai marry me, that is, now miss Ming yuenai is my fiancee!"

    Xuxiang looked at Mu Hantian and looked forward to seeing Mu Hantian''s shocked and angry expression. At the same time, he said in this way: "even if you lived in that game with Miss Mingyue Nai for a year, everything in that false world is countless, and so is your relationship with Miss Mingyue Nai!"

    As Xuxiang''s voice spread, everything in the whole room was silent, leaving only the temperature that suddenly became a little lower raging in the scene, so that Jiecheng Zhangsan and Xuxiang felt cold in their hearts, unconsciously shivered and took a step back.

    Facts have proved that Xuxiang''s words did play a role. Mu Hantian also looked at the clown for the first time. There was no shock and anger expected by Xuxiang, let alone ridicule and contempt. There were only ancient wells like calm water, but Xuxiang felt a little uneasy in his heart.

    "You said that Mr. Jiecheng just agreed with you to marry Ming yuenai?" Mu Hantian pulled a slight arc from the corner of his mouth and turned his side over his head. "But I seem to have said it just now. Am I against it?"

    "Mr. Mu Hantian, I know you are a little unhappy." Xuxiang stretched his head down, and the corner of his mouth also contains an arc. "It''s just that mingranai''s father made the decision himself. I hope you can understand."

    "Enough!" Mu Hantian seemed impatient, waved his hand and blocked Xuxiang''s words back. "Good words don''t need to be said. I hate that kind of hypocrisy!"

    Xuxiang''s eyes were cruel. Before he opened his mouth, Mu Hantian turned to Jiecheng Zhangsan again. "When Ming Yue Nai wakes up, she will decide everything."

    Jiecheng Zhangsan''s eyebrows are getting tighter and tighter. It can be seen that his heart is really struggling. Even if he doesn''t want to believe Mu Hantian, he hopes that tomorrow Nai can wake up. It''s very complicated. Perhaps he saw the hesitation in Jiecheng Zhangsan''s heart. Mu Hantian reluctantly sighed and stretched out his hand to open the curtain on one side, covering the whole bed and himself.

    "Just stand there and don''t move. Soon."

    After saying this, Mu Hantian didn''t say anything anymore. This was the last concession he made. If they forced again, Mu Hantian really had to knock them out first and then solve the matter of Athena.

    With his eyes open, he looked at the direction outside the curtain until he confirmed that Jiecheng Zhangsan and Xuxiang Yanzhi didn''t break in. Mu Han nodded with satisfaction, looked at yasina on the hospital bed, fiddled with the hair in front of her forehead, and smiled.

    "For you, I even offended my future father-in-law."

    Mu Hantian whispered in a voice that no one could hear except himself and yasna, then shook his head, raised his mind, and took out something similar to a USB flash disk from the void. This is a program destroyer he spent 100 exchange points to break the system of imprisoning yasna.

    Mu Hantian, while paying attention to the situation outside, inserted the destroyer into the login device and quietly waited for yasna to wake up.

 Chapter 280

    "President!"

    Outside the curtain, Xuxiang Yanzhi was a little impatient and said to Jiecheng Zhangsan, "are you going to let the man of unknown origin stay with miss tomorrow Nai?"

    Hearing the speech, Jiecheng Zhangsan was also a little agitated. Looking at the curtain, he couldn''t penetrate his vision into it. He had to take a step in situ, and his face was full of hesitation and struggle.

    "President!" seeing the appearance of Jiecheng Zhangsan, Xuxiang Yanzhi ignored maintaining his image in front of him, and began to bring a little malice in his tone. "You are harming miss tomorrow Nai by listening to each other so casually. We can''t know whether he has that kind of relationship with miss tomorrow Nai in that game!"

    Jiecheng Zhangsan bit his teeth, his eyes kept flashing, his fists also shook up and stared at the direction of the curtain. After all, he still couldn''t make a decision. He had to lower his head and sigh. "Maybe the other party really has a way to save tomorrow Nai. We''re here. We''re not afraid of what he will do to tomorrow Nai, so let''s see the situation first."

    The anger in Xuxiang''s heart ran upward without limit, accompanied by an unyielding panic.

    Originally, the feeling of Jiecheng Zhangsan to people was very uncertain, which excited Xuxiang, because in this way, Jiecheng Zhangsan would blindly find himself, trust himself, and easily get his recognition, but now, he hates Jiecheng Zhangsan''s personality.

    Because he doesn''t know how to look at people, Jiecheng Zhangsan makes blind decisions when looking at some things, but sometimes he hesitates. This man''s mind is almost all about business. If he can take out a snack, Xuxiang will not be so proud.

    Now, Xuxiang Shenzhi has the same feeling as Jiecheng Zhangsan''s wife. That is, hatred of iron does not make steel. Sometimes there is a lack of decisiveness and domineering.

    Xuxiang also looked in the direction of the curtain. His eyes became a little sinister. He wanted to rush in. Stop what the man is doing right now. But he knew that if the reaction was so fierce at this time, it would be counterproductive. And now he can''t live without the trust of Jiecheng Zhangsan.

    Xuxiang only cursed in his heart. He cursed Mu Hantian for bluffing and that he would fail even if he had a way.

    However, the performance of "nervgear" still makes Xuxiang feel at ease. Even if he is unwilling to admit it, he is really comforting himself with Mao Chang Jingyan''s excellence, which is a kind of irony.

    In this way, they held their different moods and quietly looked at the curtain. Looking forward to the results in their hearts.

    On the other side, in the curtain, the destroyer that was produced by Mu Han Tian was very awesome, and her eyes were trembling slightly. Though it was very fast, Mu cold day still saw it.

    "Asina." Mu Hantian called softly.

    This cry seemed to be directly transmitted to the heart of the girl lying in bed. The frequency of the girl''s eyelid trembling accelerated, and some weak breathing gradually became powerful. The hand in Mu Hantian''s hand moved, and a hum echoed in his nose.

    Seeing this, Mu Hantian''s hand tightened and shouted again. "Athena... Athena."

    The girl was like responding to Mu Hantian''s cry. Every time Mu Hantian shouted, her eyelids trembled fiercely. Then, she finally opened slowly between ups and downs.

    Athena was confused and scared.

    When she was liberated from Sao, yasna thought that when she opened her eyes, the sunshine in the real world would be printed into her eyes, and the tragedy of her body that she had not taken care of for three years would also appear in her vision.

    Then, I just need to wait quietly for a period of time. Mu Hantian''s familiar figure will also appear in my eyes and fill the last puzzle in my heart.

    Unfortunately, the reality is very cruel. When yasna opens her eyes, what appears in her eyes is not the imaginary ward or the sunshine in the real world, but the scene of another imaginary world, with a bird cage that imprisons herself!

    When she was confused and afraid of everything, the guy who claimed to be Xuxiang Yanzhi appeared in front of her and told her the situation at this time.

    Yasina couldn''t believe it. She couldn''t believe it. She didn''t expect Xuxiang to do such a thing.

    Did he become his plaything and live in this cage all the time?

    Myself, I''ll never see the man who made an appointment with me for a lifetime again?

    Asina was afraid. She was afraid. She could only pray desperately in her heart that Mu Hantian could appear in front of her again and take herself away.

    In the process of yasna''s prayer, she suddenly felt dizzy, the scene in front of her blurred, and her body gradually lost its feeling, while her consciousness slowly flew out like floating in the air. When she felt the sense of substance again, a feeling of weakness spread throughout her whole body, and she also felt it, His vision was blocked by his eyelids.

    Therefore, Asina was confused, confused and afraid of the strange things that had happened to her. She was afraid that once she opened her eyes again, what would appear in front of her would be another bird cage.

    However, at this time, a very familiar voice came into her heart as if it had appeared in a dream!

    Hearing this voice, for a moment, the doubts and fears in yasna''s heart disappeared without a trace, and her heart trembled violently.

    It''s him!

    Here he is!

    In an excited mood, despite the weakness from her whole body, Asina desperately began to open her eyes in order to see the figure!

    Even if it''s a dream, at least let me have a look, just have a look!

    With the help of the endless power emerging in her heart, Athena finally got back a little strength, used it all on her eyelids, and then opened it.

    The maroon pupil, like the most beautiful color in the world, brightened the surrounding space, and even the temperature in the air increased a little. Yasna''s blurred vision was gradually restored and gathered, and the white ceiling was finally presented in front of her, accompanied by a haunted face.

    "Athena."

    Looking at herself blankly, with her eyes full of timid and uncertain Athena, Mu Han Tian''s face showed a smile and held her hand tightly.

    "Cold weather."

    Feeling the warm and powerful package in her hand, Athena finally realized that all this was not a dream, but true.

    The thick water vapor flooded her beautiful eyes and immersed all the gorgeous color in it. Yasina couldn''t hold back and shed tears of joy and grievance, as if she were telling Mu cold weather about her recent experience, and couldn''t stop crying.

    Mu Hantian took yasina''s hand and again used some strength to comfort her grievances. The other hand stroked her face and gently and gently wiped away her tears.

    Yasina finally couldn''t help mobilizing her whole body''s strength. She struggled to sit up from the bed and rushed to Mu Hantian''s arms. Mu Hantian quickly hugged her and was afraid that she would get hurt.

    "I knew... I knew..." yasna cried hoarsely, "you will come to me."

    Listening to yasna''s words, Mu cold day felt a pain in his heart and almost used his whole body to hold yasna. However, considering yasna''s extreme weakness, he had to pat her back and brush away all the grievances in her heart.

    The two hugged each other on the hospital bed. Only a faint cry echoed in the surrounding space. The sun shone on them, as if blessing them

 Chapter 281

    As time went by, the emotions of Jiecheng Zhangsan and Xuxiang Shinji standing outside the curtain became more and more impetuous. In the whole ward, the sound of walking echoed back and forth, and their eyes looked in the direction of the curtain from time to time, but there was no movement inside.

    "Not yet?" it was not the first time that Jiecheng Zhangsan asked. Although his expression was still calm, his eyes were full of anxiety.

    "President, this time has taken too long!" Xuxiang Yanzhi quickly took the opportunity to say, "that man, I don''t think his words are credible!"

    Jiecheng Zhangsan''s face changed sharply. He pitied him. The CEO of a large manufacturer received the news that the victims of "Sao" woke up collectively in his busy schedule. He hurried to the hospital and thought his daughter finally woke up. Who knows, he got the worst news. Now a person suddenly appeared who can save tomorrow Nai, Leaving him waiting outside can be said to be suffering.

    For Jiecheng Zhangsan, this period of time is suffering, and it is almost the same for Xuxiang Yanzhi. Now he feels more and more uneasy. The longer it takes, the more uneasy he feels. His heart is beating drums all the time. He is afraid of the man called Mu Hantian. He really has the ability to save tomorrow Nai.

    Therefore, Xuxiang Shenzhi can only tell himself desperately in his heart that such a thing can''t happen!

    The victims of "Sao" have been trapped in the imaginary world for three years. For the whole three years, combined with the strength of the whole country, no one can save them from the imaginary world. Now, Xuxiang is used to trap the imaginary world used by 300 players including tomorrow Nai - "alo" also uses the "cardinal" system, although it is only an old version, But the performance is also very stable.

    In addition, the "nevgear" completely sneaking machine that no one can break in three years is not impossible to intervene with external forces, but such a method has not been born yet.

    At the thought of this, the uneasiness in Xuxiang''s heart stabilized a lot

    Unfortunately, the way Mu Hantian used to save tomorrow Nai is impossible for the world, at least for 100 years.

    Therefore, Xuxiang is doomed to be tragic.

    In their hearts, they had different ideas. While waiting anxiously, the curtain covering the whole bed was slowly pulled open, which immediately attracted the attention of Jiecheng Zhangsan and Xuxiang Yanzhi. They turned their heads fiercely and looked in the direction of the bed. The next moment, it was like being hit by thunder. They both stayed on the spot.

    "This... This..." Jiecheng Zhangsan couldn''t believe looking ahead until he confirmed that what he saw was right. He trembled with excitement. "Tomorrow Nai! Tomorrow Nai! You really wake up!"

    "Dad."

    With Mu Hantian''s help, Asina sat by the bed and looked at Jiecheng Zhangsan. Her eyes, which had just cried red and swollen, were moist again. "Dad."

    "Tomorrow Nai!!" Jiecheng zhangsanqiang walked to yasina step by step with a trembling body and shouted excitedly, "you finally wake up!"

    Different from the excited Jiecheng Zhangsan, although Xuxiang Shenzhi was also full of disbelief, his steps retreated frequently and shook his head constantly, just like hysteria.

    "Impossible... Impossible."

    Xuxiang''s words immediately fell into the ears of the three people present, and made the three people wake up from the joy of reunion. Asina cast her eyes on Xuxiang''s body. Her face was angry, pointed at him, and shouted to Jiecheng Zhangsan: "Dad! That''s the man! He imprisoned me in another imaginary world, and she couldn''t wake up!"

    "You... What are you talking about?" it was like being splashed on his heart by a basin of cold water. The excitement on Jiecheng Zhangsan''s face disappeared without a trace. His head turned to Xuxiang Yanzhi rigidly, and his eyes were full of disbelief.

    Xuxiang stretched out his mind and bit his teeth, pretending to push his glasses calmly. "Miss tomorrow, what are you talking about? I can''t understand at all."

    Asina, who just woke up from a long sleep, can''t hear Xuxiang''s voice. It should be said that except that at the beginning, Mu Hantian''s call miraculously spread into her heart, Asina can''t hear any voice now. However, looking at Xuxiang''s face, it''s not difficult for her to guess that he is sophistry!

    Asina looked at Xu Xiang coldly, then turned her head and looked at Jiecheng Zhangsan. "Dad, this man used shady means to imprison me just liberated from ''Sao'' to an imaginary world called ''alo'', and he is the administrator of that imaginary world!"

    "President!" Xuxiang Yanzhi took a breath and lowered his head slightly. "It seems that Miss Ming R им Nai has been sleeping for a long time, and now her thinking has become a little confused."

    "This......" Jiecheng Zhangsan stood up somewhat helpless, looked at yasina with a frosty face, looked down at Xuxiang Yanzhi, and frowned at Xuxiang Yanzhi who couldn''t see his expression clearly.

    "I think I''d better let tomorrow Nai have a rest first."

    Hearing this, except for Asina, who can''t hear her voice for the time being, the people present don''t know that Jiecheng Zhangsan still chose to believe in Xuxiang Yanzhi?

    At that moment, Xuxiang Yanzhi grinned, Mu Hantian narrowed his eyes, slightly glanced at Xuxiang Yanzhi, and picked up the ''nevgear'' in yasina''s hand.

    "Mr. Jiecheng, I don''t think it''s necessary." Mu Hantian looked at his helmet and smiled. "Now, Athena, oh, no, tomorrow Nai has woke up. Just call out the ID login information in this helmet and see where tomorrow Nai just logged in. Don''t you know?"

    Hearing the speech, Jiecheng Zhangsan was stunned. Xuxiang''s face suddenly changed dramatically. Without hesitation, he turned his head, chose the stupidest way to deal with it and ran away!

    However, just as his feet were raised, a figure suddenly flashed out in front of him, with a cold and bright smile on his face.

    "Where do you want to go? Mr. Xu Xiang."

    "You... You..." Xuxiang Yanzhi couldn''t help but step back in fear, looked at the silence in front of him, and looked at the position of Mu Hantian the previous second. His heart was already filled with fear.

    "President!" Xuxiang Yanzhi shouted to Jiecheng Zhangsan crazily, "don''t be deceived by him. It must be what he did to miss tomorrows Nai. President, you have to believe me!"

    "You don''t have to deny it in a hurry." speechless stepped forward and curled his lips. "Now, there is tomorrow Nai as a witness. I believe someone will investigate the world of ''alo'' soon. Before that, you still stay here honestly and don''t walk around."

    "Asshole!" Xuxiang Yanzhi was completely desperate and crazy. A crazy look flashed in his eyes. He grabbed a fruit knife and stabbed Mu Hantian fiercely!

    "Cold day!" Athena cried out in fear.

    "Stop!" Zhang San exclaimed.

    Mu Hantian raised his head and didn''t look at the fruit knife stabbed at him. He directly punched Xu Xiang.

    Like a ball, Xuxiang Yanzhi flew backwards at a faster speed than when he rushed over and hit one side of the wall!

    "Ah!" the impact force bumped Xuxiang into his head, and he howled miserably. Then, one foot, in his eyes, kept amplifying.

    "Bang!"

    In the muffled sound, two red blood flowed from Xuxiang''s nose. His glasses were completely broken and twisted on his face. Several teeth flew up, while his head tilted and his eyes fainted slightly.

    Seeing this scene, Asina was greatly relieved, and a smile appeared on her face, while Jiecheng Zhangsan stared at the ugly face of Xuxiang, and dropped her shoulders decadent. The whole person felt a lot older all of a sudden

 Chapter 282

    In the end, what Xuxiang did was not exposed in the public''s sight and was learned by everyone.

    Originally, he firmly denied his crimes and pushed everything onto Mao Chang Jingyan, who developed the ''nevgear'' and ''cardinal'' systems, in an attempt to push away all the crimes. After all, everything he did in the imaginary world was only virtual data. Even if he didn''t have time to eliminate it, it couldn''t prove that it was his, So he simply refused to plead guilty and planned to deceive the past.

    Unfortunately, Mu Hantian didn''t intend to let go of the clown who stretched his dirty hand to his wife. Therefore, one night, in the shelter where Xuxiang was sheltered, the police officer in charge vaguely heard the bleak sound of ghosts crying and wolves howling all night, which frightened him into thinking that the shelter was haunted.

    The next morning, when someone went to pick up Xuxiang Yanzhi, as a result, Xuxiang Yanzhi rolled to their feet, confessed all his crimes in an almost begging way, and repeatedly stressed that he should not be forgiven. It was best to lock him in his cell all his life and stunned the police officers, I thought Nobuyasu had been insane.

    In any case, the matter of Nobuyuki Sugiyama has come to an end. 300 players imprisoned in "alo" and reduced to experimental products have successfully escaped the disaster and awakened before the experiment. The negative impact of the hypothetical world is also slowly coming to the table.

    Of course, with the end of the matter, after what happened in the three years of ''Sao'' was investigated from those players, Mu Hantian''s name completely became the center of those investigators. Therefore, large and small problems began to arise one after another, such as Mu Hantian''s identity and background.

    But at this time, those investigators who could not investigate the silent identity background were stunned to find that the information recording Mu Hantian''s identity was found by a staff member inadvertently.

    For a moment, all the investigators couldn''t help looking at each other. It was clear that before, no matter how they investigated, Mu Hantian''s identity was like a mystery. He couldn''t even find his name in the household register, but now it was clear that everything was put in front of them. How can they not short circuit their heads?

    Of course, these are all words after all. After all, after solving the problem of identity, many people also found the cold weather. From his mouth, they investigated the items in SAO, and Mu Han did not want to be the leader.

    Although these are not the only things that need to be solved later, and troublesome chores also follow one after another, who calls Mu Hantian so famous in ''Sao''? I''m afraid he''s busy.

    In this way, time passed slowly, and the things of ''Sao'' and ''alo'' gradually calmed down during this period of time.

    бнбнбнбнбнбнбнбн

    One day, early in the morning.

    "Dad! Get up quickly!"

    In a tender and sweet cry, he still lay in bed and ate for a long time. Mu Han Tian smacked his mouth, hugged the quilt and twisted his body.

    "It''s not dawn yet."

    "Dad!"

    A lovely dress and a tie with long straight hair can''t help pouting angrily, pulling the quilt of Mu cold day and constantly pulling it.

    "It''s already dawn. Mother is still waiting for you. Get up quickly!"

    Unfortunately, the voice of tying clothes was like a stone sinking into the sea. Not a word was answered. In exchange, it was just a few strange whispers and powerful breathing.

    "Hum (б▌) зе "б▄) е╬е╬е╬е╬е╬е╬е╬е╬е╬е╬е╬е╬е╬е╬е╬е╬е╬е╬е╬е╬е╬.

    His eyes turned slightly, tied his clothes, climbed into bed, came to Mu cold day''s ear, clicked his cheek, and then shouted.

    "Mom is about to be robbed!"

    "Who dares!!" Mu Hantian jumped up like a spring and stood on the bed without any confusion on his face,

    Just a move of drawing a sword.

    But soon, Mu Hantian realized something. His expression was stiff and his neck moved slowly down. Then he saw that Jieyi was using a very lovely smiling face, tilted his head and gave a charming cry.

    "Good morning, Dad!"

    "Tie clothes." Mu Hantian''s eyebrows kept beating, and the corners of his mouth twitched. While scolding Keng father in his heart, his shoulders also hung down, and he called weakly, "good morning..."

    "Well, Dad, cheer up!" Tie Yi, like a little adult, thrust her waist and said discontentedly, "mom is going to school! Let''s pick her up quickly!"

    "Yes, yes..." Mu Hantian smiled bitterly and glanced at his tie. "I said, daughter, can you not wake me up in this way in the future?"

    "If you don''t call it that way, Jieyi can''t make the super lazy dad get up." Jieyi tilted her head, seemed to be thinking about something, and finally came to a conclusion.

    "It''s all dad''s fault!"

    Mu Han Tian smiled awkwardly. He only continued to shrug his shoulders and reluctantly began to wash.

    From the identity given by the system, Mu Hantian is a single father, and Jieyi is his adopted daughter. They live together and live together in this villa.

    Originally, Jieyi was particularly dissatisfied with her status as an "adopted daughter". After all, Jieyi wanted to be mu Hantian''s own daughter more than an adopted daughter. However, Mu Hantian looked less than 19 years old. If he had a personal daughter around 10 years old, he couldn''t imagine what other people would look at him.

    Therefore, even if the knot is dissatisfied, the result can only be settled.

    In fact, knot clothes are still very satisfied. They can appear in the real world and accompany their parents.

    So, as like as two peas, the two people lived a quiet little day of fun. She also came to visit her family almost every day. She had long been a home for the same family as SAO. If she hadn''t been allowed, she would have wanted to move in.

    In Liz''s words, Athena is anxious to get married.

    The time here is the rest time for the system reward, and today is the day when Mu Hantian returns.

 Chapter 283

    The rich and clear blue sky hangs high above everyone''s head, with white clouds and thin clouds overlapping and dotted in it, just like a lamb running on the blue field. At the same time, it brings people an inexplicable feeling different from reality.

    Around, on the thin wires, several sparrows suddenly fly up and land there. They lean together and chatter as if they are talking about something interesting. They dance around in the sun from time to time, as if they are enjoying something. If there is an expression, there must be a comfortable and big smile on their faces, right?

    When she came out of the school, yasna walked on the road with a jumping posture. Her college uniform and her actions filled her with vitality. She was simply a young and beautiful lovely girl. Without the gentle and gentle young woman temperament in ''Sao'', she was hidden deep in her bones, Only a lucky guy and a lovely little girl can have the opportunity to enjoy that posture of Athena.

    Walking on the road, yasina had a smile on her mouth and her pretty face radiated eye-catching brilliance all the time, which made the men around her cast their eyes on her and move with her all the way. Yasina took great pains to walk and enjoy the surrounding scenes.

    The wind was still so soft, and the noise of the students after school spread bit by bit on the scene. Yasna was in this ordinary scene physically and mentally, and even began to hum a song in her mouth.

    This noisy and ordinary scene can not be copied in the "Sao" world, even if Mao Chang Jingyan''s technology is no matter how superb. Just like in the "Sao", the beautiful scenery next to the home where yasna, Mu Hantian and Jieyi have lived for a year can not be copied in the real world. The same reason is that both worlds are worth yasna''s careful experience.

    Up to now, Asina seems to be in a dream. Some can''t believe that she has really returned to the real world. Therefore, she especially cherishes her time here. However, sometimes Asina will often think of her memories in ''Sao''. Generally, at this time, Asina''s face will have a smile that makes the men around her unable to recover for a long time.

    Yasina is very glad that she met Mu Hantian in that world, which brought her so many beautiful memories, and made her life in this world more colorful. Without Mu Hantian, yasina can''t imagine that her strategy life in ''Sao'' day after day will become an ugly past.

    It can''t help thinking that as like as two peas in the world, there is a family that is exactly the same as the 22 layers of forest in "the ant ganger". In the family there is also a loving husband and lovely daughter.

    Of course, in addition to happiness, Athena also has deep shyness and doubts. Shyness is that in the real world, Mu Hantian can only be regarded as her boyfriend, but as Liz said, she is inseparable from Mu Hantian''s embrace. She is always thinking of returning to the past life and becoming Mu Hantian''s good wife with a tutor, This feeling of eager to get married has more than once made Athena hide under the bed in the middle of the night, rolling and rubbing her pillow at the same time. (alas! I envy my wife''s personality.)

    Standing at the school gate, yasna''s thoughts began to float. Unconsciously, she put on a charming smile again. Obviously, she recalled those happy days in ''Sao''.

    "Allah, Jieyi, I guess my mother must be thinking of us again. Do you believe it?"

    "Well, mom is the best!"

    The familiar voice echoed in yasna''s ear and awakened her mind to go far. She couldn''t help turning her head. The next moment, Mu Hantian stood in front of her, holding the little hand of tie, smiling, which fell into her sight, made her smile for one of them, and soon tightened up.

    "Your father and daughter are going to unite to bully me again, aren''t they?" yasna raised her chest with a terrible expression on her face. "This is not home. I may cry out at any time. Then the guards in the school will come out and drive you away!"

    Smell speech, Mu cold day and knot clothes looked at each other, both of them dropped their shoulders.

    "How to do? Tie clothes." Mu Hantian looked as if he had been abandoned by the whole world and took her hand. "Mom is going to ask someone to drive us away. She doesn''t want us anymore..."

    "Mom is a bad man!" she cried pitifully and hugged Mu Hantian''s arm. "Dad, don''t be sad, mom doesn''t want dad, tie clothes to Dad!"

    Mu Hantian was immediately moved. "Well, in the future, our father and daughter depend on each other and despise our mother together!"

    "Well, let''s despise mom!" this is what the knot clothes said just now, shouting ''mom is the best''.

    "You... You..." Athena trembled her lips, and the water vapor rushed up her eyes and chopped her feet. "I ignore you!"

    "Mom ignored us?"

    "Yes..."

    "Why don''t we despise the poor mother."

    "Poor mother."

    "You!" yasina angrily closed her eyes, which made Mu Hantian and Jieyi laugh. Seeing this, yasina was both angry and funny, but the happiness in her eyes could not be hidden.

    "It''s still enviable as always."

    At this time, a word sounded with the sound of footsteps and came to the three people in the fight. Tong Ren, Liz, Xing and celika came together with a smile on their faces.

    "Really worthy of being a model husband and wife!" Tong man stepped into a backpack and raised his eyebrows. "When will there be an earth shaking wedding in the real world?"

    Yasina''s face was slightly red, but mu cold day was helpless. "I think so, but there is no ''garden of flowers'' here!"

    "Well, go to today''s party. The three of us still have something to do, but you must come to the wedding!" Mu Hantian said happily.

    "Ah! If you don''t come, then, OK!" fortunately, he looked a little disappointed, but he still smiled.

    "Well, I''m sorry. Next time, we''ll leave first." Mu Hantian said, holding yasna and Jieyi in his hand, recited in his heart and returned.

    At this moment, the world seemed to be forbidden. Time and so on were stagnant, and Mu Hantian returned to the system space.

 Chapter 284

    Three figures appeared in a wonderful space. Yes, these are our protagonists.

    "Cold day, is this what you call the system?" asked yasina with doubts.

    "Yes, this is it. Yasina, Jieyi, wait a minute. I''ll take you to see others later." Mu Hantian said.

    Then Mu Hantian said to Xiaoguang, "Xiaoguang, you know."

    "Yes, but, master, there''s one thing I want to tell you." Xiaoguang said.

    "Hmm? What''s up?" Mu Hantian was puzzled.

    "Well, master, do you remember your demon?"

    "You mean Xiaoyu, what happened to it?"

    "Master, I don''t know why. It also came to the system space, you see." Xiaoguang said.

    "What? It''s unscientific. You''re teasing me!" Mu Hantian said he didn''t believe it, but he had to believe it again with the direction of Xiaoguang''s finger. Because there, a Nine Tailed Fox is staring at him with lovely eyes!

    "Owner, I don''t know the specific situation, but because of its emergence, now the owner has turned on the pet function and can collect pets," Xiaoguang said.

    "Oh, you can take pets. Is there a master ball?" Mu Hantian was surprised.

    Xiaoguang is helpless. He calls out Mu Hantian''s personal panel and disappears.

    "Really, you don''t answer me every time you ask something important. Forget it, look at the personal panel first."

    Name: Mu Hantian race: blood clan physical strength: 100 (10 points for adult men) intelligence: 50 (5 points for ordinary people) strength: 300 (10 points for adults) weapons: Dream duel plate, dream D wheel, white building sword, Louguan sword, ajuro pill, Tianjing sword, tianjingzi sword, Magic Dragon God''s hand (under seal) skills: Divine pumping, proficient in firearms, proficient in swords, King''s power, two life sabres, The flow of the gods; Blood lineage: the ancestor of blood (the blood of the true ancestor vampire and the Zombie King). Contractors: 16ye бд Qiu, poison Island Yuzi, kruru zeppexi, Keith bell, von scroud, Selena zeppexi, Nangong Na month, Xiandu mua''ye, Xiandu muyouma, Jixin snow cabbage, blue feather shallot, huangbansha Sihua, agurola, anatos, verdiana, xiaoshensen Xiaoyusha, astaruti, Xiayin yelase, La fulia, Jiecheng tomorrow NaI (ASENA), Jieyi; Pet: yuzaoqian (Xiaoyu) exchange point: 245000

    "Lucky draw! I''ve been waiting for a long time." Mu Han said.

    There was a lottery machine before make complaints about the cold weather.

    Shake it, three opportunities, can''t waste it.

    "Ding Dong, congratulations to the host for obtaining an unknown blood lineage, an ELF KING blood lineage and the heart of the mirror."

    "Xiaoguang, you come out. I ask you, what''s the ghost of the heart of the mirror?" Mu Hantian called Xiaoguang the know it all.

    "''The heart of the mirror '', as the name suggests, is to let the owner have no heart demons and speed up the cultivation. You have taken all the things that belong to cultivation. I have to say, you are lucky." Xiaoguang joked.

    "What about these two lineages?"

    "The ancestry of the ELF KING can be used by yasna. Her fit is perfect. Don''t worry about tying clothes. She is a subsystem now. As long as the main system doesn''t die out, she will be fine. The other one is used by the master. Your ancestry is not very good now. Try your luck!"

    "Well, try your luck. Well, it seems that it can only be like this. Give the blood of the ELF KING to yasna, Xiaoguang, integrate the blood!" Mu Hantian said helplessly.

    "OK, blood fusion, start." I hope the master can find himself, the blood of hope.

    бнбнбнбнбнбнбнбн

    As time went by, their blood was fused.

    "In cold weather, I feel as if I have become different. I seem to be closer to nature." yasina said, looking at Mu cold weather.

    "That''s because you have integrated blood, which is the blood of the ELF KING." Mu Hantian joked.

    "Elf, will there be sharp ears!" he said, touching his own ears.

    "Fool, of course not. Well, I''ll see my blood first, and then we''ll go out together." Mu Hantian said, checking up.

    Name: Mu Hantian; Race: God; Physical strength: unknown; Intelligence: unknown; Power: unknown; Weapons: Dream duel plate, dream D wheel, white building sword, Louguan sword, ajuro pill, Tianjing sword, tianjingzi sword, Magic Dragon God''s hand; Skills: Divine pumping, proficient in firearms, proficient in swords, the power of the king, the flow of life two swords, the flow of nether God; Lineage: the God of hope (as long as hope is immortal, he will not die. He is an Unknown God. Even if the world is destroyed, there is hope, and he will exist forever. PS: because the awakening degree of the host''s lineage is too low to survive. It takes a perfect Awakening to survive.) contractors: autumn of the 16th night, Yuko of poison Island, kruru zeppesi, kis bell, von schroud Selena zeppexi, Nangong Nayue, sendu muaya, sendu muyouma, Jixin sauerkraut, Lanyu shallot, huangbansha Sihua, agurola, anatos, verdiana, xiaoshensen, xiaoyusha, astaluti, Yele Xiayin, La fulia, Jiecheng mingrinai (ASENA), Jieyi; Pet: yuzaoqian (Xiaoyu) exchange point: 245000

    "I''ll go. This lineage is too cheating. It''s so * * that it explodes. But what if many people have it?"

    "Master, don''t worry, it''s the only one. Others can''t have it." Xiaoguang said.

    "Hoo, then I''m relieved." Mu Hantian sighed.

    "Send us out!"

    "Yes, master."

 Chapter 285

    Huaxia, March 26, 2016, Suzhou and Hangzhou (cough, Suzhou and Hangzhou, don''t mind) 21:05 p.m

    A man and two women were walking on the deserted street. The two girls were looking around as if they were looking around.

    "Cold day, it seems that your world is similar to mine except for science and technology!" yasina looked around and said to Mu cold day.

    "Of course, but there are many interesting things in our world. I''ll show you when I have time. But now we have to go back quickly. Really, why not go to the villa this time? We have to walk for a while." Mu Hantian complained.

    "Dad, do you think aunts don''t like knot clothes?" knot clothes asked with big lovely eyes.

    "No, knot clothes are so lovely. Why don''t you like knot clothes? Don''t worry!" Mu Hantian said.

    "Eh! Here we are! I''ll open the door." Mu Hantian took out the key from his bag, opened the door, and took yasna''s hand and went in.

    "Come back!" krulu''s voice!

    "Ah, everyone, I''m back." Mu Hantian said.

    "Cold weather, although we knew you would bring people back, I didn''t know you could even kill such a little girl!" the dark voice of the month came.

    "Dad!" Tie Yi pulled Lamu''s hand in cold weather with some fear.

    "Oh, are you also the daughter of your father?" Youma excitedly ran over and took her hand.

    "Well, I''ll tell you about tying clothes later, and I''ll introduce it to you. This is yasna. Yasna, this is that month, this is... (don''t write that, lest you say I make up the number of words.)" Mu Hantian introduced them one by one.

    "By the way, how long have I been away that month?" Mu Hantian asked.

    "Hmm? The world was still when you left, but it recovered an hour ago, so you only walked for more than an hour!" said the month.

    "Is that right? Then I''m relieved." Mu Hantian said.

    "Master, it''s not good." just when Mu cold day felt that he was all right, Xiaoguang''s anxious voice came.

    "Hmm? Xiaoguang, what happened? You seem very worried?" Mu Hantian asked suspiciously.

    "Master, the destruction of the world is accelerating, and so is your world. If you cross it in the future, time will not stop. Now the time ratio is one year: one day, and the hidden forces in your world are beginning to appear. This is not good news. Those hidden forces will destroy the balance of the world. If they do good, they will just do good, but if they do bad It will destroy the world and strengthen the power of the plane destroyer, "Xiaoguang said.

    "What? Cut, are there any hidden forces? Then there''s no way. Xiaoguang, you take everyone to exchange things suitable for them. It seems that there''s no way to study. Sure enough, the greater the power, the greater the responsibility." Mu Hantian said.

    "I see, everyone, come with me!" with a wave of his hand, he brought the women to the system space.

    Looking at the disappeared women, Mu Hantian took out a "travel voucher for the bright moon of Qin Dynasty" from the system space. Looks like I''m going to use you.

    бнбнбнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Master, you still have 2000 exchange points." Xiaoguang took the girls back to the villa and said to Mu Hantian.

    "2000? It seems that this is the only way. Xiaoguang, if I want to use the travel voucher, do I have a task and reward." Mu Han said.

    "Master, don''t you rest?" Xiaoguang asked with concern.

    "No, only in this way can we earn exchange points!" Mu Hantian said.

    "Well, there are tasks in the travel world, but there is no punishment, but the reward is only exchange points," Xiaoguang said.

    "Is that right? Then if I want to use the ''Qinshi Mingyue travel voucher'', I''ll just take Yazi, yasina, sauerkraut and shasihua. But can the four of them be in the space first?" Mu Hantian asked.

    "Yes, but if you choose, you can only summon them. You can''t change it." Xiaoguang replied.

    "It doesn''t matter. The world was not very strong in Qin Dynasty. That''s it! Start crossing." Mu Han said.

    "OK, the crossing begins."

 Chapter 286

    The branches of the forest are hung with a thick layer of snowflakes. Under the sunlight, they look like bundles of white corals, jade and ice, exquisite and clear, which makes people feel that the whole body and mind have been purified.

    A breeze blowing, bursts of aroma refreshing, green leaves secretly drilled out of the ground, white and green phase is particularly beautiful.

    Yellow Warblers, partridges, woodpeckers and thrushes regard the mountain forest as their own kingdom, freely flying around among the branches and singing graceful and charming songs.

    The mountains on both sides of the road are undulating and the forest sea is vast. Clusters of small green plants are dotted in the middle of the white forest sea.

    The morning fog flows slowly in the forest, winding each red spruce, which looks like a long ribbon on a fairy.

    The big trees and vines are intertwined with each other, like a large net covered with layers, and also very similar to the dark green sea bottom, and a trace of sunlight cannot be transmitted in.

    With its straight trunk and branches embracing each other, it does not dislike the barrenness of the Loess Plateau, is not afraid of the cold of the wind and snow in the northwest, has vigorous life and is united and upward.

    A ray of sunshine shone on a young man''s face. The young man carried two swords with only the hilt exposed, and the scabbard was wrapped with cloth. (cough, in fact, the protagonist thinks it''s more mysterious.) the boy is dressed in white and has long hair, like a handsome young man. Yes, he is our protagonist, Mu Hantian. As for this shape, of course, it was redeemed from the system, and it cost him 10 and exchange points.

    "Master, your strength has been sealed, and the world has changed, but it''s not a big event, or the Eastern Emperor Taiyi has become a woman." Xiaoguang''s voice suddenly appeared.

    "Poof! It''s no big deal. The villains have become women. What am I playing? The task? Show me." Mu Hantian said.

    "Task, eh, see for yourself." Xiaoguang said, gave the task panel to Mu Hantian, and disappeared.

    "Mission: marry Donghuang Taiyi. Mission reward (50000)" (SAO Nian, since Donghuang Taiyi has become a woman, go and soak her! You know, she''s a villain. Do you have a sense of achievement if you soak her.)

    Your sister, Mu Hantian thinks that if he is serious with a system, it is 9, so he directly ignores... No wonder, there is only one task. Mu Hantian is full of sadness now! But now the priority is to find out what the plot is. Therefore, Mu Hantian''s goal now is a place with many people.

    In the evening, many torches were held high. The scene was clear, the bandits robbed their homes, and the mountain people fell on the ground trembling.

    Their eyes were full of fear and begged to look at the tough men with jujube skin, cold look and holding different bronze weapons.

    It''s autumn, everything withers, and the bleak wind blows, which makes people cold suddenly.

    In the crowd, a famous old man with gray hair bent his body, and his face engraved with wind and frost years was full of sadness. At this time, someone needs to stand up, and he has long heard that these strong people are cruel and cruel and kill countless people, but they used to rob those rich families. Why did they come to their barren little place this time, let alone rob property.

    I don''t understand, so I need to ask for the safety of everyone here.

    "Well, my Lord, what''s the purpose of leading you here?" he summoned up his courage and hobbled to the tiger robed man sitting on the stake to rest and bowed carefully.

    For a long time, the man in the tiger robe neither answered nor moved. The wind rustled all over the field, and the silence made everyone more embarrassed. At this moment, several children began to "sob" and sob. The sobs annoyed a man with ferocious scars on his face and clavicle and lifted his weapon in his hand.

    Clang ~, the sharp point was inserted into the earth and rock, making a sharp collision sound.

    The sharp collision stopped the weeping people and made the mountain people more afraid. Their faces and eyes were full of a sense of helplessness.

    "You untouchables, stay well. Don''t cry or cry. Wait for your eldest brother!"

    The scar man roared.

    "Scar son, don''t talk too much. That man is coming. If you break the little Lord''s business, I can''t protect you." the man in the tiger robe pressed his hand and made the scar man quiet.

    Before long, a figure appeared in the rest of the fire, getting closer and closer.

    She is a girl with a piano on her back. She is at most 14 years old. Even if the surrounding environment is dark, she can''t hide her beauty and vulgarity, just like an elf who has just come out of a deep mountain.

    "Yu''er?! why are you back? Let''s go!" I saw the girl''s appearance. The rickety old man who came out just now changed his face and was deeply afraid.

    "I won''t go!" the girl looked stubborn.

    "She is worthy of my young master''s fancy. She looks rare and has an unusual bearing!" the man in tiger robe stood up and walked towards the girl with a tall and powerful physique.

    "Good evening, everyone. I want to stay here for one night. I wonder if I can." a nice male voice came into everyone''s ears.

 Chapter 287

    "Good evening, everyone." the young man''s right hand touched his hair, walked forward and said to the people with some embarrassment: "I''m lost. Can you provide me with a rest place and some food? Don''t worry, I won''t eat for nothing, I can pay."

    In the face of such a disorderly teenager who did not know the situation, the place fell into strange silence again.

    "Who are you?" finally, the scar man came out first and shouted at the strange boy.

    "Who is who? What''s the answer... Well, my name is mu Hantian. I''m from the earth." Mu Hantian said seriously, but no one knows what earthman means in this era.

    The steps stopped, and he also found something unusual at this moment. It seems that this place is not like what he thought. It is an activity such as holding a torch to celebrate a party at night.

    There was a solemn atmosphere around, and it was full of panic and sadness.

    Who is earthman? Most people who pay attention to him are confused. However, there are also those who don''t care about this, such as powerful tiger robed men and fairy like girls.

    "The fierce tiger does business, and those who have nothing to do with it retreat!" the man in the tiger robe snapped.

    He has experienced so many ups and downs that he can detect the unusual of the young man in front of him. Now there are few things to do. Naturally, it''s better to do more than less.

    "Little brother, it''s dangerous here. You can stay elsewhere." the girl''s voice was as ethereal and cold as the frost fog in the morning.

    "Beautiful big sister, can you tell me what happened? These people and those people - I''m a little curious." both of them are talking to themselves. Mu Hantian must respond to the beautiful woman''s words first.

    "Those people... The girl thought for a moment, and then replied flatly," they are bad people. If you don''t go, they will kill you. "

    "Oh! Since they are bad people, can I kill them? Anyway, I''m in a bad mood."

    After learning what the girl said, Mu Hantian smiled brightly, and such words made everyone nearby feel cold. The young man who looked beautiful in front of him was so bloodthirsty and wanted to kill.

    "Why can you kill a bad person, but not a good person?" the girl''s calm heart made a wave called ''surprise''.

    "Because I''m a good man. Shouldn''t a good man do good things?" Mu Hantian said seriously.

    "Zhuangzi! Big brother wants to let you go. I don''t know how to be grateful, but he dares to speak like this!" the scar man shouted angrily, and then rushed forward with weapons.

    When he got close, he jumped up high and raised his blade, ready to cut the boy from top to bottom and split him in half.

    Seeing that this seemingly thin and weak boy is about to be killed, he is in a prominent situation! The man''s body became stiff, his weapons fell to the ground and fell straight on his back.

    I saw that one of the two swords carried behind the boy had been out of the scabbard.

    "Too weak!" Mu Hantian said calmly.

    In the face of more than a dozen people, Mu Hantian was not afraid and rushed forward. Tianjing waved disorderly, but each time he waved it, he must not enter other people''s bodies and pull out the splashing blood.

    Night and bright red, no other two colors match more. His movements were extremely fast, shuttling among the people, with other people''s dying cries and pieces of blood, and soon collided with the man in the tiger robe.

    Keng Keng!

    Master duel, courage wins!

    At this time, Mu Hantian carried the power of wind and thunder and slashed like a wild devil, while the man in the tiger robe also had amazing power, waving a bronze broadsword and gusts of vigorous wind. After several confrontations, there was a stalemate. No one could do anything.

    "Oh, you''re not bad. Tell me your name. You''re qualified to die in my hands." Mu Hantian stepped back and said loudly.

    "One of the fierce tiger leaders, black tiger! Who died in who''s hands still has two words to say!"

    "But you''re dead."

    Mu Hantian''s words stunned the black tiger. He immediately felt cold on his neck and a lot of blood gushed out. When was it? He fell paralyzed, his eyes wide open, and he died in peace.

    Other minions also died. It was a girl with a long piano on her back who did it with a jade hairpin.

    I can''t see that this weak girl who is one or two years older than him can also master martial arts, and her strength is good.

    "My little sister is so powerful. Such a small hairpin can kill people."

    "My little brother is more powerful than me. The sword is too fast. If I face your sword, I may be killed with a few moves. I have no power to parry."

    "If you praise me so much, I''ll be shy."

    "Thank you for your help, young Xia, to avoid yu''er''s suffering. If you don''t have a place to live, you can live in the old house. You don''t need any property." it seems that an old man who is related to the girl came over and bowed respectfully to Mu Hantian.

 Chapter 288

    In the humble wooden house, the yellow lights flickered.

    Mu Hantian ate some side dishes, drank some soup and lay down on the table with satisfaction. After a while, he looked sideways at the girl holding the harp.

    Now I know the girl''s name. Her name is Nongyu.

    The name sounds familiar, but I just can''t remember which part of Qin Shiming Yue is the character, but it has such a style. There are archetypes in historical legends. It should not be the kind of passer-by armor that is easy to forget.

    Think and think, suddenly a bright light came into my mind. By the way, isn''t there a sister chapter in Qin Shiming moon?

    It seems that it''s called empty mountain bird language, and the heroine seems to be called Nongyu. It seems to be a tragic role. Because it was the time of the Ming moon in Qin Dynasty, he only looked at it roughly. There were only three episodes, a total of more than 70 minutes. When he thought about it carefully, he remembered the general plot.

    Nongyu is the most outstanding Qin Ji in South Korea. Her piano skills are very superb. The sound of the piano in the play can attract hundreds of birds to gather such a strange scene.

    And there is also a chord song, which can only be listened to by the most affectionate and sexual people. It''s so curious.

    "Can you play a song for me, little sister? I like the music very much, but I''m not very good at playing the piano. It would be better if you were willing to teach me." Mu Hantian couldn''t suppress his curiosity and took the initiative to say to the girl next to him.

    Nongyu looked back, her eyes were like autumn water, and her jade lips opened slightly and said softly, "this time you saved my relatives, of course you saved me, as long as your request is not too much, you can promise."

    "Now, I''ll play a song for you," she said. She gently put the piano on the table and sat upright. She was very beautiful. Her hands were raised gracefully, her fingers were open, and her fingertips touched the strings slowly.

    The sound of the piano sounded. If you put a small stone into the pool, the subtle ripples spread and spread.

    This is a song belonging to the night. It seems that you can hear the sound of all things sleeping soundly. The moon radiates the glory of the world, the stars bloom in the dark, the trees and grass stretch their branches and leaves, and the rocks and land soften and soften. The "voices" from all kinds of people echo in your ears. They are wonderful.

    Mu Hantian listened carefully and paid attention to whether there were birds and the like.

    But disappointed, no, there was no sound of birds fluttering their wings. Although the sound of the piano is really beautiful, it expresses the unique soul of the piano player. It can be seen that you can''t recognize such a wonderful scene, which is really disappointing.

    Without making a sound, he still calmed down to listen to the whole song.

    Nongyu is still a long way from reaching the highest peak of Qin skills. After all, she is still young. It is estimated that it will take about three years to achieve the name of the most outstanding Qin Ji.

    When the last note fell, Nongyu raised his head and looked directly into his eyes, "I feel that you are disappointed. Can you point out my shortcomings?"

    The inquiry is very sincere. I just want to know my shortcomings without any other meaning.

    Sure enough, he is a person who can push the piano art to a terrible situation in the cardamom years, and his mind is far beyond the reach of people.

    "I''ve heard that zither players often attract hundreds of birds when they play music. One song can even promote the blooming of flowers and the growth of all things. Sister Nongyu, I feel that you have a high zither talent. I thought you might attract hundreds of birds."

    "A hundred birds gather, a hundred flowers bloom, and all things grow - can one of the zither really be so magical?" Nongyu suddenly stood up, his eyes like autumn water were full of interest, and seemed to ignite a Tengteng flame.

    "The sage of zither only exists in legends. It is uncertain whether the zither sound can make a hundred flowers bloom one after another and all things grow. However, the real zither art can attract a hundred birds. I can assure you that it is true, because I have seen it with my own eyes."

    "Have you seen that kind of wonder that playing the piano can attract hundreds of birds? Where is it? Who is it?" Nongyu seemed to have changed his personality, and his tone was full of eagerness.

    Mu Hantian continued: "Yes, it was several years ago. She was a very beautiful woman. It''s a pity that she had a rough fate in her life... But her zither skills are amazing. She can not only attract countless birds to watch with one song, but also play silent music. Even if there is no zither, the voice transmitted by her own heart can cause such a situation. If she didn''t see it with her own eyes, who would be afraid I don''t want to believe that there are people with such superb piano skills in the world! "

    Nongyu listened, his expression was dull, and he didn''t come back until half a minute. His eyes were full of incomparable brilliance. In his words, he begged, "where is she now? Can you introduce her to me? If I can meet such Qin artists, I''m willing to pay the price of my life!"

    The cost of life? This is too exaggerated. She is willing to pay her life just to meet a person he has stated, and she has not confirmed the real existence. Moreover, he feels that she is extremely determined without hesitation.

    Piano maniac!.

    "Can you?" Nongyu stared at him for fear of being rejected.

    "You can''t see her because she''s dead." Mu Hantian said frankly without avoiding his eyes: "Just now, she had a rough life, her family broke down and died when she was young. Later, she learned to play the piano. As a Qin girl, she became more and more famous and skilled, but she was like being imprisoned and lost her freedom. She was eager to fly in the endless sky like a bird, and even was willing to be reborn like a phoenix and endure many hardships of death, Break through the shackles. She knows that wood shows in the forest and the wind will destroy it. She doesn''t show her most exquisite piano art in front of everyone.

    Later, out of great righteousness, she assassinated a general who was a disaster to a country. Unfortunately, she failed. In order to avoid insult, she took poison and committed suicide. Before she died, she performed a song that attracted hundreds of birds. There was no piano, it was the sound of the soul. "

    "Alas, it''s a pity that you''ll never hear that kind of piano sound. Without listening, you can never imagine what a wonderful piano sound it is." he sighed.

    "Dead?" Nongyu fell and sat down, as if he had been hit hard.

    "I think you are very similar to her, especially with a long piano on your back, so I imagine you can do that. But your piano skills have not been achieved and your experience is not enough, but you are much younger than her, and you may do it in the future, or even finish the road she can''t finish."

    Mu Hantian got up and walked over. He put his right hand on the piano and let his fingers touch the strings. "I like the piano. Can you teach me?"

    "OK, I''ll teach you." a crystal clear tear fell from the corner of her eye. It was breathtaking in the dim light.

    He did not expect that she believed what he said so much and was so sad.

    Does this woman have a feeling that her fate is like that?

    Without thinking about these problems, Mu Hantian began to learn the piano.

 Chapter 289

    Delicate clouds make a beautiful woman like jade. The sound of the piano enters the soul and dreams back to his hometown.

    In the next few days, Mu Hantian learned the piano from Nongyu in addition to asking about the world.

    Nongyu, a gifted zither player, taught him wholeheartedly. His zither skills can be described as an arrow in the sky. He jumped up like a "wheezing" and had no pressure to be a zither player in those big places.

    The golden sun is shining. It''s another afternoon.

    In the courtyard surrounded by dead branches, the red leaves fluttered and danced. In the fiery red, the beautiful young man and the dignified girl sat in front of a long piano and performed beautiful music together.

    They are like a pair of fairy lovers, full of tacit understanding, but they are a little younger.

    "Nongyu, I''ll learn the piano from you. Would you like to learn the sword from me?" it''s just a song. Mu Han''s heart is very peaceful.

    He turned his face and looked at the dreamy girl beside him. He couldn''t bear the cruel fate she would face in the future, so he took the initiative to ask such a question.

    Nongyu looked at him and was quiet for a few seconds.

    She said in a slow voice: "no, I have already vowed to inherit the master''s last wish, devote my life to one of the piano, and play unparalleled music in the world."

    "Oh, I see." Mu Hantian''s understanding of Nongyu is very limited. He doesn''t know who the master in her mouth is and what the last wish is - he didn''t ask when he noticed the sadness in her eyes.

    "But have you ever realized that you want to devote your life to the piano, but the reality may not allow it. This is a world dominated by men, full of destruction and wild hope, everywhere looting, plundering and oppression. The stronger the strong, the more endless desire. Women have no power to protect themselves, and often can only endure manipulation and insult, especially you Such a beautiful woman. "

    "I can protect myself."

    "You can''t. your hairpin is enough to deal with ordinary people, but in the face of real experts, it has no lethality." looking back, he mercilessly attacked Nongyu.

    "What do you think I should do? I can protect myself by learning sword from you?" Nongyu asked flatly.

    Mu Hantian wants to make Nongyu stronger and have the ability to avoid danger by himself, but just learning sword is enough.

    It must not be enough. He had to shake his head and say, "it''s not necessarily. You can''t succeed in kendo if you focus on piano. In the face of danger, you can only increase some means of self-protection."

    "In that case, what''s the use of learning sword? It''s better to put all my ideas into the piano way in my limited life and enter a higher position as soon as possible. It''s worthy of a short life."

    Nongyu was quite relieved. If the quiet mountain spring meanders, whether on the flat ground or on the steep hillside.

    "That''s reasonable. Well, let me think

    Mu Hantian fell into a state of contemplation, and suddenly his eyes brightened, "have you ever thought about turning the piano into a peerless weapon to kill the enemy with the sound of the piano?"

    "Is this OK?" Nongyu was surprised.

    At this moment, she felt as if she had been brought into a new world.

    "Why not? Voice also has power. Different notes have different power. Some notes represent joy, some represent sadness, some are angry, and some are determined... The collision between notes can often produce wonderful changes. If internal force is applied, it will be more significant. I don''t know. I''d better show you."

    He pulled the piano to himself. Mu Hantian was ready to play several famous music "ambush on all sides". Although it was originally played by pipa, the piano can also be played. Moreover, the music score deleted by several Internet geeks is more suitable for the piano and highlights the killing spirit.

    Those who are excellent at playing the piano are almost murderous, making the listener''s hair stand upright, as if they were in the terror of hanging thousands of troops and horses.

    Ten fingers on the string, start - Keng~ Clang clang!

    The roar of gold and iron and the boiling of killing intention forced the listener to shake his mind and gradually exert internal force. With the spread of sound waves, the surrounding plants and trees began to move without wind and became more and more intense, as if they had been attacked by a strong wind.

    But it''s just that. It''s far from the horror of the killer in Xingye''s film Kung Fu, let alone the powerful six fingered harp devil.

    Sonorous~~

    His fingers kept jumping and pulling. Suddenly his hands were raised and he didn''t put them down after all.

    "I can only do this. You are different. You should be able to turn it into a powerful attack and turn the piano sound into thousands of sharp blades." Mu Hantian looked forward to the girl with a slight frown and a nod of meditation, waiting for a reply.

    Nongyu was silent for a long time, groping for a new understanding.

    So half an hour passed.

    An hour.

    Two hours... She finally raised her head, her beautiful cheeks filled with magic light, her eyes were bright, "maybe I can!"

    Just a few words, the voice is not so loud, but in Mu Hantian''s ears, it is like thunder on the ground. Sister, really?!

    Mu Hantian didn''t think Nongyu would fool him in the piano way. Since the three words "I can" were so decisive, "maybe" could be ignored.

    Can he really lead the soft and weak jade into a ''Qin demon''?

    Haosheng looks forward to the future of this girl. Can he bring the exaggerated lethality of Qin Dao to the bright moon of Qin Dynasty, and even make one person and one piano invincible in the world!

    "Your internal power is not strong. I''ll pass on a Qi training method to you later. I hope you can surprise me and let me see the power of Qin Dao as soon as possible." Mu Hantian excitedly took Nongyu''s hand.

    Nongyu was held by him. His ears and snow-white neck were rare red. It was unique.

    Girls in this era are generally precocious, but girls are girls. How can they not have a girl''s heart and nature? Mu Han Tian looked at it straightly and kissed her on her smooth forehead.

    Nongyu was stunned. Even he was stunned. He had been so bold before.

    Because they were too surprised, they didn''t react immediately, but maintained the behavior of lovers.

    "What are you doing?"

    "I didn''t do anything. I just kissed you."

 Chapter 290

    Nongyu pushed Mu Hantian away, and soon recovered his previously cold appearance.

    She stared at him without blinking.

    "I''m right. Weak women kiss when others kiss. There''s no power to resist, so you should become stronger so as not to be bullied by people like me." Mu Hantian turned his face and said shamelessly without looking at her.

    "I''ll try your zither power." Nongyu cut off the topic and went to seek his own zither power.

    At the next moment, the sound of the piano sounded. It was the revised "ambush on all sides" he played just now, which was almost perfectly copied, and the nuances were even better.

    The girl played her own and didn''t care about the kiss, which made Mu Hantian feel uncomfortable.

    "I''m leaving tomorrow. I can''t stay in one place for too long."

    Mu Hantian said suddenly.

    Nongyu''s tone didn''t fluctuate and replied, "I''ll go in a few days. The zither player needs to see countless things he hasn''t seen and experience many experiences he hasn''t had."

    "The fierce tiger organization, there are so many fierce tiger young masters and so on. If I have a chance, I will help you solve it on the way."

    "Thank you."

    "You''re welcome. I''m just bored." Mu Hantian said with a light smile.

    He had only been together for a few days. He felt that he was about to be fascinated by the girl in front of him, so he had to leave as soon as possible.

    The next day, it was bright, and the golden light of the first rise gently fell on the mountains and streams, leaving everything gorgeous and brilliant.

    There are girls holding harps and old people sitting in the house.

    I said goodbye freely. Mu Hantian left like this. As for Nongyu, it''s fate to see you again! Just out, the mountain people here cast fragmentary eyes, curious or afraid.

    I just walked a short distance and heard something behind me. It was a girl who came after me.

    "Next time we meet, if I can attract hundreds of birds and understand the heartstrings, I will play them to you. Can you tell me where you will go?"

    "I don''t know where I will go, but in a few years, if I don''t die, I will be famous all over the world. The world knows where I''m going. Don''t worry about not finding me."

    Looking back, he took a deep look at Nongyu, and Mu Hantian immediately strode forward.

    I don''t know the specific time, only from noon to afternoon.

    Mu Hantian walks in the sunset, and the faint red light is scattered all over the lonely mountains, full of solitude. Silent, as if he were the only one left in heaven and earth.

    Wordless forward, lonely and proud!

    The road is winding. No one can see in the distance. Occasionally, robbers with short eyes emerge and are chopped by him.

    Along the way, he was looking for a suitable opponent to practice sword, but few of them knew martial arts, let alone quite a swordsman.

    He carried two swords on his back, but he only used one sword every time. He knew that the world could better practice Kendo in the Qin Dynasty.

 Chapter 291

    Gradually night fell, and the people in the streets did not know when they were very few. At night in this era, ordinary people will close their doors in the evening and wait for the sun to rise the next day. After all, they are in the chaotic Warring States period.

    The light is getting darker and darker, the world is silent, and even the heart is silent.

    Mu cold day walked alone in the street, his back looked very lonely.

    "Hmm?" as he walked, Mu Hantian stopped. Mu Hantian felt several figures running and chasing on the top of the building not far away. The speed was fast, and it was like a ghost in the night.

    The next moment, they all stopped, and then saw the shining sword light of Yuehua, scream and blood.

    There were five or six people before, and soon there were only two short figures. It turned out that they were two little girls holding long swords that were not commensurate with themselves. In particular, as like as two peas, the two girls are alike in dress and decoration.

    The two little girls look up to ten years old. They look petite and lovely. They rely on each other in the blood corpse with a long shining bronze sword. They are lonely and miserable in the moonlight. This is not the most important thing. The most important thing is that several people with weapons came around.

    Seeing this, Mu Hantian felt a sigh in his heart. It was indeed the troubled times of the Warring States period.

    "Sister, you go, just a drag with me." sister fell into her sister''s arms, covered her bleeding abdomen, raised her small head and said wearily.

    "No! Neither of our sisters will be fine!"

    My sister bit her teeth and the wound on her shoulder was bleeding, but she still held the long bronze sword tightly and stared at the people around, intending to fight again.

    Closer and closer, she felt that she didn''t have the strength to continue wielding the sword. Was she going to die today? Clearly so hard to live, paid so much, why die? It''s not fair. At least let my sister survive.

    My sister wants to cry, but she will never cry in front of her sister.

    "You die!"

    After she carefully put down her sister, she was shaky, raised her long sword with shaky hands, and rushed over to scream fiercely.

    Before, the sharp long sword became dull. I''m afraid the soft strength can''t even cut the crossbar under your feet. How can you repel several skilled pursuers.

    She was about to die. Her sister looked frightened and struggled to get up, but she vomited blood. She could only watch her beloved sister add up sharp weapons and be brutally killed the next moment.

    "Alas! I''m going to do good again, but I don''t accept good cards!" the dark red light flashed alternately. Mu Hantian stood in front of his sister. Several people behind him had no action, fell down one after another and rolled down from the roof.

    The sword in your hand is moving and killing.

    In the face of such changes, my sister subconsciously retreated to her sister, one hand leaning on the sword and the other hand opening to block the sudden emergence of the teenager.

    "Little sister, don''t be afraid, I''m not a bad person." Mu Han took the first two steps in the sky, bent down and said as kindly as possible: "you see, I''m so handsome. How can I be a bad person?"

    "Go away!" my sister bared her teeth and made a vicious look of biting, but she looked very cute.

    Sure enough, Laurie is the most loved. Cough б·_ б· I''m not Lori control, I''m full control.

    "Come on, I saved you just now. You''re still the first twins I came to the world to see. You''re very interested. If you''re hungry, I can invite you to dinner." Mu cold day seduced, just like a strange corn.

    "We''re not hungry, you go away." the sister replied as before, and her tone softened a little.

    With this saying, the stomach was'' cooing '', and you can see that the little girl''s face was stiff, and the little face seemed to have endless tangles.

    "Is that hungry?"

    "Not hungry!"

    "Just because you''re not hungry doesn''t mean the girl behind you is not hungry. Besides, she seems to be dying."

    "Sister?!" the sister was surprised and quickly turned to check her situation.

    At this time, due to excessive blood loss, my sister was frightened to see her sister face death. In a hurry, she fainted. She was as angry as a gossamer and her pulse was weak. She looked like she was dead.

    My sister was in a panic and finally stared at Mu Hantian next to her. She cried out begging: "please! Help my sister! After she is well hurt, we can help you kill and do anything."

    Uh - help me kill? Mu Han is speechless. He is not a bad man. How can he find someone to help him kill.

    "I don''t need you to help me kill people, but I''m short of two swordsmen. If you promise, I''ll save them."

    "As long as we can live and eat, we are willing to do anything."

    After receiving the response from his sister, Mu Hantian did not delay and immediately took rescue measures for his sister. Although he couldn''t, he had a system. He directly exchanged some healing drugs and stopped his sister''s abdominal extravasation. His luck stabilized his physical condition. He picked up the little girl who was unconscious, jumped down with his sister in one hand, landed and walked quickly towards the inn.

 Chapter 292

    Mu Hantian took two little girls covered with blood into the inn without being blocked. People in this era know what to ask and what not to ask.

    "Three guests, do you want to stay?" immediately, the waiter came out to ask.

    "Of course, prepare two rooms for me and send me some food. By the way, there is hot water." Mu Hantian said.

    "OK, this way, please." the waiter said and led Mu Hantian upstairs.

    Mu Hantian nodded and followed up quickly.

    In the wide room, Mu Hantian''s first thing to do is to put his sister on the bed, and then take off his clothes. There can''t be space to deal with the wound, not to mention that the girl is full of injuries.

    I haven''t forgotten another one. My sister has been hurt a lot.

    Although very shy, but at this time as a doctor, there is no other way. Fortunately, the little girl''s body is not very developed, otherwise he can''t stand it.

    When helping them deal with the wounds, Mu Hantian specially counted the number of clearly visible wounds. His sister had 21, but his sister had 76 scars! Several have been fatal, most of them have scarred, and they don''t know how they survived at a young age. Mu Hantian had no choice but to exchange some ointment from the system to remove their scars.

    For the sisters to deal with the wound, the waiter has sent food and hot water.

    Mu Hantian asked them to find two clothes suitable for the sisters. The previous clothes were cut to pieces by sharp tools and stained with blood. They can''t wear any more.

    My sister was hungry. Her big eyes stared at the steaming food on the table and her stomach growled.

    "Go eat." he smiled and nodded to her.

    With permission, my sister rushed at the food on the table without clothes.

    Unexpectedly, instead of eating it immediately, she looked around, carrying a bowl of broth filled with bronze containers, carefully came over and fed it to her sister.

    My sister didn''t wake up, but instinctively swallowed the broth.

    My sister fed carefully to prevent the broth from overflowing from my sister''s mouth, while I kept swallowing saliva. My stomach screamed more and endured very hard.

    "I''ll feed you. You can go to dinner." Mu Hantian couldn''t see or listen, so he asked his sister to give him the bronze bowl and small spoon.

    My sister hesitated for a moment, but she was obedient.

    Her past experience made her understand that she had to do what she was in, otherwise she would get into trouble and even lose her life.

    Everything here is dominated by the young man in front of her. She and her sister rely on him to survive, so obedience is necessary, otherwise they will be punished.

    Thinking of "punishment", Xiaocao shivered and handed the broth to Mu Hantian. He just stood stiff and dared not move at will.

    "What are you doing here? Aren''t you hungry? I said, don''t be afraid. You are my sword waiter now. I have the responsibility to protect you and give you food." Mu Hantian smiled when he saw the girl standing still.

    Then he gently fed broth to his sister and stopped paying attention to her.

    The sister who was tortured by hunger finally stopped thinking, walked over gently, and then ate!

    Her saliva had flowed out of her small mouth. She couldn''t care so much. She grabbed the food with her hands, stuffed it into her mouth, chewed and swallowed it.

    I feel so happy. I have food in my mouth and am stuffed full. Unknowingly, she cried. The crystal tears flowed and couldn''t stop, so she had to suppress her sobs.

    How difficult it was along the way, and finally survived. Although it was temporarily alive, the future path is unknown.

    "When you are full, wash your hands and go to bed. Don''t you feel cold without clothes?" Mu cold day fed the broth to his sister, got up and put down the bronze bowl. He saw his sister crying and biting her teeth.

    "Well, Wuwu ~ ~" my sister couldn''t speak, but obediently washed her hands with hot water, then climbed into bed, got into the quilt and gently hugged my sister.

    Alas, war!

    Mu Hantian saw two girls sleeping in bed, so he went out of the room and went to sleep in another room.

    The next day

    My sister woke up first. Her bleary eyes were clear in the twinkling of an eye. When she saw that her sister''s breath was stable and there was no big problem, her heart loosened.

    When she got up, she looked around vaguely. In the twinkling of an eye, she saw the boy with two swords sitting on the stool eating.

    At first, he was surprised. He subconsciously wanted to find his long sword, but he suddenly thought of something. He looked no longer so nervous, but he was still a little frightened and embarrassed.

    Yes, I promise to follow the teenagers who are not a few years older than them with my sister. The fate in the future is all in the hands of one person.

    "Wake up?" Mu Han Tian opened his eyes and looked at his sister with a tangled face.

    "Yes, master."

    My sister quickly climbed down from her bed and knelt to salute. Her appearance was different from that when she first met, and her attitude was quite respectful. It seems that she has regarded herself as his slave.

    "Master! Well, whatever you call it! Come to dinner. By the way, what''s your name? I still don''t know your name." Mu Hantian tried to be gentle.

 Chapter 293

    "Master, my name is rain tears, and my sister''s name is Yu you. We are from the state of Yan." my sister, oh, no, rain tears said.

    "So? Yan Guo, what about your parents? You are so young, don''t your parents want you?" Mu Hantian looked puzzled.

    "No, our parents died because of these two swords," he said, taking out the swords of himself and his sister.

    "Hmm? Let me see." Mu Hantian said and was about to get it, but rain tears held the two swords tightly in his arms.

    Seeing this, Mu Hantian said, "hehe, I won''t want you, and you are my sword attendants. I want you to help me with my sword. Well, I''ll give you my sword first, and then you''ll show me your sword. What''s the matter?" he handed Tianjing and Zijian to rain tears.

    "This... All right" rain and tears thought, anyway, I can''t beat him, let''s show him. Thinking like this, rain tears handed the sword in his hand to Mu Hantian.

    "Hmm! Are these two swords soul turning and soul destroying? Are they the six sword slaves of Zhao Gao? That is to say, their parents were killed by Zhao Gao. It should be true, but they are mine now. Zhao Gao, there''s nothing wrong with him." Mu Hantian whispered.

    "Well, good sword. Here, keep it well. After all, it''s your parents'' relic. By the way, take my sword for me. When Yuyou''s better, we''ll go to Yan country." Mu Hantian said, returned the sword to rain tears and left the room.

    Rain and tears looked at Mu Hantian''s back and seemed at a loss.

    бнбнбнбнбнбнбнбнбнбнбн

    Three days later:

    In these three days, Yuyou has been much better after Mu Hantian''s treatment. Although you can''t fight with others, you still have no problem on your way. Therefore, Mu Hantian took them to the state of Yan. The two sisters once asked Mu Hantian what he was doing in Yan country. Mu Hantian''s answer is to watch a good play and repair their parents'' tombs by the way. The two sisters were moved by this.

    бнбнбнбнбнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Master, this is the state of Yan." a little girl with a sword hanging around her waist said to a teenager around her.

    "The state of Yan? Yes, I heard that the snow in the state of Yan is very beautiful. Is this true?" the boy asked.

    "Of course, the snow in Yan is the most beautiful of the seven countries," said another girl.

    "But you have repaired your parents'' tomb for us. Why should you stay in Yan country?" rain tears asked.

    "Why, I just want to see the snow girl''s dance. It''s said that when the snow girl dances, I want to see it." Mu Hantian replied.

    "Is that so? I''ve heard people talk about it these days. Shall we go to the imperial concubine snow Pavilion now?" Yuyou asked.

    "Of course... No. let''s go to the inn now and go again tomorrow." Mu Hantian said.

    "I see, master," said the sisters.

 Chapter 294

    When night fell, Mu Hantian went out of the inn alone after the two sisters slept.

    Outside the imperial concubine snow Pavilion, there were lights showing off everywhere. The red candles were burning "hiss", and a breeze blew and the lights swayed.

    Mu Hantian stood at the gate of Feixue Pavilion and looked at the magnificent, magnificent, elegant and exquisite gate. On the door hung a unique plaque: "imperial concubine snow Pavilion."

    "Is this the ''imperial concubine snow Pavilion''? Not bad!" Mu Hantian whispered.

    Mu Hantian knocked at the door,

    "Dong Dong Dong"

    Soon after, the door opened with a squeak. A young man came out, looked up and down at Mu Hantian, and asked, "did you just knock on the door?"

    Mu coldly said, "it''s good."

    "Oh, what''s up?" the boy asked again.

    "I heard that there was a zither player here, so I came." Mu Hantian said.

    The young man looked at Mu Hantian seriously and said, "I can''t decide. Wait here."

    Then the boy went in and closed the door.

    The night is tantalizing and the moon is hanging high, shining on thousands of homes.

    Mu turned around and stood alone in this silent winter night meditating.

    The wind comes and goes in a hurry. There are many people in the transition of the world, but it is a prosperous virtual dream.

    The wind passes through the cheek, gentle and quiet. It must be a girl. Her delicate hands touch the heart of Mu cold day.

    I don''t know how long later, the door of Feixue Pavilion opened again, interrupting Mu Hantian''s meditation.

    A middle-aged man in his forties came out, looked at Mu Hantian and said, "you want to apply for a zither player? Can you play the zither?"

    "Yes, it''s me. As for whether or not to play, it''s the master has the final say." Mu cold day said lightly.

    "Well, come with me and meet the snow girl." the old man said, and then took Mu Hantian into the ''imperial concubine snow Pavilion''

    Mu Hantian nodded to keep up.

    "Snow girl, did you sleep?" the old man asked outside a room.

    "Steward Wang, what can I do for you?" a nice female voice came.

    "Well, snow girl, someone has come to apply for a zither player, but it''s so late that I don''t want to disturb your rest." steward Wang said.

    "Is that right? Nothing, let him in!" said the snow girl.

    "Well, I''ll go down first." the steward said and retired.

    Mu Hantian saw this and had to push the door in.

    "Is that you want to apply for a zither player?" the snow girl asked when Mu cold day came in.

    Mu Hantian saw the snow maiden in plain white long clothes. She was graceful and graceful. She sat on the stool lightly and gracefully. The breeze outside the door blew her white clothes, and her long white hair danced with the wind, just like a dusty fairy.

    Mu Hantian took a few steps forward and stared from the side. The beauty has beautiful contour lines and ice skin like a knife. Her bright eyes look forward to Sheng Yan under her slender willow leaf curved eyebrows. When the red lips open and close, the lovely pear nest is naturally on the cheek, and the long, beautiful pink neck is even more attractive.

    It is quiet and elegant, elegant as an immortal, just like a fairy in the sky. Mu Hantian couldn''t help thinking of a poem and blurted out: "there are beautiful women in the north, peerless and independent. Look at the city and the country. I''d rather not know the country and the city? It''s hard to get a beautiful woman again."

    "Snow girl, I can play the piano, but applying for a zither player is just my excuse. I came here just to see the girl. As a result, I found that I was destined for you."

    The snow girl frowned slightly and said unhappily, "I think you''re here to entertain me. Since you''re not a zither player, please leave. You''re not welcome here."

    "Hehe, since the snow girl says so, I will be a zither player here. I don''t want any reward. I just want the snow girl to dance Zhao."

    "Hehe, play it for me and let me see if you are suitable to be a zither player." the snow girl said sarcastically.

    Mu Hantian didn''t mind either. He said faintly, "this song is called sword in the piano."

    "Zheng."

    With Mu Hantian''s words falling, a piano sound broke the silence of space and awakened all creatures.

    Mu Hantian pressed the string with his right hand and put his left hand in the shape of an orchid finger. The palm was in the air, the large and medium fingers were facing each other, the height of the food and middle fingers were the same, the little finger was slightly higher, and the palm was inward to produce a resultant force.

    The hand shape begins to relax. It drives a series of movements of the forearm and wrist through the big arm. Through subtle feelings, the strength is concentrated on the fingers. At the same time, when the wrist is relaxed, a small movement occurs in the hand, similar to a small fish swinging its tail. The pop-up piano sound has no trace of chaos, stuffy and too dry, too dry sound and color.

    North wind chaos on Yishui bank

    The snow is cold

    One night song, China flies, sigh

    Strike canglan and look pale

    The sky sings to the moon late

    Play the piano and strike the building. Don''t talk about the bitter and short yet

    Thin rain, light sorrow, heart trembling, panic, Fenghua dye

    Who was holding the sword in those days? How far was the cicada

    Plain hand gently plucks the broken string and laughs about life and death

    Still clinging to who makes a rash decision about fleeting years

    Meet a pot of turbid wine

    Who stole the years

    The sound of the piano is long, and the small building looks back in the air

    People don''t stop flowing

    Big dream three generation worries

    Who will keep the wine when the leaves fall and know the autumn

    Qingyi sword oath

    Deep love is shallow

    Acacia is difficult to cut and pull

    Floating clouds for a few days

    Zhisu Huanian folding sword

    The sea changes into a mulberry field

    Cut off the sky, cut off the string and cut off the delusion

    Forget who remembers

    Go to the end of the world with a natural and unrestrained demeanor

    Stay alone in the sunset

    Scattered refers to the middle sand

    No home for luxury

    The heart is dark and dumb, and the sound of Dongxiao turns into emotion to see the snowflakes

    Let''s forget it

    Yishui is frozen and prosperous like a dream has become empty

    When we met, a farewell was in vain

    It rains at night with the wind. You might as well have a glass of wine

    Don''t be angry when the clouds are deep. It''s cold in the cloud court

    Sword in piano and fairy in wine

    Rumors linger for thousands of years

    The sound of the piano is gentle and continuous, like a mountain spring winding from a valley, flowing slowly and winding around the beam of the house.

    A song "sword in the piano" was written by Mu Hantian. The snow girl felt that she underestimated Mu Hantian. This song gave her a beautiful feeling and left her aftertaste.

 Chapter 295

    "Hehe, how about getting into the snow girl''s ears?" after playing a song, Mu Hantian looked up at the snow girl and asked.

    "Bend into the heart." the snow girl''s answer is very simple, but she talks about the key.

    "Really? That means the position of this zither player belongs to me!" Mu Hantian said.

    "Yes, don''t you want to see me dance? I have a performance tomorrow. If you really want to see it, just come." the snow girl said faintly.

    "Tomorrow? OK, I''ll come." Mu Hantian said, leaving without looking back.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    the second day:

    "Master, it''s time for dinner." rain and tears came to Mu cold day''s door and called Mu cold day.

    "I see. You can eat first. After that, we''ll go to the ''imperial concubine snow Pavilion'' to see the snow girl dance." Mu Hantian said.

    "I see, master," said rain tears.

    "Hehe, snow girl''s dance was incredible when I used to watch animation. Let me see if it''s so magical." Mu Hantian whispered.

    In the imperial concubine snow Pavilion, there is a corner under the flying snow jade flower stage.

    "Master, do you know the snow girl?" Yuyou asked.

    "Well, I met last night! What''s the matter?" Mu Hantian asked.

    "It''s because, master, you seem to know the snow girl very well." Yuyou said.

    "Well, it''s my secret." Mu Hantian made a ha ha.

    The snow girl of Feixue Pavilion is proficient in piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. Her Zhao dance is unique in the world and famous in Kyushu. The Feixue Jade Flower platform in Feixue Pavilion is her own stage. It is said that either princes and nobles or business tycoons are qualified to enter Feixue Pavilion.

    When the snow girl is about to perform, the lotus pond around the flying snow Jade Flower platform will also become extremely beautiful, with lotus flowers blooming and lotus leaves twisting dew. It''s amazing that the audience can''t pick it up.

    The water in the lotus pond is from Yi water, which makes the lotus pond in Feixue Pavilion clear all year round, and even can see fish in the river from time to time.

    The three stood quietly in the corner under the stage.

    "Alas, why isn''t the snow girl on the stage?"

    "Yes, my feet are numb."

    "Wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait

    "That''s right. It''s said that the snow girl not only dances well, but also has a beautiful appearance. People can''t stop and forget to return."

    "Brother, you''re right. I''ve been lucky to have seen it once. It''s a unique dance with unique appearance. Let me watch my wives and concubines eat tasteless when I go home."

    "Hahaha..." the crowd laughed.

    "Zheng... Deng... Dong..." a zither sounded. The sound was elegant and beautiful, like gurgling water, like mountains and waterfalls. Then the sound changed, became fast and powerful, like ten thousand horses galloping. Then it changed again, and became a ten thousand mile lake. A breeze ripple, calm as usual.

    "No injustice, no injustice. It''s hard to find such piano skills in the world alone. People who play the piano must be everyone."

    "The sound of the piano is long and long, making people feel comfortable. You can feel the real waves in the water along the piano sound, rippling in your heart, circle by circle, circle by circle... Enjoy it."

    "Come, come, wow..."

    Mu Hantian looked up and saw a round hole on the flying snow Jade Flower platform. The moonlight just shone on the flying snow Jade Flower platform, emitting a blurred and hazy atmosphere. He saw the snow girl falling slowly, just like a fairy. Her long snow-white hair was elegant, and suddenly the whole central hall exuded a faint fragrance.

    In the lotus pond, dozens of golden lotus flowers suddenly "grow". After the projection of the moonlight, the lotus flowers emit golden light, shining on the snow girl''s falling.

    Like a pure white lotus, it is beautiful and beautiful.

    Her beauty is extraordinary and refined, elegant as an immortal, spotless and charming... Her beauty is the style of returning to the world without eating human fireworks. She is like the snowflake, crystal clear, elegant and light, pure but not gorgeous, but enough to make the world lose color.

    Her skin is as white as snow, her charm is as beautiful and graceful, her long snow-white hair is like flowing clouds, and the whole person is like her name, snow girl... It is faint and cold, and as white as snow.

    "How beautiful..."

    Everyone was stunned and crazy. Mu Hantian saw the snow girl last night, but he was impressed by her unspeakable temperament and stared at the snow girl on the stage. Not for a long time.

    The snow girl who had just fallen looked to the next block under the stage, fixed her eyes on Mu Hantian and said in a secret way: "he really came."

    I don''t know why, when the snow girl saw him looking at herself, a burst of sweetness rose in her heart somehow.

    I saw the snow girl holding a green jade flute and playing a song "Snow White". At the top of the central hall, a red curtain suddenly fell and surrounded the flying snow Jade Flower platform, making people unable to see it clearly, but only the sound of the flute.

    The sound of the flute is like a whimper, which makes people feel light and lofty. Sometimes it is like gurgling water, laughing and running towards the East. A gust of wind blows, and the sober water and humid air comes face to face. The sound of the flute carries a cool feeling, like the sea advancing layer by layer, and the surroundings are gradually cold.

    Snowflakes fall one after another, and more and more.

    "Snow?" a noble looked at the sky and said in surprise.

    "Snow in June?"

    Three golden ancient seal characters of Feixue pavilion are written on a gold plaque. Ancient patterns are carved around Phnom Penh, which is simple and clear, moving and concise. The snowflakes fall on it, forming a sharp contrast with the golden reflection against the candlelight.

    Passers-by came and went.

    "Snow?"

    "Look, look, it''s snowing again."

    "Snow girl is playing snow white again. I really don''t know when I can enter the imperial concubine snow pavilion to listen to this song, alas..." the passers-by sighed.

    A man next to him looked at him disdainfully and said, "you? What goes in here is not a doctor, princes, nobles, or generals, or tycoons on the rich side. All the people come are rich and powerful. You, a small businessman, also want to go in?"

    "Why? Can''t I go in?" the man said unconvinced.

    "It''s enough for your family to have fun for many years. Since the beginning of the month, only the top 50 bidders are eligible to enter here. Do you think it''s possible for you to enter?" the humanitarian nearby.

    "That''s nothing. I''ll go in and have a look one day." the man refused.

    The man next to him laughed and ignored him.

    At the end of the song, the red curtain suddenly retracted, and the beautiful snow girl stood on the flying snow Jade Flower platform. Everyone here was moved by it. The petals are flying, and the snow girl''s smile is so moving! She danced gracefully and dazzlingly.

    A Zhao dance is like a wave rising from the waves. The light blue waist is exposed and decorated with a snowflake dance skirt. It is like a ripple of water waves, which makes the snow girl''s graceful, soft and graceful show incisively and vividly.

 Chapter 296

    Silver inlaid Blue Crystal headdress and blue eye ornament make people feel indifferent and distant. Crystal earrings and silver inlaid red treasure necklace, light blue ribbon, silver leg ornaments, silver foot rings and blue crystal dance shoes are all decorated properly.

    This kind of thing that originally looked very tacky, now worn on the snow girl, a man dance, not only did not make her gaudy and mediocre, on the contrary, it added a bit of elegance and elegance to her.

    Light blue smoky makeup, pink lip gloss, everything is so moving. No one made a sound on the whole dance floor. Everyone was only looking at the flying snow Jade Flower platform in surprise.

    "Snow girl, it''s a dark night in Zhao. It''s a desolate wind. A grass quietly shows its head and looks at the world. Its emergence carries too much joy and too much hope. In the warmth, the grass gradually grows up and shows off its rebirth and vitality to the world, but the wind... Is still desolate. From time to time, it will shake quietly in the wind.

    One day, the sky was suddenly covered with dark clouds. The dark clouds with a heavy and terrible pressure made people gasp for breath. Finally, thunderbolt sounded, ferocious lightning cut through the cloud curtain, heavy rain poured down, and strong wind also raged, ruthlessly destroying the young grass. In the disaster like blow, it did not fall down, but still looked up at the sky proudly Standing on its own body, no matter how the wind roars and the rain is ruthless, it clenches its teeth, because it can''t fall.

    The snow girl''s heart slowly tightened and hurt.

    After a night of wind and rain, it became very weak, but it didn''t fall down after all. Instead, it faced the sky and made a victory gesture.

    However, its disaster is far from such an end, but has just begun. It continues to grow slowly until one day, a more violent storm strikes, it still supports its young body with all its strength and bears it without fear, the resister.

    The rain keeps coming, again and again, and more and more violent. Every time, it will become dying, but every time, it will stubbornly stand up, and then look up to the sky and laugh at God. It will never want to take its own life.

    Drop

    It was the sound of tears splashing down. I don''t know when she burst into tears in the sound of the piano. The sad sound of the piano first made her heart tremble heavily, and then gradually turned into a sharp knife, which stabbed into the depths of her heart, making her heart ache, and even her soul tremble violently.

    She felt the pain of despair and the persistence in her young heart that never gave up. Her heart trembled more and more strongly.

    The sound of the piano for half a minute sounded the final note at this time.

    "What kind of music is this? He is really a man with a story. Maybe he is a hard-working man like me." the snow girl wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes.

 Chapter 297

    Mu Hantian played a song. He looked up and saw the snow girl crying. Mu Hantian was very confused. Didn''t he play a song "grass"? As for crying like this.

    "Snow girl, can we go?" Mu Hantian asked.

    "Yes, I''ve asked someone to arrange your residence. Just go to the steward Wang." said the snow girl.

    Mu Hantian nodded and went out with rain tears and rain.

    "Master, you play very well." Yuyou said.

    "I can often play it to you if you like, but you still have to practice your martial arts." Mu Han said.

    "We know," said the two women.

    бнбнбнбнбнбнбнбнбнбн

    The morning, like a flower in bud, is trying to put on her brilliance and beauty; In the morning, like a gentle girl, she is telling her lightness and poetry... Inadvertently, the untouchable kindness and comfort have quietly infiltrated the people in the morning fog, gently and delicately writing the harmony and tranquility in the hearts of the people who feel her!

    Mu Han woke up, opened the door after some grooming, took two deep breaths, looked at the sky and said,

    "Another beautiful day."

    "Good morning." suddenly a crisp and charming voice came into Mu Hantian''s ears.

    "Ah, snow girl, good morning." Mu Hantian was surprised at first, but soon recovered and smiled.

    "Did you sleep well last night?" said the snow girl.

    "Well, how long has the snow girl been here?" Mu Hantian smiled.

    "I... I just came." the snow girl blushed.

    In fact, the snow girl has been waiting for mu cold day here early in the morning. Today she wants to go out for a walk. I don''t know why she wants to call Mu cold day, a guy she hates, but she is a reserved woman. How can she say "I came very early."

    Mu Hantian saw that the edge of the snow girl''s dress was obviously wet by dew, and then saw her shy face. Naturally, everything was clear in her heart without saying anything. He smiled and said, "what''s the matter with the snow girl coming to me?"

    "I want to go out for a walk today. Do you want to... Do you want to... Go together." the snow girl bowed her head and said shyly.

    "Ah!" Mu Hantian was frightened and stayed there.

    The snow girl didn''t hear Mu Hantian''s reply for a long time. She looked up and saw that he was stunned there. The snow girl thought he was in trouble. She was lost and said coldly, "since you don''t have time, it''s OK."

    "No, I have time." hearing the snow girl''s indifferent voice, Mu Hantian knew that she misunderstood herself and quickly explained.

    "Then why didn''t you speak just now." the snow girl''s voice changed back to the same and said.

    "Well, I was a little surprised just now. After all, we have been together for a short time." Mu Hantian touched the back of his head with his right hand and said awkwardly.

    Looking at Mu Hantian''s embarrassed appearance, the snow girl "puffed" and smiled.

    The snow girl said angrily, "are you going or not?"

    "Go, go, wait for me." Mu cold day went back to his room.

    Soon, the snow girl saw Mu Hantian come out with two long swords wrapped in scabbards and an umbrella. She was surprised.

    Seeing the snow girl''s question, Mu Hantian pointed to heaven and said, "there is an unexpected situation in the sky, just in case."

    "Well, let''s go." the snow girl nodded, turned and walked out, and Mu Hantian followed closely behind.

    With a column of fragrant Kung Fu, they had left Yandu and came to the Yishui river not long ago.

    The snow girl stood on the Bank of Yishui River and quietly looked at the Zhao family opposite Yishui. She seemed to think of something in the past. There was a faint mist in her moving eyes.

    Mu Hantian quietly looked at the snow girl in the back. Her skin was as white as snow. The snow girl with rich charm and pingting looked so holy in the seeming sunshine.

    The beauty of the snow girl is like a shining pearl, which is always shining and breathtaking. The beauty of the snow girl is like a pure white lotus, which is incomparable and pure. Her beauty is extraordinary, elegant, spotless and charming

    "Hiss... Ho..."

    A thunder sounded, lightning thundered, and then there was a drizzle without any sound. This scene happened only between a few breaths and came very quickly.

    Mu Hantian opened his umbrella and went over to help the snow girl cover the rain.

    The snow girl turned her head slowly, and the corners of her mouth seemed to have a little smile, but she was not surprised or moved. She just said faintly, "what''s the name of the song you played last night?" the voice seemed to be hoarse and a little rustling.

    "Grass." Mu said faintly.

    A cold wind blew in the wind, and the new willow leaves of the old willow tree on the side were blowing gently. The cold wind on the easy water blew their faces and long hair.

    "Although the rain in late winter in Yan country is not as cold as that in late autumn, it will still accumulate in the body. If you do, you will be easy to get sick." Mu Hantian whispered.

    The snow girl''s heart was warm, and then she lightly replied, "you don''t have to say this, I know. But I like it."

    Mu Hantian stopped talking, because he knew that it was no use for him to say more. Quietly, he put the oil paper umbrella close to the snow girl, and one of his arms had been wet by the rain unknowingly.

    "You''re not from the state of Yan. Why are you here?" the snow girl looked at Ye Chen and asked.

    "Just for the snow girl''s dance." Mu Hantian said faintly.

    "Really? You''ve seen it. Why don''t you go?" said the snow girl.

    "Because I found another reason why I stayed here." Mu Han said.

    "Oh. Why, can you tell me?" asked the snow girl.

    "Because of the snow girl, I find I like you." Mu Hantian replied.

    "Is this a confession to me... Me?" the snow girl looked at Mu Hantian deeply and said.

 Chapter 298

    "Yes." Mu Hantian looked at the snow girl''s eyes and said seriously.

    The snow actress''s eyes are also staring at Mu Hantian''s eyes. She can see his sincerity for himself from his eyes. Her eyes are also very focused. There is no lie, no possession, a trace of greed, and some simple love.

    "Can you protect me?" the snow girl said faintly.

    "Yes, I will protect you all my life." Mu Hantian said seriously.

    The two people looked at each other like this. After a long time, the snow girl suddenly gently closed her eyes, turned around and said, "in fact... You are all the same..."

    "You will know whether I am the same as others. But now I know that if you don''t go back with me, you will be ill." Mu Han said.

    Hearing Mu Hantian''s concern for herself, the snow girl aroused a burst of sweetness in her heart, but she didn''t show it. Looking at the state of Zhao opposite Yi Shui, she said faintly, "I''ll go back after a while."

    At this time, three men in Yan soldiers'' clothes came up on the road and took the lead in saying, "Hey, isn''t that the snow girl in Fei Xue pavilion? Let''s go and have fun."

    "Hahaha, go."

    "Go."

    With that, the three entered and came to Mu cold day.

    Mu Hantian naturally found them, frowned, but didn''t say anything. He stood quietly beside the snow girl.

    "Snow girl, are you lonely? How about our brothers to accompany you?" the leading man said unkindly.

    "Yes, snow girl." the two nearby also said in unison.

    The snow girl turned around and looked at the eyes of the three color Mimi. She was disgusted and said coldly, "who are you? What do you want to do?"

    The leading man said angrily, "we? We are the most powerful people in the state of Yan and the taxi guard of the king''s brother Yan Chunjun''s house. How about being afraid? If you are afraid, you can have a drink with our brothers, and then serve our brothers well for a few nights."

    "Hum, a few guard dogs deserve it," said the snow girl coldly.

    "Bastard, you smelly woman, how dare you scold us? Come on, today we''ll show you what it means to propose a toast instead of a penalty." then the three walked to the snow girl with a smile. That kind of eyes, as if the hungry wolf saw the little cake sheep.

    The snow girl looked at the three people coming with disdain and said faintly, "you want to make my idea. Aren''t you afraid of death?"

    "Hahaha, dead? See, she wants to kill us." the leading man laughed.

    "Ha ha ha." the two people nearby also laughed, and one of them said, "don''t say you''re a weak woman. Even if you''re a strong man, you''re not our boss''s opponent."

    "Didn''t you just say you would protect me all your life?" the snow girl ignored them, but turned to admire the cold day and said.

    "I''ll never forget what I promised you. Take it and don''t get wet." Mu cold handed the umbrella to the snow girl.

    The snow girl gave him a deep look and took the umbrella with a smile.

    After Mu Hantian gave the umbrella to the snow girl, he turned around and looked at the three of them coldly. The rain hit his face and body coldly, but mu Hantian didn''t even blink.

    The leading man saw Mu Hantian''s eyes, cooled behind his back and shivered, "you... Who are you?"

    "Those who want your life." Mu Han said coldly.

    "Do you want to be the enemy of Yan Chunjun?" thinking of Yan Chunjun, the speaker was obviously more confident.

    "Don''t say I killed the dogs named Yan Chunjun. Even if I really killed several of his people, he can''t do anything to me." Mu Hantian said faintly.

    "If you want to die, I''m not polite. Go." the leading man said.

    As soon as the words fell, the two people next to them pulled out their swords and came to Mu cold day with a sneer.

    "Ah..."

    When they were five feet away from Mu cold sky, they raised their swords and split at Mu cold sky at the same time.

    Mu Hantian disdained to look at the two people who leaked the door and didn''t pull out their swords. When they rushed two feet away from Mu Hantian and the sword was about to hit Mu Hantian''s head, the corners of their mouths hooked, as if they saw victory. The leading man in the back is also laughing, arrogant and disdainful.

    Only the snow girl looked at Mu Hantian faintly.

    "Zheng."

    Mu Hantian''s right hand moved, and then the sword light flashed.

    Sheath out, sheath back.

    The next moment, the two people''s smiles stopped and their bodies stopped, looking at their long swords.

    "Dang"

    Two broken swords fell from the air, and a scar appeared on both their necks. Then they fell down with unwilling eyes open. Until they died, they didn''t know when Mu Hantian came out of the sword.

    Seeing his people suddenly stop and fall to the ground without reason, the leading man''s smile stopped and shouted, "what''s the matter with you, Xiaojia and Xiaob?"

    "Don''t cry, they are all dead. Are you ready?" Mu Hantian said faintly.

    "What, dead." the man looked at the two fallen people again and saw that the rain washed their blood out. He was stunned and afraid. Immediately knelt on the ground and said, "please, let me go. I''m wrong. I dare not again. I have an 80 year old mother and an 8-year-old daughter. Just be kind and let me go. I''ll kowtow to you."

    Then he began to kowtow to Mu Hantian. Mu Hantian looked at the man disdainfully, walked slowly to him and said, "Alas, now the people who beg for mercy don''t know another reason? I''m tired of listening."

    Seeing Mu Hantian refused to let himself go, the man''s right hand quietly touched his feet and threatened, "I''m under Yan Chunjun''s hand. You can''t kill me. Kill me, you can''t live."

    Mu Hantian naturally saw his movements and a sneer came up at the corners of his mouth.

    "Zheng." the sword light flashed again.

    He didn''t even have a chance to shout. He fell with his unwilling eyes open and a dagger fell out of his right hand.

    Mu Hantian turned and smiled at the snow girl and said, "Xueer, let''s go back."

    "HMM." the snow girl answered softly and went to Mu cold day. I don''t know why, the snow girl didn''t refute Mu cold day''s call her ''Xueer''.

 Chapter 299

    In the twinkling of an eye, three days passed.

    Early in the morning, the sun just shone on the earth, the earth was still warm, and the dew began to dissipate slowly.

    A young man was dressed in white and held a long sword, which was shining.

    The strength of the swords changed with each other. When the twelve swords passed, the young man''s eyes were like electricity, pierced through the void, and his body jumped up suddenly, just like killing down from the peak. He saw a flash of sword light, and a small hole was punctured in the opposite wooden villa immediately.

    Mu Hantian took back his long sword and returned to the house.

    I''ve been in this world for a few days. It''s time to go to another place. Mu Hantian thought so.

    The moonlight scattered on the windowsill, bringing a faint ray of sadness, quietly sliding down between the eyebrows, sadness, dragging a long figure, quietly flowing to every corner in the middle of the night, interpreting all the thoughts in Mu Hantian''s heart.

    Mu Hantian stood in the yard, looked at the candlelight in the attic, took a deep breath, and went to the snow girl''s room.

    "Dong Dong Dong"

    The snow girl hit the door and said, "it''s you. What''s up so late?"

    Seeing that the beauty''s makeup had been removed, he was obviously going to sleep. Mu Hantian smiled and said, "don''t you invite me in?"

    Hearing Mu Hantian''s words, the snow girl was stunned and said faintly, "just say something here." also, it''s late at night. It''s not good for lonely men and women to live in the same room.

    "Er." it was very embarrassing to see that the snow girl rejected her words so directly.

    After a moment of silence, Mu Hantian looked at the snow girl and said, "I''m leaving."

    The snow girl was surprised, her body trembled obviously and said, "why do you want to go? Isn''t it good here?"

    Mu Han Tian smiled faintly and said, "it''s good to have you here, but I still have something to do."

    Hearing Mu Hantian''s words, the snow girl blushed and her heart was full of joy, but when she thought of him leaving, she was reluctant to give up for a while and hurriedly said, "what''s more important than me?"

    "Huh?"

    "No, I mean, will you come back?" realized that he was wrong, his face was a little hot, and quickly argued.

    Knowing that the snow girl already had herself in her heart, Mu Han was very happy in her heart and said gently, "with you here, I will come back naturally."

    Hearing Mu Hantian''s words, the snow girl breathed a sigh of relief. For a time, both of them fell into silence.

    For a long time, Mu Hantian broke his silence and called, "Xueer."

    "Well, why?" the snow girl looked up at Mu Hantian and said. Perhaps, the snow girl has acquiesced to Mu Hantian''s call herself.

    "Can you hug?" Mu Hantian robbed the fire.

    Hearing Mu Hantian''s words, the snow girl looked at him deeply, pretended to be cold and hummed, "hum, I knew you were all the same."

    "No, I don''t mean that. I just think I''m leaving soon and want to hug as a memory." Mu Hantian shook his hands in front of him and explained.

    The snow girl looked at his silly appearance and burst out laughing.

    Looking at the snow girl, Mu Hantian is crazy.

    When others look at her like this, she will feel disgusted and disgusted. But somehow, Mu Hantian looked at her like this, which would arouse a burst of sweetness in her heart.

    Thinking that he was leaving tomorrow, the snow girl was also full of reluctance to give up. She said weakly, "fool, do you want to hold me and let me go?"

    "Ah... Oh."

    Mu cold day walked slowly, and the snow girl''s vision slowly moved down. She saw that one of his hands was tightly confined to her slender waist. At first, the snow girl was not used to it. Her face was red and hot, and her body immediately became hard. This was the first time she had such close contact with the man, and let him hold her tightly.

    Slowly, the snow girl unconsciously extended her hand to Mu Hantian''s back, leaned her head against Mu Hantian''s chest and whispered, "when will you come back?"

    "As little as March, as much as half a year." Mu Hantian said.

    "So long, is it dangerous?" the snow girl worried.

    "It''s too dangerous to say, but it''s just trouble." Mu Hantian said.

    Looking up at Mu Hantian''s eyes, the snow girl said, "I want you to come back safely. You said you would protect me forever."

    The two watched for a long time. Mu Han nodded softly, and then hugged the beauty tightly.

    "Xueer, I wrote a song for you. Can I play it for you?" Mu Hantian said suddenly.

    "Did you write it for me? OK." the snow girl looked a little happy.

    "Then I''ll play." Mu Hantian went to the stool and stroked the piano.

    Mu Hantian adjusted his voice and sang with a deep look: "The wolf tooth moon is haggard. I raised my glass and drank all the wind and snow. Who knocked over the cabinet of the previous life and provoked the dust and right and wrong. The formula of fate, several reincarnations, you lock your eyebrows and cry, but you can''t call back. Even though the history has turned gray, I love forever, and the prosperity is like three thousand East flowing water. I only take a ladle of love to understand, only love the butterfly you incarnate. Your hair is like snow, sad and beautiful. Who was moved by my incense burning? Invite the bright moon , let the memory be bright and the love be perfect in the moonlight. Your hair is like snow and your tears are flying. Who am I waiting for? In the drunken years of the world of mortals, I engrave a monument of eternal love for you with no regrets... "

    Mu Hantian played and sang affectionately, and the snow girl burst into tears.

    "What''s the name of this song?" asked the snow girl.

    "I wrote this song for you. It''s called hair like snow." Mu Hantian shamelessly stole Dong Zhou''s song and said shamelessly.

 Chapter 301

    After the man went down, Mu Hantian found a seat and sat down. Because rain tears and rain you don''t drink, Mu Hantian took some food in the waiter.

    Soon after, the waiter took out a few jars of wine and a few dishes and respectfully said, "my guests, please enjoy yourself."

    When Jing Ke saw the wine, his eyes lit up immediately, opened two jars immediately, picked up one jar and said loudly, "come on, Xiaotian, big brother, respect you."

    Mu Hantian also took an altar and smiled. "OK, drink!"

    "Dong".

    As soon as they touched the wine jar, they began to drink. Others looked at them, and their hearts were full of admiration, just because they didn''t drink, but poured wine into their bodies.

    When Jing Ke saw Mu Hantian drinking, he could keep up with his rhythm. He couldn''t help but say loudly, "OK, have fun. I Jing Ke pretended to drink from invincible hands. Unexpectedly, Xiaotian, you are also a drinking madman, ha ha ha."

    Hearing Jing Ke''s praise, Mu Hantian smiled and said, "brother, my drinking capacity depends on people. I can''t drink a cup when I meet a man with a bag of wine and rice; I can drink a hundred cups when I meet an enemy; I can drink a thousand cups when I meet a friend; and I can drink a thousand cups when I meet a confidant."

    Jing Ke listened and said, "OK, I like it. Brother, you are a confidant. Ha ha ha, come and drink!"

    Immediately, they began to drink.

    Soon, several jars of wine were drunk by the two. Jing Ke shouted, "man, add wine.

    "Here we are."

    Soon, the waiter brought some more jars of wine and said, "please enjoy yourself, guys."

    When they got the wine, they began to fight again.

    After three rounds of wine.

    They were still not a little drunk, and all the guests around looked at them dumbfounded.

    Mu Hantian and Jing Ke have wine jars on their tables and many on the ground. How can they add up to dozens of jars.

    Jing Ke looked at the surrounding wine jar and said with a smile, "Xiao Tian, how''s it going?"

    Mu cold day as like as two peas to the king, he said, "big brother, you are the same as the legendary, alcoholic."

    Jing Ke smiled and didn''t speak.

    Mu Hantian looked at Jing Ke with a hook in the corner of his mouth and said with a smile: "elder brother, you go to check out, younger brother conceded defeat".

    "Well, feeling little day, you are to drink poor me!" Jing Ke said bitterly.

    "Elder brother is the best assassin in the world. Younger brother, I''m just a poor people. Where will there be money?" Mu Hantian shrugged and said.

    After that, Jing Ke painfully took out a knife of money from his arms. His heart was dripping blood. His task reward for several months was gone. He wanted to cry without tears.

    Outside the restaurant.

    The afterglow of the sunset reddened half of the sky, and the light was refracted to the smoky lake. It was sparkling and beautiful. The beautiful scenery of the evening lingered in my heart, but it was inexplicable sadness, perhaps because its beauty was short-lived and heartbreaking.

    When the breeze blows, charming light waves appear on the lake. The scenery reflected in the water gathers, spreads, expands and shrinks.

    Mu Hantian four people were sitting on the horse. Jing Ke asked, "Xiaotian, where are you going?"

    "Korea." Mu Hantian said faintly.

    "South Korea? It''s going to war there." Jing Ke looked in the direction of South Korea and said.

    "Maybe, big brother, where are you going?" Mu Hantian turned his head and asked.

    "The state of Qin." when talking about the state of Qin, Jing Ke''s face showed a lot of sadness, helplessness and sadness, but it soon passed. See

    When Jing Ke said to go to the state of Qin, Mu Hantian''s body trembled and said in secret, "isn''t it?"

    After that, he looked at Jing Ke. He just saw the complex expression that flashed away, and didn''t see anything else. He secretly said: "there''s no ''residual Hong'' on him. The complex expression should be because of Liji''s relationship."

    After thinking about it, Mu Hantian breathed a sigh of relief. If Jing Ke really went to assassinate Qin Shihuang, he didn''t know whether he should stop him.

 Chapter 302

    Korean palace.

    "Stop, don''t run... Stop... Stop."

    In the dark, the three men of Mu Hantian kept running in the palace, while several teams of people were chasing him.

    Three days ago in the afternoon, Mu Hantian and the three rushed to the capital of the king of Korea. They came to the gate of the palace and saw that the gate was closed and surrounded by high walls. It was impossible for ordinary Wulin experts to step over with lightness skills. However, they can''t help Mu Hantian.

    Night fell.

    Mu Hantian carried the sword, while rain tears and rain you hung the sword around his waist. Standing on the wall of the Korean palace, with a hook in the corner of his mouth and a light step on his right foot, Mu Hantian immediately flew into the darkness. Rain tears and rain you hurriedly followed.

    East Palace.

    Mu Hantian hid on the beam of the roof outside the door and looked inward from the gap. He saw a man in his thirties and seventies who was sick, kneeling at a low table, and a man in front of him who was twenty-three or four years old. The sick man said:

    Zifang, you know Weizhuang. "

    Mu Hantian said in secret, "Zifang? I heard that Han Feizi, Zhang Liang and Weizhuang were classmates and friends. Han Feizi was the son of King Han and the genius of Legalists. The last five generations of Zhang Liangzu were prime ministers in Korea. Zhang Liang, the representative of Confucianism, was intelligent, clear-minded and broad-minded since childhood. They were friends, but what happened to Weizhuang?"

    Just listen to Zhang Liangdao: "well, I heard my father talk about Weizhuang. He is the son of the king''s former abandoned concubine. He has been in the cold palace since he was born and has been ignored, excluded and abused by others."

    "Yes, he is also my brother." Han Feizi said faintly.

    "Oh, why did your highness mention this person today?" Zhang Liangdao.

    Han Feizi said: "Xiaozhuang vowed to let anyone who bullied him get their due price since he was a child. He wanted to step on others and make others think he was a strong man, so he went to ghost valley."

    "But I am the only one in the ghost valley with all kinds of people in the world?" Zhang Liang asked.

    "Yes, he came back from learning horizontal sword in ghost valley. A few days ago, he proposed marriage to my father. You should know that close relatives are a great crime, and he was born by an abandoned concubine. My father refused his request. Ji Wuye asked my father to put him in prison for some unwarranted crimes." Han Feizi said.

    "Your Highness asked the ovary to come to the East Palace today to save him." Zhang Liangdao.

    "Yes, the quicksand I founded needs his strength, and I believe we will become good friends with him." Han Feizi said firmly.

    "Your Highness''s'' quicksand ''is not based on" skill to know traitors and punishment to stop punishment ". Zhang Liang smiled.

    Han Feizi looked at Zhang Liang and said, "I just thought of this step, so I will call the ovary tonight."

    Zhang Liang thought for a moment and said, "Your Highness wants to come forward from the son''s room to persuade my father to play the king, and let your Highness''s'' quicksand ''interrogate Weizhuang, so that the great general Ji Wuye can speak?"

    "Yes, the five generations of Zifang''s ancestors were prime ministers in Korea. It was proposed by Prime Minister Zhang. Ji Wuye won''t find anything." Han Feizi said.

    "So, when the ovary went back, she told my father about it." Zhang Liangdao.

    "Then you''ll have to work in the ovary." Han Feizi said.

    "I dare not. It''s the honor of the son''s wife to share her worries." Zhang Liang bowed with his fist.

    Mu Hantian was stunned when he heard the conversation on the beam and said in secret: "Weizhuang is the son of King Han. It''s understandable, but this marriage proposal is too bloody. But ''quicksand'' was founded by Han Feizi, not Weizhuang. Han Feizi and Li Si are both disciples of Xunzi. They have been classmates for ten years. Although they are brothers of the same family, they have never had a good relationship. Later, Han Feizi went to the state of Qin, died suddenly and inexplicably, died in death row in the state of Qin, and went to prison After only one day in prison, he suddenly fell ill with fever, and his skin was covered with red stripes, but he could not find any reason. The disease was extremely strange. It was suspected that the yin-yang mantra of Yin-Yang family banned the six soul fear mantra. Presumably, Weizhuang began to take over the "quicksand" and began to investigate the cause of his death. Finally, when South Korea perished, Weizhuang directly turned the "quicksand" into a killer organization The "quicksand" of "knowing traitors by skill and stopping punishment by punishment" has also become a simple "quicksand" of "stopping punishment by punishment". And the "counter quicksand" is a dark army under the command of Weizhuang, which is specially responsible for some extremely difficult and extremely secret assassination missions. "

    When Mu Hantian came back, he saw Zhang Liang walking out of the east palace.

    Mu Hantian looked at Zhang Liang''s departure direction and Han Feizi''s trend. He saw Han Feizi kneeling in situ and meditating. He didn''t know what he was thinking. Mu Hantian thought about it, so he let rain tears and rain you leave first, and he jumped to the other direction of the palace.

 Chapter 303

    In prison.

    At the end of the prison, a sarcastic voice came from inside: "can you only do this? A group of waste!"

    "Who the hell is he? I haven''t said a word for so long." a young jailer said to an old jailer beside him.

    "Yes, the bones are so hard that they don''t pit after so much torture," said the old jailer.

    I saw a white haired man with his arms outstretched and hung by an iron chain. His body was full of blood, but his expression was not a trace of pain. Some were cold and ruthless.

    An open space.

    Mu Hantian stood there and muttered, "it''s boring. By the way, I can play and kill Ji Wuyi. In this way, the jade making can be stopped."

    Then he left.

    "Stop, who are you and what do you want to do?" a stern voice sounded behind Mu Hantian.

    Mu Hantian looked back and saw a general standing ten feet away with a long sword. Mu Han scolded in his heart and jumped to the roof immediately. It''s not mu Hantian who is afraid that he can''t beat him, but when they fight, they will attract more guards. It''s even more difficult to get away at that time.

    "Stop, someone, there''s an assassin!" seeing Mu Hantian escape, he couldn''t see that Mu Hantian was an intruder.

    Suddenly, the whole palace was brightly lit, and all the guards were looking for mu Hantian, the assassin. This is why Mu Hantian was chased by several teams of people.

    Mu Hantian looked at the more and more soldiers behind him and murmured, "it''s not a way to go on like this."

    With that, Mu cold looked around, saw the nearest room, and immediately flashed in

    Go.

    In the room.

    Mu cold day saw a woman sitting in front of the dressing table, dressing up. The woman had a bun on the upper plate, and a black streak hung down the side of her head. Wearing underwear, the upper part is a neck sling, the lower part is a cheongsam style split, black-and-white, peach red waist belt, the cloak is a pink yarn clothes, a lapel with dark blue lines, the lower end is printed with a red lotus peony pattern, wearing peach cloud patterned slope heel boots, wearing jade beads with a metal oval ring, a silver metal crown dotted with red gemstones on the head, and a peach cloud patterned jacket on both hands.

    The woman felt someone nearby. She immediately turned her head and said, "who are you? What do you want to do?"

    "Well, I came in to have a look. There''s no malice. Don''t worry." Mu Hantian touched the back of his head with his right hand and said awkwardly.

    "Come in and have a look? I haven''t seen you in the palace." the woman said. Then the general''s voice came from outside:

    "You go over there!"

    "You go this way!"

    "Don''t let go anywhere, search carefully for me!"

    "Yes!"

    Hearing the voice outside, the woman looked at Mu Hantian and said, "are they looking for you?"

    "Well, it should be." Mu Hantian said awkwardly.

    "Your Highness, did you sleep?" the voice of the general came from outside the door.

    Mu Han shook his head to the woman in a hurry. The woman took a deep look at Mu Hantian and said to the outside of the door, "is there anything else for the general so late?"

    "The royal highness of Princess Kai, a assassin came into the palace just now. He wanted to make a plot against it, and fled immediately after I found it.

    Worried about the safety of her royal highness, I came to ask if the princess was well. If I disturb the princess, I will ask the princess to apologize. "

    "Assassin?" the princess looked at the cold sky and thought for a while. "General, there are no assassins here. Don''t go and have a look."

    The general heard the princess''s words and said, "at the end, I will be very worried about the safety of her royal highness.

    Before he finished, he heard the princess coldly say, "General Li, are you suspecting me of hiding an assassin?"

    "Don''t dare!" General Li knelt down in fear when he heard the princess''s words.

    "Don''t dare? General Li hasn''t searched other places yet. Do you think of deliberately letting the assassin go?" said the princess.

    "Ah, I will go at the end. If your highness is in danger, shout for help." after that, General Lee retired.

    After General Li left, the princess looked at Mu Hantian and said, "come on, who are you? What are you doing here?"

    "My name is mu Hantian. You don''t need to know what to do here." Mu Hantian said faintly.

    "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll call them back to catch you?" the princess looked at Mu Han''s way.

    "I''m not afraid of them. I just don''t want to kill people." Mu Hantian said faintly.

    "So you''re very powerful?" the princess looked at Mu Hantian with interest.

    "Ah, very powerful." Mu Han said.

    "Do you think the outside world is big?" the princess said again.

    "Hmm? Haven''t you seen it outside?" Mu Hantian asked suspiciously.

    "My father doesn''t allow me to come out. I''ve been in the palace since I was a child. I really want to go out and see the outside world!" the princess looked at the outside.

    "Maybe I will regret seeing you," Mu said.

    "Maybe, but I really want to go out and have a look." the princess said.

    "I''m leaving." Mu Hantian looked outside and found nothing moving.

    "Ah, so fast." the princess didn''t give up when she heard that Mu Hantian was leaving. This seems to be the first time she has spoken so much.

    "Because I still have something to do." Mu Hantian has a general understanding of the identity of the princess, Korean Princess Honglian, which is later Chilian.

    "Will you come again?" said Honglian. She didn''t know why she said such words to someone she just met.

    "I don''t know," Mu said.

    As soon as Honglian heard this, she hurriedly said, "if I want to find you later, I..."

    Before Honglian finished speaking, Mu Hantian thought for a moment, then flashed away, leaving only one sentence: "I''ll come to you."

 Chapter 304

    Mu Hantian stood on the edge of Taihu Lake with his sword on his back and looked at the calm sleeping lake. The little white sails rippled with the wind. The lake rippled with microwaves. Several small fish jumped out of the water, turned their bodies, danced "water ballet", and dived into the bottom in an instant. The lake was calm again.

    As soon as he came out of the Korean palace, Mu Hantian visited here all the way.

    "Murderous!"

    Mu Hantian looked back. A middle-aged man in black robe was walking slowly towards him with a long sword in his hand.

    "Do you admire the cold weather?" the black robed man.

    "Who are you?" Mu Hantian asked.

    "Yingsha, a killer in Yan Chunjun''s family." yingsha said.

    "Yan Chunjun asked you to kill me." Mu Hantian said.

    "This sword breaks the army. You can use it." yingsha said with the sword.

    The wind blew and rolled up the sand all over the sky.

    The sword Qi attacks people, and the world is full of desolation and desolation.

    Mu Hantian drew his sword, which was his first opponent who could be more serious.

    Ying Sha''s long sword was waved in the wind, and a dark cold light went straight to Ye Chen''s throat. Before the sword arrives, senhan''s sword Qi has broken the west wind!

    "Yes, very soon, but it''s not good!"

    Mu Hantian slipped back seven feet, and his back had been pasted with a trunk.

    The shadow killing long sword has changed its moves and stabbed it straight.

    Mu Han couldn''t retreat. He suddenly slid up along the trunk.

    The shadow killed a low hum, flew into the sky, and the long sword turned into a flying rainbow. His man and sword are one. The sword Qi was so powerful that all the leaves on the branches fell.

    It''s a sad sight! Also gorgeous!

    Mu Hantian''s arms vibrated, and the shadow of the sword had passed, falling with the leaves.

    The shadow killed and turned upside down in the air. A sword Changhong suddenly turned into countless light and shadow, and sprinkled it on the head in the cold day.

    The power of this sword is enough to shake people''s souls!

    Mu Hantian was surrounded by the sword Qi within a radius of three feet. It seemed that he could not dodge in any direction. Just listen to the "Ding", sparks splashed everywhere.

    The long sword in Mu Hantian''s hand met the edge of the sword.

    At this moment, the sword spirit suddenly disappeared, but the green leaves had not yet fallen. Yingsha wood stood in the green. He pointed to the ground with the sword, but the blade of the sword was broken.

    Mu Hantian took the sword back into its sheath and quietly watched the shadow kill.

    Yingsha couldn''t hold on and fell to the ground in his incredible eyes.

    "Alas, I thought you were a good Bi, but you were just pretending to be Bi." Mu Hantian sighed at the fallen shadow.

    "Forget it, take the princess away. Anyway, I''m bored!" thinking so, Mu Hantian turned and walked to the palace.

    Mu cold day came to the princess''s room. Honglian was surprised when she saw Mu cold day and asked, "Why are you here?"

    "Well! I thought for a moment, I''d better take you away. After all, kidnapping a princess is also very interesting. But I can promise you a request. How about going with me?" Mu Hantian seduced.

    "Do you want to take me away? Yes, but I want you to kill someone for me, OK?" asked Honglian.

    "It''s Ji Wuye! I also want to kill him and make a deal." Mu Hantian said.

    "OK, let''s go now," said Honglian.

    "Hmm!" Mu Hantian nodded and was about to leave with Honglian. At this time, a white haired man appeared in front of them.

    "Weizhuang!" said Mu Hantian.

    "Oh, you know me?" Wei Zhuang said.

    "No, I''ve just heard of the descendants of ghost Valley, but I think you''re a little worse than gainnie." Mu Hantian said.

    "Really? Do you want to try?" Wei Zhuang said.

    "I''m not interested. I''m in a hurry now." Mu Hantian said and was about to leave.

    "You can go, but keep the woman." Weizhuang pointed to Honglian and said.

    "Honglian, you go to one side first." then he took Honglian to one side, pulled out Tianjing and pointed to Weizhuang.

    Mu Hantian held Tianjing and danced with blue sword Qi around Tianjing. Mu Hantian took the lead in rushing to Weizhuang with Tianjing.

    A sword touches the dust, and life and death are only between one thought.

    However, Wei Zhuang is worthy of being a strong hand in the sword. He lifted his body slightly, then tilted his waist slightly in mid air, and turned sideways to avoid Tianjing''s attack. The shark teeth in his hand were a backhand and turned to Mu Hantian''s abdomen.

    In an instant, a powerful sword Qi rushed to Mu Hantian.

    Mu Hantian, who was holding Tianjing, did not change his face when he attacked Weizhuang. He moved his body, leaned his right foot forward and swung his left foot back. He easily avoided the counterattack of Weizhuang.

    Then Weizhuang turned right back in the air and went straight to Mu Hantian''s chest.

    Seeing the attack from Weizhuang, Mu Hantian was fearless and only listened to "Zheng..."

    "Boom!" a loud noise.

    Tianjing and shark teeth collide with each other, and the dust is flying and filled with dust and smoke. The powerful Qi force pushed Mu Hantian and Weizhuang back tens of meters.

    Before their bodies stopped, Mu Hantian turned around, waved his left hand into a sword finger at Weizhuang, and saw a sword Qi go straight to the back of Weizhuang.

    Weizhuang''s right foot must be, his left foot slides on the ground and turns around, with shark teeth across his chest.

    "Earn..."

    The sword Qi hit the shark tooth''s sword, and the fire suddenly appeared.

    The people nearby watched the duel between the two and couldn''t help sweating. Mu Hantian and Weizhuang both look at each other with swords.

    "That''s it today! If we continue to fight, there will be trouble, so goodbye." Mu Hantian took his sword, turned around and left with Honglian in his arms. Only Weizhuang is left.

    "Hum, I remember you and the sword in your hand." Wei Zhuang said and left quickly.

 Chapter 305

    "Are you all right?" the red lotus looked at Mu and asked.

    "Of course... Poof (spitting blood) it''s all right, but I''ve pretended to be Bi too much. Now go to the inn first." Mu Hantian said.

    Princess Snow Pavilion.

    The snow girl sat in front of the dresser to comb her hair. "Ah!" the comb fell to the ground.

    "Why do I feel heartache?" the snow girl covered her chest.

    Then the snow girl looked away from the window and murmured, "fool, are you okay? Don''t anything happen."

    Yan Guodu.

    Yan Qin Jun''s residence.

    On the high hall, an ugly and fat man angrily scolded: "waste, even individuals can''t be killed, but the shadow was killed by the other party."

    This person is Yan Chunjun, a man who covers the sky in the state of Yan.

    A group of people in black kneeling in the hall, "Sir, we will kill him next time we meet."

    Hearing the words of the leader in black, Yan Chunjun relaxed his angry eyes and said, "OK, I''ll give you this opportunity."

    "Thank you," said the other leader.

    "Hum, if the person who killed me Yan Chunjun doesn''t say, he dares to touch the woman I like, Yan Chunjun must die.". Said Yan Chunjun.

    For a long time, Yan Chunjun came and said, "it''s none of your business. Let''s go first."

    "Yes". The man in black answered and became invisible in the dark.

    Yan Chunjun looked at the direction of the imperial concubine snow Pavilion and said coldly, "the first dancing prostitute in the state of Zhao, I have nothing that Yan Chunjun can''t get."

    In an inn in Korea:

    "What''s the matter with him, master?" asked rain tears.

    "He was hurt by a white haired man, but it shouldn''t be heavy," said Honglian.

    "Of course it''s not heavy, otherwise how can I come back!" Mu Han Tian opened his eyes and said angrily.

    "Master, you are awake!" Yuyou said excitedly.

    "Ah! You''re worried, but we must go right away, or we won''t be able to go away when martial law is enforced." Mu Hantian said, leaving the inn with three women and heading for the state of Yan.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Well, let''s have a rest here. There are woods here, so we can run." Mu Hantian looked at the three women and said.

    "Is it all right for us to rest here? God." asked Honglian. (mu Hantian has told Honglian his name)

    "Of course there''s no problem. Be at ease. I''ll protect you." Mu Hantian said.

    "Master, we don''t need your protection. My sister and I have practiced the sword technique given by the master, which is already very powerful." rain tears waved his small fist and said.

    "Yes, you''re the best." Mu Hantian said here, and the conversation turned. "Guys hiding, don''t you dare to come out?" Mu Hantian shouted.

    "Hum, I was found." a group of people in black came out of the forest.

    "Who sent you?" Mu Hantian said, looking at the guy who looked like the leader.

    "Hum, boy, don''t say I didn''t tell you, we are Yan Chunjun''s people." the leader said.

    "It''s Yan Chunjun''s dog. Who did I think it was?" Mu Hantian laughed.

    "Boy, you want to die." then he pulled out his sword and waved it. A group of people in black rushed to Mu Hantian with their swords.

    "Rain tears, rain you, I''ll leave it to you. I don''t want to fight a fool. It will waste my IQ," Mu said.

    "I see, master." rain tears, rain Youying said.

    People in black don''t understand what Mu Hantian is saying, but they understand that it must be bad words, and the other party also let two little girls out. Doesn''t that look down on them? So, more crazy.

    The man in black thought they could kill the two little girls immediately, but they were killed. In the incredible eyes of the leader in black, rain and tears stabbed him in the chest with a sword.

    "Well, it''s settled, and we should go too." Mu Hantian watched the play for a long time, then the play disappeared, and it''s time to go.

 Chapter 306

    In the inn:

    "Master, you''ll be in the state of Yan soon. You can also see the snow girl." Yuyou said.

    "Yes, you can see Xueer right away. I don''t know how she is." Mu Hantian sighed.

    "Who is the snow girl?" asked Honglian suspiciously.

    "Well, it''s my lover." Mu Hantian said, "but you don''t have to be sad. I like Honglian you, too." it seemed that he saw Honglian''s sadness, and Mu Hantian hurriedly said.

    "Hmm!" Honglian nodded happily.

    "Hahaha! I didn''t expect that you had another confidant when I said goodbye last time." a bright voice came.

    "Brother Jing Ke." Mu Hantian said in surprise.

    The man was dressed in brown linen, with his natural and unrestrained broken hair. He looked at Mu Hantian with a smile. He was not Jing Ke. Who was he?

    "Xiao Tian, long time no see." Jing Ke laughed.

    "Ah, it''s been a few months." Mu Hantian smiled.

    "Hehe, won''t you buy me a drink?" Jing Ke said.

    "How is it possible, brother? Please sit down." Mu Hantian gave Jing Ke a seat.

    "Elder brother, how did you appear here?" Mu Hantian wondered.

    Jing Ke drank a bowl of wine and said with a smile, "I''m looking for you."

    "Looking for me? Why are you looking for me?" Mu Hantian was puzzled.

    "Little brother, do you know someone in the state of Qin wants to kill you?" Jing Ke drank another bowl of wine.

    "Someone in the state of Qin wants to kill me? But my little brother has never been to the state of Qin!" Mu Hantian wondered.

    "This is also the purpose of my coming to you this time." Jing Ke put down his bowl and said seriously.

    "Oh." seeing Jing Ke''s serious expression, Mu Hantian also raised his spirits.

    "Does Xiao Tian know fan Yuqi?" Jing Ke said.

    "Well, I''ve heard about him. He was a general of the state of Qin. Later, he fled to the state of Yan because he defeated Li Mu in defeating Zhao Bing. He was taken in by Prince Dan." Mu Hantian thought and said.

    "Yes, but when he fled to the state of Yan that day, he was helped by a man." Jing Ke said mysteriously.

    "Who?" Mu asked.

    "He is a person who is addicted to music and has a straightforward character without rhyme. His piano skill is extraordinary, which is" high mountains and flowing water " The music score is the only descendant in the world. It is said that when he plays the piano, even the birds in the air will fall down to listen; and the people who listen to the music will be influenced by the joys, sorrows and joys in his piano music, as if they are on the scene and can''t extricate themselves. But the music height must be modest, but it has entered the highest state of music, so it''s inevitable that it will be difficult to find a bosom friend in the world. "Jing Ke sighed.

    "Kuang Xiu? What''s wrong with him?" Mu Hantian asked anxiously.

    "I was convicted of helping the traitor of the state of Qin escape from the border and became a prisoner at the bottom of the rank. The fate ahead was in danger. I could have saved him, but he wouldn''t go with me." Jing Ke said sadly.

    At this point, both fell into silence.

    "By the way, he also entrusted me with something." Jing Ke broke his silence.

    "Hmm?" Mu Hantian looked at Jing Ke.

    "That''s it," the score of high mountains and flowing water. "Jing Ke took out a book made of bamboo and threw it to Mu Hantian.

    Mu Hantian took the book made of bamboo and took a deep look at it. Xu Pian said in a low voice, "what else did Kuang Xiu say?"

    "Facing the coming death, Kuang Xiu was deeply afraid that" high mountains and flowing water "would be lost, so he asked me to give you the score of" high mountains and flowing water ". He said that only you can understand the meaning and inherit" high mountains and flowing water. "Jing Ke said deeply.

    "Give it to me. Why?" Mu asked.

    "Because he heard the music you played. When he passed by Feixue Pavilion, he heard your music and he recognized you." Jing Ke said.

    Mu Hantian looked at the piano score in his hand and felt sad. Although he had never seen Kuang Xiu before, Kuang Xiu, who had never met before, only listened to him, and even regarded him as a bosom friend, and gave himself the score of "high mountains and flowing water", which is more important than life for musicians all over the world.

    Jing Ke saw Mu Hantian staring at the music score and feeling sad. He picked up a bowl of wine and drank it down. He said, "it''s not worth walking in vain to have a friend like Kuang Xiu, who was born in the world."

    "Friend? I have never met Kuang Xiu." Mu Hantian murmured.

    A scholar who is a confidant dies, and a woman who is happy with herself; A thousand gold is easy to get, but a bosom friend is hard to find.

    Since ancient times, it seems that everyone is looking for a bosom friend in the world of mortals. Who can really find a bosom friend? Who can really resonate with himself? In everyone''s life, words and deeds can''t be consistent with words and deeds. Even yourself can''t fully understand your psychology, and how dare you expect others to understand yourself.

    Bosom friends look at the horizon, so far away that it is even difficult to drink a river, but the appropriate tacit understanding flows silently at the moment of thinking about each other. Time and space is just a transparent membrane for bosom friends. How can we stop the communication.

 Chapter 307

    Kuang Xiu, who has never met a bosom friend, Mu Hantian must go to see him for the last time. Not for anything else, just for bosom friends.

    After drinking alone for a while, Mu Hantian shouted, "man."

    Soon, the waiter trotted over and respectfully said, "Sir, what can I do for you?"

    "Do you have pen, ink and writing cloth?" Mu Hantian asked.

    "Yes or no, it''s just the writing cloth..." the man stopped talking.

    "How about the writing cloth?" Mu Han Tian looked at the man and asked.

    "But the writing cloth is more precious...". The man explained.

    "I''ll buy it. Go and get it." Mu Hantian said faintly.

    "OK, sir, just a moment," he said, and the man stepped back.

    Mu Han Tian looked at the direction of the imperial concubine snow Pavilion of the state of Yan. His face was full of sadness and murmured, "Xueer, it seems that I can''t go back to see you. I must do it."

    In the East attic of Feixue Pavilion.

    A woman with silver hair sat in front of a bronze mirror, combed her silver head and murmured, "it''s been more than three months. That fool should be back soon."

    Soon, the man came over with some things and said respectfully, "Sir, what you want."

    "Well, thank you," Mu said faintly. Then he took the inkstone, pen and a piece of white silk and put it on the table.

    "Master, do you want me to grind ink for you?" rain tears asked.

    "Some things have to be done by yourself before they become meaningful." Mu Hantian shook his head and smiled.

    Mu Hantian poured some wine on the inkstone and began to study ink.

    "Master, are you going to write to the snow girl?" the rain asked.

    Mu Han said, "yes!"

    With that, Mu Hantian stopped studying ink and began to meditate.

    After half a cup of tea, Mu Hantian began to write:

    "Cher

    Flying fireflies and chasing paper kites, ask you where the ends of the earth are? The sea dance and the moon song, only hope you don''t forget now. Remember the green silk, laugh at the world of mortals, and you need to wake up after a century''s dream. When you stare at your eyes, you have thousands of meanings, but look forward to each other for a thousand years.

    There is a bright moon on the sea and the horizon is at this time. Dance music in front of the screen and miss each other in the evening. Invite the bright moon outside the window. Who knows the shadow? It''s unbearable to give it to Ying, and it''s a good time to sleep and dream.

    Missing is a boat passing through time and space. It never stops, as if it is far away from heaven and earth and a century away. Miss you at this moment.

    Missing is like wine. It''s bitter and sweet. I don''t dare to miss you. I''m afraid I''ll miss you. I''m afraid I miss you more. In fact, I really miss you.

    Draw a boat, let it carry my missing heart, row to you in the distance, send me a gentle kiss, untie the worries between your eyebrows and drive away the worries in your heart.

    I miss you, my acacia is like a vine wrapped around an evergreen tree, flying long in the rain and dew in spring, and you are the evergreen tree in my heart.

    I miss you every night I miss you; I miss you every happy moment; I hope you miss you every moment; I love you every second between breaths.

    The lingering lights remind me of thousands of thoughts. The boundless night ignites my longing. Wipe the frost on my temples. Shake my sleeves. Say peace to you. The most important thing is that I really miss you.

    I was about to arrive in the state of Yan, but there was something I had to do on the way. There is no danger. Don''t worry about me. If you have any difficulties, talk to Yulei and Yuyou first, and they will help you.

    I will come back as soon as possible. As long as you take good care of yourself, everything is fine.

    Miss you, my God. "

    Mu Hantian put down his pen and checked it carefully again. When he found that there was no problem, Mu Hantian drew a boat at the bottom left of Bu.

    After a while, Mu Hantian saw that the handwriting was dry, so he folded the cloth and put it into a colorful brocade bag.

    After finishing all the work, Mu Hantian said, "rain tears, rain you, take Honglian to Feixue Pavilion. Give it to xue''er, and then you will stay in Feixue pavilion with Honglian. I''ll go to the state of Qin."

    "But master, are you ok?" rain tears asked with some worry.

    "No problem, isn''t there brother Jing Ke? Don''t worry, remember, we must give it to Xueer." Mu Han said to heaven.

    "I see, master." rain tears nodded. Heyuyou left with Honglian.

 Chapter 308

    Mu Hantian looked at the back of the three women and murmured, "Xueer, I hope you don''t blame me."

    "Ah! Xiaotian, since you have decided, let''s go!" Jing Ke said.

    "HMM." Mu Han Tian nodded.

    бнбнбнбнбнбнбнбнбн

    The deep north wind blew from an unknown corner, and the fingers were cold in the morning.

    Thought, like the lonely long grass, withered and unable to lift the broken neck, hair and temples fall with the wind, wrong and messy.

    At a certain solidification moment, the dawn mixed with dark and gloomy strange floating in a sky, stretching some extension of life, and gradually tearing out a deep feeling like fire. It can be half the world trembling with light and warmth, and half the world roaring with darkness and cold Biao.

    The cutting knife of dawn will eventually open the round structure, and Rihui will eventually warm and yearn for the pursuit of light; Qizhan or sad decadence is the back of the night before yesterday. If it is a seal of the sun, the trembling gap will be separated from the gloomy north wind full of windows.

    At this time, the sun gathers into a bright orange sphere from the dark red fog; From the east to the west, a slanting willow still green rises from the clear sky, and the blue mind covers the earth, dyeing the bright eyes. This seems to be a clear ripple, dancing new flowers at the mouth of the heart.

    Yandu.

    As soon as the gate was opened, three women came in. They were the three women of rain and tears.

    Not long after the three women entered the city, another man came in outside the city. He had brown loose long hair, blue eyes, slender eyebrows and a sharp and powerful closing edge. The eyes are narrow and sharp. The bridge of the nose is high. He was dressed in plain white coarse cloth, with wide sleeves and a piano bag on his back. The edges of the coat and hem are decorated with auspicious cloud patterns, and the hem has lotus flowers and leaves, which is particularly elegant.

    He looked around and walked in the direction where the three women had just left.

    Outside Feixue Pavilion.

    The three women stood at the door of the imperial concubine snow Pavilion, walked over and knocked.

    "Dong Dong Dong."

    Soon, the door opened and a man came out. It was Wang who was in charge. He looked at the three women of rain and tears and said in some surprise, "the Muqin master is back?"

    "Not yet. The master asked us to come back and give the snow girl peace. He still has something to do," Yu you said.

    "That''s right, those three please come in!" said the steward.

    "Well, thank you!" rain cried.

    When the steward saw that the three women had gone in, he stood in place for a while, and then turned and entered the imperial concubine snow Pavilion. Just as steward Wang was about to close the door, a voice like cold water came from outside the door:

    "Wait a minute."

    The steward looked out and saw a man in plain white standing outside the door with a piano bag on his back. He said, "what can I do for you?"

    This is the man who just went to town with the man. The man said, "can I recruit a zither player here?"

    "Do you want to apply for a zither player?" asked steward Wang.

    "Good."

    "What''s your name?" said the steward.

    "Gao Jianli."

    "What kind of piano can you play?" said the steward.

    "Strike building." Gao Jianli said faintly.

    Hearing Gao Jianli''s words, steward Wang thought for a moment and said, "we happen to have a zither player out here. If you like, stay first and see how your zither skills are."

    "Yes."

    With that, they entered the imperial concubine snow Pavilion together.

 Chapter 309

    The West courtyard of gexue Pavilion.

    Steward Wang took Gao Jianli to a room and said, "you live here first. Someone will inform you in advance when there is a performance."

    "HMM." Gao Jianli answered and began to look at the room.

    After that, steward Wang told Gao Jianli some precautions and the rules of Feixue Pavilion. When Gao Jianli fully understood, steward Wang went out.

    Leaving Gao Jianli in the room, I don''t know what I''m thinking.

    East yard.

    Rain tears and rain you stood at the door of an attic, knocked on the door and said, "snow girl."

    "Is it you? Has he come back?" the snow girl opened the door and asked hurriedly when she saw rain tears and rain you.

    Rain said with tears, "the master hasn''t come back yet. He asked us to come back first and give this to you." then he took out the brocade bag from his arms.

    After hearing this, the snow girl quickly took the brocade bag.

    "That snow girl, since we''re all right, we''ll go first." rain tears said.

    "Yes."

    After the two women walked away, the snow girl immediately turned back to the room, closed the door, sat in front of the bronze mirror and looked at the brocade bag in her hand.

    After a long time, the snow girl slowly untied the brocade bag, took out a folded silk silk and opened it. Some dense words appeared in front of the snow girl. The snow girl looked at the content. She looked very carefully, as if she was afraid of missing something if she missed a word.

    After reading it many times, the snow girl covered the letter to her chest and murmured, "fool, snow wants you too. You should come back soon."

    Qin state.

    The sky was gray and very cold. The grass lowered its head, the branches bent and raised its head. It was found that there were dark clouds and the rain had fallen quietly.

    The cold gray clouds unpredictably covered the seven color rainbow nine days away, trembling and raining.

    The dark clouds squeezed the sky and covered the scarlet eyes just now. It seemed as if it was going to fall down and depressed as if the whole world was quiet. The indifferent wind shuttles fiercely, and the weak flowers and grass have long been trembling to the ground. It is the mountain rain that is coming, and the wind is all over the building!

    On the Dharma field, several flags floating in the wind were hung on the high pole, on which the word "Qin" was written.

    Bursts of desolate, lonely, wandering and cold piano sound came from the execution ground. On the stage in the execution ground, a man with a black shawl, long dark hair in front of him, a small beard and a red tattoo on his face was wearing a plain white zither suit and slender hand bones, but he was chained. He sat cross legged with a long zither on his legs. He kept playing with his eyes closed.

    The soldiers standing on both sides of the city wall were trembling at the sound of the piano, and the trembling sound kept coming out:

    "The sound of the piano is too..."

    "Well, it''s so cold."

    "Yes, I don''t know what this song is. It''s cold to listen to it."

    "It''s not a matter of music. It''s the player. He''s the best zither player in the world."

    "Well, stop talking. When the general hears it, he will scold again."

    Suddenly, the whole Dharma field was quiet again, and only the cold piano sound was still circulating in the Dharma field.

    A man in general''s armor stood on the city tower, holding the sword on his waist in one hand and leaning against the wall in the other, looking coldly at all this and the only way to the Dharma field.

    "Cha... Cha... Cha..."

    A soldier in armor hurried up from the side, bent down and hugged his fist and said, "sir."

    The general did not move, still holding the sword in one hand and leaning against the wall in the other, but his eyes were full of murderous spirit. He ignored the soldier who called him, and his eyes were still staring at the only road.

    The soldier said again, "the sound of Kuang Xiu''s piano is bitter and cold. Coupled with this hand, sad return wind, it''s even more... Alas, many soldiers can''t resist it. Sir, do you think..."

    The general turned to look at him, then closed his eyes, turned his head back, still looked at the only road and said, "our important guest hasn''t arrived yet. How can the piano stop? Hehe..."

    "Yes." the soldier answered with a fist and stepped aside.

    Suddenly, the Dharma field was silent, and the cold wind came hazily. It was quiet everywhere. Only the sound of broken zither came tirelessly from the Dharma field to the high platform, slow and elegant, but with a trace of desolationбдбдбд

    "Look, someone is coming," said a soldier nearby.

    Suddenly everyone looked at the only road. Just now the soldier said, "it''s him."

    The northwest wind roared fiercely like a lion, mixed with leaves and dust, desperately disordered on the road, and the white cloth hanging on the high poles on both sides of the road danced with the wind.

    A heavy footsteps sounded in the strong wind, and the general stared there and said, "I thought Kuang Xiu was waiting for someone. I didn''t expect it to be a teenager, but you came after all."

 Chapter 310

    The cold wind blew from the gate of the execution ground to the boundless end and stabbed into the muscles and bones like a sharp sword.

    Mu Hantian was dressed in white with a piano on his back, and two swords were placed at his waist. He walked forward slowly on this road. In his eyes, there was nothing strange.

    All the soldiers on the tower looked at him quietly. The sound of the piano had stopped just before the sound of "look at it".

    Kuang Xiu''s hands rested on the string, and his eyes also looked in the direction of Mu cold day.

    The general on the tower took a bow from the hand of a local soldier beside him, stared at the direction Mu Hantian came, and slowly took out an arrow from the quiver under him with his right hand and put it on the bow.

    Soon, Mu Hantian entered the gate. Mu Hantian stood at the gate, and the gate behind him immediately opened, cutting off Mu Hantian''s retreat. The general on the tower pulled the bow and shouted, "boy, you turn around and turn back now. Your life is still yours. If you take a step forward, they will be your end."

    Then he looked at the high pole on the side of the execution ground. There were seven or eight bodies on the high pole, all of which were blackmailing their necks. Then a Archer suddenly appeared on both sides of the city wall. There were arrows on the bow, and all of them pulled their bows and pointed to Mu cold day.

    At this time, Kuang Xiu looked at Mu Hantian straightly, and there was no expression on his face. Mu Hantian looked at the bodies hanging and the archers on the wall and took a step forward slowly.

    In everyone''s eyes, he took off the big cloth bag on his back and slowly untied the rope on the cloth bag.

    The general on the wall thought Mu Hantian was going to take out his weapons, and immediately scolded: "asshole." then he put the arrow on the bow.

    Whew! The arrow shot like a white light towards the cold sky.

    As soon as the cloth bag fell to the ground, Mu Hantian appeared a pine and yellow Guqin in his hand. Looking at the arrow shot at him, the Guqin in his hand tilted. Just when the arrow was about to hit him, Mu Hantian turned around with the guqin, and the white light also followed the Guqin.

    The next moment, I saw the arrow just shot by the general. At this time, the tail of the arrow had been placed on the Guqin string of Mu Hantian, and then the general of Mu Han put it away.

    "Whew!" a white light shot back.

    "Dang." the general''s helmet was shot out by a sharp arrow and nailed to the back wall.

    "Ah!" everyone was stunned, and Mu Hantian turned the piano twice in his hand, and then sat cross legged with the piano.

    "Ding Ding Dong Dong..."

    The sound of the piano rose immediately. Mu Hantian closed his eyes and kept waving his hands on the string. Then Kuang Xiu began to ensemble with Mu Hantian''s sound.

    "High mountains and flowing water" was written by Mu Hantian on his way last night. (cough, it''s actually redeemed from the system. It''s only 100 points. You deserve it.)

    "Damn, shoot an arrow!!!" the general shouted.

    Half a ring, the whole execution ground didn''t make any sound except the sound of the piano.

    At this time, above the city wall, a figure was pulling a bow and a full moon.

    "Whew!" the arrow turned into a silver light and shot at a flag on a high pole.

    "Who?" the general shouted.

    "Zheng." a flag with the word "Qin" floating down in the wind, the man turned his bow around his hand, and then all the original archers in the domain wall fell down to the wall, stunned the general.

    The bow in his hand threw it into the sky, then flew and jumped, grabbed the floating flag with one hand and floated down with the flag and bow.

    "Dong.", "bang." the bow landed first, and then the flag floated to Mu Hantian. The man stepped on the flag and said faintly: "my God! You can play your piano with your eldest brother. You can''t die."

    This man is Jing Ke who follows Mu Hantian.

    "Hahaha," high mountains and flowing water ", you are so elegant." then the general clenched his right hand on the wall and shouted, "let your blood flow into a river today."

    "Zheng". At that moment, the general pulled out his sword and shouted, "come on!!!"

    At the next moment, the lowered gate was immediately opened, and a large number of troops appeared outside the gate and poured murderously into the city.

    Jing Ke calmed his mind for a moment. At this time, the rhythm of the piano music was sometimes slow and sometimes rapid, ups and downs, continuous, and meaningful aftertaste. It was like a light cloud falling from high altitude. When the atmosphere would embrace it, it rubbed and dissipated, only turned into bits and pieces, but they stole the seven color sunlight and were decorated brilliantly, Twists and turns, stumbles, startles and melts its last trace of beauty.

    "These two people are too involved. Could they have guessed that I would do it?" Jing Ke murmured.

    At this time, the army outside the city had entered the city and was rushing towards them in the cold weather.

    "Alas, playing the piano like this, it seems that people will die today." said Jing Ke, turning to the murderous Qin army, the long sword appeared in his right hand when it came out of its scabbard.

    The Qin army rushed forward fiercely, and Jing Ke rushed to the Qin army with his sword. With the ups and downs of the piano, Jing Ke has come to the front of the Qin army,

    After that, Mu Hantian and Kuang Xiu have entered a beautiful mirror of the integration of human and piano. The water is getting deeper and deeper, moistening things like filaments, whispering like swallows, and whispering like crickets. Then they merge into a vortex, traveling farther and farther, until they occasionally hear a trace of beautiful melody.

    High mountains and flowing water, all sounds are quiet, but the spring water is gurgling. It is suspected that it is 18000 miles away. Chang''e of the Moon Palace plays the piano and builds it. The bright music brings people into the fairyland of immortals.

 Chapter 311

    Looking at the Qin soldier in front of his eyes, Jing Ke clenched his teeth and rushed to the Qin army with his sword. When those Qin soldiers saw Jing Ke rushing towards them alone, a trace of disdain flashed in their eyes, but their pace accelerated a bit. Just when Qin Bing and Jing Ke were about to meet, Jing Ke whispered, and the nine palace footwork was immediately used. His figure flashed into the Qin army. The "five step kill" in the "amazing eighteen Swords" was immediately used. Immediately, the blood light and sword light flashed at the same time. No one survived where Jing Ke went.

    After five steps, Jing Ke jumped on the shoulders of a Qin soldier in front of him, jumped again, somersaulted in the air, the sword light flashed, and immediately raised his sword to chop down. Seeing Jing Ke''s fierce sword, the Qin soldiers on the ground immediately raised their spear and stabbed upward.

    "Qiang." Jing Ke''s long sword cleaved on the spear, and the fire suddenly appeared. After landing, Jing Ke''s long sword was cut forward. After the Qin soldiers in the sword fell to the ground, countless spears appeared around Jing Ke. Jing Ke waved the sword back and forth, and the sword light flickered. No Qin soldier could get close to him. At this time, a Qin soldier with a spear stabbed Jing Ke sideways. Jing Ke''s body tilted slightly, grabbed the spear with one hand, cut the sword, "Qiang", and the spear was immediately cut in half. The half section of the spear in his hand stabbed forward with force, and the belly of a Qin soldier in front was pierced immediately.

    At this time of stagnation, another Qin soldier behind Jing Ke cut his head with a spear. Jing Ke himself sank slightly and escaped the fatal blow. At this time, the surrounding Qin soldiers took spears and stabbed Jing Ke. Jing Ke rolled forward, and several spears were all stabbed underground. Jing Ke made a somersault, pressed the spears with one foot, waved the sword forward, and the sword light flashed,

    "Ah..." several Qin soldiers all fell down, and then Jing Ke flashed forward, "startling eighteen Swords" again. The sword light flashed back and forth around dozens of Qin soldiers. The blood light flashed into the sky. Jing Ke took the starting position and held his sword in the center of the Qin soldiers,

    "Ah... Bang..." dozens of Qin soldiers suddenly floated in the sky and fell down into dead bodies. Next to him, another Qin soldier raised his spear and stabbed Jing Ke in the side face. Jing Ke turned his body and escaped the blow. Then he grabbed the spear in one hand and jumped up. With the sword in the other hand, he cut at the spear. The spear turned into two sections. The spear in his hand stabbed back from his shoulder. Another Qin soldier died here. Jing Ke stopped this action, and the surrounding Qin soldiers were afraid to move forward.

    The sound of the piano came into everyone''s ears again. Jing Ke said loudly: "the big husband went to the battle to kill the enemy, accompanied by" high mountains and flowing water ". Since ancient times, there have been several people, which is really happy."

    At this time, ye Chen next to him stopped his action and finished playing a song "high mountains and flowing water". Jing Ke pulled out his spear and the Qin soldier behind him immediately fell down. At this time, Mu Hantian had wrapped the Guqin in cloth and carried it on his back.

    Mu Hantian stood up with Jing Ke back-to-back and looked at the Qin soldiers around. Tianjing didn''t know when to get out of the scabbard and flashed on Mu Hantian''s right hand.

    "Elder brother, thank you very much." Mu Han looked at Qin Bing coldly and said faintly. Mu Hantian didn''t ask why Jing Ke came with him. There are some things that don''t need to be asked.

    "It''s the eldest brother who wants to thank you. It''s rare for you to play the piano so seriously and realize my existence, ha ha..." Jing Ke said with a smile.

    Mu Hantian looked at the direction of Kuang Xiu on the high platform. Kuang Xiu and Mu Hantian stopped at the same time, but his hand was still on the string, the corners of his mouth slowly shed blood, but there was no pain on his face.

    Just now, Mu Hantian played "high mountains and flowing water" with him selflessly. Mu Hantian already knew that Kuang Xiuning was broken jade. He didn''t ask for cud and wanted to bite his tongue and commit suicide.

    Mu Hantian looked at Kuang Xiu who committed suicide, closed his eyes for a while and said faintly, "brother, after killing these Qin soldiers, little brother, please drink."

    "Well, a thousand cups of wine are few for a confidant, and half a sentence is more than speculation. We''ll drink it a thousand cups, ten thousand cups." Jing Ke said proudly.

    "OK," they said, and they rushed to Qin Bing at the same time.

    Soon, many Qin soldiers fell down quickly, and the rest were a little timid, but due to the majesty of military discipline, they had to move forward, and the fear in their eyes made them fall faster. Death comes too fast. At the last moment of life, did they ever think of the happy bits before?

    The blood dyed the whole Dharma field red. The sky was a dark haze, and the smell of death shrouded the whole Dharma field. Even the bravest soldiers could not help but feel a chill from the bottom of their hearts.

    I saw the clouds getting heavier and heavier, as if trying to flatten the ground. When the wind blew, it blew mercilessly and begged for mercy on the flag on the high pole. After a while, the thunder became faint, near and far. A dazzling lightning seemed to tear open the heavy curtain of the sky, and the air suddenly became dignified. Mu Hantian wiped the sweat on his head and thought that there might be a rain coming soon. But the rain did not arrive, but the wind became louder and louder and more manic.

    Mu Hantian and Jing Ke stood on the ground with their swords, panting on their mouths. The ground was full of Qin soldiers'' bodies, and the general on the wall had already been frightened and fled to where.

    Mu Hantian looks at Kuang Xiu with his sword. Jing Ke looks at Kuang Xiu and then Mu Hantian, but he doesn''t say anything. He stands quietly with Ye Chen. After a long time, Tianjing went into the scabbard, took back her back and walked slowly outside the city.

    Jing Ke saw Mu Hantian go and shouted, "Xiaotian, where are you going? Wait for big brother." he quickly took his sword and followed.

 Chapter 312

    Shortly after Mu Hantian and Jing Ke left, the general came from outside the city with an army. Looking at the corpses in the field, he gritted his teeth and said, "Damn, I must kill you next time."

    Then he turned to a soldier and said, "take a team of people and deal with the aftermath of these people."

    "Yes," the soldier bent over with his fist.

    When some soldiers were dealing with the corpses on the ground, the general came to the high platform, looked at the dead Kuang Xiu, took a deep breath, and said to the soldiers behind him, "Kuang Xiu is the best zither player in the world anyway. Bury him."

    "Yes!"

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    The sun sets on the red banyan, and the water xingxia dyes several rows of maple.

    The lake level reflects the trees on the shore, and the heart is wandering in the boat.

    At sunset, the heartbroken man is at the end of the world.

    When the sun fades down, just like a mass of red burning coal, it will leave pieces of red halo, mysterious shape and charming look, which makes people fall into it. It seems that they walked into the peach garden in the air that day. The image is warm, but it dissipates in the infinitely approaching Twilight. The nostalgic people are suddenly beaten back to the status quo and stung up.

    The setting sun shed golden light on the earth, the whole ancient city was covered with cicada wing like golden yarn, and the earth was covered with a mysterious color.

    the river front.

    Mu Hantian and Jing Ke leaned back against a big stone and sat on the ground. Jing Ke had a few scars on his face, and there were large pieces of blood on his clothes, but looking at him, I knew it was the blood of the enemy. Mu Hantian had no other traces except a little blood on his clothes.

    The sunset is a kind of falling beauty. Although it is fleeting, most people can''t resist its beauty: in that short moment of dusk, the glow poured over the mountains. It''s so magnificent! Soon, the sun set and the night shrouded the earth gently.

    Mu Hantian bowed his head and murmured, "unexpectedly, he finally chose to commit suicide... There will be no more his piano music in the world."

    "Alas..." Jing Ke took out a wine bag and said, "what song did Kuang Xiu play at last." then he drank a mouthful of wine.

    "Millet leaves." Mu coldly said.

    "Er... What song?" Jing Ke didn''t understand and asked again in embarrassment.

    "Millet leaves" comes from the first edition of Wang Feng, the son of heaven of Zhou Dynasty: the millet leaves, which is the seedling of the millet. The walking is slow and swaying. Those who know me are worried about me; those who don''t know me are what I want. Who is this in the long sky?

    The millet leaves, the ear of the millet. The journey is slow and the center is drunk. Those who know me are worried; those who don''t know me are what I want. Who is this in the long sky?

    He who knows me is worried; he who doesn''t know me is what I want. Who is this in heaven? "

    "Hahaha," millet leaves ", in fact, I already knew." Jing Ke said hahaha.

    Mu Hantian was speechless.

    "Kuang Xiu has told you with the sound of the piano that although his music score is entrusted to a friend who has never met before, this friend is far more trustworthy than many people who get along day and night." Jing Ke advised Mu Han that he felt uncomfortable in his heart.

    "Come," said Jing Ke, stretching his wine bag back.

    Mu Hantian took the wine bag and said with a smile, "you still drink when you''re hurt like this. Brother, you really don''t want to drink."

    "You don''t understand. Wine is a good medicine. Hey hey." Jing Ke boasted.

    Mu Hantian took a drink from the wine bag and said with a smile, "brother is so fond of drinking. It''s better to go back to Yan state with me. I can invite brother to have a good drink."

    "No, I''m going to Handan. I have a friend who buys dog meat there. I haven''t seen him for a long time. You owe me this wine. Drink it next time." Jing Ke stood up and said.

    Mu Hantian also stood up, looked at the river and said, "OK, if you are free, I will go to Handan to see my brother."

    With that, Mu Hantian hooked the corner of his mouth, threw the wine bag in his hand to the distance, and went to the direction of Yan state. Jing Ke saw his wine bag thrown out by Mu Hantian and said loudly, "ah, my wine." he hurriedly flew to catch it.

    After the wine bag was thrown on Jing Ke''s hand for a few times, Jing Ke finally grasped it, opened the stopper and poured it into his mouth.

    At the next moment, only two drops of wine came out of the mouth of the wine bag. Jing Ke said crazily, "Xiao Tian, you... You... I''m just giving you a drink. How can you drink all of these wine? I''m going to drink them for two days. Do you know that there are no restaurants in this area for hundreds of miles? What do you want me to do?"

    Mu Hantian turned around and said with a smile, "drinking will delay things. Little brother can help big brother solve the problem. How can big brother blame little brother? And you didn''t say you only had a drink!"

    "You..." Jing Ke clenched his teeth and said nothing.

    Mu Hantian shook his head with a smile, turned and continued to walk towards the state of Yan.

    "Xiao Tian!!!" Jing Ke''s voice came from behind.

    Mu Hantian stopped, but didn''t look back. He just listened to Jing Ke and said, "don''t die, brother. I just don''t want to drink with you next time. It''s in front of your grave."

    Mu Hantian shook his hand behind him and continued to walk forward. Jing Ke looked at Mu Hantian''s back, shrugged his arms, picked up his sword, took a step back, and strode in the opposite direction of Mu Hantian.

    The setting sun shines on them, but it adds a free and easy taste to them.

 Chapter 313

    Yandu, in Feixue Pavilion.

    "Zheng... Deng... Dong..." a sound of percussion sounded. The sound was elegant and beautiful, like gurgling water, like mountains and waterfalls. Then the sound changed, became fast and powerful, like ten thousand horses galloping. Then it changed again, and became a ten thousand mile lake. A breeze ripple, calm as usual.

    Next to the flying snow Jade Flower platform, he gradually moved away from his knees and crossed his knees in front of a low table. On the table was a percussion building that looked like a piano but not a piano. His bony fingers kept waving on the strings. There is a bamboo curtain in front of him. From the gap of the bamboo curtain, he can see the situation of Feixue jade flower table.

    Today is Gao Jianli''s first performance in Feixue Pavilion, but the audience did not express much. Their faces showed an expression of expectation.

    "Look!"

    "Come, come..."

    "Coming..."

    On the flying snow Jade Flower platform, a round hole was opened on the roof again. The moonlight just shone on the flying snow Jade Flower platform, emitting a blurred and hazy atmosphere. I saw the snow girl falling slowly, just like a fairy. Her long snow-white hair was elegant, and suddenly the whole central hall exuded a faint fragrance.

    In the lotus pond, dozens of golden lotus flowers suddenly "grow". After the projection of the moonlight, the lotus flowers emit golden light, shining on the snow girl''s falling.

    But today''s snow girl doesn''t look like she used to. There is a trace of haggard on her white and tender face, but it adds a trace of charm to her, which looks a little delicate and moving.

    "How beautiful..."

    Everyone was stunned and crazy. Gao Jianli is the same, staring at the snow girl on the stage. Not for a long time.

    "The country is beautiful and the city is beautiful. How could there be such a beautiful woman in the world." Gao Jianli stopped holding the piano and said secretly.

    The next moment, I saw the snow girl holding a green jade flute as usual and playing a song "Snow White". At the top of the central hall, a red curtain suddenly fell and surrounded the flying snow Jade Flower platform, making people unable to see it clearly, but only the sound of the flute.

    The sound of the flute is like a whimper, which makes people feel light and lofty. Sometimes it is like gurgling water, laughing and running towards the East. A gust of wind blows, and the sober water tide Shi air comes face to face. The sound of the flute carries a chill, like the sea advancing layer by layer, and the surroundings are gradually cold.

    Snowflakes fall one after another, and more and more

    "Snow? Is this snow white?" Gao Jianli looked at the sky in surprise and said.

    Three golden ancient seal characters of Feixue pavilion are written on a gold plaque. Ancient patterns are carved around Phnom Penh, which is simple and clear, moving and concise. The snowflakes fall on it, forming a sharp contrast with the golden reflection against the candlelight.

    All of us are happy, strong and want to fly. Where will the bright moon look next year.

    Don''t wait for a broken branch without flowers

    A breeze blew, and the flute sound of desolation and missing floated around the imperial concubine snow Pavilion. Before, there was no music in the street, only the noise of people, but now no one speaks.

    The sound of the flute with the air of the ice spring is like the waves advancing layer by layer, like a whirlwind in the canyon, rising sharply, and like the Milky Way flowing quietly at night

    Snowflakes are flying in bursts, a song ends, the red curtain is suddenly closed, and the beautiful snow girl is standing on the flying snow Jade Flower platform. Everyone here was moved by it. The petals are flying, and the snow girl''s smile is so moving! She danced gracefully and dazzlingly.

    "Is she a snow girl? Why doesn''t she seem happy?" Gao Jianli secretly said in his heart.

    A Zhao dance is like a wave rising from the waves. The light blue waist is exposed and decorated with a snowflake dance skirt. It is like a ripple of water waves, which makes the snow girl''s graceful, soft and graceful show incisively and vividly.

    But now she is not happy to dance, and so is playing the flute, just because she has a concern in her heart.

    Just as the snow girl waved her body mechanically on the flying snow jade flower stage, she saw a man slowly coming in from the distance, dressed in white, carrying a cloth bag behind her, and gave the snow girl a warm smile.

    This person is not mu Hantian, and who is he?

    The snow girl looked at him while dancing. Tears burst out. There was only one voice in her head: "he''s back, he''s finally back."

    At this time, she really wanted to stop, then jump into his arms and quietly tell the pain of lovesickness, but the reality made her unable to do so.

    бнбн

    Time passed slowly, and a Zhao dance was finally coming to an end. But this period of time is as long as years for the snow girl.

    Knowing that the snow girl was about to perform, Mu Hantian looked at the snow girl, pointed to the Yabian of Feixue Pavilion, and then left with a smile.

    At the end of the dance, the snow girl immediately ran down the Feixue Jade Flower platform and ran to the east courtyard. She knew that he was waiting for her.

    Gao Jianli looked at the excited performance of the snow girl and said in secret: "When the snow girl came out, her face was a little haggard; when she played the flute, the sound of the flute was with incomparable thoughts; when she danced, she began to dance mechanically, but then she seemed to see something. Suddenly she became very excited, and the dancer didn''t want to dance. Now she ran away desperately just after dancing. It''s strange."

 Chapter 314

    The setting sun in the slanting Lane leans against the late Pavilion. I hate to say goodbye to my sadness.

    The cold autumn dream is broken, the frown is locked, the dark night dust is eliminated, and the tears are condensed.

    The heavy clouds cover the distance, and the frost leaves cover the window lattice.

    Why drink a thousand glasses of wine, how to solve the unfinished love of this life.

    This can be said to be the most true portrayal of the two.

    The breeze flies gently, and the monochrome smoke cages the sadness of the heart.

    Who is beating the vast rhyme in the wind? The shrill sound went straight into the depths of my mind. A line of clear tears slid down the beauty''s white and tender face with a haggard face.

    The snow girl came down from the flying snow Jade Flower platform and ran to the yard. In the yard, she saw a white figure standing there and looking at her attic.

    Crazy, stupid, the brain becomes blank, in the line of sight, only the figure in front of him is left. Then, even his figure becomes foggy, the line of sight begins to blur, and becomes more and more blurred, until the world in front of him has no color anymore.

    In front of the huge impact, she fainted so directly. Mu Hantian looked back and saw the snow girl suddenly faint. He was in a hurry, so he quickly flashed over and held her.

    When the snow girl woke up, she found herself in her room, and she was snuggling in a person''s arms. There was a man''s smell in her nose. She raised her head, looked into his eyes, stretched out her hand, touched his face and said softly: "Am I dreaming... Even in a dream, every time I can see you in my dream, it will be my happiest time. I just hope that this dream will wake up and never end."

    Mu Hantian put his hand on her face. He felt pity and pain in his heart and said gently, "of course it''s not a dream. I''m not willing to give up my Xueer. I came back too late and you suffered too many grievances. There is no sound, feeling or smell in the dream. You must hear me, touch my body and smell my breath, right?"

    In the snow girl''s room, there was a loud cry of falling waves and landslides. Her cry was too loud and sad. It spread far and far. The whole east courtyard of Feixue pavilion was covered by the snow girl''s cry..

    "Well, don''t cry. Do you want to break my heart?" Mu Hantian stroked her face with a hand of water. He looked like a hand just soaked in the water and smiled: "my Xueer loves to cry so much. It must be made of water."

    The snow girl kept crying. She had too much sadness and heartache to release. She couldn''t even talk to Mu Hantian when she cried. Until she held him in his arms for a long time, cried for a long time, cried tired, and too many tears were released, her cry gradually decreased, but there were child like sobs from time to time, and her slender shoulders kept shaking.

    His eyes were red, his face was stained with tears, and even his clothes were wet with tears. Even his strength seemed to vent with tears. His body was soft and just wanted to lean on him and never get up again.

    "The one who makes you cry is the biggest villain in the world." Mu Hantian endured heartache and wiped the tears on her face with his sleeves, which soon wetted the whole sleeves.

    "It''s not..." the snow girl sobbed and whispered for him: "he is the best person in the world."

    "If he is a good man, how can he make you cry." Mu Hantian was distressed.

    "Because he came back, I''m really happy and happy..." she held her body close to him. Although there was no cry, tears still kept falling from the corners of her eyes: "great, really great, it''s like a dream. I thought you''d never come back. I thought you wrote a letter to me, just trying to deceive me first."

    "How could it be? Didn''t I say? I''ll come back if I have you here. Sorry, I''m late." Mu Hantian said softly.

    It''s really a great sin to make the girl in your arms cry.

    In just five months, missing makes a cold woman like snow become tender. Maybe this is the so-called "missing turns into a silhouette, and reading wants to become tender".

    At the next moment, the snow girl suddenly felt Mu cold day leaning down to herself, and her nose was so warm that it sprayed on her face, followed by two thin lips, clear secretion and cool.

    Although it was not the first time, the snow girl was still a little flustered. She closed her eyes tightly and didn''t dare to open them at all. She felt the coolness of the waves on her mouth.

    In this way, it seems that for a long time, it seems that for another moment, it is like the ice knot of snowflakes falling on the ice in an instant.

    The snow girl opened her eyes and saw Mu cold day warm to see her. Her cheeks turned red and murmured, "in the future, you can''t bear me."

    "Never, I will only love you forever." Mu Hantian held the snow girl tightly and said firmly.

 Chapter 315

    The days are like a white horse passing through the gap. I play between my fingers. In the blink of an eye, I suddenly look back for more than three months.

    The weather gradually turned cool. Pieces of withered and yellow leaves, like beautiful yellow butterflies, left the warm embrace of the tree one after another, gently fell from the tree and flew to the grass, rivers and crops.

    The fallen leaves seem to be a messenger of news, telling the world that autumn has come.

    The sky was dripping with crystal clear rain.

    The rain is small and fine; Like the tip of a cow''s hair needle, it falls gently. Of course, some light rain hits the pond and eaves, hitting the water flowers, "Ding Dong", "tick", "pa pa" and "sand" to match this poetic and picturesque golden autumn with a beautiful symphony. This unique rhythm makes you forget all the troubles and sorrows in the world.

    Mu Hantian stood at the window quietly watching the drizzle outside the hospital, feeling particularly comfortable. After the warmth with the snow girl three months ago, their relationship was officially determined. It can be regarded as that lovers will get married.

    In these three months, Mu Hantian and Gao Jianli met and became good friends because of the sound of the piano, and often drank together.

    "Mu Qin master." when Mu Han was intoxicated in the rain, the voice of the king''s steward came from outside the courtyard.

    "Eh? Wang is in charge." Mu Hantian was surprised, so he picked up the umbrella on the wall and walked out of the yard.

    "Steward Wang, what''s the matter?" Mu Hantian asked, looking at steward Wang standing outside the hospital with an umbrella.

    "Someone is looking for you outside." the steward frowned.

    "Who is it?" Mu Hantian asked.

    "It''s the bodyguard of Prince Dan''s house, Muqin master. Have you done anything special?" the steward asked.

    "Prince Dan?" murmured Mu Hantian. Completely ignored the problem of the king''s management.

    "Muqin master?" the steward Wang shouted again when he saw Mu Hantian muttering to himself without answering his own words.

    "Ah, steward Wang, you think too much. What can I do? Maybe his Highness Prince Dan asked me for help? Well, don''t worry, it''s okay." Mu Hantian explained.

    "It''d better be like this. Go and have a look," said the king.

    "Well, by the way, steward Wang, where''s Xiao Gao? I haven''t seen him for a few days." Mu Hantian took a few steps, looked in the direction of the West courtyard and asked.

    "He should have gone to play the piano in the wine shop outside the capital at this time." the steward replied.

    "All outside?" Mu Hantian murmured.

    "Yes, he began to play by himself a few days ago." steward Wang explained when he saw Mu Hantian''s puzzled look.

    "So it is," said Mu Hantian, holding an umbrella, walking outside the imperial concubine snow Pavilion.

    In the attic, a beautiful shadow as holy as ice and snow saw all the conversation between them and murmured, "Prince Dan? What will he do in the future?"

    Outside Feixue Pavilion.

    A burly man in bodyguard captain''s clothes stood at the gate of Feixue pavilion with a sword at his waist. Behind him, there were two rows of four soldiers with spears.

    The five people have a serious wheat feeling on their face, which makes pedestrians want to stay away at a glance.

    Mu Han Tian came to the imperial concubine snow Pavilion. He looked like a few people and thought to himself, "it seems that things are not trivial."

    Then he went forward and bowed, "I heard you came to me?"

    "Are you mu Hantian?" the leading bodyguard asked.

    "It''s me. I don''t know what to call the general?" Ye Chen said calmly.

    "My name is Qin Wuyang. His Highness Prince Dan wants to see you. Come with us." the leading man said.

    "He is Qin Wuyang who accompanied Jing Ke into the pass to assassinate the king of Qin Yingzheng?" Mu Hantian looked at Qin Wuyang secretly.

    Mu Hantian smiled and said, "well, general Qin, lead the way."

    "Well, let''s go," said Qin Wuyang. As soon as he turned around, the next four immediately separated a road from the middle.

    Qin Wuyang led out, picked up his steps and walked forward, Mu Hantian followed. After the two wore, the four soldiers quickly followed.

    Yanchunjun mansion.

    "Didn''t you say he would die?" a fat and ugly man said coldly sitting on a high seat.

    Under the high seat, a middle-aged man in black is kneeling alone. These two people are Yan Chunjun and his subordinates.

    "My subordinates didn''t know that his martial arts were so strong that so many people didn''t kill him." the man in black frowned.

    "Well, it''s no use saying this now. People have come back. What do you say?" Yan Chunjun said faintly.

    "Then kill again." the man in Black said with a cold eye.

    "OK, but... Recently, my nephew Prince Dan''s activities are a little frequent. Don''t start until you know the trend of YAN Dan." Yan Chunjun thought for a moment and said.

    "Sir, do you mean...?" the man in black thought a little and asked.

    "YAN Dan, he just escaped from the state of Qin not long ago. Let''s see his movements first." Yan Chunjun said.

    "Yes."

    Suddenly, the total Yan country seemed to be shrouded in haze. The sky was gray and very cold. Dark clouds were dense. The cold gray clouds unpredictably covered the seven color rainbow nine days away, and the drizzle kept falling.

    The dark clouds squeezed the sky, as if they were going to fall down, depressing as if the whole world was quiet. The indifferent wind shuttled fiercely.

    The so-called mountain rain is coming, and the wind is all over the building!

 Chapter 316

    The sun has fallen below the horizon, and the blush has faded to light red. The sky above had gradually changed from blue to lake green like duck eggs, and a quiet twilight was closing around her.

    The color of the horizon is hazy and lavender. It hasn''t changed all day, and it''s the same all around. No place is dark, and no place is brewing thunderstorms; But there are light blue bands hanging in some places: This is the drizzle that is not easy to see.

    The sky seems to be coated with thick ink, with only a few stars scattered on it. A pile of magnolia leaves on his head pressed Chueh Hsin like an umbrella.

    The world is like our generation. Once you enter the Jianghu, you will be drunk in your life.

    Crisis is like a wild wolf lurking at night with its tusks exposed. Its eyes are staring at you. I don''t know when, it will suddenly rush to tear you to pieces. It won''t even give you time to fear.

    Qin, Xianyang.

    A crescent moon crossed the exquisite turret and sprinkled a hazy yellow light on the high wall. The Forbidden City looked mysterious and quiet.

    From a distance, the crimson palaces were embedded in the snow.

    The palace is located in the trees, revealing glazed tile roofs, just like a golden island.

    The magnificent pavilions of the palace are surrounded by Huaqing pool water, duckweed everywhere, green and clear.

    The two dragons on the cornice, with gold scales and armor, are vivid, as if they want to fly away.

    What a big palace like building, with golden glazed tiles shining brightly in the sun.

    Under the blue sky, the golden glazed tile double eaves top of the palace is particularly brilliant.

    In a palace, a handsome man with a crown on his head and wearing a black gold thread jade dress looked like a handsome man. He held his left hand all over his back and his right hand half on his abdomen to see a sand table in front of him.

    The sand table is a part of Dihuang terrain made of sand. The four tables together just form a huge sand table, which completely shows the terrain of the seven countries, including hills, valleys, plains and forests, in great detail.

    There were two men standing on the man''s body, one was a middle-aged Confucian in Confucian body, and the other was a man in armor.

    "Liz, Prince Dan of the state of Yan fled back to the state of Yan and took in the rebel fan Yuqi, you know." the man looked at the position of the state of Yan on the sand table and said.

    "Your Majesty, the net has just informed the minister." the Confucian scholar on the left replied respectfully.

    The man wearing black wisps of jade is Qin Shihuang, Yingzheng. The Confucian scholar on the left is Li Si, the Prime Minister of the state of Qin, and the general on the right is Meng Tian, the general of the state of Qin.

    The snare, the murder weapon of the Qin Empire, was founded by LISS. The largest and most terrible mysterious killer organization. Within the seven countries, this organization weaves an invisible huge network and absorbs a large number of fugitive prisoners and wandering swordsmen for cruel and bloody training. Cultivate them into deadly stingers, like a spider only lurking in the shadow of the Qin Empire, always waiting for prey falling into the web. It is similar to the "quicksand" founded by Han Feizi.

    "Then you said, what should we do now?" Ying Zheng looked at the sand table and said faintly.

    "What LISS can think of, your majesty has thought of it long ago." LISS bent over with an armrest.

    Ying Zheng turned to look at liss and said to Meng Tian, "here are 80000 people. Attack Yan state in three months."

    "The last general will take orders." Meng Tian knelt on the ground and hugged boxing.

    "Then you step down first." Yingzheng said faintly.

    "Yes."

    Soon, the whole palace was quiet and terrible. Ying Zheng looked at South Korea''s position on the sand table and said coldly, "I received a report from the death row today. Han Fei died in the death row."

    As soon as LISS heard this, his body trembled and said, "LISS has also heard about it. It is said that younger martial brother Han is acclimatized. In addition, he was born weak and sick and died of illness."

    Ying Zheng turned back and stared at liss and said, "acclimatized? Weak and sick?"

    "Yes," Liz stooped over the armrest.

    "I''ve read his books lonely anger and five beetles. I''m really a great talent. I regard him as a confidant. I planned to reuse him." Ying Zheng said faintly.

    "My younger martial brother, he is sure to be a talented person in the world today. If he can be used by Daqin, he must be very good. It''s a pity... Alas! God is jealous of talents!" LISS said with emotion.

    "Well, Han Fei''s business will be like this first. I hope this kind of business won''t happen next time." Yingzheng said coldly.

    LISS trembled, and his forehead began to sweat. He hurriedly said, "thank you, your majesty."

    Korea, a river.

    "What, he''s dead?" said a man with silver hair.

    "Well, it''s terrible to hear death," said a Confucian scholar with long hair.

    They are Wei Zhuang and Zhang Liang.

    "Do you know how to die?" Wei Zhuang said.

    "I heard it was acclimatized, but I think it''s really necessary." Zhang Liang said faintly.

    The whole space suddenly calmed down. They both looked at the river quietly for a long time,

    "I''ll ask ''quicksand'' to check." Weizhuang said.

 Chapter 317

    Yandu, outside the prince''s residence.

    Mu Hantian stood at the gate of the prince''s residence and looked at the solemn and simple gate. He couldn''t help admiring the prince Dansheng he had never met. He said in a secret way: "I remember in the bright moon of Qin Dynasty, Prince Dan was the great son of Mohism, and the secret was exposed by Prince Dan himself. I just don''t know what the legendary great man will do to me?"

    Qin Wuyang saw Mu Hantian staring at the gate in a daze and said, "Mr. mu, let''s go in. Your highness is waiting for you inside."

    "Well." Mu cold day nodded, and several people went to the house.

    The door of the study.

    Qin Wuyang and Mu Hantian stood at the door. Qin Wuyang said, "Your Highness is inside. Go in by yourself."

    "Yes."

    At that moment, Mu Hantian opened the door and went in. I saw a towering bun, a black jade hairpin passing through, a light purple Royal dress with cloud pattern, sword eyebrows flying, deep and wise eyes, a soft man with a high nose standing in front of the desk reading.

    "He is Prince Dan?" Mu Han said secretly in his heart.

    "Coming?" the prince put down his book and said faintly.

    "It''s said that your highness is looking for me." Mu Hantian said indifferently.

    Prince Dan nodded and said, "yes. But don''t worry, I won''t let you do it for nothing. As long as you help me, I can promise you a condition."

    "Oh, is it a condition of the prince? It seems good. Well, I promised." Mu Hantian thought for a while and decided to promise.

    Prince Dan took a deep look at Mu Hantian and said, "I asked you to come here this time to find someone."

    "Looking for someone? Who deserves the crown prince''s attention?" Mu Hantian asked puzzled.

    "The best assassin in the world." Prince Dan said faintly.

    "Jing Ke!" Mu Hantian said with great surprise. "Is it going to start? Yes, what should come will come eventually."

    "How? Do you know him?" Prince Dan said when he saw Mu Hantian''s reaction.

    "I''ve lived and died with him once. I don''t know if your highness is looking for him..." although Mu Hantian already knows the answer, he still expects a chance.

    "When you find him, bring him to me. Then you will know the reason." Prince Dan said faintly.

    "How long will it take?" Mu Hantian said sadly.

    Prince Dan thought for a moment and said, "three months at most."

    "Three months?" Mu Hantian murmured.

    Suddenly, the whole study was so quiet that you could hear one fall to the ground. For a long time, Mu Han broke the silence and said, "I know."

    "Yes."

    "Then I''ll go back first." Mu Hantian said faintly.

    "Yes." Prince Dan nodded.

    Mu Hantian turned and walked out slowly. When Mu Hantian came to the door, there was the voice of Prince Edward Dan from behind:

    "Wait, take this."

    With that, a bronze token flew towards Mu Hantian. Mu Hantian took the token and looked. He saw a lifelike Phoenix carved on the card. Mu Hantian looked at Prince Edward.

    Prince Dan smiled and said, "you can go in and out of the state of Yan freely at any time."

    Hearing Prince Dan''s words, Mu Hantian was stunned and thought to himself, "this also thinks highly of me."

    Then he said, "thanks."

    With that, Mu cold day went out of his study and walked outside the prince''s house.

    Just as Mu Hantian was walking in the prince''s house, a sweet voice came from behind: "big brother, who are you?"

    Mu Hantian turned around and saw an 11-year-old girl standing behind her, with playful circle braids. The two circle braids brightened people''s eyes. Her eyes were smiling and wearing an orange coat. Long ribbons surround her legs until her slender jade feet. Orange shoes and blouses set off each other.

    "How lovely." Mu Hantian took his body down and touched the little girl''s head and said, "little sister, what''s your name?"

    "My name is Gao Yue. Who are you, big brother? What are you doing at my house?" Gao Yue said sweetly.

    "You are the high moon. If people are as bright as the moon as their name." Mu Han touched the cerebellar bag of the moon.

    "Hmm? Does big brother know yue''er?" yue''er wondered.

    As like as two peas in the cold sky, he smiled and said, "my older brother met a girl who looks exactly the same as you before in your dream!" she told me that you would come to your brother''s brother''s brother in the hallway today.

    "Really?" yue''er was overjoyed. She stretched out her little hand and grabbed Mu Hantian''s hand touching her head. She was very surprised and said, "you really met me in your dream? Then why don''t I know? Big brother, what''s your name?"

    Mu Hantian secretly said, "the young master has been accompanying Xueer and Honglian these days. How can he dream of other women? But it doesn''t seem illegal to abduct little girls in ancient times."

    If Yandan were here, she would see Mu Hantian thinking about her baby daughter. If you don''t kill him, you have to peel him twice.

    Mu Hantian showed a gentle smile and explained to yue''er: "yue''er girl, I did have a dream the day before yesterday, and in that dream, you were the beautiful little girl. She told me that I would meet you in an aisle of your house in two days. Let me play a song for you."

    "Hehe, big brother." yue''er giggled and said to Mu Hantian sweetly, "we really have fate! Just tell yue''er your name."

    "My brother''s name is mu Hantian. He is the zither player in the world-famous Feixue Pavilion in Yan country." Mu Hantian said gently.

    "Really? Big brother, play me a song!" yue''er said happily.

    "Well, I''ll blow now," said Mu Hantian.

    Saying this, Mu Hantian took out the jade short Xiao from his arms.

    Gently press the jade flute against your lips, and a note blows gently, very light, light as the breeze. However, it is this slight note that clearly enters yue''er''s ear and heart.

    The sound of the flute is clear and beautiful, high and low, light and loud. When it is low to the extreme, it hovers a few times and then goes down again. Although it is very low and very thin, each syllable is still clear and audible.

    бг On the moon night of the twenty fourth bridge, where can the jade man teach flute.

    Gradually, in the bass, pearls and jade occasionally jump, crisp and short, one after another, and the numerous sounds gradually increase. First, they splash like a Mingquan, then they compete like a group of flowers, flowers and flowers, and there are birds singing between us. Gradually, hundreds of birds leave, and the residual flowers fall in spring. But when I hear the sound of rain, it is like a desolate and soft feeling, and the drizzle is continuous.

    Mu Hantian put down the Jade Flute and looked at the moon. Yue''er''s eyes were full of worship and said, "big brother, you are so powerful. Yue''er adores you."

    Mu Hantian put down his body, touched Yuer''s head and said gently, "Yuer, do you like listening to the music played by your brother?"

    "Yes." yue''er nodded.

    Mu Hantian smiled and said, "then give this flute to yue''er for safekeeping. When we meet next time, yue''er will return this flute to her brother and her brother will play music to yue''er, okay?"

    With that, Mu Hantian sent the jade flute to yue''er''s hand.

    "Really?" asked yue''er.

    Mu Hantian stood up and said, "well, my brother will go first. See you in the moon."

    Then she went outside the prince''s house. Yue''er looked at Mu Hantian''s back, held the jade flute in her hands and pressed it against her chest, muttering, "goodbye, big brother."

 Chapter 318

    Outside Feixue Pavilion.

    Mu Hantian stood at the gate of the imperial concubine snow Pavilion, looked at the exquisite gate and murmured, "how can I tell Xueer? Alas, I knew I wouldn''t promise. Although the giant''s promise is really good, but... Alas".

    With a sigh, Mu Hantian walked to the inside of the imperial concubine snow Pavilion.

    East yard.

    "Dong... Dong... Dong..."

    Mu Hantian knocked on the snow girl''s door.

    Soon, the snow girl opened the door.

    "Xueer." Mu Hantian smiled.

    "You''re back." the snow girl said happily.

    Hearing what the snow girl said, Mu Hantian was puzzled and said, "Xueer, do you know I''m out?"

    "Well, I saw steward Wang looking for you in the morning and heard your conversation." the snow girl explained.

    "Oh, I see." Mu Hantian nodded and said, "snow girl, i..."

    Before she finished, the snow girl interrupted and said, "God, are you leaving again?"

    Mu Hantian looked at the snow girl''s sad expression and said, "I''m sorry, Xueer. Alas, I knew I wouldn''t promise him."

    "Forget it, you go. You''ll come back anyway, won''t you?" the snow girl smiled.

    "Cher."

    Mu Hantian hugged the snow girl and said in her ear, "Xueer, when I come back this time, I''ll take you home, okay?"

    "Is it your home?" the snow girl also hugged Mu cold sky tightly and said.

    Mu Hantian relaxed a little, looked at the snow girl positively and said, "no, it''s our home."

    "HMM." the snow girl leaned her head against Mu cold day''s chest and looked happy.

    Mu Han Tian smiled and said, "Xueer, would you like to go with me?"

    The snow girl raised her head slightly, gave Mu Hantian a white eye, then leaned against Mu Hantian''s chest and said, "Xueer is yours now. Why do you ask?"

    "Xueer..." Mu Hantian didn''t say anything, but held the kind and virtuous woman tightly.

    Two people hold each other quietly, and time seems to be at a standstill, making this moment eternal.

    For a long time, the snow girl retreated from Mu Hantian''s arms, stroked Mu Hantian''s handsome cheek with her jade hand, her eyes were red, and murmured, "remember to be careful and come back early. Don''t let Xueer wait so long again, you know?"

    "Well, don''t worry. I''m just looking for someone this time. It won''t be dangerous." Mu Hantian smiled.

    They looked at each other for a while. Mu Hantian couldn''t bear to say, "well... I''ll go. If you have something to do, tell Yuyou them and let them help you."

    "Yes."

    Mu Hantian looked at the snow girl, slowly put his head close to her, and gently kissed her on the forehead. The snow girl also slowly closed her eyes and felt the temperature on her forehead with her heart.

    When the feeling on her forehead disappeared, the snow girl opened her eyes and saw that there was no one in front of her. The snow girl looked at the distance and didn''t know what she was thinking.

    Outside Yandu.

    Mu Hantian walked slowly on the official path with two swords on his back. At this time, the state of Yan has entered a cold winter, and the official road is as snowy as Mu cold day.

    Around the white world, the white snow is like small silver beads, like light rain spots, like catkins and poplars, which has hung a white sky snow curtain for the world.

    "Unknowingly, I''ve been here for a year." Mu Hantian looked at the long road in front of him and said, "last time I separated from my eldest brother, he seemed to say he went to Handan. I knew I''d find a horse. I don''t know how far to go?"

    With these words, Mu Hantian continued to walk forward.

    Yan guobian mirror.

    "Zheng... Deng... Dong..." a burst of beautiful music sounded. The music was elegant and beautiful, just like gurgling water, just like mountains and waterfalls. Then the sound changed, became fast and powerful, just like ten thousand horses galloping. Then it changed again, and became a ten thousand mile lake. A burst of breeze ripples, calm as usual.

    "Zither sound? How can there be such a beautiful zither sound from here? No, no, the zither sound is relatively crisp. It''s a familiar feeling of percussion." Mu Hantian went to find the percussion sound.

    Soon, Mu Hantian saw a wine shop. Mu Hantian looked at the wine shop and sighed, "there are so many wine shops in Yan country."

    With that, Mu cold day went in.

    The snow is flying cold. The winter in Yan is colder than that in other countries. Mu Hantian went in and saw a lot of people in the wine shop, especially Xiake. Everyone was murderous, and the atmosphere of the whole restaurant was very tense.

    Mu Hantian looked to the source of the sound of building. He saw a man with brown loose long hair, wearing a plain white coarse cloth clothes, wide sleeves and long hem. The edges of his coat and hem were decorated with auspicious cloud patterns, and the hem was covered with lotus flowers and leaves.

    "Sure enough, it''s him. In other words, little tall came all the way here to play, not just for money, but these people are not simple. Look at them first." Mu Hantian muttered, looking at Gao Jianli and the Xiake around him.

    With that, Mu Hantian found a seat in the corner and sat down. Soon a waiter came and asked, "Sir, what would you like?"

    "Wine, two Jin first. Some more side dishes." Mu Hantian said faintly.

    "OK, wait a minute," said the man and went down.

    Mu Hantian listened to the music comfortably. Soon the waiter came up with two pots of warm wine and some farm dishes and said, "official guest, your wine."

    Then he put the wine on the table. Mu Hantian pointed to Gao Jianli''s direction and asked, "man, does the player often come to you to play?"

 Chapter 319

    The man looked in the direction Mu Hantian pointed and said, "you say Mr. Gao, he is..."

    At this time, the store door was opened again, and a cold wind blew in, accompanied by whistling wind and snow.

    The visitor was wearing a black robe and a hat on his head. When the tavern saw him appear, he looked happy, and the waiter was also happy. Then the waiter hurried over and said, "Oh, my guest, it''s cold outside. Please sit inside."

    The man in black didn''t say a word, then slowly walked towards Gao Jianli and said, "are you Gao Jianli? Man, give him ten jin of wine..."

    "OK." the man sneered. Then he hurried over and came over with a jar of wine, while the rest of the tavern began to move slowly and touch their sword handle, and the sound of drawing a sword came out.

    The atmosphere suddenly changed strangely

    "I''ll do it first," said the man in black, holding the bowl to his mouth.

    Gao Jianli also raised the wine bowl and said, "please."

    The black robed man''s wine bowl stopped at his mouth, and a trace of hostility flashed in his eyes, and the murderous spirit came out in an instant.

    I only saw that the man in black wanted to draw his sword. At this time, a cold light flashed and the candle light seemed to be going out.

    "Sonorous..."

    The cold light flashed, the people held their breath, and the candlelight returned to normal again, illuminating the whole tavern.

    Be quiet.

    Surprisingly quiet.

    Gao Jianli slowly stood up and looked at the man in black. Then he looked at the man and said, "are you here to kill me? You too..."

    With a click, the black robed man''s hat suddenly opened, and a sharp smooth cut like a ceramic tile appeared.

    The black robed man looked surprised, picked up the sword in his hand, trembled all over, and a bowl of wine in his hand began to ripple. Only half of the sword body is left, and the fracture seems to be flat cut.

    "Yan''s liquor is deadly for those who can''t drink it..." Gao Jianli took the wine bowl in black robe''s hand and said coldly.

    The black robed man was surprised. Then he felt a burst of pain in his chest. In an instant, he was out of breath. He covered his chest. Then he looked at Gao Jianli incredulously, slowly fell down and fell to the ground with a plop.

    Man, it''s also unbelievable. Looking at Gao Jianli''s appearance, his eyes are open like lanterns. Suddenly, the wine jar cracked with a click, and all the wine in it was scattered.

    The man looked at Gao Jianli. Just now another broken sword of the man in black appeared on the man''s chest. The blood hasn''t come out yet. The man Er Er Er moved his mouth, and then fell to the ground with a plop.

    The atmosphere became tense in an instant, as tight as a string. Mu Hantian drank wine in the corner, ignoring this side.

    "Gao Jianli is really worthy of his reputation. Many people think that this action is too much to mobilize the public. Now it seems that he still underestimates you..." at this time, a man in black in the wine shop smiled.

    "You also come to kill me?" Gao Jianli said coldly.

    "Gao Jianli killed the Minister of the state of Qin in the state of Qin. Your majesty is very unhappy and wants to invite Mr. Gao to Xianyang." the man in Black said.

    Gao Jianli said coldly, "Minister of the state of Qin? I only remember killing a small and insignificant miscellaneous fish."

    Then Gao Jianli got up and wanted to go.

    "It''s windy and snowy outside. It''s better to stay and get drunk." the man in Black said. Saying this, all the other people in the wine shop stood up with their swords drawn except Mu Hantian and another man lying on the table.

    "Yan''s wine is too expensive for you to drink." Gao Jianli looked at those people coldly and said.

    "Fortunately, there are many people here. We can have a drink if we gather together." the man in black stood with his negative hand and walked over slowly, still smiling and said faintly.

    "Well said, you can''t get drunk. Man, bring me some wine and give me as much as you have." at this time, the man lying on the table raised his right hand up and said vaguely.

    Then the man stood up drunk, turned around and looked at everything around him, and said, "the drinker didn''t fall, but the wine seller fell? Well, then I''ll get the good wine myself."

    Mu Hantian was surprised at the man, but soon settled down and said, "it''s really a broken iron shoe. It doesn''t take much time to come."

    After that, he drank wine quietly. This is the person Mu Hantian is looking for, Jing Ke.

    Maybe the people around didn''t notice the cold weather in the corner. At this time, Jing Ke was drunk and saw a bowl of wine on the table in front of Gao Jianli.

    Then he said happily, "wine... Here''s the good wine... Hey hey." then he couldn''t stand steadily. He wanted to wrestle and walked to Gao Jianli''s wine in front of him.

    "Pu... Hahaha." Mu Hantian saw Jing Ke like this, and the wine in his mouth suddenly spit out and laughed.

    When they smell someone behind them, they all look back in the direction of Mu Hantian. Gao Jianli was surprised when he saw Mu Hantian, but he didn''t say anything. He just looked at Mu Hantian with both eyes and didn''t know what he was thinking.

    While Jing Ke pretended to be drunk and went to get the wine, his eyes also tilted over Mu Hantian. Seeing Mu Hantian, Jing Ke hooked the corner of his mouth and continued to take his wine.

 Chapter 320

    The man in black looked at Mu Hantian and saw Mu Hantian carrying two swords on his back. Looking at Jing Ke again, he said, "Gao Jianli, these two should be your helpers..."

    "I never need help." Gao Jianli said coldly.

    Hearing Gao Jianli''s words, Jing Ke stopped for a moment, raised his wine bowl and said, "friendship is a drink. How can we light friendship without drinking? Why not... I respect you first."

    With that, Jing Ke suddenly flashed in front of a big man next to him, and his left knee suddenly pressed against his stomach. The big man immediately stepped back.

    "This man''s skill is so fast." Gao Jianli said secretly.

    Mu Hantian in the corner looked at Jing Ke bored and said, "this big brother is good at everything, but sometimes he is a little naive, alas..."

    And Jing Ke had come to the back of the big man, put his arm around his shoulder with one hand, filled his mouth with a wine bowl with the other hand, and said with a smile, "come and have a drink."

    The big man swallowed a few mouthfuls before he recovered from the foot he had just suffered. The people around pointed their swords at Jing Ke. When the big man slowed down, the long sword in his hand immediately waved to Jing Ke. And Jing Ke flashed to the other side of him, poured the wine into his mouth and said, "how can we make friends without drinking?"

    When a bowl of wine was poured into the man''s mouth, he smiled and said, "that''s good."

    "Servant..." as soon as the voice fell, the man spit out the wine in his mouth. Jing Ke looked distressed and said, "you don''t like wine. Alas, it''s a waste if you don''t say it earlier."

    "Kill this guy!!!" then a man next to him rushed to Jing Ke with a sword and shouted.

    Jing Ke turned his hand on the big man''s shoulder, turned the big man in place twice, and then was facing the man who rushed. Jing Ke kicked hard behind the big man. "Poof..." the big man immediately threw the wine he had drunk into the man''s face.

    After the man vomited, the man wiped it with his hand. Jing Ke suddenly appeared next to him, looked at the man and said with a smile, "I don''t know if this is right for your mouth and stomach?"

    "Do it, don''t leave any." the man in black behind frowned and said.

    "No one? People in the state of Qin are too arrogant. This is the state of Yan." just after the man in Black said, Mu Hantian''s sarcastic voice came behind.

    Everyone looked in the direction of Mu Hantian again, and Mu Hantian stood up slowly.

    "Xiao Gao, remember to invite me to dinner. I''m not full yet." Mu Hantian smiled at Gao Jianli.

    Gao Jianli took a deep look at Mu Hantian and nodded gently. Mu Hantian looked at Jing Ke again and said with a smile, "brother, I haven''t seen you for a long time."

    "Yes, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Xiao Tian, you don''t say you''re looking for brother. Since you want brother to come to you, it''s not righteous enough." Jing Ke also woke up from pretending to be drunk and said with a bitter smile.

    "Isn''t that what I''m going to do? Well, let''s finish the eye first." Mu Hantian said faintly.

    "Do they know each other?" hearing the dialogue between mu Hantian and Jing Ke, Gao gradually left the secret way.

    "How can we say that Qin is also a big country of etiquette? How can we be impolite in the face of the enemy?" the man in black had cold eyes and sneered.

    "Zheng."

    A burst of sword sound flashed. They went straight to Jing Ke and Mu Hantian. However, the four were their opponents. In one round, they flew upside down and fell to the ground.

    "Dong Dong..."

    Gao Jianli sat in his original position without moving. Mu Hantian and Jing Ke flashed into the crowd, flashing back and forth like ghosts.

    Soon, more than 30 people were quickly and secretly killed by the two, and more than 30 bodies appeared on the ground.

    "Can you tell me your names? Why do you want to be an enemy of the state of Qin?" the man in black saw that Mu Hantian and Jing Ke''s body method was very fast and their Kung Fu was good. I can''t beat more than 30 people, let alone a high gradually leaving.

    "Oh? Do you ask me? My name is Jing Ke, Jing Ke''s Jing, Jing Ke''s Ke; I''m very famous." Jing Ke said shamelessly.

    "Jing Ke?" the man in black came up with the name in his mind. After thinking for a moment, he seemed to have never heard of it. Why is it so famous?

    In fact, Jing Ke is a member of the state of Wei, and he has only a little fame in the Jianghu. The state of Wei died early. Unless he is a well-informed person in the Jianghu, he rarely knows Jing Ke, so he has not heard of it.

    But at this time, he would not be foolish enough to say that he had never heard of the name. The man in black looked at the cold sky and said, "what is your excellency?"

    "First of all, neither I nor anyone is an enemy, because I do things all by mood." Mu Hantian looked at the man in black and said faintly.

    Hearing Mu Hantian''s words, he was stunned in black, but soon calmed down and said, "if you say such words, aren''t you afraid of the iron cavalry of the state of Qin stepping on the state of Yan?"

    "Don''t worry, no outsiders will know. You can''t go back. What''s more, I''m really not afraid." he said, Mu''s foot moved, and a long sword on the ground immediately flew out at Mu''s foot and hit the man in black''s heart.

    "Ah..." the man in black looked at the long sword that shot at him quickly. He didn''t hurry to dodge at all. With a scream, he fell reluctantly.

 Chapter 321

    Seeing that all the enemies were killed, Gao Jianli stopped and said, "thank you for your help."

    "Well, there are drinks and fights. I''m right to come to Yan country this time." Jing Ke looked at Gao Jianli, his hands on his hips and said.

    "Nothing, but elder brother, wine is not a good thing. If you don''t say anything, it will hurt your body." Mu said faintly.

    Jing Ke''s eyes were solemn and his eyebrows were black. He turned around and looked at Ye Chen. He said unhappily, "Xiao Tian, what are you talking about?"

    I just wanted to turn around and look for mu Hantian''s trouble, but I didn''t pay attention to a wine pot under my feet. As soon as I turned around, I just stepped on the wine pot. The whole person turned around in situ and flew out in this way.

    "Ah, ah..."

    As soon as Gao Jianli''s eyes coagulated, he quickly turned the building on the table several times in the air. With a slap, Jing Ke''s face hit the strings, and the pink marks of several strings appeared on Jing Ke''s face.

    Jing Ke''s face was crooked and slowly slid down from the string.

    Jing Ke''s face was covered with black lines. He looked at Gao Jianli and Mu Hantian. His lips wriggled twice. He just wanted to curse. Gao Jianli said, "I''m afraid you''ll lose your life."

    Gao Jianli took Zhu away, and a bright long sword was inserted behind him. He swallowed his saliva in his heart. If Gao Jianli hadn''t been there, I''m afraid Jing Ke''s head would be in two.

    But how to say that he is also Jing Ke? At the moment, it''s very important to install a high-profile. How can you dismantle your own platform? He quickly changed the topic, clapped his hands and said, "Xiao Tian, Gao Jianli, how about my drunken immortal four styles?"

    "I saw at least 41 flaws just now. If you drink less wine, you may be better... Otherwise you really can''t see it..." Gao Jianli got up and said.

    "Well, what are the four drunken immortals? I saw monkeys playing. As for the flaws, I saw 81, of which three were fatal." Mu said faintly.

    б░бнбнб▒

    Jing Ke grinned and looked at the two people. He was inexplicably embarrassed and upset. He said, "cut, you have no eyes. I don''t know the power of my drunken immortal four moves. The more drunk I need to drink, the more powerful it will be. I''m not drunk, the more natural flaws will be. To blame, I can only blame the wine for not being strong enough... Strong... Why so dizzy..."

    "Plop"

    Jing Ke''s eyes were black and fell to the ground like soft mud.

    Gao Jianli raised his eyebrows, looked at Mu Hantian and asked, "is he okay?"

    Mu cold day walked over and thought he was hurt, but he was drunk and fell asleep, full of black lines on his forehead and speechless.

    "Well, it should be nothing. My eldest brother doesn''t know the heaven and earth. He drinks too much when he drinks. It''s estimated that the wine strength has come up." Mu Hantian clapped his hands and said.

    "Is this really your big brother?" Gao Jianli said.

    "Hmm? Why do you ask?" Mu Hantian looked at Gao Jianli.

    "No." Gao Jianli said.

    Mu Hantian looked at Jing Ke, smiled and said, "it''s a big brother. How can I say it? My big brother, although his nature is loose, he is extremely concerned and sincere about his friends and relatives. What, Xiao Gao, how do you think he''s a big brother?" then he looked away from Gao gradually.

    After listening to Mu Hantian''s words, Gao Jianli looked at Jing Ke, who was drunk and buried in the past, and said faintly, "let''s talk about it later."

    "It''s up to you, but Xiao Gao, listen to steward Wang saying that you will come here to play these days. Why?" Mu Hantian asked.

    Gao Jianli looked at Mu Hantian for a while, then looked at the bodies on the ground and said, "a few days ago, I found that they chased the state of Yan. I didn''t want them to make trouble in the imperial concubine snow Pavilion, so I came here every day to build and lead them out."

    After listening to Gao Jianli''s words, Mu Hantian looked at the corpses on the ground. They saw a black spider stabbed on their neck, frowned and said, "these people should be the Corps under the" snare "organization. Who did Xiao Gao kill? It''s worth the state of Qin to send out a" snare "to you."

    "Win Huo."

    "King Qin''s nephew, Yinghuo?" Mu Hantian thought for a moment and said.

    "Yes, I went to the state of Qin a few months ago to see Kuang Xiu, the best zither player in the world. As soon as I entered the capital of Qin, I saw Ying Huo robbing people''s women, so I killed him." Gao Jianli said.

    "I''ve heard that Yinghuo is his own uncle relying on the king of Qin. He often does evil and acts recklessly. Unexpectedly, Xiao Gao, you have done a good thing for the people." Mu Hantian said.

    "What about you? What are you doing at the border of Yan?" Gao Jianli changed the topic.

    "Looking for someone." Mu Hantian said faintly.

    "Looking for someone?" Gao Jianli looked at the cold sky.

    Mu Hantian pointed to Jing Ke on the ground and said faintly, "it''s my big brother. He paused and said," a person who can promote the great wheel of the times. "

    "Hmm?" Gao Jian was puzzled.

    "It''s not interesting to say it now. I''d better wake him up first." Mu Hantian said faintly.

    "HMM." Gao Jianli nodded.

    After that, Mu Hantian picked up Jing Ke''s collar, saw a hole they had just smashed through in the wall, and threw it out in Gao Jianli''s boundless eyes.

    "Ah! How cold!! how cold!!!" Jing Ke immediately jumped up and shouted.

    "Hehe, brother, come and bake when you wake up. What are you doing outside? It''s true." Mu Han jumped the corner and pretended to complain.

    Hearing this, Gao Jianli, who was very cold, couldn''t help laughing.

    Jing Ke jumped in from the gap and said, "Xiao Tian, why am I outside?"

    Mu Hantian looked at Jing Ke and said seriously, "Oh, brother, did you forget? Just now, brother said that the room was too stuffy to go out and blow the wind, and Xiao Gaolan and I couldn''t stop it. Go ahead, Xiao Gao." then Mu Hantian looked at Gao gradually away.

    "HMM." Gao Jianli nodded.

    Jing Ke looked from the gap and said, "is it really here? Then why is there a long slip mark outside?"

 Chapter 322

    "Well, it''s no use talking about it. Brother, didn''t you go to Handan to find friends? Why did you come to Yan state? I''m going to find you." Mu Hantian changed the topic.

    "I''m tired of staying in Handan, so I came to see you for a drink. Xiao Tian, did you also come to see me for a drink?" Jing Ke said with a smile.

    "Not exactly, there is another important thing." Mu Han said.

    "Hey, hey... What''s important? Do you want big brother''s help? Big brother is very helpful, especially his own people." Jing Ke said with a smile.

    "It''s Prince Dan who asked me to come to you. As for what, I''m afraid the eldest brother and the younger brother have to go back to Yan to ask themselves." Mu Han said.

    "Prince Dan?" Jing Ke murmured.

    Gao Jianli listened and thought a little.

    "Let''s go back first. We can''t spend the night here." Mu Hantian looked at the bodies around him and said.

    "HMM." Gao Jian answered, while Jing Ke went to the wine cabinet and looked at the rows of wine with red hearts in his eyes.

    "Elder brother, what are you doing?" Mu Hantian asked when he saw Jing Ke''s strange behavior.

    Gao Jianli also looked at Jing Ke. Jing Ke took off the wine bag from his waist and said, "these wines have become ownerless. I can''t ignore them."

    Hearing Jing Ke''s words, Mu Hantian was covered with black lines, while Gao Jianli put his body under him and wrapped his building with cloth.

    Jing Ke picked up a jar of wine and poured it into the wine bag. Mu Hantian shook his head. After Gao Jianli wrapped it up and built it, he said, "Xiao Gao, let''s go back to Feixue Pavilion."

    "Yes."

    Then they went out.

    "Hey, you wait for me!" Jing Ke shouted while pouring wine in the back.

    Outside the door, Mu Hantian looked at the sky and said, "Xiao Gao, it seems that this kind of wind and snow can''t catch up with the night. Let''s rush to Dengfeng City for the night."

    "Yes."

    With these words, they walked in the direction of Dengfeng City.

    "Xiao Tian, why don''t you wait for me." just after they walked a distance, Jing Ke ran up and complained.

    Mu Hantian and Gao Jianli squinted at the same time and saw Jing Ke holding an unopened jar of wine in his hand. Immediately, they didn''t know who he was. They didn''t speak and continued to walk forward, and their steps accelerated a bit.

    "Hey, don''t you think it''s a waste to leave them there?" Jing Ke ran up.

    At this time, on the official road, the wind rolled snowflakes and roared and roared strangely on the bare treetops.

    Snowflakes come in a strong wind, like flying sand and stones, galloping past, as if no one can stop them; Sometimes it is like torn cotton wool, gently floating, with the girl''s gentle hand, like a docile child, hidden in the arms of the earth mother.

    Mu Hantian three people walked on the official road in the face of the wind and snow for an afternoon. In the evening, Mu Hantian three people came to a big city called ''Dengfeng City''.

    The three men walked slowly into the city. Mu Hantian inquired about it. The city of Dengfeng is another noon away from here, which is Yandu.

    The three men of Mu Hantian wandered around the city. This place was originally a fortress of the state of Yan. Most of the travelling merchants and tourists came here to rest and trade.

    Mu Hantian looked around and planned to find an inn here for one night, and then go to Yandu early tomorrow morning.

    After the three discussed, Mu Hantian went to the middle-aged boss of a stall nearest to him and asked, "brother, ask me how to get to the inn here."

    The middle-aged boss saw Mu Hantian dressed in white and handsome. Although he carried two swords behind his back, it didn''t affect the boss''s thinking that he was a Confucian scholar and his way: "you can see an inn of" Haiyun building "when you go straight ahead. It''s the best and largest Inn in Dengfeng City."

    "Thank you, brother." Mu Hantian thanked.

    "You''re welcome." the middle-aged boss waved his hand.

    After asking the way, Mu Hantian led them forward. Soon, Mu Hantian and the three came to the door of the "Haiyun building" inn.

    Jing Ke murmured, "it''s really big."

    Mu Hantian looked at the structure of the inn, looked at Gao Jianli and Jing Ke, and said faintly, "let''s go."

    With that, Mu Hantian took the lead to go in, and Jing Ke and Gao Jianli hurriedly followed.

    In front of the shopkeeper''s counter, the shopkeeper raised his head, smiled and said, "three CHILDES, do you want to stay?"

    "Bang"

    A small ingot of gold was thrown in front of the shopkeeper. It looked like it was worth at least eighty liang of silver. The shopkeeper immediately smiled and even his eyes were round. He said in a voice: "don''t worry, childe. This shop is an old shop. You''ll feel at home. Come with ease and go with satisfaction..."

    Mu Hantian interrupted him and said, "give me three rooms. They should be clean."

    The shopkeeper smiled and said, "this nature, this nature."

    Mu Hantian looked around the Inn and said, "let''s have your signature dishes and send them to the room."

    The shopkeeper smiled at Mu Hantian and said, "OK, I''m sure you''re satisfied."

    Finally, the shopkeeper greeted the waiter and entertained Mu Hantian.

    After the three of Mu Han Tian went in, the peace in the inn was restored. The pedestrians in the street hurried back and forth. Seeing the changing situation in the sky and the ruthless wind and snow, it gradually came to dusk.

 Chapter 323

    The waiter took the three men to the room and went all the way to the back hall. He saw that the house was very strange. It was three stories high, but it looked like a corner. There was a large courtyard with bluestone slabs.

    It may be old. There are green grass in the stone cracks everywhere. In my heart, there was a lonely white birch tree, but its branches and leaves were haggard and bony.

    The waiter sent them to three secluded rooms on the third floor. He explained that he had something to tell yunyun, so he withdrew.

    бнбнбн

    After dinner, the three returned to their rooms.

    Mu Han is in the heaven.

    Mu Hantian stood in front of the window and looked at the sky leisurely. He said, "it''s so gloomy today. I''m afraid it''s going to rain at night!"

    The night was getting deeper and deeper. The rain began to rain in the evening. When everything was quiet, there was still no meaning to stop.

    Mu Hantian is lying in bed. "Hmm? Is this feeling? Are they all right? Then, Xiaoguang, open the space!" Mu Hantian murmured.

    Words fall, a door appears out of thin air.

    Mu Hantian looked at the door with expectant eyes. After a while, four girls came out of the door wearing clothes different from those of this era. They were very beautiful girls. Yes, it''s the four women of snow vegetables. They have been practicing in the space. After practicing, they contact Mu Hantian to let them out.

    "Cold day," said Athena, giving Mu cold day a big hug.

    Mu Hantian smiled back.

    "Well, how is your practice?" Mu Hantian asked.

    "It''s OK. Blood and power can be used, but in this world, power will be sealed," said Yazi.

    "Sealed? Forget it, as long as you can use it. After all, you just got the blood, so you shouldn''t be in a hurry." Mu Hantian nodded. Then the conversation turned, "you see, it''s night. You say, should we do something?" Mu Hantian joked.

    "This? I want to go outside and talk to you." shasihua wants to leave with snow vegetables, but how can Mu Hantian let them go? Without words, Mu Hantian directly grabbed them and put them on the bed. Poison Island Yazi and yasina don''t mind Mu Hantian. After all, they are traditional Japanese girls. So, you can understand! Seeing Mu cold weather like this, Xuecai and his wife knew that they had no choice but to learn from Mu cold weather.

    The night is quiet. The moon in the middle of the night sprinkles its bright brilliance on the world. Everything is surprisingly quiet.

    Night is wonderful. Twinkling stars decorate the dark night sky, like strange and shiny gemstones and twinkling eyes.

    The calm and critical night passed.

    The morning arrived as scheduled, and the light of the morning penetrated into the house from the window lattice. Sprinkled on the faces of five people on the bed.

    Mu Hantian opened his eyes and looked at the four women. Mu Hantian asked the four women to freshen up. When the four women have finished grooming, open the door. I just saw Jing Ke and Gao Jianli coming out of their respective rooms.

    "Good." Mu Hantian smiled.

    "Good morning."

    "Good morning."

    "Oh, Xiaotian, why are there four more girls in your room? Can''t you stand loneliness?" Jing Ke said strangely looking at Mu Hantian.

    Hearing Jing Ke''s words, Gao Jianli also looked at Mu Hantian.

    "Er, this? Yes, they are indeed..." Mu Hantian smiled awkwardly.

    "Cold day, come here for a minute." yasina took Mu cold day to the four women, and then said, "cold day, are you provoking women again."

    "Er! Well, I admit, I really provoked." Mu Hantian said helplessly.

    Hearing Mu Hantian''s words, yasna showed an expression I knew.

    "Well, I can''t tell you clearly. You will know why I love her when you see her." Mu Hantian said helplessly.

    "Well, we''ll see what kind of girl she is," said Athena.

    After dealing with the four women, Mu Hantian said to Gao Jianli and Jing Ke, "let''s go back to Yandu quickly. I feel something is going to happen." after that, he took the four women directly outside the "Haiyun building".

 Chapter 324

    After a breakfast, Mu Han went to Yandu.

    Snowflakes are playing and dancing in the air. They purify all the dust in the world and send away the loneliness of winter. They come and go freely.

    The whole earth seems to be wrapped in a layer of silver yarn, and it seems to be shrouded in a layer of mist. The pine trees along the road are covered with "crystal crumbs", emitting a dazzling light.

    The seven people went on their way while watching the snow, but they didn''t feel hard.

    Yandu, Feixue Pavilion.

    In the snow girl''s room.

    The snow girl knelt down in front of the bronze mirror and drew her eyebrows slowly. After that, the snow girl picked up a small piece of red paper on the table, put it to her lips and slowly disappeared. When the small lips open again, the light red lips are more charming.

    After the snow girl dressed up, she walked slowly towards the flying snow Jade Flower platform.

    Today is the end of the moon. When the snow girl dances, the world is intoxicated.

    The snow girl danced on the flying snow Jade Flower platform. The holy moonlight shone through the roof and shone on the snow girl''s exposed skin. Her delicate body, slender and Yingying''s small waist, her fingers slid gently and the ribbon danced. The whole person suddenly turned and drew a beautiful track.

    "When the snow girl dances, the world loses its color..."

    "Yes, the snow girl''s dance makes people eat meat in March tasteless..."

    With that, the snow girl jumped up, and everyone here was moved by it. The petals are flying, and the snow girl''s smile is so moving! She danced gracefully and dazzlingly.

    A Zhao dance is like a wave rising from the waves. The light blue waist is exposed and decorated with a snowflake dance skirt. It is like a ripple of water waves, which makes the snow girl''s graceful, soft and graceful show incisively and vividly.

    After the dance, everyone in the field was immersed in the dance music, and the whole space was suddenly quiet. At this time, a round of applause came from the door:

    "Pa... Pa... Pa..." the applause broke the silence.

    "Who is so presumptuous?" said a young Yashi in green.

    "It''s a troublemaker," said an Yashi in plain red next to him.

    "Hum!!!" a man in armor and a red cloak behind him lay on the table, knocked on the table and said, "who dares to disturb the general''s elegance? Get in here."

    "No, the adult has drunk too much again." an old man said in fear.

    "Ah..." a young man looked back and saw a group of armed soldiers coming in from the dark door.

    The old man and the young partner quickly knelt down and looked at the fierce army. Everyone in the field dared not speak.

    "Oh, it''s terrible, it''s terrible..." said the old man kneeling on the ground.

    "What''s the matter?" asked the young man.

    There are many royal guards on the street just now. It seems that there are some big people coming, but I didn''t expect it to be this one. " Said the old friend.

    On the flying snow Jade Flower platform, looking back, the snow girl saw that the army was divided into two rows. In the middle was 16 people carrying a bridge, which was covered with red cloth. Two bodyguards stood in front, followed by a man in black. If ye Chen is here, he will find that he is the last shadow.

    "Bang..." the bridge was put down.

    "What is this adult?" said the young man.

    "He is the most powerful man in Yan Kingdom and the king''s brother... The life and death of all people in Yan kingdom are in his hands." the old man said.

    The snow girl folded her hands under her belly, stood on the flying snow Jade Flower platform, and looked at the bridge in front of her.

    "Just now, who is scolding!" a bodyguard looked at the people in the field and said.

    The man in armor immediately ran to Qiaozi and knelt down, trembling and said, "ah... Before Yan Yi, I don''t know how disrespectful Yan Chunjun was when he arrived. I hope you will forgive me for ignoring villains."

    "Oh, it''s general Yan." a faint voice came from the bridge.

    "I hope you will forgive me for not being here." Yan Yi trembled.

    "What sin do you want me to forgive you?" said Yan Chunjun.

    "Ah..." Yan Yi was so frightened that she gasped for breath, but she didn''t dare to speak.

    "Zuo Wei, tell general Yan what crime he committed." Yan Chunjun said faintly.

    "As a soldier, it''s a capital crime to insult the royal family." the bodyguard shouted.

    "Sir, forgive me. Sir, forgive me..." Yan Yi kept kowtowing.

    "Zheng."

    As soon as Yan Yi''s voice fell, the left guard''s long sword came out and drove on his neck.

    "Ah..." Yan Yi was terrified, but she didn''t dare to move again.

    "It''s over, it''s over, it''s terrible," the old man said anxiously.

    "Zhao''s music and dance are unparalleled in the world. The young man of Yan learned to walk in Handan and became a joke of the seven countries. The snow girl''s Zhao dance is proud of all the people. The world is lucky to see it with his own eyes, and there is no regret in this life. General Yan''s rude behavior really spoils the elegance of today''s Feixue Pavilion. Although he committed a capital crime, the owner of today''s Feixue Pavilion is snow girl. He said It''s up to the snow girl to decide her life and death, "said Yan Chunjun.

    Quiet.

    In silence, everyone looked at the snow girl. The snow girl looked forward and said, "Yan Chunjun has power all over the world. Before adults drive, the snow girl is only a dancing prostitute, who is qualified to be the master. What''s more, the imperial snow Pavilion is only a place for entertainment. Regardless of the government, it is only light and elegant. It is not an adult''s Royal Palace, nor a killing ground."

    "Bold!!!" Zuo Shi shouted.

    "Hmm?..." Yan Chunjun gently waved his right hand. Zuo Shi immediately stopped talking and said, "regardless of the government, only talk about elegance. Ha ha... So it''s mine, isn''t it?"

 Chapter 325

    As soon as he said this, the long sword of Zuo Wei was a little closer to Yan Yi''s neck. Yan Chunjun waved his right hand again, and the left guard immediately took the sword back to its sheath and retreated. Yan Yi was already in a cold sweat.

    "Thank you for your kindness, thank you for your kindness..." Yan Yi kept kowtowing.

    "Oh, my God." seeing that nothing had happened, the old man wiped the sweat on his forehead with his sleeve and loosened his airway.

    Outside Yandu.

    Mu Han day, seven people are slowly watching the beautiful snow scenery on the roadside. Suddenly, Mu Han had some bad feelings in his heart and said, "something happened to the imperial concubine snow Pavilion."

    Saying this, Mu Hantian turned to Gao Jianli and said, "big brother, Xiao Gao, snow girl, now the imperial concubine snow Pavilion is in danger. I must hurry there. You follow."

    With that, Mu Hantian quickly skipped the two and went straight to the imperial concubine snow Pavilion.

    Looking at the direction of Mu Hantian''s disappearance, Jing Ke and Gao Jianli looked at each other. Jing Ke straightened his shoulders and said, "Xiao Gao, Xiao Tian is so worried. Is that snow girl Xiao Tian''s person?"

    "Lover." Gao Jianli said faintly.

    Hearing Gao Jianli''s words, Jing Ke shouted, "what! Younger brothers and sisters!" said here. Jing Ke looked back, looked at snow vegetables and said to them, "but they..."

    "That''s not what we should manage." Gao Jianli said, and without waiting for Jing Ke, he chased Mu Hantian directly.

    Jing Ke saw this and hurried to catch up, while the four snowy vegetables had already disappeared.

    Princess Snow Pavilion.

    Yan Chunjun waved his right hand again, and the red cloth around the Bridge hung up on both sides in front of the car. Gradually, Yan Chunjun''s figure appeared in the car, with black skin, black knees, beard and fat body.

    Yan Chunjun said, "I''ve heard for a long time that there is a strange woman in Feixue Pavilion, who is extraordinary and refined. When I see her today, she really deserves her reputation."

    As soon as he stretched out his right hand, someone immediately came with a pot of wine and a cup. The man filled the bowl with wine and saw that it was red wine. Yan Chunjun picked up the wine cup, drank it and said, "this wine is called ''guanghanguang''. It''s a good real fruit wine from the western regions. Even if it''s a good wine in the palace, it doesn''t have such a ecstatic taste. Come on, give it to the snow girl."

    As soon as the voice fell, someone brought the wine to the snow girl. The snow girl looked at the glass of red blood like wine. The Yashi in plain red said, "although the wine is good, it can''t be drunk."

    "What''s the name of this wine?" when he heard this, the Yashi in green next to him asked.

    "In the state of Yan, it''s an open secret. If Yan Chunjun gives wine to a woman, it means to ask her to be the whole person." the Yashi in plain red said.

    "The snow girl, she..." the elegant lady in green was worried.

    The snow girl looked at the so-called "good wine" in front of her, slowly stretched out her hands to carry it, smiled and said, "thank you for your kindness. It''s our dancer''s luck to be able to climb the flying snow Jade Flower platform; it''s the glory of the imperial concubine snow Pavilion to be able to get an elegant guest like an adult." then the snow girl paused and said: "Snow girl, with this cup of peerless wine, thanks God for the care of Feixue Pavilion."

    With that, the snow girl held the cup in her hand, waved it in front of her and poured all the wine on the ground. Seeing the snow girl''s move, Yan Chunjun gently knocked on the handrail and stopped.

    The snow girl said again, "snow girl, thank you for the dancers all over the world."

    Hearing the snow girl''s words, Yan Chunjun stopped to knock on the handrail and clenched his fist tightly.

    The snow girl said faintly, "today''s dance has been finished. Please go back." then she turned her back to the crowd.

    "Presumptuous, how dare you turn your back to the royal family." the left guard shouted at the snow girl.

    "Wait a minute." Yan Chunjun raised his left hand and shouted.

    "What else can I do for you, sir?" said the snow girl, with her back to Yanchun Jun.

    Yan Chunjun''s bearded mouth hooked and said, "every city has its own legend, not to mention this is the capital. Snow girl''s famous'' Lingbo flying swallow ''is the biggest legend in the city. I hope snow girl can help me..."

    "I am loved by you, but if you want to see this'' Lingbo flying swallow '', there is still a difficulty." the snow girl interrupted.

    "What''s the difficulty?" Yan Chunjun said faintly.

    The snow girl turned around and said, "the snow girl once made a heavy oath not to dance this dance in front of people. If she violates it, she will see the blood light."

    "I''ll see the blood light, ha ha... It''s interesting. It''s not difficult to dance in front of people." Yan Chunjun smiled.

    The snow girl looked at Yan Chunjun and her heart was filled with disgust. Yan Chunjun smiled and said, "in the palace, it''s elegant and suitable, and strangers are rare. Since the snow girl can''t make it public, it should be the most appropriate place in my residence. I wonder if she can enjoy it."

    After listening to Yan Chunjun''s words, the snow girl closed her eyes gently, but she didn''t say anything.

    Just listen to the Yashi in plain red next to him again: "not good, Yan Chunjun is going to be hard."

    "Snow girl, although she has clever words to change, Yan Chunjun is not an ordinary aristocrat, alas..." said the Yashi in green.

    Seeing that the snow girl didn''t resist, Yan Chunjun flashed an evil smile and said, "come on, please go back to the house."

    As soon as the voice fell, the left and right bodyguards came to the snow girl.

    "Please," they said at the same time.

    "Snow girl, please." they bent forward.

    The snow girl was forced to back a few steps, and they said, "please, please enjoy the snow girl."

 Chapter 326

    "Whew..."

    Suddenly, a white figure suddenly appeared in front of the snow girl. The right foot kicked several times, and the left and right waiters immediately flew out.

    "Ah..." the soldiers of the two teams looked at the two people flying towards them and immediately panicked. Several people gathered to pick it up. Others spread around for fear of hitting themselves. Finally, seeing the two people flying close, everyone immediately backed away.

    "Bang..."

    The left and right bodyguards fell to the ground at the same time, spewing blood from their mouths immediately, and then passed out unconscious.

    Everyone looked in the direction of the left and right bodyguards flying out, and saw a boy of eighteen or nine years old, dressed in white and with half long hair scattered in the wind.

    It was Mu Hantian who came back from outside the city.

    Mu Hantian turned his head, looked at the snow girl and said gently, "I''m sorry I''m late."

    The snow girl shook her head and said with a smile, "the time is just right, ha ha."

    Mu Hantian nodded with a smile, looked back, looked coldly in the direction of Yan Chunjun, then glanced coldly, and his eyes stayed on Yan Chunjun.

    Mu Han said, "Yan Chunjun, isn''t he? What a big scene."

    "Bold, not only dare to disrespect adults." a soldier shouted at Mu Hantian.

    Mu Han Tian glanced at the soldier, then looked at Yan Chunjun and said, "Yan Chunjun, you should have no problem solving some disobedient dogs for you."

    As he said this, Mu Hantian''s right hand slightly formed a sword finger and pointed at the soldier. He saw a sword Qi shooting at him.

    "Ah!"

    The next moment, a small hole immediately appeared in the soldier''s throat, and a small hole also appeared in the wall behind the soldier. Then, the soldier fell down dead.

    Yan Chunjun looked at Mu Hantian and clenched his fist with his right hand, but soon relaxed and said faintly: "as the saying goes: beating a dog depends on the owner. Don''t you think it''s too presumptuous? Besides, there are no regulations of Prince Edward in Feixue Pavilion. No one is allowed to dance knives and guns in Feixue Pavilion."

    "Oh, it''s rare for Yan Chunjun to remember his Highness Prince Edward. I thought Lord Yan was already the king of Yan." Mu Han said coldly.

    "You......" Yan Chunjun gritted his teeth and looked at Mu Hantian fiercely. After a while, he said, "Alas, these slaves have ruined his interest today. I can''t taste my old wish. I have to see the snow girl''s" Lingbo Feiyan " It''s said that snow girl''s performance is three days ahead of schedule. Today, even Yan is reckless. Then I''ll make an appointment with snow girl here. After three days, Yan will have some thin wine in the house and worship the snow girl. "Yan Chunjun looked at the cold sky and said," today, snow girl has refused me once, and I don''t want to have a second time. "

    As soon as the voice fell, sixteen people came out, picked up the bridge and walked outside the imperial concubine snow Pavilion.

    Yan Chunjun and they had just left. Mu Hantian was not in a hurry to talk to the snow girl. Jing Ke and Gao Jianli ran in from the door.

    In fact, shortly after Mu Hantian arrived, Jing Ke and Gao Jianli also arrived. However, Gao Jianli was worried about using force, so he asked Jing Ke and him to stay outside the door to watch and plan to meet inside and outside.

    "Xiao Tian, just forget it. Listen to what Mu Hantian Chunjun said and let..." Jing Ke said.

    Gao Jianli also stared at Mu Hantian. Mu Hantian smiled and turned to look at the snow girl. She messed up her hair and said with a smile: "I said I would protect you forever."

    "Well, I remember." the snow girl whispered.

    Mu Hantian smiled and took the snow girl''s jade hand and walked towards the east courtyard. Just a few steps later, Mu Hantian stopped and said, "don''t worry, Yan Chunjun, you won''t live for three days. Brother, go to Xiaogao to have a rest today."

    With that, Mu cold day continued to hold the snow girl''s hand and left in the confused eyes of Jing Ke and Gao Jianli.

    Back to the residence, Mu Han spent the whole afternoon with the snow girl until night fell.

    The night has come quietly unknowingly. The hazy night is the black veil put on by the night goddess for the earth.

    At night, the quiet moonlight scattered on the hut

    Mu Hantian stood in front of the window, looked at the endless night and murmured, "that''s it, let it all end in the beautiful night. Yan Chunjun, since you don''t want to live, count the new and the old together."

    "Ya Zi, I need your help." Mu Hantian said to his back.

    "I see, but now the power is sealed. Be careful not to get hurt." Yazi said with concern.

    "I will." Mu Han said.

    Tonight, doomed, bloody.

 Chapter 327

    The dark blue sky looks like it has been washed by clear water. The water is smart, clean, soft and solemn; There is no moon, no clouds, a blue sky, only shining stars, like countless broken jade flowers on boundless blue satin.

    At the gate of Feixue Pavilion.

    Mu Hantian was just about to leave with yasina and went to Yan Chunjun''s house, but a familiar voice came from behind: "Xiaotian, don''t call eldest brother, this is not a good thing."

    Mu Hantian looked back and saw Jing Ke and Gao Jian coming out of the imperial concubine snow Pavilion at the same time. Seeing that they were holding a long sword in their hands, Mu Han was warm in his heart, but he didn''t say anything.

    Men, sometimes a look, an action, is enough to express trust and righteousness.

    "Hurt, don''t shout pain at that time." Mu Hantian said a word, then turned around and walked to Yan Chunjun''s residence with Asina 4. Jing Ke followed closely later.

    Yan Chunjun''s residence.

    "Who?" a bodyguard at the door shouted to Mu Han Tian''s seven people.

    Before the words fell, yasna''s sword was out of its sheath. It was as powerful as a rainbow. A sword pierced her throat, her eyes fell confused, and the soldiers around were stunned. Although yasna doesn''t like killing people, she also knows that there must be a deterrent now.

    At this time, the two swords flashed like lightning. The next moment, all the soldiers fell down with their throats covered, and more than a dozen people didn''t even have a chance to call for help.

    Jing Ke and Gao Jianli were standing in the center. Jing Ke complained: "what, the strength is so weak."

    "Don''t relax, the master is inside." Mu Hantian said faintly.

    Say, Mu cold days several people quietly fall on a square of yanchunjun mansion.

    Yan Chunjun is worthy of being the most powerful person in the state of Yan. The whole residence covers an area of dozens of mu. There are empty squares and roads everywhere. I''m afraid the prince''s residence of Prince Edward Dan is not so broad.

    Soon, many soldiers poured into the square, and the troops of the whole residence came out, not one or two thousand, but also seven or eight hundred.

    Mu Han''s eyes flashed and said, "be careful."

    As he said that, he rushed forward immediately. Whenever someone approached him, the sword Qi was directly waved over, just like killing God. Wherever the sword light went, someone would be killed.

    Yasina rushed up without hesitation. Gao Jianli glanced at Jing Ke and went up with his sword. Gao Jianli holds a long sword. His sword technique is free and unrestrained. And Jing Ke, like a changed man, broke out of his body with murderous spirit, and immediately used the "amazing eighteen Swords". The four people of yasina also hold weapons that Mu Hantian has never seen before, and snow vegetable''s is a blue gun; The gauze lost its brilliance is a red sword, which can be turned into a bow; Athena''s is a pure white thin sword; Poison Island Yazi''s is a purple Taidao. Mu Hantian thinks it should be redeemed by the system!

    The seven people killed each other in the siege. Gradually, there were more bodies on the ground. Mu Hantian felt Yan Chunjun''s breath and said to the six people, "I''ll give it to you."

    With that, Mu Hantian moved, and his figure immediately appeared outside the encirclement. Then he jumped on the roof and galloped away to the South courtyard.

    Yasina watched Mu Han leave and said to Jing Ke and Gao Jianli, "are you ok? If not, just leave it to us."

    "OK, let''s fight after killing these running dogs, and you''ll know." Gao Jianli said faintly.

    Hearing Gao Jianli''s words, Jing Ke smiled at Tianchang and said, "ha ha... Well said."

    "I don''t want my sword to kill people." Gao Jianli suddenly said.

    "I think sword is a kind of trust." Jing Ke said heavily.

    "Trust?"

    "Well, the sword has two sides. If you have to concentrate on dealing with your enemy, give the other side to others." Jing Ke said.

    "Give the other side to others?" Gao Jianli murmured, looking at the long sword.

    "Believe the sword in your hand, it has made a choice for you." Jing Ke said.

    "Kill..." a soldier shouted. Suddenly, the whole square fell into a killing again.

    The dark night was like boundless thick ink heavily smeared on the sky, not even the faint light of the stars.

    The mirror like moon hangs in the sky and writes the silver brilliance on the earth. Occasionally, a scream and the sound of weapon impact broke through the silence of the killing night, and then fell into the boundless silence.

    The tired moon hid in the clouds to rest, leaving only a few stars as if on sentry duty. In the cold night sky, half the moon is hanging obliquely, and the stars are twinkling.

    The night fog came, but the cold winter night was a little more cold. Only a few stars could be seen under the hazy moonlight.

    South Square.

    The cold wind patters, thousands of miles away from the sky, bleak and powerful with the clouds.

    "Hiss..."

    Mu Hantian wielded a sword with a vertical and horizontal sword Qi and directly killed five soldiers. At this time, Mu Hantian suddenly felt a sense of killing.

    The cool blade made his eyes freeze and said, "who are you?"

    "Hahaha... Boy, you really dare to come, aren''t you afraid of death?" the man in black smiled.

    "Death? Hehe... Do you really think you can do it? A person who doesn''t even dare to say his name." Mu Hantian said faintly.

    Black robed humanitarian: "boy, don''t be too presumptuous."

    "How about being presumptuous." Mu Hantian said.

 Chapter 328

    "Boy, you''re not afraid of the wind flashing your tongue." the man in black satirized.

    "Will it really flash? You''ll know later." Mu Hantian said faintly.

    "Hum, night is the world of assassins. Remember, the man who killed you is called dark night." the man in black sneered.

    "Oh, really?" Mu coldly said.

    With that, Mu Hantian stepped on his right foot and immediately ran to the dark night. The dark night didn''t dare to be careless. The cold light of the sword edge stabbed Mu Hantian''s heart. Mu Hantian''s mouth was hooked and a sneer flashed. Tianjing sword scraped down, moved and pushed away the sword move of the dark night. Then he made a mistake. At the next moment, Mu Hantian appeared behind the dark night, and Tianjing stabbed out quickly. I feel bad in the dark night. I move and want to avoid this sword quickly.

    "Hiss... Hiss..."

    The dress was cut and a wound appeared on the shoulder. Looking at Mu Hantian in the dark night, he was surprised and said: "this boy, how can I be so powerful? If I slow down, it''s not my shoulder, but my heart."

    "Dark night, hehe, don''t worry. The life control blow will only appear in the heart." Mu Hantian said faintly.

    "Asshole! I''ll make you regret it." scolded the night. Then he moved and disappeared into the thick night.

    Mu Hantian focused on his surroundings.

    "Qiang."

    A cold light stabbed Mu Hantian''s back. Mu Hantian''s mouth was hooked and his foot kicked, and the whole person disappeared into the night. The dark night missed the attack. Seeing Mu Hantian disappear, he was surprised and quickly made a good defensive posture.

    But the next moment, without waiting for the dark night to react, Mu Hantian appeared behind the dark night with Tianjing in his hand. Tianjing had pierced into the dark night''s back heart and used to wear the whole chest. The dark night looked at the sword tip stretched out from the heart and showed disbelief.

    Mu Hantian stood behind the dark night and said in his ear, "don''t pretend to be B, be careful to be struck by thunder."

    As soon as he received the long sword, his eyes fell numbly in the dark night.

    Mu Hantian turned around and looked at the surrounding environment. He jumped lightly and appeared at the door of a hall. Without saying a word, Mu Hantian aimed at the door and waved his sword.

    "Boom...!"

    The whole door burst and flew towards the hall.

    "Ah...!"

    Two women''s frightened cries came from the main hall. Mu Hantian slowly walked to the main hall. Yan Chunjun hugged two women with untidy clothes and trembling women sitting on the bed, with overturned wine pots and glasses on the ground. The two women were obviously frightened by Mu Hantian''s action of splitting the door just now.

    "You... How did you get in? Come on! Come on!!" Yan Chunjun let go of the two women she held and shouted.

    "You go out first." Mu Hantian said to the two women.

    The two women looked at each other and ran out with trembling legs.

    When Yan Chunjun saw the two women go out, he shouted to Mu Hantian, "what do you... What do you want to do? This is..."

    "This is the state of Yan. Rest in peace." Mu Hantian interrupted Yan Chunjun.

    "No... don''t kill me. I can give you money. I''ll give you whatever you want, but please don''t kill me." Yan Chunjun begged.

    "Whew..."

    Mu cold day waved his long sword, and the three sword Qi went straight to Yan Chunjun. At the next moment, Yan Chunjun saw a hole in his eyebrows, throat and heart, and his eyes fell senselessly.

    "You should have the consciousness of death since you hit on my woman." Mu cold day walked out slowly.

    At this time, the whole mansion was full of fire. Jing Ke and Gao Jianli stood back-to-back in the square, panting. Snow vegetable 4 women are almost the same. Although they are very strong, they have been sealed too much after they came to this world. There were also fifty or sixty soldiers with spears standing around, looking at the six people covetously.

    "Brother Jing, how are you?" Gao Jianli said. Perhaps from this moment, Gao Jianli is willing to recognize Jing Ke as his eldest brother. Only from the friends of life and death, some things in the bottom of my heart will be reflected.

    "I can''t die. I just don''t know what happened to Xiaotian. He''s gone for so long." Jing Ke said.

    "Nothing will happen in cold weather." poison Island Yazi said faintly.

    "Whew...!"

    Countless swords suddenly burst into the square, and the soldiers around began to fall slowly. Jing Ke looked at the sword spirit around him and said with a smile, "it seems that Xiaotian is much easier than us."

    "Yeah.". Gao Jianli answered.

    "Ah, ah, ah..."

    Soon, all fifty or sixty soldiers lay down. Mu Hantian came out from the front, looked at the six Jings and said, "are you all right?"

    "It''s all right for the time being. If you come a little late, we''ll have something." Jing Ke sat on the ground and pretended to be bitter.

    Gao Jianli shook his head, the long sword returned to its sheath, but his legs couldn''t stand.

    The four of them are much better. After all, their physique is very comparable.

    Mu Hantian looked at Jing Ke and Gao Jianli. He couldn''t help apologizing, took back Tianjing and said, "it seems that you are all made to transition by internal force. Can you go when your body is out of force?"

    "Hehe, I''m nothing. Xiaogao''s internal power is weak. It''s good not to faint." Jing Ke smiled.

    "I have no problem." Gao Jianli said faintly.

    "Alas." Mu Hantian looked at them helplessly, went to Jing Ke, pulled him up and said, "hurry up, there will be the army of the state of Yan coming here later. Yazi, I hold brother and you hold Xiao Gao."

    "Yes." poison Island child nodded, stroked Gao Jianli, and the seven left.

 Chapter 329

    The dawn has begun to break the shackles of darkness and usher in the clarity of the morning.

    On the street.

    Mu Hantian seven people helped each other and walked slowly at the crossroads.

    Mu Hantian turned his head and said, "you go to the prince''s house and wait for me. Prince Dan will arrange you. I''ll go back."

    Jing Ke and Gao Jianli looked at each other. Jing Ke said, "be careful."

    "Come quickly in cold weather," said Athena.

    "Well," said Mu Hantian, and he walked towards the imperial concubine snow Pavilion.

    After walking for a while, Mu Hantian turned around and saw no one around. A trace of firmness flashed in his eyes and immediately ran to Yan Chunjun''s house.

    Yan Chunjun''s residence.

    A general in armor and a red cloak behind him took a large group of people standing in the square and looked at the bloody body. They were not cool behind him.

    The leader was Yan Yi, a general of the state of Yan.

    "General, we have found the murderer. It''s the zither player of Feixue Pavilion, Mu Hantian." a soldier came up and said.

    "Zither player? A zither player can kill so many people?" Yan Yi looked at the bodies on the ground and said, "leave a team to take care of the afterlife here. Others, seal the city and search the whole city."

    "Yes."

    Mu Hantian stood on the roof with his sword, quietly looked at every move on the square and murmured, "I wanted to lead the pursuers so that they could escape. It seems that they don''t need it. Now they should only chase me." as he said, Mu Hantian immediately went to the direction of Fei Xue Pavilion.

    In less than a column of incense, the whole swallow was boiling, and the name Mu Hantian immediately attracted attention. Although Yan Chunjun has great power in Yan state, his reputation is very bad. Now Mu Hantian killed Yan Chunjun, which can also be said to eliminate harm for the people. Secretly, many people are thanking him.

    Princess Snow Pavilion.

    Mu Hantian came to the snow girl''s room and knocked at the door,

    "Dong... Dong..."

    Soon, the snow girl opened the door and looked at Mu Hantian with a smile.

    Mu Hantian found that rain tears, rain you and red lotus were in the snow girl''s room.

    "Xueer, I......" Mu coldly bowed his head.

    "Let''s go," interrupted the snow girl.

    "Hmm?" Mu Hantian looked at the snow girl. She looked a little tired, and there were light dark circles around her eyes. She said in a secret way: "didn''t you sleep all night? Yes, the snow girl is sincere about man and machine. How could she not expect that I would kill Yan Chunjun."

    "Didn''t you come to take me away?" seeing Mu Hantian in a daze, the snow girl lost her way.

    "Of course, I''m here to take you away." Mu Hantian took the snow girl''s hand and went downstairs. "Rain and tears, rain and quiet, red lotus, let''s go." Mu Hantian said to rain and tears.

    "HMM." the three nodded.

    The snow girl looked at the man who silently paid for herself. Although she was a little younger than herself, she was very happy in her heart. She said secretly, "maybe he is really someone worth trusting in this life. However, if Xueer wants to break her oath, she still needs to pass the test."

    Thinking, the snow girl put her little hand in Mu Hantian and also firmly grasped Mu Hantian''s palm.

    Prince''s house, study.

    "How could he act so recklessly? Alas, although I don''t like the so-called uncle, but... Alas..." Prince Dan stood in front of the window and said.

    There are eight people standing behind Prince Dan. The six people on the left are Jing Ke, while the two on the right are two old people.

    It turned out that when Jing Ke and others came to the door of the prince''s house, they wanted to go in to find Prince Dan after Mu Hantian came, but suddenly there were many soldiers searching door-to-door in the street, and they found it bad. Under Gao Jianli''s suggestion, the six went to Prince Dan to discuss the matter. In Gao Jianli''s opinion, since Mu Hantian asked them to come to Prince Dan at the moment of this crisis, it shows that Prince Dan must be able to protect it.

    Gao jianligang and Prince Edward Dan talked about the consequences first, and Prince Edward Dan called the two elders together to find a way.

    "In this way, the six will stay here first. I will solve his problem." Prince Dan said.

    Jing Ke and Gao Jianli looked at each other and nodded. At the same time, they bent down on the handrail and said, "thank you, your highness, Prince." but yasina couldn''t help him.

    After that, Prince Dan asked people to take the six people down to rest, then turned and said, "Taifu, Mr. Tian, what do you think."

    The Taifu is Ju Wu, the teacher of Prince Edward Dan, and the other old man is Tian Guang.

    "In any case, the plan to assassinate the Qin Dynasty must be carried out as soon as possible. Wang Jian has captured the state of Wei. Ying Zheng has ordered Meng Tian to lead his troops to meet Wang Jian. In a few days, he will attack the state of Yan." Ju Wu said.

    "What the Taifu said is that only the state of Yan and the state of Chu have not been occupied by the state of Qin. Now, the people your highness asked for the Qin master have arrived, and your highness should make a decision earlier." Tian Guangdao.

    Prince Dan pondered for a moment and said, "the plan remains the same. They can only do things to admire the cold weather."

    Tian Guang said, "Your Highness, if you go out so early, will you..."

    "I don''t have time to think about this. Let''s do it." then Prince Dan went to the desk, knelt down, wrote on a small piece of cloth: "if there is a difficulty, the swallow will save it quickly."

    After that, Prince Dan stuffed a small cloth strip into the body of a mechanism black and let the mechanism black fly out of the window.

 Chapter 330

    At this time, it was daybreak, and there were more and more pedestrians on the road. There were all kinds of people selling breakfast and buying vegetables. The cold of winter did not affect the vitality of Yandu city at all, except for many soldiers around.

    Yandu City, not far from the gate.

    Mu Hantian took the snow girl''s hand in his left hand and stood in the street with the snow girl, followed by the three red lotus women.

    "So fast, the city will be closed soon." Mu Hantian murmured.

    "It''s not that someone has made too much noise, and she wants her beloved to run away with you." the snow girl gave Mu Hantian a white eye, but she said so, but she was very sweet in her heart, just because the long-awaited opportunity in her heart finally came.

    "Hehe, who calls my Xueer so beautiful and moving, which makes me angry and kill all sides." Mu Hantian smiled with his arm around the snow girl''s small waist.

    "Hey, don''t show your love like this." Honglian interrupted.

    The snow girl didn''t say anything. She just looked at Mu Hantian and said with a smile, "how are you going to take your snow to escape? Hehe"

    "Hey, hey, escape? These shrimp soldiers and crab generals haven''t been able to let me escape. It''s better to relax and go." Mu Hantian took the snow girl''s jade hand and took the four women to the city gate. The snow girl looked at Mu Hantian with a questioning face. It''s strange that she won''t be found out.

    When he came to the gate of the city, Mu coldly said to the team leader, "we''re going out of the city."

    The captain took a look at Mu Hantian and then four women. When he saw the snow girl, his eyes showed infinite greed. Then he looked at the image below and shouted, "it''s him, come on, catch him!!!"

    Suddenly, more than a dozen soldiers surrounded and pointed spears at five people. Mu Han Tian flashed a sneer at the corner of his mouth, holding the snow girl''s hand tightly for a few minutes, holding Tianjing in his right hand, waved at the soldiers in front, and the sword was full of energy, splitting at the soldiers in front.

    "Ah... Ah... Ah..."

    The next moment, all the soldiers flew out and fell to the ground. Mu Hantian turned to look at the four women and said with a smile, "let''s go."

    The snow girl gave Mu Hantian a white eye again. It''s too easy to escape.

    At this time, the sound of running hurriedly came from behind, "drive... Drive... There, catch up!!!"

    Mu Hantian looked back and saw Yan Yi riding on his horse and coming to them with a large group of people.

    "Go." then he took his four daughters and ran out of the city.

    "Chase!!!" Yan Yi looked at the soldiers lying on the ground and shouted.

    At that moment, Yan Yi grabbed the horse''s belly and took people to chase them in the direction they fled in the cold day.

    In the woods:

    "Are we fleeing?" Honglian blinked playfully and looked at Mu Han''s way of heaven.

    "Does the red lotus think it''s interesting?" Mu Hantian lowered his head and smiled.

    "I feel a little relaxed." red lotus whispered.

    "Well, be careless!" Mu Hantian said.

    "If I remember correctly, there is a cliff more than thirty miles ahead. Under the cliff is the Yishui river. Dare you take us?" the snow girl looked at Mu Hantian and smiled.

    "Hmm?" Mu Hantian stopped and looked at the snow girl. She looked so serious and firm and said, "but in this case, you will be hurt. I..."

    "We are not afraid," said the four women at the same time.

    "Good!" said Mu Hantian, laughing, then recognized the direction and ran quickly to the opposite mountain.

    Lightning, less than a cup of tea, Mu cold day took four women to the top of the mountain.

    Mu Hantian whispered, "here is the only way out."

    "Hmm!" the four women nodded firmly.

    "Yuyu..." the pursuers behind have arrived, and the horse''s hissing voice makes the surrounding air colder. The horse''s hooves kept digging the snow, and the soldiers came round.

    The wind was cold and the snow began to fall again. The sky suddenly darkened.

    All the soldiers were quietly waiting for Yan Yi''s order, but Yan Yi greedily looked at the snow girl and said, "snow girl, how can you be with this murderer."

    The snow girl glanced at him obliquely, looked up at Mu Hantian, smiled and said, "because he was the one who killed for me."

    "What, you... He..." Yan Yi was surprised for a moment and said with an evil smile: "snow girl, if you go back with me, I''ll let the four of them go."

    "Whew..." as soon as the voice fell, a sword flew out. The next moment, Yan Yi''s left arm fell to the ground. Suddenly, blood splashed, and the faces and bodies of the soldiers nearby were splashed with blood. He looked at Mu Hantian in horror, but no one dared to pick up his arm on the ground.

    "Ah!!! You......" Yan Yi covered the wound and said painfully.

    "General Yan, you take yourself too seriously. If you hadn''t kept it for a little use, the one you just cut... Wouldn''t be as simple as your arm." Mu Han smiled.

    In fact, if Mu Han did it naively, it would take only five minutes to kill these soldiers. But for the snow girl, he would rather jump with her. Mu Hantian knows that this is the only way for snow girl to break her oath. The reason why Mu Hantian didn''t kill Yan Yi just now is that he doesn''t want to change the plot. In the original play, Yan Yi refused to send troops to support the big hammer, which led to the destruction of the state of Yan.

    "Kill him! Kill him!!!" Yan Yi covered her wound and shouted.

    All the soldiers hesitated to point their spears at Mu Hantian, but no one dared to move forward.

    Mu Hantian and the four women looked at each other and smiled. Then his body tilted slowly and fell off the cliff.

    All the soldiers were stunned. They didn''t understand why Mu Hantian chose to commit suicide when he had the strength to break out of their siege.

 Chapter 331

    "Ow --"

    A black cry came from the bottom of the cliff. The next moment, I saw a large bird flying into the sky, and this big bird had a wooden bird, exactly a mechanism bird.

    This is one of the four spirit beasts of Mohism. The mechanism rosefinch is as powerful as a Kunpeng and roars in the sky. Flying by wind, it''s huge.

    All the soldiers were stunned when they looked at the mechanism bird away.

    Above the rosefinch.

    "Old man ban, how can you drive rosefinch here?" Mu Hantian looked at the old man and asked.

    This person is the class master who has the deepest finger of Mohist mechanism technology.

    "The young man is really impolite. Thanks to me, the old man flew all the way to save you." master ban pretended to be sad.

    "Say quickly, you know, you will expose the whole Mohist school. I think your giant can''t be so schemless!" Mu Han said to heaven.

    "The giant sent a message with a small mechanism bird and asked me to save you." master Ban said.

    "Oh, is that so?" Mu Hantian frowned and muttered.

    "Cold day, do you know the Mohist giants?" the snow girl frowned at Mu cold day and asked.

    "Of course I know you. Well, don''t say that. Now we are saved, Xueer. You should remember what we said earlier." Mu Hantian smiled at the snow girl.

    The snow girl gently leaned her head against Mu Hantian''s shoulder and said, "Xueer naturally remembers. I just hope you don''t bear Xueer in cold weather."

    "Ha ha, how could it." Mu Hantian hugged the beauty''s waist.

    "I said, do you want this? I like you too. You don''t care about me." Honglian said aside.

    "Red lotus, you don''t understand." Mu Han said.

    "Hey, what do you mean I don''t understand?" red lotus is covered with black lines.

    "Master, sister Honglian, don''t make trouble." rain tears advised.

    "OK, but I want you to teach me swordsmanship," said Honglian.

    "So you made this idea. Well, I promise." Mu Han said.

    The Mohist mechanism city is the Mohist residence, known as the "magic land outside the sky". The most mysterious fortress of Mohism. After the Qin Dynasty unified the six countries, the Mohist mechanism city was also the safest hiding place for anti Qin elements everywhere. It was built by the giants of Mohism for more than 300 years. It is a "paradise in the world".

    The mechanism city is hidden in the mountains and built close to the mountains. The terrain there is strange. There are steep cliffs and deep valleys for hundreds of miles around, which is difficult to climb. Below is surrounded by turbulent and surging river water. There are hidden reefs and rocks in the water, and ships sail. Ships often hit the reef and destroy people. What''s more strange is that there is an unpredictable sea of clouds. The climate is sunny and rainy from time to time, People often lose their way in the vast sea of clouds. The interior is powered by water. The inside and outside of the mechanism city are full of traps, so it is easy to defend but difficult to attack.

    Central hall.

    Master ban took Mu Hantian and five people into the central hall of the organ city.

    "Old Ben, you''re back." a voice came from the hall, but there was no figure. Soon a slim man appeared in front of the crowd.

    "Eh? Are they new disciples?" the man asked when he saw the five people

    No one answered. Mu Hantian looked at the man and said secretly, "this man should be a thief."

    The world''s No. 1 thief, known as the "king of Thieves", is slim and good at flying on eaves and walls. He has excellent lightness skills and is naturally oily. He loves duanmurong. Although he looks old and immoral, he will never escape in times of crisis. He hates the great principles of Confucius and Confucianism and his unique skill is "lightning God walking".

    Master Ban said, "Xiao Tuo, are you well?"

    "Hey, hey, it''s hard to think well with Miss Rong." steal Tuo said with a smile.

    "This is not a new disciple, Mu Hantian. He is a friend of the giant. This is the world-famous snow girl and Mu Hantian''s wife. These three are his confidants." master ban explained to thief Jian.

    Hearing master Ban''s words, thief Tuo seemed to suddenly understand: "Oh, I see." then he flashed in front of Mu Hantian and said, "my name is thief Tuo. I joined the Mohist school five months ago."

    "HMM." Mu Hantian nodded.

    "Qiantuo was seriously injured and was in danger. He was brought back to Mohism by the tycoon. Miss Rong saved his life and joined Mohism." master ban explained.

    "Well, it''s late now. You can have a rest first and we''ll discuss some things tomorrow." master Ban said.

    "OK."

 Chapter 332

    "Xueer, I have something to tell you." Mu Hantian said to the snow girl in the room.

    "What do you want to say to me?" the snow girl wondered.

    "I, you are not the only woman." Mu Hantian gritted his teeth and decided to tell the snow girl.

    "I know, because the woman named Yazi came to me." said the snow girl.

    "Did she go to you? When, what did she say to you?" Mu Hantian asked.

    "The night you came back, she asked me if I really loved you." the snow girl said.

    "Don''t you blame me?" Mu Hantian asked carefully.

    The snow girl was stunned when she heard the speech. After a while, she said, "why should I blame you? I don''t want to know your past. I just want to know whether you love me."

    Mu Hantian stared at the snow girl for a long time and said, "let''s get married!"

    The snow girl''s body trembled slightly, looked at Mu Hantian and said, "I see. Is this your answer? Then, we get married."

    Mu Hantian was very happy when he heard the snow girl''s words. He hugged the snow girl and put her on the bed. Mu Hantian looked at the snow girl and said, "Xueer, I want to..."

    Mu Hantian didn''t go on, but snow girl couldn''t understand. The snow girl blushed and nodded to Mu Hantian.

    Seeing the snow girl nodding, Mu Hantian was overjoyed, and then jumped on the snow girl like a wolf. (cough, it''s too strict recently, and I can''t help it.) then, waves of moving voices came from the room.

    In the morning, the morning light penetrated into the house from the window lattice and sprinkled on the two people who were still hugging each other. The golden light shone on their faces and awakened the sweet and tender men and women.

    They woke up one after another and smiled at each other.

    "Xueer, you are so beautiful." Mu Hantian smiled.

    The snow girl gave him a white look and remembered their madness last night. Her face turned red and she said angrily, "no matter how beautiful it is, it''s not you bad man."

    "Hehe, let''s get up. Didn''t old man ban say to discuss things." Mu Hantian smiled.

    "Yes."

    Said Mu cold day and snow girl will get up.

    "HMM." the snow girl shouted.

    "What''s the matter?" Mu Hantian said with worry.

    "It''s not you, the bad guy, who knows that people don''t cherish people for the first time." he glanced at his lover and said. That''s what I said, but the thought of the man''s infatuation for himself and his enthusiasm for her last night made her intoxicated.

    Mu Hantian looked at the red and swollen lower body of snow girl and said heartache: "Xueer, I''m sorry, I..."

    "Nerd, the first pain is good. It''s your feeling, your trace and your brand." the snow girl blushed and said shyly. Although it''s light and can''t be heard, Mu Hantian still heard it clearly.

    Mu Hantian kissed the snow girl on her forehead and said softly, "Xueer, let me serve you today." as he said, Mu Hantian quickly put on his clothes, and then gently, slowly and gently, from underwear to coat, put them on for the beauty one by one.

    Looking at the way her lover dressed herself seriously, the snow girl''s heart was full of happiness and sweetness. In ancient times, men were respected and women served men. But now the snow girl is very moved when she sees Mu Hantian wearing clothes carefully for her.

    After Mu Hantian dressed the snow girl, he said gently, "Xueer, you rest in bed, you know? I''ll make food for you."

    "Husband can cook?" the snow girl can''t keep up with the rhythm of Mu cold day. She is willing to serve herself and can cook. In ancient times, it was always "a gentleman far from the kitchen", and Mu Hantian could cook, which surprised the snow girl.

    "Hey, hey... Your husband knows a lot of things, and Xueer will know it slowly in the future." he said, and Mu cold day went out.

    бгбгбгбгбгбг

    Less than a column of incense, Mu cold day came in with a bowl of porridge, sat by the bed, smiled and said, "come to snow girl, I''ll feed you."

    "Hmm..." the snow girl answered softly.

    Mu Hantian put the bowl aside, then gently took the snow girl into his arms, let the snow girl lean her back against his arms, and then took the porridge to his hand. He said softly, "Xueer should eat more."

    "It''s delicious. It''s made by my husband for Xueer. It must be the most delicious." xuenv said happily.

    Mu Han Tian scraped gently on the tip of the snow girl''s nose and said with a smile: "eat slowly and be careful of scalding."

    With that, he filled some with a small spoon, then tried to warm it in his mouth, and then put it into the snow girl''s mouth.

    After listening to the first bite, the snow girl said happily, "my husband is so powerful that she can make such delicious porridge."

    "If Xueer likes it, my husband can make it for Xueer every day." Mu Hantian wenjudo.

    "Well..."

    Very busy, the snow girl happily ate this bowl of porridge. Mu Hantian wiped her lips with his sleeves and said with a smile, "today you''re going to rest here. I''ll go and see old man ban first. What do they have to tell me?"

    "Well..."

    Saying this, Mu Han Tian covered the quilt for the snow girl, kissed her on the forehead, and then turned out with a smile.

    The snow girl looked at Mu Hantian''s back and felt very happy. Until Mu Hantian closed the door, the snow girl closed her eyes and went to sleep with a happy smile.

    Mohist institutional domain, central hall.

    When Mu Hantian walked slowly, he saw several people sitting cross legged in a circle waiting for him in the hall. At a glance, I saw only old man ban and stolen plantar. There are also two people, one is YAN Dan, a giant of Mohism. He wears black clothes and wears a hat surrounded by black cloth on his head, which adds a mysterious God to him, but does not lose his style. And a thin old man.

    This man is the famous sword casting master of Mohism, master Xu, known as "the master of sword". The swords cast in his hands are all magic weapons and sharp blades that swordsmen dream of. He is proficient in the sword smelting technology of mining five finance and bronze.

    "Good morning, everyone." Mu Hantian went forward and smiled.

    Quiet......

    Quiet, quiet, quiet.

    Ban Daban and Robber Zhi all looked surprised at Mu Hantian and said in secret, "this boy wants to die and let the giant wait for him so long."

    While master Xu looked at Mu Hantian with great interest and said secretly, "this man has great courage. He can be so indifferent when everyone is waiting for him."

    The giant YAN Dan nodded and said faintly, "come and sit down."

    After Mu Hantian also sat down, the giant YAN Dan said, "what do you think of the dispatch of troops from the state of Qin to the state of Yan?"

    "The Qin army has gathered 100000 soldiers, and the state of Yan... It''s hard to guarantee it." said Xu Fuzi.

    "The play said that Prince Edward Dan had found an envoy and went to the state of Qin to negotiate. General fan Yuqi committed suicide, and envoy Jing Ke took Yan Dukang''s map and general fan Yuqi''s head to the state of Qin. I don''t know if he has started." Mu Hantian looked at the giant YAN Dan and said seriously.

    The giant Yandan also looked at Mu Hantian. For a long time, Yandan said, "see you off in Yishui this morning."

    "Have you started yet?" Mu Hantian thought.

    "Tycoon, is Prince Dan really going to negotiate with the state of Qin?" steal Zhi said.

    "I don''t know yet, but if we really want to fight, the state of Yan... May have no power to recruit." the giant YAN Dan said heavily.

    "Yes, since the state of Qin had the siege mechanism beast built for it by the ''public loser'', it has successively destroyed the four states of Han, Zhao, Qi and Wei. Now the state of Yan is afraid to... And although the powerful state of Chu has a family of Xiang family, I don''t know if it can stop the attack of the state of Qin." ban Dashi frowned.

    "I''ll wait for the news about the state of Yan from the state of Qin. I''ll leave for a while. Later, Mu Hantian will be the leader of Mohism, snow girl will be the second leader, duanmurong will be the third leader, and thief Jian will be the fourth leader. During my absence, all the important things will be decided by Mu Hantian." the giant YAN Dan looked at the people.

    "Wait, what did I say? We''re going to join Mohism." Mu Hantian suddenly said.

    The giant Yandan looked at Mu Hantian for a long time and said, "we are friends. You can''t even help me with such a small thing!"

    "Er..." Mu Hantian was speechless. He knew he wouldn''t use this excuse. friend? Who are your friends.

    "Well, it''s decided. I''ll go first." the giant Yandan got up and said.

    The people also got up, held hands together, bent over and said, "congratulations to the giant."

    "Cold day." the giant Yandan turned and shouted.

    "Huh?"

    "Yan state... If you can save it, save it. By the way, your women are on their way." the giant YAN Dan said heavily.

    Mu Hantian looked at Yandan''s back and said with a smile, "I know."

 Chapter 333

    Time flies. Like a white horse passing through a gap, three months passed.

    Many things have happened in these three months.

    The four women also came to the organ city and accepted the snow girl.

    Jing Ke assassinated Qin, just like in the original work, met the world''s first swordsman gainie as a bodyguard. Therefore, the assassination of Qin failed and finally died under the sword of gainie.

    When King Qin knew that Prince Dan of the state of Yan had sent someone to assassinate him, he was very angry. Immediately ordered Wang Jian and Meng Tian to personally Marshal 100000 troops to attack Yan and defeat Yan army in Yishui.

    However, it was Yan Yi who was appointed by Yan Wangxi as the commander of anti Qin unification.

    Qin Xianyang.

    The king of Yan sent someone to the state of Qin to ask for peace. Ying Zheng took the bamboo slips and threw them into the fire. He said, "if the king of Yan asks for peace, let him exchange YAN Dan''s head."

    Organ City, cliff corridor.

    Mu Hantian took the snow girl''s hand, and behind him were two sword attendants, rain tears and rain you. Mu Hantian passed the sword technique to them systematically. They have learned it, and what they lack now is actual combat.

    "Whew..."

    A gust of wind passed by, and the stolen plantar suddenly appeared beside Mu Hantian.

    "Xiao Zhi, how about taking you to a place?" Mu Hantian smiled.

    The snow girl and steal Zhi both looked at Mu Hantian, and steal Zhi said, "where?"

    "You''ll know when you go." Mu Han Tian looked at the snow girl again and said gently, "Xueer, you and Honglian will stay in the mechanism city until I come back, okay?"

    "Well... Remember to come back early..." the snow girl winked playfully and answered softly. The snow girl who first tasted the forbidden fruit is very attached to Mu Hantian now.

    "HMM." Mu Hantian kissed the snow girl on her forehead and said to the thief''s feet, "let''s go."

    Then he moved and flashed a long way. Seeing Mu Hantian''s speed, Robber Zhi was surprised. At that moment, he picked up the "lightning God walking step" to catch up.

    On a cold night, there was heavy snow. There are many sad songs around Yi Shui.

    Yan resident, a voice came from the main general''s tent, "unexpectedly, Qin came to Yandu so soon."

    In the tent, a huge man in Yan soldiers'' clothes sat cross legged on the ground with a big stove in front. Opposite him, a man in Yan clothes was wandering back and forth. Obviously, he said that just now.

    The latter one was a gang, and the latter was the big hammer of one of the later leaders of Mohism.

    The big hammer looked at the stove in front of him and said, "the 300000 troops of the state of Qin are pressing on the border. Wang Jian and Meng Tian are rare generals in a hundred years. This will be a dead battle."

    A gang turned to look at the left hammer and asked, "can we win the 50000 army of Yan against the 300000 army of Qin?"

    The hammer pondered for a while, patted his left hand on his leg and said, "we must win."

    A gang looked at the big hammer and turned back unwilling to say, "the king of Yan let Yan Yi be the commander of such an important battle. Our life was decided by that kind of person."

    The big hammer looked at the stove and suddenly fell into memory:

    Before leaving the army, the big hammer stood opposite agang with a glass of wine. A Gang said to the big hammer, "it''s God''s decision to be born in the state of Yan." then he took the wine in the big hammer''s hand, drank it, smiled and said, "you can decide whether to live or die."

    Then he put the wine glass back in the hammer''s hand.

    After remembering, the big hammer stood up, came behind ah gang and clapped his hand on his shoulder. Ah Gang turned his head and looked at the big hammer. He saw that the big hammer said, "where we were born is decided by God; but... We chose to be a soldier of the state of Yan."

    Inside the tent.

    The hammer looked at the soldiers patrolling in the snowy night, and his heart couldn''t help but ripple. A gang came to the big hammer, looked at the flying snow in front of him and said, "it''s snowing so well this year."

    "The snow in Yan country is always the most beautiful." the big hammer looked at the night sky and said.

    "I don''t know... How long can this scenery last." ah Gang worried.

    Big hammer looked at the beautiful and dazzling snow. In fact, he didn''t know it in his heart. But he knew that if he was confused, Yan country would really be over.

    "I''ll go on patrol," he said, and the sledgehammer went forward.

    A gang looked at the back of the big hammer and said, "I''ve been looking at my brother''s back all the time. But this time..." he shouted: "brother, what should I do if the Yan state is defeated this time."

    As soon as this was said, all the soldiers on patrol and standing guard on the camp looked at the big hammer. The big hammer looked back at the soldiers who had endured the cold and insisted all the time and said firmly, "for soldiers, there is no if. Don''t forget, we are men in the state of Yan."

    The snow began to get bigger again. The whole Yishui is covered with snow.

    Yi Shui and Qin soldiers are like a long dragon, with no end in sight.

    "Qiang..."

    The sound of weapons colliding was heard at the station of Yan state.

    "Whew..." there was a flash of blood. A soldier of the state of Yan cut a Qin soldier''s back with a sharp blade on his spear. Then the Qin soldier fell down immediately. At this time, another Qin soldier raised his spear and cut at him behind the Yan soldier. The Yan soldier turned and shouted, "ah. Ah". The spear in his hand blocked the fierce sneak attack of the Qin soldier.

    Then the spear twisted, and the sharp blade on the spear immediately cut off the Qin soldier''s neck. The Qin soldier stretched out his hand to the sky and fell unwilling.

    The Yan soldier turned back and shouted, "brother tie, we''re almost surrounded!"

    "Drink."

    I saw the big hammer with chain in its hand sweeping around,

    "Bang!"

    Suddenly, countless Qin soldiers around were swept into the air, and then fell to the ground without moving.

    The big hammer had an iron chain in his hand. He kept rotating the hammer in the air and shouted, "hold your position and don''t let them break through."

    "Whew! Ah!" there was another flash of blood, and the spear mercilessly pierced into a Yan soldier''s heart.

    "Ah Lin!" ah Gang looked at Yan Bing falling, shouted, and rushed forward quickly with a spear.

    "Bang!" the spear fell on the neck of the Qin soldier who stabbed ah Lin''s heart. After the Qin soldiers fell, a gang immediately put down his spear and picked up the fallen a Lin.

    "Ah." ah Lin immediately closed his eyes, turned his head and died.

    "Bang!" the big hammer hit a Qin soldier on the head. Looking at ah Gang, Da Jian said, "ah Lin!"

    As the war continued, one after another soldiers fell down. A gang, holding a spear, said painfully, "brother, there are too many enemies. Brothers are dying and injured. It''s hard to stick to it."

    "Ah Gang!" shouted the big hammer.

    "Ah... What''s the matter?" ah Gang hurried to the big hammer.

    The big hammer clapped on a gang''s shoulder and said, "when it''s dark, you break out and we''ll cover you."

    "No, we have to die together if we want to die." ah Gang shouted.

    "Fool, you go to ask for help so that your brothers can live. Your brothers'' lives are in your hands." roared the big hammer.

    A gang turned his head and looked at the brothers who worked hard around him. He looked at the big hammer again and said, "big brother."

    The big hammer pulled his hand on agang''s shoulder and said, "you are a man in the state of Yan. Brother believes you. You can do it."

    When agang''s eyes closed and opened again, his eyes flashed infinite firmness. The big hammer clenched his fist with his left hand and said, "before dark, brothers are waiting for you..."

    A gang used his fist to check the fist of the big hammer. He turned and walked a few steps. Holding a spear, he turned his head and said, "brother, I''m going." then he ran to the distance.

    The big hammer looked at a gang''s far away back and only heard a loud roar behind him: "the Qin soldiers are attacking again."

    "Brothers, we must hold our ground." the sledgehammer raised the sledgehammer and shouted.

 Chapter 334

    In the valley of Yishui, heavy snow was flying, and a blue flag with the word "Yan" was flying. A quick gasp sounded from outside the valley, and a pair of trembling legs were moving towards the valley.

    This person is ah gang. As soon as he went to the valley, he seemed to see hope. Like the sun, his weak steps accelerated a bit.

    "Hiss..."

    As soon as the ground slipped, a gang immediately fell down in the snow. On his horse was a one armed general, Yan Yi.

    Yan Yi flashed a sneer around her mouth, and even the deputy general next to her looked at ah gang with disdain.

    A gang looked up at Yan Yi and struggled to get up. Yan Yi looked at the embarrassed a gang, and a sneer reappeared on the corner of her mouth, "hum."

    A Gangshan knelt on the ground and looked at the ground with his head. He threw his fists upward and said, "the front line of the valley is surrounded by the Qin army. Please send troops to support him quickly."

    Hearing no reply, agang said again, "the front line of the valley is surrounded by the Qin army. Please send troops to support quickly."

    "Support?" Yan Yi sneered.

    "There are about 10000 Qin soldiers. We only have 2000 troops. They have attacked for two days and nights. If they send reinforcements again, the brothers can''t resist." a Gang said.

    "Ten thousand Qin soldiers? Why is it different from the news I got? Are you ineffective in fighting, but exaggerating the number of enemies in order to escape the responsibility of military justice?" Yan Yi squinted at ah gang.

    A gang looked at Yan Yi and hurriedly said, "no... General..." he knelt forward and walked a few steps, then said, "what I said is the truth. The front line of the valley is really in danger. If there is no reinforcements, the brothers will be destroyed."

    "The whole army is destroyed? Hum. Your eldest brother has always been brave among the three armies and known as the enemy of hundreds of people?" Yan Yi sneered.

    Ah Gang held his hands on the ground and begged, "general Yan, our brother offended the general in the past. I''ll make amends for the general here." ah Gang kept kowtowing to Yan Yi.

    "Now I know I''m mistaken." Yan Yi sneered.

    "General, please. Brother hammer is working hard for the people of Yan. Please look at the overall situation. Anyway, send reinforcements quickly." a gang continued to beg.

    "I won''t send troops," Yan said lightly.

    "Why?" ah Gang said anxiously.

    "Hum hum." Yan Yi said with a hook in the corner of her mouth, "because the war will be over soon."

    "What?" ah Gang exclaimed.

    Yan Yi sneered: "what is the purpose of Yingzheng attacking Yan state."

    A gang looked at Yan Yi with a shocked face. Yan Yi said again: "it''s to revenge Prince Dan for sending Jing Ke to assassinate, and the condition for armistice with the state of Yan is..."

    "The head of his Highness Prince Dan." agang said in horror.

    "Our king has accepted this condition," Yan Yi said.

    "Too... Your Highness the prince." ah Gang whispered.

    The top of the valley.

    "I don''t know whether these people are ignorant or afraid of death." a man in white with two swords on his back looked down at everything below.

    "Cold weather, what do you mean by that?" another man asked.

    It was Mu Hantian and Robber Zhi who came from the mechanism city of Mohism.

    "King Qin won the government. He successively sent troops to capture the four kingdoms of Han, Zhao, Qi and Wei. Now only the state of Yan and the state of Chu are left. With his ambition of annexing the four kingdoms, will he let go of the remaining two countries? The so-called revenge is nothing more than an excuse to capture the state of Yan. Do these ignorant, greedy and afraid of death really think that peace can be obtained by using the head of Prince Edward Dan? Even if it is, it is only For a while. If the state of Qin swallows the state of Chu again, the result will still be like this. "Mu Hantian said faintly.

    "Cold day, you seem to be able to predict." steal Zhi looked at Mu cold day and said with admiration.

    "No, I just want things to be more comprehensive." Mu Hantian said faintly.

    Under the valley.

    "Do you think there''s still talk about sending troops to reinforce at this time?" Yan Yi looked at ah gang and sneered.

    A gang grabbed a handful of snow sand with his hands and bit Guan tightly. He is afraid that he can''t bring back reinforcements. Big hammer, they have only one way to die. For a long time, ah Gang seemed to have made a decision. He jumped up, pointed to Yan Yi and scolded, "asshole, we bleed desperately on the front battlefield, but you use your brother''s life to get a dog and steal a life."

    Hearing this, Yan Yi looked at ah Gang coldly and said, "do you know what is the crime of abusing officers on the battlefield?"

    But ah Gang gnashed his teeth and glared at Yan Yi. He only heard Yan Yi say, "kill him."

    With that, eleven Yan soldiers holding spears slowly surrounded agang. A Wei looked at the eleven people in front of him, retreated all the way, and soon came to a cliff.

    "Let''s go and have a look at the front line." Mu Hantian said faintly.

    "Cold weather, don''t you have to save that man?" the thief was puzzled.

    "He can''t die. I can see him later. Let''s go." he turned and jumped to the front of the valley.

    Thief Zhi looked at agang''s direction again and said, "boy, it''s not that my brother doesn''t want to save you. It''s what my current boss said. Please ask for more blessings."

    With that, the thief Zhi also jumped in the direction of Mu Hantian''s disappearance.

    Yishui is on a high slope.

    Countless red flags with the word "Qin" fluttered in the wind. Behind the flag stood countless Qin soldiers, while in front was a young man in bright armor riding on a war horse and a man with a small beard in black armor. Both men looked down at the battlefield.

    From the front, the bearded man on the left is Wang Jian, while the young man on the right is Meng Tian.

    Meng Tian said faintly, "in the face of my ten thousand cavalry elite, Yan Yi sent only 2000 infantry to block. It''s too small to see the strength of the state of Qin."

    Wang Jian looked at the current battlefield and said faintly, "he has only one purpose."

    "Does he want to win at chess?" Meng Tian sneered.

    "On the contrary, this is a dead move. In order to keep the master, sacrifice other pieces." Wang Jian said faintly.

    "Their master did this to protect himself." Meng Tian sneered.

    The snow was falling and the cold night was long. Zhangulangyu island is full of war.

    Qin soldiers still attacked the hills like a long dragon.

    "Qiang..."

    A Yan soldier had just killed a Qin soldier when another Qin soldier appeared behind him.

    "Bang!"

    The big hammer smashed the Qin soldier to death. The Yan soldier was surprised when he heard the sound and said, "the enemy has attacked the camp. A gang hasn''t come back yet."

    "Hold on, the reinforcements will arrive," said the big hammer.

    At this time, there was a surprise, but the voice sounded the whole battlefield: "the Qin army has retreated!"

    Everyone looks at the mountain! Below the hill, I saw a large group of Qin soldiers retreating down the mountain. The Yan soldier looked at the big hammer and said, "brother, what''s going on?"

    "Hmm?" the big hammer was puzzled.

    "Is our reinforcements here?" the Yan soldier said happily.

    Then the big hammer and the Yan soldier came to the mountain! On the edge of the hill, looking at the retreating Qin soldiers, the big hammer said, "strange."

    "What''s the matter, big brother." the Yan soldier was confused.

    "You see, the Qin army has a neat lineup and has not been attacked at all. If the reinforcements arrive, it should not be so calm." the big hammer said roughly.

    "Then what shall we do?" the Yan Bing said anxiously.

    The big hammer looked at the Qin army retreating to the hillside and didn''t know what he was thinking. The Yan soldier next to him stretched out his hand and shouted, "look, someone is coming out in front!"

 Chapter 335

    "Ta ta..."

    The sound of war hoofs sounded slowly and gradually stepped into the hearts of every soldier of Yan state.

    Brother saw a general with bright armor galloping in the middle. There was a Qin soldier on the war horse on the left and right, holding a torch in one hand, walking towards the station of the state of Yan.

    "It''s Meng Tian," said the big hammer.

    "Meng Tian?" the Yan soldier looked at the big hammer and the direction of Bian Meng Tian and said, "I heard that he is a famous general in the state of Qin whose strength is second only to Wang Jian. He is very young. Some people call him a hero in the world."

    With that, Meng Tian came only fifty feet away from the top of the hill and bullied the airway: "the guard General of the state of Yan, come out and talk!"

    "What tricks is he playing?" the Yan soldier glared at Meng Tian and said.

    "I''ll meet him," he said, and the sledgehammer stepped out.

    "Brother tie."

    "Brother tie."

    "Brother tie."

    "Big brother, don''t go." the Yan Bing and the Yan Bing behind were worried about Meng Tian''s tricks and said.

    "If you have anything to say," the big hammer came to Meng Tian and said.

    Meng Tian looked at the big hammer coldly.

    "Laugh what you laugh at. Say what you have to say. Are you here for a war or a blind date?" the big hammer shouted when he saw Meng Tian''s sneer.

    "Hahaha..." hearing this, the soldiers of Yan state behind laughed.

    "Completely surrounded, I haven''t had a rest for two days and nights. My brother is dead, and you are dead. Meng Tian said coldly.

    The big hammer bowed his head and listened to Meng Tian again, "but if you surrender, I can let you live."

    Hearing this, all the soldiers behind looked at me, I looked at you, and then looked at the big hammer.

    Surrender, two thousand brothers fought desperately for two days and two nights. Now they are dead and injured, but the other party said that surrender can let them live. For either side, it is the irony of the world.

    "Surrender?" the big hammer looked at Meng Tian and said.

    "This is your only chance," Meng Tian said.

    "The soldiers of the state of Yan have never heard of these two words." the big hammer said coarsely.

    Quiet.

    "This is your choice? You should know what it means." Meng Tian said faintly.

    The big hammer ignored Meng Tian and turned to go. He only listened to Meng Tian behind him and said, "don''t you think of these brothers who follow you and let them die in vain?"

    The big hammer was stunned and looked up at the brothers in front. They were all embarrassed, but there was no fear in their eyes.

    The big hammer said, "they are all men of the state of Yan. I know my brothers." then he walked forward and said, "I''ll wait on the mountain. You can attack at any time."

    "Hum!" Meng Tian snorted coldly and said, "you can''t listen to my words. Maybe someone''s words... You should listen."

    With that, there was a heavy sound of footsteps in the dark Qin army camp. Every step he took, he would make a crisp chain sound.

    "This is!" murmured a soldier of Yan state.

    The sound of the chain was getting closer and closer, "ah!" a soldier of the state of Yan was surprised. The big hammer turned his head and saw that the man had come to Meng Tian. He raised his head and said, "brother, I said I would come back. I... Came back."

    "Ah!" the big hammer was surprised.

    This man is a gang who went to ask for help. At this time, his hands are chained.

    "Ah Gang!" Yan Bing, who was standing with the big hammer just now, exclaimed.

    "Ah Gang, what''s going on!" the big hammer startled.

    "Elder brother, I promised you that I would come back before dawn. I... Came back." ah Gang said more, the lower his head.

    "Did you go to the rescue?" said the big hammer.

    A gang was sad for a while and said to the big hammer, "do you really think Yan Yi will send troops to help us?"

    "Yan Yi is such an asshole." the big hammer clenched his fist and clenched his teeth. All the soldiers of Yan state were lost. Their only hope... Was broken in an instant.

    Just listen to ah gang and say, "from the beginning, we were the chess pieces he used to retaliate, not only Yan Yi, but the whole Yan country." ah Gang said more and more excitedly and shouted, "among them, we also work hard for it... Our noble king of Yan country!"

    "Shut up," shouted the big hammer. "Don''t forget, you are from Yan."

    "They will never come to save us. Our king will care about our life and death? He seeks peace for the old, and even the life of the crown prince can be exchanged." ah Gang said sadly.

    "What are you talking about!" said the hammer.

    "I abandoned my soldiers and watched them fight in blood, but I ran away." as he said, ah Gang bent over, his hands supporting his knees and said sadly, "brother, we have been abandoned."

    The whole Yishui was covered by the black fog, and Meng Tian looked at it quietly.

    "Your Highness, he," said the big hammer.

    "Big brother." ah Gang''s tears couldn''t help flowing out.

    "Bang! Bang!! bang!"

    The war drums suddenly sounded, and the Qin army moved slowly from the hillside. A gang looked up slightly and said, "they are going to prepare for attack."

    "You have no choice." Meng Tian shouted.

    "My decision will not change," said the hammer firmly.

    On a highland next to the Yishui war. Mu Hantian and robber looked at the opposite battlefield, and the night covered everything for them.

    "Xiao Zhi, what do you think?" Mu coldly said.

    "It''s a man," said the thief with admiration.

    "Hehe, how about we take him into Mohism?" Mu Hantian said with a smile.

    "Hmm?" the thief looked at the cold sky and was puzzled.

    Mu Hantian didn''t speak any more, but Meng Tian sneered, "are you still looking forward to a miracle that can never happen? You are really ridiculous and pathetic."

    At this time, a gang stood up and touched the ground lightly. Meng Tian''s voice came from behind: "you have to follow your brother and work for the state of Yan?"

    The big hammer looked at agang quietly. Agang said firmly, "no... My decision is different from my big brother."

    "Hum..." Meng Tian sneered, "finally there is..."

    "Whoa!"

    Before Meng Tian finished his words, a gang suddenly flashed back, grabbed Ma Jiang, the bodyguard on Meng Tian''s right, turned his body up, kicked away the bodyguard on the horse''s back and stood on the saddle. Legs again, hands clenched, raised, and jumped to another bodyguard.

    "Er!" ah Gang wrapped the chain around the guard''s neck, then turned his hands, and the guard immediately fell down and died.

    Meng Tian looked at all this coldly, but did not do anything. After that, a gang clenched his fist and raised his hands to jump to Meng Tian. Meng Tian moved the halberd in his hand and stabbed agang. Agang resisted with the chain in his wrist.

    "Qiang."

    The chain was instantly broken by the tip of the halberd, and the next moment, a gang came behind Meng Tian''s hand and shoulder. Meng Tian tilted coldly to the side, and the big hammer looked at a gang with worry.

    A gang looked coldly at Meng Tian close at hand and had not taken any attack. The sword light flashed, "Zheng." Meng Tian''s sword had pierced a gang''s chest.

    "Ah!" all the soldiers of Yan state exclaimed. A gang looked at Meng Tian coldly, but the big hammer stood quietly in place.

    "It was God''s decision to be born in the state of Yan. But it was my own decision to be a brother with my eldest brother." ah Gang said.

    "Hum!" Meng Tian''s mouth hooked and pulled out his long sword. "Ah!" ah Gang immediately fell to the ground.

    "Ah Gang," shouted the soldier on the hill.

    "Hum." Meng Tian snorted coldly, then took back the halberd, pulled the Xinjiang rope, and turned around to walk to the camp of the state of Qin.

    The big hammer gritted his teeth and looked at all this. A gang slowly raised his head and climbed to the big hammer.

    The ground was covered with white snow, and in a moment it was dyed red. A gang raised his right hand, "a gang!" the big hammer shouted. Immediately run over and hold his hand.

    A gang looked up at the big hammer and said intermittently, "I promised brother that I would come back before dawn... I... Did it."

    When big hammer heard what ah Gang said, he couldn''t help crying. With a wave of tears in his left hand, he said, "I''m sorry you didn''t fulfill your promise to my brother."

    Meng Tian slowly returned to the camp array and looked at the ground all the way. He didn''t know what he was thinking. Qin soldiers still attacked the hills.

 Chapter 336

    A Gang said, "this battle is not for the so-called king, but for the dignity of men in Yan country... Brother... What you taught me, I finally understand."

    Meng Tian has returned to Gao PI. Wang Jian looked at Meng Tian and didn''t speak.

    A Gang said again, "I can''t see the day that big brother said, but... Big brother must stick to it... That day, he will come, I believe." with that, a gang loosened his hand in the big hammer.

    "Yan state is suicidal." Wang Jian looked at the front and said faintly.

    "Under our attack, we can still support these many hours. These people are not easy." Meng Tian said.

    Wang Jian said: "it is their greatest misfortune to be completely abandoned by their own country."

    Qin Bing soon reached the hill and wrapped up Yan Jun in a semicircle.

    "Ah!" the big hammer held agang''s body and screamed.

    On another highland.

    "Xiao Zhi, it''s time for us to come out. Let''s go." Mu cold day disappeared in place.

    Robber Zhi couldn''t help laughing bitterly. He thought he was invincible in lightness skills. Now Mu Hantian''s lightness skills (at least he thought so) were obviously dozens of times faster than him. The thief Zhi shrugged and jumped in the direction of the big hammer.

    "Whew..."

    Mu Hantian and Robber Zhi suddenly appeared at the Yan army station. Everyone was shocked. The Qin army also stopped moving forward. The big hammer slowly looked up at them and said, "who are you?"

    "The one who saved you." Robber Zhi said with a smile.

    "Don''t talk first. Let''s finish the enemy in front of us first." Mu Hantian said faintly.

    Meng Tian and Wang Jian were surprised when they looked at Mu Hantian and steal Zhi. Only listening to the thief''s Qi, he said, "General Wang, general Meng, we''ve taken these people away."

    Although the voice was faint, it echoed the whole battlefield. Wang Jian said, "this man''s internal power is not bad."

    "Hum, who are you?" Meng Tian snorted coldly.

    "Nosy people." Mu Hantian answered.

    "Hum, what a big tone. It depends on whether you have this strength." Meng Tian said coldly.

    "Oh? It seems that general Meng wants to try our strength." Mu Hantian looked at Meng Tian and said.

    Meng Tian laughed and said, "hahaha... So what? Give it to me!"

    With that, the Qin soldiers who had stopped began to move forward again. Big hammer and all Yan soldiers looked at Mu Hantian. They didn''t understand. What strength does a young man have to shout among the two famous generals and hundreds of thousands of elite soldiers in the state of Qin.

    "Ha ha." Mu Hantian''s mouth was hooked, and Tianjing immediately got out of the scabbard. Mu Hantian threw the scabbard and Zijian to qiantuo with his eyes closed. Hold the sword with your right hand, and then cut out the sword Qi.

    "Bang..." a huge column of white light shot into the sky and immediately lit up the whole battlefield. The sword blew so that the hair and clothes in the cold day floated wildly. Everyone who saw this amazing sword was stunned.

    Mu Hantian''s eyes suddenly opened, and the huge light column immediately dispersed into countless sword Qi, pouring into hundreds of thousands of troops in front.

    "Ah... Ah..."

    Where the sword Qi goes, the blood is all over the sky, and there is no time to escape. Soon, countless Qin soldiers began to fall.

    Meng Tian and Wang Jian looked at the soldiers who had no power to recruit and drive, and they were scared out of a cold sweat behind them. Meng Tian shouted, "retreat! Retreat!"

    Hearing the commander''s order, the Qin soldiers in the rear immediately fled down the mountain, and the Qin soldiers who were not dead in front also ran down the mountain.

    The sword Qi appeared less than half a cup of tea, but there were hundreds of Qin soldiers lying on the ground. Seeing that the Qin soldiers had almost retreated, Mu Hantian immediately withdrew his strength, and the sword Qi gradually disappeared.

    Mu Hantian lost his left hand to his back and held his sword in his right hand. He looked at Wang Jian and Meng Tian on the opposite high slope and said faintly, "this move has won the eyes of the two generals. I don''t know if general Meng can let me take these people away now."

    Threat, this is a naked threat.

    Quiet.

    Steal Zhi and the Yan soldiers around him looked at Mu Hantian in amazement. Steal Zhi also saw Mu Hantian''s hand for the first time, and admired Mu Hantian in his heart. Naturally, it goes without saying that the Yan soldiers around respect the strong.

    Wang Jian and Meng Tian have looked at Mu Hantian coldly. For many years, it seems that they have not been threatened since they became the general of the state of Qin.

    For a long time, Wang Jian and Meng Tian didn''t talk, but glared at Mu cold day. Mu Han Tian smiled faintly and said, "in that case, thank you two generals. The future is long. If you have a chance in the future, you must go to the general''s house of the state of Qin in person to thank you."

    With that, Mu Hantian held his sword in his back hand, hugged Wang Jian and Meng, and turned around and said, "let''s go."

    The thief Zhi nodded, and all Yan countries looked at the big hammer. The hammer was still depressed for a moment. He picked up the dead a gang, carried him on his back and said, "let''s go."

    Then everyone walked forward. Instead of returning to the state of Yan, they walked to the state of Yan. Mu Hantian and steal Zhi looked at each other, smiled, nodded to each other, and followed up.

    Wang Jian and Meng Tian looked coldly at Mu Hantian''s back when they left, until they disappeared into the morning and night.

    "Cheng!"

    "Kill! Capture Yandu for me and kill yanwang Xi!" Meng Tian pulled out his sword and said in a high voice.

    "Kill!" immediately, the Qin army at the foot of the mountain rushed to the high slope again and headed for the valley.

    At noon the next day, the Qin army attacked Yandu. Yan Wangxi and general Yan Yi were killed by the Qin army one by one.

    Somewhere in the woods outside the state of Yan.

    Last night, Mu Hantian and the big hammer buried agang''s body.

    Mu Hantian and steal Zhi are leaning against a tree. Big hammer and others are cleaning the blood and bandaging the injured wounds by the river. Each of them is very depressed.

    Being completely abandoned by the state is something that every soldier can hardly accept. Being completely abandoned by the state means that they have no status at all.

    The sky is still snowing and very dark. It seems that heaven is crying for them, but the colder the air around, the colder the heart.

    Mu Hantian walked slowly to the big hammer and said, "how about going with me?"

    "Ah!"

    "This..."

    "Go with him?"

    All the soldiers looked at me, I looked at yours, and finally they still looked at the big hammer. A Yanbing said, "I''ll follow brother."

    "Yes, we all follow big brother..."

    "We''ll go wherever brother goes."

    Hearing the words of the soldiers, Mu Hantian nodded with a smile and looked at the big hammer.

    "Where do you want us to go with you?" the big hammer looked at Mu Han''s way.

    Mu Hantian glanced at the soldiers around him and said faintly, "dogs can live under the chaos of war. In the future, it is destined to give you a great mission. Therefore, I will take you to the ''magic statue outside the sky - paradise on earth''."

    "Are you a disciple of Mohism?" said the big hammer.

    Mu Han Tian shook his head, pointed to the thief Tuo and said, "he is, I am not."

    And the soldiers around talked about it one after another:

    "Mohist disciples?"

    "It is said that Mohism advocates non aggression and love all life."

    "OK, brothers, let''s go to Mohism with him. Maybe Mohism can let us watch that day." the big hammer said.

    "Listen to big brother." all humanity.

    "This is the big leader of Mohism, Mu Hantian. I''m the fourth leader, thief Zhi." said thief Tuo.

    After that, Mu Hantian and Robber Zhi took the big hammer and his remaining thirty or forty brothers to the mechanism city.

 Chapter 337

    Whose fingers have slipped through thousands of years, and who has repeatedly asked, have you ever forgotten me? When you have exhausted all my sadness, there is desolation in your eyes that I don''t understand.

    Life, white clouds are long, how many vicissitudes and tears drift away; Life is short, sweat is exhausted, and how many past events and memories are precipitated.

    Son said in Kawakami: time passes like this, day and night.

    Time really flows like water. Soon, a year has passed since Mu''s trip to change water in cold days.

    During this year, YAN Dan, a great Mohist, brought Gao Jianli and made Gao Jianli the fifth leader and big iron hammer the sixth leader. The thirty or forty soldiers of the state of Yan included them in the Mohist disciples and continued to follow the big hammer.

    Master Xu asked Gao Jianli to build a famous sword. Gao Jianli named it "shuihan" after the poem left by his eldest brother Jing Ke before assassinating Qin Dynasty, "the wind is rustling, the water is cold, and the strong man will never return once he goes".

    The "water cold sword" sword, as its name suggests, is Yin cold in nature. It is a sword that interacts with the "Yuanhong". The state of the sword can change with the degree of internal force pushed by Gao Jianli, and it can freeze.

    Since Gao Jianli got the "water cold sword", he has been practicing his sword in isolation. The swordsmanship he practiced was the "amazing eighteen Swords" Jing Ke left him before he went to the state of Qin.

    There was also an amazing news. Due to the failure of "Jing Ke assassinating the king of Qin", the king of Yan put all the responsibility on Prince YAN Dan, resulting in the departure of Prince YAN Dan, Princess Yan and Gao Yue, and living a dangerous life abroad. Guard Zhuang comes after Yan. Prince Dan is killed by Wei Zhuang on the way to escape. The crown princess also jumps off a cliff and kills herself. Her daughter Gao Yue is missing. The play says she was taken away.

    Of course, some of the hidden secrets are only known to Mu Hantian.

    Mohist mechanism City, Mu Hantian''s courtyard.

    Two naked bodies were hidden under the quilt.

    "Husband, it''s time to get up. The giant will return to the mechanism city later?" Hong Lian lay in Mu Hantian''s arms and drew a circle on Mu Hantian''s chest with her fingers.

    "Yes, we can''t let them wait long. But we''ve been together for two months!" Mu Han said.

    Honglian nodded and said coquettishly, "it''s not you bad man. I knew there was nothing good when you brought me out."

    Mu Hantian hugged Honglian in his arms, kissed her on her face, smiled and said, "Honglian, it seems that you said you like me!"

    Red lotus white Mu cold day one eye and said: "even so, snow girl sister, don''t they accept me?"

    "Yes. By the way, how are you and Yuyou practicing their swords?" he said, admiring the cold heaven.

    "Of course, I''ve practiced well. Now I''m confident in Xiaogao," said Honglian.

    "Really? Not bad, but not enough. Well, let''s go out first!" Mu Han said.

    Honglian nodded.

    Qin Xianyang.

    A man dressed in black gold wisps of jade and crowned with a crown put his left hand on his back and his right hand on his abdomen, looked at the sand table and said, "LISS, now only the state of Chu is left in the six countries. The dream of oligarchy is the last step. What do you have to say?"

    A Confucian scholar in black helped him to bend over and said, "king, the Xiang family is guarding the state of Chu. The Xiang family has always been brave and good at fighting. We..."

    Ying Zheng turned around and waved, "enough, I don''t want to hear about the bravery of the Xiang family. If it weren''t for the Xiang family, I would have fought against Chu. I want to know if you have any strategy to enter Chu."

    Seeing Yingzheng angry, LISS bent lower and said, "yes. Recently, the public loser''s public loser Qiu has recently developed two kinds of siege machines. I think it''s not difficult to capture the state of Chu if two kinds of siege machines are used."

    "Oh? What siege machine? So powerful?" said Ying Zheng when he became interested.

    "One is called the earth breaking Saburo, and the other is called the catapult. The earth breaking Saburo can walk on the ground or break into the ground. The catapult, therefore named Siyi, is a long-range attack machine with amazing lethality," Lisi explained.

    Hearing Li Si''s words, Ying Zheng thought for a moment and said, "OK, let Gongshu Qiu take his two siege machines and attack the state of Chu with Wang Jian!"

    "Promise."

    Organ City, central hall.

    When Mu Hantian and Honglian came, everyone was sitting cross legged in the middle, waiting for them.

    Seeing that all the people were here, YAN Dan said, "now the state of Qin has captured five countries, leaving only the state of Chu. What do you think?"

    "The reason why Yingzheng didn''t attack the state of Chu should be that they are afraid of the strongest Xiang clan in the state of Chu." Xu Fuzi said repeatedly.

    "Yes." everyone nodded.

    Master Ban said, "there is news from the inside of the state of Qin that the state of Qin is rectifying its troops and horses, and there may be a big movement. I think Yingzheng should want to wave his troops against Chu."

    "Is the news reliable?" the giant YAN Dan frowned and said.

    "Absolutely reliable," master Ban said.

    "What''s the assurance of winning politics against the strongest Xiang clan in Chu?" Gao Jianli said.

    Suddenly, the whole central hall was very quiet, and everyone frowned and meditated. Only mu Hantian looked at the crowd with a smile.

    The giant Yandan looked at the cold sky and saw that he had no trouble at all. He walked down the sidewalk; "What do you think of the cold weather?"

    Hearing the words of the giant YAN Dan, everyone looked at Mu Hantian. Mu Hantian pointed to himself with his fingers and said, "me?"

    "Yes, you look like you. You don''t want to understand what it is." the giant YAN Dan''s abdominal underworld.

    "Er..." Mu Hantian was speechless, straightened out his reason and thought, and said seriously: "I remember that the public enemy of the public loser is developing siege machinery for winning politics."

    "Xiao Tian, you mean that the public enemy has developed a machine that can fight against the state of Chu." master Ban said.

    "HMM." Mu Hantian nodded and said, "but in my opinion, it''s not confrontation, but complete repression. Because ordinary soldiers can''t resist powerful machinery at all."

    Everyone nodded and the big hammer said: what are you afraid of! We hit them on their march. If the siege machinery smashes, it will be over. "

    "Ah... Hahaha..." the crowd immediately started laughing. "Ha ha." Honglian also smiled charmingly.

    "What are you laughing at? Am I wrong?" big hammer said blankly.

    "Big hammer, the siege machinery is usually very huge and very hard. Only you dare to smash it here." Mu Hantian smiled.

    "Well... What do you say?" the big hammer said awkwardly.

    The people were lost in thought again

    "White tiger, how about rosefinch?" Gao Jianli said faintly.

    "Hmm?" the crowd looked at Gao Jianli. Only listen to the giant YAN Dan: "how do they really have the machinery developed by the public enemy to attack Chu, so there is also so."

 Chapter 338

    Chu was a vassal state in the South during the Zhou Dynasty. The Chu people were a branch of the Huaxia nationality who moved south. Their initial base was Xinzheng, Henan Province. The ancestors of Chu people first moved in the Central Plains of the Yellow River Basin. One of their branches gradually moved south under the oppression and attack of hostile forces in the vortex of ethnic conflict in ancient times.

    The state of Chu developed strongly in the Jianghan Region. The monarch was Mi surnamed Xiong.

    At the end of the Shang Dynasty, the leader of the Chu people, Wei Xiong, helped King Ji Chang of Zhou Wen to destroy Shang and became a meritorious hero. In 1042 BC, King Cheng of Zhou granted Xiong Yi, the great grandson of Yuxiong, a Viscount, and the state of Chu was founded. During the xiongqu period of Chu, the Yong state was conquered in the West and Yang Yue in the East. In the early spring and Autumn period, Chu attacked barbarians on a large scale, which was called "Da Qi Qun barbarian" by King Wu of Chu in history. During the period of King Wen of Chu, Deng, Qian, Quan, Luo, Shen and other countries were destroyed.

    The people of Chu came from the Yellow Emperor, and the ancestors of Chu came from emperor Zhuanxu Gaoyang. Gaoyang is the grandson of the Yellow Emperor and the son of Changyi.

    The Xiang family has been a general of the state of Chu for generations. They were granted the title of Xiang and later took it as their surname.

    In 222 BC, Wang Jian, the first general of the state of Qin, and Wang Yong, the vice general, led 600000 troops to launch a life-making attack on the state of Chu.

    The Xiang family of Chu also led 400000 troops to meet the enemy. The victory or defeat of this war will determine the life and death of one million people. The most terrible force in the state of Chu is the Xiang family headed by general Xiang Yan.

    "Chirp..."

    A goshawk hit the sky and rowed across mountains and rivers.

    "Drive... Drive..."

    On the grassland, hundreds of Chu soldiers in silver are galloping with spears.

    "Whew..."

    I saw a dark shadow across the sky, "the little Lord is coming..." a Chu army shouted.

    The horse''s hooves fell to the ground, and then two crimson silks fluttered in the wind. A handsome boy was wearing a set of dazzling gold armor, with seven short guns in his back and a shining spear in his right hand. The boy ran to the front of the Chu army and ran forward quickly.

    In the desolate valley, the sun is like blood, and a blue flag with "Xiang" floating in the air. The boy took hundreds of Chu troops to the high slope.

    "Hiss..."

    As soon as the young man grabbed Ma Jiang, the war horse immediately jumped up with its front hoof and its rear hoof upright, making a long sound. The setting sun shone on him like the God of war.

    The horses fell to the ground, and all the soldiers behind them lined up on both sides of him. Under the high slope, there was a hissing sound, and the boy looked at the blue flag.

    Under the high slope, there were a sea of people. It was the 400000 troops led by the Xiang family who fought here with the 600000 troops of the state of Qin.

    When the goshawk crossed the sky, the young man stabbed forward with a spear in his hand and said, "charge!"

    "Bang!" suddenly, the young man took the lead, galloped down the high slope and rushed to the battlefield below. Next, the Chu army also galloped down the high slope. Along the way, dust billowed and fierce fighting was going on on the battlefield.

    "Ah!" a Qin soldier looked back and saw that a spear had come to him. With a stab of the young spear, the two Qin soldiers nearby were stabbed and flew out immediately, and the returning Qin soldier was stabbed in the neck. As soon as the young man picked up his spear, the Qin soldier was picked up into the air, somersaulted and fell to the ground.

    The young man looked at the countless Qin soldiers in front of him. With hundreds of cavalry of the state of Chu behind him, he galloped forward and stabbed away with his spear. When the Qin soldiers saw the fierce cavalry, they immediately retreated to both sides. But the speed of the impact of the war horse was very fast. After the war horse, no one survived.

    A famous Qin soldier was holding a spear to stab a Chu army. The Chu army quickly raised a spear to block the sharp edge of the spear. The two fought each other like this, but the spike of the Qin soldier''s spear had come to the tip of the Chu army''s nose. A little further, the sharp thorn can stab the Chu soldier''s nose.

    "Hiss..."

    At this time, the young man suddenly appeared behind the Qin soldier. As soon as he pulled the Xinjiang rope in his hand, the horse immediately jumped up. Then, the boy raised his spear and cut at the Qin soldier, and blood splashed immediately.

    "Whoa!"

    After that, the young man rode to the side and killed him. The rescued Chu army shouted, "it''s Shaoyu. Shaoyu has arrived."

    Shaoyu, the grandson of Xiang Yan, a general of Chu, is the minority leader of the Xiang family in the state of Chu. He is gifted. He wears seven seas Dragon Armor. He is born with divine power and has the courage of thousands of men. Both wisdom and courage, delicate mind. Although he is young, he has the wind of being a great general and stands up for justice. Despite his young age, he has shown his hegemony.

    On the opposite high slope, a red flag with the word "Qin" floating in the wind. A general with dark black armor but gold rimmed was holding Ma Jiang with both hands, staring coldly at the hissing under the high slope.

    This person is Meng Tian, a famous general of the state of Qin. Meng Tian raised his right hand, stretched out an index finger, looked coldly at the blue flag with "Xiang" on the battlefield, and pointed down with his right hand.

    "Boom..."

    Shaoyu, who was galloping around on the battlefield to kill the enemy, looked back and saw a piece of black things pressing against the battlefield on the high slope of the Qin army camp.

    "Ah!"

    Countless Chu troops saw that it was too late to step back and were immediately rushed into the air.

    "Little Lord, little Lord..."

    Shaoyu looked back and saw a cavalry of the state of Chu panting: "Shaozhu, danger, pay attention behind you."

    Shaoyu looked back and saw a huge stone flying above the sky.

    "Bang!"

    It hit the ground in an instant. Suddenly, the ground shook countless knives, spears and gravel, and flew to the surrounding Chu army. The Chu army was immediately killed and injured. But the boulder continued to press forward.

    "Ah!" Shaoyu was surprised.

    I saw the big stone press on the flagpole with the "Xiang" flag, and the flagpole was bent and fell to the ground. In front of the boulder, there were many Chu soldiers standing there foolishly. When they saw the boulder, they pressed over.

    "Get out of the way!" Shaoyu waved and shouted.

    But man''s speed is not as fast as the boulder falling from the sky. Immediately, countless Chu troops died under the rolling of the boulder.

    "Boom!" a huge wind rushed towards Shaoyu. Shaoyu quickly protected his eyes with his left hand.

    On the opposite high slope, Meng Tian looked at all this coldly. Behind him, in the center of the Qin army camp, there was a long row of stone catapults. A * * * * man pressed hard on an open handrail. The gear on the stone catapult turned instantly. The stone catapult immediately threw a big stone, and then a long row of stone catapults threw huge stones together.

    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"

    "Ah..."

    When the boulder landed, the Chu army had no power to fight back. The boulder rolled on the battlefield, killing and wounding a large number of Chu troops.

    The thunder drum sounded, and countless boulders flew down the high slope, bringing a strong and huge wind. The cavalry of the Chu Army rode well on the horse, but the infantry standing on the ground were unable to stop. They were either crushed to death or blown away by the huge wind.

    On the high slope, "hum!" Meng Tian hummed coldly, and continued to look coldly at the battlefield below. The catapult behind him still threw stones ruthlessly.

    Shaoyu looked at the soldiers around him and died one by one under the rolling of the boulder. He was very angry. He grabbed the Xinjiang rope and turned his horse''s head. A Chu cavalry appeared beside him. He said urgently, "little Lord, our troops can''t stop them. What should we do?"

    "That''s the domineering mechanism technique of the public loser. The terrain here is open and unfavorable to us." Shaoyu turned his head and said.

    "Woo...!"

    On the wall of the capital city of Chu in the distance, a row of Chu troops were blowing a row of huge horns. The sound of horns was stirring and whirling around the whole battlefield.

    Hearing the horn, the cavalry said, "the big troops are beginning to retreat."

 Chapter 339

    The sound of the horn still swirled throughout the battlefield.

    "Damn, I''m really unwilling!" Shaoyu pulled the Xinjiang rope and gritted his teeth. Then Shaoyu turns his head and looks at the high slope,

    Seeing Shaoyu''s move, the cavalry of the state of Chu was worried and said, "military orders are like mountains. Shaoyu, don''t be impulsive."

    "Let''s go!" said Shaoyu, kicking his horse''s belly with force. He made a policy in his hand and immediately ran to the direction of the withdrawal of the large forces.

    Hearing Shaoyu''s order to retreat, the cavalry of the state of Chu retreated and rode up. Meng Tian looked coldly at the retreating Chu army.

    On the battlefield, the setting sun was like blood, and the sound of horses'' hoofs was deafening. Shaoyu''s horse led the troops to retreat in front, and the dust was rolling behind them. A group of cavalry with extreme speed came after them.

    "The cavalry of the state of Qin is catching up!" a cavalry of the state of Chu looked back and shouted.

    "Ah!" another cavalry of the state of Chu looked back and was frightened by the momentum of the Qin soldiers.

    Among the cavalry of the state of Chu, an old man in green clothes with white hair and beard looked back, and Shaoyu also looked back. Meng Tian took the lead and followed closely with a powerful cavalry. Shaoyu gritted his teeth and looked at the red flag with the word "Qin" floating in the wind among the cavalry of the state of Qin.

    "It''s Meng''s golden fire cavalry," said the old head.

    "Bang... Bang... Bang..."

    The sound of the cavalry of the state of Qin stepping on the ground became more and more urgent. They brought countless dust on the battlefield.

    Seeing that the cavalry of the state of Qin behind was about to catch up with the cavalry of the state of Chu, a cavalry of the state of Chu clenched his teeth and said, "his speed is so fast."

    Meng Tian in the back raised his sword and shouted, "put the arrow!"

    Suddenly, the cavalry of the state of Qin behind took out a bow and crossbow and put it in front. Arrows flew all over the sky immediately.

    "Whew... Whew... Whew"

    "Ah!" a cavalry of the state of Chu first got a sword in his back, fell off his horse and died. The surrounding cavalry of the state of Chu were not cool behind his back.

    "The bows and crossbows of the state of Qin are very powerful. Be careful," shouted a cavalry of the state of Chu.

    "Whew... Whew..."

    "Ah!"

    All the cavalry of the state of Chu behind were stabbed in the back, fell off their horses and died.

    "Hateful." Shaoyu saw this scene and gritted his teeth.

    Hundreds of cavalry of the state of Chu ran desperately in front, while tens of thousands of cavalry of the state of Qin were chasing after them, and they were getting closer and closer.

    "These are the Xiang clan of the state of Chu. If you catch one, you will be rewarded." a captain of the cavalry of the state of Qin shouted.

    As soon as he said this, the speed of the cavalry around him increased a bit. "Hum!" Meng Tian sneered.

    "Don''t let these guys of the state of Chu run away!" a cavalry of the state of Qin raised his spear.

    A cavalry of the state of Chu rushed to Shaoyu and said, "their horse is faster than us and can''t get rid of him."

    "Bang... Bang..."

    The cavalry of the state of Qin pulled the trigger again, and another round of arrows flew all over the sky. Suddenly, several cavalry of the state of Chu fell off their horses.

    "Ha ha, good shot," laughed the cavalry captain, holding up his crossbow. When Meng Tian heard this, the corner of his mouth was hooked. At this time, a cavalry of the state of Qin was raising his bow and crossbow and aiming at the old man in blue in front.

    "Whew..."

    Just as the Qin soldier was about to pull the trigger, a voice broke through the air. He saw a short gun immediately shot at the Qin soldier''s neck, and the powerful impulse made the cavalry fly out of his horse.

    "Whew..."

    There were two voices breaking through the air. Two short guns broke through the air, smashed the iron masks of two cavalry soldiers of the state of Qin, shot them on the bridge of their nose, and flew out with them.

    A figure flashed around the old man in green. The old man shouted, "Shaoyu."

    Shaoyu has turned his horse''s head and rushed to Mengtian quickly. Mengtian looks up and gives Shaoyu a faint look. Shaoyu raises his spear with both hands and cuts to Mengtian. Meng Tian raised the halberd with both hands.

    "Qiang!"

    The little feather spear and the protruding blade stopped in front of Meng Tian. Meng Tian said, "the boy''s strength is amazing."

    "Qiang... Qiang..."

    Seeing that the blow was blocked by Meng Tian, Shaoyu raised his spear with both hands and cut down left and right, but they were blocked by Meng Tian one by one.

    After a few rounds, the two men''s horses under their crotch will cross and rush to each other''s enemy. Their bodies twist back at the same time, and their weapons are waved to each other at the same time. They see that the sharp spikes on their weapons are waved in front of each other''s chin.

    "Qiang..."

    As soon as the weapons collided, they rushed out respectively. In front of the cavalry of the state of Chu, Meng Tian pulled down the war horse and turned around.

    "Whew!" the next moment, he saw a short gun shoot at Meng Tian. Meng Tian grabbed the short gun with his left hand and smiled faintly, but soon Meng Tian stopped smiling.

    Only Shaoyu holds a short gun in both hands. In the middle of the two cavalry of the state of Qin, the short gun has pierced the waist of the two cavalry.

    Shaoyu''s short guns were pulled, and the two cavalry soldiers immediately fell off their horses. Shaoyu expressionless turned the short guns in his palms for a few turns and inserted them back into his back. Then he grabbed the spear and slowly turned the horse''s head. The surrounding Qin soldiers quickly stepped back for fear that Shaoyu would suddenly take a shot.

    Meng Tian and Shaoyu were twenty feet apart. They only heard Meng Tian say, "the enemy will have a common name.

    "The Xiang family of Chu, Shaoyu," Shaoyu said.

    "It''s the famous Xiang Yu. No wonder his skill is so powerful." Meng Tian said.

    "Who are you?" Shaoyu said.

    "Qin Mengtian."

    "Mengtian?" Shaoyu murmured, then pointed to Mengtian with a long thorn in his hand and said, "it''s your Mengjia army that scattered our combat Corps."

    It turned out that Wang Jian led his troops to attack the state of Chu. The powerful siege mechanism of the state of Qin made the state of Chu retreat day by day. Xiang Yan ordered the cavalry of the Xiang family to go around the rear of the Qin army, trying to encircle the Qin army and attack back and forth. While the cavalry of the Xiang family was on their way, the golden fire cavalry led by Meng Tian blocked the cavalry of the Xiang family of the state of Chu, and mianshaoyu came to help.

    "I''m flattered." Meng Tian flashed a sneer and said, "Oh? Xiang Yan, is that your grandfather?"

    "What!" the old man in blue behind was surprised.

    Listen to Meng Tian again: "his reward is the highest, which was obtained by our Meng family."

    "Asshole!" scolded a cavalry of the state of Chu behind. Shaoyu gritted his teeth, raised his hand unconsciously, and stared at Meng Tian fiercely.

    "Do you think you can kill me?" Meng Tian noticed Shaoyu''s action and mocked.

    "Hey! Hey!" Shaoyu rushed to Meng Tian and cut down with a spear.

    "Qiang!"

    Shaoyu''s all-out attack was blocked by Meng Tian. In this way, the two entered a stalemate.

    Listen to Meng Tian sneer: "it seems that you want revenge."

    "You bastard." Shaoyu gritted his teeth.

    "Unfortunately, revenge depends on strength." Meng Tian sneered and said, "you have been surrounded."

    Then he saw a large group of cavalry with more than 100000 people coming from behind the cavalry of the state of Chu.

    "There are more and more Qin soldiers. Master fan, what shall we do?" a cavalry captain of the state of Chu asked the old man in blue beside him.

    The old man in blue is fan Zeng. Fan Zeng, a counselor of the Xiang family, is not only the first teacher of Xiang Shaoyu''s art of war, but also an important counselor to help Shaoyu achieve the overlord''s career in the future. He is an old-fashioned, resourceful, sizing up the situation and keen insight. He can be said to be a rare military strategist in the late Qin Dynasty.

    Fan Zeng said, "evacuate quickly, otherwise the blood of the Xiang family will be broken here."

 Chapter 340

    At this time, Shaoyu just turned around and heard the cavalry captain shout, "Shaoyu, we must leave quickly."

    "If you want to go, there''s no way!" Meng Tian said, and his strength increased a bit.

    "Bastard, this guy''s strength is so strong." Shaoyu grits his teeth and looks at Meng Tian secretly.

    In an instant, the surrounding Qin cavalry began to surround Shaoyu, and the cavalry of the state of Chu also surrounded him. All of a sudden, the Chu army fell into a unique mirror.

    "Protect Shaoyu even if you fight to death!" the cavalry captain of the state of Chu shouted with his sword.

    "Yes!" all the soldiers shouted back.

    "Step... Step..."

    The cavalry of the state of Qin had come behind Shaoyu. Meng Tian was meaningful and said, "it seems that you are very important to them."

    Shaoyu grits his teeth and looks at Meng Tian. He is very anxious. Sweat beads as big as soybeans begin to flow down his cheeks.

    "Ah!" Shaoyu pushed Mengtian''s long halberd.

    "Shaoyu, let''s go!" seeing Shaoyu get away, the cavalry captain of the state of Chu immediately shouted.

    "Hum! Ridiculous." Meng Tian hummed coldly and just wanted to do it again,

    "Roar..."

    At this time, a white tiger''s head fell in the air and rushed to Meng Tian.

    "General, be careful!" a Qin soldier shouted.

    Meng Tian immediately fell back, put his back on the horse''s back, wiped the tiger''s claws from Meng Tian''s predecessor, and then rushed to the two cavalry of the state of Qin in front. The two Qin soldiers looked at the sudden tiger and were stunned. They didn''t know how to dodge.

    "Bang!"

    With one of the two front paws, the two Qin soldiers flew high into the air, the tiger fell to the ground, slipped out of Xu Yuancai and stopped.

    As soon as they saw it, the whole tiger was clear at a glance. It was a white mechanism tiger. This is the "white tiger" of one of the Mohist mechanisms

    "Mechanism beast." Meng Tian looked at the white tiger way.

    "Ah!" a hammer with an iron chain hit in the air, and a Qin soldier screamed and flew out.

    The hammer returned to a big man, who carried it on his shoulder. It is the sixth leader of Mohism, big hammer.

    On the other side, a cavalry of the state of Qin felt a chill behind his back and was about to turn around when he heard a voice from behind: "Hey, hey, it''s a little slow anyway."

    "Zheng!". The Qin soldier was about to stretch out his hand to pull his sword, but he found that the scabbard was empty. The man behind suddenly flashed in front of another Qin soldier and said, "someone gave you a gift."

    The Qin soldier looked down and saw that a long sword had been inserted into his chest. Then the man pulled out the long sword and flashed behind the Qin soldier again. The long sword stabbed from behind him, and the sword tip stabbed out of his chest immediately. The humanitarian said, "the man said he was very happy and insisted on paying back."

    With that, the body jumped back, somersaulted in the air, retreated to one side, and the two Qin soldiers immediately fell off their horses.

    This man is the fourth leader of Mohism, stealing Zhi.

    Two more white tigers came out on the battlefield and roared at the Qin soldiers. All Qin soldiers were stunned.

    "It''s more and more interesting to have more than one head." Meng Tian murmured at the three white tigers.

    "Wow..." a figure suddenly appeared in the air and flashed behind Meng Tian. The man''s eyes were cold. The long sword in his hand suddenly appeared cold ice and flew to Meng Tian. The tip of the sword slipped on Meng Tian''s chest, rubbed a brilliant spark with Meng Tian''s armor, and the broken ice flew over the man''s elegant long black hair.

    Shaoyu stared blankly.

    "Cang Yun armor?" seeing that his sword can''t break Meng Tian''s armor, it''s humane. Then he flashed out a long way and stood on the ground with his sword on his back to Meng Tian. Meng Tian''s "cangyun armor" left a smooth scar on his chest, with a little cold in the scar.

    Meng Tian looked down at the sword mark on his cangyun armor, then turned his head and looked behind him. He saw a man in plain white Xiake clothes standing there with his sword in his right hand and his left hand lost to his back. Long hair and clothes flutter in the wind, can''t say 100 million free and easy.

    This man is the fifth leader of Mohism, Gao Jianli. The cavalry of the state of Chu and the cavalry of the state of Qin were stunned when they looked at him.

    On the other side, a woman in a long blue dress and silver hair fell from the air. With her landing, there was a sudden vibration in the air, and the cavalry of the state of Qin fell down with satisfied eyes.

    This person is the second leader of Mohism, snow girl, and among the cavalry of the Qin state who fell off their horses and died, they died because of the magic of snow girl.

    "Whew!"

    I saw a white figure flying with a sword in the air. The next moment, countless swords gathered with Qi appeared on the man. All the Qi swords were facing the Qin soldiers on the ground. Everyone on the ground was fixed when they saw the scene.

    It was Mu Hantian who came. Mu Hantian formed a sword finger with his right hand and pointed it at the ground.

    "Whew... Whew..."

    Countless Qi swords rushed to the cavalry of the state of Qin on the ground, "ah!". Wherever the Qi swords went, they would see blood light. Qin soldiers fell off one by one. Meng Tian and Shaoyu were stunned.

    The move soon passed, leaving only a few hundred cavalry on the ground. Meng Tian and the undead Qin soldiers around him looked at Wan Mu cold sky like a murderous God, and there was already a cold sweat behind them. Mu Hantian fell to the ground, lost his hands behind his back, turned his back to Meng Tian and said to Shaoyu, "the fate of the state of Chu is still in your hands. Live well."

    Shaoyu quietly looks at Mu Hantian. After a long time, he seems to have figured out something. He slowly turns his horse''s head and walks to the place where the cavalry of the state of Chu gather.

    A soldier of the state of Chu picked up the short gun just shot out for Shaoyu, held it in his hands, took it while Shaoyu was walking, inserted it back into his back, came to fan Zeng, turned his horse''s head and said to Mu Hantian, "please also ask for your names."

    Mu Han Tian smiled faintly and nodded to the snow girl.

    The silver hair of snow hair floated with the wind. Zhu Chen slowly moved and said faintly, "the world is white."

    "Whew!" the thief suddenly flashed onto the back of a white tiger, put one hand across his chest, held the head hanging from his forehead with the other hand, closed his eyes and smiled, "only I am black."

    Gao Jianli said, "it''s not Mohist."

    The big hammer clenched his fist and said, "love all your life." (more and more feel good to wear B.)

    "It''s a friend of the Mohist school," fan Zeng said happily.

    The cavalry captain of the state of Chu also said, "thank you very much."

    Shaoyu Dynasty Mu Hantian said in a loud voice, "thanks for your help, I''ll never forget it in this life."

    "Drive!" said Shaoyu. With a plan in his hand, he galloped to the distance, and the riders of the state of Chu hurried to catch up.

    Meng Tian and more than a dozen Qin soldiers and the Mohists stayed quietly in place.

    Meng Tian said, "you Mohist rebels."

    "Treason?" Mu Hantian smiled with his sword and said faintly, "the world belongs to people all over the world. When did it become a person to win politics?"

    "The state of Chu is so powerful that it collapsed under the iron cavalry of the Qin Dynasty. It''s just Mohism. What can stop it?" Meng Tian said coldly.

    With that, hundreds of thousands of cavalry reinforcements in the distance are getting closer and closer to Mu cold day.

    "The world is turbulent, and all schools of thought come out together. What''s your chance of winning the government if you are alone against all schools of thought." Mu Hantian looked at the sky and said faintly.

    "Hei hei!" the thief smiled gently.

    "Ow!" a big bird flew over the top of the thief''s foot and was looking at the rosefinch.

    Meng Tian looked up and saw a man with black clothes and a bucket in his head sitting on the rosefinch.

    The giant YAN Dan gave Meng Tian a cold look, and Meng Tian said, "what a terrible look, this man...".

    "Oh..."

    The rosefinch roared and crossed the boundless. The snow girl came to Mu Hantian, took Mu Hantian''s hand and said, "the giant is waiting for us."

    "Let''s go," said Mu Hantian, holding Xuexue''s hand, jumping onto the back of a white tiger. Gao Jianli jumped onto the back of another white tiger. The four people disappeared in the eyes of Meng Tian and others.

    "General Meng, most of them have arrived. Do you want to chase them?" a cavalry of the state of Qin came to Meng Tian and said.

    "Forget it, it''s no use catching up." Meng Tian turned and looked at the soldier and said faintly.

    "I see."

    "I believe General Wang has captured the state of Chu and retreated." Meng Tian turned his horse.

    Suddenly, hundreds of thousands of cavalry of the state of Qin turned around and withdrew.

 Chapter 341

    Two years later, Yingzheng eliminated the last opponent, leaving only the state of Qin among the seven heroes of the Warring States period. The first unified China appeared on this land.

    After winning the government and unifying the world, he began to be called the emperor, known as the "first emperor".

    Xianyang, state of Qin, Yingzheng''s bedroom.

    "Well..."

    Ying Zheng sat up from his bed, sweating on his forehead. Ying Zheng slowly stood up, stood in front of a candle, quietly watched a moth put out the fire and said, "the war is not over. In the dark where the candle can''t shine, there are many enemies eyeing Da Qin and may launch a life-threatening attack at any time."

    "Step... Step..."

    On a dark night, there was a rush of footsteps outside the door. A man in a black Confucian official costume stooped to the handrail outside the door and said, "Your Majesty."

    This is Liz.

    "Say it." Ying Zheng still looked at the candle and said faintly.

    "Mr. guy, he''s defected," said LISS.

    Yingzheng turned and looked at LISS for a long time and said, "the enemy of Daqin has only one end." then Yingzheng went to a sword sacrificing shelf and picked up the old sword on the shelf.

    "Zheng!"

    Ying Zheng set aside one-third of the body of the sword. The light of the sword was shining and the sword Qi was threatening. The body of the sword is inlaid with seven dots, which are just the same as the Big Dipper.

    This sword is Tianwen sword. Mountains and rivers can''t carry too much sorrow. I can''t afford to wait too long. The hero''s long sword can''t beat the beauty''s tears. The east wind still has a long history of the world. The yellow sand wants to bury his infatuation and resentment. There is only a cup of wine left in the natural and unrestrained world. Only half of them are sober and go to Mengshan with you. God asked! Tianwen sword! Wherever you go, the wind and cloud change color, and the sun and moon are the first divine sword of the ages!

    Ying Zheng looked at the sword and said, "an era started with the sword will end with the sword."

    бнбнбнбн

    The yellow sand was flying all over the sky, and the two people came slowly. One of them was a swordsman, holding a long sword in his right hand and an 11-year-old child in his left hand. The child had a half jade pendant around his neck. Their clothes were covered with dust, but they never stopped. The child raised his innocent face, and the swordsman''s firm eyes made him feel secure.

    Waning moon valley.

    On the narrow cliff, the swordsman and the child had no way to go. The front and back were sealed by dark iron cavalry, and there was a steep valley under his feet. Neat iron cavalry symbolizes the majesty of the Empire. In front of three hundred iron cavalry, swordsmen and children seem extremely weak.

    "These two men are serious criminals who are personally ordered to arrest by the prime minister. They are carrying major secrets endangering the whole empire. No one is allowed to act rashly without my order."

    The majestic commander of the iron cavalry pulled out his sword around his waist. The well-trained soldiers clenched their spears. Even the war horses were grinding their front hooves, and the war was imminent. The whole world is filled with a thick and dead breath.

    "Dawn, are you afraid?" the swordsman asked the children around him with his eyes closed. There was an irresistible force in his slightly hoarse voice.

    The boy named Tianming looked at the swordsman''s resolute face, and two words jumped out of his mouth: "not afraid". The young child voice also seemed fearless.

    "Do you know why so many of them didn''t kill?" the swordsman still closed his eyes, the wind blew up the swordsman''s clothes, and the hair on his temples brushed Junyi''s face. The swordsman is only about thirty years old. He is still calm and calm in front of the powerful iron cavalry. It is a kind of calm and calm for people who have experienced countless lives and deaths. It is a kind of magnanimity only possessed by kings. In the world of sword, he is the king.

    Dawn looked at the soldiers who opened their bows and arrows and looked nervous: "it seems that they are very afraid."

    "Good."

    "Are they so afraid of you?" the young boy''s voice was full of doubt and confusion.

    "They are not afraid of me."

    "What are they afraid of?"

    "What they fear is the consequences of blocking my way. You should firmly remember their eyes and never forget them all your life." the swordsman slowly opened his eyes and a sense of erasure flashed in his eyes.

    The fear in the eyes of the soldiers on the opposite side can be seen at a glance, the arched hands seem to tremble slightly, and the empty sweat on the forehead rolls down bit by bit. The vast Twilight painted the boundless sand dunes with a layer of solemn and dim yellow. The world was quiet and full of uneasy fear.

    "Why?" Tianming didn''t quite understand. He raised his head and asked the swordsman around him.

    "Because this is the eyes of the weak, you can''t be the weak." the swordsman''s tone was more firm.

    "I want to be strong, one day, I want to be as strong as uncle." Tianming held his fists tightly, with the same firmness and fearlessness as the swordsman in his eyes.

    "If you want to be a strong man, don''t avoid your fear. Fear is not a weakness. A strong man is to make your enemy more afraid than you." the swordsman said coldly.

    The soldiers on the opposite side were already impatient: "gainie, you have no way to go. Drop your weapons quickly."

    This swordsman is gainie, known as the strongest swordsman in the state of Qin, but he defected from the state of Qin and fled to the end of the world with his old friend''s son Tianming. His swordsmanship is superb. He wears the second famous sword Yuanhong.

    At this time, two people also stood on the high cliff. One of them was eight feet long, wearing black clothes and a hat. He could only vaguely see below his nose, but the solemn momentum could not be underestimated.

    Beside him was a pudgy old man with white hair, his eyes narrowed into a seam, with a little child''s loveliness. However, it is strange that the old man''s clothes are printed with many strange patterns, and his left hand is covered with a wooden artificial hand, which is somewhat like a mechanism.

    "The first swordsman of the state of Qin will fight against the most elite iron cavalry of the state of Qin. The play will be wonderful." the old man said with a smile, mixed with some expectation in his tone.

    "What''s the result of the investigation on that child?" the voice of the man in black took a hint of ponder, but it made people cold, just like from the ground. The tone of command made people awe.

    These two people are the Mohist giant YAN Dan and master ban.

    Master ban respectfully replied, "the child''s name is Tianming. He is an orphan. He was once adopted by an old couple, but later in a fire, the old couple died in the fire, and the child has been living in the streets. A month ago, gainnie found him."

    "Orphan, adoption, fire, vagrancy, such a complicated experience at a very young age." the mouth of the giant YAN Dan raised a smile which was not easy to notice. "In recent years, Gai Nie has been secretly investigating, in order to find this child."

    "It seems so now, but no one knows why he did it. This time, gainie''s defection should have no impact on our actions?" master ban asked.

    "I believe we will know this soon. Let the cold weather do it!" said the giant Yandan thoughtfully.

    "Yes."

    "Ah Che!" Mu Han sneezed in the mechanism city when he was watching the sunset with a snow girl.

    "What''s the matter?" the snow girl whispered.

    "Nothing, maybe someone is thinking of me?" Mu cold day smiled.

    The snow girl immediately gave him a white eye.

    On the Shimen gorge, the commander of the iron cavalry began to urge again: "my Lord, I hope Mr. Xiang can go back with us. Mr. Xiang is willing to cooperate. We will never hurt you."

    "Whoosh!"

    As soon as the commander''s voice fell, an arrow flew out. It turned out that the archer next to him loosened his hand, and then the commander scolded him as an "asshole".

    The long standoff not only frightened the soldiers, but also showed fear in the eyes of the commander.

    The arrow that left the string flew quickly towards gainie and Tianming. At the moment when the arrow arrived, gainie suddenly opened his eyes.

    The arrow that left the string flew quickly towards gainie and Tianming. At the moment when the arrow arrived, gainie suddenly opened his eyes. With a flash of cold light, the arrow had been shot down. Out of the sword, back to the scabbard, no one can see.

    "Take down two rebels for me" the commander gave an order, and the dense iron cavalry rushed to gainie and Tianming like a flood.

    Gainie protected Tianming behind him and pulled out his sword to fight. Where the sword light went, blood splashed and corpses flew everywhere. Even in the face of hundreds of times more enemies than himself, his eyes are still firm, his face is still calm, and death is nothing to him, but he has his own mission. He will not let the child behind him suffer even the slightest harm.

 Chapter 342

    At this time, the sword saint was like fighting in blood from Shura hell. The strong smell of blood filled the whole world. The iron cavalry poured in wave after wave and fell at his feet again and again. Killing is not what he wants. His compassion always brings a trace of intolerance in his eyes.

    Tianming has never seen his uncle work so hard. After years of wandering life, Tianming has seen a lot of life and death, but gainie at this time makes him afraid and awed. Is that the strong man that uncle said scares the enemy?

    Gainie''s body was soaked with blood. The enemy''s, or his own, was frightened at dawn. Tianming secretly vowed in the bottom of his heart: "I want to be a strong man, like uncle. One day, I will fight side by side with uncle."

    Many iron cavalry fell, and the rest were already a little timid, but due to the majesty of military discipline, they had to move forward, and the fear in their eyes made them fall faster. Death comes too fast. At the last moment of life, did they ever think of the happy bits before?

    Blood dyed the whole earth red, and even the sky seemed to turn into a disgusting scarlet. The breath of death enveloped the whole earth, and even the bravest people gave birth to a chill from the bottom of their hearts.

    The setting sun is like blood, the blood is like the setting sun, and life is gradually dying out.

    The sky is blue and the sand dunes are dim yellow. A brown fast horse is running fast. The people on the horse are soft on the horse''s back, and the dust from the horse''s hoofs is flying in the air. Where the horse ran, there was a shocking blood red on the ground.

    In Xianyang palace, the eunuch hurried to the hall with the scroll just delivered in his hand.

    "One gainie, one child and just two people, unexpectedly destroyed the three hundred iron cavalry of the Qin Dynasty." on the hall, Ying Zheng, Qin Shihuang, threw a scroll full of blood on the ground.

    Ying Zheng sat on the high throne. Junyi''s face was full of uncontrollable anger. His thick eyebrows were wrinkled, and his eyes were full of evil light. The king''s domineering spirit was exposed. This unique king in history, this king sitting in the world

    Ying Zheng holds the ancient sword in his left hand. It is the first famous sword Tianwen. Only a king like him deserves it. At the bottom of the hall stood a middle-aged man in black imperial clothes, who was the Prime Minister of the Qin Dynasty, Li Si.

    "This kind of war report is ridiculous to me. In those days, when the Qin Dynasty attacked the state of Chu, I lost 100000 troops and returned home. The next year, I sent five times my troops. Even if I was as stubborn as the state of Chu, I collapsed under the iron horse of the Qin Dynasty. Hum, since I can''t catch it with 300 people, I''ll use 3000, 30000, 300000" Ying Zheng patted his legs angrily, The candles in the hall flickered, as if frightened by the domineering spirit.

    "Your Majesty, please calm down." LISS took a few steps forward with a wat board. There was a lotus pond between them. The king was noble and solemn and could not be profaned. There were only two of them in the whole hall. The red stone pillars and carpets, and the beating yellow candles reflected Ying Zheng''s face into the scarlet of evil spirits.

    "The iron cavalry of the Qin Dynasty are good at storming the front and attacking the city and pulling out the stronghold, but they are not good at dealing with martial arts experts in the Jianghu like gainie." LISS slowly said, Ying Zheng''s anger seemed to subside, and listened carefully to LISS''s analysis.

    "The sword is the king of weapons, and gainie is the best among the swordsmen. He enjoys the name of the sword saint in the Jianghu, which is by no means a false name. Gainie''s defection is definitely not an accident. According to the information obtained by his subordinates, various signs show that the rebel forces of the six countries are brewing a big conspiracy against the Empire."

    When LISS said this last sentence, Ying Zheng frowned closer and murmured, "it''s like this." He would never allow anyone to pose a threat to his empire, never.

    LISS continued: "to eradicate such Jianghu forces, we must fight poison with poison."

    "Attacking poison with poison?" Ying Zheng was obviously interested. "Do you have a suitable candidate now?"

    "Geinie was born in Guigu sect. The leaders of Guigu sect only accepted two disciples in their lifetime. What''s strange is that the two disciples were rivals from the beginning, one vertical and the other horizontal. There can only be one left among them. That person is the new Mr. Guigu. This strange tradition has been followed for hundreds of years. Geinie is one of the two disciples."

    For LISS, the Prime Minister of a country, it is not difficult to come up with this method, and it is not difficult to get these intelligence. But one thing is not easy. Ghost Valley disciple is extremely powerful, and another ghost Valley disciple has become the leader of an organization. It''s not easy to ask him to move. Without absolute chips or things that interest him, that person can never make a move. In front of him, it was precisely because of this point that Li Si dared to put forward this plan to Qin Shihuang. There are only two disciples of ghost Valley in each generation, one is vertical and the other is horizontal. Two disciples, irreconcilable, can only leave one among them.

    In the lush forest, a little Kingfisher seemed to be aware of the danger and flew away from the branches. Five people broke into the mountain forest, Prime Minister liss and his four entourages.

    There are shrubs and weeds everywhere. The slippery bluestone road is covered with moss, the forest is shrouded in mist, insects and birds chirp, and the grass is shallow and vibrant. They all look quiet and peaceful together.

    LISS looked around and said, "we''re here to meet the host. This way of receiving guests is really detrimental to the Royal etiquette of South Korea?"

 Chapter 343

    When they saw the master of the mountain forest, the followers retreated in fear, and even LISS was stunned.

    The man was burly and dressed in dark black clothes, but he had white hair that was not commensurate with his age and was tied with a black headband. He reclined on the stone seat, the index finger of his right hand gently pressed between his eyes, slightly closing his eyes.

    His whole body is full of domineering spirit, a domineering spirit belonging to the king. Anyone who sees him has a willingness to crawl at his feet. Li Si and others just now were awed by this domineering spirit.

    Li Si respectfully saluted: "I''m Li Si of the state of Qin."

    "Otherwise you wouldn''t live to see me." that was a tone of grace and arrogance. He still closed his eyes, and no one could break his demeanor.

    "How dare you speak to the prime minister in such a tone? Be more respectful!" one of LISS''s attendants questioned, but he fell down as soon as his voice fell and could never speak. I only saw that the master''s sword had returned to its sheath, and there was a blood mark on the follower''s face, extending from his forehead to his jaw.

    "The good habits of ancient times have been forgotten. Some people don''t want to remember what they said again." the master looked at the sky and said.

    The three attendants "whoosh" pulled out their swords, but LISS stopped them. "South Korea has always been a country that pays attention to etiquette. The rules here are really big!"

    LISS is worthy of being LISS. He remains calm even in an extremely critical situation.

    "South Korea, which pays attention to etiquette, no longer exists. It was destroyed by the state of Qin three years ago. Lord Li should know this better than me." the host said faintly.

    The birds chirped in the forest, but the master''s words were full of imperceptible danger. Fortunately, the person who came was LISS. As the master said, others might lie down before they saw him.

    And LISS always carefully responded: "Mr. Han was once the most outstanding hero in front of King Han. It would be a pity if he only slept in this forest."

    "Oh? Really?" the master had moved his hand to his neck and lay obliquely, full of endless ponder over LISS''s words.

    "Your Majesty is an unprecedented emperor," said LISS.

    "You''re talking about Ying Zheng, king of Qin?" the master''s tone took a trace of irony. Even Ying Zheng, who dominates the world, can''t move him. His domineering has nothing to do with his status. No king can compare his innate bearing.

    Hearing the master''s ridicule, LISS said, "there is only one king in the world, that is, the king of Daqin. His road to hegemony has just started. He needs such excellent talents as Mr. to come together..."

    Li Si''s lobbying was immediately interrupted by the host: "you came all the way for this clich иж of worshiping generals and princes? Lord Li, it''s a little disappointing! You''re just like everyone else in the world. It''s not a big mistake. Go!"

    For Li Si, the Prime Minister of a country, Ying Zheng is a Ming Jun who can let him show his talent, but he forgot that the man in front of him is different from him. "Mr. Wei..."

    He just opened his mouth to try again. The host ordered him to leave again: "I don''t want to say something a second time."

    The master''s surname is Wei, Wei Zhuang, a former Korean, the leader of quicksand organization, and also the younger martial brother of gainie. His horizontal sword is just opposite to gainie''s vertical sword. There is a woman standing beside him. If Mu Hantian is here, he will be very surprised, because this woman is making jade.

    Wei Zhuang said faintly, "gentlemen, please take your companions with you?"

    LISS squatted down and looked at the wound on the follower''s face: "what a terrible sword, but it''s a pity that he can only be second to gainnie''s sword."

    When LISS said this, Wei Zhuang''s left index finger gently knocked on the stone seat, as if thinking.

    The nearby Nongyu did not show any performance, as if everything outside had nothing to do with her.

    "Gainie." when Weizhuang slowly read out the name, LISS suddenly looked tight. For him, it was an opportunity, but it was also a very dangerous opportunity. At this time, there is a very delicate atmosphere in the forest, life or death, maintaining a delicate life or death, maintaining a delicate balance.

    Weizhuang suddenly put down his right hand on his neck, opened his eyes, straightened up and said faintly: "a name that is hard to forget. During this time, Mohist activities have been frequent and planned plans that are unfavorable to Ying Zheng. I think this must be the reason why Lord Li came to me."

    LISS had stood up. He knew he had succeeded. Sure enough, gainnie was the one who was interested in Weizhuang. "The story of Mr. Wei killing the Mohist leader with one sword has spread widely, and the Mohist disciples are terrified of you."

    Wei Zhuang put his hand on his eyebrows again and restored his arrogant grace. "These years, they have been looking for me everywhere, just trying to kill me and avenge the leader."

    Once Weizhuang became interested, LISS felt much easier to do. "Gainie''s whereabouts have a lot to do with Mohism."

    "What is the identity of the child protected by gainie?" Wei Zhuang said faintly.

    "A life that shouldn''t stay in this world." LISS paused for a moment. "I get the child, you get gainnie."

    "This is a transaction, and we have nothing to do with it," Wei Zhuang said proudly.

    Weizhuang agreed, and LIS left with his entourage. This visit can be described as frightening. It is not an easy thing to seek skin from a tiger. But smart people know that the tiger''s weakness is that it is too arrogant to allow stronger opponents than itself. LISS took advantage of this.

    Weizhuang stood up and asked Nongyu, "are you going to start?"

    "Unparalleled, Cang wolf, Bai Feng, where are they now?" but Weizhuang became more domineering, with an irresistible command like majesty. He was the king, the king of quicksand.

    "I''ll tell them to assemble." Nongyu glanced at the distant mountain in front of him, "peerless is practicing in the deep mountain about 300 miles away from Shangdang."

    "Let Wushuang check it first." Wei Zhuang said.

    "OK, but this time, I should be able to see him. At that time, I will leave!" Nongyu said.

    "Oh, you''ve found the person you''re looking for?" Wei Zhuang asked.

    "Yes, he is a Mohist, so this is the last time." Lane Yu said.

 Chapter 344

    Mohist mechanism city.

    "Zhi......" a little rosefinch flew from the yard in Mu cold day. There was a small cloth strip wrapped on the left leg of the little rosefinch.

    Mu Hantian stretched out his left hand, and the little rosefinch automatically fell into Mu Hantian''s hand. Mu Hantian took a small cloth strip from the little rosefinch''s leg, put the little rosefinch on the table, and opened the small cloth strip.

    "Gainie... Child... Finally started?" murmured Mu Hantian after reading the information on the cloth.

    "Cold day, what''s the matter?" the snow girl hugged Mu cold day from behind, put her chin on Mu cold day''s shoulder and said softly.

    "The giant asked me to protect the two people and bring them back if possible." Mu Hantian said, holding the snow girl''s jade hand on his stomach.

    "Who is it? You have to do it yourself?" said the snow girl.

    "Oh, he is the one who started the development of the times." Mu Hantian smiled and said.

    In the verdant woods, gainie and Tianming are still walking. The first battle of Shimen gorge can''t stop them from moving forward.

    "It''s so handsome to deal with so many enemies alone. Let uncle give me this sword technique anyway. See who dares to bully me." Tianming recalled what happened just now and couldn''t help admiring his uncle and said secretly. Gainie was still calm and calm on his face. He maintained this demeanor at any time.

    "Uncle was injured. I didn''t expect that he didn''t mention a word along the way. Is this the strong one?" Tianming saw the wound on gainie''s left chest, and the blood was dyeing his clothes red bit by bit, thinking.

    The men of gennie, like the sword in his hand, will never yield.

    Suddenly dawn looked up at gainie: "uncle, let''s have a rest?"

    Gainie looked down at the dawn and said, "are you tired?"

    "Uncle, you are injured and shed a lot of blood. You have to find a doctor for treatment. Don''t go any further." Tianming raises his small face with sincerity and worry in his eyes. Uncle is his only dependence. He doesn''t want him to have anything to do.

    Gainie''s steps had been somewhat vain, his eyebrows were slightly wrinkled, but he still didn''t stop. He said, "we''re going to go far, and there''s still a long way to go. Don''t you want to be a strong man at dawn?"

    "It''s needless to say, of course!" at the mention of a man, dawn seemed extremely excited. He wanted to become very strong soon.

    "Then remember, you must go down this road, whether I''m by your side or not, you know?" gainie said with an unquestionable determination in his tone.

    "Uncle, do you want to leave?" there was a sudden loss in Tianming''s eyes. He had been abandoned countless times. He thought no one would care about him until he met uncle, who regarded him more important than his own life. But now the uncle is leaving him, and the loneliness and helplessness that once came up again.

    In front of them are mountains, a long river winding into the distance. The road ahead is still very long. Looking at the distance at dawn, he said, "I must go down, because this is what uncle said."

    When he was thinking about these things at dawn, gainie couldn''t hold on any longer and fell down.

    "Uh, ah! Ouch!"

    Gainie pressed directly on Tianming. Tianming took out a hand and supported his head. The expression on his face was painful and lovely, saying: "Uncle is really troublesome. After being hurt so badly, I have to support my appearance. Well, now it''s my turn to suffer, but don''t worry, I''ll protect you. You''ll be fine. Don''t forget, you promised to make me a strong man and stop being bullied."

    Dawn dragged him to a piece of soft grass to lie down, bowed a handful of water with leaves, and carefully fed him.

    After finishing all the work, Tianming touched his stomach and said, "I''ve been on my way all day today. I''m already hungry. What should I do to fill my stomach?"

    After much effort, he finally caught two wild pheasants and set up a fire, but what should he use to roast them? The morning looked around, took aim at the Yuanhong sword next to gainie and roasted the pheasants.

    "Wow, it''s delicious! Uncle, you can have a rest and eat the delicious roast pheasant I prepared for you right away. You won''t suffer with people like me. Hehe!" Tianming touched his stomach and began to say to himself, "don''t worry, don''t worry, hold on for a while."

    For a child who has been used to a wandering life since childhood, having delicious food is also a happy thing. He doesn''t want much, so he won''t feel hard. This can also be regarded as a kind of happiness.

    And in the forest, there is a folk house. The house is small, with its back against a big tree. It is very clean. At this time, there is a dull sound of fighting from inside.

    The people in the house are exchanging martial arts. Standing in the middle is a young man in purple. His temples are like knives, his eyebrows are like ink paintings, his eyes are bright, and his body is surrounded by a proud breath. He wears a purple crystal ornament on his forehead, which shows the unique demeanor of the aristocracy.

    "Let''s go together!" when he was young, he had an innate domineering spirit. His domineering spirit was different from Ying Zheng''s imperial spirit and Wei Zhuang''s arrogance. It was a kind of domineering spirit of commanding thousands of troops and horses and competing for the world.

    As soon as the young man''s voice fell, the surrounding martial arts teachers rushed up with wooden swords. The young man, blocking, kicking, kicking, avoiding, moving, attacking and sweeping, responded in an orderly manner. After counting the moves, all the martial artists were knocked over to the ground, and the wooden swords in his hands were shot down one by one.

    "Good! Good! Good! Good! Good!" the people watching the battle were cheering. Those martial arts masters complained: "young Lord, you are really serious. You have to hang the lottery every time you practice sword with you."

    These people are the Xiang family in the state of Chu saved by Mu Hantian and others. After the fall of the state of Chu, they lived here in seclusion with the only dozens of people of the Xiang family.

    "If you face the enemy formally and don''t take it seriously, it''s not the problem of hanging the lottery. Uncle Liang, am I right?" Shaoyu said and looked back at the man behind him.

    The man called Uncle Liang by Shaoyu nodded. His name is Xiang Liang. He is the son of Xiang Yan and Shaoyu''s uncle. Next to him stood an old man with white hair. He looked respected and knowledgeable. This man was fan Zeng.

    Suddenly, there was a long "ВВ!" voice outside. "An enemy is coming!" the crowd ran to the window alertly, and two fire meteors were blooming in the sky one after another.

    "There is an enemy, everyone is ready to resist the enemy!" Shaoyu gives orders and runs to the door. Just after running a few steps, fan Zeng''s voice comes from behind: "stop!" Shaoyu has to stop.

    Fan Zeng began to deploy carefully: "Uncle Liang, you take someone to explore the situation and leave ten people to protect the village. Shaoyu, you stay in the village."

    Xiang Liang answered and took people out.

    Shaoyu was obviously unwilling: "master fan, why don''t you let me go?"

    Fan Zeng turned his back and began to teach Shaoyu: "the commander of the unified army should be able to take charge of the three armed forces and command as determined as possible. If there is a disturbance, he will make a fuss. This will make the mistake of being impatient among the five taboos. Well, do you understand?"

    Fan Zengjian didn''t respond behind him. He turned around. There was no shadow of Shaoyu. The house was empty. Alas, "this child!"

    Fan Zeng shook his head helplessly and walked out of the house.

    On this side, as soon as the pheasant was roasted at dawn, it was surrounded by a group of people. It was Shaoyu who came. Tianming took gainie''s Yuanhong and warned the people in front of him, "don''t come here, or you''ll be impolite to you!" he also symbolically waved his sword twice, so that those people didn''t dare to approach.

    Shaoyu on the other side had already seen some clues. Knowing that the young man could not use the sword at all, he slowly forced him over. Tianming was even more angry: "hum! Who are you?"

    "I should have asked you," Shaoyu forced closer. But Xiang Liang found gainie lying on one side and asked, "who is the man lying on the ground?"

    The dawn sword waved and warned again, "you are not allowed to come here!

 Chapter 345

    "The man was seriously injured. Who hurt him? What happened here just now?" Xiang Liang looked around and asked Tianming.

    "I just made a fire and roasted a pheasant, and you people suddenly rushed over." Tianming held Yuanhong in both hands and pointed to Xiang Liang.

    "Roast pheasant?" Shaoyu looked at the fire on the grass, and finally his eyes fell on the Yuanhong in Tianming''s hand.

    Xiang Liang also found the difference of the sword: "little fellow, where does the sword in your hand come from?"

    Tianming said, "uncle''s."

    "Who is your uncle?"

    "I won''t tell you." God said tomorrow.

    At this time, Shaoyu approached Tianming for a few steps and stretched out his hand to Tianming: "show me."

    But he didn''t do it at dawn and said, "why should I show you!"

    Although Tianming is very firm in his mouth, he has no confidence in his heart. He doesn''t know martial arts at all. Gainie is still unconscious. He just hopes to scare the young man in front of him, but obviously Shaoyu is not scared.

    Shaoyu took a few steps forward and said with a smile, "it''s hard for me to refuse?" his tone was full of ridicule.

    Tianming saw that this method couldn''t work. When he was horizontal, he waved his sword and slashed wildly. Several moves were still the moves of gainie, which was played by him according to the gourd and gourd. Shaoyu''s skill was extremely agile. He easily avoided Tianming''s sword and staged several thrilling face-to-face dances. The people next to him were frightened.

    "Shaoyu, be careful".

    "Young Lord, be careful.".

    Soon, Tianming will be exhausted, but Shaoyu hasn''t done it yet. When Tianming swings a sword again, Shaoyu holds his wrist and can''t swing it with any force. Then Shaoyu raises his right foot and kicks, and Tianming''s sword flies out. Shaoyu sweeps his legs, and Tianming is swept to the ground.

    Shaoyu stretched out his hand, and the flying sword fell steadily in his hand. He played a few more moves. He was very handsome. The people around are cheering,

    "Good!"

    "Little Lord, it''s so fast to enter the white blade with empty hands."

    Tianming had already been subdued by those subordinates, and both hands were caught, but his mouth was still angry and shouted, "give me back the sword."

    Xiang Liang looked at the words on the sword: "this looks like the words of the state of Qin."

    "Qin characters? Is this boy a spy of Qin? Is it aimed at our actions?" Shaoyu said.

    Xiang Liang threw at the sword and said, "this is not an ordinary sword. Its owner must be unusual."

    "Boy, what''s your uncle''s name?" Shaoyu tries to ask Tianming.

    Tianming struggled and scolded, "I won''t tell you, you bad guys."

    Tianming doesn''t say, and Shaoyu can''t help it. He says to Xiang Liang, "but from the skill of that boy, I don''t think he''s a spy."

    Xiang Liang analyzed: "it seems that the fireball just now is a misunderstanding. It should be that the boy roasted pheasant and accidentally lit the fireworks."

    "Accident?" Shaoyu vaguely felt that things were not so simple and asked his subordinates behind him, "who is on duty here today?"

    A subordinate said, "it''s Aaron."

    But at this time, the people found that they had not seen a long since just now. "It is reasonable that a long should stand guard here." Shaoyu realized that there was really an enemy coming.

    Just when everyone was different, a man suddenly flew out of the forest. At the same time, a thick voice sounded, "is this the person you''re looking for?". Listening to the voice should be a powerful and absolutely difficult role.

    When they saw the man who flew out and fell to the ground, it was Aaron. They panicked: "it''s Aaron.".

    "Aaron was killed.".

    Xiang Liang hurriedly warned, "pay attention to the enemy."

    Shaoyu suddenly became alert and closely watched the wind and grass around him. He remembered fan Zeng''s words: "when fighting, true and false, change rapidly." he felt a strong wind coming from behind and said vigilantly, "be careful, everyone, the enemy is behind."

    As soon as the voice fell, the birds in the forest were frightened to fly out, and a man more than ten feet tall appeared behind them. His face was extremely ferocious. His dark and thick skin was like armor. His body was stronger than a century old tree. As soon as his feet moved, he felt the mountain shaking. His body and neck were locked with thick chains. As soon as they saw the big man, they were scared back.

    This person is unparalleled as one of the four heavenly kings of "sand flow".

    As soon as Wushuang appeared, he hurt several Xiang people. Tianming took the opportunity to break free and picked up a roasted pheasant that fell on the ground.

    "Fortunately, it''s not broken." Tianming said as he patted down the dust of the roast pheasant. For Tianming, he doesn''t care what enemy comes. He only cares about the pheasant baked for his uncle.

    Tianming is happy. Unparalleled seems to smell the smell of roast pheasant. He opens his mouth and bites the pheasant in Tianming''s hand.

    "Run away!" Shaoyu shouted.

    When the morning comes back, there is only a chicken bone left in his hand.

    Dawn stared at the chicken bone. "Er, er..."

    Tianming shouted angrily, punched straight at unparalleled, and kept tunneling in his mouth; "All bad guys, give me back my chicken.".

    As soon as the fist hit the matchless casserole fist, it was shocked to fly out and hit the tree trunk heavily.

    "Ah!". Screamed at dawn and fainted immediately.

    Shaoyu also looked worried nearby, but scolded: "a fool who doesn''t know how to live or die."

    Unparalleled looks extremely clumsy, but it is powerful and cruel. He looked at Shaoyu and his party, and finally focused on the Yuanhong in Shaoyu''s hand. An indifferent female voice echoed in his ear: "your goal is a person who uses a sword... The name of the sword is Yuanhong, a very special sword. As long as you see it, you will know."

    Wushuang ran straight to Shaoyu. The earth was shaken. Some people were scared to the ground and their weapons fell off.

    "Everyone should protect the little Lord at all costs, arrange a defensive formation and try their best to block the enemy." at this time, a word shocked the heart of the army came from behind.

    It was fan Zeng. He had arrived and pointed to unparalleled with a sword. As soon as his command came out, the people didn''t mess up. They picked up their weapons and surrounded the big man in the middle. Shaoyu is calmer when he sees fan Zeng coming.

    But everyone is an unparalleled opponent. As soon as the big man waved his hand and raised his foot, he hurt several Xiang people. His skin is extremely hard, and the weapons can''t do him any harm. If it goes on like this, Tianming, Shaoyu and others will be in danger.

    Xiang Liang also knew that this person was not easy to deal with. He patted Shaoyu on the shoulder and said, "Shaoyu, back down the mountain first. Let''s stop here."

    Shaoyu is not old, but he is a man of great righteousness. It is not his style to retreat before the battle. He said, "no, I want to be with you." his eyes were firm and could not be refused.

    "Shaoyu, this is not the time to be ambitious. Don''t forget your mission.". Xiang Liang''s words made Shaoyu hesitate. He still has the mission to destroy Ying Zheng and revive the state of Chu. He can''t die here.

    Fan Zeng is still directing the people''s attack here. More and more people have died at the hands of the big man. The situation is extremely critical. Listening to the screams of his brothers, Shaoyu''s heart was very contradictory, but he retreated first.

    At this time, the fainting dawn woke up, shook his head and probably understood what had happened. Seeing that the people of the state of Chu who bullied him were beaten, he was a little schadenfreude and said: "hum, just bullied me and robbed my sword. Now he meets this strange man of the wild bear. Hey, hey, it''s going to be bad luck."

    Tianming picked up another pheasant that fell on the ground, wiped the soil on it, and opened a smile on his face: "I used to share it with uncle, but now I can only eat one together. It''s a little dirty, but it doesn''t matter. It''s still very fragrant."

    Here, unparalleled has beaten all the attackers away and ran straight to fan Zeng. Seeing that fan Zeng is about to lose his life.

 Chapter 346

    Fan Zeng knew that his life would not be saved, and he was ready to die. He thought to himself, "Shaoyu, I''ll take a step first."

    With that, fan Zeng closed his eyes. Suddenly I felt my body pushed and fell to one side.

    When I opened my eyes, it was the extraordinary purple boy, the little Lord who shouldered a great mission, the little feather he worked hard to protect. He came back and was standing in front of him, like a king, with the arrogance of the world.

    Shaoyu said to fan Zeng, "master fan, you also taught me that if you abandon the main general of the army, you will be abandoned by his soldiers. I don''t want to be such a person." his words were impassioned, and there was an overwhelming spirit of heroism in his eyebrows. Fan Zeng couldn''t help sighing.

    Shaoyu then turns back to deal with unparalleled, puts on an array, attacks left and kicks right, but doesn''t hurt Ono Xiong. Instead, Ono Xiong attacks with a fist. Shaoyu is shocked several feet away and falls heavily to the ground. Fortunately, Shaoyu is different from Tianming. He was a martial artist and immediately got up again.

    Peerless punches again. Shaoyu dodges left and right while looking for a shot. Just when Wushuang''s fist came back, Shaoyu flew a leg to attack Wushuang''s left chest. Unexpectedly, Wushuang clamped it with his arm and couldn''t pull it out. Shaoyu was in a hurry. He simply took the opportunity to send him forward, rode on Wushuang''s head, and twisted the head of the big wild bear with both hands. Who knows that unparalleled real power is infinite. As soon as he shook his head, Shaoyu flew out. Shaoyu turned a somersault and reluctantly fell to the ground.

    Unparalleled doesn''t give up, but he forces him to come over again and waves his right fist towards Shaoyu''s face. Shaoyu greets him with his left fist and resists the attacking fist.

    "Ah... Ah!" seeing that his fist was blocked by a teenager, unparalleled screamed, and then gave a left fist and Shaoyu met with a right fist. Under the stalemate, unparalleled green veins burst up. Shaoyu also clenched his teeth and sweated like rain on his head.

    The fight was deadly and breathtaking. Fan Zeng and Tianming on one side were frightened. Tianming is angry but Shaoyu bullies him, but he still sweats for Shaoyu when he sees this scene. Fan Zeng was even more worried and secretly said, "Shaoyu is the only hope of Xiang family in the state of Chu. There must be nothing wrong."

    Although Shaoyu is born with divine power, he is unparalleled in comparison with himself. He is obviously defeated and can only hold on. At this time, the strong momentum between the two people, even the leaves and dust on the ground were shocked to fly. For a time, the sand and dust flew and the trees shook and trembled.

    Suddenly, Wushuang''s wrist turned over and Shaoyu said "bad". I saw the unparalleled hand lift Shaoyu up, pinch it in his hand and rotate it rapidly, just like holding a plaything.

    "Shaoyu" fan Zeng was particularly worried and shouted, but there was nothing he could do.

    Shaoyu has no leverage at this time. He doesn''t know what to do for a while.

    Next to Tianming, he picked up the Yuanhong on the ground and threw it at the wild bear: "big stupid bear, look at the sword".

    "Qiang!", Yuanhong is hitting the matchless King Kong handcuffs. The handcuffs are cracked. Matchless is more violent. Holding Shaoyu in hand, Yuanhong runs angrily to the dawn.

    Tianming was so frightened that his legs softened and collapsed to the ground, and his head was blank. Shaoyu scolded: "you don''t know how to live or die, don''t you run away quickly"

    The ground shook and the mountains shook. Unparalleled was getting closer and closer. Dawn grabbed the roast pheasant and threw it: "look at my concealed weapon".

    Shaoyu sees a roast pheasant thrown out at dawn and scolds him helplessly: "this fool"

    Unparalleled swallowed the whole pheasant thrown over and choked at once. For a time, the air flow was blocked, and Shaoyu struggled desperately with his hands around his neck. Shaoyu took the opportunity to get out of trouble.

    The next moment, just listen to the sound of "ВВ!", a spark rushed out of the unparalleled mouth, sprayed into the air and scattered brilliant sparks.

    "Ah!" fan Zeng exclaimed at the sparks.

    "Chu''s alarm, fire meteor." Xiang Liang said.

    It turned out that Tianming inserted the lit fire meteor into the pheasant, and Wushuang fell to the ground because of the explosion of the fire meteor. At this time, fan Zeng and Xiang Liang understood what was going on, and they couldn''t help but secretly marvel at Tianming.

    "How about you rob my chicken? What''s the taste of thunderbolt roast pheasant? Big wild bear, I knocked you down this time. Oh." Tianming happily stood on big wild bear and showed off to Shaoyu.

    "Get out of the way.". Shaoyu found something unique.

    "Eh, what are you doing? Oh, I know what you want to do. I knocked down the big wild bear. Without your share, you don''t want to take my credit." Tianming is still showing off, thinking that Shaoyu wants to take his credit.

    Shaoyu shouted, "get away, it''s dangerous.".

    Then he kicked Tianming down from Wushuang. "Oh." Tianming was unconvinced: "you bastard, I saved you with kindness. You still kicked me. I won''t forgive you." then he punched Shaoyu.

    Shaoyu knows that Tianming doesn''t know any martial arts, so he doesn''t lay a heavy hand. He just falls Tianming to the ground.

    "Hum!" Shaoyu shook his head and stretched out his hand to pull Tianming.

    "Hei hei!" Tianming turned his eyes and, following the trend, turned Shaoyu belt to the ground, rode under him and hit his fist like rain. Shaoyu is at a disadvantage and has to block the fist hit by Tianming with his arm.

    At this time, both of them suddenly heard a dull hum, turned to look, and the dizzy unparalleled slowly climbed up again.

    "Oh, no, the dead fat bear turned into a ghost to beg for his life!" Tianming straightened his eyes and immediately got up from Shaoyu.

    "There''s so much nonsense," Shaoyu said helplessly.

    The two teenagers fled to one side quickly, but they were blocked by unparalleled.

    "Don''t look for me. The Fire Meteor belongs to his family. It''s him... He hurt you." Tianming collapsed on the ground and pointed to Shaoyu

    Wushuang tried his best and threw a heavy fist at them. Tianming and Shaoyu were stunned when they saw Wushuang''s ferocious appearance. They even forgot to run for their lives. Fan Zeng and Xiang Liang on one side also held their breath.

    At this time, unparalleled suddenly felt the strange behind him. He closed his fist and looked back. His face instantly turned white, and his eyes were full of fear. He saw a lightning fast sword flying towards him. The sword went through his throat and directly inserted into the trunk behind him.

    Shaoyu didn''t come back until the warm blood splashed on his face. Shaoyu took a breath of cold air, wiped the blood from his face, looked around, and the forest was quiet.

    The next moment, a man in white suddenly appeared on the ground, holding a scabbard in his left hand, smiled and said, "it seems that it''s the right time."

    "Benefactor!" Shaoyu shouted at the man. Fan Zeng and other Xiang family soldiers also looked at Mu Hantian in surprise.

    "Ah!" I saw unparalleled fall to the ground, just holding down the dawn.

    At this time, a little Kingfisher flapped its wings and flew into the air. In the high altitude, a big white bird was circling, and there seemed to be a person standing on the big bird''s back. Neither the bird nor the man was found by Shaoyu and others. Mu Hantian looked at the sky but thought.

    Shaoyu and other members of the Xiang family came to Mu Hantian. Shaoyu stooped down on the armrest and said, "thank you for helping me again."

    "Thank the benefactor." all the Xiang people bent down with arms.

    "Hehe, I''m just a coincidence. Call me Mu Hantian. My benefactor is a little awkward." Mu Hantian smiled.

    "Brother mu."

    "Young Xia mu."

    And Tianming was pressed down by unparalleled and shouted, "come and help me."

    "Hahaha..."

    The crowd burst into laughter, and Tianming said discontentedly, "what are you laughing at?"

    Mu Han Tian shook his head and walked in the direction of gainie.

 Chapter 347

    Shaoyu came to Tianming, squatted down and asked, "I ask you, what''s your name."

    "Hum!" he hummed at dawn and looked away.

    Mu Hantian checked gainie''s injury and murmured, "OK, better than expected. Only go to Jinghu medical village." (PS: someone will ask, why don''t you use the system! I''ll tell you that the protagonist just wants to see the moon!)

    After that, Mu Hantian came to the tree shot by Tianjing, took the sword handle, pulled out Tianjing and took back the scabbard. He turned and said, "you Xiang family can''t be stupid here. Why don''t you come to our Mohist School for a while? Besides, the man was seriously injured and needs to be treated quickly. Otherwise... I''m afraid he won''t last for two days."

    Shaoyu and Xiang Liang both looked at fan Zeng. Seeing that Shaoyu''s eyes were full of desire to go, fan Zeng said, "thank you, young Xia mu. I''m here to replace the Xiang family. Thank you, young Xia mu."

    "You''re welcome, Mr. Fan. Now we win the government. The people all over the world are in dire straits. We should have supported each other." Mu Hantian said faintly.

    Hearing Mu Hantian''s words, Shaoyu and fan Zeng have much higher admiration for mu Hantian. Mu Hantian said, "well, let''s go. Someone should come here soon."

    "Yes."

    бнбнбнбн

    At this time, the whole valley. The combination of mountains and rivers, mountains and water, combines flexibility and calmness. Mountains are towering because of water, and water is beautiful because of mountains; Mountains have shapes but water is invisible, mountains have heads but water is endless. The mountain is still, the water is surging; Water is eternal blue, while mountains are gorgeous in color. Mountains and rivers depend on each other, and there is the brightness of nature.

    Mountains and rivers produce civilization, and mountains and rivers continue life. When the calm mountain and the flexible water are intertwined, the mountain protects the water, so there is a clear pond and a waterfall; Water moistens the mountains, so there are flowers and trees; So beautiful mountains and rivers, so beautiful mountains and rivers.

    The integration of mountain and water is a combination of static and dynamic, monotonous and wonderful, which constitutes the most beautiful scenery. How wonderful it is to explore the green mountains and go boating in the green water!

    Everything should be ready. As soon as they set off, they heard the top of the carriage. Tianming said, "Hey, I baked two pheasants well. If you didn''t make trouble, the dead fat bear wouldn''t eat both my chickens. You have to accompany me."

    "Call me big brother and I''ll give you chicken." Shaoyu smiled.

    "If you call me Grandpa, I''ll call you big brother."

    Mu Hantian, sitting at the top of another carriage, looked at them and shook his head.

    At dusk, the forest is extremely quiet. The faint sunset sprinkles down through the gap between the branches, adding a sense of peace. But there was air dried blood left on one of the trunk, and two people stood in front of the tree.

    One has white hair and domineering side leakage. The other is wearing a moon white half sleeved long skirt. It is Weizhuang and Nongyu.

    Wei Zhuang looked at the blood and said, "this is unparalleled blood."

    At this time, behind a big tree a few feet away, there was a man hiding. He looked dressed as the Xiang family of the state of Chu. He thought it was the spy left by Shaoyu. He was closely watching every move of Weizhuang and Nongyu.

    Nongyu looked at the trunk and said faintly, "this is gainie''s hundred step flying sword. One edge breaks his throat?"

    Weizhuang picked up a piece of leaves on the ground and looked at it. He said, "although the throat is broken, it is not a hundred step flying sword."

    "Why?"

    "The sword technique of cutting this leaf is not the ghost Valley sword technique. I don''t know this kind of sword technique." Wei Zhuang threw away the leaves in his hand and continued: "who are the people in this village? After the unparalleled World War I, the whole village moved overnight, and the action was quite clean."

    Nongyu said, "according to Bai Feng, they are exiled aristocrats of the state of Chu. After the fall of the state of Chu, they lived in seclusion here to avoid the search and arrest of the Qin army."

    When the spy heard this just now, he had grabbed a rope nearby and looked carefully along the rope. There were two arrows and crossbows connected at the other end. The tip of the arrow was facing Weizhuang and Chilian in the distance, but they planned to take their lives, but they didn''t seem to know it.

    Wei Zhuang said, "which clan are the exiles of the state of Chu that Ying Zheng is most worried about?"

    "After the fall of the state of Chu, the Xiang family fled here."

    "Is the Xiang clan who shouted ''although there are three families in Chu, the death of Qin will be Chu'' before dying?" Weizhuang was slightly surprised.

    Nongyu said indifferently, "yes, they were originally the strongest people in the state of Chu."

    Wei Zhuang chuckled and said, "although Ying Zheng has won the world, he has left so many enemies in his home." Wei Zhuang''s tone is full of ridicule and contempt. For him, it is the biggest failure not to remove all the enemies. Even sitting in a high position is not safe.

    "The Chu family has nothing to do with us, but as long as they hinder our actions, they are our enemies." Wei Zhuang suddenly found something strange behind him. The spy was preparing to pull down the rope and Wei Zhuang shot like electricity.

    "Ah!"

    The Scout screamed. The hand he wanted to pull the rope was nailed to the tree trunk by a leaf. It was bleeding and painful, but he couldn''t pull it out.

    Wei Zhuang came over and looked at the frightened Spy: "the Chu family still has a tail here. Just let him tell us where gainnie is going."

    In other words, the Xiang family, gainie and Tianming moved quickly after a war with matchless.

    Here is a desolate area. The dust is flying all over the sky, and the broken houses collapsed, which startled a group of crows hovering on it. There are broken bricks and tiles everywhere on the ground. Occasionally, a thin wild wolf haunts and steps on the tiles, "creaking and creaking", which is particularly desolate in his ears.

    Mu Hantian and his party walked along this deserted road. They passed by homeless refugees who were being driven away by the officers and soldiers of the state of Qin.

    "Go... Go..."

    Many refugees fell, but no one asked. There were many children among them, but their eyes were dim.

    In these troubled times, death is so common that no one cares.

 Chapter 348

    Shaoyu and Tianming sit side by side on the roof of a carriage, chatting one by one. After life and death during the day, the two children have become good friends. Friends, in this troubled world, are precious.

    Tianming turns to Shaoyu and asks, "Hey, where are we going?"

    "Tell you, you won''t know." Shaoyu propped his hands on the shed and looked at the sky.

    "You leave this time, don''t you seem to want to go home again?" asked Tianming innocently.

    "Go home? It''s not our home there. Our home is far south." Shaoyu lowers his head and shows a sad look in his eyes.

    I don''t know when to go home... For them, it has become very far, very far away.

    "Then what are you doing hiding in the mountains?" Tianming didn''t quite understand and said.

    Shaoyu glanced at Tianming and said, "you don''t seem to know much about the things around you." the tone was full of irony. When they got familiar, it became a kind of fun to laugh at each other.

    "What do you mean? Do you mean I''m stupid?" Tianming is a little angry and asks Shaoyu. Even if the child is said to be stupid by others, it''s naturally uncomfortable.

    "Now the people all over the world have no home except the state of Qin." Shaoyu then clenched his fist and said, "the tyrant Ying Zheng!"

    At the mention of Ying Zheng, Shaoyu became excited. He thought of his grandfather and father who died in the state of Qin and so many villagers in the state of Chu. Hatred began to erode his heart.

    "Shaoyu, be careful." the driver reminded Shaoyu.

    Shaoyu didn''t care, but continued: "one day, I will overthrow this tyrant and let people all over the world live freely.".

    It was an irresistible domineering spirit. From the moment he lost his home, he was determined to return peace to the world.

    "With you?" Tianming obviously doesn''t believe it. He doesn''t understand anything. Shaoyu''s words are incredible to him.

    "There are our Xiang family and heroes from all walks of life." Shaoyu said impassively.

    Tianming tilted his head for a long time, but he still didn''t understand: "Xiang family? Haven''t heard of it."

    Shaoyu reluctantly shook his head: "that''s you stupid. How can you not know the name of the Xiang family in the state of Chu within the seven countries?"

    "Then how could your state of Chu be defeated by the state of Qin?"

    "This account will be settled sooner or later. Our Xiang family is the strongest."

    "The strongest? Is it stronger than uncle?"

    "I''m talking about leading soldiers to fight, not swordsmanship." Shaoyu is about to collapse. Tianming''s problem is really childish. He doesn''t understand. It seems that Tianming doesn''t understand anything?

    In fact, Tianming can''t be completely blamed. He is different from Shaoyu. For a person who has no family and no relatives, survival is the most important. It doesn''t matter who the master of the world is. As long as he has food and clothes, it''s enough. Shaoyu''s great principles are too far away and impractical for him.

    But Tianming just didn''t give up and had to be serious with Shaoyu. He said, "you can''t be the strongest in the war. A while ago, uncle Nie was alone in the Canyue valley. Oh, no, no, no, we defeated 300 Qin soldiers."

    "Of course your uncle NIE is very strong, but what''s none of your business?" Shaoyu looked at Tianming and said.

    "Uncle Nie taught me swordsmanship, but I''m his right-hand man." he held out his thumb and said to himself.

    "Hum!", Shaoyu chuckled and said, "you''re the only one who can help? I think he was seriously injured to protect you?"

    "Er......" the dawn didn''t say any more, lowered his head and showed a trace of loss in his eyes. " He began to blame himself. His heart was full of guilt and remorse: "yes, if he wasn''t useless, how could uncle be hurt so badly?"

    Gainnie in the car listened to the words of the two children above her head, but there were thousands of feelings in her heart. His heart is full of contradictions. What he once believed and followed has become betrayal. What he once and now tried his best to protect can not resist the gear of fate.

    "People who have lost their homes have also lost their dignity, their own names and their family names for generations," he said.

    On this road of suffering, we must live like animals. In such a turbulent world, no one can choose his own destiny. Even if he has strong power, he can''t change the trend of history. Is there such a new world without war and slaughter?

    Where this road leads, perhaps only our later generation can see it with their own eyes. "

    Shaoyu saw that dawn hadn''t spoken for a long time, and said, "where do you and your uncle Gai want to go?"

    Tianming puffed his cheeks and bowed his head. Shaoyu wondered, "what''s the matter?"

    "That''s the secret between uncle guy and me." Tianming said proudly.

    "I''m thinking of you. Do you know how dangerous it will be along the way?" Shaoyu said faintly.

    "Hum, when Qin soldiers come, uncle Gai will kill one, and uncle Gai is the strongest." Tianming is very proud. He has already regarded gainie as his closest person in his heart, which can not be questioned by others. He believes that as long as Uncle Gai is there, any danger is no longer dangerous.

    "It seems that you don''t know his identity yet?" Shaoyu said, looking at Tianming with pride.

    "Of course I know!" although Tianming said he knew, he was obviously lack of confidence. He never questioned what kind of person he was. He only cared about the people who really loved him. He was used to a wandering life. It was enough to have a person who cared about himself.

    "If you know, you should know that he used to be the first swordsman around Ying Zheng. There are many of his enemies in the six countries who want to kill him." Shaoyu''s voice came from the top of his head. Gainie''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. Life and death is very light for him, but now it''s different with dawn. For dawn, he wants to become stronger.

    We marched for more than ten miles in silence. It was getting dark, and the night wind was blowing with dust, with a smell of decay. Those refugees who were expelled were still moving forward slowly, passing by Shaoyu and his party, and there was no intersection with each other.

    Shaoyu fished a wine bag from the carriage and drank it with pride, which seemed to be extremely enjoyable. Then he hooked his mouth and put the wine bag aside.

    Tianming looked greedy and took the wine bag to drink. But he was Shaoyu''s opponent who grew up in the military camp and often accompanied by wine. The wine vomited out as soon as it entered his throat,

    "Cough..." she couldn''t help spitting out her tongue, but Shaoyu smiled more happily.

    Xiang Liang saw this scene, smiled and shook his head. He said secretly, "these two children are like two roosters. If they don''t fight, they will feel uncomfortable. Children are good. They don''t have so many worries. Even if they do, they forget quickly."

    It was getting darker and darker, and the dark night was coming down, which looked particularly dignified. Where the carriage ran, smoke billowed, leaving several deep and shallow ruts.

    Among the barren hills, broken white bones, animal or human bones are scattered everywhere. Occasionally a goshawk hovered overhead, speechless solitude.

 Chapter 349

    "There are no people around here for dozens of miles. We should pay attention." fan Zeng said to Xiang Liang nearby. Fan zengjiu was very careful in everything.

    Suddenly, a Xiang family member found something flashing on the hill: "look there.".

    "There''s nothing..." the humanitarian beside him.

    "Look carefully," said the man, holding his body and touching the horse''s neck under his crotch, "these horses seem to be afraid."

    A clansman turned back and said, "Uncle Liang, the situation is bad. Look behind us."

    Xiang Liang and fan Zeng looked back. Groups of wolves followed behind, making a bloodthirsty sound in their mouths, which made everyone creepy. The wolves were getting closer and closer, as if they were pushing their faces with a fast blade. If they didn''t break, they wouldn''t return. Just drink blood.

    Tianming asked, "strange, how can so many wolves run out all at once?"

    Shaoyu explained: "this is the most desolate section of the border between Chu and Wu. There are no towns before and after. Wolves are the most powerful creatures here."

    "Hey, do you see?" Shaoyu suddenly finds something strange in the wolves. There seems to be a special creature. Shaoyu can''t help feeling scared as the wolves jump forward.

    And gainie, who was in a coma in the carriage, blurted out three words: "the wolf king."

    Cang wolf king is also one of the four heavenly kings of quicksand. He used to serve King Han. He was dressed in black, lonely and cruel. He can control wolves and hates humans. He thinks wolves are his only friends.

    "Uncle, what did you just say?" Shaoyu and Tianming enter the carriage. Gainie is sober and has something important to say. Shaoyu asks fan Zeng and Xiang Liang to come too.

    Mu Hantian on the other shed suddenly opened his eyes, hooked his mouth and murmured, "finally."

    Gainie''s face was very pale and his voice was very weak: "the situation is very dangerous now. The enemy is the wolf king."

    "The wolf king? Is that the infamous assassin group leader known as the night assassin?" Xiang Liang was obviously surprised.

    "That''s him," said gainie, looking back and continuing, "only he can stop the wolf king here." he said, pointing to Mu cold sky.

    "Young Xia mu?" fan Zeng and Xiang Liang said.

    "Brother mu?" Shaoyu said.

    "The man in white?" Tianming said.

    "Well, I can feel that he may be stronger than when I was at my best." gainnie said seriously.

    "What?"

    Everyone was surprised that the first swordsman in the world would say such words.

    "Mr. Fan, send someone to ask him what he has to do." gainnie said to fan Zeng.

    "OK." fan Zeng answered.

    "No, I already know." Mu Hantian suddenly stood on the horse''s head and smiled.

    Everyone looked at him, and gainnie said, "please."

    "No, the son of an old friend, and the Xiang family, which is essential for resisting Qin, should." Mu Hantian said faintly.

    In fact, Mu Hantian didn''t mean to be indifferent to gainie, but after all, Jing Ke was killed by gainie.

    When Mu Hantian said "the son of an old friend", gainie concentrated, looked at Tianming, and then said to Mu Hantian, "when he completes his entrustment, gainie''s life..."

    Before gainie finished, Mu Hantian interrupted: "don''t worry, there are some things I can think of. I don''t have anything. But when I meet Xiao Gao, he doesn''t have me to talk. You should be careful at that time."

    "Hmm?" gainie took a deep look at Mu Hantian and said, "thank you."

    Hearing Mu Hantian''s dialogue, Tianming and Shaoyu were still confused, while fan Zeng and Xiang Liang looked at each other and felt thoughtful.

    Mu Hantian looked at the wolves not far away and said, "although wolves are fierce, they are afraid of fire. Fire can prevent them from approaching. Although I can solve the wolf king, I can''t guarantee the safety of individuals."

    At this time, everyone was ready to fight, the bow and crossbow had been opened, and the long sword had been scabbard.

    Groups of wolves still followed, waiting for their master''s order. Their bloodthirsty desire made them scream and listen to their hair stand on end.

    It was already completely dark. A bright moon was hanging high. The wolves suddenly spread to both sides and surrounded the people at a fast speed. The carriage had to stop and a bloody battle was about to begin. Everyone could not help but hold the sword in their hands and closely watched the movements around.

    Gainie slowly opened his eyes and his face was particularly dignified. In front of him stood the dawn with a sword.

    "Don''t worry, uncle, I will protect you." Tianming vowed.

    "Do you want to be strong?"

    "Yes," Tianming replied firmly.

    "Prove it to me, with your sword."

    "Yes, uncle." Tianming is very excited. He wants to become stronger. He wants to prove it to uncle. It''s now. At dawn, he opened the curtain on the roof and stood side by side with Shaoyu. Two teenagers with different identities now think of the same thing, that is, to protect their most important people.

    "If you two want to help, go and protect gainie and Mr. Fan. They have me here." Mu Hantian suddenly appeared behind them and smiled.

    Hearing Mu Hantian''s voice, they turned back and shouted, "brother mu."

    "Brother mu."

    "Don''t worry, just watch the wolves and prevent them from attacking and hurting people." Mu Han said.

    "Yes." they answered at the same time, jumped off the roof and patrolled around the ground. Mu Hantian looked at them and smiled faintly.

    To be honest, a wolf king doesn''t pay attention to Mu Hantian, even if Weizhuang comes.

    On the middle sky, dark clouds slowly covered the light of the bright moon. On the wasteland, uneasy fear devoured everyone''s soul.

    Wolf is a very strange beast. He always walks in the cold wind. It seems that he deliberately avoids the sun for fear that the warm temperature will make him forget how cruel and dangerous the world is. In order to make itself remember this, it is very cruel and patient, even if it treats its own kind, it has no mercy.

    The wolf is perhaps the most tenacious and terrible animal in the world.

    Suddenly, a strong wind came and all the torches on the roof were extinguished.

    "Who? Er..."

    I only heard the sound of sharp tools cutting the skin. Before they reacted, several people fell one after another. One of the clansmen saw that his companions on both sides had fallen. He was trembling with fear. When he found the steel claw on his neck, blood splashed and the man had fallen.

    At this time, the moon had come out from behind the dark clouds. On the horse''s back stood a man in black, the wolf king. He wore a black mask on his face, revealing only a pair of dark green eyes like wolves, which was particularly terrible. The arm was bound with steel claws, shining brightly in the moonlight, and the blood on the tip of the claws was falling drop by drop. The whole wasteland was shrouded in a strange atmosphere, and the disgusting smell of blood aroused the bloodthirsty desire of wolves.

    Mu Hantian stood with a sword and watched all this on the roof. Just in the blink of an eye, the man on the horse suddenly disappeared. They looked around and didn''t find it. It was so fast.

    "Why is it missing? Where have they all gone?" Tianming was surprised. He only heard Shaoyu yell: "Tianming, be careful."

 Chapter 350

    The wolf king was behind Tianming and was approaching him, but Tianming didn''t notice it.

    A clansman saw that he was about to shoot a crossbow and arrow, "bang Dang". The wolf king cut the man''s throat at an incredible speed, and the crossbow and long sword fell to the ground. The dawn here finally escaped, but he was terrified at the thought of the scene just now.

    "What''s the leader doing? Where are these wastes worth my shot?" listening to the tone of the wolf king, I seem to feel that such a battle is not challenging.

    Mu Hantian smiled faintly, "Zheng!" and Tianjing came out of the scabbard. Mu Hantian stabbed the wolf king with a sword.

    The wolf king felt that there was danger behind him, so he waved his steel claw and grabbed it back,

    "Qiang!"

    The sword collided with the steel claw and gave birth to gorgeous sparks in the night.

    After one move, Mu Hantian lost behind with one hand and stood ten feet behind the wolf king with the other hand.

    The wolf king crossed his hands in front of him and said, "hiss!" there was a crack in the clothes on the wolf king''s shoulder. The wolf king looked at the gap on his shoulder, slowly put down his hands, turned his head and looked at Mu cold day. The green eye Qing added a strange to him and said, "you''re not gainie, who are you?"

    Everyone looked at Mu Hantian anxiously and only listened to Mu Hantian''s way: "Mohist school, Mu Hantian."

    "Mu Hantian!" murmured the wolf king, "you are the one who killed Yan Chunjun. It seems that you are still a zither player!"

    Xiang Liang and gainie sitting at the door of the carriage also looked at Mu cold day in surprise. I only heard Shaoyu whisper next to dawn: "I didn''t expect brother Mu to be a zither player."

    "HMM." Tianming looks at Shaoyu and nods.

    "Hehe... I didn''t expect that the Cang wolf king, one of the four heavenly kings of quicksand, would know me as a little man." Mu Hantian slowly turned to the Cang wolf king and said faintly.

    The wolf king looked around faintly and said, "you have to intervene."

    "It''s not worth intervening. It''s just a matter of helping each other with a sword when the road is rough." Mu Hantian said faintly. (install track b)

    "Hum... Since you have to mind your own business, none of you can live to see the sun tomorrow." then the wolf king licked the steel claws on his hands and said, "I''ll start with you first. Without your interference, everyone is our delicious dinner. I''ll slowly enjoy this rare moment."

    "Ha ha......" the wolf king laughed loudly. In his eyes, Gainey was already a dead man. His laughter also caused the wolves to howl.

    The Cang wolf king shot quickly, and the steel claw directly took Mu Hantian''s face. Mu Hantian waved his sword and fought back. He saw the shadow of the sword and claw flashing in the night. The sword and claw hit each other and sparked. Mu Hantian attacked the face of the Cang wolf king with a sword. The Cang wolf king turned over and wanted to kick away the long sword. Mu Hantian whirled around with a long sword and swept to the footwall of the Cang wolf king, but he was held by the Cang wolf king with two steel claws.

    The wolf king showed a proud smile, took out a steel claw and probed into the face door of the cold day. When approaching Mu Hantian''s face door, several steel knives suddenly popped up from the end of the steel claw, which was about to cut Mu Hantian''s skin.

    Mu Hantian''s mouth was hooked. At the next moment, Tianjing was radiant. Body slightly to the right side, wrist pressure with his hands.

    The sword Qi broke the steel claws of the Cang wolf king in an instant. The long sword immediately slid from the left shoulder to the right waist with white light.

    The other steel claw of the wolf king stopped in the air, and his face was full of disbelief and unwilling. Green eyes slowly look at the cold day.

    Mu Hantian kicked the wolf king''s and said faintly with his sword: "your green eyes... Scared the children."

    As soon as the wolf king died, the wolves gradually dispersed.

    "Brother Mu is so handsome." Shaoyu looked at Mu Hantian''s figure and said with emotion.

    "Hoo!" everyone was relieved to see that Mu Hantian killed the wolf king.

    "Uncle! Uncle! What''s the matter with you? Uncle, wake up, wake up?" I only heard the urgent way of dawn.

    Mu Hantian, fan Zeng and others hurried to cover Nie and saw that cover Nie fell in the carriage. Fan Zengzheng took gainie''s pulse and said, "it''s the collapse of physical strength caused by excessive blood loss after serious injury and the coma caused by the fatigue of Zhou Che. Although there is no life danger, it must be treated as soon as possible."

    After hearing this, Tianming was relieved and heard a family humanitarian of the Xiang family next to him: "look."

    The crowd looked forward involuntarily. In the depression ahead, there was a faint light flashing in the vast mist. The light was near, and the people saw that it was a 14-year-old girl with a lantern in her hand.

    The girl wore playful circle braids. The two circle braids immediately brightened people''s eyes. Two wisps of green silk hung from her temples, and exquisite crystal ear chains hung on her ears. Her eyes narrowed with laughter and she was wearing an orange coat. Long ribbons surround her legs until her slender jade feet. Orange shoes and blouses set off each other.

    His face smiled and chanted, his skin was brighter than snow, and his eyes were like a pool of clear water. The water turned on everyone''s face, which was very smart.

    Everyone couldn''t help seeing it. Especially at dawn, they were completely hooked by the girl.

    "Sister Rong is treating a serious patient now, so let me welcome you on her behalf. Please forgive me." Gao Yue not only has a beautiful face, but also has a soft and crisp voice, which is round and jade, and can''t be said to be gentle and lovely.

    Fan Zeng said, "it''s great to be a friend of Mohism again."

    "My name is Gao and my name is Yue. You can call me yue''er." Gao Yue whispered.

    "I haven''t come to the medical village for several years, but miss Rong has such a Shuiling sister." even Xiang Liang couldn''t help but praise.

    Tianming could not restrain his curiosity and whispered to Shaoyu, "Hey, who is this month? What is that girl Rong doing?"

    "Why are you asking so carefully?" Shaoyu said angrily.

    "I... i..." I was embarrassed at dawn. I didn''t know what to say.

    Fan Zeng turned around and said with a smile: "young Xia mu, this Yueer girl is also a disciple of your Mohist school. I think you..."

    "Er..."

 Chapter 351

    At this time, yue''er found that there was another man behind the crowd. He looked up and was stunned when he was stunned. He murmured, "brother Han Tian."

    "Yue''er, hello." seeing this, Mu Hantian helplessly reached out to yue''er and said hello.

    "Brother Hantian... It''s really you!" the lantern fell to the ground, and the moon ran happily to admire Hantian.

    Mu Hantian put his body down and hugged yue''er, smiled and said, "yue''er, I''m sorry I haven''t come to you for so long."

    "It doesn''t matter." yue''er hugged Mu Hantian''s neck tightly, her eyes watery and whispered.

    "Yue''er." Mu Hantian kissed yue''er on her forehead and said.

    "Ah! They..." Tianming on one side had a bitter face, and others were also surprised.

    "Well, by the way, yue''er, there is an injured uncle here. Shall we talk to your sister Rong first?" Mu Hantian suddenly remembered something and said softly.

    "Yes."

    Mu Hantian put yue''er down. Yue''er held Mu Hantian''s hand tightly, took Mu Hantian, picked up the lanterns on the ground, turned and said, "come with me."

    With that, yue''er took Mu Hantian first, and fan Zeng quickly asked someone to lift gainie with a single frame and follow him up.

    They followed yue''er to a wharf, where several leaf boats had already been waiting. Mu Hantian and yue''er sat in one boat, while others got on the other three boats.

    The fog on the water is thicker, and ordinary people can''t tell the direction at all. The moon leaned against Mu Hantian''s arms, and the lantern in her hand showed a blurred light in the night, adding a sense of mystery.

    Along the way, Shaoyu explained to Tianming: "Mohism is the most righteous sect among all the schools of thought. The founder of Mohism has had many years of friendship with our Chu family. In the camp against the state of Qin, Mohism and our family are also the two most determined. Jinghu medical village is a secret stronghold of Mohism. Without the guidance of Mohist disciples, ordinary people can''t find it. Now the state of Qin is searched very strictly, and everyone is very careful. That''s right There is also a great girl who is not much older than me, but she is the most famous doctor of Mohism. We just want to ask him to heal Mr. Gai. Her surname is Duanmu and her single name is Rong. "

    Shaoyu was born in a noble family. He has been familiar with poetry and books since childhood and has a good understanding of world events. He can''t compare with Tianming who doesn''t understand anything.

    But Tianming didn''t listen to Shaoyu Taotao''s constant narration at all. Instead, he looked at Mu Hantian tightly, with a lost look in his eyes. (mu Hantian: Hey! I''m not Laurie control!) They were already tired and most of them rested on the boat. In the quiet night, several leaf boats moved forward slowly. The moon leaned against Mu Hantian''s arms, sat in the bow of the boat, and was fascinated by the stars in the sky. There was a happy look in her eyes.

    After about two hours, Xiang Liang woke up and stretched himself. He looked at the sky with white fish belly and sighed in his heart, "it''s almost dawn. This night can finally pass."

    Shaoyu began to explain to Tianming: "although Yueer girl is young, she is a powerful helper of Duanmu girl and a great girl."

    The moon in the bow smiled at Ye Chen, and Mu Hantian smiled and said, "are you sleepy, moon?"

    Yue''er gently shook her head and said, "yue''er is afraid of falling asleep, so she can''t feel the warmth in her brother''s arms in cold days."

    "Fool." Mu Hantian kissed yue''er on the cheek. Yue''er''s face turned red, held the lantern in her hand, gently turned the top of the lantern, opened the cover, and fireflies flew out of it. It turned out that the lantern used the light of fireflies.

    Shaoyu couldn''t help admiring: "Mohism is really a magical sect. There are wonderful things everywhere."

    The mind of Tianming has already been put on yue''er. Groups of fireflies fly out of the lanterns, shining brightly around yue''er and Mu Hantian. Yue''er is like a fairy, with long eyelashes flashing, unspeakable smart and beautiful.

    The sky gradually lit up, the distant mountains loomed, egrets flew close to the water, and the water and grass swayed gently. This place is like a fairyland on earth, quiet and peaceful.

    "Soon, we''ll be there." with the clear voice of the moon, we have seen an island in front. Blue sky and white clouds, green trees, chirping insects and birds, rippling lake and dense mist. This is another fairyland outside the world, which is quite rare in this troubled world.

    There is a courtyard built on the island, and a stone tablet is placed in front of the gate. Mu Hantian looks around, releases yue''er''s hand and retreats behind the people.

    Tianming looked at it, touched his head and said, "why don''t I know the words on it?"

    "This is the script of the state of Yan in the past. Since the state of Qin wanted to unify the script, it has been forbidden to use it." Shaoyu raised an index finger and shook it. The conversation turned and continued, "but here, there is no need to pay attention to the laws of the state of Qin."

    "What''s written on it?" asked Tianming.

    "This is the medical and solemn rule set by Miss duanmurong, which is called ''three no rescues''." fan Zeng looked at the stone tablet and said.

    "Three no salvation"? "Tianming was very confused.

    "Ha ha..." yue''er''s laughter sounded behind her, which was more clear and pleasant than that of Gu Huangying. Yue''er only heard: "sister Rong, she has excellent medical skills, but there are three kinds of people she will never cure. First, people in the state of Qin will not save; second, people who are hurt by the sword because of fierce fighting will not save; third, people surnamed Gai will not save."

    Tianming held his arms in his hands and said, "what strange rules are these?"

    Shaoyu patted Tianming on the shoulder and said with a smile, "hum, it has nothing to do with you anyway. Just remember."

    They carried gainie into the yard. In the middle of the yard stood a 22-year-old woman. Yue''er called "sister Rong".

    Duanmurong is still wearing a long light gray dress, an indigo belt and a light blue square towel on her head. She has no decoration except two earrings, and even a bracelet and hairpin. At first, it looks a little monotonous. The expression on her face was very light. Under her long eyelashes, a pair of eyes were calm and indifferent, but there was a cold feeling.

    "Yue''er, is the road going well?" duanmurong asked, looking at yue''er.

    "Smooth." yue''er came to duanmurong and looked worried: "you haven''t slept for two days and nights. Why don''t you have a rest."

    "Miss Rong."

    "Miss Rong."

    бнбн

    The Xiang family then came forward to salute.

    "Well, long time no see." duanmurong nodded.

    "Who is this child?" at this time, duanmurong saw the dawn standing in front.

    "His name is Tianming. He is Shaoyu''s friend." Xiang Liang immediately introduced him to her.

    "This person is yue''er''s sister. Yue''er is so likable. Why does this guy always keep a stiff face, as if someone owes her money." Tianming looked at duanmurong, who has been cold all the time, turned his head to fan Zeng not far behind him, and thought to himself, "old man fan''s face is stiff enough. Who knows this guy is more powerful than old man fan."

    "Who is this man?" duanmurong looked at gainie again.

    "This time our village was attacked by the eagle claws of the state of Qin. Fortunately, this righteous man helped to repel the strong enemy. However, an elder was seriously injured, so he came to ask the doctor Xianrong for treatment." Shaoyu came forward and said softly.

    Duanmurong turned his attention to gainie around master fan: "so, he is the patient this time?"

    "Yes," Shaoyu replied.

    "I don''t save three here. Uncle Liang should know." duanmurong said with a cold face after taking a careful look at gainie.

    "I know." Xiang Liang arched his hand and said.

    "Have you ever seen an exception?" duanmurong said faintly.

    "Er, this..." Xiang Liang Yusai.

    "Does this man use a sword?"

    "Er, this..." Xiang Liang said again.

    "Why did miss Rong conclude that he used a sword?" Shaoyu saw Xiang Liang''s language plug and immediately came forward and said positively.

    "This man''s hands, muscles and bones on his arms are characteristic only after he has practiced sword for many years. This man not only uses sword, but also is a good hand." duanmurong said slowly looking at the arm held by gainie.

    "The elder was badly injured to save the Chu family." Shaoyu looked at duanmurong and said.

    "Hum, you''re lying again." duanmurong turned around and glanced at the crowd: "The rest of you are bruised and have no sword wounds. It can be seen that the enemy who attacked the Chu family used blunt weapons rather than sharp weapons. This man has no bruises, but 20 or 30 scars from various sharp weapons. If he suffered injuries because he saved you, I can treat them. Unfortunately, his injuries were suffered before."

    When they saw this, they were speechless.

    "Take people out."

    "Wait, the great masters of Mohism advocate universal love for the world, and the heroes of the six countries admire her. As a disciple of Mohism, Miss Rong can''t help her when she dies." Shaoyu said to duanmurong.

    "Moon, send you out." duanmurong didn''t seem to hear Shaoyu''s words and was about to leave.

    "Miss Rong, please help Mr. Gai anyway. He is indeed a man with a sword, but not to compete with the sword, but to fight with the Qin army."

    "It''s natural for the doctor to save people. But you strange woman set so many smelly rules. If you don''t save, you don''t save. I think you can change your three don''t save into one. If you don''t save, it''s easier. Hum." Tianming looked angry, and he couldn''t bear it anymore.

    "I have other patients, you can go." duanmurong said indifferently.

 Chapter 352

    Sure enough, it''s still like this.

    Mu Hantian shook his head and had no hope of seeking medical treatment this time. He clearly knows how stubborn the woman in the animation is, let alone in reality.

    When he came in to look at gainie, he saw him quietly looking at duanmurong, with a slightly pale face without any expression.

    "There are strange women like you in the world. I, I broke your broken wooden card." Tianming pointed to duanmurong and was almost angry. When he finished, he hurried to the door. It seemed that he was really going to tear down the wooden card.

    But just after dawn came to the door, the door suddenly opened, and a wooden mechanical arm stretched out and grabbed his neck.

    "You can''t kill and set fire on the territory of Mohism." a pudgy old man with white hair and beard in yellow and black robes appeared outside the door.

    Tianming plans to go out and smash the wooden sign in front of duanmurong''s door, but he is caught and raised by a pudgy old man.

    "Who!"

    Seeing this, the Xiang family immediately pulled out their weapons.

    "You are brave enough to go wild in Mohism." duanmurong waved his hand and shot several flying needles.

    Ding Ding.

    The flying needle hit the weapon, splashed a little spark, and a burst of power rushed in. The shocked people were numb in the mouth of the tiger, and unconsciously threw all the weapons on the ground.

    "Old man ban, it''s you." yue''er was happy when she saw the pudgy old man. She seems to know the pudgy old man.

    "Er, er, old man, let me go." Tianming, who was caught by the neck, pulled the mechanical arm with both hands, kept pedaling his legs, and his face slowly turned red.

    The pudgy old man was unmoved and walked into the gate with dawn in his hand. Xiang Liang immediately came forward and said, "master ban, this child is a friend of the Chu family. He is young and ignorant. You don''t have to be angry with him. Forgive me a lot. Please let him go quickly."

    "I don''t think the Chu family has such a stupid boy. It''s a little dangerous for you to make such rash friends." master Ban said, and the mechanical arm moved and put Tianming down.

    "Old man, what are you talking about?" as soon as he landed, he took a breath in the morning and immediately gritted his teeth and rushed to master ban.

    "Tianming." Shaoyu quickly stepped forward, grabbed Tianming''s shoulder and stopped him.

    "Miss Rong has ordered to leave. What are you doing? Let''s go. Do you want me to carry you out one by one?" master Ban said slowly.

    "Offend, let''s say goodbye, Shaoyu, go." knowing that nothing can be done, fan Zeng saluted and took the lead to go out.

    "Dawn, don''t worry. There is more than one doctor in the world. Let''s find someone else and we can cure Mr. Gai." Shaoyu took dawn''s shoulder and comforted him as he walked out.

    "Wait a minute!" Mu Hantian said. Duanmurong and master ban noticed Mu Hantian.

    "Rong, why don''t you save him?" Mu said, looking at duanmurong.

    "You should know why I didn''t save him!" duanmurong said faintly.

    Mu Hantian frowned, looked at duanmurong, sighed and said, "count me, please, save him!"

    "No!" duanmurong said firmly.

    Mu Hantian looked at gainie, looked at duanmurong and shook his head. Hold gainie out.

    "Stop!" suddenly, duanmurong''s voice sounded.

    The crowd stopped and turned around.

    Duanmurong looked at the Yuanhong on gainie''s waist and had thousands of thoughts in her mind. Just now, Yuanhong was blocked by Mu Hantian. Until now, she found the difference of this sword.

    "Mu Hantian and the patients stayed, and the others went out." after a moment of silence, duanmurong put down a word coldly, and turned into the wooden house behind.

    "What''s the matter?" all of a sudden, everyone was at a loss.

    "Is it because of Jing Ke?" Mu Hantian looked at Yuanhong and thought.

    "Miss Rong has said to leave people behind. What are you doing? Help the patient to the house." master Ban said angrily.

    The houses in Jinghu medical village are like a corridor. In the afternoon, when the sun shines, the windows in the house are bright and clean, and the green grass in the yard is dripping like water. The wind passes through the forest. The swaying sound of branches and leaves corresponds to the singing of birds, adding a quiet place.

    Squeaky.

    Master ban walked out of a wooden house and came to the courtyard. As soon as he stretched out his hand, a small wooden organ bird appeared in the palm of his hand.

    Creak, creak, creak

    The organ bird stretched out its head, spread its wings and fluttered.

    "Hey." master ban threw the mechanism bird into the sky.

    As soon as the mechanism bird took off, it didn''t fall down. It circled a few times and flew away.

    It is said that Mozi''s mechanism skills are superb. Mozi Gongshu also records that Mozi and Gongshu class deduce the battle of attacking the city. Mozi defends, Gongshu class attacks, Gongshu class attacks, Mozi''s defense is more than enough, and Mozi''s mechanism skills are still above Gongshu class. This view really deserves its reputation.

    Seeing this, Tianming Shaoyu and others looked surprised.

    "I have sent a letter to the master of Mohism. He will meet you in the old place after receiving it." after the mechanism bird completely flew out of sight, master ban came to Xiang Liang and Shaoyu and said.

    Xiang Liang nodded and took the Xiang family out of the medical village. After a while, he came to the wharf and got on the boat he took when he arrived.

    "Everyone, see you later." Shaoyu gave a boxing salute and said goodbye to Mu Hantian, master ban, Tianming and Yueer.

    "See you later." Mu Hantian, master ban and yue''er said goodbye. Only Tianming was looking around and looking at the scenery of Jinghu medical village.

    Bang!

    A stone hit dawn. He ouch, touched his head, turned his head and saw Shaoyu waving to him on the boat: "big brother is leaving, so I won''t say goodbye."

    "Farewell?" Tianming tilted his head, as if he didn''t know what it meant.

    Seeing this, Shaoyu reluctantly spread his hand and turned his body in the past. But a moment later, when a stone hit his head, he knew he had been cheated by Tianming.

    "Ha ha, Wu Lu, Wu Lu..." Tianming stood on the bank laughing, then spit out his tongue and make a face.

    Shaoyu is unwilling, so he picks up a few small stones and throws them to Tianming. Tianming did not show weakness, tied up stones and threw them at Shaoyu. In the twinkling of an eye, it became another stone war. Of course, fan Zeng was unlucky as always and was hit by stones several times.

    "Ha ha ha." yue''er was amused by the two people and couldn''t help laughing.

    In this troubled times, there is too much pain, so happiness is precious.

 Chapter 353

    After Shaoyu and others left, Mu Hantian took yue''er''s little hand and left. Old man ban was walking back when he was patted on his shoulder. Looking back, he saw the face with a brilliant smile. "Hey! Old man, do you still have that kind of wooden bird?"

    "What old man, what does wooden bird have to do with you?" old Ben seemed a little angry, and his eyebrows stood up, but it was kind of cute.

    "Play for me too?" Tianming was thinking about the mechanism bird. Old man ban moved his mechanism hand and threw out two words: "no!"

    Tianming picked up old man Ban''s legs and played a shameful game: "just play with that wooden bird? Promise me, please."

    "Boy, let me go!" said old man ban as he shook off dawn. "Do you think I haven''t met a rogue? If I lend it to you, I''ll eat for nothing for so many years!"

    Seeing old man Ban''s firm refusal, Tianming had no choice but to let old man ban go and find another way.

    Soon, the messenger bird came back. Looking at the birds hovering in the sky, he was ready early in the morning. As soon as the mechanism bird flew down, the morning immediately jumped on it. In order to keep the mechanism bird, old man ban also jumped in the past. As soon as they collided, the mechanism bird was smashed and flew and hit the door.

    "Bang Dang!" the door was mercilessly opened from the inside. Duanmurong stood at the door with an angry face. Old man ban and Tianming had knelt down in fear. The slippery dawn immediately pointed to old man ban. Old man ban rubbed the bag on his head and looked at duanmurong with lingering fear.

    "Hey ~ ~ Hey! This!" Tianming was nervous. He kept pointing at master ban with both hands, as if to show that it was old ban''s fault, not himself.

    "Yue''er and I are healing your uncle. He is seriously injured. If I hear a voice disturbing my mind again, you can prepare for him. Do you understand?" duanmurong said expressionless.

    "Hmm! HMM!" dawn quickly bent down and promised. Then duanmurong glanced coldly at Tianming and master ban, and wanted to close the door, but inadvertently swept it. In the yard, he was looking at his Mu Hantian with interest. Do not know why, duanmurong only felt a tight heart, and hurriedly did not dare to see Mu cold day again. He quickly closed the door, but his heart jumped quickly without reason.

    I don''t know how long it took. At this time, Tianming was sitting on the steps bored, staring at a blue and white bird in the tree in a daze, while Mu Hantian sat by the lake and looked at the lake in a daze.

    "Zhi......" at dawn, hearing the sound, he quickly turned his head and saw duanmurong coming out of the house without expression.

    "Hum!" Tianming glanced at duanmurong and turned his head again with an unhappy face.

    "Your uncle is out of danger, but he''s hurt too badly. Whether the situation can get better depends on him. This time, thank someone''s internal power for protecting the heart pulse, otherwise the treatment will be difficult." duanmurong didn''t look at the dawn and still said faintly.

    Hearing duanmurong''s words, Tianming ran to the door. Tianming gently closed the door and walked to gainie''s bed. Gainie was still in a coma, but his face was much better. But I haven''t seen uncle for a while. It seems that it has been a long time since dawn. He still remembers the first time he met uncle.

    That time, Tianming was so hungry that he stole a chicken, but he was chased by the boss. The boss held an axe in his hand and shouted, "where are you going? Today I want your life!"

    It was too late to run and fell to the ground. The boss raised his axe and was about to cut it off: "go to hell, smelly boy!"

    At that time, Tianming was desperate and scared to cover his eyes with his hand, but the axe didn''t cut down, but the boss fell in front of Tianming. In front of him, a swordsman was wiping the blood on the sword. The swordsman''s calm and firm face made him feel secure.

    The swordsman said slowly, "come with me and get out of here."

    "Did you come to pick me up?"

    "Yes."

    "You''re my father, aren''t you? I knew you would come to pick me up. You''re my father!" Tianming was excited and said, "it''s my father. He really came to pick me up."

    "I''m not."

    Thoughts floated back, and the dawn looked at gainie, leaving tears.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    When Tianming finished the tenth bowl of rice, he finally put down his chopsticks and smiled with satisfaction: "I haven''t eaten such delicious rice for a long time!"

    Mu Hantian, duanmurong, yue''er and old man ban looked at the dawn with an incredible face, especially old man ban almost laughed several times.

    "You know the goods, it''s the rice seeds cultivated by the Mohist giants themselves." yue''er smiled.

    "Great, then I''ll fill a bowl for uncle." Tianming just stood up happily, and duanmurong stopped her. She still had a cold face to others.

    Tianming was unhappy, but he was afraid of duanmurong: "what''s the matter?"

    Duanmurong said coldly, "he will take care of the moon there. Don''t worry. Go to work."

    "Work?" Tianming obviously didn''t react. He just heard old man ban say angrily, "boy, where do you think this is, a restaurant or an inn? Where do you want white rice?"

    Tianming played with his head and thought, but he still didn''t seem to understand it. Yue''er explained: "this is the rule left by the founder of the Mohist school, ''don''t do it one day, don''t eat one day'', and everyone should abide by how much he does and how much he eats."

    "You have such a good appetite, you must be a good worker." old man ban looked at Tianming''s strange expression and continued, "don''t be silly. The pile of firewood in the yard must be yours. Others can''t rob it!"

    When he came to the yard at dawn, he took a look at the pile of firewood several heads higher than him. His head was big. He had already scolded and said: "What are the bad rules set by the master of the Mohist school! And that cold strange woman and annoying old man ban are not good people! Although Yue Er is very likable, he can''t help me now. But brother Mu is a good man. He saved us and said love for uncle."

    Thinking, I raised my axe and tried my best to cut it down, but the firewood didn''t move.

    When the axe was cut down one by one in the morning, only a few chisel marks were left on the firewood, as if they were deliberately against him.

    The old man next to the class shook his head reluctantly, stretched out his mechanism hand, and an axe came out. With such a chop, the wood broke in two.

    Mu Hantian also came to the yard. Looking at Tianming, he was exhausted. The firewood still stood still. He smiled faintly and said, "Tianming, chop purple, be fast, accurate and cruel. Just like your uncle''s sword."

    "Hmm? Uncle''s sword technique?" Tianming looked at Mu Hantian incomprehensibly. Mu Hantian smiled faintly, but did not continue to say anything, and walked to old man ban. Tianming shook his head and continued to chop purple.

    On the corridor outside the room, gainie was looking at the dawn of firewood cutting. His face seemed much better, but his steps were still a little vain. Every step seemed to use a lot of strength.

    Mu Hantian and old man ban walked over and said, "the recovery speed is very fast. Ordinary people can only lie on the couch in this life if they are injured like this."

    Gainie turned around and saluted Mu Hantian and old man ban and said, "thanks to the excellent medical skills of Mohism, gaimou was lucky to escape. I''m really grateful."

    Old man ban smiled and said, "ha ha, it''s easy to say, but don''t thank my old man if you want to thank me. This is the credit of Miss Rong."

    Gainie only said faintly, "gaimou understands."

    At this time, the three turned and looked at the dawn. Old man Ban said, "very energetic boy, but it looks a little strange."

    "Oh, what''s the matter?" gainie was slightly surprised.

    Old man ban put away his smile: "there is sometimes a dark air between his eyebrows. It seems that there is a hidden disease in his body."

    Gainie frowned slightly and said, "sure enough, I can''t hide it from the elder''s eyes."

    "In fact, Xiaotian and Rong have seen it for a long time, but they judge that it is not an ordinary disease." old man Ban said. In fact, Mu Hantian didn''t want to explain.

    "The child was given a kind of Yin-Yang spell seal - seal sleep spell seal, also known as hypnosis, which is a very profound and terrible yin-yang technique. It is said that it will make people crazy and do incredible things." when gainie talked about this, his eyebrows wrinkled closer. He had heard about the terrible part of Yin-Yang technique for a long time.

    Old man ban also seemed a little surprised: "I thought the yin-yang technique was lost hundreds of years ago. Unexpectedly, there are still people who can use it."

    "It is precisely because it has been lost for a hundred years that people who can diagnose and untie this spell can hardly be found." gainie said.

    "But you know there are still such people, don''t you?" said old man ban.

    Gainie looked at the ethereal distance and said, "many years ago, I was instructed by an expert of Taoism. If there is another person in the world who can untie the spell, it should be him."

    "Is this your purpose of leaving the state of Qin?" asked old man ban.

    "I was entrusted by my friend to protect the child."

    Old man ban deliberately turned his head to gainie and said with a smile, "as far as I know, you don''t seem to have any friends."

    "Only this one." gainie''s tone was firm. For him, nothing was more important than the life of dawn, and nothing was more cherished by him than this friendship.

    Mu Han Tian glanced at the firm looking gainie and said faintly, "when you were in the state of Qin, many people in the six countries dreamed of killing you. For the trust of this friend, you fought against Ying Zheng and the whole state of Qin. Do you know that your next step will be very difficult."

    Gainie stopped talking and said, "how can I not know the danger ahead? But for the sake of dawn, I must go on and I can do it."

    There was a little Kingfisher on the tree in the yard. It was not as noisy as other birds. It just looked at everything in the yard quietly, as if it were listening to people.

 Chapter 354

    As the saying goes, when I was still chopping firewood at dawn, I suddenly felt my hand loose and the axe flew out straight.

    "Bang!"

    To make matters worse, the axe flew to duanmurong who was coming out of the room. Fortunately duanmurong reacted quickly and avoided the axe, but she was still terrified.

    Tianming looked at half the axe handle left in his hand, and then looked at duanmurong with an angry face. He thought he was dead. He felt his head and giggled.

    "You don''t have to eat today." leaving a cold word, duanmurong turned back to his room.

    "Ha ha..." old man ban laughed beside him. Mu Hantian looked at the dawn with a bitter face and smiled faintly.

    While eating, old man ban looked at the dawn while eating and made a delicious appearance. The dawn had already scolded in his heart, "be careful to choke you! It''s just a meal. If you don''t eat, you won''t die, but you''re really a little hungry."

    Squatting on one side, Tianming looked at old man ban eating so delicious. He had swallowed saliva countless times, but he was embarrassed to speak.

    At dusk, dawn squatted by the pile of firewood, holding his head in his hands, thinking about how to fill his stomach. Suddenly, Mu Hantian appeared in front of him with a steamed bread.

    "Eat, but don''t let Rong find out, you know?" Mu Hantian smiled.

    Tianming looked up and smiled when he saw Mu Hantian''s warm smile.

    Gainie in the yard was watching a little Kingfisher in the tree. Suddenly, the little Kingfisher fluttered away like a shock, and a leaf fell down. Gainie''s eyebrows tightened, and there was an ominous premonition.

    "Whew!"

    With a flash of sword Qi, the little Kingfisher immediately fell from the air. Mu Hantian looked at the little Kingfisher that fell to the ground and muttered, "Baifeng?"

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    When the breeze blows, the green lake water is like flowing emeralds, the grass dances with the wind, and the birds sing happy songs, which is quiet and peaceful.

    Yue''er lit several incense sticks by the lake. She didn''t know who she was worshipping. There was a sad look in her eyes. Mu Hantian came from behind, and she didn''t notice it.

    Mu Hantian came to yue''er and said with a smile, "yue''er, what are you doing mysteriously?"

    "Ah... Brother Han Tian." yue''er quickly put away the incense burner and said, "I''m worshiping the spirit of Mohism."

    Mu Hantian sat on the ground, looked at yue''er and said, "since the founding of Mohism, the founder of Mohism has been based on the doctrine of ''non attack and universal love''. Does yue''er understand what it means?"

    "Non aggression means opposing war. All wars, no matter what the reason, will make the people suffer as long as they fight." when it comes to war, Yuer''s eyes flashed a sad look and said, "universal love means that people should love each other, those who are powerful should help others, and those who have money should share it with money."

    The moon blinked her eyes as clear as water, and her crisp voice was thousands of times better than the singing of birds in the tree.

    With that, yue''er also sat down next to Mu Hantian, leaned her head on Ye Chen''s shoulder, and was looking at the distance. Her long eyelashes flashed, the breeze blew, and the hair on her temples flew with the wind. She was like a little fairy from heaven, pure and beautiful.

    They looked at the blue sky and suddenly found that the organ bird came back. Mu Hantian looked at the mechanism bird and thought a little. Duanmurong was making medicine in the room. Master ban took down the secret order just brought by the mechanism bird and said, "this time, in addition to the forces of the state of Qin, there are also the men of Weizhuang."

    When duanmurong heard the name "Weizhuang", he suddenly stopped and frowned: "Weizhuang? The Mohist school has been looking for him for so many years, and finally appeared!"

    "This is a rare opportunity. Everything should be done according to the plan." when old man Ban said this, he looked more serious than ever. It seemed that Weizhuang and Mohism had an unparalleled hatred.

    "I see." duanmurong said, putting the tamped medicine into the medicine bottle, and his look returned to coldness.

    Mu Hantian by the lake turned to look at yue''er. He happened to see something shining in the corner of yue''er''s eyes and asked, "yue''er, you seem to have cried just now, haven''t you?"

    The moon turned her head to one side and gently wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes: "No."

    Mu Hantian didn''t believe it. He suddenly saw yue''er holding a beautiful gold necklace and said, "eh? This necklace is so beautiful. Did your sister Rong give it to you?"

    "No, my mother left it to me." yue''er put the necklace in her heart, and her eyes began to twinkle with crystal tears.

    Mu Hantian put away his smile, held Yuer in his arms, kissed Yuer''s cheek and said, "Yuer, are you homesick?"

    "Well... Yue''er misses the state of Yan, her father and her mother." yue''er shrinks in Mu Hantian''s arms and mumbles.

    "Yue''er, is the jade Xiao that brother Hantian gave you last time still there?" Mu Hantian bowed his head and asked.

    "Well, the moon has always been with her," she said, and she took out a jade short Xiao from her arms.

    Mu Hantian took short Xiao, smiled at the little fairy in his arms, and then pushed Yu Xiao to his lips.

    The two sat quietly. The sunset red the whole lake. The sunset gradually disappeared. The reeds were graceful and danced with the wind.

    Gradually, the cadence of the flute,

    Sometimes sad, sometimes lingering, sometimes low crying, sometimes happy, seems to be calling, seems to be recalling, dreams sleep in thoughts

    Yue''er lies in Mu''s arms and looks at the tired day. The wind blows and the setting sun returns. Suddenly, I heard the sound of Xiao. It was urgent and slow. It was as light as a stream, as light as a bird, and its words were as warm as home.

    At sunset, the shadow is lonely, and the sound of Xiao expresses his love for foreign guests!

    The sound of Xiao gradually disappeared. Mu Hantian put down the jade short Xiao, held the moon, and said gently, "moon, this song nostalgia was made for you, do you like it?"

    "Hmm..." yue''er answered softly and said, "I like it. As long as her brother is around yue''er on a cold day, yue''er will not be lonely, lonely or sad."

    "Then Yuer will always be with her brother in cold weather, OK?" Mu cold weather rubbed Yuer''s face with his cheek and said.

    "Is it the wife of Han Tian''s brother?" yue''er looked up at Mu Han Tian and said sweetly.

    "Will yue''er?"

    A faint red floating appeared on yue''er''s face. His small head went into Mu Hantian''s bosom and whispered, "well..."

    "Hehe... Yuer, don''t worry, I won''t leave you:!" Mu Hantian smiled at the shy yuenu.

    The sun slowly retreated to the West. The moon quietly leaned against the breast of Mu cold day and stared at the flawless white cloud. Perhaps against the blue sky, she looked unique pure and dignified, just like a lady walking in the sky.

    "Well..."

    Suddenly, she blushed and became so shy and charming.

 Chapter 355

    For a long time, Mu Hantian smoothed her hair for yue''er and said, "go back, your sister Rong should worry."

    "Hmm!" said Mu Hantian. He helped yue''er up, patted a little mud for her, and took yue''er''s hand to the medical village.

    Walking into the forest, Mu Hantian suddenly stopped. Yue''er looked up at Mu Hantian and asked, "brother Hantian, what''s the matter?"

    "Yue''er, hold on to me." Mu Hantian picked up yue''er and ran to the medicine villa.

    As soon as Mu Hantian left, a huge white bird flew here, with its wings flapping, strong air flow, trees shaking, fallen leaves flying, and hundreds of birds flying. The direction of the white giant bird is the medical village.

    In the medical village.

    Duanmurong just came back from picking herbs from the mountain. Suddenly he felt a tight waist. Duanmurong was shocked and was about to defeat the enemy. He heard a familiar voice in his ear: "Rong, don''t move."

    As soon as the voice fell, Mu Hantian took duanmurong and yue''er to the outside of the yard. He saw a flash of sword light and felt the strong wind on his head. All the concealed weapons were shot down, and Mu Hantian''s sword had returned to its sheath. Between lightning and flint, the danger has been resolved.

    Duanmurong''s face was slightly red, but his heart kept jumping, and his face felt hot. The moon looked at Mu Hantian admiringly.

    "Rong, yue''er, are you all right?" Mu Hantian asked back.

    "It''s all right," the two men replied at the same time.

    "It''s all right. Let''s go and see who?" said Mu Hantian. Mu Hantian walked to the door of the medical villa. There was the killer hit by the concealed weapon hit back by Mu Hantian. At this time, he was lying on the ground without breathing. Mu Hantian checked carefully and found that there was a spider pattern on the back neck of the killer.

    Mu Hantian''s face was dignified when he stood up: "the" snare "Assassin group of the state of Qin has reached Taihu Lake."

    "How can there be dead people here?" hearing the news, gainie came from a distance with Tianming. Tianming saw the killer on the ground and rushed over. When he saw Mu Hantian, he was particularly excited: "brother mu, are you okay?"

    Mu Hantian''s eyes fell on a white feather on Tianming''s left shoulder and held it up.

    "White phoenix''s bird feather symbol." duanmurong also recognized the feather.

    "Now that you have seen the bird feather charm, the spy winged bird is nearby." Mu Han''s eyes were cold, his feathers shot at a big tree, and a emerald bird fell down.

    Tianming picked up the bird and looked. There was a small copper ring tied to his leg. Tianming suddenly realized: "I remember. This bird has been near the yard these days. I have seen it many times."

    Mu Hantian frowned for a moment, looked at gainie, and then said, "it''s not safe here. We''ll leave right away."

    "Yes."

    "OK."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    The carriage ran on the winding mountain road. Mu Hantian and gainie sat at the entrance of the carriage respectively, while Tianming sat between them. Gainie drove seriously. Mu Hantian explained: "this bird is called spy winged bird. Its eyes are sharper than hawks and falcons. It doesn''t make any sound when flying. It is specially trained to track. The bird feather charm is used to let spy winged birds lock the tracking target."

    Yuer leaned against duanmurong, and her eyes drifted out of a kind of fatigue and worry: "sister Rong, old man ban hasn''t come back."

    Duanmurong comforted: "I will leave a contact mark. He will understand when he sees it."

    "Brother mu, since the medical village is the territory of Mohism, we are waiting for the bad guys there. Why do we run away?" Tianming asked.

    Mu Hantian looked at Tianming and explained: "the medical villa is surrounded by water. It was originally an extremely secret place. Ordinary people can''t get close at all. Since the enemy can find here, it can be seen that they have been fully prepared and the situation is very unfavorable to us." Tianming nodded thoughtfully.

    Gainnie looked up, but found a spy winged bird falling on the tree above his head. With the wave of the whip, the carriage drove faster, but the number of spy winged birds increased instead of decreasing. Gennie simply pulled the reins and stopped the carriage. He jumped out of the carriage and looked carefully. Finally, he found the bird feather symbol stuck at the bottom of the carriage.

    Gazing at the white feather in his hand, gainnie''s eyebrows frowned tighter. Tianming also felt surprised: "what''s the matter? There''s even one in the carriage?" gainie didn''t have time to think about it, lost his feathers and drove away again.

    At this time, it was sunset, and the cliffs were covered with a layer of dim yellow. The carriage was driving on the narrow mountain road, next to the abyss. Although the terrain is dangerous, the car drives very fast. I dare not delay it for a moment. I will never let the enemy take advantage of it.

    Looking at the stone rock in front of him, Mu Hantian suddenly asked, "brother Gai, if you fight with your younger martial brother Weizhuang, what''s the odds?"

    Gainie looked at Ye Chen, thought about the fragment and said, "five or five points."

    Then, with a whip, the carriage drove faster, and many gravel flew up and fell into the deep valley.

    Suddenly, a huge shadow was cast on the road ahead. The strong air flow hit, and the two horses were startled into a whistling, running unsteadily, and the carriage bumped violently. All four were in a high state of tension. Only mu Hantian still looked at the sky calmly, but he didn''t know what he was thinking. Duanmurong has protected yue''er in her arms.

    Tianming blocked his eyes with his arm and looked into the sky through the gap. He saw a big white bird flying here. "Big strange bird" screamed at dawn.

    The big white bird flew closer and closer, bigger than the two horses combined. Its claws came towards gainie and Tianming. As soon as they avoided, the strange bird caught the two horses. The strange bird roared and picked up the two horses. The carriage shook violently. The moon and duanmurong on the carriage were shaking so that they were about to be thrown out of the car.

    The carriage ran uncontrollably from side to side. One wheel was suspended and slid towards the cliff. Mu Hantian immediately pushed Tianming into gainie''s arms, then pushed them away and shouted, "get out of the carriage quickly."

    Duanmurong led yue''er stumbled to the door, but the carriage shook too much and couldn''t get out. At this time, the two horses had been lifted by the big bird, and the carriage that lost its center of gravity was about to fall into the valley. At this critical moment, Mu Hantian stretched out his hand to hold yue''er with one hand and duanmurong with the other. He jumped at his feet and fell on the road. But the carriage had fallen straight down and smashed to pieces.

    After this accident, the hearts of the five people kept pounding. Tianming couldn''t help feeling: "it''s so dangerous that we escaped." instead, he scolded, "hum, take out any tricks. Whoever is afraid of you is a puppy, a big strange bird and a small strange bird. Let go of any bird."

    The curses of dawn echoed on the mountain. The big strange bird had gradually gone away, leaving only white feathers. Gainie looked at the distance, but his mind was still restless.

    "I''m sorry. Are you all right?" Mu Hantian asked the two women.

    "Nothing!" duanmurong shook her head and said. The moon shook her head.

    Just listen to the next Tianming Road: "Uncle, I used to fight with others, but if I couldn''t fight, I ran away. They ran after me desperately. They ran after me for a while and gave up. It''s the same with me. If the other party couldn''t fight and run away, I can''t catch up with him. Ying Zheng and I have never met, and we don''t provoke him. Why does he always chase us? Where does he want to escape Will you let us go? "

    Gainnie was silent, for he found that he could not answer the question.

 Chapter 356

    With the departure of the big white bird, the cliff seemed to be calm. Just when gainie and others breathed a sigh of relief, they found another spy winged bird stopped on the tree in front. We couldn''t help wondering. It''s reasonable to say that we have carefully checked it. There will be no bird feather Talisman?

    "Ah, the little strange bird really came again." Tianming regretted his scolding just now. "No, how did it find here? It''s haunting."

    "Because we still have bird feather talisman here." Mu Hantian said faintly.

    "Is it that I came back from collecting medicine and was cursed by this spell?" duanmurong also realized the seriousness of the matter and hurriedly checked himself to see if the problem was his own.

    "Yue''er, is that you?" Mu Han looked at yue''er and said.

    "Brother Han Tian, i..." when Mu Han Tian said, everyone turned their eyes to yue''er and saw a white feather in her hand. Dawn, duanmurong and gainie were all very surprised.

    Gainie said, "I really don''t understand why, because of me?"

    The moon looked at gainie with hatred in her eyes and said, "you shouldn''t forget Yandan?"

    "Yandan?" gannie murmured, as if recalling things a long time ago.

    Duanmu Rong looked worried: "princess, you already know."

    "Sister Rong, when you saw the look of this sword that day, I guessed it." yes, why wouldn''t yue''er, such a clever girl, notice it?

    Gainie said, "I see. You are Yandan''s descendant and his favorite daughter."

    Tianming looked at the crowd blankly and was full of puzzlement. Mu Hantian took Yuer''s hand and listened to Yuer''s way: "Yan country in winter is the most beautiful place in the world. On the deepest day of winter, there will be a whole month of heavy snow in the sky, turning everything around him into a Silver Heaven and earth. The mountains in the distance and the palaces near are all pure white."

    The moon spoke eloquently, and the ethereal voice floated in the air. Everyone seemed to really see the world wrapped in silver. It was a pure white world without war, pain and blood. And Yuer''s thoughts have long returned to that winter.

    "On the last day when the hexagonal snowflakes fall, it is the most grand festival in the state of Yan. Everyone will wear the best clothes, the brightest headdress and dress up beautifully. They will gather in the square in front of the palace, light a raging bonfire with hundreds of big wood and welcome the coming spring together. Everyone will sing songs, dance and drink the unique liquor and wine of the state of Yan The fragrance is so strong that even people who don''t drink will get drunk. "

    Yue''er remembered that day again. She was wearing beautiful new clothes and her eyes were brighter than the stars in the sky. Beside her stood empress mother and sister Rong. Their eyes were full of love. At that time, yue''er thought she was the happiest person in the world.

    "Sister Rong, do I look good?" yue''er asked duanmurong with a pair of bright eyes.

    "Good looking, the moon will be as good-looking as the princess and empress." duanmurong smiled.

    "Will the father like yue''er as much as he likes his mother?" yue''er blinked playfully and said again.

    The Crown Princess fondled Yuer''s head: "silly Yuer, you are your father''s favorite person."

    "Really?"

    "You see, the father is coming. Just ask him yourself."

    "Hehe, hehe, I want to hear my father tell me." yue''er ran to the hall with a smile, and a string of silver bell like laughter sounded. At that time, she was a real princess, no sadness, no hatred, only everyone''s love for her.

    However, happiness is so short that it ends before you have time to savor it.

    In the blooming fireworks, the red blood light suddenly appeared, followed by the roaring sound of killing, horse hoofs, screams, crying... The originally burning campfire was overturned and the fire appeared everywhere.

    Yue''er saw the blood and killing. She stood there stunned. What drifted in her eyes was horror and fear.

    The merciless butcher''s knife waved down again and again, and the elderly, women and even children fell down. The whole world was dyed shocking red. The war seemed to burn too fast. The whole Yan country soon became Shura hell. Once carefree, once happy and beautiful, turned into dust with the ruthless war.

    "Later, I learned that those people with black armor came from the state of Qin. If it weren''t for them, my father would be the supreme king of the state of Yan, and I would always be his favorite. However, everything has changed." yue''er continued to tell that her eyes were filled with tears, but she didn''t stop remembering the past.

    Yue''er saw her mother kneeling on the ground and begged her father: "now the state of Qin is searching for you everywhere. Even the state of Yan has abandoned you. Please don''t go out again..."

    "A monarch without a country, a man without a family, I want to change all this. This is what I must do and the only thing I can do for you." the tall man was unmoved and his words were quite impassioned.

    "Every time you go out, I can''t sleep. Our daughter often cries for her father." the princess made her last plea, but Yandan shook her sleeve and left without looking back.

    "Don''t blame your father, don''t blame your father..." yue''er kept repeating this sentence when she saw her mother and looked at her direction.

    How can she not blame? How can you blame it? Who is to blame for all this? Qin? Ying Zheng?

    The moon ran desperately. She ignored the call of her mother behind her, and let the tears on her face be dispersed by the wind. From a distance, she saw her father''s tired back. In front of him was a swordsman. She didn''t see the swordsman''s appearance, or even the sword light. She only saw his father fall down

    Duanmurong has hugged the tearful moon. Those memories have too much pain. How can a weak girl afford it?

    Gainie said, "if I were to die, there was no need to save me at all."

    "Brother Han Tian, I''m sorry." yue''er bowed her head. So she''s not afraid of people blaming her. Only he, her favorite brother Chen.

    Mu Han Tian came to yue''er, took yue''er in his arms, kissed her on the forehead and said lovingly, "silly girl, don''t worry. My brother won''t blame you. Everything will get better when you wake up."

    With that, Mu Hantian quickly clicked on yue''er, and yue''er closed her eyes and fell into Mu Hantian''s arms.

    "You..."

    Before duanmurong finished speaking, he heard gainie say, "in fact, I said earlier that my life was saved by the Mohists. If the Mohists want me to die, just give me an order."

    Perhaps only those like gainie can be fearless of death, because what he carries is far more terrible than death. Those hatred and old grudges are enough to make him irreparable. However, he was still calm. Nothing could make him manic. A real swordsman never moved by anything in the world. He himself was a sword. Sword, only for kendo.

    "You misunderstood, who was yue''er?" Mu Hantian was explaining to gainie. Suddenly he felt someone and hurriedly shouted.

 Chapter 357

    "Sure enough, it''s worthy of you." a cold female voice came.

    I saw a figure slowly coming out in front of Mu Han Tian. It was a very beautiful woman.

    Mu Hantian was surprised to see the woman. "Nong Yu! How is it you?"

    Mu Hantian walked slowly, but his eyes stared at Mu Hantian tightly. I didn''t know what to do in my heart. I had been separated from him for five years. Now I see you again, as if yesterday.

    Tianming and gainie saw Nongyu staring at Mu Hantian tightly. Their eyes were soft and confused, but they didn''t speak. When duanmurong arrived, she looked at Nongyu and Mu Hantian, as if she understood something.

    "I finally found you." Nongyu looked at Mu Hantian and cried.

    "Make jade!". Mu Hantian looked at Nongyu and whispered.

    At the next moment, Nongyu hurried to Mu Hantian. Mu Hantian held Nongyu''s hand and said gently, "Nongyu, you''re thin..."

    "Cold weather, it''s not good for me to follow you in the future?" Nongyu looked at Mu cold weather and begged a little. "

    "Good!" Mu Hantian said. "By the way, Nongyu, why are you here?" Mu Hantian asked.

    "Not long after you left, the fierce tiger found my house and killed my grandfather. I was saved by purple woman. Later, I joined quicksand. Later, I heard that you were in Mohism, so I came." Nongyu explained.

    "Is that so? I''m sorry, I should kill those people. It''s my fault!" Mu Hantian said.

    "No, those things have passed, and all the people of ''fierce tiger'' have died. I just want to follow you now. You are my only relative." Nongyu said sadly looking at Mu Hantian.

    "Hmm! Let''s go back to the mechanism city!" Mu Hantian said, pulling Nongyu.

    "I''ll go wherever you go!" Lane Yu said.

    "Hey... It''s almost OK. We''re still here!" duanmurong said.

    "Well, let''s go on. The danger hasn''t been relieved yet." Mu Hantian took yue''er from duanmurong, looked at the crowd and said.

    "Hmm!" the crowd nodded and went on. Gainie walked behind with Tianming and looked at Mu Hantian. Although some things were unclear, it was none of his business to finish, so gainie chose not to know. And Tianming always remembers Mu Hantian''s words: "in the future, you should pay attention to the scale. You should know what to say and what not to say."

    "Ow!"

    Mu cold day, they walked less than ten feet, and there was a bird singing in the sky. When they looked up, they saw a huge red mechanism slowly landing in the air.

    "Rosefinch... It seems that we can save a lot of feet." Mu Hantian looked at the descending rosefinch with the moon in his arms.

    "Wow! It''s a big wooden bird!" Tianming looked at the rosefinch and said in surprise.

    "Is this the rosefinch of Mohism?" Lane Yu said.

    "HMM." Mu Han Tian nodded.

    "It seems that my old man came at the right time." old ban put his head out above the rosefinch.

    "Old man ban, why are you?" Tianming said.

    "Why can''t it be me." old man ban looked back at the dawn.

    "Well, let''s go up. We''ll go back to the mechanism city before dark." Mu Hantian said faintly.

    Then they jumped on the rosefinch and told the old man about the identity of Nongyu. Tianming sat up next to him. Nongyu and duanmurong sat next to Mu Hantian. Mu Hantian looked at the moon in his arms with pity. Just listen to old man ban: "sit down... Take off!"

    Then the rosefinch''s wings flapped quickly, "whew!" and flew into the sky. Tianming looked at everything around him curiously. He had never seen the scenery in the air. Gainie looked at the distance quietly, like a closed cloud wild crane.

    On a cliff.

    A man in black with many strange patterns printed on his clothes and long white hair stood at the edge of the cliff with a sword and looked into the distance, as if all living beings were subdued at his feet.

    This person is the leader of quicksand - Weizhuang.

    A pair of feet suddenly appeared on a small dead tree branch behind Weizhuang. This tiny withered branch didn''t break. It can be seen that this person''s lightness skill has already reached the point of pure fire and green.

    "Here you are." Wei Zhuang still looked ahead and said faintly.

    "Yes." I saw a half long hair scattered in the wind, calm and noble blue purple. A man with Phoenix eyes, cool and quiet ice blue eyes and a face like jade, standing on the dead tree branches with his chest in his hands, wearing a moon white robe, open back and forth, exposing his left shoulder, with blue, purple and black striped clothes inside. His pants are spliced with dark blue and dark purple, with several circles of striped belts near his feet and wide mouth pants. The toe of the shoe is white and the whole shoe is light blue. A pair of short boots with dark blue purple on the wrist.

    The right shoulder of the coat is decorated with a round circle, and the white feather streamer passes through the circle. The inside of the belt is light green, the outside is narrow, light blue-gray, and another light green ribbon is hung. Wear purple and black middle finger gloves on both hands.

    "They have only one place to go now." Wei Zhuang said faintly.

    "It is called ''the magic mirror outside the sky - the mechanism city of musicians on earth." the man who looked like a jade said.

    "As planned," Wei Zhuang said.

    "Yes," said the man, whose toes were as beautiful as jade, sank slightly and disappeared in place, while the dead tree branches just bounced back gently without much vibration. I saw several white feathers falling in the air, one of which just fell on Weizhuang''s shoulder.

 Chapter 358

    The rosefinch is still moving fast in the sky

    "Gee..." the moon in Mu Hantian''s arms gave a gentle call, slowly woke up and opened her eyes.

    "Moon, you''re awake." duanmurong looked at moon and said with concern.

    "Sister Rong, brother Hantian, eh? Who is this sister?" yue''er said clearly, looking at the people around her.

    Nongyu looked at yue''er, held Mu Hantian''s arm and said with a smile, "sister yue''er, you can call me sister Nongyu."

    "Sister Nongyu." yue''er called cleverly.

    "The moon is so good." Nongyu touched the moon''s head and smiled.

    "Yue''er, your memory should be sober." Mu Hantian held yue''er and expressed concern.

    "HMM. does brother hate yue''er in cold weather?" obviously, yue''er still cares about what just happened.

    "How could it be? Brother Han Tian will never hate yue''er." Mu Han Tian said with a light smile.

    "Really?" yue''er looked at Mu Hantian seriously.

    "Ha ha." seeing Yuer''s innocent appearance, duanmurong and Nongyu nearby laughed. On the other side, Tianming also looked at the moon. Only gainie still looked at the clouds and mountains in front of him.

    "Of course, the moon is so beautiful and charming." Mu Hantian smiled.

    Hearing this, yue''er blushed and hurriedly drilled her head into Mu Hantian''s arms, afraid to look up.

    "There''s something moving, everybody be careful!" the nearby gainnie suddenly shouted.

    Old man ban looked back and saw an eagle flying in the distance.

    "Ah!" the eagle rushed to old man ban and grabbed him on his chest. Three blood red claw marks immediately appeared on old man Ban''s chest.

    "Asshole!" old man ban shouted at the flying eagle, "blind Crazy Bird, flying and bumping, seeing ghosts! What a nuisance."?

    I saw a black feather falling from old man Ban''s eyes. Old man Ban''s eyes were frightened and his body was stiff.

    "Gee! What''s the matter with you, old Ben?" asked Tianming.

    When they heard the words of dawn, they looked back and saw the old man ban turning white, his feet floating, and his hands and body twisting involuntarily.

    "Bang." old man ban suddenly fell on the rosefinch. Mu Hantian hurriedly stood up. Yue''er and duanmurong hurriedly looked over and saw that the right half of old man Ban''s face had turned black. Yue''er said, "old man ban, what''s the matter with you.

    "What''s the matter? My arm can''t move." old Ben said painfully.

    "You''re poisoned." Duanmu Rongli took out the silver needle and pricked several silver needles on old man Ban''s right shoulder.

    "Poisoning?" gainie didn''t understand. Mu Hantian stared at the eagle in the sky and thought a little.

    "The poison attacks so quickly." yue''er looked at the old man''s face and said.

    "I have temporarily controlled its spread with a silver needle," duanmurong said.

    "Whew!" the eagle was still hovering in the air.

    "Ow..." the eagle gave a long cry and rushed to Mu Hantian and others again.

    Mu Hantian frowned and saw that the eagle''s claws were black. He said, "there is great poison on the eagle''s claws. Hurry up and get out of the way."

    The eagle rushed to Tianming. Tianming stepped back two steps, bent back, and the eagle''s claws crossed his eyes. Tianming had retreated to the edge of the rosefinch and fell again.

    "Ah... Ah!"

    Mu Hantian reached out and grabbed Tianming''s collar. He pulled back and threw Tianming back on the Suzaku''s back. Then his right hand condensed into a sword finger and waved at the incoming eagle.

    "Whew!" the sword Qi burst out of his fingers and shot straight at the flying eagle. "Ow." the sword Qi shot into the eagle''s mouth, immediately pierced its whole body, and then fell down.

    "So strong." gainie looked at Mu Hantian and said secretly.

    "Look at the back." yue''er was stunned.

    One day after dawn, I saw a group of black things coming towards them in the distance.

    б▒Squeak... Squeak... "A huge noise came from the mouths of these things.

    "What a big bird." he looked at Heiya''s place and said.

    Mu Hantian and gainie also looked back and saw countless crows coming towards them, and behind the crows, a huge white bird was flying.

    "There are people on the bird." Tianming said.

    The white bird is as white as snow, but its claws are yellow and its head has a bird''s crown. On the bird''s back, there stood a man with a face as beautiful as jade, holding his chest with both hands, and a half long blue purple hair scattered in the wind, representing calm and noble. Phoenix eyes, cold and quiet ice blue eyes. Wearing a moon white robe, open front and back, exposing the left shoulder, with blue, purple and black striped clothes inside. The pants are spliced with dark blue and dark purple, with several circles of striped belts near the feet and wide mouth pants. The toe of the shoe is white and the whole shoe is light blue. A pair of short boots with dark blue purple on the wrist. The right shoulder of the coat is decorated with a round circle, and the white feather streamer passes through the circle. The inside of the belt is light green, the outside is narrow, light blue-gray, and another light green ribbon is hung. Wear purple and black middle finger gloves on both hands.

    "White phoenix." Mu Hantian, Nongyu and gainie said at the same time.

    "White phoenix?" duanmurong looked at the three and said.

    "Bai Feng used to be one of the four masters of the Korean forbidden guards, ranking first," Honglian explained.

    "This man is the white phoenix? It is said that he can control birds. Unexpectedly, it is true." duanmurong said.

    Gainie said, "he was born with the ability to control birds. He is called the ''King of birds''. Like brother mu, he is handsome and likes to wear white clothes. This is also the origin of the name of'' white phoenix ''."

    "What''s the same as me? That white phoenix doesn''t look as good as me." Mu Hantian refused to accept his airway.

    "Er." gainie and Tianming were speechless with master ban, but yue''er nodded.

    Gainie added: "I heard that he has excellent lightness skills and can glide in the air with the help of birds. He is a powerful helper of Weizhuang, and his skills are far superior to unparalleled and the wolf king."

    Mu Hantian turned to old man ban and said, "how about you? Can you still drive?"

    "Someone must drive for me, and I''ll guide you." the old man turned to Ye Chen. "By the way, Xiaotian, don''t you know how to drive rosefinch? You can drive it."

    "No, we can resist the enemy here, but brother Gai and I, others can''t deal with so many birds." Mu Han Tian looked at the crows and said seriously.

    "I''ll drive." Tianming put his head in front of old man ban, pointed his thumb at himself and said funny.

    Old man ban pushed away at dawn and said, "I can''t trust you, little devil."

    "Oh!" cried Tianming, who fell down and ate painfully.

    "Yue''er has learned it before. You can let her come." duanmurong looked at yue''er and said.

    "Me?" the moon looked at duanmurong.

    "Zhi... Zhi..." the crows got closer and closer, and then all dispersed.

    "It seems that they are going to attack," said gainie.

    "Well, brother Gai and I will stop the enemy. Old man ban, you will guide yue''er to drive the rosefinch. Rong, you and Nongyu will protect yue''er and old man ban." Mu Hantian immediately ordered.

    "Hmm!" they nodded.

    "Brother mu, what about me? What am I doing?" he asked when he saw that everyone had a task, but he didn''t.

    "You? Just watch and don''t disturb us." Mu Hantian said faintly.

    "What?" dawn refused.

    "Yue''er, OK?" Mu Han looked at yue''er and said with concern.

    "I''ll try my best, brother cold day." yue''er said firmly.

    "Squeak... Squeak..."

    "These crows have great poison. Be careful." duanmurong looked at the cold day and said with some worry.

    "Yes."

    The crow immediately surrounded the rosefinch. Gainnie grabbed the sword in his right hand and turned around in place. "Zheng!" the white light flashed, and the Yuanhong came out of its scabbard. In an instant, a large area of crows around were killed. Mu Hantian stood upright with his sword and stared at the crows around him faintly.

    On one side, yue''er stood in front of the rosefinch''s neck, shaking hands and closing the door. Old man ban sat on the rosefinch''s back and said to the moon, "the rosefinch itself can''t fly. It can fly in the air only by relying on the air flow and wind direction. Therefore, when driving, you must pay attention to the changes of surrounding clouds and understand the trend of wind direction. Remember?"

    "Well, I remember." yue''er looked ahead and said

 Chapter 359

    At this time, countless crows surrounded the rosefinch. From time to time, several crows rushed to Mu Hantian and others, but they were soon cut to death by Mu Hantian and gainie.

    "No, there are too many of them. We can''t even see the direction clearly. We have to rush out of the encirclement." duanmurong said.

    Don Ban said; "Yue''er, press the black switch." as soon as yue''er pressed it, the head and tail of the rosefinch were immediately put away.

    "Press the green switch again." the moon pressed again, and the rosefinch''s wings were slightly retracted.

    "Hold on, everyone. We''re going to speed up. Yue''er, press the red switch." as yue''er pressed the switch, the rosefinch immediately spewed out a flying stream behind it, and the rosefinch immediately rushed out surrounded by crows.

    "Ah!" with the acceleration of rosefinch, duanmurong didn''t stand firm at once and immediately fell back. Mu Hantian immediately stretched out his hand to hold duanmurong''s shoulder and held duanmurong in his arms. Mu Hantian looked down at duanmurong and said, "it''s all right."

    "Yes." duanmurong blushed and shook his head.

    "Yue''er, keep this flying state and don''t rise or fall anymore." Mu Hantian let go of duanmurong and said to yue''er.

    "Yes." yue''er looked ahead.

    Mu Hantian walked behind the rosefinch with his sword and looked at a large group of crows in front of him. He said faintly: "do you want to kill the blood feather array? Oh, brother Gai, if there is a fish missing in a while, please."

    Gainie looked at Mu Hantian as if he knew what he was going to do and said, "don''t worry, brother Mu!"

    Mu Han Tian nodded, looked at Bai Feng not far away, pulled out his sword and juxtaposed with Tianjing.

    "This is what I came up with recently. I don''t know if you can catch it. Ming shenliu - shenmie sword! Hey... Drink...!" then he waved the sword, and the huge sword intention went towards Bai Feng with indomitable momentum. There was no fancy action, but a very ordinary sword.

    When the sword is cut out, the sword Qi, vigorous wind, white fog and white light, such as heaven and earth God thunder, jiuxiao gale, blazing lightning, waves and waves, roar and tsunami, rush towards the crows in front. The strong sense of killing is frightening.

    The white phoenix behind the crow''s handsome face changed greatly, and his forehead sweated again. When did he have fear? Even in the face of Weizhuang, he didn''t have this sense of oppression.

    "No, this move is too overbearing. Back off," said Bai Feng, directing all the crows to pounce on Mu Hantian, and then he immediately controlled the white bird to turn around and leave.

    "Hum! Did you run?" Mu Hantian sneered at the retreating Baifeng. The sword in his hand is like a divine arrow that cuts the sky and pierces the sky. It stabs at the crows who pounce like death.

    With the long sword cut down, "Zhi... Zhi..." countless crows stand in ashes.

    "Whew!" after a sword, Mu Hantian took the move and stood up with his sword. Looking at the distant Baifeng, he murmured, "you run fast, otherwise it''s not just crows that disappear."

    "Brother mu, that sword just now..." as a sword expert, gainie naturally saw the uniqueness of this one and asked.

    "It''s the sword I realized recently, but it''s not perfect yet. And it takes a lot of energy." Mu cold Tian smiled faintly and explained.

    Mu Hantian looked forward and said, "it''s coming in front."

    Saying this, gainie turned and looked forward, while Nongyu quietly looked at Mu Hantian. Mu Hantian walked over and took her hand and said, "what''s the matter?"

    "Nothing. I just think you are very powerful, more powerful than anyone else." Nongyu said with a smile.

    "Ha ha... I''ll teach you what I know in the future." Mu Hantian smiled.

    "Really?" Nongyu was surprised. Maybe she was thinking that if she became stronger, she could help him.

    "Of course it''s true." Mu Hantian said seriously.

    "Brother mu, can you teach me?" Tianming said, looking at Mu Hantian in the back.

    Mu Hantian looked back at Tianming and said with a smile, "Tianming, if you want to learn swordsmanship, your uncle is the best swordsman in the world. The world calls him" swordsman ". You can learn from him. But I believe someone will teach you in the future. He is a very good cook, ha ha..."

    "Really?"

    "HMM." Mu Han looked at old man ban and yue''er and said, "old man ban, your hand should be able to move. Let''s speed up."

    "The big leader ordered, the old man obeyed." then, the old man''s mechanism hand changed into a hammer and hammered on the red switch. The rosefinch puffed again behind and sped forward in an instant.

 Chapter 360

    The Mohist mechanism city is built in the mountains in the north of Jimo City in the state of Qi. It is surrounded by mountains and rivers on three sides. Easy to defend but hard to attack.

    Mo Zhai, the founder of the Mohist school, was even more proficient in the art of guarding the city, and the mechanism city was built by Mo Zhai after exhausting his whole life.

    Mohist founder Mo Qu has always adhered to the principles of "universal love" and "non attack" and opposed all aggressive wars.

    As long as they come to the Mohist school, whether they are fugitives or traitors, they will be taken in.

    Over the past few decades, the Mohist ideas of "universal love" and "non attack" have spread to every corner.

    Together with Confucianism and law, it is called "outstanding learning in the world".

    After entering the mechanism City, the rosefinch landed and stopped, and a dazzling light suddenly shone on it.

    "Password!" a voice came from above.

    Old man ban immediately replied, "tie the world and love all sentient beings."

    The man above replied, "go to the soup fire and pound the sharp blade."

    "Who''s down there?" suddenly the man above shouted.

    "Lao Feng, it''s me, Miss Rong, yue''er and the leader, and two guests of the leader." old man ban immediately replied.

    "The big leader is there, too. Understand! Strong crossbow ramp, let go." after the man finished, the slate was closed, and there was darkness around. A little light flashed overhead, and then more and more.

    After seeing it at dawn, he said, "look! What''s that? You can see stars in the mountain. It''s fun."

    "If you knew what it was, you wouldn''t think it was fun," said old Ben.

    "Then what are you talking about?" said Tianming.

    "This is the first line of defense of Mohist mechanism city - strong crossbow array. If the enemy invades or fails to answer the export order, the strong crossbow array will be launched," explained master yue''er.

    "You mean these white dots are a lot of bows and arrows!" Tianming said.

    "Well, it''s very sharp. Have you seen the ice sugar gourd string?" said the old man.

    "Er... Yue''er, what machine did you say here? Mechanism city?" he shivered behind Tianming, quickly changed the topic and asked again.

    "HMM... the Holy Land in the eyes of Mohist disciples is also the most confidential fortress of Mohism - mechanism city." yue''er explained.

    "You mean..." before the dawn finished, old man Ban said again: "sit down! We''re going to the city."

    After a while, the sound of gear rotation came from the darkness, and a stone gate slowly rose not far away. Through the stone gate, bright light came out. The light shone on everyone''s faces. Everyone showed a happy smile and swept away the fatigue of running recently. As the rosefinch approached the stone gate, the light became brighter and brighter, and finally annihilated everyone together.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    In the majestic Xianyang palace.

    "Mohist mechanism city?" in the bright sun, Ying Zheng, dressed in a crown suit, pressed the hilt of the sword at his waist with one hand, looked ahead and frowned slightly.

    "That''s the most secret fortress of Mohism and the safest hiding place for rebels everywhere." next to him, LISS lowered his head and said respectfully.

    "There is a place beyond the control of the law of the Qin Dynasty in the land of the Qin Empire." Ying Zheng''s eyes flashed coldly: "what''s the reason?"

    "The Mohist mechanism city is hidden in the mountains. The terrain there is strange. There are steep cliffs and deep valleys for hundreds of miles. It is difficult to climb even with light bare hands, let alone soldiers and troops in armor." LISS continued: "The turbulent river water is surrounded below. There are hidden reefs and rocks in the water. Ships often hit the reef, ships are destroyed and people die. What''s more strange is that there is an unpredictable sea of clouds. The climate is sunny and rainy. Walking in the mountains, you often lose your way in the vast sea of clouds."

    Hearing this, Ying Zheng said strangely, "Oh, since the terrain there is so dangerous, how did the Mohists build a fortress there?"

    LISS explained: "when Mohist school was founded 400 years ago, it was good at mastering mechanism skills. It is said that this mechanism city has a dangerous terrain, very hidden, exquisite design and complex mechanisms. It was built by Mohist disciples for many years before and after hundreds of years."

    "It took hundreds of years to build it, that is to say, the Mohists began to build this fortress long before the Qin Dynasty unified the world?" Ying Zheng asked.

    "Exactly."

    Ying Zheng added, "what is their purpose?"

    "Those rebels claim that years of war will eventually destroy the world, and this city will become the last paradise for people to avoid war and enjoy a happy life," LISS said.

    The winning policy was silent for a moment. Slowly, "seven hundred years ago, the world has been torn apart, and the power of every country has split up. People have different languages, different language habits, different living habits and different traditional beliefs, so they will fight for war, and they have not stopped for a full seven hundred years." "The reason why I want to destroy the six countries is to eliminate these barriers. There is no division of national boundaries and no misunderstanding of language. Only then can people live together harmoniously. Only in this way can such a country be qualified to be called a paradise."

    "Since your majesty Cong unified the world, there has been no war for five years." LISS turned his head to Yingzheng and complimented him.

    Ying Zheng was a flash of cold light and said: "between heaven and earth, it is the land of the great Qin Dynasty. The people living in this land are the people of the great Qin Dynasty. In my empire, there is absolutely no place like the Mohist organ city."

    There was silence in the huge Xianyang palace, and only the cold voice of Yingzheng echoed constantly.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Bang..."

    The organ bird passed through a tunnel and landed on a prominent rock platform.

    Below the platform is a lake, which occupies most of the area of the natural karst cave. It is illuminated by the sunlight from the dome, just like a huge blue gem.

    Around the lake, there are countless stalactites and stalagmites in various forms. They are dazzling and colorful. Drops of crystal water fall from the stalactites. Some beat on the ground or stalagmites to make all kinds of ethereal sounds, such as playing fairy music. Some fall into the lake and ripple in circles, reflecting pieces of sparkling light and shadow, It seems that the whole space is shaking slightly, just like a dream.

    "Wow, it''s so handsome. There''s such a place in the belly of the mountain." Tianming first jumped down from the wooden kite, jumped left and right on the platform with an amazing face, and looked at the surrounding scenery.

    Mu Hantian also came down from the rosefinch with yue''er in his arms. Duanmurong and Nongyu stood on both sides of Mu Hantian respectively.

    "The boy really hasn''t seen the world. It''s just the beginning. He''s so excited." master ban looked at the dawn and scurried around. Although he looked a little disdainful, he was very complacent. He stretched his waist and sighed: "it''s great that every time he comes back here, his mood will become very calm and there is no danger of chaos outside."

    "The feeling of returning to ''home'' is very good." Mu Hantian rubbed Yuer''s hair and said with a smile.

 Chapter 361

    "The legendary refuge of Mohism is indeed worthy of its reputation. It is really a wonderful world." gainie couldn''t help sighing when he breathed the fresh air with a little moisture and saw the beautiful scenery here.

    "Shelter?" when he heard this, he gave a meal at the foot of dawn and tilted his head to look at gainie. How could such a beautiful place be just a refuge?

    "This is the holy land of Mohism, the ink gauge pool." the moon hung on Mu Hantian, his head raised slightly, and his small face could not hide his pride.

    "Ink gauge pool?" Tianming didn''t understand.

    "The rule is the measure. Ink is like the soul. Without the measure, the heart will be distorted. People and things will lose direction. This is the origin of the ink rule pool." duanmurong said faintly.

    "What a strange name." Tianming was confused. He couldn''t fully understand duanmurong''s words.

    "This is the name given by the master of Mohism." master Ban''s eyes stared: "do you have any opinion?"

    "The master of the Mohist school must have drunk a lot of ink to make such, such... Such an incomprehensible name."

    "That''s you stupid." master ban sniffed.

    "Hua la..."

    At this time, the sound of gear biting and chain sliding sounded. A moment later, a small boat tied with chain began to fall from above to the platform.

    "Come and pick us up." master ban turned and looked up and waited.

    "What is this?" he looked at the boat and wondered.

    "Boy, I haven''t seen it." master ban came to the spirit again, narrowed his eyes, touched his beard, and said proudly, "this is called cloud boat. It''s designed by my old man. No matter who doesn''t have it, it''s more difficult to enter the ink gauge pool even when you get to the shelter."

    "Bang..."

    The cloud boat landed on the platform, and a thin young man with a gray short fight appeared in front of everyone.

    He has short brown hair, two strands of orange hair hanging from his forehead, and his facial features are fairly straight, but he has a light smile around his mouth, coupled with his flexible eyes, which makes the whole person look a little frivolous and greasy.

    "Xiao Zhi, how can it be you?" master ban was surprised to see the young man.

    "Why can''t it be me." steal Zhi held his chest with both hands and smiled at the corners of his mouth.

    "Didn''t the leader send you to do the task of Mount Tai?" old man Ban said.

    "I heard that your old man and cold weather are coming back. I''ll come to meet you immediately." the smile on the young man''s face is more and more bright.

    "I think you heard that Miss Rong was coming back, so you ran faster than the rabbit." old man ban laughed.

    "Really, ah, Miss Rong came too." the young man narrowed his eyes into two slits and touched his chin. It seemed that he really found duanmurong''s existence at this time: "it''s a rare guest. It''s so unexpected."

    Before the voice fell, the figure appeared in front of Duanmu Rong and stretched out his face.

    "Wow..." before he spoke, three long needles appeared in front of him. Duanmurong said faintly, "try again."

    "Er... Miss Rong, this is a misunderstanding... Misunderstanding..." Mu Hantian interrupted him before he finished saying, "don''t step back."

    "Yes."

    "This man can move in an instant, and his attainments are extraordinary." gainie thought with a dignified look in his eyes when he saw this scene.

    "Your last injury hasn''t healed yet. I warned you to use less Shenxing, otherwise the old injury will relapse." duanmurong hugged his chest with both hands and said faintly.

    "Yes... Not next time." the young man said with a smile. Suddenly, his head turned and looked at gainie next to him. The smile on his face immediately converged: "well, who are these two?"

    "Brother Gai, thank you, your sword." Mu Hantian threw the "Yuanhong" to gainie. Gainie nodded and directly stretched out the scabbard. He saw the "Yuanhong" retract into the scabbard.

    "Well, let me introduce it." master ban came forward, stretched out his hand and pointed to the young man: "where''s this greasy guy, thief bones and feet."

    "It turned out that he was the king stealing Zhi who stole invincible hands all over the world, much younger than expected." gainie looked at the stealing Zhi expressionless and thought silently in his heart.

    "Even if it''s a thief''s bone, it''s the best thief''s bone in the world." the thief raised his fingers and looked proud.

    "This is Mr. gainnie, the guest invited by the leader." ignoring the stolen plantar in narcissism, master ban stretched out his hand to guide gainnie and introduced himself.

    Hearing gainnie''s name, the thief immediately said with an exaggerated look: "gainnie? That''s a famous name."

    "It seems that steal Zhi has a problem with gainie, but it''s the same." Mu Hantian looked at steal Zhi and said secretly.

    "Don''t dare, don''t dare." it seems that he didn''t hear the implication, and gainnie bowed his hands meticulously.

    "This one is Nongyu, also from Xiaotian..." master ban paused and led his hand to Nongyu standing next to Mu Hantian

    The thief Zhi nodded, gave Mu Hantian a look I knew, and moved his sight to master ban.

    "Old man, why don''t you introduce me!" at this time, Tianming swaggered out from behind master ban. His action made Mu Hantian speechless.

    "Are you?" the thief looked at the dawn suspiciously.

    "Oh, well," master ban waved his hand and said indifferently, "it''s a little boy brought by Mr. Gai."

    "What." the smile on Tianming''s face coagulated, and then said reluctantly, "who is the little boy? I want to be as strong as uncle!"

    "Let''s get on the boat." ignoring the dawn of teeth and claws, Mu Hantian walked to the cloud boat first with duanmurong and Nongyu holding the moon.

    The crowd followed Mu Hantian and all got on the cloud boat. Then the thief pulled the pull ring hanging above. With the sound of mechanism operation, the iron chain contracted and the cloud boat rose like an elevator in later generations.

    "EH." in the process of the cloud boat rising, after looking around for a while at dawn, he suddenly pointed to a stone column on the water and said, "there are words on the big stone! However, I can''t understand."

    "It was written in the state of song before, because the founder of Mohism was from the state of song." yue''er took Ye Chen''s hand and said clearly.

    "People from the state of song?" Tianming murmured and asked, "what''s written on it?"

    "Paradise in the world." the Moon said faintly.

    "Worldly musician? I don''t understand what it means at all." the sky is bright and dark.

    "Paradise?" after listening to yue''er''s words, gainie sighed slightly and said secretly, "where is paradise in heaven and earth? It''s just a good wish of the founder of Mohism. Even if it''s called paradise, it''s actually just a refuge."

 Chapter 362

    Just when gainie and Tianming focused their attention on the stone, the figure of stealing Zhi flashed around old man ban and Mu Hantian, took their shoulders and said, "Hey, how can gainie be here?"

    "He is a guest invited by the leader," said old man ban.

    "It''s best not to let Xiao Gao see him, otherwise there will be big trouble." the thief''s mouth moved slightly and said.

    "Where is Xiao Gao now?" Mu cold sky whispered.

    "Haven''t come back yet." steal Zhi way.

    "Then it''ll be all right," said old Ben.

    "What are you three muttering about here?" the God leaned over and said loudly, "who''s Xiao Gao? Why can''t he see uncle?"

    Robber Zhi and old man ban were stunned. They really didn''t understand when the boy appeared at dawn. Didn''t they pay attention to the big stone? Mu cold day doesn''t matter, still holding the hand of the moon.

    "What are you three muttering about here? Who''s Xiao Gao? Why can''t he see uncle." ignoring their stupidity, the morning is still chattering.

    Mu Hantian three people were whispering aside. Unexpectedly, they were found at dawn and shouted out so that everyone on the cloud boat could hear them.

    "Xiao Gao?" gainie turned his head with a little doubt, looked at the thief Zhi and master ban, and finally stopped on Mu Hantian. He didn''t know what he was thinking. The atmosphere on the cloud boat suddenly became a little embarrassed.

    There was a silence. Slowly, the cloud boat came to the upper layer, and there were layers of mechanisms.

    "When you came here for the first time, I asked old man ban to tell you how to go through this passage. You must listen carefully, or you will worry about your life." walking down from the cloud boat, Mu Hantian said to gainie and Tianming.

    "The worry of life can eat people." Tianming asked curiously.

    "Eat people?" master ban looked seriously at the dawn, pointed to his head and said, "the tiger will spit out bones after eating you. If you take a wrong step here, I''m afraid you can''t even find the ash."

    "Go ahead, sir.". Gainie said, seeing this, gainie also understood the importance of things and said cautiously.

    "The passage here is composed of squares. Only one of every two squares is safe. Once you step on it wrong, the consequences will be very serious," master Ban said seriously.

    "How terrible it is." Tianming asked curiously.

    Master ban found a wooden stick on the ground and threw it on the mechanism. As soon as the wooden stick fell on a square brick in the passage, the square brick immediately split from it, ejected a sharp blade and cut the wooden stick in half. Then the cold light flashed, the crack sound sounded, and dozens of rockets shot down from above. The two wooden sticks instantly became two burning fire masses.

    "The arrow carries ink oil collected from the ground. It will burn in case of fire. The fire is very terrible. Remember, you can only step on the square of the sun, not the square of the moon. Don''t go wrong." master ban is still serious.

    Then he took the lead to go forward.

    "Dawn, you follow me," said gainnie to dawn.

    Mu Hantian and his party walked slowly to the opposite side. They had already passed the mechanism, but it was almost dawn. They saw the pattern on the ground and looked at the ground suspiciously. They didn''t know where to go

    бг

    "Hurry up at dawn!" the moon shouted at the dawn.

    The dawn looked and said, "hehe, we''ve come out."

    "Aren''t you a hero? Why are you a little bear now?" master ban joked.

    "After such a gloomy tunnel, let me move my muscles and bones now, can''t I?" he said and began to stretch out his hands and feet.

    "Don''t make trouble at dawn, come out quickly!" gainie said with worry when he saw the mischief at dawn.

    At this time, I saw that the action of dawn was getting bigger and bigger, and I was about to fall down and touch the mechanism.

    "No," they shouted together. Mu Hantian frowned at the dawn and didn''t plan to save it.

    "Can''t hold up." master Ban said in fear. Suddenly, I saw nothing happened after dawn, and the mechanism was not triggered.

    "I''m fine. Hehe, I''m kidding you. Hehe." Tianming said with a smile.

    "Tianming, it''s funny, isn''t it? In order to prevent the enemy from approaching, the pattern of the square changes every day. The disciples of the Mohist school have to answer the password correctly to know that it is correct." seeing Tianming thought it was funny, Mu Hantian said coldly.

    Just after Mu Hantian finished, gainie also looked at Tianming seriously and said secretly, "this child is smart and courageous, but he is simple, naive, rash and reckless. He is a beautiful jade without carving. Then there is evil. Different life opportunities are likely to grow into a different side."

    After everyone turned and left, Tianming turned his head and looked at the channel again. He thought of its horror and shivered. When he turned his head again in the morning, he saw gainie standing in front of him.

    "Uncle, you have to criticize me, don''t you?" Tianming asked anxiously.

    "I just want you to understand a truth," said gainie, clapping his hand on Tianming''s arm.

    "What''s the truth?" Tianming wondered.

    "Bravery is not proved by making others worry about him, especially those who care about him. A strong man can make his friends and relatives feel safe and secure without worrying about him." Gainey said seriously.

    These words are of profound significance to Tianming, which will affect his life.

    "Uncle, no one has ever said this to me. I don''t quite understand." Tianming whispered.

    "It''s really not easy to understand. Maybe it will take you a long time to understand the truth tomorrow. I hope you promise me to remember these two sentences." gainie said.

    "Well, I will remember Uncle''s words," said Tianming heavily.

    Then gainnie got up and left. Leave Tianming and steal Zhi whispering behind.

    All the way forward, I listened to the magnificent sound of water. The majestic mountain spring poured down from above. The sound of water was huge. The runner at the bottom of the water was clearly visible. We can see how clear the water is.

    When the bridge was put down on the opposite side, the people continued to move forward. Tianming asked, "what are those wheels underground?"

    "Ah, you can''t fish here," the thief said jokingly.

    "I mean, what are the wheels below?" said the morning.

    "Oh, there are no fish. How can there be prawns." the thief pretended to be stunned.

    "I mean, what are those big wheels doing underground?" he said loudly at dawn.

    "Oh, I understand this time. If you want to go swimming, it won''t work. If the water flow is too fast, there will be an accident." steal Zhi still joked.

    Dawn but tired, steal Zhi said with a smile; "Hehe, I''m not kidding you. The big wheels at the bottom are the lifeblood of the whole mechanism city. As long as they turn, we will have far more energy."

    While talking, I saw a visitor standing on the other side of the bridge. It was an old man dressed in gray robes, clean and healthy, with white hair and beard, and behind him stood two rows of Mohist disciples.

 Chapter 363

    Mu Hantian took the crowd forward.

    "See the big head collar." the old man and the two rows of Mohist disciples bent down with arms at the same time.

    "Well, you''ve worked hard." Mu Hantian nodded.

    "Brother Xu, you are so busy that you have come to meet us?" the old man next to Mu Hantian also said hello to the old man.

    This man is Mr. Xu.

    Xu Fuzi glanced at old man ban lightly, but didn''t reply, but his eyes fell behind Mu Hantian and them.

    "Mr. Xu is not interested in you, an old man." Robber Zhi patted old man ban, shook his head and said with a smile,

    "Does this brother Xu have the same virtue as you, but also to meet the beauty?" he turned to steal Zhi, and old man ban joked.

    "Of course not." steal Zhi pointed to his head and tit for tat: "you should understand with your toes. What is Lao Xu most fascinated by?"

    Xu Fuzi ignored them, looked through the crowd and looked directly at gainie standing at the back.

    "Buzzing, buzzing..."

    The Yuanhong in gainie''s waist suddenly trembled violently like a living creature. Tianming around him was curious and stretched out his hand to touch it.

    "Zheng!". Yuanhong gave a light sound, and automatically flew out of the scabbard and shot forward.

    "Whew!" Mr. Xu stretched out his hand, grabbed the Yuanhong, and his left hand became a sword finger, sliding slowly on the sword body. Then I put it in front of my eyes and looked carefully, as if I was remembering something, with a faint smile on my face.

    "Hey, this is my uncle''s sword. Return it quickly." seeing that Yuanhong was taken by master Xu, Tianming quickly ran to master Xu and pointed to the "Yuanhong" in master Xu''s hand.

    Master Xu ignored the dawn in front of him and played with the "Yuanhong" in his hand.

    "Hey, I''m talking to you?" Tianming was worried. At this time, gainie came forward, pressed Tianming''s shoulder, motioned Tianming not to be impulsive, and then said with a little respect: "Your Excellency, is it...?"

    "My surname is Xu. Brothers give me face and call me ''master Xu''." master Xu finally raised his head and looked at gainie slowly.

    "It turned out that master Xu, who is called the ''master of sword'', the swords forged in your hands are all magic weapons and sharp blades that swordsmen dream of!" gainie hugged his fist with a sword scabbard.

    "Compared with this Yuanhong, I just learned some fur." master Xu took Yuanhong in his hands and sighed softly.

    "So, who is the elder who cast Yuanhong?" gainie asked puzzled. In the past, gainie always thought that the "Yuanhong" was made by Xu Fuzi, who was called the "master of sword".

    "It''s my mother!" after a moment of silence, master Xu said softly, "this is the last work of her life. You have found a good master to wear this sword."

    Then he returned the "Yuanhong" to gainie, turned around and said faintly, "there is another sword in the city, named" shuihan ". This sword is different from your" Yuanhong ", from material selection to casting technology. These two swords are doomed to be incompatible with fire and water." shuihan " It ranks seventh in the sword spectrum. Although it is five places lower than Yuanhong, the top ten famous swords in the sword spectrum are unique. The ranking does not represent the difference between strong and weak. You''d better be careful. "

    "Who wears" water cold "? Asked gainnie.

    "Xiao Gao!" when Mr. Xu finished, Mu Hantian took yue''er''s little hand and walked forward and said, "let''s go into the city! It''s useless to say this now. Xiao Gao doesn''t dare to do anything special with me."

    Gainie looked at Mu Hantian deeply. He always wondered why Mu Hantian was different from others. Ming Ming and Jing Ke are brothers, but they want to kill themselves to avenge Jing Ke. In terms of strength, gainie didn''t dare to think he could win Mu Hantian. When it comes to love and righteousness, it is not difficult to see that he is a man who values love and righteousness. Gainie said secretly, "but why? Doesn''t he want to kill me to avenge him?"

    Old man ban also urged, "hurry up. After passing the Qianjin gate, you will be the inner city of the mechanism city."

    The crowd went in silently. Old man ban came to Mr. Xu and whispered, "when we came back from the outside just now, we met the pursuit of white phoenix, the head of the four heavenly kings in the quicksand organization. He also led thousands of birds to set up a ''blood feather'' array all over the sky. Fortunately, Xiaotian beat him back. I''m afraid something might happen here. Let''s be careful."

    Xu nodded and said, "I see."

    As the Qianjin gate was slowly lifted, strong light was emitted from the inside. Through the Qianjin gate, everyone finally entered the inner city of the organ city.

    When you look around, the scene you see is like a fairyland. It is as vibrant as the ink gauge pool. The winding corridor is built along the mountain, like a giant snake lying on the mountain.

    While everyone was feeling the beautiful scenery in front of us, suddenly some Mohist disciples ran past. They looked as if they were in a hurry, even as if they were facing a great enemy.

    Looking at them like this, old man ban was confused, so he asked master Xu: "brother Xu, what''s going on!"

    "I don''t know! Because it shouldn''t be the enemy, otherwise there will be an alarm!" said Xu, puzzled, but he frowned secretly and said, "I really hope nothing bad will happen."

    "Ha ha." Mu Hantian smiled when he saw this.

    "Brother Hantian, what are you laughing at?" yue''er asked, looking up at Mu Hantian.

    Mu Hantian touched yue''er''s head and said with a smile, "yue''er, there will be a good play in a while."

    "Good play, what good play." yue''er didn''t understand.

    People were also puzzled. They all looked at Mu Hantian, and Mu Hantian said faintly, "you''ll know later."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Above the cliff.

    Weizhuang still stood by the cliff, and Baifeng stood on his left.

    "Failed?" Wei Zhuang said faintly.

    "I don''t know where to find a master who can use the sword. He is very strong and may be better than gainie. But the location of the mechanism city has been found." Bai Feng said with a bitter smile.

    "An expert with a sword?" Wei Zhuang looked a little moved and murmured, "is it him? If so, we can compete with him this time."

 Chapter 364

    Inside the city.

    Just when everyone was in doubt, the thief''s foot made a "whoosh" sound, immediately came to a man, stopped him and asked, "Hey, what''s the matter? Everyone was in a hurry. What happened?"

    The man who was stopped, seeing that it was stolen Zhi, quickly said respectfully: "leader stolen Zhi, I heard that a young man, born with divine power, defeated many brothers of the forging department and led out the iron leader to have a competition with him!" with that, the man ran away and hurried to see the excitement.

    After hearing this, the thief Zhi had a wonderful expression and turned to the crowd: "the big hammer is competing with others!"

    Hearing the speech, old man ban was a little surprised and asked, "who led out the big hammer?"

    "Let''s go! I want to see what''s sacred?" the thief quickly nodded, looking like he wanted to join the fun.

    Mr. Xu also smiled. It turned out that it was just this thing, but he was also a little curious. Who was so powerful? Because in the mechanism City, the big hammer has the greatest strength. Unexpectedly, someone dared to compete with him.

    "Sister Rong, sister Nongyu, brother Hantian, let''s go and have a look!" yue''er also said.

    Duanmurong didn''t like to join the fun, but she hesitated slightly when she saw Yuer''s expectant eyes. Suddenly I felt a hand on my shoulder.

    Mu Hantian put his hand on duanmurong''s shoulder, smiled at her and said, "Rong, since the moon is going to see it, let''s go together. What I said is a good play."

    "HMM." Nongyu said softly.

    "All right!" duanmurong nodded slightly.

    "What are you waiting for? Let''s go!" said Tianming with a smile. After that, he ran forward.

    "Little hairy boy, come on." the thief smiled and went away. Tianming left behind. Tianming looked at it and hurried to catch up, shouting, "wait for me!"

    The thief looked at Tianming behind him and said, "eh? You''re not slow!" then a strange smile appeared on his face.

    "Of course!" Tianming said triumphantly, but before long, he heard the thief Zhi smile: "but it''s not fast enough!" he looked up again, the thief Zhi had disappeared, and he couldn''t help shouting angrily: "stop!"

    Before long, they had come to the central hall. The hall was full of people. In the center of the hall, a man with both hands surrounded and a huge hammer on his back. The hammer handle was connected with an iron chain. The iron chain was wrapped around his body. On his head, a tall man with yellow skin and developed muscles was standing on the left side of the center of the hall, and in front of him, a boy in purple.

    "Eh? Shaoyu?" Tianming looked at the purple boy on the stage and couldn''t help but give a light EH. At this time, Mu Hantian and several women had also come to one side. When he saw Shaoyu on the stage, the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but bring up a smile and said, "it seems that Shaoyu is doing well in the mechanism city."

    Tianming looked around again and found that master fan and Xiang Liang were here, so he said, "so they came here too. What are they waiting for? Aren''t they going to compete?"

    Mu Hantian looked at Shaoyu in front of him and suddenly thought of something. He said in secret: "I don''t know whether it''s true or false that the later overlord raised the tripod. Today I can finally see the true solution. Hehe..."

    Looking ahead, I saw a group of people staggering up with a big tripod. Counting carefully, there were twelve people.

    "Twelve people carry it. My God, how much weight does this tripod have?" a fat Mohist disciple said in surprise.

    Another thin Mohist disciple looked at the tripod and said, "at least there should be a thousand kilograms!"

    But the fat disciple shook his head and said, "I don''t think so. These twelve brothers are the forging department under the big hammer. They have great strength. Even they have to carry so hard, definitely more than a thousand kilograms."

    Other Mohist disciples of pangli nodded in agreement.

    "Brother mu, the tripod looks so heavy. Do you think Shaoyu can lift the tripod?" Tianming looked at Mu Hantian with some doubts and asked.

    "What do you think?" Mu Hantian smiled at Tianming.

    "Me? I don''t know..." Tianming said.

    "Then watch carefully, maybe there will be a surprise, ha ha." Mu Hantian looked at the stage again.

    "Hmm? How? Do you dare to compete?" the big hammer looked at Shaoyu and asked.

    "Hum!" Shaoyu snorted softly, and a trace of disdain flashed on his face: "what dare you not!"

    When the big hammer heard the speech, he hummed softly and stopped talking. He took the big tripod with both hands. As soon as he made an effort, he lifted it up and cheered at the bottom. Then he looked at Shaoyu proudly and said, "Hey! Hum, hum! It''s still time to give up!"

    Shaoyu just snorted and his eyes fell on the big tripod. As soon as the voice of the big hammer fell, Shaoyu held one foot of the big tripod with both hands.

    The following disciples have already boiled the pot:

    "What did he do?"

    "It''s easy to balance the big hammer by holding his hands apart. Even if he holds one foot with two hands, he can''t lift it stably. If such a big copper tripod is pressed down, I''m afraid something will happen." a Mohist disciple said.

    "Hehe, it''s really a bit like the overlord of Western Chu." Mu Hantian looked at Shaoyu and said secretly.

    While everyone was talking about it, Shaoyu had already started to exert himself. Suddenly, he raised the big tripod. The body squatting in front of the big hammer with two feet in the shape of bow was slowly straightened up.

    Suddenly, there was a stronger cheering sound around.

    "Good!"

    "Good!"

    Shaoyu holds the big tripod and takes a proud look at the big hammer. "Boom!" Shaoyu threw the huge tripod in front of the big hammer and said, "how! Is it still better?"

    The big hammer looked at Shaoyu in amazement and said in secret, "I didn''t expect this boy to be so strong at such an age." then he said: "according to the algorithm of the state of Yan, this tripod weighs 2500 kg. I can''t lift it until I''m 18. You''re only 16 now. You win!"

    "Oh..."

    "Oh..."

    When they heard the big hammer admit defeat, everyone burst into cheers again.

    Xiang Liang also smiled slightly, then went to Shaoyu, hugged his fist and said to the big hammer, "brother tie is too polite. Shaoyu doesn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth. Brother tie has accepted it!"

    "You Xiang family have such a younger generation. That bastard Ying Zheng won''t have a good life, ha ha." the big hammer roared up to the sky and looked at Shaoyu with appreciation. He didn''t feel unhappy because Shaoyu won himself.

    Mu Hantian heard the words of the big hammer, his mouth slightly stirred up and thought to himself: "it seems that the big hammer has seen the things of the state of Yan."

    "Dong."

    Shaoyu was happy. Suddenly, a stone flew from nowhere and hit him on the head. He couldn''t help but feel some pain. He quickly covered the back of his head and looked around to see who hit him, but he couldn''t find who it was for a week. Shaoyu was wondering. Then another stone flew to Shaoyu, but it was caught by a big hammer.

    "Stone throwing conspiracy, who?" the big hammer said angrily and looked at the people around.

    "Let go of me... Let go of me..." Tianming shouted discontentedly. Everyone looked at the sound and saw that Tianming was being pressed on the fence by a fat man and a thin man.

    "Come here!" the big hammer shouted to the fat and thin disciple and waved his hand.

    "Oh! You two bastards, put me down..." Tianming kept shouting, but the two people still came to the big hammer with Tianming.

    When Shaoyu saw who he was, he couldn''t help but smile and said, "who else can I say? Who else would do such a thing except this boy."

    After thinking about it, he looked around again. "This boy has come to Mohism. Brother mu, as the leader of Mohism, should have arrived. Didn''t brother Mu see all the competition between me and the big hammer?" Shaoyu was very happy when he thought of this.

    "Which department are you? You dare to act wild in front of me. Do you know the consequences?" the big hammer frowned and looked discontentedly at the dawn.

    Originally, Tianming was still struggling, but when he saw the big hammer clenching his fist and crushing the stone in his hand, he didn''t dare to struggle anymore. His body trembled suddenly, and then shouted, "uncle, brother mu, come and save me."

    "Push him in front of me!" the hammer ignored the cry of dawn. After that, the two Mohist disciples threw Tianming in front of the big hammer.

    "Oh... Oh! Be gentle!" cried Tianming discontentedly.

 Chapter 365

    Shaoyu touched his chin and looked at Tianming. Then he slowly walked to Tianming and squatted down. He smiled at the corners of his mouth. He only heard him say, "you guy is really stubborn! Hey! Kowtow to your eldest brother as soon as you meet. You are really knowledgeable and reasonable!"

    After listening to Shaoyu''s words, Tianming was abnormal. At the moment, he was not as angry as before. Instead, his eyes turned as if he thought of something. He hurriedly said to Shaoyu, "haven''t seen brother for a long time. I really miss you!"

    "Ah?" Shaoyu was slightly stunned when he heard Tianming say so. Seeing how he was abnormal, he was suddenly dumbfounded for a moment. He didn''t know what to say. He said in his heart: "it''s strange how the boy changed his sex?"

    At the moment of Shaoyu''s silly eyes, Tianming suddenly rushed up and rushed towards Shaoyu. First, Shaoyu didn''t respond. Tianming smiled proudly and was about to succeed. Unexpectedly, he suddenly couldn''t move. He felt like someone had caught him behind him. Tianming slowly looked back and saw that his body was picked up by the big hammer.

    "So you think of me like this!" Shaoyu hugged his fist in his chest, slowly stood up, sneered and said.

    "You don''t cry when you don''t see the coffin. It seems that I have to give you something to taste." the big hammer said fiercely holding Tianming.

    "Ah!" but before he finished, the big hammer suddenly hurt his right hand. He saw that Tianming was biting his hand. The big hammer felt pain and threw it hard. Tianming jumped to the ground and was ready to fight Shaoyu, but suddenly there were strong footsteps behind him. Looking at Shaoyu''s surprised eyes, Tianming was stunned. Turning around, he saw that the big hammer was serious, Stand tall and powerful behind yourself.

    "Hum!" the one who didn''t admit defeat straightened up and stood opposite the big hammer, with sparks in his eyes.

    On the other hand, Mu Hantian looked at them with great interest. He also wanted to see how far Tianming could achieve.

    "Brother Hantian, do you want to stop the big hammer? It''s dawn..." yue''er asked, holding Mu Hantian''s hand.

    "The Mohist school has always advocated that Guangming is tired. He used stones to plot against Shaoyu. The big hammer naturally wants to teach him some lessons. It should not be a bad thing!" duanmurong looked at the dawn and said.

    "That''s right. Tianming is young, ignorant and active. If you don''t teach him a lesson, it will be difficult to trust him in the future." Mu Hantian said faintly.

    Gainie quietly looked at the dawn below, but he didn''t know what he was thinking.

    Below, the big hammer reached out to catch Tianming, but Tianming seized the opportunity, bent over fiercely, shrunk down again, and quickly drilled through the bottom of the giant tripod to the other side of the giant tripod.

    Then, Tianming turned around the giant tripod, hiding from the big hammer and making faces from time to time, and the big hammer couldn''t catch Tianming for a moment. They turned around there and played hide and seek. And looking at Tianming smiling at himself, the big hammer couldn''t help but be angry. The thief couldn''t help touching his chin and murmured, "this boy is a little interesting."

    Then, he saw the big hammer quickly concentrate his strength on his left hand and hit the giant tripod with a fist. The giant tripod was instantly hit far away. At this time, he still maintained the posture of just grasping the tripod. He didn''t expect that the big hammer would fly the giant tripod, blink and stare at the big hammer for a moment.

    When Tianming was in a daze, now there was no shelter between them. The big hammer slapped Tianming and the sober Tianming quickly hid back. Although Tianming successfully avoided, it also scared Tianming. The palm of the big hammer is much bigger than that of ordinary people. When it is fanned, the palm wind can be imagined.

    Then, the big hammer clenched his right fist and swept towards Tianming''s footwall. Tianming quickly somersaulted, jumped up and hid again, but the big hammer still didn''t give up. His left fist immediately went down to the place where Tianming stood, waved his fist and dodged smoothly. Seeing that the big hammer couldn''t catch himself, Tianming was a little complacent for a moment, so he smiled and said: "Don''t bother, silly man. You can''t catch me."

    Then he made a face at the big hammer. At this time, the big hammer was also a little worried, but the corners of his mouth rose slightly. Suddenly, he raised his fists and hit Tianming at the same time.

    "This is..." gainie looked at the action of the big hammer and was surprised.

    "No! This guy actually used the Thor fist!" the thief Zhi said in surprise, looking incredulous. Mu Han Tian looked dignified and loosened yue''er''s hand.

    At this time, Tianming also felt something wrong. He was frightened and found that his body couldn''t retreat. It seemed that a powerful force pushed his body close to the big hammer, and the boxing style on the big hammer''s fists also hit Tianming like a whirlwind. When Tianming kept getting close to the big hammer and had nothing to do, he was about to be punched.

    Suddenly, a white figure flashed. Between the silver light and calcium carbide, the sword Qi cut through the swirling flow and directly attacked the fist wind of the big hammer. The sudden sword Qi cut through the swirling flow and disturbed the fist power of the big hammer itself. For a moment, the big hammer instinctively stopped his fists, quickly sidled away from the sword Qi and turned his head.

    Mu Hantian didn''t know when to appear in front of him and blocked Tianming behind him. Mu Hantian''s right hand changed his sword finger to his chest and his left hand lost to his back. Looking at the big hammer, he said faintly, "big hammer, you have a long skill."

    "Brother Mu!" when he looked at the visitor, he cried out in surprise: "I knew you and uncle would come to save me!" after saying that, he also stuck out his tongue to the big hammer and made a face.

    The people around were also stunned and said:

    "It''s the big boss."

    "Big head is back."

    "The big collar is so powerful..."

    "Brother Mu!" Shaoyu saw the visitor and said softly.

    Big hammer looked at Mu Hantian and said awkwardly, "Xiao Tian, how did you come back?"

    "If I don''t come back, I don''t think you will show your strength." Mu Hantian put down his right hand under his abdomen and said faintly.

    "I... I''m just joking with this little brother." the big hammer touched the back of his head with his right hand and smiled.

    "Are you kidding? It seems that your Thor fist has reached the point of pure green." Mu Hantian said faintly.

    "Well..."

    Seeing the embarrassed look on the big hammer''s face, Mu Hantian smiled faintly: "big hammer, I don''t want to blame you. Just shooting at a child is bullying the small with the big. It''s too much to use the ''Thor Fist''. You can''t see that the child doesn''t have any martial arts except his flexibility."

    "Er... This..." for a moment, Mu Hantian turned red in the face and wanted to find a ground crack to drill in.

    Mu Hantian shook his head, turned around and looked at Tianming, who was making faces at the big hammer. He said seriously, "Tianming, I''ll save you because you''re still a child. The Mohists always advocate that Guangming is tired. You use stones to plot against Shaoyu. The big hammer should teach you some lessons. I hope you remember, there''s no next time."

    "Yes, brother mu." Tianming looked at Mu Hantian''s serious expression and quickly bowed his head.

    "Well, the play is over, and all the disciples return to their posts." Mu Hantian looked at the surrounding Mohist disciples and said.

    "Yes... Big collar."

    "Yes."

    "Yes."

    Soon, the surrounding Mohist disciples scattered, and the big hammer picked up the tripod with one hand, carried it on his shoulder, and left with twelve Mohist disciples from the forging department.

 Chapter 366

    Qin Xianyang palace.

    Yingzheng and Lisi are still standing in place. Yingzheng looks ahead and asks, "you said that the previous action was hard to get. The purpose is to let gainnie and rebels hide in the mechanism city and find his hiding place in the mechanism city?"

    "Yes, that''s what the minister planned." Li Qi bowed his head.

    "I have found it now. I think... You should have a plan for the next step?" Ying Zheng said faintly.

    "As your majesty expected, your subordinates have started the attack plan." LISS looked at Yingzheng and said.

    "What''s the plan?" Ying Zheng squinted at liss and said.

    "The mechanism city is exquisitely designed and solid as gold soup. If you want to break through, you must have a person who is proficient in mechanism skills." LISS said respectfully.

    "People who are proficient in mechanism skills?"

    "Your Majesty, do you still remember that shocking duel 300 years ago in order to make the state of Chu cancel the plan to fight the state of song?" LISS said mysteriously.

    "You mean the public loser family?" said Ying Zheng.

    "It''s exactly, ''the Mohist mechanism, wood and stone walk; the bronze opens its mouth and wants to ask the public loser.'' the public loser family is the sworn enemy of the Mohist family, and what he is good at is'' domineering machine skills, ''" LISS explained.

    "Domineering mechanism? It sounds to my taste." Ying Zhengdao.

    Organ city.

    "Cold day!" at this time, a clear voice sounded behind Mu cold day.

    Mu Hantian looked back and saw a broad skirt standing not far behind him. The skirt showed her graceful and delicate, but the cold color also showed her indifference and distance.

    Crystal headdress, crystal earrings, silver bracelets, dark blue cardigan silk skirt, silver leg ornaments and blue crystal dancing clogs are decorated with accessories of various colors and exquisite shapes, which will not make her vulgar, but add a bit of elegance. A little more is too gorgeous, and a little less is empty.

    Mu Hantian turned to look at the woman and said with a smile, "Xueer."

    This person is not a snow girl, and who is it?

    The snow girl went to Mu Hantian and whispered, "when did you come back? Why don''t you ask someone to call me first so that I can pick you up."

    "Just came back." said Mu Hantian. He stretched out his hand to the snow girl''s cheek, stroked a little fluffy silver hair on the snow girl''s face, smiled and said, "it''s not a scene. What can I do for you? Besides, didn''t you go to work with Xiao Gao?"

    "Finished, so I came back early." the snow girl looked at Mu Han''s heavenly way tenderly.

    Oh, ha, ah, oh, smiled and joked: "ha ha, I thought Xueer didn''t go because she was afraid I would come back early."

    "I... I''m naturally worried about your coming back early... So... I asked Xiao Gao to finish the task quickly." the snow girl bowed her head and said in shame.

    Mu Hantian took the snow girl''s jade hand and said with a smile, "yes, Xueer. Where are they?"

    "They? They are in the room." the snow girl thought and said.

    "Really? Forget it, I''ll find them later." Mu Hantian said.

    "Hey, you two, can''t you do this!" duanmurong said, holding yue''er and Nongyu. I don''t know when she has come to Mu cold day.

    "Ah! Sister Rong..." the snow girl exclaimed, her face full of blushes. He turned his eyes and looked at the Nongyu around duanmurong. Then he took duanmurong''s hand and said with a smile, "sister Rong, who is this sister?"

    Duanmurong looked at Mu Hantian and said to the snow girl, "her name is Nongyu. It''s his..." and pointed to Mu Hantian.

    The snow girl immediately gave Mu Hantian a white eye. Mu Hantian immediately turned around and talked to Tianming Shaoyu, pretending not to see it.

    "Snow girl sister!" yue''er saw the snow girl hurried to the snow girl, gave a friendly cry, took the snow girl''s hand and said intimately, "you''re back."

    "Well, I haven''t seen you for a few days, and the moon is beautiful again." the snow girl touched the moon''s head and smiled.

    "No, sister snow, sister Rong and sister Nongyu are beautiful." yue''er looked at the cold sky secretly and blushed.

    The snow girl just saw yue''er''s eyes and joked: "ha ha. What''s yue''er blushing?"

    "I... I..." yue''er''s face became more red, lowered her head and couldn''t speak.

    The snow girl helped her body to yue''er''s ear and murmured, "does yue''er like your cold brother?"

    "Ah!" the mind was found, and the moon couldn''t help but panic.

    "Hehe. The moon is so lovely. It seems that your brother said something to you in cold weather." the snow girl smiled.

    "No... No." although yue''er said so, she remembered the scene of that afternoon in Jinghu.

    "Hehe. I haven''t said yet. Don''t worry, your snow girl sister won''t mind." the snow girl smiled.

    "Really?" yue''er looked up at the snow girl and said in surprise.

    "Yes."

    "Snow girl sister is so nice." yue''er hugged snow girl and said happily.

    "Ha ha." the snow girl looked at yue''er and smiled. Then she looked at Nongyu and said with a smile, "sister Nongyu, welcome."

    "Snow girl sister." Nongyu smiled at snow girl.

    With that, the snow girl took duanmurong and made jade, and yue''er whispered to one side.

    Mu Hantian also let Shaoyu play with Tianming himself, so he went to gainie.

    "Boy, did you see the big brother''s performance just now?" Shaoyu smiled and put on Tianming''s shoulder with a proud look on his face and said, "what''s up? Do you admire my big brother very much?"

    Tianming slowly turns around and sighs. His expression is very serious, which really surprised Shaoyu. He hasn''t seen such a serious Tianming yet. He just listens to Tianming slowly: "I just want you to understand a truth. Courage is not proved by making others worry about him, especially those who care about him. A strong man can make his friends and relatives feel safe and assured."

    "No, boy, I haven''t seen you for a few days. Why do you speak a little like master fan?" Shaoyu was stunned and doubted whether the boy had taken the wrong medicine.

    But Tianming reached out and patted himself on the shoulder, and then said, "it''s really not easy to understand. It may take you a long time to understand this truth. I hope you can promise me to keep these two sentences in mind, can you?"

    "No... problem..." Shaoyu nodded with staring eyes.

    Tianming seemed quite satisfied and nodded, but he made a face behind his back.

    Above the cliff.

    Weizhuang is still standing on the edge of the cliff, and Bai Fengyi is standing on his left.

    "Whew!"

    A masked man suddenly appeared behind them in Weizhuang. A black spider was stabbed on his neck. The man knelt and hugged his fist and said, "Lord Weizhuang."

    "What is LISS looking for me?" Wei Zhuang said faintly, looking at the mountains and clouds in front of him.

    "The prime minister asked me to convey that the public loser family has been sent out. Please get ready, Lord Weizhuang." that way.

    "I see." Wei Zhuang said faintly.

    With that, the man disappeared in place. The total space was quiet. For a long time, Wei Zhuang said, "let Yin bat and lin''er pass."

    "Yes," said Bai Feng, and the white feather fell again.

 Chapter 367

    On the outskirts of the mountains where the Mohist mechanism city is located, in the sky dyed blood red by the sunset, a white giant bird flutters its wings and shuttles between the clouds.

    "The front is coming soon." Bai Feng stood on the back of the giant bird, glanced behind him and said faintly.

    "Boom!"

    The white giant bird suddenly shook its wings and plunged into the clouds below like an arrow. However, for a moment, it passed through layers of clouds and steam from above the dense jungle.

    "This is where you want to go, hidden bat." Bai Feng said faintly. When the giant bird at his feet flew forward again for a while. After crossing a high mountain, Bai Feng said again: "there are many mechanisms here. I can''t get closer. It''s up to you."

    "I see." the hoarse voice sounded. Behind Bai Feng, a short and thin figure nodded and jumped out of the giant bird.

    Hoo!

    As soon as he left, the hidden bat''s body fell like a meteorite, falling from a height of hundreds of meters, rubbing against the air and making a violent whistling sound. He was very fast, but for a moment, he had come to a low altitude just tens of meters from the ground. He saw that he was about to fall into meat sauce. A pair of bat wings suddenly spread out behind him, and his body immediately slowed down.

    "Whew!"

    A hook and claw attached to the iron rope shot out of the hidden bat''s arm and firmly nailed to the thick branch of a big tree. Then, he took the thick branch as a buffer, pulled the iron rope, took the thick branch as the center, and swung a few circles like a swing, then successfully dissipated the impulse and landed on the branch steadily.

    "Mohist mechanism City, Hei hei." he took back the iron claw. Yin bat looked into the distance, showed a bloodthirsty smile, stretched out his scarlet tongue and licked the sharp claw blade, and gradually disappeared into the shadow under the tree.

    Then, in the woods behind the hidden bat, countless birds flew out of the woods, as if frightened.

    бнбнбнбн

    In the Xianyang palace, palace lamps were lit in turn, once again illuminating the spacious hall.

    "Ding!"

    The melodious ringing of bells spread to every corner of the hall, representing the end of the ceremony.

    "I have finally seen the Yin and Yang of heaven and earth, and the subtlety of the evolution of the sun and moon." seeing the moon god sitting below, I finally opened my eyes and won Zheng whispered praise.

    Moon god, surnamed Ji, the right protector of yin and Yang family, one of the two great protectors of the state of Qin, and the great Witch of yin and Yang family most trusted by the first emperor of Qin. He is proficient in astrology, has the ability of premonition, and assists around Qin Shihuang. However, his whereabouts and words are very mysterious. His eyes covered with gauze seem to hide some conspiracy. He knows Yin and Yang techniques such as "seal sleep, spell and seal", can predict the future, and likes "Shu mountain witch dance".

    "I have got the answer your majesty wants." the moon god slightly bent his mouth and showed a mysterious smile.

    "The moon god is the child who will endanger the survival of the Empire?" Ying Zheng looked at the moon god.

    "Yes," said the moon god faintly.

    "Has the moon god found out where he is?" the tone of Yingzheng changed slightly.

    "Your Majesty, please look." the moon god slowly stretched his right hand over the water in front of him, and wisps of blue and white fog began to slide from the palm of his hand and spread on the water.

    A moment later, the fog changed and an image appeared on the water.

    In this image, first there are green mountains, and then the picture flashes, changing the scenes of the Mohist mechanism city.

    "What is this?"

    "This is the mechanism city of Mohism." the moon god said faintly.

    "What, that child is also in the Mohist mechanism city now?" Ying Zheng said.

    "Good."

    "It''s the Mohist mechanism city again. So, I can''t help him for the time being." Ying Zheng''s voice was obviously cold.

    The moon god smiled and said, "although there are many sects in the six countries, the undercurrent surges under the vortex."

    "You mean...?"

    "They had different doctrines and beliefs, and some were even completely hostile. In order to subvert the overlord of the Qin Dynasty, they barely gathered together. They were like a group of beasts trapped in cages. If they had no food, they would bite each other." the moon god explained.

    "So, the child...?" Ying Zheng seemed to understand something, said.

    "That child also has his own destiny to fight." the moon god said faintly.

    "What about gainnie?"

    "Gainie will be killed by the child." the moon god said faintly.

    "Hmm?" hearing this, Ying Zheng''s eyes were slightly surprised.

    "This is his fate. It has been doomed since the day he left the state of Qin." as he said, the moon God raised his hand, and a ripple appeared on the water. The picture was fragmented and dissipated.

    "Your Majesty, don''t worry. When the fog is broken, it will be the day of the collapse of Mohism." the moon god said blandly.

    "Really? Then it''s up to you to do it." Ying Zheng pondered for a moment and said calmly.

    "Yes, your majesty!" the moon god got up and bowed.

    "Well, let''s do it first! You can step back for the time being!" Ying Zheng waved his hand.

    "Promise!"

    The moon god left. Ying Zheng was the only one in Xianyang palace for a time. The candle light shone on his face. It was uncertain. I didn''t know what he was thinking.

    The cold voice echoed in Xianyang palace. A cold wind blew and shone with a few candles.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    In the corridor of Mohist mechanism city.

    "Just now, there may be an enemy situation in the back mountain." said the thief, looking back at the back mountain.

    "Even if there is an enemy coming, the mechanism is 50 miles away from the city, full of defense traps, and 10000 troops will make him come back." the big hammer said coarsely.

    Mu Hantian frowned and said, "if you think so, the mechanism city will be dangerous. This time all heroes gather in Mohism, which is very important."

    "Xiao Tian is right. Within the six countries, all forces against the state of Qin are involved. The state of Qin has so many ears and eyes everywhere that it can''t be completely unaware." old man Ban said.

    "What the master said is reasonable." thief Zhi looked at old man ban with a strange expression and said.

    Old man ban: "although Xiaotian shocked the white phoenix with his absolute strength and asked him to retreat last time he tracked down the canyon, he was so big that he found out the location of the mechanism city. Before leaving, the leader repeatedly told Jin to be careful in everything. Don''t be careless, let alone impetuous against the enemy."

    "Don''t move out the leader easily. What are you afraid of? The leader said that he would listen to Xiao Tian''s command in everything?" the big hammer was dissatisfied with the tunnel.

    The crowd looked at Mu Hantian. Mu Hantian looked at old man ban and whispered to the big hammer, "big hammer, it''s an eventful time now. Just in case, take some brothers to check the back mountain."

    "No problem, leave it to me." then the big hammer turned and left, walking and said, "I want to see what kind of kid dares to break ground on your iron grandfather''s territory."

    "I hope it''s no big deal." old Ben looked at the back of the big hammer and said.

    "With your mechanism beast, you can''t break in." thief Zhi came to old man ban and said.

    "Mechanism beast!" old man ban seemed to think of something and said with a thrill!

    "What''s the matter?" the thief asked.

    "Bronze mouth, to ask the public loser." old man ban secretly said. Thinking, old Ben quickly turned and left.

    Robber Zhi touched his chin with one hand and looked at the back of old man ban. He didn''t understand: "when it comes to mechanism beasts, the old man is proud and arrogant. What''s going on this time."

    Mu Han Tian smiled and said, "I may have thought of something invented. Well, go patrol."

    "Yes."

 Chapter 368

    In the dense jungle at night, two fires flickered faintly.

    Two Mohist disciples were patrolling ahead with torches in their hands, and big hammers followed them leisurely.

    It was nearly midnight, and the moonlight fell from the gap between the branches, and the mottled shadow was cast on the ground. Under the shelter of dense branches and leaves, a pair of scarlet eyes peeped faintly.

    As a martial artist, big hammer vaguely felt the peeping eyes, but looked around carefully. It seemed that it was normal as before.

    But this feeling is really wrong.

    The big hammer was on guard and thought, "maybe the old man and Xiaotian guessed right this time."

    The wary big hammer had the same expression on his face and still walked slowly.

    Suddenly, the leading Mohist children stopped.

    "Why don''t you go?" asked the hammer.

    "Do you smell anything?" said a taller Mohist disciple. He looked around slightly, and the road ahead was covered with white fog, vaguely revealing a strange smell.

    The hammer twitched his nose and frowned slightly.

    "Iron leader, you can smell it," said another short Mohist disciple, leaning towards the direction of the big hammer, holding up the torch and carefully watching around.

    The big hammer said, "you guy hasn''t taken a bath for about a month. Anyone without a nose can smell it."

    "Hey, hey, hey..." the shorter Mohist disciple couldn''t help laughing and said, "this boy is the strongest weapon we forged. All the enemies fled a hundred feet away."

    "You haven''t taken a bath for more than 20 days, and you dare to laugh at me." the higher Mohist disciple threw his mouth and then fought back.

    "Ha ha......" the big hammer laughed.

    In the night sky overhead, the night wind gradually rises. The arc of the bright moon loomed under the shelter of the leaves.

    Suddenly, the big hammer''s face sank and said, "no, it smells of blood."

    "That''s right! It''s bloody!" the higher Mohist disciple also said seriously.

    The leaves "salad" in the rising autumn wind? The ground swayed, and the night fog included the distant scenery into a hazy virtual shadow. The whole forest suddenly became strange and ferocious.

    "Something''s happening!"

    "There''s something close ahead. Be careful!"

    The right hand of the big hammer held on the big hammer behind him and frowned slightly.

    "Whew!"

    A dark shadow leaped out from among the grass, and the cold light flickered. The two Mohist disciples didn''t have time to respond, and three more blood marks immediately appeared on their faces.

    The shadow fled with one blow and fled into the dense jungle again.

    "Can''t run away!" the big hammer whispered, his right hand tightly held the huge hammer behind him, and his huge body ran like a bull behind the dark shadow.

    The two Mohist disciples hurriedly followed the steps of the big hammer, held high the torch, and expelled a meager light for the dark and thick forest.

    The three of them ran frantically in the forest. Relying on their tall body, the big hammer encountered some branches in front of them, but did not avoid them. The barren grass under their feet was crushed into a mess.

    "Where to run!" the big hammer shouted angrily. The heavy hammer wrapped around the chain behind him had already taken off, tore open the air and fell heavily.

    "Bang! Squeak!" made a dull noise, and the shadow made a sharp scream. He was hit and flew to the branch and fell slowly.

    "There''s something wrong with the sound." the big hammer pulled the chain hard, took the big hammer back in his hand, frowned and said.

    A higher Mohist disciple lowered his waist and slowly pushed aside the dense grass, picked up the dark shadow and said, "iron leader, it''s a monkey."

    The night was thicker and the sound of branches and leaves continued. The fog gathered instead of dispersing, showing a strange purplish purple. The thick smoke dyed the forest into a ghost.

    "The smell of blood here is very heavy, and the smell comes from here." the big hammer looked around warily and said a warning voice.

    "Drop..."

    Blood drops trickled down from the top of their heads, and they slowly raised their heads.

    Through the hazy moonlight overhead, you can see the dead bodies of countless monkeys hanging on the dry branches of the tree.

    The three suddenly took a breath, and the night wind suddenly became rapid, like the eve of a storm. Countless birds scattered in the forest.

    "Something!"

    "Over there!"

    A strange shadow jumped irregularly on the miscellaneous branches in the forest, and a pair of red eyes pulled out the mysterious shadow like a streamer.

    What kind of eyes are they? There is nothing in the bright red pupils except killing and violence.

    The big hammer widened his eyes, the air seemed to freeze, and groups of startled birds reached the sky like the tip of an arrow, and the dark shadow bowed down slightly.

    The right hand of the big hammer took out his fingerprints on the handle of the hammer.

    The next moment, the figure swooped down with a deep breath of death like the thick night.

    бнбнбнбн

    A cold wind blew into the stone chamber, and the candle on the oil lamp went out instantly. When dawn woke up, he got up and rubbed his eyes.

    "Uncle?"

    The stone chamber was empty except him.

    "Where''s uncle?" he muttered and got off the stone bed.

    The moonlight shines into the stone room, and the warm luster makes the room more quiet.

    Out of the door at dawn, two patrolling Mohist disciples happened to pass by. He looked around, and thousands of torches illuminated the mechanism city.

    "Dawn."

    Tianming turns around in surprise and Shaoyu is coming towards him.

    "What''s the matter? Why don''t everyone sleep in the middle of the night?" asked Tianming. Even if he was dull, he felt that the atmosphere in the mechanism city was not quite right.

    "It''s said that there may be enemies near the Mohist mechanism city." Shaoyu said.

    Smelling the speech, Tianming glanced, "those guys are really haunted. They are more than, more than..."

    Then he looked at Shaoyu and a cunning light flashed in his eyes. "More annoying than you."

    "Boy, what are you talking about?" Shaoyu stared at Tianming and said with some dissatisfaction. After that, they wrestled together.

    For a long time, the two stopped. Tianming and Shaoyu leaned against the railing of the corridor. Tianming looked at Shaoyu and said, "where''s the moon?"

    "Stay with brother Mu and discuss the enemy situation in the central hall. Adults always think we are children, so we won''t participate in this kind of thing?" Shaoyu said.

    "How can the moon go?" said Tianming.

    "Fool, brother Mu is the leader of the Mohist family. No one will object to who he takes... By the way, you seem to care about Miss Yue." Shaoyu looked at Tianming''s eyes mysteriously.

    "Where is it?" the dawn bowed his head.

    "Boy, give up your heart. Miss Yue''s heart is all in brother mu. Don''t think about it." Shaoyu looked at the dawn and said.

    "I......" a trace of loss flashed in Tianming''s eyes.

    Seeing that Tianming''s mood suddenly became worse, Shaoyu found that he had said something wrong, patted Tianming on the shoulder and said, "well, don''t think about it, let''s go for a walk."

    Then he took the shoulder of dawn and walked to the deep corridor.

 Chapter 369

    Mohist mechanism City, central hall.

    Mu Hantian and other important members of the Mohist school stood in the center and listened to old man ban: "big hammer took people to Houshan for so long and hasn''t come back. It seems that something really happened to Houshan."

    "What enemy is so powerful that he can block the Thor hammer of the big iron hammer." steal Zhi said.

    The Thor hammer cultivated by big iron hammer is an extremely domineering martial art with two moves.

    First floor: wind

    Once there is a reaction, a storm will form within ten feet. The enemy in this range is like appearing in the vortex and can''t move. No one can block the power of Thor hammer one-on-one.

    Second floor: Thunder

    The giant hammer carries the power of the God of thunder. If you encounter it, you can blow the enemy into powder. It is a hammer method that must be killed in one blow.

    "Although Thor hammer is powerful, it can''t be used in dense forest terrain." Mu Hantian frowned and suddenly thought of something.

    "It seems that the enemy has come prepared. By the way, what organization has been chasing us before!" Gao Jianli suddenly asked.

    "The organization that attacked us was called quicksand," duanmurong said faintly.

    "Hmm?" Gao Jianli glanced at duanmurong and said, "you mean the organization that has been attacking you before is quicksand?"

    "Yes, it''s the great enemy of Mohism, the ''quicksand'' under Weizhuang." old man Ban said.

    "Gathering and dispersing quicksand, there is no trace of life and death." Mu Hantian suddenly sighed and said slowly: "in fact, in addition to the four people who attacked us before, Weizhuang also has a dark army under his command, which is called" countercurrent sand. "

    "Countercurrent sand?" the people looked at the cold day with puzzled admiration.

    Mu Hantian nodded and then said: "countercurrent sand is specially responsible for some extremely difficult and secret assassination tasks. It is the most terrible force in Weizhuang killer group."

    After saying that, all the people looked a little heavy. They only heard old man ban say, "I''m afraid the people who attacked the Mohist school this time are ''countercurrent sand''."

    "I''m afraid it''s more than that. The state of Qin should also do it." Mu Hantian said faintly.

    "What shall we do now?" Robber Zhi said anxiously. Everyone looked at Mu Hantian. Mu Hantian, as the leader of Mohism, is the core of Mohism in the absence of the giant YAN Dan.

    "Old man ban, you can send white tiger out to check. If you find Qin troops, you can frighten them. Don''t love war. Xiao Gao, steal Zhi, xue''er and Rong stay in the mechanism city. I''ll go to the back mountain and see if it''s urgent." Mu Hantian immediately ordered.

    "Yes, big head collar." old man ban and thief Zhi said at the same time.

    "Let me go." Gao Jianli looked at Mu cold day and said.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll go with him." a female voice came.

    "Gauze loses its brilliance!" Mu Hantian was surprised.

    "All right!" Mu Hantian nodded and said.

    Gao Jianli said nothing, but listened to Mu Hantian again: "no other problem, then... Take action."

    With that, Mu Hantian disappeared in place, and shasihua quickly followed.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    The dark corridor was filled with blue clouds. The chilly wind gave people a sense of quietness and solemnity. On the raised low walls, lights did not bring us a trace of warmth. Suddenly, a breeze blew through the holes in the low wall and made a strange sound, like the cry of ghosts, which made people shudder.

    Seeing this scene at dawn, the student shivered, but perhaps Qi overcame his fear, so he proposed, "where does this road lead? Let''s go and have a look!"

    "OK, let''s go." Shaoyu also agreed. Just starting, Shaoyu said, "this road should be the door to the forbidden area of Mohism."

    "The gate of forbidden area?" asked Tianming.

    "I also heard what they said. The forbidden area gate is a gate that Mohist disciples are not allowed to approach without permission," Shaoyu said.

    "What''s the truth?" asked Tianming.

    "It''s said that Mohist advocates non attack and universal love and opposes the death penalty. Therefore, Mohist disciples who have made mistakes will be sentenced to enter the gate." Shaoyu explained. Then he showed a heavy face, and then said: "the forbidden area is full of mechanism traps and death tests. If he can come out alive, he can be exempted from punishment, but..."

    "But what?" Tianming looks at Shaoyu and asks.

    "But no one has ever been able to come out of the door alive..." Shaoyu said.

    "Ah... It''s so terrible, then we''d better not go." Tianming was stunned.

    Shaoyu shrugged his shoulders, chuckled, and then turned his mouth and said, "all terrible legends are like this, just to make people afraid, so they don''t dare to break in!"

    "It seems so..." he nodded at dawn.

    "Anyway, you can''t scare me!" Shaoyu said disdainfully. Then he looked at Tianming and asked provocatively, "are you the same?"

    Tianming looked at the long passage and said, "although the legend is terrible, it doesn''t matter to look!"

    "That''s about the same!" Shaoyu put out a smile and then said, "and it''s only said that Mohist disciples can''t go in. We''re not Mohist disciples. What are we afraid of?"

    Then he went directly to the door, and saw that the dawn hurried up.

    Shaoyu and Tianming didn''t go far, but they were blocked by a figure.

    It''s Mr. Xu.

    "It''s his idea." Shaoyu and Tianming point to each other to shirk their responsibilities and point to each other.

    "Do you know what to do if people other than the Mohist children break into the forbidden area?" seeing that they didn''t answer, master Xu bent down and said seriously: "behind the big stone gate, there is a terrible dragon in the deep underground, which has lived for two hundred years. Guess what it likes to eat most?"

    "Disobedient bad child." Tianming and Shaoyu at the same time.

    Mr. Xu straightened up awkwardly: "er... How do you know?"

    "It''s always the same when adults scare children. Uncle Liang doesn''t use it when I''m six." Shaoyu said with contempt on his face.

    Tianming made faces at Mr. Xu: "we are not fooled."

    "Roar......"

    Suddenly a loud voice remembered, like a roar, like a roar.

    Hearing the sound, master Xu instinctively looked back, and Tianming and Shaoyu were shocked by the loud noise and said, "then... What''s that?"

    "Don''t wander around here and go back to your room." Xu raised his face and drove them back mercilessly.

    Seeing that Mr. Xu is no longer merciful, they can only go back reluctantly.

    Seeing the two people back on the corridor, Xu remembered the loud noise just now and said in a secret way: "the white tigers have been dispatched. It seems that the situation ahead is not good."

 Chapter 370

    The night was thicker, the sound of branches and leaves continued, and the fog gathered instead of dispersing, showing a strange purplish purple. The thick smoke dyed the forest into a ghost.

    The big hammer still held the Thor hammer tightly and paid full attention to the surroundings. The big hammer stretched out his left hand and his index finger pointed to the right. The short Mohist disciple in front nodded knowingly and moved forward silently with his sword.

    The big hammer looked at the higher Mohist disciple under the big tree on the right, and saw that the Mohist disciple also nodded.

    The shorter Mohist disciple was still moving forward quietly, "Zhi..." suddenly, he stepped on a dead tree branch. Hidden bats hiding in the dark hung upside down on the branches of a tree and suddenly opened a pair of red eyes. The shorter Mohist disciple felt bad, so he immediately stopped and dared not move again. The hidden bat hanging upside down on the branch opened a pair of red eyes and glanced around faintly. He felt nothing, so he closed his eyes again.

    The sledgehammer stared straight ahead and stretched out his left hand. The higher Mohist disciple under the tree stared at the big hand stretched out by the big hammer.

    In the dark forest, the white fog is misty, the cold wind is chilly, and there are hidden murders.

    I saw the palm of the big hammer clenched his fist, and the Mohist disciple immediately drew his sword and rushed out under the tree. Then, as soon as the big hammer was put in his hand, the big hammer flew forward with a long iron chain.

    The hidden bat somersaulted in the air and flashed the blow of the big hammer. The big hammer took an iron chain and circled around the big tree branch where the hidden bat had just hung upside down.

    The hidden bat quickly rushed to the Mohist disciple who rushed out with a sword on another branch. The disciple was shocked and quickly raised his sword.

    "Zheng!"

    The long sword in the hand of the Mohist disciple immediately flew out. Yin bat reached out and took the long sword. His left hand followed the disciple''s shoulder and turned from him to him. The long sword in his hand stabbed into his heart. Then hidden bat kicked on the hilt of the sword. The Mohist disciple immediately flew out, pierced the tip of the sword behind him, and stabbed his body into a tree.

    "Asshole!"

    With a loud scold from the big hammer, countless birds in the forest flew out. The hidden bat flickered left and right on the top of the tree and quickly flashed to another Mohist disciple. The big hammer was so anxious that he quickly pulled the chain and wanted to take back the Thor hammer to save the disciple. But the iron chain was wrapped around the thick trunk, and it was far away and under great force. It couldn''t be pulled back at all.

    Seeing Yin bat rushing towards him, the Mohist disciple gritted his teeth and raised his sword to meet him. When he raised his sword to stab again, the Mohist disciple was stunned and found that there was no shadow of hidden bat in front of him.

    Hidden bat was passing through the crotch of the Mohist disciple and came behind him.

    "Behind you!" the big hammer shouted.

    The Mohist disciple''s eyes tilted to the left and his back was cool. The hook and claw of the hidden bat''s left hand was reaching out to him.

    "Zheng!"

    The fierce collision of iron tools produced brilliant fire in the black fog forest. I didn''t know when the big hammer had come between them, and the hook claw hit the goggle on the chest of the big hammer.

    A faint smile flashed through the hidden bat''s mouth, and the big hammer exerted its left hand,

    "Boom..."

    The iron chain immediately broke the tree and hit the hidden bat. As soon as the hidden bat retreated, the Thor hammer immediately hit the ground. The hidden bat fell on the ground and somersaulted a few times, withdrew a long way, flashed into the treetops and disappeared. Only a few leaves floated down in the moonlight.

    The big hammer and the Mohist disciple stood back to back in place, staring at each other. The Mohist disciple said, "iron leader, thank you for saving your life."

    "Don''t talk nonsense, you''re not hurt," said the big hammer.

    "No injuries," gasped the disciple. Obviously, I was scared to death just now.

    "The enemy''s martial arts are very high, and my Thor hammer can''t play in this forest. For a long time, we can''t go back." the big hammer looked around and said.

    "Ah! What should I do?" said the disciple.

    "Go back and report the enemy situation and ask leader Mu Da to keep everyone on alert. Without you, who is a drag, no one can stop me if you want to go." the big hammer said.

    "Oh? Really?" the hidden bat jumped down from the treetop and sneered.

    The big hammer stared at the hidden bat, and the big hammer in his hand was a little closer to his chest. The hidden bat''s hook claw was in front of him and began to rush towards the big hammer. At the same time, his body jumped into the air and landed again. The hidden bat rushed to the big hammer in the way of lower waist.

    "Right now, let''s go." with the loud cry of the big hammer, the Mohist disciple hurried forward.

    In the Black Knee forest, only a little moonlight lit up the front, and the Mohist disciple ran quickly in the forest. "Ah!" I saw a dark figure stopping there. He quickly turned and hid behind a big tree. Then he slowly moved over and looked behind him. He saw a man in black who couldn''t see men and women clearly standing there. He quickly turned back, took a breath, and then moved to see that the position was empty, neither left nor right.

    "Zheng!"

    Hearing the sound, the Mohist disciple quickly turned back and saw the dark figure standing in front of him. "Ah!" his eyes began to look down and saw a sword facing his heart.

    "Bang..." the long sword stabbed into the body and fell down with the Mohist disciple. The man in black immediately changed into the shape of the Mohist disciple. With a hook in his mouth, he walked towards the direction of the Mohist mechanism city.

    On the other side, the big hammer is holding an iron chain. The iron chain rotates with the Thor hammer within a radius of 10 meters to form a strong Phoenix. There is a little thunder in the wind, and countless woods around are destroyed.

    The hooks and claws on both hands of the hidden bat are inserted into the ground to resist the trend of being blown away by the huge wind.

    Soon, the hammer power was 10%, and the thunder was shining on the Thor hammer. The big hammer grabbed the chain with both hands and jumped into the air. The Thor hammer took a strong thunder light. The big hammer grabbed the chain and smashed the Thor hammer to the ground.

    "Bang!"

    I saw the sledgehammer fall to the ground. Within ten feet, all creatures were turned into powder. The hidden bat quickly tumbled back.

    After the thunder, the hidden bat rushed to the big hammer again. With a wave of the big hammer, the big hammer hit the hidden bat. The hidden bat rubbed the edge of the sledgehammer. The sledgehammer suddenly hit the trees behind. Suddenly, the bark flew sideways.

    The hidden bat flashed to a tree and rushed to the big hammer. When it was about to come to the big hammer, the hidden bat rolled up and rolled to the big hammer in the air.

    The iron chain in the big hammer''s hand crossed his chest.

    "Qiang... Qiang..."

    The hook and claw collided with the iron chain for several times, and the fire appeared. The hidden bat jumped into the air with one wing, and the "bloodthirsty skill" was launched immediately.

    "Whew... Whew!"

 Chapter 371

    The next moment, fewer than a few claw marks appeared on the arm and thigh of the big hammer. However, the hidden bat flashed from far away again, kicked on the belly of the big hammer, and the big hammer fell to the ground.

    The hidden bat stood on the belly of the big hammer, raised the hook claw, and clawed to the chest of the big hammer.

    The forest is too quiet. The original wind and cicadas seem to have disappeared. Only a few bird sobs spread from time to time in the empty bloody air. It seems to be the last struggle of life and the cry for help before death.

    The dark clouds covered the moon. During the final brewing, the whole land was shrouded in darkness, and the original teeth and claws of the woods were soaked in a dead light, so they looked so decadent and powerless.

    In the night sky, a ray of light penetrated the withered branches and leaves on the trees and reflected in the pupil of a bird. Then, the dark clouds slowly began to withdraw from the sky, presenting the moon bit by bit and holding people''s hearts... The moon was... Red, red with blood.

    "Whew..."

    A sword light directly hit the hidden bat''s eyebrows. The hidden bat immediately dodged and retreated more than ten feet, avoided the sword Qi, looked up and looked forward, and saw a handsome white man with a sword finger in his right hand and a loss in his left hand behind, standing next to the big hammer.

    "Who are you?" Yin bat Jin said cautiously.

    Mu Hantian ignored the hidden bat, turned to the big hammer and said, "am I not late?"

    "I can''t die yet, but maybe you''ll come a little later." the big hammer sighed and said.

    "Still in the mood to joke, that''s all right." Mu Hantian looked at the big hammer and said faintly.

    "Is he the only one?" asked Sha Sihua, who was walking behind.

    "Yes, I only saw him." the big hammer looked at Sha Sihua and nodded.

    "How could it be? We have thousands of troops to flatten your Mohist mechanism city." yinbat said.

    "I remember when your ''quicksand'' assassin group was founded, it was also against Yingzheng. Why is Weizhuang working for Yingzheng now? Is it just to defeat a geinie?" Mu Hantian said faintly.

    "Hey, hey!" Yin bat smiled and said, "you decent people are really asking for trouble. Assassins are much simpler. We just kill."

    Mu Han Tian looked at the damage around him and said, "not all cats and dogs can come here." then he looked at the hidden bat and said coldly, "since you like simple ones, I''ll give you simple ones."

    With that, Mu Hantian waved his sword and divided five sword Qi, which went straight to the eyebrows, throat, heart and legs of hidden bat.

    Yinbat was shocked and said in secret, "I didn''t expect that this man is young and his strength is comparable to that of Lord Weizhuang. But the night is my home, hehe."

    Thinking, the hidden bat''s body dropped, jumped to the treetop and disappeared. Five sword Qi hit the big tree behind, and five small holes appeared in the trunk immediately.

    Mu Han stared at the surrounding treetops coldly, and his mouth was hooked. When the sword was waved to the left, countless sword Qi rushed to the left.

    The sword moves like a cloud and bends under ten thousand men.

    "Whew... Whew..."

    "Ah ah..."

    Mu Hantian''s sword kept waving, and the sword Qi flickered back and forth on the hidden bat. The hidden bat''s body kept tightening. He wanted to struggle, but there was nothing he could do.

    A moment later, Mu Hantian put the sword into the scabbard.

    "Bang!" the hidden bat fell from the top of the tree, lay dying on the ground and looked at Mu Hantian in horror.

    Mu Han looked at the hidden bat coldly and said, "do you know why I didn''t kill you?"

    Hidden bat''s body twitched constantly, looked at Mu Hantian with horror and said: "you... How did you... Find me..."

    "Ha ha." Mu Hantian sneered and said, "it''s your ''bat blood skill'' that hurt you. The smell of blood is too heavy."

    Bat blood technique is a mysterious killing technique that has been handed down in southern Xinjiang for many years. During cultivation, bat blood needs to be injected into the body and run to all meridians around the body. Every time you kill someone and drink the whole body''s blood, you will improve your skills by one point. If you don''t drink blood for a day, you will grow old by one point.

    "Go back and tell Weizhuang: don''t be too arrogant. Arrogance will be split by thunder." Mu Hantian took out a pill from his arms and threw it to the big hammer.

    The big hammer caught it and immediately put it in his mouth. The big hammer''s wound healed quickly. The big hammer got up, rubbed his arm and said, "Xiao Tian, thank you for coming."

    Seeing that the big hammer was all right, Mu Hantian nodded, looked at Sha Sihua and asked, "have you and tears come back?"

    "Come back, take six swords. You want them!" said shasihua.

    "Ah, I asked them to kill six people. Zhao Gao''s six sword slaves, I think he will feel heartache!" Mu Hantian said with a smile. "Go back."

    With that, Mu Hantian took the big hammer and walked to the mechanism city. Shasihua shook her head and followed Mu Hantian behind. Hidden bat looked at Mu cold day with an unwilling face, and his skin was slowly aging.

    On the cliff, in the night wind, thoughts are like withered petals, soaked with broken bridges, night pavilions, ancient music, night flying music; Under the full moon, a lake is full, the moon is reflected in the water, and the figure beside the cliff is flying with sword Qi.

    The rhyme of the moon, a full moon in the mountains, overlapping mountains, shadows in the forest, autumn cicadas singing at night, and the sound is getting farther and farther; The night is quiet, the autumn wind is rustling, the deep pool water is full of leaves, and there is a dream tonight; Climb the city wall at night and watch the sky. The stars walk around the moon. The neon lights are bright in Jinling City.

    The moonlight was like water, and the sword was like a rainbow, shuttling like a swimming dragon. Wei Zhuang lit the sword and immediately pulled out a sword flower in his long sword. His bony hand moved the blade.

    Every time the long sword dances, it has a burst of orange sword light. When the sword light sweeps, it has an orange sword shadow, which emits a faint cold.

    "Whew!" a white figure rushed to Weizhuang. Weizhuang looked ahead and pointed the long sword to the side.

    Bai Feng stopped and saw that the tip of the sword was only two centimeters from Bai Feng''s throat. Bai Feng hooked the corner of her mouth and said, "ha ha... It seems that I''m not fast enough."

    "You try again several times, and the results are the same." then, Wei Zhuang''s long sword took back his waist and said, "say it."

    "Hidden bat failed." Bai Feng said faintly.

    "Hmm?" Wei Zhuang turned to look at Bai Feng and continued to look under the cliff.

    "It''s the same person I met last time... With white clothes and long hair. He looks like a scholar and a Xiake. It seems that he has a high status in the Mohist school. Moreover, he seems to have sent two people to kill the ''six sword slaves''." Bai Feng said.

    "The two killed the ''six sword slaves''! Interesting!" Wei Zhuang thought for a while and said, "where''s lin''er?"

    "It should have entered the mechanism city." Bai Feng said.

    "In this case, it doesn''t matter if hidden bat fails. It was originally designed by us. Hidden bat assassinated Mohist disciples around, and lin''er looked for a chance to sneak into the mechanism city." then Weizhuang paused, looked in the direction of Mohist mechanism City, and said: "now... The net has been spilled, and the bait has been released. We... Just wait to close the net, but there are still too many experts."

    The vast night sky is full of stars, like pearls sprinkled on a jasper plate. The stars blinked, hiding in the clouds and drilling out again, like playing hide and seek with the world. A bright moon hung in the sky and shed bright moonlight. The river seemed to be covered with a thin layer of silver yarn.

    It''s so colorful, so beautiful, so mysterious!

    But all this is full of blood.

 Chapter 372

    After Mu Hantian arranged everything in the mechanism City, he returned to the courtyard. It was late at night.

    There was only one light in the hospital. Mu was surprised in the cold day, so he walked to the room.

    "Hua la..."

    There was a sound of water in the house. Mu Hantian asked, "who is in there?"

    "Ah... Big leader, you''re back." duanmurong''s voice came from the house.

    "Rong, Xueer, why aren''t they here?" Mu Hantian asked.

    "Sister snow, they went to patrol. Sister Nongyu took yue''er and some of your women to visit the mechanism city." duanmurong said in the house.

    "Oh."

    "You... Can you come in?" duanmurong''s voice was a little shy.

    Mu Hantian was puzzled when he heard this, but he opened the door and went in.

    "... you close the door." Mu Hantian just entered the door, and duanmurong''s voice came from behind the Zhu curtain.

    "Ha?" Mu Hantian was a little strange, but he closed the door and turned around the Zhu curtain. His eyes were straight. Duanmurong has gone, with a rattan purple and white scarf, a navy blue long dress, a half gray blue and half milky white color matching short sleeved coat and a white wrist guard.

    He patted his face with his hand. There were bursts of pain. He confirmed that he was not dreaming. Then he walked carefully towards duanmurong for fear of breaking the beauty.

    "What do you want to do? Dress like this?" Mu Hantian asked.

    "I......" duanmurong''s expression now looks like a shy little girl, which makes Mu cold feel a little confused.

    "What, you don''t say." Mu cold day was speechless and turned to go.

    "Wait a minute!" duanmurong called.

    "What''s the matter? How can I know what you want if you don''t tell me!" Mu Hantian was helpless.

    "I... i... I like you!" duanmurong said something that made Mu cold day feel incredible.

    "Ha! You like me, why? There are so many women around me." Mu Hantian wondered.

    "I know, but from the moment you saved me three years ago, I have a good feeling for you, and sister xue''er and I also said that they agreed." duanmurong said shyly.

    "No! They sold me!" Mu Hantian felt speechless to the snow girl now. I already have you. How can you extrapolate me.

    "Come on, what do you want?" Mu Hantian asked.

    "I... I want to be with you." duanmurong said.

    "Er? You''re a woman. Can you not be so direct!" Mu Hantian sighed and said helplessly.

    "I don''t care. I just want to ask. Do you agree?" duanmurong said firmly.

    "Alas, I''ve been sold by them. Can I refuse? I know. Then, I''ll go first." Mu Hantian said, turned around and prepared to leave.

    "Whew..." a silver needle shot at mu in the cold sky. Mu Hantian hurriedly dodged.

    Turning back, he said to duanmurong, "what are you doing? It''s very dangerous."

    Duanmurong didn''t care at all and said to Mu Hantian, "I know your skill. How can you avoid it? Also, I want you to do the same thing to me as to sister Xueer."

    "Ha? What''s the matter?" Mu Hantian wondered. Did he do anything to the snow girl?

    "Yes... That''s what you did the night you came to Mohism." duanmurong said.

    "Ah?" Mu Hantian looked at duanmurong with a look that you were teasing me. "You''re serious!"

    The latter nodded.

    Mu Hantian can only... Open the door and run away. But the three needles made Mu Hantian have to dodge. Mu Hantian turned back and was about to say something, but duanmurong had rushed up. Then Mu Hantian found that he was pushed back again. (in other words, why use it again.)

    "No!" Mu Hantian said.

    "No," duanmurong said firmly.

    Then it''s not suitable for children. (cough, you know that the Internet has been banned recently.)

    The next day, early in the morning.

    The sun sneaked in from the window and shone on their faces.

    When they woke up from their sleep, they opened their eyes and saw that there was a trace of uneasiness Gua, but mu Hantian did not have any evil fire, and duanmurong''s face also showed a happy smile. Yes, from this moment on, they have become real lovers and lovers who will never be separated... Cough, why does it sound awkward.

    "Are you satisfied?" Mu Hantian glanced at duanmurong and said.

    "HMM." the latter nodded.

    Mu Hantian was helpless. Although he was pushed back, he couldn''t be irresponsible, so: "you have a rest first, and I''ll make you something to eat."

    "OK," duanmurong said.

    "HMM." Mu Hantian nodded and then walked out of the door.

    "Cold weather, were you comfortable last night?" Mu heard a clear voice not far from the house.

    "Comfortable." Mu Hantian thought carefully and said. But as soon as the words were said, Mu Hantian felt something wrong and quickly turned around to have a look. I saw the snow girl standing behind him, smiling at herself.

    Mu Hantian''s scalp was numb and said, "Xueer, good morning."

    "Good morning." the snow girl replied with a smile and said, "in cold weather, do you think I make you more comfortable? Or sister Rong?"

    "Er..." Mu Han Tian was embarrassed for a moment, hugged the snow girl and smiled: "I feel very comfortable, but if you come with Rong, I think I will feel it..."

    "You really dare to think that you want our sisters to serve you together." then, the snow girl gave Mu Hantian a white look, hammered Mu Hantian on her chest, then pushed away Mu Hantian and turned away.

    Just after two steps, the snow girl turned back and said, "however, it''s not impossible... Hehe... You go to make breakfast for our sisters, and I''ll see sister Rong..." with that, the snow girl ignored Mu Hantian and walked to duanmurong''s room.

    Mu Hantian looked at the snow girl''s back, shook his head with a smile, turned and walked to the kitchen.

    Soon, Mu cold day made a breakfast for five. After feeding duanmurong himself, he left xuenv in the room to take care of him. Mu Hantian walked to the front of the mechanism city.

 Chapter 373

    "Hey, did you hear? Last night, the enemy invaded the mechanism City, and the iron leader was seriously injured!"

    "No, the two brothers who went out with the iron leader yesterday sacrificed one. Fortunately, the other came back in time to report."

    "How''s the iron leader? Are you okay?"

    "It''s all right. It''s said that mu Datou cured the iron leader."

    бнбнбнбн

    "It''s said that leader Mu sent out himself."

    "Ah? What kind of enemy wants the leader to go out?"

    бнбнбнбн

    "The enemy is so fierce this time, won''t anything happen to the mechanism city?"

    "Fool, with leader Mu and several other leaders, what enemy can break through the mechanism city? Don''t worry when the giant comes back!"

    "Yes, ha ha..."

    бнбнбнбн

    Mu Hantian had just come to the front of the mechanism city. From time to time, he heard the whispers of Mohist disciples in the distance. With excellent ears, he naturally heard clearly.

    When he walked around a corner, the scene he saw made him frown.

    On the cloister ahead, gainnie slowly looked up and looked at the plain white figure tens of meters ahead. He recognized the figure. He knew that it was waiting for him.

    Gainie walked forward step by step, closer and closer to the back, but the back was still motionless.

    I don''t know when the atmosphere became strange and dull. Gainie''s footsteps sounded rhythmically, but it didn''t dispel this depression at all.

    Until gainie came behind the figure, at the moment of passing, his eyes changed from the usual calm, but suddenly shot a sharp fine awn, and the whole person''s momentum became sharp.

    And the figure was not willing to be outdone. The atmosphere of this area was twisted in an instant, and the roaring waves were like falling into a rough sea. The two stood in the center of the vortex and did not give in.

    Gainie took a step forward, and the aura returned to plain again.

    The expression on gainie''s face had already returned to normal. He looked down at the empty scabbard, slowly raised his head, looked at a handsome man in plain white with long hair and shawl, blocked his way and pointed his sword at himself.

    That sword is his Yuanhong. And the person holding the sword is Gao Jianli.

    "Do you recognize this sword?" he asked with a little silence.

    "The sword has changed." Gao Jianli said, looking at gainie coldly.

    "People have also changed." gainie said faintly.

    "Why did you come here?" Gao Jianli said coldly.

    "If someone asks me to come, I must come," said gainnie. "I have a mission to complete."

    Gao Jianli disdained Leng hum and said, "this mission is assigned to you by Ying Zheng? Help him encircle and suppress our rebels, isn''t it?"

    Gainie was silent. Just then, there was an urgent cry: "Xiao Gao, stop!"

    Gao Jianli turned his head slightly and glanced back. Old man ban is coming here eagerly, followed by thief Zhi and big hammer.

    "Mr. guy is a guest invited by the leader. No one should be rude to him," said old man ban.

    Gao Jianli did not put down his sword and continued to stare at gainie: "why did the enemy troops follow him as soon as he arrived here?"

    "This has nothing to do with Mr. Gai, I can assure you," said old man ban to rescue gainie.

    "Xiao Gao, let him go." at this time, a faint voice came from behind.

    Old man ban and others instinctively looked back and saw black hair tied with white ribbons and a snow-white dress. A long white silk sash is tied around the waist, with a piece of lanolin white jade on it and a soft smoke gauze on the outside. Eyebrows grow into temples, slender and gentle eyes, pretty nose, white skin.

    The sword like eyebrows flew obliquely into the strands of black hair under the temples. The impeccable young man with handsome side face and perfect facial contour stood behind the crowd.

    "Big head collar." seeing the visitor, master ban and others shouted.

    Mu Han Tian nodded, moved slowly to Gao Jianli''s body and said, "let him go. He can''t help it."

    "Xiao Tian." Gao Jianli turned his head slightly and frowned unconsciously.

    "He is also my eldest brother." Mu Hantian looked at Gao Jianli and said.

    Gao Jianli said, "Xiao Tian, are you protecting him?"

    "It''s not true. You and I know what happened in those years. Brother didn''t hesitate. And brother Gai finally entrusted his children to brother Gai, which shows that brother Gai has no hatred for brother Gai, but full of trust in brother Gai. Brother Gai left the state of Qin just to complete his entrustment." Mu Hantian explained.

    "Hum!" Gao Jianli snorted coldly, stared at Mu Hantian tightly, then looked at gainie and said, "it''s best not to let me find out that it is inconsistent with the facts said by Xiao Tian."

    With that, Gao Jianli threw the "Yuanhong" in his hand at gainie.

    "Whew..."

    "Yuanhong" went straight to gainie.

    "Xiao Gao!" old Ben shouted. The big hammer and the stolen plantar also looked worried. Mu Hantian and gainie looked at "Yuanhong" faintly.

    "Zheng..."

    The ''Yuanhong'' just shot into the scabbard in gainie''s hand. Old Ben and others were relieved.

 Chapter 374

    In the afternoon, Mu Hantian was walking in the corridor of the organ city and wanted to go to the courtyard.

    "Step... Step..." just then, there was a rush of footsteps behind Mu cold day.

    "Brother mu, wait!" the voice of dawn came from behind.

    Mu Hantian turned and said, "what''s the matter? Dawn?"

    "Moon, and red lotus, you''re there too." Mu Hantian was surprised to see red lotus.

    "Brother Han Tian." yue''er and Hong Lian shouted at the same time, but they were quite embarrassed.

    "Tianming, what can I do for you?" Mu Hantian nodded to the two women with a smile, looked at Tianming and asked.

    "Oh! That''s it, Shaoyu. Really, if you don''t talk well, you have to write a note to me saying where to meet at an hour. Um... Those three words, hey hey... I don''t know, Yueer doesn''t know, and sister Honglian doesn''t know. So I have to find brother mu." Tianming embarrassed to take out a piece of something similar to linen from his arms and complained to Shaoyu from time to time.

    After receiving the note in Tianming''s hand, Mu Hantian looked at it. Then Mu Hantian looked at yue''er and Hong Lian and said, "this is the text of the state of Chu, which says the sword refining pool. This text of the state of Chu, Hong Lian, you used to be a princess of South Korea. It''s impossible not to understand the language of the seven countries. Let alone yue''er, I know you know the language of the seven countries."

    "Because it''s the place where Master Xu smelt his sword. I''ve been there several times, but I haven''t gone in. And..." yue''er blushed.

    Seeing yue''er''s bad intention, she said that Honglian came to Mu Hantian, hugged Mu Hantian''s arm and said, "and my sister and I want you to go with us."

    "Yes." yue''er nodded.

    "Sword refining pool? It''s still the old man''s place. What will be there? Where did Shaoyu ask me to go? Tianming nearby said puzzled.

    Mu Hantian didn''t answer Tianming. Instead, he looked at yue''er and Honglian and thought to himself, "it seems that when he returned to the mechanism City, he didn''t accompany them well. It''s a big deal to apologize to Lao Xu." then he smiled and said, "well, I''ll go with you."

    "Yeah... Brother Han Tian agreed." yue''er said happily. Honglian also looked at Mu Hantian happily, holding Mu Hantian''s arm tightly for a few minutes.

    "Then what are we waiting for? Let''s go." Tianming said happily with excitement on his face. Then he took the lead and walked to the depths of the corridor.

    Mu Hantian took yue''er and Hong Lian by the hand. As soon as he turned around and wanted to go, a hurried voice came from behind:

    "Report."

    Mu Hantian turned around and asked; "What''s up?"

    "Little high leader, Duanmu leader, snow girl leader, iron head hammer, stolen plantar leader, please go there." the Mohist disciple said respectfully.

    Mu Hantian frowned slightly and said to yue''er and Hong Lian, "yue''er, Hong Lian, you go first, and I''ll be relieved to be with them. I''ll see what''s going on first. I''ll go and find you later, okay?"

    When yue''er and Hong Lian heard that Mu Hantian couldn''t go with them, a trace of loss flashed in their eyes. Yuer looked up and said, "brother Han Tian, you remember, you must come."

    "HMM." Mu Hantian hugged the two women and left with the disciple.

    бнбнбнбн

    Organ City, a stone room. Gao Jianli, the big hammer, the thief''s feet stood on one side, the snow girl stood on the other side, Mr. Xu sat by the bed, and the old man ban lay unconscious on the bed. Duanmurong was washing his hands in a ladle of clear water.

    Mu Hantian just entered the door and said, "how''s old man ban?"

    "I was attacked from the back and hit the back of the head. Fortunately, it was traumatic and there was no life-threatening." duanmurong walked to the snow girl and said.

    "It''s just unexpected that the enemy has been miserable inside the mechanism city." the snow girl was worried.

    "Where was old man ban attacked?" Mu Hantian asked.

    "In the passage of the secret room of the mechanism, maybe old man ban was just about to go to the secret room of the mechanism and was followed." steal Zhi said.

    "Secret room of mechanism." Mu Hantian murmured. Gao Jianli said, "the key to the secret room of the mechanism is missing."

    "It seems that the enemy wants to get the design drawings of the mechanism City, and has already got the design drawings." Mu Hantian said faintly.

    "I have always wondered how the enemy came in when the defense of the mechanism city is so tight." Xu said.

    "I am also on this issue," Gao Jianli said.

    "In addition to master ban, I also got a report. Today, a brother on duty patrol disappeared and hasn''t been found yet." duanmurong said.

    "The enemy has got the design drawings of the mechanism area. In order to prevent them from waiting for an opportunity to crack, we should be ready." Mu Hantian looked at the stolen foot and said, "let the brothers guard the important places."

    "Yes," said the thief, then he flashed out.

    Mu Hantian turned to the big hammer again and said, "double the number of patrol hands."

    "Yes." the big hammer also left.

    "The central pool is the lifeblood of the mechanism area. Xiaogao, you should guard it yourself." Mu Hantian said to Gao Jianli.

    "Yes." Gao Jianli also left.

    Mu Hantian looked at the snow girl and Duanmu Rong and said softly, "Rong, how are you?"

    "It''s all right." duanmurong bowed her head and said coyly.

    "Well... Xueer, Rong, old man ban is the one who knows the mechanism deployment of the mechanism city best. I''d like you to take care of it first." Mu Hantian said again.

    "Well, you should be careful in cold weather," the two women said at the same time.

    "HMM." Mu Hantian turned to look at master Xu and said with a smile, "Lao Xu, let''s go to your sword refining pool."

    Looking at the cold sky, Xu nodded and followed Ye Chen out.

    бнбнбнбн

    "Kaka, Kaka..." the lift ladder moved slowly downward, and a purple figure appeared in front of Yueer.

    Tianming pointed to the man and said, "look!"

    Looking in the direction, it is Shaoyu who has been waiting for a long time.

    Shaoyu seemed to see the crowd, so he said, "you''re a good boy! You guessed it. Miss Yue and miss Honglian are also here. Who are these two?"

    "My name is Yuyou. This is my sister''s tears."

    "HMM." Shaoyu nodded, indicating understanding.

    "Hum! Even if you know a few words, you love to show off. What''s great? People''s moon can understand the Seven Kingdoms characters, which is much better than you." seeing Shaoyu ignoring himself, he hurried out to brush his sense of existence at dawn.

    "Hum! You can''t find it if you want to break your head without relying on Miss Yue." smell Yan Shaoyu''s smile.

    "You talk nonsense, I''ll find a way." Tianming is dissatisfied with Shaoyu''s words, pointing to him and shouting.

    "You just talk nonsense. Don''t you rely on brother mu? Just rely on you. You don''t know a few characters." Shaoyu frowned when he saw that he was still horizontal at dawn.

    "You..." I was so angry at dawn.

    Looking at the two people who kept talking to each other, yue''er and Hong Lian smiled at each other.

    "You two really are. You quarrel when you meet. Master Xu hates people coming to his sword refining pool. Now Brother Han Tian didn''t come with us. If he sees you, there will be a lot of scolding." yue''er stopped when he saw them. Honglian looked at them faintly.

    "Ha ha... Both miss Yue and miss Honglian are backed by brother mu. With you, he can''t scold if he wants to!" but Shaoyu replied with a sly smile.

 Chapter 375

    "OK! You take us as a shield." Honglian said angrily. However, his face is still a smile. He doesn''t mean to blame Shaoyu.

    "Tianming pulled you out, but it doesn''t matter to me." Shaoyu retorted quickly.

    "You know Tianming knows few words. He can''t read the note. He must be the first to come to me and ask, which will bring me. And I''m afraid that my brother is not at ease in cold days, so I will come with other sisters." yue''er looked at Shaoyu and smiled.

    "Ha ha. You''ve seen through all my little tricks. Miss Yue, you''re still powerful." Shaoyu touched his face and smiled.

    The moon''s eyes flashed a trace of gloom and said sadly, "it''s a pity that brother Han Tian didn''t come with us."

    "Yuer, didn''t he say he would come later?" Honglian touched Yuer''s head and smiled.

    "Yes."

    "Well, you guy should..." Tianming saw that he was fooled by Shaoyu and wanted to go up and fight with him angrily.

    Shaoyu shook his finger and said confidently, "don''t worry. You won''t regret if you don''t come to my appointment."

    Tianming turned his head and disdained: "hum! I''ve begun to regret it."

    "OK, I''m not good, OK." Shaoyu apologized when he saw that Tianming was still angry. Then he waved and pressed a switch.

    Tianming quickly covered his face: "I regret it! I regret it! I regret it!"

    "If you cover your eyes again, you will really regret it." Shaoyu said.

    As the stone gate slowly opened to both sides, the dazzling red light came with a lot of heat.

    Yue''er''s eyes are getting bigger and bigger. Now they only have the magnificent landscape in their eyes, so they can''t hold anything else.

    Tianming Shaoyu four people came to the sword refining pool with shock and curiosity. With the deepening of the four people, a strange boulder came face to face.

    It is like an erupting volcano, with hot magma gushing from the top and flowing slowly along the cracks on the stone wall, forming strange lines, like the word "Lian".

    A sharp blade hung above the sword refining pool. A gust of wind blew, and the sharp swords collided with each other, making a sound of "Ding Ding...". Crisp and beautiful, like thousands of wind chimes swinging constantly.

    "Wow! So many swords!" as soon as I entered, the dawn was fascinated by the scene in front of me and couldn''t help admiring.

    "As a martial artist, this is really an eye opener." Shaoyu also sighed.

    Yue''er was also shocked: "I''ve never entered this stone gate before. I didn''t expect it to be like this."

    Red lotus looked around and sighed a little and said, "the Mohist mechanism city is really an eye opener."

    The scene in the sword refining pool can be described by ghost axe magic skill. No matter how many times I come here, I can''t help sighing.

    The magma was dug out and the heat of the magma was used to refine the sword, which made Honglian have to admire the strength of Mohist ancestors.

    "How? My idea is not bad." Shaoyu patted Tianming and said proudly.

    "Hum! I still regret it." Tianming doesn''t like Shaoyu showing off in front of him, so he will never be like Shaoyu.

    "I know you admire it in your heart and don''t admit it. Brother, I won''t care about you."

    What Shaoyu said, Tianming didn''t seem to take it to heart. He lowered his head and suddenly found an interesting thing.

    "Well? You see, there are many swords in the water." Tianming pointed to the pool in front of him.

    Shaoyu squatted down and looked: "these seem to be unfinished and damaged."

    Yue''er looked at it silently for a while: "it seems that she wants to cast a famous sword. I don''t know how many failures she has to experience."

    "Uncle told me to sharpen a sword in ten years. I finally understand what it is." Tianming looked at the swords and said.

    "Do you really understand?" Honglian suddenly asked after turning around the pool.

    The pool was not big, but the more it went in, the hotter it became. Honglian had to retreat. The heat of magma is unimaginable, and even Honglian can''t resist it.

    "This..." although Tianming has some experience in his heart, he can''t express it in words.

    "Ge Ge... Ge Ge..." seeing the appearance of eating turtles at dawn, yue''er and Hong Lian couldn''t help but cover their mouths and burst out a burst of silver bell like laughter.

    "Well, don''t tease you. Let''s continue to watch the sword." Honglian stopped laughing.

    "Yes." the dawn answered. But I can see from the look of dawn that he is very unhappy now.

    "I''ve heard for a long time that the founder of Mohism is a rare craftsman in the world. The Xu family is the best sword casting family in Mohism. It has been studying sword casting for a hundred years. Many swords that shocked the world are from the hands of the Xu family." Shaoyu looked at the sword refining pool and said.

    "Well." yue''er thought for a moment and said, "sister Rong said that Xu''s parents are very powerful sword makers."

    At this time, the unhappy dawn suddenly remembered something, so he asked, "isn''t uncle''s Yuanhong made by master Xu''s mother? I don''t know what sword master Xu''s father made?"

    "It''s also very famous. You should have heard of it," yue''er reminded.

    "What''s your name?" Shaoyu and Tianming asked at the same time. They were eager to know the answer.

    "Shark teeth!" Moon said faintly.

    "Never heard of it." Tianming shook his head.

    "''demon sword shark teeth '', the sword of Weizhuang." Honglian didn''t expect that the shark teeth of Weizhuang were forged by Xu Fuzi''s father.

    Yue''er looked at Honglian in surprise: "yes, it''s the sword of the villain Weizhuang. Sister Honglian, do you know?"

    "HMM." Honglian said faintly. Mu Hantian told her when she was taken away by Mu Hantian. She just didn''t know where the sword came from.

    Honglian suddenly thought of a question and said, "how can the sword forged by master Xu''s father reach Weizhuang?"

    "I don''t know that." yue''er shook her head.

    "What... What''s the matter? The two swords made by Xu''s parents are actually......" Tianming also found the doubt.

    "Become two hostile swords." yue''er said his guess for Tianming.

    "It is true that, like swordsmen, swords have their own destiny, and the two are closely connected." Shaoyu looked at the sword in the pool, and his voice was a little low.

    Sword has its own destiny, and people also have their own destiny, which can not be selected and changed.

 Chapter 376

    All around became silent, only the sword in the air swayed and jingled with the wind. It''s like longing for your own destiny and making a pleasant sound.

    "It''s so interesting. It sounds as good as playing the piano. At night, these swords should look like stars in the sky. Old man Xu really has fun." Tianming first broke the calm. He looked up at the sword hanging in the air and said with envy.

    "You think this is for fun." Shaoyu said angrily.

    Tianming turned his head and said, "why?"

    Shaoyu looks at the sword hanging in the air and says: "Although I don''t know how to forge a sword, I''ve heard some craftsmen in my father''s army say that a good sword depends on fire, materials, water quality, tempering techniques, and even the weather. In addition to the sharpness of the sword, we should also judge whether it is in the best state in the casting process by the sound of its collision and the luster of the sword body."

    "Ah... I feel dizzy when I hear it. It can be seen that you are bragging again." Tianming shook his head and looked incredulous.

    "What Shaoyu said is true. My father used to collect famous swords. He called many skilled craftsmen to forge swords for him. I heard them say the same thing when I was a child." yue''er explained.

    "Oh!" Tianming reluctantly agreed. He still felt Shaoyu bragging.

    Tianming looked at Honglian and saw Honglian staring at the sword on the sword platform.

    Seeing that Tianming stopped interrupting, Shaoyu then said, "without any of the conditions I just said above, the final refined sword may be just an ordinary sword, not a famous sword that can enter the sword spectrum."

    "Hmm? What is the sword spectrum?" Tianming asked curiously.

    Honglian took back her eyes and said faintly, "that''s the famous Xiangjian Shifeng beard in the state of Chu. Evaluate all kinds of swords, and then rank them."

    "What''s the ranking of those famous swords?" Tianming asked again.

    "Xueji is the sixth, in Taoism." Shaoyu said hurriedly. He didn''t want to be robbed of the limelight by Honglian. "It used to be a keepsake of the leaders of all dynasties. Since they separated their sects, it has been worshipped by various sects in turn. The third one is called tai''a. now it is the sword of Mr. Funian, a master of Confucianism. Each sword has a long story. The shuihan sword of the elder generation of the Mohist school ranks seventh in the sword spectrum. Your uncle''s Yuanhong ranks second."

    "Hey, hey... Uncle is still powerful." Tianming looked proud when he heard that uncle''s sword ranked so high.

    "By the way, what are the other swords?" Tianming asked again.

    "This, this..." Shaoyu rarely blushed. To be honest, he didn''t know about other swords.

    "Ha ha... So you don''t know!" seeing Shaoyu like this, Tianming knew he didn''t know, so he mocked wantonly.

    "You...", mocked by the smelly boy Tianming, Shaoyu is waiting to argue.

    Seeing that they were going to quarrel again, Hong Lian shook and said, "the ninth sword is Qiu Li, in the hands of Taoist master Tianzong Xiaomeng, and the tenth is Ling Xu. This sword is in the hands of Confucian Zhang Liang."

    "Hmm? It''s Taoism and Confucianism again. They have two swords each?" Shaoyu found a problem and said.

    "Yes, but why are there so many sister Honglian?" Tianming also asked.

    "Stupid... Sister Honglian and brother Hantian have been together for so long. Naturally, I know." yue''er said in a aside way.

    "HMM." Honglian nodded and ignored the others. Then he said, "the eleventh sword spectrum is a big sword called Tu Xing."

    "Tu Xing, sister Honglian, you don''t seem to have said everything!" Tianming looked at Honglian and said.

    "Ha ha..." in response, Honglian looked at the dawn and said: "In fact, the sword on the sword spectrum has no difference in ranking. Each sword on it has its own uniqueness. For example, although the Qiuli sword ranks ninth, its real power is still above the snow Ji of the sixth, and the Tu Xing of the eleventh, which is called the supreme sword. Its power is unparalleled in the world. If it is not too heavy and no one can make it, its ranking will never be like Therefore, we can''t underestimate any sword by ranking. Besides, brother Mu''s swords have no ranking, but they are still powerful. "

    "Ah! Why doesn''t brother Mu''s sword rank?" Tianming then asked.

    "Because he doesn''t care," said Honglian.

    "Oh, so it is!" Tianming suddenly realized. Suddenly, he seemed to think of another question: "by the way, after talking for so long, what is the name of the first sword in the sword spectrum?"

    Speaking of this, Shaoyu said proudly, "the first sword from the state of Chu is called ''Tianwen''."

    "Hmm? Tianming asked? It sounds familiar. I seem to have seen it somewhere..." Tianming hesitated.

    Suddenly heard the word "Tianwen", Tianming seemed to think of something. He was a little familiar but vague. He couldn''t think clearly.

    "Don''t blow it. How can it be? I haven''t even seen it from the state of Chu." hearing that Tianming said he had seen it, Shaoyu looked at yue''er and Hong Lian incredulously and said, "Miss Yue, Hong Lian, have you seen it?"

    Yue''er thought about it and shook her head and said, "only listen to Xiao Gao, snow girl sister. They have talked about it, but they have never seen it."

    "I''ve only heard of it," said Honglian faintly.

    "I seem to have met." Tianming desperately recalls, trying to catch the vague shadow in his mind.

    "Just blow it! Anyway, I don''t believe it!" even yue''er, a princess, and Honglian, as well as the nobles of the state of Chu, haven''t seen it. Shaoyu doesn''t believe it will be seen in the morning.

    Tianming argued, "I''ve really seen it."

    "I don''t believe it!"

    "I''ve really seen it." the voice of dawn became a little trembling.

    "Tianming, you must have made a mistake." yue''er saw Tianming''s memory very painful and wanted him not to recall it again.

    "Do you know where this sword is now?" because Tianming always said he had seen it and refused to give up, Shaoyu had to change a question.

    "Xianyang palace!" as soon as Shaoyu finished asking, he shouted out at dawn.

    Shaoyu, Yueer and Honglian looked at Tianming in surprise. Tianming''s answer speed exceeded their imagination, which was unexpected.

    "You''re right. It''s in Xianyang palace. How can you know Xianyang palace?" Shaoyu didn''t understand.

    Tianming didn''t answer Shaoyu''s question, but asked, "Xianyang palace... Where is it?"

    "You said you had seen Tianwen, and you said you were out of Xianyang palace. Why don''t you know where it is?" Shaoyu said angrily, thinking that Tianming was playing with himself again.

    Tianming covered his head and kept thinking about it. Every time he thought about it, he had a headache.

    "Xianyang palace, where is it? Er... Ah..." Tianming muttered to himself, almost going crazy.

    "Sister Honglian, what''s wrong with him at dawn?" yue''er asked anxiously.

    Honglian shook her head.

    "Xianyang palace is the palace of Yingzheng. No one in the world knows. You''re too..." Shaoyu said just halfway when he saw the dawn slowly falling to the ground. Shaoyu was shocked and hurried forward to hold Tianming.

    "What''s wrong with Tianming? How can he suddenly faint?" Shaoyu puts Tianming flat on the ground.

    Honglian stepped forward and slightly opened her collar at dawn. On the left side of Tianming''s neck, there is a strangely shaped seal.

    "This is..." Honglian''s pupil contracted slightly.

    "Ah!" yue''er leaned over and shouted with her mouth covered.

    Shaoyu only saw a strange pattern. He didn''t think much, but the performance of Honglian and Yueer made him feel the seriousness of the situation.

    "What is this?" Shaoyu asked.

    "Yin and Yang mantra seal!" said the red lotus and the moon at the same time.

    Yue''er''s mother used to be a member of the yin-yang family. Naturally, she would tell yue''er something. Honglian has been following Mu Hantian for so long, and Mu Hantian will certainly tell her something.

 Chapter 377

    "What can I do? The yin-yang mantra is printed on Tianming..." looking at the moon who feels the pulse to Tianming, Shaoyu is anxious to walk back and forth, but he has no way but to worry.

    "The play said that once the yin-yang spell seal occurs, it will make people fall into a coma or lose control. I think it should be the way it was just dawn." the red lotus quietly observed said.

    "Well! What sister Honglian said is right." slowly opened her eyes, the moon gently put down Tianming''s hand and nodded in agreement with Honglian''s words.

    "He... Miss Yue, Miss Honglian, do you have a cure?" Shaoyu asked yue''er and Honglian after looking at Tianming with worry.

    "Sister Rong once taught me how to use genuine Qi to restrain toxicity in the body." yue''er thought for a while and said.

    "Oh!" Shaoyu nodded in agreement.

    "But I''ve never used it." yue''er''s tone began to become a little hesitant.

    "What should I do..." Shaoyu heard that he hadn''t reacted yet, and then shouted in surprise. Then he suddenly remembered something and turned his eyes to the red lotus behind yue''er.

    Seeing Shaoyu looking at herself, Honglian didn''t know what he was thinking and said, "although I learned a lot from brother Hantian, there''s nothing I can do about this spell."

    "Now..." Shaoyu wants to stop talking.

    Only when Shaoyu looked a little gloomy, yue''er couldn''t bear it after all and said, "I can try."

    "OK." after listening to yue''er''s words, Shaoyu immediately rejoiced and no longer looked depressed just now. How to say, yue''er has studied medicine with duanmurong for several years, and Shaoyu is still trustworthy.

    Yue''er said seriously, "help dawn first."

    "HMM." Honglian and Shaoyu nodded, and then they held Tianming steady.

    The moon took two steps forward, walked behind the dawn and sat cross legged. Yue''er took a deep breath and looked at the dawn. Then she raised her hands and put them together. The Yang Yin mantra seal on Tianming''s neck is emitting a little black gas, which is all around the rune seal. It looks like it is slowly eroding Tianming.

    Soon, the true Qi of yue''er''s whole body was gathering towards her hands. I saw that some transparent true Qi was flowing on yue''er''s hands.

    "Drink..." yue''er whispered, his hands separated and immediately hit Tianming on his back. Soon, the true Qi of yue''er passed to Tianming, but Tianming''s face showed a burst of pain.

    Yue''er said: "Yin and Yang, the way of heaven and earth, the discipline of all things, the changing parents, the beginning of life and death, and the house of the gods.

    Clear Yang is the sky and turbid Yin is the earth. Clouds above the earth''s atmosphere and rain under the weather; rain comes out of the earth''s atmosphere and clouds come out of the weather.

    Tao gives birth to one, gives birth to two, two gives birth to three, and three gives birth to all things. (this is what I wrote while reading.)

    Yu Shuai saw that Tianming was immediately wrapped by a transparent real Qi mask and slowly flowed towards Tianming''s neck. The black air of the yin-yang mantra seal on Tianming''s neck seemed to disappear slowly and seemed to be returning to the rune seal.

    Honglian looks at yue''er strangely and her eyes are full of doubts. She looks at Shaoyu again and sees that Shaoyu is looking at the dawn with worry. She doesn''t find anything at all. But with Honglian''s insight, she naturally sees that there is something good about yue''er''s method of running Qi. From what she just heard to yue''er''s low reading formula, Honglian also hears that this is not a doctor''s formula at all.

    Red lotus looked at yue''er and said, "the formula yue''er just read clearly has a little Taoist truth, but it is full of yin and Yang truth. This is not a formula of a doctor at all. Who is yue''er? It seems that you have to find a time to tell the cold weather about yue''er."

    Want to return to think, at this time Yueer has been sweating, can''t help but worry about Honglian.

    I saw that the black air around the rune seal on Tianming''s neck had completely returned to the rune seal, and the rune seal gradually disappeared.

    Honglian and Shaoyu are not happy. Tian is relieved. Shaoyu wipes the sweat on his forehead and says, "Hoo! Finally."

    "Hoo......" Honglian also breathed a sigh of relief. Looking at the sweating moon, she said in secret: "fortunately, nothing happened. Otherwise, if something happened to moon, how should I explain to him."

    In the state of Qin, Xianyang, in an attic, it seems to be another world.

    Darkness fills the sky. Countless stars break through the night. The dark moisture infiltrates in the air and diffuses a sad atmosphere. Look up at the sky and touch the starry sky. The distant stars shine like fine tears

    The sky is full of stars, like pearls, like a handful of broken gold, scattered on the Jasper plate. And each star seems to represent the destiny of heaven.

    The moon god suddenly woke up from meditation and said, "who wants to seal my yin-yang spell on that child?"

    With that, the moon God turned his hands into orchids, played a few tricks with his hands, and closed his eyes again.

    On the other side, yue''er saw that she had succeeded, and a trace of joy flashed in her eyes. When she stopped her hand again, the yin-yang mantra seal on Tianming''s neck suddenly appeared, and the black gas gushed out again, straight towards yue''er''s hands on Tianming''s back.

    Red lotus was shocked and said, "moon, leave the dawn."

    Yue''er was also terrified and wanted to take back her hands, but she found that her hands couldn''t move at all. But at this time, the moon has come. Don''t worry. The silver teeth bite secretly to increase the output of true Qi, hoping to block back the black Qi.

    The black gas soon broke through the real gas mask on yue''er''s hands and quickly rushed to yue''er''s arms.

    Honglian and Shaoyu are worried, but they don''t know what to do. Seeing the black gas, she came to yue''er''s small shoulder. Yue''er looked at the black gas with her eyes and was very frightened. She felt that she was about to be swallowed up.

    "Brother Hantian... Is yue''er going to die? It really seems to look at brother Hantian again." yue''er said secretly.

    The next moment, the moon felt a cool and warm touch behind her, and a pure blue was passing through her body to Tianming.

    The moon smiled with joy when she felt the familiar smell coming from behind. I saw that the black air on yue''er''s arm was rapidly retreating back until it retreated to Tianming''s neck and hid into the rune seal again, and the rune seal also slowly disappeared.

    The moon smiled happily and fell back. Mu Hantian hugged yue''er and said softly, "yue''er, are you okay?"

    Yue''er lay in Mu Hantian''s arms, shook her head, smiled and said: "yue''er knew that Han Tian''s brother would come to save yue''er, ha ha..."

    "Yue''er, why are you so stupid? The yin-yang spell in the morning is so deep. Can you seal it?" Mu Hantian was tired of love, but there was no sense of blame in his words.

    With that, Mu Hantian fed yue''er a pill. The original de energized yue''er immediately recovered, but he didn''t mean to leave Mu Hantian''s arms.

    When Honglian and Shaoyu see Mu Hantian arrive to save the next month, they are relieved.

 Chapter 378

    "Cold day, luckily you''re here." Honglian walked to Mu cold day and said tenderly.

    "Yes, brother mu, if you hadn''t come, it would be unimaginable." Shaoyu said.

    Mu Hantian stood up with yue''er in his arms and smiled at Hong Lian, "it''s all right."

    "HMM." Honglian held Mu Hantian''s arm and leaned her head on Mu Hantian''s shoulder.

    "Sister Honglian, I''m sorry. Yue''er worried you." yue''er looked at Honglian and said sorry.

    Honglian raised her head, smiled at yue''er and shook her head.

    Just then, there was an action at the other end of the day.

    Tianming''s eyelids moved and his eyes slowly opened. He found that he was held by Shaoyu. He was very confused: "brother mu, you''re here. Why are everyone here?"

    Mu Hantian saw that he woke up at dawn, so he had to temporarily stop the warmth with Honglian and Yuer. Looking at the dawn, he asked faintly, "how''s it going?"

    "I''m fine?" Tianming looked at Mu Hantian strangely, then turned to look at the people around him. He found that everyone looked at himself with strange eyes, so he asked again: "what happened?"

    Seeing the appearance of Tianming, I don''t remember what happened before. Everyone seems unwilling to let Tianming think of it again. Finally, ye Chen said, "nothing."

    Even if Tianming has a big nerve, he can see that there is something wrong with everyone. He wants to ask again, but Shaoyu interrupts him. Shaoyu patted Tianming on the shoulder and said, "how are you? What''s wrong with you?"

    This made Tianming even more puzzled and said, "obviously, there is something wrong with everyone... How can you ask me what''s wrong with me?"

    Shaoyu also found Tianming''s "amnesia". His eyes turned and his face was full of a sly smile: "you are my little brother. Of course, brother should care about you!"

    Seeing Shaoyu taking advantage of himself, Tianming turns his head with an unhappy face. "Who''s your little brother? Don''t dream!"

    Mr. Xu, who has been standing next to him, looked at Tianming, who quarreled with Shaoyu. Knowing that everyone had nothing to do, he put down his worry, so his face was flat: "you kids, who let you break into my sword training pool? Don''t you go out quickly!"

    Tianming forgot the pain after his scar was healed. He made a face and looked at Mr. Xu''s mouth. Gu Ling''s funny appearance immediately teased yue''er with a smile. However, she didn''t dare to let Mr. Xu hear it. She just buried her head in Mu Hantian''s arms and covered her mouth for fun. Honglian also held Mu Hantian''s arm and didn''t hear it.

    Mu Hantian sighed, shook his head and said, "this boy..."

    Mu Hantian turned to master Xu and said, "Lao Xu, I''m also responsible for their daring to break into the sword refining pool this time. Don''t blame Lao Xu."

    "Master Xu, I''ll compensate you too." when Honglian saw Mu Han apologize, she also apologized.

    In this regard, master Xu nodded and listened to Mu Hantian again: "Lao Xu, don''t you want to show me your newly forged sword?"

    "Hmm? Cough... It seems that nothing can be concealed from the big boss''s eyes." master Xu coughed a few times and said.

    "Ha ha..." Mu Hantian just smiled, but didn''t speak. Mr. Xu walked to the sword platform on the sword pool and took down a soft sword shaped like a red snake.

    The red lotus on one side stared at the soft sword, and Mu Han smiled. Just listen to master Xu''s way: this chain snake soft sword is called "Chilian"

    Mu Hantian took over the "Chilian" sword, put down the moon and walked forward a few steps. The "Chilian" sword shook in his hand, and the "Chilian" sword immediately stretched out and swam forward like a silver snake. Shaking again, the sword body immediately retracted to form a long sword.

    "Yes, it looks like a naked snake, and its moves are as poisonous and sharp as a poisonous snake. It''s very suitable for women. Xu, how about giving it to me?" Mu Hantian turned to master Xu.

    "Since the big leader knows that this sword is suitable for women, why..." master Xu didn''t understand.

    "Ha ha... Honglian still needs a sword." Mu Hantian threw the "Chilian" sword into Honglian''s hand. Honglian took the "Chilian" sword and looked at Mu Hantian happily.

    "Thank you, master Xu." Mu Hantian smiled.

    "Oh." then Honglian understood and said to master Xu, "thank you for giving me the sword."

    "This..." master Xu looked at the red lotus, looked at the cold sky and waved, "that''s all."

    "Ha ha... Lao Xu, don''t be so stingy. Don''t worry, Honglian won''t bury it. Don''t worry." Mu Hantian picked up yue''er and said to master Xu.

    Master Xu looked at Honglian and saw that Honglian was foolishly looking at the "Chilian" sword. He couldn''t help believing Mu Hantian''s words.

    "Don''t worry, Honglian won''t bury it." Honglian replied firmly.

    Xu nodded, Mu Hantian took Honglian''s hand, turned and said, "then we''ll go first."

    At the end, Shaoyu thought of something, stopped again, turned and asked Xu: "Xu, is there a sword in the center of the largest pool?"

    Mr. Xu glanced at Xiang Shaoyu. "How do you know?"

    "Ha ha... What''s the name of that sword?" Shaoyu asked again.

    "Canhong!" Shaoyu doesn''t know if it''s his illusion. When master Xu said the name of the sword, he seemed to be looking at Mu Hantian.

    "Can Hong?" Shaoyu whispered. In his memory, he had never heard name of the sword.

    Looking at Shaoyu''s puzzled eyes, master Xu knew that he had never heard of the name can Hong. Also, in the long river of memory, some things are really easy to be missed, not to mention that it has changed into another sword and has another name. Fame often makes people forget its original past.

    Xu Fuzi suddenly felt a little disappointed. The last and most successful sword in his mother''s life was crowned with another name.

    He turned his head and said, "this is a dragon killing sword."

    "Slaying a dragon? How can there be a dragon in this world?" Shaoyu was stunned when he heard the word "slaying a dragon".

    "Kill the dragon?" Mu Hantian, who was in front of him, couldn''t help but stop and murmured, "kill the Dragon..."

    The sword is the sword to kill the dragon, but people... Have no life to kill the dragon! When a strong man dies, the water is cold!

    For a moment, Mu Hantian fell into deep memories.

    "Ah! By the way, ''canhong'' is only one word short of uncle''s'' Yuanhong ''. Old man Xu, what''s the relationship between these two swords?" Tianming suddenly said.

    All of a sudden, Mu Hantian was brought back to reality. He only heard master Xu say, "well, what''s the name of this sword? What does it have to do with you? Go out quickly."

    Xu Fuzi seemed unwilling to discuss the topic of "canhong" and began to rush people.

    Seeing that Mr. Xu didn''t answer his questions, he glanced uninteresting at dawn and followed the people away from the sword training pool.

 Chapter 379

    Mr. Xu came out of the sword casting pool and walked in the dark and silent channel. He was keenly aware that the atmosphere was wrong. He couldn''t tell what the strange feeling was. Following this uneasiness, he came to the door of the central pool.

    The door... Is open.

    And the guard disciple who should have been in front of the door disappeared.

    The uneasiness in his heart suddenly expanded. Master Xu slowly pushed the door open, but found that the Mohist disciples guarding the central pool fell not far from the door.

    He stepped forward quickly and looked forward. In the spring center in the center of the hall, a person was vaguely standing there. His shadow was cast on the stone wall. He couldn''t see the whole picture.

    Who is it? Where is it? Master Xu thought, but he didn''t notice for a moment. He was tripped by a red rope.

    "Dang Dang..."

    Suddenly, the bell tied at the other end of the rope made a clear sound in the hall. The sudden sound made the unknown intruder pause. The next moment, the cold sword of the first mock exam was reflected in Xu Fuzi''s eyes. He stared at the man who appeared before him.

    бнбнбнбн

    When Gao Jianli ran back to the central pool, he saw that Xu Fuzi was fainting on the ground. Seeing this, he secretly hated his carelessness and hurried to help Mr. Xu.

    "Lao Xu, wake up," Gao Jianli said. He put his internal power into Mr. Xu''s body. Mr. Xu trembled and opened his eyes.

    Fortunately, there is still gas. Gao Jianli was relieved when he saw that Mr. Xu woke up. "What happened? Who attacked you?"

    Master Xu trembled and said, "someone... Poisoned... Central pool..."

    "Who is it?" Gao Jianli asked.

    "Yes..." master Xu''s voice became lighter and lighter, and Gao gradually left close to his ear. Master Xu said a person''s name and fainted again.

    After that, Gao Jianli looked furious and said, "it''s him!"

    бнбнбнбн

    Mu Hantian took the people to Tianming''s residence. In the corridor, Mu Hantian saw more than ten Mohist disciples rushing towards a certain place. Originally, Mu Hantian didn''t care, but judging the direction, it was the residence of Tianming and gainie.

    Mu Hantian stopped a Mohist disciple, frowned and asked, "what''s the matter?"

    Seeing Mu Hantian, the disciple respectfully said, "big leader, this is little high leader. He said he found the traitor."

    "Traitor?" Mu Hantian frowned slightly and looked at the direction they were going. Mu Hantian seemed to think of something and said, "I''ll go first, Honglian. You''ll call snow vegetables. You''ll follow me at dawn."

    So he no longer cared about the people. Mu Han moved, suddenly accelerated his speed and rushed to gainie''s place.

    "Brother Hantian, what''s the matter?" seeing Mu Hantian''s sudden acceleration, yue''er didn''t understand.

    "Maybe something''s wrong. You should go there first." said Honglian, turning away.

    "What''s the matter with brother mu?" Tianming said discontentedly.

    "Boy, go quickly, or you won''t catch up." Shaoyu also walked forward quickly.

    When Mu Hantian arrived at the stone chamber, he just arrived at Gao Jianli and handed over the "Yuanhong" and "shuihan" of gainie. Gainie stepped back and stood a few steps away with his sword. Gao Jianli held the "water cold" sword in his chest, his eyes were cold, and cold ice immediately appeared on the "water cold" sword. Then the whole stone chamber was covered with cold ice, and gainie''s eyes were still faint.

    However, the Mohist disciples behind Gao Jianli clenched their teeth and trembled. Obviously, they could not resist the power of "easy water and cold". Gao Jianli tilted his eyes and said, "you don''t have enough skills. Step back first."

    Like an amnesty, the Mohist disciples immediately withdrew. Gao Jianli held the "water cold" sword and stabbed him in the chest with "easy water cold", but he didn''t move.

    "Whew!"

    Just as the "water cold" sword was about to pierce into gainie''s chest, a sword Qi hit the "water cold" sword, the "water cold" sword was deflected immediately, and the "easy water cold" was also interrupted.

    Gao Jianli and gainie looked in the direction of the sword gas at the same time. They saw Mu Han Tian coming in from the stone room, looking at them and saying, "what''s going on?"

    "Gainie is a spy sent by the state of Qin." Gao Jianli looked at gainie coldly.

    Mu Hantian looked at gainie and said, "what''s going on?"

    "Someone once believed him and entrusted his life to him. What was the result? Master ban also believed him, but on the third day he arrived at the mechanism City, master ban was attacked and seriously injured. Now it''s master Xu. Who will be behind him? Dare you believe this person?" Gao Jian left.

    Mu Hantian looked at gainie, turned to Gao Jianli and said, "Xiao Gao, put down the sword, not him."

    "You don''t even believe what master Xu said. Why should you believe this bastard? He''s around Ying Zheng, and this" Yuanhong "is stained with the blood of heroes of the six countries." Gao Jianli doesn''t understand the meaning of Mu Hantian''s words and says angrily.

    "What do you mean?" Mu asked.

    "Master Xu was in the central pool and saw him doing his hands and feet in the water with his own eyes. Master ban also saw him before he was unconscious. Can''t master ban and master Xu lie? Xiao Tian, get out of the way and don''t force me to ignore our feelings." Gao Jianli couldn''t hear anything at this time. At the thought of Jing Ke''s death and the thought that Tianming still called this villain uncle, Gao Jianli was angry.

    "Ta... TA......" the snow girl and duanmurong came from the stone room. The snow girl looked at Mu Hantian and said, "cold day, the body of one of the disciples who escaped from patrolling the mountain with the big hammer a few days ago was found in the back mountain."

    "I have also checked the water in the central pool and the channels in the organ City, and I have found no poison," duanmurong said.

    "No poison? How could it be?" Gao Jianli didn''t believe it.

    "I also feel very strange." duanmurong looked at the cold day.

    "It''s dark and cold at night, and it''s invisible; it''s changeable and inexplicable, Dark Jade Kirin." Mu Hantian murmured and said, "no, what time is it now."

    "Big head collar, it''s almost Mao hour," said a disciple outside Shi''s room.

    "Mao Shi?" Mu Hantian turned to Gao Jianli and said, "Xiao Gao is not brother Gai, but the black Kirin in the countercurrent sand."

    "Black Kirin?" Gao Jianli looked at the cold sky and didn''t understand.

    "It''s dark and cold at night. It''s invisible. It''s inexplicable. It''s Dark Jade Kirin. The world''s first killer, black Kirin." gainie explained.

    "Yes, the most terrible thing about this person is the ''ever-changing''. She has no life and no appearance, but she can transform all sentient beings. I think she is the model of brother Gai and wants us to turn against each other." Mu Hantian said seriously.

    "The central pool..." duanmurong said puzzled.

    "In this world, there is only one poison that cannot be detected at night." Mu Han said.

    "Is it......" when I think of this, the answer is ready to come out. Duanmurong''s face turns white and her hands and feet suddenly become cold. Why didn''t I think of it earlier? There is a deep chill in her eyes: "cold day, you mean... Poison feather thousands of nights."

    "Yes!" Mu Han nodded solemnly.

 Chapter 380

    Xianyang palace.

    Ying Zheng is standing on the square inside the city wall. Behind him are moon god and LISS. The three looked at the misty night sky. When dawn was coming, there were stars flashing from time to time, and a little flow crossed.

    "Moon god, what can you see from the stars?" Ying Zheng said faintly

    "See a lot." the moon god looked at the sky and said faintly.

    "I just want to know one thing, Mohism, whether my breath is exhausted." Ying Zheng said coldly.

    "Yes." the moon god still replied faintly.

    Meteors in the night sky look beautiful, but they are dangerous and kill opportunities step by step. It seems that this has already become a fixed number.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Organ city.

    "The way is as high as a foot, and the devil is as high as a foot. The Mohist school is experiencing the biggest catastrophe in 300 years." duanmurong muttered to himself, with a trace of remorse: "sunshine... I should have thought of it. Poison feather thousands of nights is the most strange poison in the world."

    "What is poison feather thousand nights?" the snow girl asked, looking at the cold sky and duanmurong.

    "A strange poison that uses sunlight to cause toxicity," duanmurong said.

    "Ah? It''s actually the sun that causes toxicity?" everyone was surprised. These poisons were unheard of and unheard of. Duanmurong looked heavy and said: "If the poison dissolves into the water, it will never take effect as long as it doesn''t shine in the sun. However, once exposed to the sun, all the water will become extremely toxic. Poison plumes are distributed all over the city along the water for thousands of nights. No matter how careful you are, you can''t detect them. When the sun shines at dawn, they turn into poison gas and spread from the water to the air. No matter how hard it is to attack the city Poison feather thousand nights can''t withstand a single blow. This medicine has been refined for three years and a thousand nights. You can''t see any sunshine during this period, or your previous achievements will be wasted. Poison feather thousand nights is a magical formula from an ancient secret, known as "when the sun is right, kill the city."

    As soon as gainie''s eyes coagulated, he seemed to think of something and muttered to himself: "when the sun is right, kill the city...".

    "Is it too late?" asked the snow girl.

    "No!" duanmurong said suddenly, "maybe we still have a chance."

    "Hmm?" the snow girl looked at duanmurong suspiciously.

    "I''ve been restless before. Just in case, I ordered Mohist disciples not to drink the water in the city for one day, whether there is poison in the water or not. And I prepared a hundred herbs pill for everyone here to make everything perfect." duanmurong said slowly, but his face was still heavy.

    "Herb pill!" said the snow girl in surprise, "sister Rong said that the elixir of the world that can protect all poisons within two hours after taking it, herb pill?"

    "But we only have two hours." gannie sighed.

    "Do you know this poison?" Mu Hantian was stunned. Duanmurong was a medical immortal. It''s not strange to know this poison, but why did gainie know this poison?

    Seeing Mu Hantian''s puzzled eyes, gainie explained, "I''ve heard of it before." in addition, he didn''t explain anything, but his complexion was getting heavier and heavier. As far as he knew, there were few people with this poison formula, and how did Weizhuang get this poison? Gainie didn''t understand this question.

    Mu Hantian turned to Gao Jianli and said, "Xiao Gao, take some brothers with good water properties to open the Xuanwu and open the valve. Let the fresh water dilute the poisonous water, hoping to reduce the poisonous gas."

    "Yes," Gao Jianli said, and immediately withdrew his sword and left.

    "Xueer, Rong, I''m afraid all the guard brothers at each pass have been poisoned and lost their resistance. The enemy will attack at any time. Your soldiers are divided into two routes. Inform the thief Zhi and the big hammer and ask them to take the Xiang family, old man ban and master Xu of the state of Chu to the Mohe secret room. That is the core that controls the whole mechanism city. We just need to keep there." Mu Han said.

    "Cold weather, what about you?" the snow girl asked anxiously.

    "I''ll take yue''er and them to a place." Mu Hantian looked at the red clouds in the distance and said faintly.

    "All right," she said, and the snow girl took duanmurong''s hand and left.

    "Brother Gai, go too." Mu Hantian turned to gainie.

    Gainie nodded, "Yuanhong" went into the scabbard, held the sword and followed in the direction of snow girl and duanmurong.

    Mu Hantian saw that everyone had left, so he walked in the direction he had just come.

    On the cloister, yue''er three people are still coming to Mu Hantian.

    Just listen to Tianming complain: "brother Mu is really, walking so fast."

    "You are not allowed to say brother Hantian. Brother Hantian is walking so fast. There may be an accident in the mechanism city." yue''er said.

    "The moon knows me."

    "Brother mu." Shaoyu and Tianming look ahead and shout at the same time.

    Mu Hantian was standing there in white, and the gentle morning wind blew his long flowing hair. Coupled with his handsome face and the elegant air of green lotus, he could not help adding a sense of transcendence to him.

    "Brother Hantian!" seeing Mu Hantian, yue''er immediately ran to Mu Hantian.

    "Cold weather, what''s the matter?" the voice of snow vegetable came behind the crowd.

    "Sauerkraut, red lotus, you''re coming." Mu Han Tian looked behind him.

    "What''s the matter?" asked Honglian.

    "It''s too late to explain now, red lotus and snow cabbage. You two go to the ink core secret room and Sha Sihua immediately. They will deal with it if they have something to do. I''ll take them to another place." said Mu Hantian, looking at yue''er.

    "Hmm!" snow vegetable nodded. Honglian said again, "be careful... We''ll wait for you to come back."

    "Let''s go too." seeing snow vegetables leave, Mu Hantian said. Then he hugged yue''er and walked in the other direction.

    At this time, it was daybreak, the whole mechanism city was full of poison gas, and the guard''s Moji disciples fell down one by one and entered a dead state.

    The gate of Mohist forbidden area.

    Mu Hantian stood at the door with yue''er and looked at the endless passage, which made people shiver.

    "Now the enemy has entered the mechanism city on a large scale. It was the safest to go to the secret room of Mohe, but you have your own destiny." Mu Hantian looked at the front.

    "Fate? Do you want us to go inside?" Shaoyu said.

    "Yes." Mu Hantian nodded.

    "But the gate of the forbidden area doesn''t mean that Mohist disciples are forbidden to enter?" yue''er looked up at Mu Hantian and turned her voice.

    "Tianming and Shaoyu are not Mohist disciples, so they are not restricted by Mohist dogma. As for you, yue''er, stay with them." Mu Hantian looked at yue''er and said.

    "Why, brother Han Tian?" yue''er asked puzzled.

    "Stay inside with them and don''t run around, so I can rest assured." Mu Hantian said.

    "Brother, what about you? Won''t you go in with us?" yue''er said.

    "I have more important things to do." Mu Hantian turned around, put his body down, touched Yuer''s head and said softly, "Yuer, listen, brother Hantian is waiting for you at the exit on the other side."

    The moon looked at Mu Hantian and said for a long time, "well, the moon will come out soon."

    With that, Mu Hantian kissed yue''er on her forehead and pushed them into the forbidden area. The door of the forbidden area closed slowly and immediately.

    "Dawn, Shaoyu, help me take good care of yue''er." Mu Hantian looked at Sanren.

    "Don''t worry, brother mu, we will." they said at the same time.

    Then the door of the forbidden area was completely closed. Mu Hantian stood for a long time, pressed a small switch, and immediately added a layer of defense on the door of the forbidden area.

 Chapter 381

    In the forbidden area, yue''er stood in place.

    "What was that sound just now?" Shaoyu said.

    "Jue Tiansuo." after a pause, yue''er said again, "let''s go quickly. We can only wait for death here. I want to go out quickly and be with brother Han Tian."

    With that, yue''er first walked forward. Tianming and Shaoyu looked at each other and followed up.

    Mohist mechanism City, above the cloister. Mu Hantian looked at the direction of the central hall and murmured, "I believe they can hold on to the next thing. Fate is compared to the silk thread entangled by fate. Although fate is determined by heaven, it depends on myself. I''m going to do my thing, too."

    Saying this, Mu Han''s footsteps moved and immediately appeared on the cliff.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    In the secret room of Mohe, Mohist disciples are controlling the organ to massacre Qin soldiers in the central hall.

    "Close the mechanism quickly, quickly!" old Ben shouted.

    In the central hall, Wei Zhuang came to the center of the hall with several arrested Mohist disciples. The disciples knelt behind Wei Zhuang in a row, and there was an hourglass beside Wei Zhuang. Wei Zhuang shouted with his sword, "listen to the people hiding in the ink core. I advise you to hand over the secret room of the ink core quickly."

    "These bastards are taking Mohist children as hostages." old man ban scolded.

    "It''s the brothers of forging department. They were poisoned and couldn''t resist, so they were caught by Weizhuang." Robber Zhi held his hand in his chest and bowed his head.

    "Bastard, open the gate, I''ll go out and fight with them!" said, and the big hammer went to the gate.

    "Stop, big hammer, calm down." Gao Jianli flashed in front of the gate and said.

    "Whoever doesn''t let me go, I''ll play with him." the big hammer said to Gao Jianli.

    "The big leader said that no one is allowed to go out of the secret room." Gao Jianli held "water cold" in front of the throat of the big hammer and said, "if you want to pass through this door, first ask my ''water cold'' sword."

    At this time, the voice of Weizhuang came from the hall: "I won''t be very patient. From now on, every time the quicksand in the quicksand of the Ganges falls one floor, I will kill a Mohist disciple."

    Then, with a wave of "shark teeth" in Weizhuang, "ah!" a Mohist disciple nearby immediately fell down.

    "Ah!" the snow girl exclaimed, and duanmurong''s eyes were full of anger.

    "Ah... When was the Mohist School slaughtered like this? Are we here to watch our brothers be killed one by one in front of us? How is this? What''s the significance of the existence of the Mohist school?" the big hammer shouted at me.

    "Big hammer, calm down and don''t be impulsive." old man Ban said.

    "Yes, you can''t save them now, but you will hurt them." said the snow girl.

    "Hmm? What do you mean?" the big hammer looked at the snow girl and didn''t understand.

    "You''d better come and see for yourself," said the old man ban, giving way to the windpipe. Looking forward, the big hammer saw a row of Mohist disciples tied on their hands, with their little fingers tightly clasped.

    "Ah... This is... They..." said, the big hammer clenched his teeth and punched the stone wall. His face was full of unwilling, and blood slowly looked down the stone wall.

    "Non attack is the last secret sign that Mohist disciples want to see. They are telling us. If we go out to save them now, they will bite their tongue and kill themselves immediately." the snow girl was sad for a while and said, "going out now is nothing more than death. Although death is not terrible, living is hope, and Mohist has hope. As long as there is a Mohist disciple, Mohist will be there."

    Just as everyone was about to fall into a heavy, at this time, the disciples of the back control mechanism found that the gear of one mechanism moved by themselves.

    "Master ban, have a look." the Mohist disciple looked at the mechanism gear and said.

    "Is this......" steal Zhi also seemed to see something and said.

    Old man ban looked over and said, "it''s the forbidden area of Mohism. Jue Tian lock... Someone opened the Jue Tian lock."

    "Mohist forbidden area? What''s that place?" Xiang Liang didn''t understand.

    "Only the leader knows how to open the Jue Tian lock." Gao Jianli said.

    "It''s a cold day. He said he would take yue''er and them to a place, which must be a forbidden area." the snow girl explained.

    "They will accept the unprecedented test, but fortunately, there is a big leader to accompany them. The big leader successfully passed the forbidden area alone three years ago. With him, they will be fine in Yuer. Now we can concentrate on the negative guard villa." old man Ban said.

    The crowd nodded and only heard Gao Jianli say, "I haven''t been able to understand one thing."

    The crowd looked at Gao Jianli and Gao Jianli said, "I have opened the Xuanwu valve and the poison gas in the mechanism city has been eliminated, but many brothers are still poisoned and can''t fight. Why doesn''t Weizhuang order the attack?"

    "I don''t understand," he said. Old man ban looked at the central hall from the wind tube. He saw a large group of Mohist disciples coming to Weizhuang. Weizhuang seemed to be giving orders. The Mohist disciples nodded and walked out.

    Old man ban shouted, "I know. I know why Weizhuang hasn''t launched an attack yet."

    Everyone looked at old man ban. Old man Ban said, "he wanted to use the mechanism city as bait to catch bigger fish."

    "You mean... Giants and heroes of all schools?" Gao Jianli said.

    "Yes, we must send someone to find the giant before them and tell them the truth." then old Ben paused and said, "but if you want to send someone out, you must open the gate of the ink core. That person also has to escape the Weizhuang in the central hall, the unparalleled ghost of the mechanism man, and the attack of the hidden bat."

    "In the world, I''m afraid no one can stop their joint attack." fan Zeng coughed and said.

    "I don''t know anyone who can finish it, but none of them are here except you." Gao Jianli said.

    Everyone looked at the thief Zhi. The thief Zhi looked up and smiled and said, "fortunately, they are not here, otherwise I can''t use the means I use to eat."

    "Ha ha..." the snow girl covered her mouth with her hand and smiled. Duanmurong also showed a faint smile.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Mu Hantian kept flashing on the cliffs. After flashing, only a blue light flashed. Soon, Mu Hantian came to a cliff and looked down at everything he looked at.

    A poet said, "the mountain pierces the blue sky, and the E is not broken."

 Chapter 382

    Flowers on the Wudu River take root and follow the two cliffs.

    Looking for a cloud in September, I wish to stay in the Qin family.

    Cliff collapse can be seen on the top and white water turbulence can be seen on the bottom.

    Where the immortal plays chess, there is a green Luopan on the stone.

    There is no place for jade children, but only the forest range.

    Qianxi meets a new moon and talks about playing the jade piano.

    Mu Hantian took out the jade short Xiao, hooked his mouth and murmured, "see if you can stop my attack."

    Under the cliff, a beautiful figure leaped on the top of the tree in the forest, light as a flying swallow, stepping on the leaves, and the leaves did not fluctuate at all.

    She was like a curl of smoke, shadowy in the mercury like morning light, and the soft light of countless crystal dust fluttered on her white skin, like trying to put a layer of powdered rouge on her snow free skin.

    The lips of rose petals are as soft as jade, the texture is clear and transparent, but the skin is as greasy as snow, and the lips are as beautiful as cherry.

    Her purple pupils are as bright as a piece of purple chalcedony. There seems to be fine water flowing beside her eyes. Her eyes flow. All things shine and are beautiful at once.

    Her face holds a thin veil, which is like a stone wall separating her from the whole worldly life, making her always have a unique temperament of being far away from the world and as elegant as an immortal, but her figure has become more lonely because of it.

    She has long soft hair like brocade and water satin, with a faint purple light. Someone gently tied a small bun with a half ring with a Purple Dragon Crystal Silver hairpin, wrapped it with a ribbon, crowned it with a silver ring flower Sheng with five amethysts, and covered it with a soft layer of silver yarn and silk paper, The finishing touch of Huasheng, a white magnolia carved of lanolin jade, was slowly dropped from his forehead, and the center of the flower was inlaid with waxy purple jade, which was lifelike.

    She was wearing a green skirt, leather belt wrapped around her floating and exquisite figure, with two clumps of black yarn streamers rustling down. The wide and white left sleeve and right wrist belt were closely sewn with purple swaying patterns. On her back was a Lun fan, with a copper moon and sun hanging on the left and right, which meant that the sun and the moon shine.

    Under the skirt are a pair of thin white soft and beautiful legs. With a layer of silk cloth with black patterns, it can be seen that her legs are very delicate and beautiful. A fist sized copper bell is hung on her left leg, jingling and exquisite when walking. Her thin little feet are wearing a pair of pointed shoes, which is pitiful.

    The girl suddenly stood down, looked up slightly at the stone wall and murmured, "this song... Feels very familiar... But..."

    Thinking, the girl turned and jumped to the hanging roof along the stone wall. Under the footsteps, you can see several leaves floating.

    As the girl jumped up, the sound of the flute became clearer and clearer.

    A night of wind and snow, horseshoes outside the Great Wall, stepping on the stars

    Swords and swords, dressed in red, send the wind and dust

    Blood sprinkles the dyed rings of the barren city

    I write it down with my life. Don''t wait for the world to meet

    бнбнбнбн

    Long pavilions and short pavilions sent one way after another

    The moon is cold, the oil lamp is exhausted, and the alley is more and more

    When the green silk is finished, the autumn frost sighs a few pots of hot tears

    The sound of Pipa was still waiting

    The sunset outside the wasteland is gradually disappearing. You''re on your way home

    The old tree withered vines and the crows refused to settle down

    Moonlight secretly looks at poor fate

    The rings of years are sincere again

    Can''t cross the world of mortals

    Draw three feet only for your reincarnated soul for your birthday

    Recite a red rope of cause and effect in the afterlife

    Embroidered needles hate to sew mandarin ducks'' pillows

    I spend my life waiting with you

    Wait for fate to be serious

    бнбнбнбн

    Long pavilions and short pavilions sent one way after another

    The moon is cold, the oil lamp is exhausted, and the alley is more and more

    When the green silk is finished, the autumn frost sighs a few pots of hot tears

    The sound of Pipa was still waiting

    The sunset outside the wasteland is gradually disappearing. You''re on your way home

    The old tree withered vines and the crows refused to settle down

    Moonlight secretly looks at poor fate

    The rings of years are sincere again

    Can''t cross the world of mortals

    Draw three feet only for your reincarnated soul for your birthday

    Recite a red rope of cause and effect in the afterlife

    Embroidered needles hate to sew mandarin ducks'' pillows

    I spend my life waiting with you

    Wait for fate to be serious

    бнбнбнбн

    As soon as the sound of Xiao fell, the girl came to the top of the cliff. I saw a man holding Xiao in his hands against his mouth, with black hair tied with white ribbons and a snow-white dress. A long white silk sash is tied around the waist, with a piece of lanolin white jade on it and a soft smoke gauze on the outside. Eyebrows grow into temples, slender and gentle eyes, pretty nose, white skin.

    The sword like eyebrows flew obliquely into the strands of black hair under the temples. Handsome side face, perfect facial contour.

    Across the veil, the girl''s lips moved and said, "this flute... Have I ever heard it?"

    Her voice was soft and cold, making people feel as if she didn''t eat human fireworks.

    Mu Hantian put down Yuxiao and said with a smile, "this flute was created by me. What''s the matter? What''s the problem, girl?"

    "Created by yourself? Do you know the name of this flute?" the girl said coldly.

    "No, I just named it fate." Mu Hantian said faintly.

    "What is'' fate ''?" the girl''s tone became a little lighter, not as cold as before.

    "Fate should accumulate blessings and smell scriptures like jade relatives." Mu Hantian looked at the girl and smiled.

    Hearing Mu Hantian''s words, the girl suddenly fell into silence. When the breeze blew gently, I saw the gauze on the girl''s face floating gently, and the purple hair flying behind her. I''m afraid it''s just like that even if the fairy came down to earth.

    Mu Hantian knew who she was when he saw her. The only women with purple hair in Qin Dynasty were purple and Shao Siming. And the woman in front of me can only be a less life manager.

    Shao Siming saw Mu Hantian looking at her quietly, and a faint blush appeared on his face. The girl said coldly, "you are not allowed to play this flute in front of people in the future, otherwise..." the girl''s eyes were as cold as ice, and said, "I will kill you at the ends of the earth."

    "Eh!" Mu Han was sweating?, "Why is this?"

    "You don''t deserve to know!" said the girl. As soon as the index finger of her left hand turned, many leaves immediately appeared in the air. The girl waved her left hand and walked away on the leaves.

    Looking at the girl gone away, Mu Hantian shook his head with a smile and said, "the beauty takes flowers as the appearance, birds as the sound, the moon as the God, willows as the state, jade as the bone, ice and snow as the skin, autumn water as the posture, and fate as the heart."

    "Over there in the mechanism city... It should be almost time to go to the end." he said, Mu Hantian moved at his feet and jumped in the direction of the mechanism city.

 Chapter 383

    Organ city.

    Tianming and Yueer are walking on the corridor and are heading for the central hall.

    "Dawn, you see." the moon looked ahead and said.

    Looking forward at dawn, I saw a flickering fuzzy figure in front of me. The non attack in my hand immediately turned into a sword. I took a few steps forward and said, "come on..."

    Her back gradually became clear. Behind her was a cheap knife moon, which looked extremely mysterious. The man slowly turned around and saw a woman with white skin like snow, two long purple hair hanging to his chest, but the purple hair behind him was coiled with a fan-shaped headdress, and his eyes were covered with gauze, as if there was a secret. The lips are smeared with vermilion lipstick to make them more beautiful. Wearing a long silver dress, hands interlaced under the abdomen.

    This person is the moon god with predictive ability and the right protector of Yin-Yang family.

    The moon god looked at the moon and dawn, and the corners of his mouth were slightly hooked. Tianming looked at the moon god, as if he had known each other, and said, "are you?"

    "How?" then the moon god suddenly came to Tianming and said faintly, "don''t you know me?"

    At this time, the yin-yang mantra on Tianming''s neck began to sprout again. Tianming looked up at the moon god and said, "I don''t know you, but I know you must not be a good man... Who are you?

    With that, Tianming rushed to the moon god with a non attack. He saw that the moon god''s right hand was slightly raised, his heart and hand were upward, and his index finger was facing Tianming''s finger. A transparent membrane appeared in front of Tianming immediately, which imprisoned Tianming. Tianming stopped in place and couldn''t move.

    The tip of the moon god''s index finger glowed a little white. The index finger slowly lifted up, and Tianming''s body was lifted up and came to the moon god.

    "Ah!" the moon cried out when she saw it.

    "Let go of me." Tianming struggled in the air.

    "You still have a more important mission to complete," said the moon god. With a flick of his left hand under his belly, Tianming immediately flew out, fell at the end of the corridor and fainted.

    "Dawn!" yue''er immediately ran to the dawn. The index finger of the moon god''s right hand pointed to yue''er again, "bang......" I saw yue''er''s body through the transparent membrane.

    The moon god was surprised and his right hand became a claw.

    "Ah!" yue''er immediately flew back. At this time, a music box fell out of yue''er.

    The moon god sucked again in his left hand, and the eight tone box immediately appeared in the moon god''s hand. When the moon god looked, he saw that the box surface was written in the words of the state of Chu:

    Magic law twelve and five keys are not music.

    Blissful charm and magic sounds.

    The moon god was surprised again and said, "this is the magic sound treasure box of our yin-yang family... I didn''t expect to meet here."

    The moon god looked at the moon in his arms, thought a little, turned around and wanted to leave.

    "I really think Mohism is a public place. Come and go if you want?" a vague voice came into the ears of the moon god.

    The moon God turned and looked. He saw a man holding his hands in front of his chest and leaning against the pillar of the corridor. His black hair was tied with white ribbons and he was dressed in snow-white clothes. He was tied with a long white silk tapestry at his waist, a piece of lanolin white jade and a soft smoke gauze. His eyebrows grew into his temples, slender and gentle eyes, pretty nose and white skin.

    The sword like eyebrows flew obliquely into the wisps of black hair under the temples. The handsome side face and facial contour were perfect.

    "Who are you?" the moon god said faintly.

    "Brother Han Tian!" yue''er drilled her small head out of the moon god''s arms and said happily. As soon as yue''er broke away from the shackles of the moon god, she ran to admire Han Tian. The moon god just looked at yue''er, but didn''t stop it.

    Mu Hantian picked up yue''er, smiled at yue''er, looked at the moon god, and said faintly, "I''ve heard that Lord yue''er is the right protector of the yin-yang family, one of the two mages of the state of Qin, and the great Witch of the yin-yang family most trusted by Yingzheng. He is proficient in astrology, has the ability of premonition, and helps Yingzheng around. However, his movements and words are very mysterious. Lord yue''shen is not afraid to predict."

    The moon god put the magic sound treasure box into his sleeve, calculated it slightly with his left hand, and didn''t believe: "how can it?"

    "Oh? Did Lord Yueshen find anything?" Mu Hantian put down the moon and said faintly.

    "Your destiny... Doesn''t even exist in this world." the moon god looked at Mu Hantian and didn''t understand.

    "Hehe... I didn''t expect the moon god to have real skills! I thought it was just a false name." Mu Hantian flashed in front of the moon god, looked at the moon god and said: "moon god, Ji surname, what''s his name? Hehe."

    "Who the hell are you..." he said, and the moon god wanted to use Yin and yang to attack Mu Hantian.

    "Oh, do you want to do it? You are not my opponent." Mu Hantian said faintly.

    The moon god looked at Mu Hantian and yue''er again. She understood that she couldn''t take yue''er away today. Thinking of this, she turned and wanted to go.

    "Hey, don''t go so fast. I want you to take me to see the Eastern Emperor Taiyi!" Mu Hantian called the moon god.

    The moon god looked back at Mu Hantian quietly, but didn''t say anything. Mu Hantian smiled and turned to yue''er and said, "yue''er."

    "HMM." yue''er went to Mu Hantian. Mu Hantian took down his body and stroked yue''er''s head: "yue''er, you will find Shaoyu with Tianming later, and then you will find Xueer them and stay with them. Han Tian''s brother is going to a place."

    Hearing Mu Hantian''s words, yue''er was stunned and said, "brother Hantian, yue''er wants to be with you."

    "Yue''er... Be obedient. Brother Hantian will be back soon." Mu Hantian said.

    The moon looked down and thought for a moment, looked up at Mu Hantian and nodded, "HMM."

    Seeing that yue''er agreed, Mu Hantian smiled and said, "yue''er, take this to Tianming and he will wake up in a moment." then Mu Hantian gave yue''er a medicine and turned to the moon god and said, "let''s go!"

    The moon god took a deep look at Mu Hantian, turned around and left. Mu Hantian keeps up.

    Yue''er watched them leave, took the medicine in her hand to Tianming, and waited quietly for Tianming.

 Chapter 384

    Mu Hantian followed the moon god to the Yin and Yang house, but in the Mohist mechanism City, the central hall was another scene.

    Because he was transformed into dawn by the black jade Qilin, he was stabbed behind him, but he escaped at the critical moment.

    When Gao Jianli saw that gainie was injured, he must not be the opponent of Weizhuang. Now he stood up with his sword and said, "Weizhuang, next, I''m your opponent."

    Quiet.

    Quiet

    Gainie looked at Weizhuang with a sword and said, "this is the ghost Valley sect. Please don''t interfere with the battle between me and younger martial brother."

    Gao Jianli glanced at gainie, felt gainie''s determination, and retreated.

    Gainie said to Weizhuang, "I am your opponent."

    "Interestingly, you gave up the ghost Valley, the world and everything in order to protect these wastes," Wei Zhuang said sarcastically.

    "You won''t give up anything, what have you got?" gainie said faintly. Seeing that Wei Zhuang was silent, gainie felt that the injury behind him was becoming more and more serious and said, "I thought... Today''s war was only between us..."

    "After so many years, you are still so ancient. From the beginning... This battle is not between us..." Wei Zhuang said.

    Ordinary people paint, the world is dazzling and burning, and all schools of thought are vertical and horizontal for me. For 700 years, the five bullies in the spring and Autumn period and the seven heroes in the Warring States period have a common name behind the rise and fall of each country and each dynasty, ghost valley.

    Su and Qin joined forces with the six countries and wore the seals of the six countries, forcing Qin to abolish its plan to become emperor; Zhang Yi was brilliant and broad-minded, disintegrated the alliance of the six countries and helped the state of Qin dominate the troubled times. Pang Juan was brave and invincible, making the originally weak state of Wei dominate the central plains; Sun Bin''s wise man was invincible. He besieged Wei and saved Zhao. He planned to kill Pang Juan. His masterpiece of war spread to future generations.

    In all his life, Mr. Guigu accepted only two disciples, one vertical and the other horizontal. The winner between them can become the new Guigu.

    Although Guiguzi has the power of one person, it is stronger than millions of teachers. When he is angry, the princes are afraid. If he lives in peace, the world will rest.

    Thirteen years ago

    Young gainie and young Weizhuang are separated by a big tree. The setting sun is speechless and the swallow returns to worry. The sky was dim and the sun was like blood. The surrounding is like a sunset inlaid with Phnom Penh. At this time, it is round and radiant. It stabs people''s eye film. It is dreamlike and unreal.

    The last ray of setting sun hit the ground and merged with the dim yellow desert. It was bright and swallowed the sky.

    "Xiao Zhuang, I seem to be in a good mood today." gainie looked at the sky and said.

    "From Shifu, I heard the first thing you said to him when you came to ghost valley." Weizhuang ignored gainie''s words, but said faintly.

    "What was the first thing you said when you came to ghost Valley?" gainie said.

    "Guess?" Wei Zhuang said faintly.

    Gainie''s head tilted aside and said, "just like me."

    "It seems that the days in ghost valley will not be so boring." Weizhuang said faintly.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    As soon as they recalled, GUI GuZi stood in front of gainie and Weizhuang with a sword and said, "only one of you will succeed in the end, representing the ghost Valley sect to change the fate of heaven and earth."

    "Is this vertical and horizontal swordsmanship?" Wei Zhuang said faintly.

    "The vertical and horizontal sword was created by the first generation of Guiguzi in those years. According to the way of heaven and earth, it is divided into vertical sword and horizontal sword. Nie Er cultivates vertical sword and Xiaozhuang cultivates horizontal sword. Three years later, only one of you can step out of Guigu as a descendant of Guigu." Guiguzi explained.

    The picture turns again. Twelve years ago

    Gainie and Weizhuang were standing in the middle of a narrow passage that could only pass through two people. Two black tigers were locked in front of and behind them. At the end of both ends of the passage, two people were tied with iron chains.

    The words of Guiguzi sounded in their ears at the same time:

    "This test is very important. It is your last chance to prove whether you can go further and inherit the unique learning of ghost valley.

    There are two black tigers around you. They are the fastest and most fierce beasts in ghost valley. They are three times bigger than ordinary tigers.

    After a while, the gate that closes them will open. The four black tigers will be released from their cages at the same time and enter the channel. The channel is straight and there is no fork. Therefore, once the black tigers are released, they have only one destination.

    At the end of the passage, one person is tied to each other. Before that, the four xuanhu have been hungry for three days. Once the xuanhu is released, you must make a decision.

    The life and death of these four people are entirely in your hands. Xuanhu is very fast. No one can stop two opposite xuanhu at the same time. Your written examination begins now.

    The ghost Valley sect dominates the world. The first thing is the word "determination". The so-called "determination of feelings and doubts" is to be able to decide what is most valuable and worth doing. "

    The morning is fresh and quiet, the clouds are light, the wind is clear, and the dawn light slowly awakens the sleeping creatures. Guiguzi sat on his knees in the courtyard, his eyes closed.

    After a column of incense, Weizhuang came out of the channel, "Bang..." two tiger heads threw on the ground.

    "The ghost is dead?" Guiguzi closed his eyes and said faintly.

    "One died and one saved. However, the one who died should thank me. At least, I avenged him." then Wei Zhuang looked around and said, "where''s senior brother?"

    Guiguzi didn''t speak, but he still closed his eyes and meditated. Weizhuang stood in the yard and waited quietly.

    When the sunset was over, gainie came to the hospital with a bandage in his hand.

    Guiguzi said faintly, "you failed. This test, Xiaozhuang Sheng." then Guiguzi opened his eyes and said: "With your strength, you can save at least one person. The first thing to use vertical and horizontal skills is to make a decision. The so-called decision is to be able to decide the most valuable and worthwhile thing to do. You can recognize your ability limit, make an effective judgment at the first time, and remedy and make use of the adverse results. What you have done reminds me of Su in those years Qin and Pang Juan. "

    Wei Zhuang sneered and said, "hum... Su Qin, that''s all."

    Guiguzi looked at Weizhuang, then at gainie, and said: "You both want to save, but you can''t save either. If you choose to live, you will die; if you choose to win, you will lose. In this world, the winner will live and the loser will die. In the face of the victory or defeat of the world, life and death are only inevitable causes and consequences... There are disputes among the seven countries in the world, and life is ruined. No matter how you choose, you will inevitably make sacrifices. Those who are vertical and horizontal, the way of heaven and earth, don''t just say It''s two human lives. Even if the common people in the world are in front of us, what''s the difference? This test does not focus on life and death, but on and decision. "

    Gainie murmured, "don''t pay attention to life and death?"

    "You can''t be above all living beings and can''t let go of life and death. The dream you can''t realize in your heart is the reason why you failed today. With your qualifications and Weizhuang, you may become the most unlimited talent in ghost Valley in the past 300 years. However, if you can''t understand what I told you today, you will fail again." Seeing that gainnie seemed to understand, he continued.

 Chapter 385

    Gainie looked at Weizhuang with a sword and said, "master, some dreams are not out of reach."

    Thinking, he said, "Xiaozhuang, do it."

    With that, the two began to fight again. Because of his serious injury, gainnie began to defend until he finally attacked Weizhuang with a "hundred step flying sword".

    In vain, Weizhuang also used the "hundred step flying sword" to attack gainie, shocking everyone in the field.

    Finally, shark teeth broke Yuanhong, but gainie subdued Weizhuang with the broken Yuanhong.

    "Whew..." they saw three feathers flying from the air and shooting directly at the back of gainie''s heart. They couldn''t help scolding:

    "Despicable."

    Just as the feather was about to shoot into gainnie''s body, a voice came from the outside: "it''s so boring!".

    "Whew..." three arrows came from outside the hall.

    "Bang..." the three feathers were immediately crushed.

    When they looked outside the door, they saw five women standing together. One of them was holding an arched weapon. Yes, it was the four women of snow cabbage and red lotus.

    Seeing the five people, the snow girl quickly asked:

    "Didn''t you come back in the cold?"

    "He has his own business, so let''s leave it to us." snow vegetable said calmly.

    "HMM." the snow girl nodded.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Seeing the five people coming, gainie immediately threw down the broken sword and retreated to one side. Just listen to snow cabbage say to gainie: "moon, they are behind us at dawn. Go and bring them over!"

    "Yes." gannie nodded and walked back.

    Sauerkraut smiled faintly, no longer spoke, turned and looked at Baifeng.

    "Sauerkraut wait, let me come!" shasihua said holding sauerkraut''s hand.

    "OK, but you should be careful." snow vegetable said.

    "Don''t worry!" Sha Sihua said, folding the bow in her hand. She saw that the bow immediately turned into a sword. Sha Sihua pointed at Baifeng with a sword, which means it''s self-evident.

    "Among the ''quicksand'', Bai Feng was once one of the four masters of the Korean forbidden guards and ranked first. She has excellent lightness skills and is known as the ''King of birds''. Does she have a chance to win?" she asked suspiciously looking at Sha Sihua and Bai Feng.

    "You haven''t fought with her, you don''t understand." Gao Jianli said calmly.

    The thief no longer speaks, but just looks at it quietly.

    Shasihua rushed to Bai Feng with a sword. Bai Feng couldn''t help laughing when she saw the woman in front of him rushing towards him. With a wave of his right hand, the three feathers shot at the gauze.

    The gauze lost her figure and dodged Bai Feng''s feathers. She flashed again, appeared next to Bai Feng and cut her off with a sword. Seeing this, Bai Feng was not surprised and hid quickly.

    "Oh, it seems that the world is also good!" Sha Sihua smiled in her heart. Looking up at Bai Feng, he said, "if you slow down a little, it''s not your hair."

    Bai Feng was surprised when she heard the speech. As soon as she looked up, she found that several of her hair had fallen. Bai Feng said to herself, "it''s so fast. It seems that we must be serious." when she thought of this, she looked at Sha Sihua carefully.

    "Come again!" shasihua chuckled and went to Baifeng again.

    Seeing this, Bai Feng also rushed to shasihua, and the feathers in her hand also flew to shasihua.

    "Ding Ding..." Sha Sihua cut off several feathers, opened the sword in her hand, turned it into a bow again, and took out something similar to a needle from her bag. Looking at Bai Feng, he said, "can you try it or not?" he put the needle on the bow. This move puzzled many people, but Gao Jianli seemed to think of something. The corner of his mouth smiled and said, "she should be serious, too."

    "Then, the sword edge bow -- ''the sky star breaks the moon''!" Sha Sihua shouted, and then shot out the needle in her hand. At the moment of shooting out, the needle magically turned into an arrow and shot at Bai Feng. The arrow gently pierced the sky. There was no strong collision or roaring air waves. It was like the spring wind melting ice and snow. It was so natural and soft. But in Baifeng''s eyes, if you don''t hide, you have to die. But the arrow seems to have eyes and has been chasing Bai Feng. Seeing this, Bai Feng quickly hid behind the column, but the arrow directly pierced the column. For a moment, the dust and smoke flew in the central hall, and the roaring sound sounded, making it difficult for people to see Bai Feng''s situation.

    "Puff......" the arrow hit Bai Feng after all, but Bai Feng was not hurt much because Wei Zhuang shot.

    A moment later, the dust settled, and all the Mohists and quicksand looked at the place where Bai Feng was located.

    The smoke dissipated and the dust retreated. The two figures appeared in the previous position of Baifeng. The first one was dressed in a black and gold robe. His eyes were like tigers and wolves. He was full of vitality and three thousand silver wires flew, which brought him a different charm. It was a kind of arrogant and domineering momentum.

    Of course, what is more unforgettable is a sword in his hand, a ferocious sword with blood red and reverse teeth. The sword is called shark teeth, which is known as "demon sword".

    "Weizhuang!" looking at the man in front of Bai Feng, gauze lost Hua, her lips opened gently, and faintly spit out three words without too much words.

    "You''re not her opponent. Don''t step back." he looked at shasihua not far in front, and Wei Zhuang said to Bai Feng behind him.

    "Cough... Yes!" Bai Feng covered her mouth with her right hand, and a little blood dripped from between her fingers.

    Although the arrow of shasihua was blocked by Weizhuang, he still suffered a lot from the rest of the situation.

    "You want to make a move?" Sha Sihua looked at Weizhuang and said faintly.

    "He is my man... From beginning to end, his life... Only belongs to me." Weizhuang also looked at Sha Sihua and held the sword.

    "I see!" after saying this, Sha Sihua turned and walked back.

    Seeing this, Asina walked up to Weizhuang with a sword and said, "your opponent is me."

 Chapter 386

    After Baifeng retreated, Weizhuang looked at yasna and said faintly, "pull out your sword!"

    "Good!" yasina smiled faintly and pulled out the sword in her hand. It was the same as in Sao. It was a thin sword, but the body of the sword was fire red.

    "Hmm? What a fine sword. I''ve never seen such a sword before." master Xu, as a sword casting expert, spoke.

    "Ha ha ha, aren''t you afraid your sword will break like this?" Wei Zhuang said faintly.

    "Oh, really?" said Athena with a faint smile.

    Wei Zhuang was silent and said, "come out of the sword."

    As a swordsman''s intuition, Weizhuang can feel that yasna''s sword is unusual.

    "I heard from the cold that your demon sword shark tooth is the bane of most famous swords. Today I''ll see if it can break the sword in my hand like the ''Yuanhong''." yasina smiled lightly.

    "The result... Will be revealed soon." Wei Zhuang said coldly.

    "This sword is called ''Jiaotu''. Hou Yi shoots the sun. Ten has gone to nine, and there is one left. It is called ''Jiaotu'' in the Ming Dynasty."

    "''jiaotu '', why haven''t you heard of this famous sword?" Gao Jianli didn''t understand.

    The Mohists also looked at Athena puzzled, but gainnie looked at the "Pepper picture" in Athena''s hand with deep meaning.

    When the long sword of Weizhuang was waved, thousands of ways screamed, and the wind and clouds surged between heaven and earth. The sword idea startled heaven and earth.

    In the hall, between the waving of the pepper pictures in yasna''s hand, red air currents twined around the pepper pictures, and the sound of wind and thunder burst. Then Asina rushed to Weizhuang with a pepper picture.

    A sword touches the dust, and life and death are only between one thought.

    However, Weizhuang is worthy of being a strong hand in the sword. He lifted his body slightly, then tilted his waist slightly in mid air, sideways avoided yasna''s attack, and the shark tooth backhand in his hand turned to attack yasna''s abdomen.

    In an instant, a powerful sword spirit came straight to yasna.

    Yasina, who was holding Jiaotu, did not change her face and moved her body. Her right foot leaned forward and her left foot swung back, easily avoiding the counterattack of Weizhuang.

    Then Weizhuang turned right back in the air and went straight to Athena''s chest.

    "Across all directions." gainie said faintly.

    "Across all directions?" Gao Jianli and others looked at gainie. But gainnie did not explain.

    Seeing the ghost Valley horizontal sword coming across her face, Asina was not afraid and just listened to "Zheng..."

    "Boom!" a loud noise.

    Jiaotu and shark teeth collide with each other, and the dust is flying and filled with dust and smoke. The powerful Qi force pushed Asina and Weizhuang back tens of meters.

    Before their bodies stopped, yasna turned around and waved the Jiaotu in her hand at Weizhuang. She saw a sword spirit straight towards the back of Weizhuang.

    Weizhuang''s right foot must be, his left foot slides on the ground and turns around, with shark teeth across his chest.

    "Zheng..."

    The sword Qi hit the shark tooth''s sword, and the fire suddenly appeared.

    The people nearby watched the duel between the two and couldn''t help sweating. Both yasna and Weizhuang look at each other with their swords.

    "If you only have such words, then it can be over..." said yasina again: "the reason why I use the thin sword is because the thin sword is very light and fast."

    As she said this, she immediately stabbed Weizhuang with a sword. The sword was stronger and faster. With one step, she jumped, and her body rotated rapidly in the air. The sword stabbed from the high sky, and the sword light flashed away.

    "Broken stars...", a little cold light has passed, and the world has become a little star

    Asina stabbed her sword, and a cold light flashed between heaven and earth, and then disappeared into invisibility.

    Looking at this invisible sword, Weizhuang didn''t dare to underestimate the enemy. Shark teeth took off their hands and shook them upside down. Then they took off their hands and turned quickly. A sword shield formed by a sword immediately appeared in the eyes of everyone.

    At the same time, Athena struck with a sword,

    "Zheng..."

    Jiaotu stabbed the shark teeth. As soon as the action of the shark teeth stagnated, Jiaotu was about to break through the defense of the shark teeth and stabbed Weizhuang.

    Facing yasna''s long sword stab, Weizhuang''s face remained unchanged, his right hand quickly extended to the sword, and then his arm moved.

    "Bang...!"

    The shark teeth quickly held by Weizhuang collided with Jiaotu again. The reverse teeth of the shark teeth were tightly fastened on the Chengying sword, making it difficult for him to walk an inch.

    Jiaotu is made by reverse shark teeth. The moves are immediately interrupted.

    "Ah... No!" the snow girl exclaimed.

    "No!" old Ben shouted.

    "This is the same as the case of ''Yuanhong''," will Jiaotu...... "Gao Jianli murmured as he looked at the two men in the battle.

    The Mohist people looked anxiously at yasna, but the "quicksand" people opposite sneered, but the snow vegetable women didn''t care at all, just looked at them indifferently.

    Weizhuang turned his shark teeth slightly and wanted to break the pepper picture. As soon as the corner of yasna''s mouth was hooked, ''Jiaotu'' was cut off along the shark''s teeth.

    "Five stars tear." Asina''s sword skill in Sao appears in this world.

 Chapter 387

    A moment later, the hall returned to calm. Asina stood in situ, looked at a body not far away, her face was calm, and said faintly: "what the cold day said is true, you are very strong."

    "Hum!"

    Wei Zhuang snorted coldly, looked at yasna and said, "it''s amazing that you are a woman with such skills."

    Yasina smiled faintly and said, "are you looking down on women?"

    Hearing yasna''s words, Weizhuang sneered: "I don''t despise women, but if you only have this degree, you can''t help me."

    "Nai doesn''t know what to do. I don''t know until I try." Athena said faintly.

    "Hum!"

    When the language is closed, the two enter the state of war again.

    Weizhuang waved his sword and went straight towards yasna,

    "Qiang..."

    A sword roared. In a twinkling of an eye, Weizhuang sword came behind yasna and hit directly behind yasna.

    Yasina felt a strong whirlwind coming straight at her left side. She quickly turned over the "Jiaotu" in her hand, twisted her legs, buckled the "Jiaotu" upside down, stabbed behind her, and was stuck on the teeth of the shark teeth.

    The two men were touching each other face to face, and their eyes were opposite. Asina looked at Weizhuang faintly.

    On the other hand, Weizhuang looked at Athena coldly, but it was very interesting.

    With a flash of cold light, Asina took out her sword and stabbed Weizhuang''s chin, and Weizhuang''s head tilted back. Asina stepped back with her right foot and retreated by the reaction of the ground.

    Immediately following yasina''s left foot, she stepped on the ground again and hovered in the air like a dragonfly. Yasna''s sword immediately locked all the movable routes of Weizhuang and suddenly stabbed out, and then countless invisible air currents walked in response to the sword. This move seems ordinary, but the actual situation is like a raging wave, like the sword Qi from all directions converging at the same time, which makes Weizhuang a little surprised.

    "What a fast sword. I''m not sure I can catch it." Gao Jianli exclaimed.

    "Drink..."

    In the face of countless sword attacks, Weizhuang didn''t even frown. He shouted loudly and waved his shark teeth to stop yasina''s attack one by one.

    High above the sky, yasna saw that Weizhuang blocked all her attacks one by one. As soon as her moves changed, she quickly stabbed Weizhuang.

    "Qiang!"

    Weizhuang immediately made a back somersault, followed by the horizontal sword to sweep away to yasina.

    Yasina quickly held the sword in reverse gear, and then twisted her right hand to stab Weizhuang again like a horse gun.

    Looking at the tip of the sword, Weizhuang was unable to resist at the moment, but unexpectedly, Weizhuang hurriedly stepped on his feet and raised his body again. A front air climbed over yasna, then waved his sword and attacked yasna''s back.

    Staring up at the more she climbed over her own Weizhuang, yasna''s action did not fall down. She saw yasna''s left hand on the ground, spinning several degrees to stand up again and stab at Weizhuang again.

    "Ah!"

    "Ah!"

    Next, the two people on the field shouted at the same time.

    "Boom, boom..."

    In an instant, thousands of swords and shadows moved instantaneously, sparks splashed, and they fought in the air and glided on the ground.

    "Bang!"

    After a blow, the two separated again.

    "Zheng......" the shark''s teeth are inserted on the ground, and Wei Zhuang is standing next to the shark''s teeth, with his back to Ye Chen.

    Yasina pointed at Weizhuang with a sword and was obviously in an advantage.

    Wei Zhuang smiled without anger. He saw an arc slip from the corner of Wei Zhuang''s mouth and said, "good, good, you''re strong! But I don''t know... Can you take my move!"

    As he said this, a strong Qi burst out of Weizhuang''s body, and Weizhuang closed his eyes.

    "Di... Di..."

    Blood is the sound of blood, the sign of killing and the call of the sword.

    At this time, Weizhuang was like an emissary from hell, melting into a sea of blood.

    "Oh.", a dragon chanted, the wind and cloud surged, the Dragon soared in the wind, proudly in the sky, with wind and thunder.

    The sword is ready to kill yitaotian.

    Wei Zhuang''s eyes suddenly opened and a cold light flashed. His right hand picked up the shark teeth and threw them at yasna, while Weizhuang raised his right hand and followed closely behind the shark teeth.

    A blade breaks the throat and a hundred steps flying sword.

    "Not good!" said the big hammer.

    "Ah!" the snow girl covered her lips and looked shocked.

    Old man ban and Xiang Liang also looked at the sword.

    "How could it be? After two battles, how could Weizhuang still have the strength to send out the ''hundred step flying sword''?" Gao Jianli was even more incredulous.

    But gainie looked coldly at Weizhuang. He had an idea in his heart that he was unwilling to admit: "Weizhuang, kill master."

    When dawn woke up from his coma, he saw himself lying in gainie''s arms and shouted, "uncle."

    With that, dawn came down from gainie''s arms and saw that everyone was looking in the same direction, so he looked down.

    Facing the sudden "hundred step flying sword", yasna was not surprised. She saw a faint smile on the corner of her mouth and said, "the must kill sword in ghost Valley vertical fencing - hundred step flying sword, don''t you know if it''s as fast as me?"

 Chapter 388

    Yasina looked coldly at the demon sword shark teeth flying to her and the Weizhuang behind her, and the "Pepper picture" in her hand was about to be waved.

    At the moment when shark teeth were about to approach yasna, they saw countless ink and sword Qi surging into Weizhuang.

    The crowd only heard a loud bang, but a dark shadow stopped Weizhuang''s attack.

    "Who is it?" they exclaimed, but Athena frowned and said, "it seems that I don''t need to do it today."

    "Great." old man ban was surprised in the ink core secret room.

    "Mo Mei?" he was stunned for a moment. Thinking of the source of this move, Wei Zhuang couldn''t help but be surprised.

    "Mo Mei? Is that the name of this sword? Er... Is this a sword? Why is it so different from Uncle Xiao Gao''s sword?" he looked at a square and non sharp sword that was similar to a ruler in front of him. He was curious at dawn.

    "Eh... Who is this man?" suddenly I felt as if someone had passed by. At dawn, I quickly turned around and saw a man in a robe wearing a bucket hat and couldn''t see his face clearly.

    But later, without waiting for dawn to guess more, he saw Gao Jianli with a group of Mohists, kneeling one after another and saying, "the giant is on the top, and the Mohist disciples see the giant!"

    Hearing the speech, Tianming shouted in amazement and said, "what? He is the giant of Mohism? Yue''er Xiaogao, their boss?"

    "Like a sword without attack, Mo Mei has no edge! Originally, you are still alive." looking at the visitor, Wei Zhuang said calmly.

    "Long time no see!" the giant YAN Dan said faintly. With that, Yandan went to yasna.

    "It''s you who arranged all this behind your back." slowly put away the shark teeth in your hand. Weizhuang didn''t stop YAN Dan''s action, but said slowly.

    "You captured the mechanism City, but you didn''t start yet. What are you waiting for?" without denying Weizhuang''s words, the giant Yandan asked Weizhuang and said.

    "There is a question that has been lingering in my mind. I want to confirm it." Wei Zhuang said plainly without any concealment.

    "Now, you have the answer?" the giant YAN Dan continued to ask Wei Zhuang.

    Hearing the sound, Weizhuang was silent.

    When she came to yasina''s side, Yandan said faintly, "it''s hard."

    Yasina shook her head and said faintly, "let''s keep here in cold weather. Of course we have to do it."

    "Thank you anyway," Yandan said.

    Asina nodded, pointed to gainie and said, "I''ll take a look at his injury."

    YAN Dan looked at gainie and nodded. Asina took back the "Pepper map" and walked to gainnie.

    With joy on his face, Tianming ran to the mogul and said with admiration: "you are the boss of the mogul often mentioned by yue''er! You are as powerful as brother Mu! All of a sudden, so many problems have been solved!"

    "You are Tianming?" looking at the Tianming opposite him, the Mohist tycoon said in earnest.

    "Do you know my name?" I didn''t expect that such a big man as the Mohist giant knew himself, and he said excitedly at dawn.

    "Your performance just now is a little stupid, but stupid is very brave." looking at the dawn deeply, the giant praised again and again.

    "Hey, hey, are you praising me?" listening to the great man of Mohism praising himself, it''s not only a little elated at dawn.

    "It seems that you have also got the supreme weapon of Mohism, non attack." looking at Tianming, he scratched the back of his head happily, and the giant turned his attention to the non attack in Tianming''s hands.

    "I worked hard to get it, hehe..." hearing the speech, Tianming was afraid that the giant of the Mohist school would take away his baby. He hugged FeiGong in his arms and said with a flattering smile.

    "If you can get a non attack, it means you are destined for it. It''s really not easy to break through the dangerous forbidden area mechanism." the giant not only didn''t get angry with Tianming''s performance, but patted Tianming on the shoulder and praised him.

    "Of course! I, yue''er and Shaoyu passed together. But a woman with purple hair and magic wants to take yue''er away. Fortunately, brother Mu even feels it." Tianming said.

    "Tianming, what would you do if someone bullied your friend?" YAN Dan asked Tianming.

    "Of course, I have to protect them with my life!" Tianming returned without thinking.

    "I, like Tianming, decided to guard, even if I paid a big price." nodded and was very satisfied with Tianming''s answer, and the giant expressed his approval.

    "Hmm!" he deeply agreed with the giant''s words, and Tianming firmly believed it.

    "Everything we have done to the Mohists will be repaid with blood!" slowly glanced at Weizhuang, and the giant said coldly.

    "Do you want to be my opponent?" Wei Zhuang disdained the giant''s provocation.

    "We have always been rivals!" Yandan said faintly.

    "You are the first to escape from the shark tooth sword," Wei Zhuang said.

    "That sword was really dangerous." YAN Dan sighed in the face of Wei Zhuang''s threat.

    "Do you think your luck will be so good this time?" Wei Zhuang sneered.

    "Oh? Do you really think so?" YAN Dan asked.

    "Is there a better explanation?" Wei Zhuang said contemptuously.

    The giant YAN Dan said, "there''s an explanation. I''m afraid you don''t want to admit it."

    Weizhuang looked at Yandan with a little doubt. Yandan said faintly, "if that sword didn''t give you a chance, do you think... Shark teeth can hurt me?"

    "Why did you do this?" Wei Zhuang asked slightly disdainfully.

    "Since you have guessed that I am still alive, how can you not guess the answer?" the giant asked.

    In this regard, Weizhuang was silent again.

    "Boss, you have nothing to say to this villain! Drive him away quickly!" Tianming ran to the Mohist giant and said in a strict voice.

    "Tianming, it''s dangerous here. Step back." the giant patted Tianming on the shoulder and ordered him to step back.

 Chapter 389

    Step aside at dawn.

    Yasina took out a pill from her bag and handed it to gainnie. Gainnie said, "thank you."

    Asina shook her head and said, "he said, let you protect the dawn." after that, she turned and walked to the snow vegetables.

    In the field, the giant Yandan and Weizhuang were silent again. For a time, the air seemed to condense again. Everything became very quiet and unusually quiet.

    Just listen to the sound of "brush", Weizhuang waved his hand and prepared for the war at any time, while the giant YAN Dan also held the sword behind him with his right backhand and his left hand became a sword finger between his eyebrows, and began to secretly luck.

    The war was fleeting.

    "Whew..."

    After a move, the two people in the field turned their backs ten feet away.

    "Poof..." Wei Zhuang vomited blood and fell down. Wei Zhuang supported his body with shark teeth.

    "How?" and looking at the injured Weizhuang, Bai Feng murmured incredulously.

    Hidden bat also looked at them vaguely. The unparalleled ghost lay on the ground and groaned in pain.

    All the Mohists looked at YAN Dan happily, and the Xiang family was relieved.

    "You are defeated!" YAN Dan, the giant, said faintly with his back to Weizhuang.

    Wei Zhuang didn''t think so, but smiled and said, "you''re really stupid."

    "Dare to speak wildly!" the big hammer said discontentedly when he saw that Weizhuang was defeated.

    "Cough..." Wei Zhuang coughed a series of times. It seemed that he was badly hurt and his breath was bad.

    "You don''t understand. There is no victory or defeat in the battle between swords, only life and death." after erasing the blood stains on the corners of his mouth, Weizhuang turned to the giant YAN Dan.

    "Continue to fight, you will die." the giant Yandan also turned around and looked at Weizhuang faintly.

    "Are you afraid?" Wei Zhuang said indifferently.

    "You were badly hurt by Yuanhong when you fought with gainie. Then you were hurt again in the war with that woman. Just now you were hurt by Mo Mei." the giant said faintly.

    "So what?" Wei Zhuang said indifferently.

    "Don''t you understand? It''s impossible for you to leave the mechanism city alive. All your men have been seriously injured. If you insist on fighting, your whole" quicksand "organization will be destroyed today." the giant stressed again.

    "What are you waiting for?" Wei Zhuang smiled.

    "Weizhuang, you go." the giant YAN Dan said faintly.

    Weizhuang was stunned on the spot.

    "What!" hearing the speech, the hidden bat also looked incredible.

    "Ah!" the people of Mohism also don''t know why.

    "This time, I''ll let you live." ignoring everyone''s surprise, the giant Yandan continued.

    "Bastard..." Wei Zhuang hated him for thinking that the giant was belittling himself.

    "Why! Why should I let this villain go? I want to avenge uncle!" Tianming on one side shouted discontentedly.

    "Don''t you want to pay with blood?" Wei Zhuang asked.

    "Weizhuang, you should know better than me who your real enemy is?" the giant asked in silence.

    "I don''t understand. Why let him go! He has done so many bad things!" Tianming doesn''t understand.

    "Dawn, you step back!" gainie said faintly.

    "Uncle, I don''t understand, big boss, he......" Tianming argued.

    "Dawn!" said gainie with a frown.

    Tianming didn''t dare to disobey gainie too much, so he returned to gainie with suspicion.

    "I really don''t understand. Why did you do that?" Weizhuang wondered.

    "In fact, we have always been rivals." the giant YAN Dan said faintly.

    "You are..." Wei Zhuang looked at the giant YAN Dan curiously.

    With that, the giant Yandan slowly took off his hat, and the giant Yandan finally showed his real face.

    "Ah..." when he saw the giant''s face, Wei Zhuang''s eyebrows jumped and he didn''t believe it.

    "The big boss and the villain Weizhuang had a hand. They should have known each other for a long time. But why was Weizhuang so surprised when he saw the big boss''s face? Had he never seen the real face of the big boss before?" he looked at Weizhuang''s expression and said curiously.

    "Long time no see." the giant YAN Dan said faintly.

    "It''s really you..." Wei Zhuang was a little unbelievable.

    In addition to a few women, the Mohists and the Xiang family also looked at YAN Dan with a surprised expression.

    "Does that explain all your questions? You haven''t started on the mechanism city for a long time, isn''t it because of such speculation?" YAN Dan said again.

    "In those years, you deliberately wanted to bear my sword in order to make people all over the world think you are dead?" Wei Zhuang asked again.

    "If I were alive, I would make it difficult for many people to sleep and eat." YAN Dan said.

    "Especially your father," Wei Zhuang sneered.

    When she heard the speech, YAN Dan''s eyes were dark, silent for a while, and lamented, "maybe it is!"

    However, soon Yandan put aside the past, stared at Weizhuang and said, "in fact, your fate is not much better."

    "Do you want me to thank you for letting me go today?" Wei Zhuang asked.

    "I just don''t want Ying Zheng to succeed." Yandan said faintly.

    "Ha ha... Ha ha... I hope you don''t regret your decision!" Wei Zhuang laughed.

    Immediately, he turned around and said "go" to the people in Liusha. However, after taking a few steps, Weizhuang stopped again, turned his back to the people and said, "we will still be opponents next time Yandan meets."

    With that, Weizhuang smiled coldly, and then left without looking back with quicksand.

    "What an unkind fellow!" said the big hammer. Wei Zhuang was so angry that he couldn''t help scolding again and again.

    "Yandan? Who is Yandan? Why do I think this name is very familiar! By the way, the prince of the state of Yan that uncle once said? No

    No, the moon''s... "Suddenly thought of it and was shocked at dawn.

    Then he ran to YAN Dan of Mohism and asked, "are you the father of yue''er?"

    After a silence, YAN Dan turned to look at Tianming and said, "yes."

    "Father..." yue''er is a little hard to believe in the corner. Isn''t her father dead?

    "Tick..."

    Suddenly a drop of blood slipped and looked at the tottering YAN Dan. The big hammer was surprised and said, "it''s not quite right!"

    "Giant!" Gao Jianli seemed to feel something wrong and hurriedly shouted.

    "Er? You. What''s the matter with you?" looking at YAN Dan sweating, Tianming was shocked and concerned.

    Gainie found that he felt that Yandan was not getting better, but trembling more and more. He immediately went to hold Yandan and said, "is something wrong on the road?"

    "Er... Gainie... You hold me... Sit down..." YAN Dan asked tremblingly.

    "En." gainie immediately came forward and held Yandan.

    The people around immediately gathered around, and all the people in the secret room of Mohe came out. Everyone looked at Yandan with concern.

    "Dada... Just when everyone was worried, several people came to the stone gate of the hall.

    Looking back, from the perspective of people''s clothes and accessories, it must be the hundreds of people invited by YAN Dan.

    However, it was obvious that the hurried party was shocked by the situation of the giant Yandan as soon as they entered the central hall. They looked at each other for a moment and were full of doubts.

 Chapter 390

    After all, in the eyes of the Mohists, YAN Dan is their backbone, and the top priority is YAN Dan''s safety.

    Duanmurong was about to check for Yandan when they heard a voice from behind:

    "Let me have a look!"

    When they looked back, they saw a middle-aged man with silver hair and fairy demeanor, dressed in a moon white robe and elegant appearance, walking quickly to YAN Dan.

    When gainie saw the visitor, he said to duanmurong, "duanmurong girl is the elder xiaoyaozi of Taoism. Let''s step down first."

    "HMM." duanmurong returned to the snow girl. Gainie helped xiaoyaozi with his fist and said, "senior, please."

    When the Mohists heard the speech, they immediately helped Yandan sit on the ground and get out of the way.

    "Hmm!" xiaoyaozi nodded, sat opposite Yandan, grabbed his right hand and began to feel his pulse.

    Xiaoyaozi is the leader of the Taoist sect and the sixth Xueji sword master of the sword spectrum.

    "Snow girl, go out and appease the disciples outside. They should be very worried about the situation here." Gao Jianli whispered to the snow girl beside him.

    "HMM." the snow girl answered softly and went outside.

    Outside the mechanism City, a flag with Qin characters on it fluttered in the wind. In the canyon, countless Qin soldiers walked slowly with spears.

    On the canyon cliff, a charming woman stood at the edge of the cliff. Her hands were as red as flame, and showed strange silver patterns. Her nails were as black as ink.

    This man is the... Big Si Ming of Yin Yang family and one of the death messengers.

    The chief commander stared at an independent mountain ahead.

    "Ding... Ding..."

    The sound of a bell came from behind the big commander. A woman wearing a green skirt, a light gauze on her face, a wide white left sleeve and a right wrist band, tightly sewed with purple swaying patterns, a Lun fan on her back, and a copper moon and sun hanging on the left and right slowly came to the big commander.

    If Mu Hantian were here, he would recognize this person as the one he met... Shao Siming.

    "Sister, you''re late." big Si Ming turned to little Si Ming and joked.

    "Meet a man." Shao Si Ming said coldly.

    "What person, with such a big face, deserves your sister''s stay for him." big Sima smiled.

    "People I don''t know." Shao Si Ming looked at the front and said faintly. But a white shadow flashed in his brain.

    бнбнбнбн

    Organ city.

    "Please change your left hand again." after taking a pulse for a while, xiaoyaozi suddenly released Yandan''s right hand, touched his beard and thought for a moment, and Yandan said in front of him.

    YAN Dan pulled up his sleeve and stretched out his left hand.

    "Ah! That''s!" when Yandan showed his left wrist, the onlookers were surprised. They clearly saw that two bright red zigzag marks, like poisonous snakes, appeared on YAN Dan''s wrist and extended into his sleeve.

    Zhang Liang was stunned at the impression, as if he had seen it.

    "The giant is poisoned!" was the surprised voice of the thief Zhi.

    "It seems... Not poison..." duanmurong frowned after thinking.

    "Well? It''s not poison? What''s that?" Tianming said curiously.

    "What the giant should be... Spell seal." after seeing the dawn, duanmurong looked at Ye Chen again.

    "Curse seal!" hearing the speech, the people were surprised again.

    "It is indeed the mantra, seal and prohibition of yin and Yang family." xiaoyaozi affirmed duanmurong''s words.

    "Yin Yang mantra seal! That''s not harmony..." Shaoyu looked at the dawn and said in surprise at the thought of Yin Yang mantra seal.

    "En? What? Why don''t you go on?" seeing Shaoyu say half and don''t say again, Tianming said strangely.

    "Nothing..." he took a deep look at the dawn, and Shaoyu finally swallowed what he wanted to say.

    "Yin Yang School and Mohist school have nothing to do with each other. How did the giant fall in their forbidden art?" the big hammer couldn''t understand why Yin and Yang were the key to the giant.

    "It''s no small matter. What you''ve won this time is the six soul fear curse." xiaoyaozi said seriously.

    "Is that so..." smelling speech, giant''s eyes darkened, but he didn''t say anything more.

    "En? Six souls fear spell? What''s that?" Tianming said curiously.

    "Mr. Xiaoyao, can''t you make a mistake?" old man ban couldn''t believe it.

    "It''s really like the ''six soul fear spell''.". Duanmurong looked at Yandan''s left hand.

    "Six souls fear mantra" is one of the eight mantras of yin and Yang family. This mantra itself has strong stimulation and is accompanied by a catalyst to enhance the power of the mantra seal. If it is directly cast, it is easy to identify and prevent, and it must be directly contacted and maintained for a period of time before it can be successfully cast. Even if the giant''s martial arts are unprepared, he will be attacked at close range , it''s hard to hurt the giant. However, their goal this time is not to assassinate, but to cast a spell. The big commander took advantage of the giant''s concern for the mechanism city and the disciples of the Mohist school to unconsciously cross the line of defense. "Xiaoyaozi explained.

    "Oh!" sighed the hammer, slapping his forehead.

    "The mantra seal is hidden in the body and will not take effect immediately. It will only hurt when the Qi in the body runs. The eight mantras of yin and yang are too insidious and evil. As early as a hundred years ago, the Yin and Yang family banned their disciples from practicing. Unexpectedly, it will reappear in the world a hundred years later." xiaoyaozi sighed.

    "Mr. Xiaoyao, how should the giant''s injury be treated?" the big hammer said with concern.

    Xiaoyaozi shook his head regretfully and gave the big hammer the answer he wanted.

    "What!" they couldn''t accept it for a moment. Only Ye Chen stared at YAN Dan deeply.

    "Mr. Xiaoyao!" what else did the big hammer want to say, but he was interrupted by the giant: "I''ve heard about the power of these forbidden yin-yang skills. Once you get the six soul spell seal, there is no cure in the world."

    "No!" said the snow girl sadly, covering her lips.

    "Ah?"

    "What?" the rest of the party were also grieving.

    "Ah? There is no cure! Boss, that means... You..." he said sadly.

    "It''s strange that at this moment... I don''t feel sad... But I feel a kind of happiness." slowly swept through the crowd, YAN Dan said secretly.

    "For so many years, it''s my honor to join hands with you and wander in this world." Yandan said sincerely.

    "Giant!" the Mohists were moved.

    "We are all people who have died once. If we can get together here, this is our paradise. Unfortunately, in this world, many people can''t enjoy such happiness... HMM!!" Yandan continued. But the pain of the spell print attack was unbearable, and the voice was not smooth.

    "Big boss... You..." Tianming said with concern.

    But YAN Dan still endured the pain and continued, "our dreams are handed down from generation to generation by the children of Mohism."

    "Yes," the crowd said in unison.

    "It will also be... By... Us..." YAN Dan was sweating like soybeans, but he clenched his fists and clenched his teeth.

    "You have a rest." some can''t see it, and the snow girl is worried.

    YAN Dan looked at the snow girl and said, "I have to finish talking before I can rest."

    Then he said, "this dream will also be passed on from generation to generation!"

    "Yes!" the Mohist people said firmly.

    "Master ban." YAN Dan said after glancing at master ban.

    Master ban immediately understood the meaning of the giant and immediately said to the people, "yes... The Mohist school has something important to discuss. Please avoid it."

    Hearing the speech, the people got up one by one and walked out.

 Chapter 391

    On the cloister.

    Tianming and Shaoyu are talking, and fan Zeng is meditating nearby.

    "Master fan."

    Hearing someone calling himself, fan Zeng looked back and saw that the visitor was dressed in light blue Confucian clothes, his face was like a crown jade, and his handsome face always wore a faint smile.

    "Younger Confucian Zhang Liang," Zhang Liangfu said.

    "I''ve heard for a long time that Zifang is an outstanding figure in the later generation of Confucianism. When I saw her today, she was really extraordinary." fan zengzhong said.

    "Master Miao praised me. I don''t deserve it." Zhang Liang put down his hands and said faintly.

    "What do you think of this?" fan Zeng asked, looking at Zhang Liang.

    "In fact, I''ve been thinking about a problem." Zhang Liang said faintly with his left hand under his abdomen and his right hand behind his back.

    "Oh."

    Zhang Liang came to the railing and said, "why did the Yin and Yang School suddenly attack the Mohist school, but there was no big fight. They intercepted on the way, but they invested very few troops. Now I understand their true meaning."

    "I see." then fan Zeng turned slightly to Zhang Liang and said, "Confucianism and Mohism have always been completely different. How can you join the Mohist plan this time?"

    "When an event becomes a major event in the world, no one in the world can stay out of it, whether he... Wants it or not." Zhang Liang looked at the sky and sighed.

    "No disrespect, no listening, no speaking, no moving." fan Zeng also turned to the railing and said, "Confucianism has always emphasized the ethical superiority and inferiority of kings and teachers of heaven and earth. It seems that it is not polite for you to participate in confrontation and win politics."

    "The way of the Lord of Ming Dynasty is also arbitrary under the advice of Shen Zi. Mencius, the distinguished leader of our school, once said: the people are precious and the king is light." Zhang Liang said faintly.

    "HMM." fan Zeng nodded.

    Zhang Liang lost his hands behind his back, looked at the sky and said, "only a king who can understand that the people are precious... Is the king of our world."

    Hearing Zhang Liang''s bold words, fan Zeng looked at Zhang Liang deeply and said, "you seem a little different from the Confucian disciples I used to know."

    Zhang Liang turned to face fan Zeng with one hand under his belly and the other behind his back. He said faintly, "the ovary is just one of many Confucian disciples."

    "Do your two senior brothers think the same as you?" fan Zeng asked.

    Speaking of his senior brother, Zhang Liang flashed a faint look in his eyes.

    бнбнбнбн

    After a while, master ban came out, came to Tianming and said respectfully, "please come in, the former giant has something to tell." they were all surprised. Tianming is a giant. What happened? Tianming was also very surprised, but he was picked up by the big hammer and dragged into the secret room, leaving only the puzzled look on the faces of other disciples.

    Tianming shouted and went in. After entering, Tianming found the giant sitting cross legged on the ground to exercise Kung Fu and maintain his life. When he saw Tianming coming, the giant slowly said, "Tianming, do you want to be a great hero? Do you want to be a strong man?"

    "Hmm? Of course, if I want to be a strong man like Uncle, I will do it." Tianming said firmly after a doubt.

    "Well, now I''m dying. This is" Mo Mei ", the keepsake of the Mohist giant. From now on, you''re the new giant of my Mohist family. You should remember." when dawn was confused, he took the Mo Mei sword in the giant''s hand. He didn''t know what to say. He looked puzzled at gainie opposite, looked at other people, and then nodded firmly and said: "Well, remember."

    "OK, I''m going to pass on the merit to you now. There will be some pain later. You have to hold back, okay? The Mohist school will depend on you in the future. The giant said weakly.

    "Giant." the crowd shouted. The big hammer''s eyes were red and looked at the giant. The giant waved his hand. Tianming came to the giant. Gainie nodded to Tianmin and said, "Tianming, go. It''s okay. Uncle is here." Tianming nodded and came to the giant. The giant put his hand on Tianming''s head, and his huge internal power poured into Tianming''s body in an instant.

    "Ah..." I felt a strong energy entering my body at dawn.

    Tianming shouted and endured the strong pain on his body. Everyone couldn''t bear to look at Tianming. After a while, it was finally over. Tianming fell into gainie''s arms with a smile.

    The giant said weakly, "well, you leave here and let the green dragon out. There are still a large group of Qin soldiers outside. I want to stay here. From now on, tomorrow will be the giant. You should help him. Leave and go to the Mohist stronghold on the seashore."

    "Giant, you..." the big hammer said with some discomfort. The others were also very sad and looked at YAN Dan.

    YAN Dan said, "yue''er, come here."

    "Father, don''t die, I don''t want to lose you again." yue''er cried, and the crying man''s heart was broken.

    "Yue''er, I can''t do it anymore. From now on, you should follow your brother Mu well, okay?" Yandan said.

    "Yuer understands, but Yuer doesn''t want to leave her father." Yuer cried.

    "Yue''er, people will die after all. It''s just a matter of time. Leave!" Yandan said faintly.

    Yue''er took a deep look at YAN Dan and said, "yue''er understands."

    Master ban came to the ink core and started the mechanism of Qinglong. Qinglong is very mysterious. No one has ever known that Mohism has such a powerful mechanism.

    Yandan sat in the hall and watched the people leave. His eyes were full of relief and blessings.

    Master ban left immediately with the Mohist and strategist children and rushed to the Mohist stronghold in Sanghai in batches. They left the Mohist mechanism city sadly. This so-called "the last pure land in the world" disappeared.

    After the crowd left, a group of Qin soldiers were patrolling around outside the mechanism city. Suddenly, Qin soldiers felt a burst of darkness in the sky. When they looked up, they were stunned and their eyes were full of panic. Then they saw a darkness. All Qin soldiers died and died in great panic. This is the power of the green dragon, the head of the four divine beasts in the Mohist mechanism art. It''s too powerful.

    Qin Xianyang.

    On the main hall of the Imperial Palace, Qin Shihuang was furious when he heard Li Si''s report. All his elite troops died at the hands of an unknown mechanism. Moreover, the quicksand organization in Weizhuang was defeated. Although the mechanism city was solved, none of the disciples and leaders of the Mohist school was caught.

    When Qin Shihuang learned that the Mohists had gone to Binhai Town, he sent troops and Gongshu Qiu to kill them.

    Memory is dusty in time, the past passes like running water, and the petals of life float away on the winter night, just like the morning dew on the leaves.

    People are looking for a happy place to stay away from war and disputes and enjoy the happiness and peace given by God.

    On the earth with a rough fate, such a dream seems out of reach. There was once a man whose dream was to turn the distant nothingness into a reality within reach. Even if you lose the sunshine of the day, you will always walk in the dark of the night.

    The years are cruel, and the dawn divides the night and day. When the Big Dipper rises again, this dream will continue endlessly... (I feel good about literature and Art)

 Chapter 392

    In a secret room, two women stand opposite each other. If Mu Hantian is here, he will be very surprised, because one of the women is his system mother.

    "Are you here? That means he''s here too." the woman said to Xiaoguang.

    "Ah! Has your memory recovered?" Xiaoguang asked.

    "Ah! It''s been 300 years! He finally came." the woman''s face could not see sadness and joy, but told calmly.

    "Ah, the dragon was given to him, and Cain was with him, but his memory had not been restored." Xiaoguang said.

    "I see. I''ll give you the red moon now. Take it." the woman turned her hand over and out of thin air appeared an arched weapon similar to that used by shasihua.

    Xiaoguang stretched out his hand, the red moon slowly floated to Xiaoguang''s hand, and then disappeared.

    "He''s coming soon. I''ll go first," said Xiao Guang.

    "Hmm!" the woman nodded.

    бнбнбнбн

    "You can come out!" after Xiaoguang left, the woman said to the blank behind.

    "You found it." a woman appeared out of thin air. She had white hair and a sword in her hand. Her face was calm, as if nothing had anything to do with her.

    "It''s you, Xiaomeng," said the woman.

    "Sure enough, have you recovered your memory? Donghuangtaiyi." Xiaomeng said.

    "Do you still mind that thing?" asked the Eastern Emperor.

    "Hum, as a scabbard, she should protect her master. She can''t even do this. She''s not qualified at all." Xiaomeng said.

    "I can''t blame her for this. I thought I had solved that thing. Who knows..." the Eastern Emperor Taiyi didn''t go on.

    "Hum! I''ll wait for him here. I''ll give it to him myself." Xiaomeng said coldly.

    "Whatever you want, but he should also come." said the Eastern Emperor.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    On the cliff miles away from the mechanism city.

    The moon god pinched the orchid finger and watched the collapse of a mountain in the distance. Mu Hantian stood behind her and watched quietly.

    At this time, two women came behind. One was a charming and moving woman. Her hands were as red as fire, and showed strange silver patterns. Her nails were as black as ink.

    The other girl was wearing a green dress with a light gauze on her face. The wide white left sleeve and right wrist band were closely sewn with purple swaying patterns. On her back was a Lun fan, with a copper moon and sun hanging on the left and right.

    These two men are the big and small masters of yin and Yang family.

    They were surprised when they saw Mu Hantian. The commander asked, "Lord Yueshen, who is he?"

    "He wants to see the Eastern Emperor. Don''t worry about the rest." the moon god still looked ahead and said faintly.

    "You can say your love when I don''t exist." Mu Hantian said.

    "Say it!" the moon god said.

    "Yes, everything has been carried out according to the plan," said the big secretary.

    "Have you identified them?" the moon god said faintly.

    "Yes, Confucianism and Taoism are all involved," replied the big Si Ming.

    "As expected, it was not expected by your Excellency the Eastern Emperor."

    "Yes."

    "Who are Confucianism and Taoism?" asked the moon god.

    "Confucianism is Zhang Liangzi''s house."

    "His family, although the Five Dynasties are the phase, but Confucianism can''t turn him to decide. What about Taoism?" the moon god asked again.

    "Renzong, xiaoyaozi."

    "I think it''s him too. Although his name is carefree, he can''t be carefree compared with another martial brother." the moon god despised him.

    "The sword of Taoist town gate, Xueji, is in his hand at present." the big Si ordered cautiously.

    "Since Xueji has to be consecrated in turn in Taoism, it has explained everything." the moon god said faintly.

    "Mohists, Confucians and Taoists, if they join hands..." big Si Ming worried.

    "Maybe it''s better for us," said the moon god.

    Big Si Ming looked at Mu Han Tian nearby and said, "does it really matter for him to hear?"

    "It doesn''t matter, let''s go!" the moon god ignored the words of the big commander and said.

    "Yes."

    бнбнбнбнбнбнбн

    East Palace:

    "You wait here, come with me!" the moon god said.

    "Hmm!" Mu Hantian replied.

    "Lord Donghuang." the moon god respectfully shouted.

    Mu Hantian saw the Eastern Emperor Taiyi. Instead of wearing a black robe in the original book, he showed his appearance. She was a beautiful woman.

    "Everything is done?" asked the Eastern Emperor.

    "Yes. But he said he wanted to see the Eastern Emperor." the moon god said, pointing to the cold sky.

    "I see, you go down first!" the Eastern Emperor waved his hand.

    "Yes!" the moon god retreated.

    "Come out, he''s coming." before Mu Hantian spoke, the Eastern Emperor spoke.

    A woman appeared from behind. Mu Hantian saw the woman and said that it was unscientific. How could Xiaomeng be here.

    "Ha ha." seeing Mu Hantian''s surprise, Xiaomeng smiled, and then put the sword in Mu Hantian''s hand. It was a dark sword, dark, but there was no unknown feeling. It was like pure darkness without any impurities.

    "What does this mean?" Mu Hantian said puzzled.

    "It''s your stuff, including me," Xiaomeng said.

    "Ha?" Mu Hantian wondered, have we seen it, or have I gone to the past like the blazing Angel world?

    "It''s not good for you to know too much now. You only know that we will always follow you." the Eastern Emperor opened his mouth.

    "Again, do we know each other? Why do you all sound like this?" Mu Hantian asked.

    "I said, it''s not good for you to know too much. You just need to know that we won''t hurt you." the Eastern Emperor stopped talking as soon as he finished.

    "Take us away!" Xiaomeng said.

    "Ha?" Mu Hantian looked at Xiaomeng with your special meow teasing me.

    "Don''t look at me like this!" Xiaomeng is still as indifferent as ever.

    Mu Hantian bowed his head and pondered. For a long time, he looked up at them and said, "well, anyway, my task also has the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, with a Xiaomeng, which is welfare! Ha ha." Mu Hantian said so, but he always felt that there were many things beyond his imagination. The sword Xiaomeng gave him just now was obviously not from the world, Mu Hantian felt as if he was involved in some conspiracy.

 Chapter 393

    "You don''t have to think too much. It''s useless. Your memory hasn''t come back." Xiaomeng said looking at Mu Hantian in thinking.

    "Memory? I really can''t remember." Mu Hantian said.

    "Do you want to tell him?" Xiaomeng asked the Eastern Emperor in his heart.

    "No, his memory needs to be retrieved by himself. She will notice if we help him." the Eastern Emperor replied.

    "I see." Xiaomeng said.

    Mu Hantian didn''t know the dialogue in their hearts. He was just very strange, memory? Have you lost your memory? No Is it a ''previous life''! Mu Hantian thought of a guess, "I knew them in my previous life", but it was wrong! If so, it means that Xiaoguang is lying to me from the beginning, but... What good is it for her? Forget it, go back and ask again!

    Seeing Mu cold day waking up from meditation, the Eastern Emperor Taiyi said to the outside of the door, "moon god, come in."

    The moon God heard the speech and pushed the door in, looked at the Eastern Emperor Taiyi and said, "Eastern Emperor, what can I do for you?"

    The Eastern Emperor Taiyi didn''t answer, but looked at Mu Hantian and asked, "what do you think of the moon god? Do you like her?"

    "Ha?" Mu Han was stunned. What''s the situation! "Did you say it wrong or did I hear it wrong!"

    "No, you didn''t hear it wrong. Don''t you know? Getting married needs to be accompanied." Taiyi said. Then he looked at the moon god and said, "moon god, do you have any opinion?"

    "Lord Donghuang, the moon god... No opinion." the moon god clenched his teeth and said firmly.

    "Very well, then, go and tell the eldest and the youngest to come with you." said the Eastern Emperor.

    "Hey, have you asked me for my opinion? Just one moon god. You give me two. What are you doing?" Mu Hantian asked the sky without a word.

    "You know what? When we first met, I asked who you were, and you told me that you were a bad man; when we met the second time, I asked you if you liked me? You only said to me, ''there is a long way to go, only the sword as a companion.'' you rejected me with this sentence." the Eastern Emperor looked at Mu Han Tian Dao.

    "Shit, this woman doesn''t come to seek revenge! Did I ever refuse her, so she wanted to revenge me." Mu Hantian thought so.

    "You think too much!" the Eastern Emperor Taiyi didn''t know what Mu Hantian was thinking, but she explained: "I have no other purpose, just help them find someone to marry. What do they do because I''m gone."

    "If you leave, the time in this world will be stopped. Don''t worry about it." Mu Han said.

    "Do you still have the ability to stop? The erosion of the world is accelerating, and her power to protect you is weakening. I''m protecting you, okay? And they don''t need you to improve their strength. Just have me and Xiaomeng." Taiyi said.

    "Hmm! How do you know so much..." Mu Hantian said in surprise.

    "I''ll tell you something. You keep asking. Your real enemy is one you never want to face, and we are indeed people you know in your previous life. Finally, if you want to defeat that enemy, you must go to other worlds to get the right weapons." the Eastern Emperor said faintly.

    "Hoo... I see." Mu Han breathed out and said.

    "I can accept the little Sima and the moon god, but if the big Sima wants to kill YAN Dan," said Mu Han.

    "Yandan is not dead!" said Taiyi, the Eastern Emperor.

    "What! Not dead, but as far as I know..." before Mu Hantian finished, the Eastern Emperor interrupted him. "The world will change, and do you think imperial concubine Yan won''t tell Yandan something?"

    "Yes, after all, the world is not animation, it will change. I really haven''t thought of this. I''ve always been too self righteous." Mu Hantian sighed.

    "Moon god, you go!" said the Eastern Emperor.

    "Yes!"

    "In that case, I''ll wait in Sanghai first." Mu Hantian said and left.

    "Oh, I didn''t expect you to give him a woman. I remember you used to be very jealous." Xiaomeng joked.

    "You also said that it was before, and the three of them were..." the Eastern Emperor didn''t go on halfway, but Xiaomeng should understand.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Lord moon god, why did the Eastern Emperor ask us to marry that man together?" asked the big Sima who followed the moon god.

    "We''ll just follow the decision of the Eastern Emperor. We don''t need to ask too much. Do you understand?" the moon god frowned.

    "Yes!"

 Chapter 394

    The setting sun was like blood, birds were startled, and several carriages ran quickly on the official road.

    In the carriage headed by Mr. Xu, Mr. Xu sat in it. Next to him were Mr. Gao Jianli and Mr. Ban.

    "The next journey will not be peaceful. It''s wise for everyone to act separately. Although there have been many changes, the overall plan still goes according to the original plan. Although the pioneer troops of the state of Qin were defeated by Qinglong, based on his understanding of the military system of the state of Qin, the Qin troops stationed nearby will quickly replenish and regroup in three days." Xu Fuzi said.

    "Qinglong was used in a hurry, and Ying Zheng has a public loser family around him. It''s impossible that they can''t see any clues. They will certainly trace it down." old man ban was worried.

    "Tracking down Qinglong just distracts their attention from the mechanism City, and can also guard the most important secrets of Mohism." Xu said faintly.

    Gao Jianli nodded and said, "I think this is also the consideration of the giant."

    Speaking of Yandan, master Xu sighed, "Alas..."

    Everyone was also sad.

    "We will help the giant realize his last wish!" old man Ban said firmly.

    "HMM." Gao Jianli nodded.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Outside the main hall of Xianyang palace.

    LISS just came from the hall and was about to go to his house.

    I only heard someone calling me, "Lord Li."

    "En?" LISS looked back and saw a man in military uniform standing.

    "General Meng, you are getting busier and busier now. You only came back from the expedition of Shu last month. Look at your military uniform. Are you going to go out again?" LISS smiled.

    "The Gongshu family sent the revised drawings and I''ll show them to your majesty." Meng Tian explained.

    "Is it the latest drawing of the mirage?" asked LISS.

    "Yes," Meng Tian said.

    "From what you look like, it''s obvious that your majesty is very satisfied with the drawings," said LISS with a smile.

    "Ha ha... They can''t escape the eyes of adults." Meng Tian laughed.

    "Is yunzhongjun ready to leave?" LISS asked again.

    б▒Your majesty asked me to take the vanguard troops and escort Yunzhong Jun to the East this time. " Meng Tian explained.

    "It''s said that the young master will go and have a look in a few days. It can be seen that your majesty attaches great importance to the mirage." LISS said faintly.

    "Thank you for reminding me. Meng Tian leaves." Meng Tian hugs his fist.

    "Yes." Liz nodded.

    With that, Meng Tian turned and left.

    Inside the hall.

    The atmosphere of simplicity permeates the hall. At the top of the hall sits Qin Shihuang Yingzheng. There is a large pool in the center, and the moon god in the hall is standing in front of the pool.

    The moon god put his blue fingers in his hands, bowed slightly, and then said, "see your majesty."

    "No gift... Moon god, what news do you have for me this time?" Ying Zheng said faintly.

    "The Eastern Emperor looked at the stars last night and found that the color of the seven nights of the black dragon was different. My heart understood it." the moon god said faintly.

    "Green dragon seven nights?" Yingzheng wondered.

    "The Eastern Emperor specially ordered his disciples to send a word to his majesty." the moon god ignored Yingzheng''s doubts and said

    "Bring it up." then a eunuch came to Yingzheng with a disc. There is a bamboo slip on the disc.

    Ying Zheng picked up the bamboo slips with his left hand and said, "East?" then looked at Xiang Yueke and continued: "how do you explain this word?"

    "The green dragon is the seven places in the East: horn, Kang, Di, room, heart, tail and dustpan. The shape of the seven places is very similar to the shape of a dragon, so it is called... The green dragon is also called the green dragon." the moon god explained.

    "Green dragon!" Ying Zheng murmured.

    "Your Majesty, please pay attention to the things in the East." the moon god said again.

    "The Eastern Emperor really expected things like God." Ying Zheng admired him.

    "The moon god is gone," he said, and the moon god bowed his head and retreated.

    After the moon god retreated, he left Yingzheng to meditate in the hall. Yingzheng frowned and murmured, "seven nights of Canglong?"

    Then he said to the eunuch next to him, "where is LISS now?"

    "Your Majesty, the prime minister should be on his way home." the eunuch helped himself.

    "He came to see me." Ying Zheng said faintly.

    "Promise."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "LISS, what do you think of Confucianism?" Ying Zheng asked, standing high in the hall and looking down at LISS in front of the pool.

    Although Li Si didn''t understand the meaning of winning politics, he bent down with his armrest and congratulated: Your Majesty Hui, Confucianism, the first generation master was Confucius of the state of Lu. He is proficient in the six arts and advocates the king''s way of "benevolence". He rides a horse and travels around the world. There are three thousand disciples under the sect, and everyone in the world respects them. What Confucianism and chivalry pursue is "self-cultivation, family harmony, governing the country and calming the world", which is the most respected school among the hundreds of schools of thought. "

    "Governing the country? Calming the world?" Yingzheng is a little doubtful, but he doesn''t know his real idea.

    "Confucianism and Mohism are known as the" two outstanding schools "in the world. Moreover, in terms of the overall strength and number of disciples, Confucianism should still be above Mohism," Li Si added.

    Ying Zheng looked at liss and said with deep meaning, "you seem to admire Confucianism.

    "I''m just telling you the truth," said LISS, trembling.

    "Li Si, as far as I know, although you belong to legalism, your mentor is Confucianism." Ying Zheng said faintly.

    "As your majesty said," replied LISS

    "Is the most powerful place of Confucianism in the prosperous land of Qilu and the east near the edge of the sea?" Yingzheng said with dignity.

    "Confucian forces are all over Qilu. It is a huge sect, which is divided into eight departments. However, there are only seven left, one of which has been lost." Li Sidao.

    Hearing what LISS said, Ying Zheng wanted to think of something. He murmured in a low voice, "seven systems... East? Canglong... Seven nights?"

    Ying Zheng muttered these words to himself, and gradually linked these things together.

    Hearing Li Si''s recommendation again, he said, "I have a foolish opinion. After the demise of the Mohist school, we should focus on Confucianism. Some intelligence mentioned that Confucian disciples were also involved in this violation of the organ city."

    "That''s right..." Ying Zheng frowned again and murmured, "the overseas medicine for longevity is from Sanghai. Will this action encounter the danger of rebellion?"

    "The trip to Sanghai is urgent. You and the star soul of yin and Yang family, the Duke of Chu Nan and the grandson Ling of the famous family are going!" Ying Zheng continued quietly: "if there is any obstruction, kill!"

    Speaking of the last word, Ying Zheng has shown his murderous spirit.

    "Promise!" LISS said respectfully, fearing no expression.

    Ying Zheng nodded with satisfaction and then closed his eyes.

 Chapter 395

    "Has everything been done?" the Eastern Emperor looked at the moon god.

    "Yes, everything is as you say," said the moon god respectfully.

    "Where''s Xiaomeng?" asked the Eastern Emperor.

    "Already gone."

    "Really, let''s go, too. There''s nothing for us here." said the Eastern Emperor.

    "Yes!" said the moon god.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Dark night, on the way to the East, Mohist camp:

    "Sister Xue, why don''t you say brother doesn''t come back in cold weather? He won''t have anything wrong!" yue''er asked, looking at the snow girl.

    "No, he''s fine in cold weather. I can feel that he''s coming." the child next to him replied.

    "Really?" asked the moon, blinking her lovely eyes.

    "Of course it''s true, he... Has come back." poison Island Yazi''s voice was a little happy.

    "Really... Where is it?" yue''er smiled happily.

    "Here it is, my little moon." Mu Han Tian didn''t know when he appeared behind the moon and picked it up.

    "Brother Han Tian, it''s great. You''re all right." yue''er said happily.

    "Of course I''m all right. Well, you and Xueer go to find Nongyu first. Yazi and I have something to say." Mu Hantian said.

    "OK, yue''er and I go out first." the snow girl took yue''er''s hand and left.

    "Cold weather, what''s the matter?" asked poison island''s child.

    "There is something, we have to go, and the world time will not stop for long." Mu Han said.

    "What''s going on?" the poison Island child was worried.

    "I feel wrong from the sword world. The ability of the system to stop time seems to be weakening. I must speed up my pace and grow up quickly. The ''plane destroyer'' must be strong and unimaginable. Moreover, the Eastern Emperor Taiyi doesn''t seem to be a person in this world. She seems to know my previous life." Mu Hantian said heavily.

    "How many people are you going to take this time?" the poison Island child joked.

    "Well, there may be a little more. There are eleven." Mu Hantian''s voice was a little embarrassed.

    "Eleven! Cold weather, you are really playful!" poison island''s child was helpless.

    "Well, Yazi, I''m not a flower heart. I''m just responsible. There are only six things I really want to say. The Eastern Emperor Taiyi and Xiaomeng insisted on going with me and gave me the moon god, big and young division of yin and Yang family." Mu Hantian wanted to cry without tears.

    "Six are not too many!" the poison Island child smiled.

    "Well, Ya Zi, I know what you''re thinking. Don''t worry. Although I have many women, I won''t be sorry for you. I''ll be with you forever." Mu Hantian said firmly.

    "Cold weather, I believe you." poison Island child said.

    "Let''s go out! Yazi." Mu Hantian said.

    "OK." the latter nodded.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    The day gradually dawned, the light cyan sky was inlaid with several residual stars, and the earth was hazy, like a silver gray veil.

    At this time, protein was slightly exposed in the sky, and the clouds gathered in the sky like a market, like soaked in blood, showing a faint red.

    The morning sky was filled with a slight fragrance. The night rain washed away all the dust and dirt, and rendered the fragrance of jasmine in the air. With the wind, it floated into every breathing pore.

    "Step... Step... Step..."

    The sound of carriages and horses on the road sounded on the official road.

    It was the Mohists and the Xiang family in the state of Chu who were on their way in the official way.

    Gao Jianli, the big hammer and the thief''s foot three leaders rode to explore the way ahead. Two carriages were driving fast not far behind the three. On the roof of the first horse, two 14-year-old boys were whispering.

    "Hmm? What''s the smell? It seems... Something''s burnt! Isn''t it..." Ben sniffed in his carriage and said uneasily.

    Suddenly, the roof of the first two carriages in front burst into flames, and the fire became bigger and bigger.

    Then, only one of the Mohist disciples shouted: fire! Stop and put out the fire! "

    "Put out the fire quickly!" old Ben shouted.

    The Mohist disciples quickly took cloth and slapped around the carriage, trying to put out the fire.

    "We can''t find our whereabouts for the Qin army!" fan Zengqi said on horseback.

    "Ah, the water is coming, the water is coming, fire fighting, fire fighting!" the voice of dawn came from behind the second carriage.

    Old man ban turned his head and looked at Tianming rushing forward with a bucket. A Mohist disciple hurriedly stopped him. As soon as Tianming pushed him away, the disciple fell to the ground, and Tianming continued to rush forward.

    Chong Tianming, a disciple in front, said, "danger!"

    Dawn rushed and shouted, "it''s important to put out the fire!"

    "No!" shouted Xiang Liang in the back.

    Master Ban said anxiously, "danger! Stop it!"

    A group of Mohist disciples immediately stopped Tianming. Tianming drilled into the gap and came to the carriage.

    "Leave me alone! It''s important to put out the fire!" cried Tianming.

    "No!" Shaoyu shouts and stops.

    "I''m coming!" he said. When the bucket splashed in the morning, the fire was put out. The next moment, I saw thick black smoke rising.

    The thief who explored the way in front turned and pointed back: "look!"

    Small high and big hammer saw the black smoke rolling behind them and exclaimed, "ah!"

    More than ten miles away from the rear, several Qin soldiers looked at each other. A Qin soldier found black smoke and shouted, "look!"

    A captain of the Qin army raised his spear and stabbed him and said, "move forward!"

    Immediately, all Qin soldiers rode to the black smoke.

    "Oh, great, put out the fire!" Tianming was relieved to see Shaoyu and others taking soil to cover the roof. He asked, "well, what are you doing? The fire has been put out."

    "Hey..." fan Zeng sighed.

    All the Mohist disciples lined up neatly and looked at the dawn.

    "Hmm? Why are you looking at me like this... Eh, it''s nothing. It''s just a fire... A little help..." Tianming thought they wanted to thank themselves, but they didn''t have enough confidence.

    "A little help! Giant, with your help, the Qin army can easily find us!" the big hammer came out with an ugly face.

    "How could it?" Tianming didn''t understand.

    "You must use earth to put out the fire, and never use water to put out the fire. This is the simplest truth that Jianghu people should understand when camping in the wild. You have a lot to learn, giant!" said the big hammer.

    "Big hammer! Things have happened. Don''t say any more." old man ban came slowly. He was waiting for Gao Jianli.

    The big hammer said again: "the current situation is so dangerous and the safety of so many people, I..."

    "Big hammer, stop talking, brothers are watching." at this time, xuenv, duanmurong and Yueer came from behind. It was the snow girl who interrupted the big hammer.

    Suddenly, all the disciples of Mohism talked about it.

    "Whew..."

    A white figure flashed onto the roof of a carriage. He was dressed in a snow-white dress with a feather fan, a scarf, a bun, black hair and a white ribbon. A long white silk sash is tied around the waist, with a piece of lanolin white jade on it and a soft smoke gauze on the outside. Eyebrows grow into temples, slender and gentle eyes, pretty nose, white skin.

    The sword like eyebrows flew obliquely into the strands of black hair under the temples. Handsome side face, perfect facial contour.

    "Big collar."

    The disciples of Mohism bent down with arms.

    The visitor is mu Hantian.

    Mu Hantian looked at the Mohist people around him, looked at the wronged dawn on his face, and looked at the messy carriage under his feet. He suddenly had a definite number in his heart.

    "Big head collar." the big hammer straightened up.

    Before he finished, Mu Hantian interrupted, "don''t say anything. I know everything. The reality is that the Qin army will come soon. We can''t stay here for a moment. We must evacuate immediately."

    "Yes!"

    The disciples answered and immediately dispersed.

    бнбнбнбн

    A young man in white with a feather fan, Lun scarf and BUN sat in front of the second carriage and drove forward, while many Mohist disciples drove forward orderly behind.

    "Step..."

    Fan Zeng rode a horse from his face to the second carriage. Mu Hantian raised his whip, turned his head slightly and smiled; "Master fan, let your Xiang family suffer with our Mohist family."

    Fan Zeng stroked his beard and said with a smile, "young Xia mu, I''m joking. Old man has taken a horse all his life. This storm can stand."

    "So, I feel at ease." Mu Hantian smiled.

    Fan Zeng smiled, frowned and said, "young Xia mu, there''s something I''ve always kept in mind during this trip to the East. I have to ask."

    Mu Hantian looked at fan Zeng and said, "master fan, please speak."

    "Cough..." fan Zengyou held his hand slightly against his mouth, coughed twice, and said, "in today''s world, a hundred schools of thought contend, among which Mohism and Confucianism are the most famous and have the most disciples, and are called the two outstanding schools in the world."

    "En." Mu Han Tian nodded.

    Fan Zeng continued: "although Confucianism and Mohism are both helping the world and saving the people... However, their ideas and actions are different. Confucianism emphasizes destiny and follows rites and music. Mohism''s doctrine is not life and music. The former giants wrote an article on non Confucianism, which directly stated the shortcomings of Confucianism and pushed the relationship between Confucianism and Mohism into a situation where Confucianism and Mohism are not independent."

    "Well." Mu Hantian looked ahead and said.

    "The Confucianists who went to Qilu this time didn''t......" fan Zeng was worried.

    "Ha ha... Master fan, you are so thoughtful. Besides the plan, the Confucian Zhang liangzifang said to give me a big gift." Mu Hantian smiled.

    "Oh? What gift?" fan Zeng looked puzzled at the cold sky.

    "Ha ha..." Mu Hantian smiled and said, "you''ll know when you get to Sanghai."

 Chapter 396

    The night is quiet. The moon in the middle of the night sprinkles its bright brilliance on the world. Everything is surprisingly quiet.

    Twinkling stars decorate the dark night sky, like strange and shiny gemstones, like twinkling eyes.

    Today''s night is like a mysterious cave and an elegant fairyland.

    All the disciples of Mohism are in the forest, and in the open space not far from the forest, three carriages form an area. All important figures of the Mohist school are kneeling in this area and forming a circle.

    "We can reach Sanghai tomorrow. What do you think?" Mu Hantian asked faintly, looking at the crowd.

    "About the mechanism City, everyone in the Mohist family is wanted, especially our leaders. The reward is terrible." Gao Jianli looked at the people and then looked at Mu Han''s way of heaven.

    "In this way, it''s impossible to go directly to the city." the thief''s plantar gun pointed to his chin.

    "Lao Xu, old man ban, what do you think?" Mu Hantian looked at Mr. Xu and old man ban and asked.

    Master Xu stroked his beard and said, "great man, I think that there are many disciples of the Mohist school, so it is not necessary for them to enter the Sanghai. Moreover, many disciples are injured, and some of them can stay outside the city. On the one hand, it can make the injured disciples feel at ease and heal their wounds. On the other hand, it can give the Mohist school a foothold to facilitate the next plan."

    The old man in class nodded and said, "my old man''s opinion is consistent with that of brother Xu."

    The crowd also nodded gently. The snow girl and duanmurong next to Mu cold day just looked at Mu cold tenderly. Perhaps for them, Mu cold day is everything to them.

    Mu Hantian smiled at the two women, then looked at the Mohist people in a half circle and said: "Xu is right, and there is a secret seclusion place outside Canghai city for Mohism. This place is an important branch of Mohism in Qilu. The terrain is remote and secret, surrounded by mountains, which can''t be easily found by outsiders. Mohist disciples are stationed in the houses scattered five miles around. If anything happens, they can call for help at any time. Rong will lead them tomorrow morning I''ll go to the residence. Xueer will help you change your appearance and then go in. "

    Yuyou and Honglian, you stay with them.

    "I see."

    "Hmm!" all the Mohists answered.

    White clouds are blowing in the blue sky, the blue sea is beating waves, and seagulls are flying in the sky with open wings.

    Sanghai city was bustling with vendors Hawking on the street and some people were playing juggling, which aroused the strong onlookers and cheers of the masses.

    Fifty miles away from downtown, there is an extremely magnificent and magnificent mountain

    A magnificent mountain villa.

    This mountain villa is the most prosperous little sage villa in Canghai city. It is the school seat of Confucian disciples.

    In Sanghai City, the disciples of the Mohist school all looked like ordinary people for fear of being recognized. The carriage drove slowly to the downtown.

    Tianming looked left and right curiously. It was not new. When Robber Zhi and Shaoyu saw this, they both stroked their forehead and said secretly, "Alas, I haven''t seen anyone in the market."

    "Here it is!" suddenly a whisper in the car stopped the moving carriage.

    The first one in the morning jumped down excitedly, stared at an incomparably spacious wooden door, looked up at the four big characters on the wooden door, and said excitedly, "hmm? Here? Is there an inn? This is our secret stronghold of Mohism?"

    Before Tianming finished his words, a white slender jade hand had covered Tianming''s open mouth.

    Then, I saw an ordinary looking woman behind Tianming, struggling with Tianming''s dissatisfaction, saying, "tomorrow, your disease is not well, pay attention to rest more. Don''t think about these adult things."

    After that, before Tianming refuted, the woman''s right hand put a little force on Tianming''s right shoulder. Tianming only felt the earth spinning. After Tianming rotated in place for several circles, she pinched Tianming''s back neck, regardless of Tianming''s scream of pain.

    The woman covered her mouth and said with a smile, "ha ha... The baby is obedient. My sister loves you. Let''s go into the Inn and have a rest."

    After that, he ignored Tianming''s agreement and just pushed Tianming to the inn.

    Meanwhile, Tianming screamed, "Oh! It hurts so much! Oh! Take it easy."

    In this regard, the nearest man reluctantly shook his head. Looking at the people behind him, they got off their horses and nodded. They walked into the inn in turn.

    In this bustling downtown, Yi Rong''s Mohist people slowly walked into the "Youjian inn".

    There are not many guests in the inn. The smell of simplicity comes to the nostrils, the candlestick is shining faintly, and the sandalwood table exudes a sense of tranquility.

    "Bang... Bang..."

    "Rare guests, rare guests!"

    At this time, a simple, honest and cheerful fat man came down the stairs with a beer belly, dressed casually and looked like a cook.

    Mu Hantian looked at the man and said faintly, "I haven''t seen you for a long time."

    "En? Er..." Tianming looked back at the girl in doubt.

    Shaoyu looked at the man and seemed to understand something. He whispered, "this is...?"

    "Boss mu, you''re here at last," the man sighed.

    "It''s not peaceful on the road recently. I''m sorry, shopkeeper Ding." Mu Hantian hugged his fist with both hands.

    The man pinched his beard and said with a heroic laugh, "Oh! Look forward to that! What''s the name of a sentence? It''s like three autumn after a day''s absence!"

    "Ha ha......" after hearing this, Yi Rong''s snow girl covered her mouth and smiled and said, "shopkeeper Ding, don''t show off those allusions. Just talk in plain English."

    "Oh! Who is this beautiful woman? How can she look so familiar." the man looked at the snow girl and said.

    "Hey, shopkeeper Ding, you say everyone is a beauty. I''m not fooled..." the snow girl stood beside Mu Hantian and smiled.

    "Ha ha!" the man burst into laughter, then waved to the waiter and said, "distinguished guests come to the door. Today''s foreign business is not done! Guys, close the door and lock it."

    "Yes!"

    At the same time, several waiter sent several diners out and closed the gate of the inn.

    Suddenly, Mu Hantian felt a cold feeling behind him. He suddenly turned back and found a waiter standing there in the dark corner. The most special thing was the purple eyes as charming as Youlan. But in the blink of an eye, looking at that corner, there was no trace.

    "Shi LAN?" Mu Hantian looked at the corner and said secretly.

    The fat man looked at the crowd and said, "Oh, I''m not used to seeing you like this. It''s safe here. You''d better not dress up?"

    After they looked at each other, they immediately changed back to their original appearance and sat in a circle around the sandalwood table.

    "See you, disciple." the man knelt in the direction of dawn.

    The crowd looked at the fat man. They were puzzled at dawn, but they still said, "sit down and talk."

 Chapter 397

    "Yes," he said, and the fat man sat down.

    At this time, the big hammer came from somewhere and sat down.

    The man looked at Mu Hantian and others: "it looks much more comfortable."

    "Hey, I feel the same way." Tianming said with a smile.

    "Hey..." steal Zhi chuckled aside and said: but makeup is also fun, isn''t it, Tianming baby? "

    Tianming was angry and unwilling to say, "I found that you are more handsome after changing your face."

    "Hum, you boy." the thief shook his head.

    Then dawn looked at the big hammer and asked, "Hey, big man, how did you come? I didn''t seem to see you all the way?"

    "It''s none of your business." the big hammer didn''t

    "He......" the thief next to him played with the hair in his ear and tried to resist a smile: "because he was too tall and eye-catching, he couldn''t change his face, so he hid in the basket containing turnips!" he said, covering his stomach and burst into laughter.

    Then, everyone burst into laughter, and even Gao Jianli''s mouth also aroused a smile.

    "Smile, what''s funny!" the big hammer shouted awkwardly.

    The crowd gradually stopped laughing and Mu Hantian said faintly, "master ban, you can introduce it."

    "Yes." then master ban waved his hand and said, "let me introduce it to you."

    The fat man said, "Hey, what do you recommend? I''ll come first. I''m all brothers and friends." then the fat man patted his big belly and said, "fat man, I''m the shopkeeper here. I''m here to meet you and cooperate with the later actions."

    As soon as the fat man''s voice fell, gainie arched his hand and said, "the cook is amazing in relieving cattle. I''ve heard the name of the Ding family for a long time. I''ve heard a lot about it."

    Paoding, a disciple of Mohism, unique skill: jieniu Sabre technique. It can not only be used to cut vegetables, but also mysterious and profound martial arts. He is a rough and thin man. He has opened an inn in the city for a long time. His inn business is good. He is responsible for the usual food of Confucianism. He can''t do anything from small points to banquets. His knife work is first-class.

    "That''s all the names of our ancestors. Mr. Gai can remember that I have too much face." the cook scratched his head foolishly and said modestly.

    Old man ban looked at Mu Hantian and saw Mu Hantian nodding. He turned to Shaoyu kneeling on the other side and said, "this is Shaoyu of Xiang family in the state of Chu."

    The cook looked at Shaoyu and said; "The young leader of the Xiang family? All the brothers in the Jianghu admire him very much."

    Shaoyu picked up his sword eyebrow, and the star''s eyes smiled slightly. He hugged his fist and said, "the little one is hidden in the wild and the big one is hidden in the city. Ying Zheng probably never dreamed that the Mohist school would open a huge Inn as a contact base in this busy city. He is worthy of being a Jianghu hero. Elder Ding has the courage to know people."

    "Hahaha..." the cook smiled and touched his beer belly and said, "Oh, you''re welcome. If you think highly of me, just call me Ding pangzi."

    "Ho..."

    Tea into the cup, fragrance overflowing, wash away fatigue. The cook poured a cup of tea for the crowd, paused for a moment and said, "during this time, there are many more troops in and out of the city than usual. Moreover, according to the number, it''s not the local garrison."

    "The Qin army has sent more troops to Sanghai?" asked the snow girl.

    "Well." the cook nodded and said, "at least twice, and it continues to increase. In the past three days, the government hall has been garrisoned by heavy armored soldiers. The nearby streets are closed, and no people are allowed to come near even during the day."

    Mu Hantian thought a little, but the others were not confused. Just listen to Shaoyu: "is it true that there is a big man coming?

    "Well." Tianming looked at Shaoyu and said with a smile, "you say, this big man doesn''t mean me?"

    Shaoyu looked at Tianming and said, "just you, hehe..."

    "You..." Tianming was angry and wanted to say something, but he was interrupted by Mu Hantian.

    Mu Hantian said faintly, "the year of Sanghai should accumulate, and the road to Taoyuan is not poor. It''s not surprising that there are movements in the state of Qin."

    "HMM." the crowd nodded and heard the cook say, "it''s the first time I''ve seen such a big formation in Sanghai for many years."

    "In my opinion, this big man should have reached Sanghai." Gao Jianli said.

    The cook nodded and said, "well, I think so. And there''s another strange thing."

    "What else?" asked the snow girl.

    "The Qin army closed the sea." paoding said seriously.

    "Seal the sea!" Mr. Xu asked the cook.

    The cook nodded: "well, all civilian ships in the port are not allowed to go to sea. However, the official ships go in and out all day, and they are full. It seems that they are transporting materials to some place."

    "Mirage? I don''t know the seven nights of the Green Dragon..." Mu Hantian looked at gainie and said with a smile, "brother Gai, it''s the same as what you said before."

    Gainie nodded: "Yin and Yang family and public loser are all involved."

    Pao dington said in a low voice, "everything is going according to the plan. It''s just that the giant... Ah..."

    "The giant''s dream will be completed by us for him." Gao Jianli said.

    After a moment of silence, Mu Hantian frowned and said, "according to the situation just now, our actions in the city will be very dangerous."

    "Well..." the crowd nodded.

    Mu Hantian looked at the crowd and ordered; "Except for those who have tasks, everyone else stays in a secret hiding place outside the city.

    "Yes." the Mohist disciples should say. Mu Hantian looked at Tianming and Shaoyu and said, "Tianming and Shaoyu have special identities, and Tianming is the new giant. I have other arrangements for them."

    "We?" Tianming and Shaoyu looked at each other and were puzzled. At the same time, they turned to admire the cold day.

    Mu Hantian smiled faintly and said, "it''s you."

    "What are we going to do?" Tianming and Shaoyu said in the same voice.

    At this time, a bangs on the right stopped one eye and tied his long hair on his head. The young man with beautiful appearance and exquisite facial features came to the cook with a snack box and whispered, "shopkeeper Ding, tea is ready."

    "Yes." the cook nodded. The boy took the snack box and put it on the table. Then he glanced at Mu Hantian faintly, and Mu Hantian was also looking at him. As soon as they looked at him in the air, the boy was stunned at first, but soon turned back and left.

    Mu Hantian looked at the figure of Shi LAN leaving, and his mouth was slightly hooked.

    "Hiss..." Mu Hantian had a pain in his waist. When he looked down, he found a delicate jade hand pinching his waist. Mu Hantian held the jade hand and looked at the snow girl beside him. He saw the snow girl looking at him with a pair of long and resentful eyes.

    Mu Hantian gave the snow girl a knowing look, and then looked forward. The snow girl looked at the people around her, immediately understood the meaning of her lover, and immediately released her hand inserted in Mu Hantian''s waist. Mu Hantian breathed a sigh of relief, rubbed her hand around her waist, and said in a secret way: "women''s killing is too strong, because my constitution will hurt so much."

    Seeing Mu Hantian''s pain, the snow girl felt distressed and remorseful for a while, so she wanted to reach out to help Mu Hantian knead. Mu Hantian held the snow girl''s jade hand and shook her head with a smile, indicating that she was all right.

    The snow girl held Mu Hantian''s hand and slowly leaned her head against Ye Chen''s shoulder, happily enjoying the warmth of this moment.

    "Eh? Ha ha..." at this time, Tianming looked at the box on the table, but he was very happy.

    "There''s something delicious. I''m just hungry." the big hammer touched his stomach and said.

    The cook squinted at the big hammer and said, "you guy, this is not for you. It''s specially made for the little sage villa on the mountain."

    Hearing this, the thief said discontentedly, "Oh, I haven''t eaten your Ding pangzi''s craft for a long time. Why don''t you take some out and try it for us?

    The Cook said firmly, "you''d better stop fooling around. The Confucian rules are very big, but you are generous. You are one of the distinguished guests of all the merchants here."

    The thief stretched out a finger and said with a smile, "well, it''s OK to have a look? Let''s also have a look at what the distinguished guests among the distinguished guests eat."

 Chapter 398

    The cook held his chest in his hands, shook his head and insisted on disagreeing.

    The thief stretched out his neck and said, "Hey, absolutely only move your eyes and don''t do it." then he looked at the dawn and said, "besides, the giant is still here. What are you afraid of?"

    The cook looked at Tianming. When Tianming saw that the cook was looking for his meaning, he looked at the cold day.

    "Ding Pang, since everyone is so curious about your craft, let them have a look." Mu Hantian smiled.

    When paoding saw that Mu cold day also spoke, he nodded and said to the thief''s foot, "you step back five steps first."

    "You are too stingy," said the thief

    The cook put his hands on both sides of the snack box and said, "it''s dangerous for you to steal the king''s look at any good thing."

    Mu Hantian looked at them and shook her head with a light smile. The snow girl also looked at them with great interest. She saw that thief Zhi had no choice but to go away.

    "Dong..."

    The cook slowly opened the lid of the box. They saw a wide variety of snacks in the box, and a burst of hot air spewed out. Suddenly, the aroma is delicious and makes people salivate.

    "Ah! WOW!" Tianming looked at the dessert and was excited.

    The thief smelled it and said, "it smells good!"

    Tianming sniffed hard, as if he wanted to inhale all the aroma into his nose, so as to meet his desire for this box of snacks.

    "It has all kinds of color, smell and aroma. Ding pangzi is worthy of being a famous chef who cooks all over the world." Mu Hantian smiled at the dessert.

    The snow girl also agreed: "don''t look at fat Ding''s thick hands and feet. The dishes are really good-looking."

    "Ha ha......" the cook was very happy to hear Mu Hantian and the snow girl''s praise, and said, "this is just a snack for tea. If it''s a dish for dinner, that''s..."

    Before paoding finished his words, the thief Zhi floated behind Tianming and Shaoyu like a ghost, took out a head and said sadly, "unfortunately, it''s for others."

    The cook glared at the thief''s foot. For fear that the thief couldn''t help grabbing, he quickly covered the lid.

    Seeing that the matter was over, Mu Hantian got up and said, "wait for Ding pangzi to deliver snacks and take Tianming Shaoyu with him. Others who have no task for the time being go out of the city to the secret seclusion to wait for the opportunity."

    "Yes!" the crowd answered in unison.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    It''s very busy to get on the street. Hawking, shouting, bustling people, endless flow of cars, noisy people, lively and brilliant.

    Tianming Shaoyu goes with the cook to deliver the food box. On the street, Tianming looks east and West all the way to see what is fresh.

    Shaoyu asked, "master Ding, where are we going?"

    The cook carried the snack box and said, "little sage village."

    Shaoyu thought for a moment and said, "that''s the place most admired by scholars in the world."

    The cook looked at Shaoyu, smiled and said, "really? I''m just a cook. It has nothing to do with me."

    "Confucianism, don''t you have your own kitchen? Is it true that every meal is sent up from the foot of the mountain?" Shaoyu didn''t understand.

    The cook explained, "hehe, I talk about" gentlemen cook far away ". Therefore, there is no stove in xiaoshengxian villa." then the cook was unhappy and said, "they are gentlemen. I''ll become a villain to cook for him."

    Hearing this, Tianming, who looked around, found the problem and said with a smile, "hehe, you''re a villain?"

    The cook stopped to look at dawn and said helplessly, "these two villains are different. Do you understand?"

    Shaoyu laughed and said, "hahaha! It''s said that senior Ding has excellent craftsmanship. You are responsible for the daily diet of xiaoshengxian villa?"

    "Ha ha ha ha!" paodington was elated when he heard Shaoyu''s Zhang Zan, walking and saying, "only I can deal with them."

    Seeing that the cook had moved out of his body, Tianming turned his head and made faces and continued to follow up.

    The cook only laughed and said, "you don''t know, these Confucian people are picky one by one! It''s not bad for their Master Kong."

    "Ha ha!" Shaoyu laughed and agreed, "yes, Confucius said: you don''t get tired of eating fine food, and you don''t get tired of eating fine food."

    The cook added, "I don''t think they are as knowledgeable as Master Kong, but they are better at eating and drinking."

    "If there is a gourmet, there is a good cook." Shaoyu flattered.

    "Ha ha..." the cook laughed again and said, "that''s true. I don''t think they should call them Confucianists, but gourmets."

    "Ha ha ha." Shaoyu also laughed.

    Tianming whispered behind them, "it''s good to be a gourmet, hehe."

    Seeing the sea of people around, life was boiling and grinding shoulders one after another, he hurriedly said, "there are many people here. It''s your first time to come. Keep up."

    "Don''t worry." Shaoyu nodded.

    The cook looked at Shaoyu and said with a smile, "Shaoyu, I''m not worried about you. I''m worried about the giant."

    With that, paoding and Shaoyu turned their heads and looked at the dawn at the same time. But dawn has long disappeared.

    "Eh? Where''s this guy?!" Shaoyu turns around two times.

    "What about this, this, this! Eh, eh? Oh, this is terrible." the cook looked at the bustling pedestrians around and worried.

    Shaoyu looked around and said to the cook, "otherwise, let''s look separately. We shouldn''t go far tomorrowб░

    "Ah! Ah..." the cook sighed. There was no other way but to nod.

    At that moment, they acted separately and looked everywhere for the trace of dawn.

    "Tianming! Tianming!" Shaoyu shouted Tianming''s name as he walked back. His eyes also looked around, hoping to see Tianming''s figure.

    Suddenly, Shaoyu looks at the front and stops. There is a team of Qin soldiers in front. It seems that they are looking for something and are coming in their own direction. The Qin soldier who takes the lead seems to see something. He pushes away the people in front and quickly walks to the place where Shaoyu stays.

    Shaoyu secretly said something bad. He quickly turned and flashed to a grocery stall nearby, pretending to be shopping.

    The Qin soldier came to the station where Shaoyu had just stood. He glanced around, but he didn''t find anything wrong.

    On the other side, Yifan''s red flag with the word "Qin" floating in the air. The cook was looking for dawn in the street with a snack box. When he saw the flag, he was worried and said, "Oh, it''s bad. We have to inform the big leader quickly."

    Look at Shaoyu again. Shaoyu moves all the way to a crowded place to avoid the sight of Qin Bing.

    He came to the notice, and what was pasted on the notice was the portraits of the Mohists and the Xiang family in the state of Chu. People around him talked about the wanted notice one after another.

    "Oh, there''s so much money."

    "There are so many bounties."

    "Where do you say to catch it? This is."

    "I don''t know."

    At this time, a passer-by looked at the notice and said, "the reward of these bandits is so high?"

    "They are not ordinary bandits. These people are rebels of Mohism, which is very terrible," another passer-by explained.

    "It seems that the news of the death of the Mohist giant has not spread. But why is there no portrait of brother mu on it?" Shaoyu said secretly.

    Another passer-by looked at gainie''s portrait and said, "ah, who is this man? It''s even higher than the 20000 reward of the Mohist bandit leader?"

    "I''ve heard that guy NIE is the most powerful." a nearby man said.

    "What do you say?"

    The man explained: "he is known as the first swordsman of the Empire. He is the red man around the emperor. He was the one who killed the assassin Jing Ke."

    Hearing his words, another asked, "why is he wanted?"

    "Well... Then I don''t know," the embarrassed man said.

    Listening to the people around, Shaoyu secretly said, "many people are wanted for a reward, which is very dangerous for everyone''s action."

 Chapter 399

    At this time, another passer-by sighed: "recently, Sanghai is really not peaceful. It is both a wanted bandit and a sea monster."

    "Sea monster?" Shaoyu was shocked.

    The man said again, "it''s so weird now. I''ve seen with my own eyes the sea ship that escaped from the attack of the sea monster. The scene is really terrible."

    "There is no sea monster in the world. I think it is true that the Qin army closed the sea. Sea monsters are just a fabricated reason for them to block the sea." someone nearby said sarcastically.

    "Go away, stand back, stand back!" a Qin soldier with a spear and shield pushed away the people around him and shouted.

    "What are you doing?" the unhappy man was pushed away.

    "It''s estimated that a big man will come," guessed a man next to him.

    On the roadside, dawn is staring at the roast chicken. The roast chicken boss opposite seduced Tianming with roast chicken while cooking chicken, making Tianming''s saliva flow.

    "Pa......"

    When Shaoyu came up, he patted on the back of the head at dawn and said with a smile, "boy, I said where have you been? It turned out that you came to see your acquaintances."

    "What acquaintance?" Tianming felt the back of the brain patted by Shaoyu and said incomprehensibly.

    Shaoyu pointed to the roast chicken opposite and said with a smile, "aren''t they? It should be almost cooked."

    "Er... En." Tianming looks at the roast chicken, but he doesn''t know what to say to refute Shaoyu.

    "Do you want to eat?" Shaoyu looks at the dawn and seduces him.

    "Well..." the dawn was like a chicken beaked rice, nodding.

    "Call me big brother and I''ll buy it for you." Shaoyu joked.

    "Big brother!" Tianming cried out cheerfully without thinking.

    "Eh!" Shaoyu is stunned, reaches out his hand and bumps Tianming''s arm. He says, "boy, it seems that it''s not a problem as long as I buy you pheasants and let you shout uncle?" Shaoyu also extends his thumb to himself.

    "Hey, hey..." Tianming doesn''t care about these, and goes straight to the theme: "I''ve called you. Buy it for me quickly!"

    "Bang!"

    A gong sounded, and the marching sound of war horses sounded in the street. Shaoyu looked back and saw a red flag of "Qin State" flying in the air.

    "Get out of the way!"

    "Get out of the way!"

    "Step back! Step back!"

    "What are you doing?" the faces of the passers-by were filled with discontent.

    Countless Qin troops pushed the people on the street to both sides to give way to an empty street. Qin Bing closed the road on both sides of the street and did not give way to the middle of the street.

    On the street, Shaoyu Tianming and the cook stood on both sides of the road. When the cook saw that they were safe, he wiped the sweat on their eyebrows with his hands and breathed a sigh of relief, "Hey!"

    "Hey, say hello to senior Ding and let brother Mu know we''re okay." Shaoyu bumped Tianming with his hand.

    Dawn nodded, and they raised the roast chicken leg and shook it.

    "Hi." after greeting, he began to eat chicken legs again tomorrow.

    The cook shook his head helplessly when he saw the delicious food in the morning.

    "Qiang!"

    At this time, a general of the state of Qin led a group of Qin infantry through the street, followed by a group of majestic Qin cavalry.

    "Look, the Qin army has greatly increased its strength, and the situation is not simple." Shaoyu muttered, looking at the passing Qin army.

    "It''s not easy?" he said puzzled while eating roast chicken legs at dawn.

    "In addition to the garrison strength of the county, this morning alone, I saw the two elite flags of the dragon and tiger cavalry of the state of Qin and the Anxi Town army." Shaoyu seriously explained.

    "Dragon and tiger cavalry? Ha ha, it''s delicious." it''s none of his business in the morning. He continued eating.

    Shaoyu tilted to dawn and said helplessly, "well, it''s really ignorant and fearless!"

    Tianming bit the chicken leg and said, "well, it''s delicious!"

    Shaoyu looks at the Qin army advancing slowly in front of Fang and whispers: "The dragon and tiger cavalry is the most elite of the Xianyang forbidden army directly under Ying Zheng. It is known as the first cavalry of the Qin Dynasty. The Anxi Town army is even more unfathomable. It is responsible for the defense of Hexi against the Huns all year round, and rarely appears in the Central Plains. Such two elite soldiers actually appear in Sanghai at the same time? It''s no small matter. Go back and inform brother Mu and let them prepare early It is. "

    In the center of the Qin army, a carriage pulled by four horses was also moving forward slowly.

    "Stop!" a gloomy voice came from the carriage.

    The marching Qin army immediately stopped, and the carriage just stopped in front of Tianming and Shaoyu.

    "Isn''t this my old friend, brother Tianming and brother Shaoyu?" then the man in the carriage said again.

    "En?" Tianming was puzzled. Shaoyu also looked at the carriage with a questioning face.

    "Pa......" an old man slowly came out of the carriage when a machine hand grabbed the door of the horse. When he saw this man at dawn, he was surprised. The chicken in his hand and mouth fell to the ground. Shaoyu was also shocked.

    This person is the public enemy. The public enemy looked at them and said unkindly, "hehe, I didn''t expect to meet you here."

    Pointing to the public enemy, Tianming shouted, "bad old man, it''s you!"

    "No, this guy is still alive!" Shaoyu said secretly.

    "The people of Gongshu family have also come to Sanghai?" the cook looked at Gongshu and said secretly.

    Public loser Qiu smiled and said, "hehe, you all still miss me."

    Paoding looked at Gongshu Qiu and recognized Tianming and Shaoyu. He was very anxious: "their whereabouts have been exposed. What to do, what to do!"

    Gongshu Qiu looked at Tianming and Shaoyu and said, "well, where''s the beautiful girl? Why didn''t you see her?"

    "Step... Step..."

    General Qin, who took the lead, rode a horse to Gongshu Hua and said respectfully, "Mr. Gongshu, what instructions do you have?"

    The public enemy mechanism stretched out its hand, pointed to Tianming and said, "these two children are rebels."

    "En?" the Qin general turned and looked at Tianming Shaoyu. Public defeat Qiu said again: "catch them quickly!"

    General Qin also shouted, "catch them!"

    Suddenly, the surrounding Qin soldiers took spears at Tianming Shaoyu. The crowd in the street began to retreat for fear of catching themselves. The cook threw the food box and shouted, "ouch, don''t step on my feet!"

    For a moment, the crowd in the street began to be in chaos. Suddenly, there was a riot, and the crowd began to flee East and West.

    The cook began to shout, "no, it''s going to kill!"

    General Qin pulled out his sword and said in a loud voice, "no commotion!"

    But the crowd was ignored and still in great panic. Public defeat Qiu Chong Tianming two humanitarians: "catch them!"

    Tianming stood in place and looked silly. Shaoyu patted Tianming on the shoulder and said, "don''t stand silly, run!"

    At this time, he woke up at dawn, turned around and ran forward with Shaoyu. Just listen to the voice of public defeat and hatred from behind: "don''t let these two thieves run away!"

    There is an inn.

    I saw thief Zhi rush in. Mu Hantian and other Mohists were still sitting in place, discussing what plan. When they saw thief Zhi suddenly rush in, everyone looked at him.

    Just listen to the thief Zhi''s hurried way: "no, Shaoyu''s whereabouts are exposed at dawn, and he is rounded up by the Qin army!"

    Master ban stood up and said anxiously, "what! Where''s the fat man?"

    "I''m trying to save them." steal Zhi eased his airway.

    Hearing this, the big hammer was also worried: "Oh, what can I do?"

    The crowd looked at Mu Hantian, who was as plain as usual. Mu Hantian leisurely picked up the tea cup on the table and took a flat drink, while others looked at him anxiously.

    "Oh, big head collar, you should make up your mind." the big hammer looked at Mu Hantian anxiously.

    "Big hammer, big head collar, natural consideration." Gao Jianli said discontentedly.

    "But... The giant he..." the big hammer looked innocent.

    "Xiao Gao is right. Big hammer, you have to believe Xiao Tian." Xu interrupted.

    The crowd looked at Mu Hantian. Mu Hantian put down a cup of tea and said faintly, "send all the staff of the enemy''s work department to master all the movements of Sanghai city. I''ll see them tomorrow."

    "OK, I''ll take a walk," said the thief, and then he flashed out. Looking at the hurried appearance of steal Zhi, Mu Han Tian shook his head with a smile.

 Chapter 400

    In Sanghai City, on a long stone ladder, Shaoyu Tianming ran forward desperately.

    "There, catch them!"

    "Stop!"

    "Here it is, don''t run!"

    "Stop! Don''t run! Stop them!"

    Qin Bing''s voice kept coming from behind. Soon, they were intercepted in front, back, left and right. Shaoyu looked around and saw a large vat on the side of the road. He had an idea and took Tianming to the VAT.

    On the stone ladder, Qin soldiers followed them and watched pepper from left to right. There was no sign of them.

    "Where are the people? Why are they missing?"

    "Where have you been? You were here just now?"

    "Have a good look!"

    "It should be nearby. If you can''t run far, keep searching!" the general of the Qin army ordered.

    With that, all Qin soldiers Fangfang left.

    I couldn''t see my fingers, but I saw two pairs of shining eyes flashing in the dark. After a while, the lid of the VAT was pushed open, and Shaoyu came out of the VAT at dawn.

    "It''s good at last." Tianming loosened his airway.

    "I can''t rest now. They are likely to come back and must leave quickly." Shaoyu said seriously.

    Tianming nodded, and they walked up the stone stairs. All the way to Dingshan forest.

    "Why should we run? We''ve fought with them before." he asked as he walked.

    "Everyone has an action plan when they come to Sanghai. If we are caught by the Qin army, it will affect everyone."

    "Where are we going? What if brother mu can''t find us?" asked Tianming again.

    "I don''t know. I can''t go back anyway." Shaoyu looked around and said.

    Mu cold day, thief Zhi and paoding came to the stone ladder and stopped in front of the VAT. Mu Hantian looked at the big VAT, then looked at the long stone ladder, and the corner of his mouth was hooked.

    Just listen to the waiter''s urgent way: "where did the giant go?"

    "Well? One thing is certain, Qin army didn''t catch them." steal Zhi looked at the big jar and said definitely.

    "Yes. Otherwise, the consequences will be unpredictable," said the cook, turning to admire the cold weather and saying; "Big collar, what shall we do now?"

    "That leads to the little sage''s manor." Mu Hantian said faintly.

    "Yes," the cook nodded.

    "Fat man, go and prepare another snack, and we''ll go to xiaoshengxian villa." Mu Hantian smiled.

    The cook seemed to think of something, Tao; "Yes."

    Then the cook went down the mountain. Mu Hantian looked at the thief''s foot and said faintly, "you''re acting according to your circumstances in the dark."

    "Yes." as soon as the word "yes" fell, the stolen plantar disappeared in place. Mu Han Tian shook his head with a smile and murmured, "there''s not much I can help you!"

    After stealing Zhi left, Mu Hantian turned to the top of the mountain and walked up slowly.

    Among the trees at the top of the mountain.

    "It seems to be coming out of the woods." he said happily when he saw some light in front of him.

    Seeing that Tianming wanted to rush out of the woods, Shaoyu held out his hand and said, "don''t worry, first see the situation outside, don''t act rashly."

    With that, Shaoyu reached out and gently peeled off the branches. Seeing this at dawn, he was curious about the outside scene and said, "let me see it too."

    "Ah!"

    I saw the dawn just like to see the situation outside, but I tripped over the branches under my feet. Tianming naturally stretched out his hand and wanted to grasp things again. He just grabbed Shaoyu. They fell out of the woods and rolled out of the woods.

    They just rolled out of the forest and fell into an open space close to the stone slab. They saw the dawn lying on the ground and said in pain: "ouch, it hurts me."

    Shaoyu put his hands on the ground and waved his head heavily. After waking up, Shaoyu looked up and saw a general of the state of Qin wearing black armor and red cloak standing in front of him, his left hand holding the sword hanging around his waist.

    Tianming and Shaoyu looked around and saw two teams of Qin soldiers standing by the road, turning over the red flag of the state of Qin. They jumped up from the ground, back to back, and clenched their fists to achieve the attack posture. In front of them is a magnificent, magnificent, magnificent, elegant and exquisite gate. A unique plaque hung on the door.

    Little sage villa.

    General Qin looked down at them and said sternly, "who are you?"

    "Eh!" Shaoyu was speechless for a while and didn''t know how to answer the general''s words.

    "What should I do?" asked dawn with a low head.

    Shaoyu glanced around and couldn''t think of any other way. He said, "it seems that I have to do it. I''ll do it on the count of one, two or three."

    "Two," he said at dawn.

    "Three." as soon as Shaoyu''s words fell, they raised their fists to swing to the leader of the state of Qin.

    "Zi Ming! Zi Yu!"

    "Ah!" when they heard someone calling behind them, their movements stopped immediately, and the general of the state of Qin also looked back at the source of the sound.

    "Where have you two been? I''ve been looking for you for a long time!" a handsome man dressed in light blue Confucian clothes came slowly to the front.

    "This is not..."

    "This is not..." Tianming and Shaoyu turned their heads at the same time.

    "Are they calling you two?" general Qin looked back at them and asked.

    At dawn, Shaoyu stopped at the same time, pretended to stretch his waist, and hesitated: "er

    "Are you two Confucian disciples?" the Qin leader asked again.

    "Oh, yes, yes, there is no doubt that we are definitely true Confucian disciples." Tianming responded to the situation.

    "Two unworthy children. The guests will arrive soon. You are still fooling around and causing trouble to the general. Don''t pay quickly." Zhang Liang came to them and pretended to be angry.

    "Huh? Oh..."

    "En? En!" Shaoyu was confused for a moment at dawn and saluted the general with a fist.

    General Qin looked at Zhang Liang and congratulated him, "Mr. Zifang, it''s not necessary. But adults are coming soon. I''m also afraid of making mistakes in my busy schedule."

    Seeing Zhang Liang talking with the general of the state of Qin, Tianming whispered to Shaoyu, "isn''t this Mr. Zhang Liang of Confucianism? Why is he with the Qin army?"

    "Fool! He''s helping us. I don''t see it!" Shaoyu scolded.

    "Then... What should I do now?" he said fearfully.

    Zhang Liang looked at Tianming and asked, "have you finished what you were told to do?"

    Shaoyu didn''t know, so he hesitated and said, "we... Finished..."

    Zhang Liang smiled faintly and said, "what about that thing?"

    "Things......" Shaoyu doesn''t understand.

    "Well, this..." Tianming was even more confused.

    "En?" the general of the state of Qin looked strange when he saw the expression of Tianming Shaoyu.

    "It''s the tea for the guests!" Zhang Liang explained helplessly.

    Hearing Zhang Liang''s words, the general of the state of Qin laughed: "ha ha ha."

    "Here''s the tea." I just heard a faint voice under the stone ladder behind me.

    When they looked back, they saw a black hair with a white ribbon and a long snow-white dress. A long white silk tapestry was tied around the waist, with a piece of lanolin white jade and a soft smoke gauze. The eyebrows grew into the temples, slender and gentle eyes, pretty nose and white skin.

    The sword like eyebrows flew obliquely into the strands of black hair under the temples. The handsome man came slowly here with a snack box.

    Tianming Shaoyu looks at the visitor and is surprised. They can put an egg in their mouth.

    "Back." Zhang Liang smiled with one hand under his belly and the other behind his back.

 Chapter 401

    The visitor is no one else, but mu Hantian.

    Mu Hantian nodded to Zhang Liang, then looked at Tianming Shaoyu and said, "where have you two gone? Let me find it for a long time."

    "Well, we..." Tianming Shaoyu and his wife don''t understand what''s going on.

    "Who is this?" the general of the state of Qin looked at Mu Hantian and asked.

    "Oh, I forgot to introduce it." then Zhang Liang introduced to the general of the state of Qin: "this is the cousin of the son''s house, Mu Hantian and Zi Tian."

    "Ah..." hearing Zhang Liang''s words, Tianming Shaoyu next to him was even more surprised. Tianming just wanted to ask something, but he was stopped by Mu Hantian''s eyes; Shaoyu looks at Mu Hantian and Zhang Liang, then looks at the Qin soldiers around him, and nods gently, as if he understands something.

    "General." Mu Hantian said to the general of Qin.

    "Mr. Mu is a talented person. Confucianism is really extraordinary!" the general of the state of Qin complimented Mu Hantian.

    "The general is flattered." Mu Hantian handed the snack box to Shaoyu.

    At this time, a Qin soldier holding a flag swung left and right on the side of the road, as if he were transmitting a signal.

    The general of the state of Qin turned to Mu Hantian and said to Zhang Liang, "adults have arrived at the foot of the mountain. Please avoid it."

    Zhang Liang and Mu Hantian nodded, and Zhang Liang said, "thank you, general. Zimingziyu, let''s go.

    "Oh." Shaoyu answered. The four turned and walked to xiaoshengxian villa.

    "Zhi..."

    The gate of xiaoshengxian villa opens slowly. Zhang Liang and Mu Hantian walk towards the side path in diameter. When they see the gate open, they are pulled by Shaoyu as soon as they want to walk past.

    Shaoyu pulled Tianming and said, "it''s not there, it''s this door."

    Tianming didn''t understand. He pointed to the gate and said, "isn''t the gate over there? Why did you pull me through this small gate?"

    Shaoyu looked helpless and said, "what a steamed stuffed bun! I don''t understand these rules..."

    Mu Hantian and Zhang Liang stopped and turned to look at the dawn. Zhang Liang said, "the door is for adults and the small door is for villains. So you have to go through the small door."

    Hearing that Zhang Liang said he was a villain, Tianming was unwilling to say, "villain? What do you mean? Do you mean I''m young? What about brother mu? Why can''t he go through the gate."

    Mu Hantian looked at Zhang Liang and shook his head at the same time. Mu Hantian looked at the dawn and said faintly, "if you don''t want to be caught by the Qin army, go quickly and ask so many questions."

    "Ah?" hearing Mu Hantian''s words, Shaoyu was also stunned. But mu Hantian and Zhang Liang didn''t care about them anymore, turned and continued to walk forward.

    Zhang Liang turned to Mu Hantian and said with a smile, "brother mu, how about the gift of ovary?"

    Mu Hantian smiled faintly and said, "the ovary is so helpful to me. Aren''t you afraid I won''t admit it at that time?"

    "Oh." Zhang Liang stopped to look at Mu Hantian and said with a smile, "will you not admit it? Cousin. Ha ha..."

    "Ha ha..." at the same time, Mu Hantian and Zhang Liang laughed and walked forward, while Tianming and Shaoyu followed with a puzzled face.

    At this time, there are two people standing at the gate of xiaoshengxian villa. One is elegant in appearance, extraordinary in bearing, and shows great depth and connotation inside and outside. This person is the current leader of Confucianism, who advocates the king''s way of governing the country and creates the original idea of the king''s sword technique.

    Another person, who looks gentle, indifferent to fame and wealth, a gentleman and like jade, is Lu Yan, the second leader of Confucianism.

    Behind them, on both sides of the gate of xiaoshengxian villa, stood two noble Confucian disciples. Soon, xiaoshengxian villa welcomed several magnificent and glittering carriages.

    "Who on earth is coming?" asked Tianming, listening to the news outside.

    "It seems that he is definitely a big man." Shaoyu guessed.

    Zhang Liang suddenly became very serious and looked at Mu Hantian and said, "here you are."

    Mu Hantian nodded a little, but he didn''t take it seriously. Anyway, he''s leaving. It doesn''t matter what happens.

    The carriage stopped at the door of xiaoshengxian villa, "Zhiya..." with a sound, the wooden door of the carriage was pushed open, and a plump woman in blue and red dress, wearing red flowers and butterfly steps stepped out of the carriage. In her hand, there was a delicate beauty mask in front of her face, like a delicate peony in the sun.

    Seeing this, Yan Lu was calm and whispered, "it''s... A woman.".

    Fu Nian and Yan Lu exchanged a look, uttered a sigh, and then looked forward.

    Then, another wooden door was opened, and a young man jumped out of the car. His blue robe was light in the wind. There was no expression on his pale face, which gave people a very cold feeling, and the sun was cold.

    Fu Nian raised his head and didn''t speak.

    Yan Lu frowned slightly and said, "the young man''s eyes...".

    After the youth, another old man also slowly got down from the carriage, coughed twice and fell to the ground.

    Seeing the whole picture of the old man, Fu Nian''s pupils narrowed sharply, opened his eyes slightly, and showed a surprised expression.

    Suddenly, the crutch tilted, and the old man suddenly lost his center of gravity and fell to one side.

    The boy standing on the side happened to catch the old man who was about to fall. The old man "ouch" a few times, gasped and gasped, obviously frightened.

    In this regard, the young man''s tone was very light and said, "Nangong, be careful."

    Fu Nian and Yan Lu saw something here. Yan Lu turned his head slightly and said, "senior brother, look..."

    Fu Nian said in a low voice without changing his face: "the people of yin and Yang family have deep skills."

    The old man looked at the young man holding his hand and complained, "Oh... Young man, be gentle. My old bone can''t stand your tossing."

    The young man hummed quietly, let go of his hand and stepped aside.

    "Now young people, their men are not light or heavy..." the old man turned to one side and said to himself.

    Finally, another middle-aged man in black and Confucian clothes got out of the car. Seeing this man, Fu Nian frowned slightly, and Yan Lu sighed, "he''s finally here."

    This person is the Prime Minister of the state of Qin, Li Si.

    Lisfunian and the two didn''t speak, and kept making eye contact. It seemed that lisfunian''s arrival made them think a lot.

    The atmosphere was awkward and serious for a moment. Then, Yan Lu stood on the side of Fu Nian and whispered, "this visit is a little sudden."

    "It''s still expected! And... He''s back this time!" Fu Nian said faintly, and then asked, "where''s the ovary? Why don''t you come out to welcome guests."

    Yan Lu''s expression was a little unnatural, slightly hesitated and said: "well... He just returned from a long trip yesterday. He must be tired today, now..."

    "At the moment, the ovary has arrived. How are you two elder martial brothers." Zhang Liang suddenly beside them and smiled.

    Fu Nian glanced at it with a sense of blame.

    Yan Lu turned around and whispered behind Fu Nian: "you..."

    "Thank you!" Zhang Liang smiled and whispered.

 Chapter 402

    LISS took a small step in front of the three.

    The three martial brothers in front of the little sage''s villa saluted with handrails, and Fu Nian said: "your guests are at the door, and you can''t meet them far away. I hope you will forgive me if the etiquette is not good enough."

    "Where, I''ll come uninvited. Don''t blame Mr. Funian." Li SIPO said modestly.

    "It''s a pleasure to have friends coming from afar," Fu Nian said, swinging to the left and said, "today, adults also bring so many good friends, which makes Confucianism shine."

    At this time, the woman came to LISS. LISS turned slightly and waved, "let me introduce Mr. Gongsun, a famous family."

    Gongsun Linglong walked forward enchanting, leaned over and said, "little girl, Gongsun Linglong."

    The fat Ding hiding in the tree opened his eyes and said in surprise, "it''s a woman."

    The thief Zhi on one side didn''t understand: "what sect is this famous family?"

    Looking at Gongsun Linglong below, Ding pangzi explained: "the famous masters, their founder, Huizi, were originally Confucius and Mencius of Confucianism, Laozhuang of Taoism and the ancestor of Mohism. However, they have passed down all the way over the years. The road has become more and more eccentric, and there are fewer and fewer disciples. Now it seems that they have become a group of guys who make a living by playing tricks."

    Fu Nian saw that Gongsun Linglong had been covering his face with a mask. Lang said, "Gongsun''s family is famous all over the world. Since Mr. Gongsun is visiting, why don''t you meet him as he really is."

    "When men in the world see a beautiful girl, they are confused. Since Confucianism pays attention to whether men and women give or receive, and says no disrespect, don''t I think about it for you?" then he pinched an orchid finger and immediately made everyone around speechless.

    Just listen to the Gongsun Linglong again: "but since Mr. Fu Nian strongly asked, the little woman was disrespectful."

    Hearing Gongsun Linglong''s words, the thief and the cook on the tree were looking forward to it.

    With that, Gongsun Linglong slowly removed the mask and slowly revealed his face. Looking around, there was a sudden feeling that she still held the pipa half covered her face. With her face completely exposed, she saw a big cake face with extremely uncoordinated facial features, especially the two curved eyes, which were extremely ugly.

    However, what is more unacceptable is that Gongsun Linglong threw a wink at Fu Niang and uttered a groan, which made Fu Niang stunned and silent.

    The spears in the hands of several soldiers of the state of Qin suddenly slipped from their hands and fell to the ground, making a noise. The horses shook their heads and sighed.

    This is exactly: the armored soldier stood still and the horse sighed.

    It can be seen how incredible the difference between Gongsun Linglong''s behavior and appearance is.

    "Well, is it right? You people......" Gongsun Linglong imagined himself when he saw that Fu Nian and others were speechless.

    The old man on one side kept coughing, and Fu Nian was embarrassed to find no adjectives: "Mr. Gongsun... Indeed... Extraordinary." after a long pause, he finally pulled a word, which made Zhang Liang on the other side laugh in a low voice.

    Gongsun Linglong heard the laughter, looked at Zhang Liang and said, "Mr. Zhang Liang is really, and he doesn''t look at others so directly! How embarrassed..."

    When Zhang Liang heard the speech, his face didn''t change color. He nodded and admitted it. He said faintly, "excuse me for being rude."

    "Ha ha......" the thief and Ding pangzi on the tree quickly covered each other''s mouth and immediately laughed.

    Seeing that the dialogue had come to an end, LISS waved to the young man and said, "let me introduce you again. This is Mr. Xinghun, one of the two national protection mages of the Empire."

    The star soul stood there without saying a word and nodded to salute.

    Li Si waved to the old man next to him and said, "gentlemen, this virtuous and respected sage in Chu, Mr. Nangong."

    Yan Lu was surprised: "Duke Nan of Chu was once called the first sage in Chu. LISS invited such an expert from outside the world."

    Zhang Liang also sighed in his heart and said, "I didn''t expect that the fairy like figure in the rumor should look like this."

    At this time, Li Si didn''t care what everyone thought and said, "it''s a coincidence that he came this time. The three heroes of Qilu of Confucianism are here."

    Gongsun Linglong pointed to Fu Nian and said with a smile, "we can say we''ve caught them all."

    Zhang Liang and Yan Lu looked at each other, and Fu Nian sighed. Obviously, they all saw that Li Si was not good.

    LISS said with a smile, "ha ha, Mr. Gongsun is a famous scholar. He''s joking and joking. Don''t be surprised, Mr. Funian."

    "How dare you! Lord Li, please move to the villa and have a chat!" Fu Nian stretched out his hand and said.

    After hearing Fu Nian''s words, LISS didn''t show any affectation, so he straightened his clothes and went in.

    However, after taking a few steps, LISS stopped again, turned sideways to Fu and said, "Sir is the Lord, when you go right, LISS is a guest, when you go left."

    Fu Nian said politely: "I haven''t seen you for many years. I still remember the rules of Confucianism. It''s admirable."

    "Where, where!" Liz shirked.

    Gongsun Linglong twisted his body and followed him. He said, "well... The villain walked through the side door. The main door welcomed the distinguished guests, the doctor and the king. There are really many Confucian rules."

    Hearing Gongsun Linglong''s words, the Confucian disciples on both sides looked angry, but the three Fu nians looked calm, as if they hadn''t heard it. When the disciples saw that several leaders didn''t say anything, they naturally had to bite their teeth and bear it.

    The two men in the tree saw that everyone on the ground had entered the little sage''s manor. They stole Zhi and said, "I believe there will be no problem with the giant one day. Now I just hope everyone''s identity will not be recognized by others, otherwise it will be bad."

    "What are you afraid of? There''s a big leader. Let''s go home and wait for the news." the Cook said.

    "Hmm!" the thief nodded.

    At this time, the hall of xiaoshengxianzhuang was full of people. Funian and LISS sat side by side on the first seat, while Zhang Liangxing soul and others sat on the side seat. Looking at Funian next to him, LISS praised: "Confucianism is a teacher, and its voice shocked the sea."

    Fu Nian heard Li Si''s praise and said faintly, "Confucianism just adheres to the last teachings of sages and teachers, devotes itself to learning and teaching people to be good, so as to do their duty as a scholar."

    "Scholar?" Li Si asked in a strange rhetorical question and said, "with the style of Sanghai little sage village, the prestige of Confucianism in the hearts of people all over the world today is not just the word" Scholar "

    "I''m flattered, my Lord." Fu Nian said on the handrail.

    Li Si only said, "the younger brother of Confucian family education ''cultivate self-cultivation, unify the family, govern the country and level the world''."

    "Exactly." at this point, a glimmer of pride flashed in Fu Nian''s eyes.

    "And his majesty has always attached great importance to the world. Therefore, although his majesty is far away in Xianyang, his heart is also very worried." LISS said earnestly.

    "How dare you disturb the emperor''s majesty if Confucianism has little trace and name?" Fu Nian looked into the distance and replied faintly.

    Seeing that Fu Nian had been careful to guard himself, Li Si knew that he couldn''t get anything out. Then he changed the topic and said, "Li Si came to the door today to make a wish."

    "Oh?" Fu Nian turned to liss and asked, "what wish?"

    "Meet an old friend." after a pause, Lisi said his wish.

    "The old man you said should be..." seeing LISS''s expression, Fu Nian seemed to understand something, said.

    LISS nodded and said, "it''s Xunqing."

 Chapter 403

    The bamboo reflects the wind, and the windows are inclined for a few times. - people worry about sitting and thinking.

    At night, I have a dream in the Jianghu. It''s all dry sound like silver flowers.

    Deep in the bamboo forest, the light is flashing. It is said that in ancient times, there was a lovelorn who was so depressed that he wanted to commit suicide. After several twists and turns, he came to the bamboo forest to hang. When a beam of sunshine from the bamboo forest shone on him, a warm and overflowing breath filled his body. There was no melancholy at that time, and my heart was full of confidence. It not only revived myself, but also made many people feel the smell of bamboo forest and saved many people.

    Deep in the bamboo forest, the wind is flowing. When the breeze swept, the bamboo forest swayed gently and sounded rhythmically, just like beautiful music.

    The green bamboos in the garden swayed in the wind and made a beautiful sound, like who blew a huge bamboo flute and played a deep music.

    The bamboo is of the same thickness and length. It looks like a sister born in the same year. It is slender, tall and handsome. The wind gently blows the bamboo forest, and the bamboo leaves tremble slightly, like slender mouths murmuring.

    Lisfunian and others walked along the bamboo path covered with green shade. They immediately felt a refreshing pleasure. The world of mortals was gone, and they were tired without a trace. Their hearts were a cool world.

    At the end of the path, a big bamboo raft door stood in front of everyone. The crowd stopped at the door and Fu Nian knocked forward.

    "Dong Dong..."

    "Zhi..."

    I saw a little schoolboy with only a small circle of hair on his head coming out of the inside and saying to the people, "what can I do for you?"

    "Please tell martial uncle Xun that the prime minister will follow suit." Fu Nian looked at the little book and said.

    "Yes."

    With that, the little boy turned back to the house and closed the bamboo raft door.

    Before long, the little schoolboy came out with a low waist and said, "Shizu closed the door and devoted himself to studying the ancient books of the sages. I don''t know when he can leave the door. Please go back first."

    "Oh? Can''t you see?" LISS looked at the house and murmured in a low voice. He said, "please convey to Xun Qing that his disciple Lisi came to see the teacher because he appreciated the kindness of teaching and dispelling doubts in those years."

    With that, the little bookboy turned back to the house again, and the bamboo door closed again.

    The crowd waited for a moment. The schoolboy came out again with an armrest and said, "Shizu replied that he didn''t remember a disciple named Lisi. Shizu said that he only remembered one disciple, Han Fei, who was no longer alive. Another was a newly accepted disciple, Mu Hantian."

    Hearing what the bookboy said, Liston was embarrassed, and then he was as stunned as everyone else. Only Zhang Liang looked at liss and a smile flashed across his mouth. Lu Yan looked at his younger martial brother Zhang Liang, as if he had figured out something.

    "Cough, cough, cough..." the Chu Nangong nearby coughed continuously, but he didn''t know whether he was really coughing or hiding something else.

    Gongsun Linglong on one side said unkindly, "Oh, this Xun Qing is so bold that he doesn''t even give face to the Lord Xiangguo. Really..."

    Before he finished, LISS interrupted, "who is mu Hantian? Why has LISS never heard of him?"

    "My Lord, Mu Hantian is the cousin of the son''s house. He came back to Sanghai with the son''s house yesterday." Zhang Liang said faintly, one hand under his belly and the other behind his back.

    Hearing Zhang Liang''s explanation, the little boy ignored the crowd and turned into the house and closed the bamboo raft door.

    "Cousin?" LISS turned to look at Zhang Liang and said coldly.

    People around also looked at Zhang Liang strangely. Zhang Liang looked at LIS and nodded faintly, but he didn''t explain anything.

    "But I don''t know where Xun Qing''s new disciple is now?" Lisi looked at Zhang Liang, which meant that he was a tunnel.

    "If the ovary is right, he is in Uncle Xun''s house now." Zhang Liang looked at the tall bamboo raft door and smiled.

    LISS turned and looked at the house. Suddenly, the whole space was very quiet. He could only hear the wind passing through the bamboo forest, leaving a rustling sound.

    "Lord Li, please forgive me. Our martial uncle, he......" Fu Nian came behind LIS and wanted to say something.

    Before he finished, LISS interrupted, "it seems that the teacher''s temper hasn''t changed at all. How is he recently?"

    Fu Nian glanced at liss and said faintly, "martial uncle Xun has been immersed in the book and never left home. Even my younger martial brother and I haven''t seen him for a long time."

    "Oh." LISS answered softly, looked at the house and said faintly, "I know Xun Qing has always loved gardening. Looking at the elegant trees in the garden, it seems that they are carefully pruned every day."

    "Uncle Xun is old. In recent years, these gardening matters have been taken care of by the students." Fu Nian also looked at the house and replied.

    "Oh, that''s right," said LISS, with a haze in his eyes.

    "Pa" "pa" "..." (don''t think crooked, look below)

    The water of the house keeps the sound of chess board falling. In front of the chessboard, I saw a black hair tied with a white ribbon, a snow-white dress, a white silk long tassel tied at the waist, a piece of lanolin white jade tied on it, and a soft smoke gauze. Eyebrows grow into temples, slender and gentle eyes, pretty nose, white skin. The sword like eyebrows flew obliquely into the strands of black hair under the temples. The handsome man smiled and threw sunspots onto the chessboard. As if without thinking at all.

    Come on! Very fast!

    The man in white kept falling, without thinking,

    The opponent on the other side, an old man with fairy style, pure spirit and handsome, white hair and beard, racked his brains.

    Soon, the duel between the two came to an end. The man in white smiled and said, "master, you have no children to fall."

    "Xiao Tian, I didn''t expect your chess skills to be so exquisite." the old man put down his white chess and looked at the man in white opposite and said with approval.

    These two people are not others. One is mu Hantian, while the other is another Confucian master after Confucius and Mencius, and the teaching teachers of two famous representatives of legalism - Li Si and Han Fei. Fu Nian, the current leader of Confucianism, is a senior scholar with the highest generation of Confucianism. Proficient in go, like flowers and plants. However, he has a strange temper and is strict. Even as the leader, Fu Nian and cautious and gentle Yan Lu are sometimes scolded by him. On the contrary, he appreciates Zhang Liang who always does not follow the rules.

    "The master praised me, but the boy was just a fluke." Mu Hantian smiled.

    "The way of go not only emphasizes chess skills, but also has to have skills, goods, principles, rules and etiquette. It is called" chess ". Xiaotian, you know the truth of chess and don''t need to be humble." master Xun said.

    "Yes." Mu Hantian nodded and said, "master, just..."

    Xunzi raised his hand to stop Mu Hantian''s words and said sadly, "LIS killed his fellow disciple Han Fei for the sake of the Empire, his master''s son and his official fortune. His journey was full of blood and dead bones. I have long denied this disciple."

    "Han Feizi is the master of Legalists. He proposed five beetles to know the evil and put an end to the punishment. He is an amazing genius in the world, but it''s a pity that heaven is jealous of talents..." Mu Hantian looked out of the window and sighed.

    Perhaps the past was too sad. When Han Feizi was mentioned, the atmosphere around him was suddenly depressed. In the courtyard outside the window, only a few bird songs can temporarily alleviate this sense of depression.???????

 Chapter 404

    In the hall of little sage villa, everyone has returned to their original position and knelt down.

    Fu Nian and Lisi sat side by side on the first seat, while Zhang Liangxing soul and others sat on the side seat.

    Gongsun Linglong smiled charming and said, "little woman Linglong. I''ve heard many famous scholars in Qilu for a long time. They are knowledgeable and eloquent. Sanghai Confucianism is one of the best in the world. Therefore, I''ve traveled thousands of miles to ask for advice on the art of debate. I hope you will give me your advice."

    Hearing Gongsun Linglong''s words, the star soul flashed a sneer at the corners of his mouth. Li Si, the first one, also said: "you are all learned people. It is very appropriate to explore knowledge in the little sage village."

    The so-called debate is a popular way to compare knowledge among those scholars in all schools of thought. When the two sides disagree and no one can convince anyone, they will compete in front of everyone by means of topic debate. The winner will naturally be admired by everyone, and the loser will lose his reputation and face no one.

    Fu Nian was surprised when he heard the speech and said in secret, "look, they are prepared, but now there is no way back."

    Thinking of this, Fu Nian looked at Lu Yan and Zhang Liang in the side seat. Lu Yan''s expression remained unchanged. Zhang Liang smiled mysteriously, looked at Fu Nian and nodded gently.

    Fu Nian was in a certain mood. Then he said, "since Mr. Gongsun wants to ask for advice, we should accompany him and call the Confucian disciples."

    Soon, all the Confucian disciples came to the hall and lined up in a row.

    Fu Nian looked at the Confucian disciples, his eyes fell on Zi Mu and said faintly, "Zi mu, you have to argue with Mr. Gongsun."

    "Yes, master." Zi Mu took a step forward, and the armrest owed his waist.

    "En? Ha ha. En, ha ha." Gongsun Linglong looked at Zi Mu and gave a series of strange smiles.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Ziyou looks at Gongsun Linglong in fear. He is obviously frightened. The way of argumentation is not only a verbal attack, but also a spiritual attack.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    In a twinkling of an eye, Gongsun Linglong had won six debates and six victories.

    Li Si on the first seat laughed repeatedly, while the star soul and Duke Nan of Chu sitting next to him were calm, as if the result had already been expected by them.

    At the end of the six rounds of debate, Gongsun Linglong swaggered aside and said, "it turns out that Confucianism, which has always been a good teacher, is only to this extent. Don''t say it''s comparable to Lord Li''s legalism. Even compared with our Gongsun masters, it''s not as good as it is, ha ha!"

    Hearing this, Fu Nian, Yan Lu and Zhang Liang looked cold. At this time, a man in red Confucian clothes walked up and said, "I''m not talented. I want to ask Mr. Gongsun for advice."

    Seeing this man, the Confucianists suddenly changed their faces. Although they knew that the odds were small, they hoped that this man could really turn the situation around.

    On the hall, Zicong took his seat and officially began his defense with Gongsun Linglong.

    Zicong stretched out his hand and said humbly, "Sir, please make a question."

    "Step... Step..."

    A white horse was brought in from outside. The horse was snow-white, without a trace of miscellaneous hair, strong and powerful, which immediately aroused everyone''s surprise.

    Yan Lu looked at the white horse and immediately changed his face and said, "No." obviously, Yan Lu realized Gongsun Linglong''s next argument

    Gongsun Linglong touched the white horse and said proudly, "this white horse is the heirloom of my Gongsun family from generation to generation. How about stepping on the snow?"

    Zi Cong agreed, "OK, let''s take the horse as the topic."

    Gongsun Linglong smiled strangely and said, "wrong, it''s about the white horse."

    Zi Cong didn''t know why. He asked, "Sir, I agree to take the horse as the topic. What''s wrong?"

    "This debate is about white horses, not horses." Gongsun Linglong smiled.

    "Is there a difference between a white horse and a horse for Mr. Gongsun?" Zicong asked.

    Gongsun Linglong said with a smile, "is there no difference between a white horse and a horse, brother?"

    Seeing Gongsun Ling''s question, Yan Lu said secretly, "here comes Gongsun''s strongest debating skill. White horse is not a horse."

    Zi Cong: "as everyone knows, white horses and black horses are all horses."

    Gongsun Linglong: "wrong, wrong, it''s a big mistake. How can a white horse be a horse?"

    As soon as this remark came out, the Confucian people immediately talked about it,

    "This man is stupid!"

    "Yes, it''s obviously humiliating!"

    "Yes, isn''t a white horse a horse?"

    Hearing the comments of the surrounding martial brothers, Zicong nodded and said, "white horse is not a horse. Why did Mr. Gongsun say that?"

    Seeing Zicong nodding, Zhang Liang said secretly, "this is the famous Gongsun''s killer trick. I don''t know how many people have lost this trick. Zicong has been tricked."

    Then Gongsun Linglong said, "there are many colors of horses in the world, white, black, brown, red, yellow and gray. Do you know that, brother?"

    "Of course."

    After that, Gongsun Linglong continued, "if your mount is a white horse, someone borrowed it for a day and returned it to you the next day. I told you it''s the same. It''s all horses anyway. Can you agree?"

    Zicong was sweating and hesitated and said, "this... Can''t agree."

    Seeing Zicong slowly falling into his cage, Gongsun Linglong sneered and said, "on the contrary, if someone says that a horse is equal to a white horse or a horse is equal to a black horse, doesn''t it say that a white horse is equal to a black horse? Therefore, a horse is not equal to a white horse, is that right?"

    "This..." sweat slowly flowed from his temples to his cheeks. Zicong had no self-consciousness and was completely taken away by Gongsun Linglong.

    Seeing Zi Cong''s acquiescence, Gongsun Linglong concluded: "this is it. Since a horse is not equal to a white horse, what''s wrong with me when I say that this white horse is not a horse?"

    In the quiet segment, Zicong slowly retreated from the trap and said, "er... Mr. wrong."

    Gongsun Linglong was surprised: "Oh?"

    Zicong said slowly: "Sir''s truth seems reasonable, but it''s actually absurd. Although the so-called white horse is not a horse sounds impeccable, many invariable facts in the world will not change because of the victory or defeat of a debate. Even if the famous experts say that white horse is not a horse, but the horse does not disappear in the world because of this debate, such a road of heaven and earth is the goal of Confucian practice."

    Gongsun Linglong covered his face with a mask and smiled proudly: "ha ha..."

    Zicong wondered, "what are you laughing at, sir?"

    Gongsun Linglong said sarcastically, "I laugh at the Confucian saying that it must be called the king and teacher of heaven and earth and respect the ancient sages, but I even forgot my ancestors."

    Zi Cong: "why did you say that, sir?"

    Gongsun Linglong said with a smile, "there was a famous man who once agreed with our famous saying that white horse is not a horse. He is also a Confucian. Everyone should be very familiar with him."

    Zi Cong asked subconsciously, "who is it?"

    Gongsun Linglong: "it''s Master Kong, the founder of your Confucianism."

    Zi Cong asked, "when did my Master Kong agree with the white horse?"

    Gongsun Linglong said proudly, "as a scholar, I don''t know my own allusions."

    Only here, Yan Lu was surprised and said, "no! This is the trap of Gongsun family again!"

    Gongsun Linglong pretended to sigh and said, "alas. Well, I''ll teach you again today. When the king of Chu went out hunting and lost a treasure bow, his entourage wanted to find it. The king of Chu said," if the Chu people lost it and the Chu people got it, why should they find it? Is there such a thing? "

    "Yes."

    Gongsun Linglong: "what did your Master Kong say when he heard it?"

    Zicong: "the grandmaster is worthy of a generation of masters. After he learned about this, he thought that to broaden his horizons, people are equal, and there is no need to distinguish Chu people or people from other countries. Therefore, he told the king of Chu, just say what people lose and what they get. Why say Chu people?"

    "Isn''t that the evidence?"

    "What do you say?"

    Gongsun Linglong: "if Chu people are the same as people, why should master Kong correct the king of Chu? Obviously, he thinks that Chu people are different from people, so he will correct the king of Chu, right? Since Master Kong thinks Chu people are not human, doesn''t it coincide with my white horse? Brother, don''t you admit defeat?"

    Zi Cong: "Alas!"

    Seeing this, Yan Lu shook his head. The result was very clear. Zicong had lost.

 Chapter 405

    "Pa Pa......"

    Just as Gongsun Linglong argued against the loser''s intelligence with his strange words, a harsh applause resounded through the Confucian hall. When the crowd looked in the direction of the applause, they saw LISS kneeling in the first place, his hands clapping.

    Fu nianyan and Lu frowned slightly. As for Zhang Liang, he still looked unfathomable, making people never know what he was thinking next.

    After the palm rang, LISS said with a smile: "wonderful! Indeed wonderful! The unique skills of famous debaters are really eye opening!"

    As soon as he said this, the atmosphere in the hall was stifled. Anyone with a little mind could see that Liszt was coming for Confucianism.

    Just listen to Gongsun Linglong sneer: "everyone here has become my loser, now..."

    Before he finished speaking, a shocking voice outside the hall interrupted, "Mr. Gongsun is wrong. There are still disciples in Confucianism who have not asked for advice."

    "Huh?"

    Hearing the sound, the star soul suddenly became interested and raised his head to look out the door. Duke Nan of Chu also owed something and woke up from his sleep, as if he were waiting for the coming of this moment.

    They looked at the door with their voices. The Confucian disciples at the door automatically moved to both sides to make way for a passage.

    Looking down the passage, I saw a black hair tied with a white ribbon, a snow-white long dress, a white silk long tassel tied at the waist, a piece of suede white jade tied on it, and a soft smoke gauze. Eyebrows grow into temples, slender and gentle eyes, pretty nose, white skin. The sword like eyebrows flew obliquely into the strands of black hair under the temples. The man stood outside the door with one hand under his belly and the other behind his back.

    It was Mu Hantian who came out of xunfuzi''s bamboo house.

    Mu Hantian walked into the hall with a faint smile, and the Confucian disciples looked at Mu Hantian suspiciously. In the hall, people except Zhang Liang guessed vaguely.

    "Senior brother Fu Nian, senior brother Yan Lu and senior brother Zhang Liang." looking at Zhang Liang, Mu Hantian shouted one by one.

    Fu Nian looked at Mu Hantian and nodded faintly. Although there are many puzzles in my heart, at this time, it is related to the Millennium reputation of Confucianism, so I can only put these things aside first. Yan Lu nodded mildly towards Mu Hantian. Only Zhang Liang shouted, "Xiao Tian."

    Mu Hantian nodded, turned his head to look at LIS and said faintly, "Lord Li."

    "You are Xun Qing''s new disciple, Mu Hantian? You are really a talent." LISS looked up and down at Mu Hantian and said a pun.

    "My Lord is wrong. I''m just good at dealing with cats and dogs." Mu Han said coldly.

    Seeing Mu cold day coming in, Gongsun Linglong was very angry and said, "the Confucianists always say what a gentleman is. I think it''s a villain who can''t compete with others and curse on one side."

    "The gentleman is open and generous, and the villain is always sad." Mu Hantian looked at LIS again and said with a smile: "yes, Lord Li."

    "Ha ha... Mr. Mu came here, but he wanted to compete with Mr. Gongsun of the famous family?" seeing that Mu Hantian pointed the spear at himself, LISS immediately transferred his words and asked knowingly.

    "Ha ha!" Lord Li was wrong. He turned to Gongsun Linglong and said faintly, "please Miss Gongsun... Don''t be stingy."

    "Hum... I dare say they are cats and dogs. I won''t let you look good." thinking of this, Gongsun Linglong waved his mask and said, "please."

    Mu Hantian sat down.

    On the main hall, the atmosphere was strange. The ancestral white horse of Gongsun Linglong stood in the middle of the door of the main hall. In the main hall, Mu Hantian and Gongsun Linglong knelt and looked at each other speechless. The white horse seemed to be in the middle of them and separated them.

    "Excuse me, what''s the problem?" Mu Hantian said faintly.

    "How about white horse?" asked Gongsun Linglong.

    "HMM." Mu Han Tian nodded.

    The eighth debate.

    Gongsun Linglong: "do you know the white horse?"

    Mu Hantian: "I know."

    Gongsun Linglong: "do you think a white horse is a horse?"

    Mu Hantian smiled faintly: "white horse is a horse, which is a well-known truth in the world."

    Gongsun Linglong sneered and said, "really? I think a white horse is not a horse."

    Mu Hantian: "Oh... Why do you say that?"

    Gongsun Linglong: even Confucius, the founder of Confucianism, once agreed with this statement.

    "Again."

    "Yes!"

    "I hope fourth martial uncle doesn''t fall for Gongsun Linglong''s plan."

    Hearing that Gongsun Linglong mentioned this allusion again, all the Confucian disciples immediately talked and worried.

    Fu Nian and Yan Lu also showed worried eyes. Li Si, Xinghun and Duke of Chu looked at Mu Hantian curiously to see how mu Hantian could resolve Gongsun Linglong''s progress.

    Mu Hantian: Oh, when did our master agree with this statement?

    Gongsun Linglong: "Let me tell you a story. Once upon a time, the king of Chu lost a treasure bow when hunting. His men wanted to find it, but the king of Chu said, ''you don''t have to find it. If you lose the bow, it''s also found by the people of the state of Chu. You don''t have to find it.'' he also left a sentence, ''the people of the state of Chu lose it, and the people of the state of Chu get it.'' Confucius heard about it, but thought that people, regardless of countries, are the same and equal, so he changed it to ''people lose it, people lose it Get it ''.

    Gongsun Linglong: since there is no difference between Chu people and people, why change Chu people into adults? That is to say, Chu people are not people. Soon they agreed that white horses are not horses? "

    Mu Hantian: "ha ha... I think your famous family is ignorant and can''t understand the meaning of my master. My master doesn''t mean that Chu people are not people, but that people should be equal. It doesn''t mean that Chu people are not people. Moreover, Miss Fang Cai also expressed this meaning in her words. She said that Chu people are not people and people are not Chu people. Isn''t it a contradiction?"

    Hearing Mu Hantian''s words, Gongsun Linglong was very angry and knew that she had lost.

    "Wow... Fourth martial master is so powerful."

    "Yes!"

    Hearing the words of the Confucian disciples at the door, Gongsun Linglong was even more angry and said, "do you know the birds in the sky?"

    Mu Hantian knew Gongsun Linglong would be unconvinced and replied, "of course."

    Gongsun Linglong: "do you know whether the birds in the sky are happy or not?"

    Mu Hantian: "Miss Murphy, do you know?"

    Gongsun Linglong: "of course, the birds in the sky fly every day. Naturally, they are very happy."

    Mu Hantian: "you are not a bird. How do you know the happiness of birds?"

    Gongsun Linglong: "that gentleman is not me. How do you know I don''t know that birds are unhappy?"

    Mu Hantian: "listening to miss''s words, it seems that you know the happiness of birds. But miss is not a bird. How do you know the happiness of birds? Since Mr. doesn''t know the happiness of birds, how can you teach me if you know whether birds are happy or not?"

    Gongsun Linglong was speechless and lost two games in a row. It was unbearable

    Gongsun Linglong said again, "excuse me, childe, are sunrise and sunset, survival and death, victory and defeat the same?"

    Mu Hantian: "how could it be the same? Of course it''s different."

    Gongsun Linglong: "is the sunrise of the day slowly tilting westward and slowly falling down the mountain, can you?"

    Mu Hantian: "agree."

    Gongsun Linglong: "since the sunrise of a day begins at sunset, doesn''t it mean that sunrise is equal to sunset. In his life, he is one year older and dies slowly without a birthday. Isn''t that saying that life is death? Does that mean that you and I debate, from the beginning, you are holding the hope of victory, but slowly moving towards failure, so victory is failure, isn''t it?"

    Mu Hantian: "what a joke!"

    Gongsun Linglong: "why do you say that?"

 Chapter 406

    Mu Hantian: "I ask you, can you feel the same about victory and defeat?"

    Gongsun Linglong: "of course, I am very happy to win. I am also happy to fail, because I have learned this lesson and am also happy."

    Mu Hantian: "hehe, even if you are happy, there are differences. If you win, you are happy for your victory. If you lose, you are happy for your lessons and ensure your next victory. The two kinds of happiness express different meanings. How can you say that victory is failure?"

    "This..." the mask in Gongsun Linglong''s hand fell to the ground, and Gongsun Linglong was stunned and looked at Mu cold day, which was very embarrassed. Originally wanted to give Mu Hantian a good-looking, but he ended up like this.

    "Miss Gongsun... I''ll accept it." Mu Hantian said faintly.

    "Fourth Shigong won!"

    "Good fourth Shigong."

    Gu Jing has no waves, the wind is clear and the clouds are light. Seeing that the victory or defeat has been divided, Li Si listened to the cheers of the Confucian disciples and said without any emotion: "Confucianism is indeed a large number of talents. Li Si admires Mr. Mu''s talent!"

    The star soul stared at Mu Hantian, but he didn''t know what he was thinking. The southern Duke of Chu covered his eyes with white eyebrows, but he made a decision secretly in his heart.

    Fu Nian and Yan Lu looked at Mu Hantian happily. At this moment, maybe they didn''t find that they didn''t have any resentment and resistance to this sudden younger martial brother. Yes, just pride.

    Mu Hantian and Zhang Liang looked at each other and smiled, as if some were silent.

    "Praise me, my Lord! In Confucianism, I can only be regarded as a stupid disciple." Mu Hantian looked at LIS and said with a light smile.

    "Ha ha... Mr. Li is too modest. With his talent, there are only a few in the Empire. It seems that the four sages of Qilu will be among Confucianism in the future." Li Si looked at Fu Nian.

    Fu Nian squinted to see Liz looking at him and said, "the little genius is different. Fu Nian also admired it."

    "Elder martial brother Funian is too modest, and I don''t deserve it." Mu Hantian saluted.

    "Ha ha... Is Mr. Mu interested in working for the Empire? His majesty has always cherished talents. If it is Mr. mu, I believe high officials and high salaries are not a problem." lisra disturbed.

    Hearing that LISS''s naked Lala Mu cold day, the Confucian people secretly hated, but no one dared to speak out. After all, the first level of the official university crushed people.

    Mu Hantian smiled faintly and said, "thank you, Lord Li, for your love, but I''m just a mountain village man. I don''t want to be heard of and reach all the princes, which makes adults love me wrong."

    "Even if Mr. Mu doesn''t want to be in officialdom, LISS is not reluctant, but LISS really hopes to work with Mr. mu. Mr. may consider it." LISS pretended to pose.

    "OK."

    Seeing Mu Hantian''s promise, Li Si nodded with a smile and stood up. At the same time, Fu Nian, who sat with him, also stood up, and then the people sitting on the side also stood up. Just listen to Li Si''s way: "first come to the Confucian little sage villa to visit the mentor. Unfortunately, the mentor doesn''t want to disagree, so it''s the only way. Second, at the request of the famous Gongsun Linglong, he wants to compete with the Confucianism. I hope Li Si will be a witness. Li Si Sheng is difficult, so he promised to come. Now the competition is over. Then Li Si and others will leave first."

    "I''ll see off Mr. Li, Mr. Li, please." he said, and Fu Nian made a gesture of invitation.

    Without affectation, Li Si took Xinghun and others to the door of xiaoshengxian villa. Fu Nian and Li Si sat together, and Mu Han Tian followed.

    In front of the gate of xiaoshengxian villa.

    The four Confucianists ranked in the center with Fu Nian, Zhang Liangyan road stood around, and Mu Hantian stood next to Zhang Liang.

    In front of the four was liss and his party.

    "You guys, Liz will go first." Liz said to Fu Nian.

    "Lord Li, please walk slowly. Please come to the door again tomorrow!" Fu Nian said.

    With that, LISS took the lead to leave, and the star soul walked forward slowly. Duke Nan of Chu walked forward slowly with a crutch, and Gongsun Linglong followed with a big bucket waist.

    "Mr. Fu Nian!" after taking a few steps, LISS suddenly stopped: "do you know that the wandering bandits in the mechanism city of Mohism were exterminated by our Qin Dynasty?"

    "The Mohists do not respect the king''s orders and disobey the court. If they have this disaster, they can''t blame others!" their eyes were slightly raised and Fu read coldly.

    Hearing this, Mu Hantian''s eyes were cold and his eyebrows frowned. Seeing this, Zhang Liang touched the cold sky with his hand. They looked at each other. Zhang Liang shook his head gently. Mu Hantian understood, so he no longer expressed anything, but there were thousands of turbulent ripples in his heart.

    "If only Sir understood!" said LISS without looking back, "Oh, by the way, your majesty asked me to bring a word to Sir!"

    "Sir, please speak..." Fu Nian said faintly.

    "Under the whole world, don''t be the king''s land, lead the land, don''t be the king''s minister!" LISS said seriously. At the last sentence, LISS''s tone was a little heavier.

    As soon as he said this, Fu Nian immediately arched his hands and said, "thank you. Fu Nian and Confucianism should be remembered!"

    Then LISS stopped talking and looked strange. He didn''t know what he was thinking.

    At the same time, behind LISS, the star soul who was walking forward suddenly "um", as if he had found something. His left hand suddenly moved, tied a handprint, gathered Qi into a blade, shot out in an instant, and hit a latent Mohist disciple behind the big tree.

    Mu Hantian saw this, the left sword finger coagulated, and a sword Qi immediately dispersed the attack of the star soul. The star soul looked back at Mu Hantian and didn''t say anything. After that, the star soul didn''t look back, smiled coldly, got on the bus and left.

    "The star soul is really a genius." after a move with the star soul, Mu Hantian said secretly.

    When liss and his party disappeared, Fu Nian looked up at the blue sky and white clouds not far ahead.

    Looking at the sky, Fu Nian seemed to feel something, and his voice was a little cold, ringing through the ears of Zhang Liangyan and Mu Hantian.

    "Xiao Tian may not know. Yan Lu, you two still remember the fire more than ten years ago?"

    "Of course." Yan Lu recalled, "the fire was rare in a hundred years. It burned down most of the small sage village. Even a corner of the library was burned down, and many ancient books of ancient sages were lost."

    "Just now, I seemed to feel uneasy before the accident that night." Fu Nian worried.

    "Senior brother..."

    Zhang Liang tried to stop talking, but he still didn''t say what he thought.

    This is really... The mountain rain is coming, and the wind is all over the building!

 Chapter 407

    Twilight four together, the last touch of the setting sun still lingers to touch the horizon.

    Dusk is always overcast, mist pervades the earth, and the dark sun is giving way to darkness. A crimson cloud in the sky reflected on the sea, integrating the sea into a rose color. The afterglow of the setting sun shines back on the mountains and waters, interwoven into a floating picture, which is incomparably magnificent.

    The whole small sage''s manor is shrouded in the calm of deep and sacred dusk.

    A setting sun spreads in the water, half the river is rustling and half the river is red.

    The red sunset dyed the sea water into magnificent golden waves. On the sea surface shaking like broken gold, countless seagulls were flying, and the picture was dazzling.

    In a pavilion in xiaoshengxian villa, four men stood in a row and looked at the golden ocean below.

    At a close look, these four people are not others, but Fu nianshi brothers and Mu Hantian who sent off Lisi and his party. Fu Nian stood in the middle, Zhang Liangyan road stood around him, and Mu Hantian stood next to Zhang Liang.

    The four men looked ahead, and the sea breeze came face to face, blowing several clothes floating and long hair flying.

    Mu Hantian said, "three, Tianming and Shaoyu, please."

    Zhang Liang said, "don''t worry, we understand what you think!"

    "In that case, I''ll go first!" Mu Hantian arched his hand.

    "Hmm!" the three also handed each other.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    In the secret seclusion of Mohism, several important figures of Mohism sit around a table.

    "The giant and Shaoyu, as Confucian disciples, have been quite peaceful during their stay in xiaoshengxian villa, which can also make people feel at ease." old man Ban said with ease.

    "Shaoyu was reassuring. As for the giant''s performance... It doesn''t seem to be peaceful," said master Xu.

    "He''s called normal. Thank God he can stay in this state. Do you think so, Mr. guy?" the old man looked at him.

    "Indeed." gainie said faintly.

    "Last time, Ding pangzi said that he saw this guy in the street. It seems that the comer is not good." old man Ban said.

    "The Gongshu family has been working for Ying Zheng since the state of Qin annexed the six countries. His appearance in Sanghai this time proves that the information provided by Mr. Gai is correct. The Gongshu family has only one purpose." Xu Fuzi analyzed.

    "Mirage." old Ben nodded.

    "Just don''t know the specific location of the mirage." gainie said faintly.

    "Last time, LISS suddenly visited the little sage villa, which was a warning to Confucianism. After breaking through the Mohist organ City, LISS had locked Confucianism as his next goal." old man Ban said.

    "Now, the most worrying thing is that the Confucianists themselves may not be aware of the coming of a huge crisis," geinie worried.

    "Now the giant still has to learn a lot, but I believe Xiaotian will deal with it. We''ll just wait for the news," the old man explained.

    "Well..." the crowd nodded.

    In an inn:

    I saw a black hair with a white ribbon, a snow-white dress, a long white silk tapestry at the waist, a piece of lanolin white jade and a soft smoke gauze. Eyebrows grow into temples, slender and gentle eyes, pretty nose, white skin. The man with sword like eyebrows flying obliquely into the strands of black hair under the temples walked slowly outside the hospital.

    People working or walking inside and outside the hospital will stop to salute the man in white, and the man in white will nod one by one with a smile.

    This man is mu Hantian who came out of the small sage villa.

    In the main courtyard, Mu Hantian saw gainie sitting by the wall with a knife in his hand, a sword like a wooden sword, and the knife kept cutting on the wooden sword.

    Mu Han Tian saw this faint smile, so he went over and called, "brother Gai."

    Gainie stopped his action, looked at Mu cold sky and said, "brother mu."

    "Brother Gai is making a sword." looking at the unfinished wooden sword in gainie''s hand, Mu Hantian asked.

    Gainie nodded and said faintly, "a swordsman must have his own sword."

    "Ha ha..." Mu Hantian smiled and said, "the way of sword is the way of heart... The sword shines from the heart to the extreme."

    Hearing Mu Hantian''s words, gainie looked at Mu Hantian deeply. He knew that Mu Hantian''s Kendo was much higher than himself, and that Mu Hantian was helping himself. Recently, gainie always felt that he was about to break through, but he felt almost something.

    Mu Hantian said, "I know a man named Asso. He said, ''one thought, one sword''. The extreme way of the sword is the heart of heaven and earth."

    "A thought, a sword... Heaven, earth and people." gainie savored Mu Hantian''s words and slowly fell into meditation.

    Mu Hantian saw gainie meditating, nodded and said in secret, "the disciples of ghost valley are really extraordinary. They can understand at a glance. Gainie, it''s up to you whether you can understand your own swordsmanship."

    After thinking about it, Mu Hantian went to the main house, leaving gainie alone to feel in situ.

    Conference hall.

    Mohist leaders sat around the table, waiting for the arrival of those who sat on the throne.

    "Zhi..."

    Mu Hantian pushed the door in, and they quickly saluted and said, "big head."

    Mu Hantian nodded and said with a smile, "long time no see, everyone."

    Then Mu Hantian looked at the Lord? The snow girl standing by nodded. Slowly walked to the main seat, knelt down and said, "everyone sit down and talk."

    After the Mohist leaders sat down, Mu Han Tian glanced at them and said, "what''s the problem at last?"

    "Back to the giant, Ding pangzi and I found that there was a problem with the man named Shi LAN under Ding pangzi." steal Zhi said first.

    "Hmm? What did you find?" Mu Hantian smiled.

    "She always pays silent attention to what happens around her. But we find that she is as light as a swallow and agile as an elf. She is not an ordinary person, and she is very mysterious." Robber Zhi explained.

    Mu Han Tian nodded and said with a smile, "you don''t have to take care of Shi LAN in the future. It''s a friend rather than an enemy."

    "Yes."

    "Also, Xiao Zhi, tell Ding pangzi to take Tianming as his disciple." Mu Hantian said seriously.

    "Hmm?" hearing Mu Hantian''s words, everyone looked at Mu Hantian suspiciously.

    Mu Hantian smiled faintly and said, "although Tianming is stupid at ordinary times, his bones are excellent. He is a good material for practicing martial arts. Moreover, he is the flesh and blood of Jing Ke, the soul of Mohism, and the giant of Mohism."

    "Yes," said the thief.

    "Others do their own work. I believe that soon, sang Hai will not be calm for long." Mu Hantian said faintly.

 Chapter 408

    When night comes, the moon is always beautiful in this season

    Mu Hantian stood outside the room alone.

    "Have you come?" Mu Hantian said. Turning around, he saw a woman standing behind him.

    "When will you leave?" asked the Eastern Emperor.

    "Tomorrow, tomorrow night, I still have a lot to tell Xueer them." Mu Hantian said faintly.

    "Yes, I know what you''re worried about. You can rest assured that she can''t stop time, but I have this." said the Eastern Emperor, opening his hand and holding a small box in his hand.

    "Is this?" Mu Hantian asked puzzled.

    "This thing can be used to make doubles, but it can only be used once," said the Eastern Emperor.

    "In other words, even if we leave, it doesn''t matter?" Mu Han said.

    "Almost! Use this to create our separate bodies, and they will go on according to the natural trend of the world." the Eastern Emperor Taiyi explained.

    "I see! I''m going to find Xueer now and meet here tomorrow night." Mu Hantian said and turned to xuenv''s room.

    As soon as the Eastern Emperor saw Mu Hantian leave, he left immediately.

    Snow girl''s residence:

    "Dong Dong..."

    "Cold day, what can I do for you?" the snow girl opened the door and asked curiously when she saw Mu cold day.

    "Xueer, you can go tomorrow. Let''s call in sauerkraut Rong. I think they already know Rong. Only you don''t know!" Mu Hantian looked at the snow girl and said.

    "Are you leaving? Leave the world!" said the snow girl faintly.

    "Hmm? Xueer, you know!" Mu Hantian was surprised.

    "Well, sister Yazi told me. She said that neither they nor you are from this world." the snow girl explained.

    "Xueer, since you already know, then... Would you like to go with me?" Mu Hantian asked.

    "Cold day, do you know? You and I, from the first meeting, to falling in love, and for the first time... You are the most important in my heart, do you understand?" there was a trace of crying in the snow girl''s voice.

    "Xueer, I understand. I already know your answer." Mu Hantian walked over and hugged the snow girl and comforted her.

    "In cold weather, you should remember that not only me, but also sister Rong, they have always loved you. Don''t let us down," said the snow girl.

    "I understand, I understand. Don''t worry. I''m amorous, but I won''t be amorous." Mu Hantian said.

    "Hmm! Cold weather, let''s have a rest here tonight!" the snow girl looked at Mu cold weather and blushed.

    "Xueer! Really!" Mu Hantian was surprised.

    "Hmm!" the snow girl nodded firmly.

    Mu Hantian didn''t speak again after he got the answer, but proved himself to be a real man with action. He picked up the snow girl, walked into the snow girl''s room, and then closed the door. Put the snow girl on the bed.

    Looking at the appearance of the snow girl picked by Ren Jun, Mu cold day couldn''t be moved. It''s the so-called heart is better than action, so mu cold day directly faded their clothes. Soon, there was a voice that made people blush and heartbeat in the room. (as you know, the net has been recently, so that''s the only way.)

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    The night was quiet. The moon in the middle of the night sprinkled its bright brilliance on the couple. Everything was surprisingly quiet.

    Night is wonderful. Twinkling stars decorate the dark night sky, like strange and shiny gemstones; It is also like flickering small eyes, looking at them with blessings.

    Night is strange. Every night, many new things must happen.

    This night is like a mysterious cave. This night is like an elegant fairyland. This night is beautiful. Mu Hantian sees the other side of the snow girl.

 Chapter 409

    early morning:

    "Xueer, you''re awake!" Mu Hantian just opened his eyes and saw the snow girl watching him quietly.

    "Yes, you bad man, don''t know. Be gentle. It hurts others!" said the snow girl angrily.

    "Well, this... Well, it''s my fault, Xueer. I''ll make you something to eat." Mu Hantian wenjudo.

    "Well, don''t worry, I''ll find sister Rong and them in a minute." said the snow girl.

    "Hmm!" Mu Hantian replied, then got up and walked to the kitchen.

    After a while, Mu cold day came in with a bowl of porridge, sat by the bed, smiled and said, "Xueer, I feed you."

    "Hmm..." the snow girl answered softly.

    Mu Hantian sat by the bed with a bowl and carefully fed the snow girl. Mu Hantian said softly, "Xueer, be careful of scalding!"

    "Hmm! How fragrant!!" the snow girl said happily.

    "That''s, you don''t see who made it!" he said, filled some with a small spoon, and then warmed it in his mouth before putting it into the snow girl''s mouth.

    "Xueer, take a rest after eating. I''ll see them at dawn." Mu Han said.

    "Well, don''t worry," said the snow girl.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Tianming''s lessons in xiaoshengxian village are not good, so Tianming''s popularity in xiaoshengxian village is not very good, and other Confucian disciples gradually began to alienate him. Instead, get close to Shaoyu. In short, Tianming and Shaoyu are like an extreme in xiaoshengxian villa. But these things, Mu Hantian can''t change anything. Everyone has his own way to go. Only after training, people... Will grow.

    Today, after a day''s homework, Tianming spent a while alone in xiaoshengxian villa. He felt very bored. He went out of the academy and wandered around. Suddenly he heard a quarrel.

    "To be honest, are you deaf?"

    "Dumb! I''ve never heard him speak."

    "Hurry up and be honest, or I''ll send you to the government! Do you hear me?"

    At dawn, when I heard the sound, I saw a group of Confucian disciples surrounded by a person. When I looked at it at dawn, it turned out that it was Shi LAN, the man with fat Ding.

    Originally, Tianming was a little disgusted with these Confucian disciples. At this time, he saw them bullying others. For some reason, he suddenly felt angry. He strode to the people and shouted, "Hey, stop! It''s too much for so many people to bully one!

    When Zi Mu heard the speech, he turned his head, squinted and said sarcastically, "isn''t this a carpenter''s brush, great Xia Ziming?"

    All the people laughed at Zimu''s words.

    Ignoring the ridicule of the crowd, Tianming snorted and said, "do you still claim to be a gentleman? I think you are a scoundrel!"

    Zi Mu sneered and said, "do you know who this guy behind you is?"

    "Ah? Who?" Tianming wondered.

    "He is a spy sent by Yin and Yang family to murder Confucianism!" Zimu pointed to Shi LAN.

    "What are you talking about?" he said, and the morning turned to look at Shi LAN.

    "A few days ago, the second and third teachers found that the Yin and Yang family secretly left a mark in xiaoshengxian villa, which is obviously bad for our Confucianism!" Zimu explained.

    Tianming was unconvinced and said, "so what?"

    "We found this guy sneaky and suspicious two days ago. So we watched him in the dark. Hum, as expected." Zimu pointed to Shi LAN and glared

    "What''s the matter?" asked Tianming, seeing that Zimu had a plan in mind.

    "I found this guy secretly leaving the secret code of yin and Yang family under the tree!" Zi Mu said.

    Tianming turned his head again, looked at Shi LAN and asked, "is it true? Are you a spy of Yin-Yang family?"

    "What''s the use of asking him? Of course he won''t admit it." Zi Mu said.

    Tianming ignored Zi mu, but looked into Shi Lan''s eyes and said seriously, "you say you are not, I believe you."

    After that, Tianming carefully stared at Shi Lan''s clear eyes, and then saw her shake her head, turn her head and say to her son mu, "I believe he is not!"

    Son mu Xiangran said, "it''s easy for you to believe him."

    Tianming said, "do you have any evidence?"

    "The spy is very cunning. As soon as we find out, we will wipe out the secret sign left. If you don''t believe it, let him put out his hand and see if there is red powder." Zimu said angrily, pointing at Shi LAN.

    "Can you have a look?" listening to Zi Mu''s words, Tianming turned to Shi LAN without hesitation.

    And Shi Lan also looked at the dawn. After a few seconds, she slowly spread out her right hand. When they saw it, they had nothing.

    "There is no red powder you said." looking at the white and flawless palm of Shilan, Tianming admires his son.

    The Confucian disciple behind Zi Mu said, "the other hand!"

    Shi LAN immediately spread out her left hand, but the result was the same as before, without any trace.

    Seeing this, Zi Mu said firmly, "it must be the magic of yin and Yang family. It''s a cover up. Catch him!"

    Hearing the speech, Tianming stopped Shi LAN and angrily said, "don''t go too far!"

    One of them was dissatisfied and said arrogantly, "why do you care so much? Anyway, he is a spy."

    Zi Mu also looked disdainful: "catch these two guys! Hum!"

    The crowd slowly approached Tianming Shilan and saw that both sides were about to start.

    "What are you doing?"

    At this time, a clear voice suddenly came. Zi Mu and others couldn''t help looking back at the sound, and they didn''t feel happy when they saw it at dawn.

    "I''ve seen the fourth Shigong!"

    "I''ve seen the fourth Shigong!"

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Seeing the visitor, Zi Mu and others immediately bowed and said, their behavior and speech dare not be disrespectful.

    It was Mu Hantian who came. When Mu Hantian passed the corridor, he saw that Zi Mu and his party were bullying, so he came over.

    "What are you doing? The sage articles you have learned for many years teach you to bully your classmates here?" Mu Hantian frowned.

    "Fourth, fourth Shigong! I and we didn''t bully our classmates, but..." Zimu stammered.

    "But what... Speak clearly!" Mu Hantian scolded.

    "But... It''s all, it''s all him!" said the son mu. He looked at Shi LAN fiercely, pointed to Shi LAN at the same time, and said, "he, he''s a spy of yin and Yang family, who came to murder our Confucianism!"

    oh "The spy of the Yin and Yang family?" Wen Yan Mu cold day suddenly smiled, looked at Zi Mu and said faintly, "if he were a spy, he just needs to poison the food every day, you would have died!"

    "Fourth, fourth Shigong..." Zi Mu still wanted to argue. Mu cold day interrupted: "well, let''s stop this matter. Don''t mention it again in the future. If something happens, we will solve it. It''s not your turn to worry."

    "Yes!"

    Although they were reluctant, Zi Mu did not dare to disobey Mu''s words in cold weather. Then Zi Mu and his party dispersed.

    When Zi Mu left, Mu Hantian looked at Tianming: "Tianming, do you think you can learn something here?"

    "Well, I don''t like the people here." Tianming nodded.

    "Hehe, dawn, you should remember that anyone, anything, right or wrong, is between one thought. Well, you go back first!" Mu Hantian said.

    "Oh... I see." Tianming said.

    When Tianming also left, Mu Hantian looked at the mysterious "young" Shi LAN in front of him and said with a smile, "Shi LAN, I''m sorry."

    Shi LAN looked at Mu Hantian deeply and felt that the person in front of him was very special, mysterious and kind.

    "Shi lan... Are you all right?" seeing Shi LAN looking at himself, he didn''t speak, and Mu Han cut through the sky.

    Shi LAN blinked, shook her head and whispered, "thank you..."

    With that, Shi LAN left lightly. Mu Hantian looked at Shi Lan''s back, his mouth slightly raised an inexplicable smile, and muttered:

    "Princess Shushan, Shi LAN?"

 Chapter 410

    The setting sun hung in mid air, like a jade plate. It shines on people''s faces, and people''s faces seem to be plated with a layer of gold; When it shines on the water, the river will be shining with gold, as if magic little stars were shining; It shines on the green tree, which seems to be smeared with a layer of oil, making it more green.

    On the back mountain cliff of the secret seclusion of Mohism, two figures sat on the edge of the cliff and enjoyed the sunset happily.

    "It seems that I haven''t watched the sunset with you in the cold day." the snow girl smiled in Mu''s arms.

    "Well, after coming to Sanghai, everyone is very busy." Mu Hantian said.

    The snow girl whispered, "no matter where you are, I will accompany you. No matter what you do, I will finish it with you."

    Ye Chen looked at the snow girl deeply, then closed her eyes, held her tightly and said, "Xueer, don''t worry, I''ll never fail you."

    The two held each other quietly, watching the sunset gradually falling to the west, enjoying the short warmth.

    "Come on, I''ll play you a flute." Mu Hantian smiled.

    "Well, I haven''t heard your song for a long time. I''m looking forward to it." the snow girl moved to the side and said happily.

    Mu Hantian took out the short jade Xiao from his arms, looked at the snow girl and smiled, then held the Xiao alone and put the jade Xiao to his mouth.

    "Hoo..."

    When the sound of Xiao rises, the sunset glow on the horizon reddenes the whole ground, and the sunset gradually disappears. The graceful willows in the residential area dance with the wind.

    The snow girl leaned against Mu Hantian and looked at the tired day. The wind blew and the setting sun returned. Suddenly, I heard the sound of Xiao. It was urgent and slow. It was as light as a stream, as light as a bird, and its words were as warm as home.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Sitting back to back on the carpet,

    Listen to music, talk about wishes,

    You want me to be more and more gentle,

    I want you to keep me in mind,

    You said you wanted to give me a romantic dream,

    Thank you for taking you to heaven,

    Even if it takes a lifetime to complete,

    As long as I tell you, you will remember,

    The most romantic thing I can think of,

    Is to grow old with you,

    Collect bits and pieces of laughter along the way,

    Stay until later and talk slowly in a rocking chair,

    The most romantic thing I can think of,

    Is to grow old with you,

    Until we''re too old to go anywhere,

    You still regard me as the treasure in your hand.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    As soon as the sound of Xiao fell, Mu Hantian took a short jade Xiao in his hand and looked down at the snow girl, but he saw that the snow girl had shed tears.

    "Xueer, what''s the matter with you?" Mu Hantian was startled and hurriedly asked.

    "Cold weather, what kind of song are you? You''ve blown people''s tears out." the snow girl wiped her tears.

    Mu Han Tian smiled faintly, hugged the snow girl and said, "this song is called ''romantic song''."

    "The ''romantic song'' is really nice." the snow girl hugged Mu Han''s heavenly way tightly.

    Mu Hantian just hugged her three daughters and looked at the sunset in the distance. He was very relaxed.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Night fell and the moon rose. In Mu Hantian''s room, more than ten beautiful women stood together, while Mu Hantian looked at yalishan.

    "Cold weather, shall we go now?" finally, Honglian couldn''t bear to speak.

    "Hmm!" Mu Hantian nodded.

    "Wait a minute, let me do the double first." the Eastern Emperor took out the box and said to the people, "just drop your blood on it."

    Mu Hantian nodded and dropped his blood, and the others followed suit.

    After the moon drops the blood, the Eastern Emperor Taiyi nods to Mu Hantian. Mu Hantian understands and asks Xiaoguang to open the tunnel. The Eastern Emperor Taiyi puts the box on the table. Mu Hantian asked the women to sign the contract, received them into the space, and then entered the tunnel alone.

    After Mu Hantian entered the tunnel, the box on the table flashed red, and the people who had just left seemed to appear again. Of course, it was just separation.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Hoo, the moon has been in Qin Dynasty for five years, and the real world has passed five days. I don''t know how my parents are!" Mu Hantian in the tunnel is full of worries about home. Although it has only passed five days in the main world, Mu Hantian has actually been separated from his parents for five years.

    "Master, are you worried?" Xiaoguang''s voice came into Mu Hantian''s ear.

    "Yes, although they helped me watch that month, I''m still worried that my world has so-called hidden forces and can''t be relaxed!" Mu Hantian said.

    "Master, in fact, you don''t have to worry too much. After all... Master, there is a life response in front. It''s very weak and seems to be dying." Xiaoguang was about to say something, but suddenly the conversation turned.

    "Where is it?" Mu Hantian asked.

    "Right ahead," said the little light.

    Mu Han Tian nodded and quickened his pace. Finally, Mu Hantian saw a man, a woman with silver hair. She looked and thin, as if she had been seriously injured.

    "Hmm? This man... How can I look so familiar? I seem to have seen him somewhere. Anyway, save him first." Mu Hantian felt that leaving a girl alone was not what a man should do.

    "Master, you can hold her, and her body also has the mark of space. Holding her can take her out." Xiaoguang said.

    "Hmm!" Mu Hantian nodded, picked up the woman and walked to the exit.

 Chapter 411

    "Where is this? My head is so dizzy." in a house, a silver haired girl got up from bed and looked around suspiciously.

    "Ah, you''re awake!" a girl with chestnut hair came in and looked at the girl in bed.

    "Who are you and where are you?" asked the silver haired girl.

    "My name is Jiecheng tomorrow Nai. You can also call me Asina. This is my home!" Asina said. (that''s right.)

    "Your home, why am I here? I''m curious. I can''t remember anything before." the silver haired girl pressed her head and asked suspiciously.

    "Wait a minute. After all, I didn''t bring you here. I''ll call the cold weather. He brought you here." said yasna, leaving the silver haired girl waiting alone.

    "Cold day, come here quickly. The woman you brought is awake." yasna said outside Mu cold day''s room.

    "Wait a minute, I''m going to ''kill''... Ah, don''t stop me. Shit, I''m gone, or I''ll kill it." Mu Hantian played a game in the room.

    Asina came in and found Mu Hantian playing 300 heroes, that is, the legendary 300 funny ratio.

    "Cold weather, you''re playing ''me''!" said Athena.

    "Yes, after all, you are very fast." Mu Hantian said, and the operation in his hand was not slow, so he took the head of Sanli and yiliya opposite.

    "Don''t play in the cold weather. The people you brought back are awake. Don''t you go and have a look?" said Athena.

    "Right away, we''re on the high ground. There''s only one Meijiu on the other side. It''s still a waste, one minute." Mu said.

    YOUWIN

    Looking at the big victory on the screen, Mu Hantian''s heart was full of joy. He played five games today and finally won one. How can he not be excited.

    "Well, let''s go and have a look..." Mu Hantian just turned around and saw the silver haired girl standing behind Ya Sina. Ya Sina was surprised when she looked back.

    "Why are you here? Shouldn''t you lie in bed?" asked Athena.

    "I just want to get out of bed and have a look when I see something here," said the silver haired girl.

    "That''s right! Let''s talk about you..." Mu Hantian was interrupted by the silver haired girl before he finished his words. She pointed to the computer screen and asked in surprise, "that''s a bit like me?"

    "Ha!" Mu Hantian looked in the direction she pointed and found that... The computer wallpaper was a bit like the girl in front of her. "Isn''t this sixteen nights? Isn''t it?" Mu Hantian looked back at the girl in front of him in surprise. "You are sixteen nights!"

    "Ha! Is this my name? Sorry, I don''t remember anything." the silver haired girl shook her head to show that she didn''t know anything.

    "This......" Mu Hantian was puzzled and lost his memory at night?

    "It''s very simple. Her memory was lost by the space storm, but fortunately, her memory can be found." another female voice came.

    Mu Hantian looked out the door and said, "Ji Ye!" yes, the girl in front of her was Taiyi of the Eastern Emperor. She told Mu Hantian to call her Ji Ye.

    "What are you talking about? I don''t understand at all." the silver haired girl asked.

    "Well... Well, if I guessed right, you should be her. See for yourself!" Mu Hantian searched the information of sixteen nights on the computer, and then asked the silver haired girl to sit down and look at it slowly.

    "Take your time. We''ll go out first." Mu Hantian said, and left the room with yasina.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Five minutes later, the silver haired girl came out of the room. Mu Hantian was surprised to see her, because she didn''t know when she had put on a maid''s dress.

    "What''s the matter with you? Where did you find the clothes?" Mu Hantian asked in surprise.

    "I''ve finished what you showed me, and then this dress was found in the room just now," said the silver haired girl.

    "Yasina, what''s the matter with that dress!" Mu Hantian asked.

    "Well, it seems that the moon sauce was put in," said Athena.

    "That month... Well, let''s turn it over for the moment. Then, do you believe it? That''s what it says." Mu Hantian asked the silver haired girl.

    "I believe I can see from your eyes that you didn''t lie to me, and you don''t have to lie to me. Although my memory is gone, my ability is really the same as that said above." the silver haired girl said.

    "Forget it, anyway, you are welcome. Don''t worry, I will help you return to your world." Mu Hantian said.

    "I see. Thank you. My name is sixteen night night!"

 Chapter 412

    "Cold weather, eat quickly. They haven''t come back yet!" yasna tooted her mouth. As a foodie, how can she not eat on time?

    "Well, Athena, wait a minute. I''m cooking!" came the voice of Mu Hantian from the kitchen.

    "By the way, that month, autumn was still in my school. I haven''t been there these days. Is there no problem?"

    "No problem, I created a separation by magic. If others can''t see it, don''t worry." that month said without any concern.

    "Really, that''s good, otherwise I don''t know how to tell my parents." Mu Hantian breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Ding Dong..."

    "I''ll open the door!" the newly joined CHEN Ye said. After all, she wants to live here now, so she can''t do nothing!

    "Well, it''s cold. If the house hadn''t been transformed, there might not be so many people!" joked that month.

    "That month, I think you''re right!" ah ye, who just came back, said.

    "Oh, Xueer, what did you buy? Let me see!" Mu Hantian didn''t care what they said and went directly to the bag on the snow girl''s rest assured table.

    "Ah! Don''t look!" the snow girl thought to stop, but it was too late. Mu Hantian has already taken it in his hand.

    "What, let me see." Mu Hantian said, opening the bag and ready to see what was inside, and then he was... Surprised.

    "Well... Xueer, I didn''t mean it. I didn''t know it was... That thing. But let''s say, there''s e!"

    "You still say!" as soon as Mu Hantian finished, the snow girl picked up the apple on the table, threw it at Mu Hantian, and hit Mu Hantian''s face perfectly.

    "How lively!" the sixteen night autumn who had just returned home did not know the situation at all, but she spoke for her own sense of existence.

    "Well, it''s all right. Let''s eat! Everyone is back." Mu Hantian quickly changed the topic in order to resolve the embarrassment.

    "Yes, yes, I''m hungry." yasina is also a good teammate and quickly helps Mu Hantian speak.

    "Well, I forgive you!" the snow girl also forgives Mu Hantian. Anyway, it''s not a big deal, but the girls are shy.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Have you found out? Where the woman lives?" a man asked the man in black next to him in a big house. This man is the man who came to chat up when autumn first went to school.

    "Young master, it has been found out that the woman lives in XX Street..." said the man in black.

    "Well, good, you go and prepare. Hum, if you dare to refuse me, I''ll let you know the consequences." the man''s face was cold.

    "Yes, young master!" the man in black nodded respectfully, and then withdrew.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Let''s go shopping in cold weather. The night here is beautiful!" said Honglian. When she came to this world, everything seemed so novel.

    "Good!" Mu Hantian readily agreed. But then Mu Hantian found a problem: "there are too many people. Let''s go today, just me, Nongyu, Honglian and Qiu!"

    "It doesn''t matter!" that month

    "Whatever!" kruru said

    "Not interested!" Xiaomeng

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Well, since everyone understands me so well, I won''t say much." Mu Hantian said disapprovingly.

    "Well, let''s go!" urged Honglian.

    "Good good!" Mu cold day hurriedly replied.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    When they got out of the door, Mu Hantian and the four people walked in the street like this. It was also a good enjoyment to watch the night scene. Mu Hantian was very satisfied with all this. As for the last enemy, why do you care so much about it? Anyway, they can''t fight now. It''s better to enjoy it first.

    "In cold weather, someone is following us!" said Honglian suddenly.

    "Hmm?" Mu Hantian felt it and found it was true. I couldn''t help laughing bitterly: "it seems that I still can''t relax. I can''t even react to someone following me."

    "In cold weather, you might as well be too tired. You''re not used to relaxing all at once," Qiu said.

    "Indeed, he was a little tired at that time," Nongyu said.

    "Well, I''m fine, but let''s go first. After all, I don''t want to cause too much trouble." Mu Hantian said. After all, there are people he cares about in the real world.

    "Hmm!" the three women also nodded.

    "Cold day, wait for me!" just as the four were about to leave, a voice called Mu cold day.

 Chapter 413

    "Cold weather... Wait a minute!"

    Mu Hantian wanted to go, but he subconsciously turned around when he heard this familiar voice.

    "Lin Feng, why are you here?" Mu Hantian was surprised to see Lin Feng and asked.

    "Shit, we are still good friends. You don''t know I live near here." Lin Feng said bitterly.

    "Er, well, it seems that you never told me where you live!" Mu Hantian was speechless.

    "Ah... Really, didn''t I say?" Lin Feng rascal.

    "Well, cold day, don''t say that. Won''t you introduce me to the two beauties next to me?" Lin Feng winked at Mu cold day and motioned Mu cold day to introduce him.

    "Well, you don''t want to make up their mind, they..." speaking of this, Mu Hantian looked back at the three women tenderly and continued: "they are all my women!"

    Hearing Mu Hantian''s straightforward words, the three women had already blushed, and Lin Feng was greatly hit. "Pooh Pooh" takes 10000% of the damage in an instant.

    "Cold weather, I didn''t expect that your woman''s fate should be so good. Don''t worry. Since you said so, of course I understand what to do, but you should introduce me. I know my name anyway!" said Lin Feng.

    "That''s no problem. Let me introduce him. He''s my good brother. His name is Lin Feng. Qiu, you know, I won''t say it. Her name is Han Honglian and her name is Nongyu." Mu Hantian introduced him one by one.

    "Cold weather, I envy, envy and hate you now. You can''t understand the tragedy of our single dogs!" Lin Feng was a little sad.

    "Well, don''t pretend for me. According to your family and your appearance, I don''t know how many girls like you." Mu Hantian said.

    "Well, that''s true!" said Lin Feng and his scoundrels.

    "Well, we''ll talk for a while. Let''s leave here first. Look over there! Alas, don''t move your head!" Mu Hantian went to Lin Feng, put his hand around Lin Feng, and then motioned him to look to the right.

    "Hmm? They are following you!" said Lin Feng, looking at Mu Hantian.

    "Yes, that''s why we can leave first. I don''t want to make trouble for my parents!" Mu Hantian said.

    "No, you see, they are already gathering people there. You can''t even go if you want to. Let me help you solve it!" Lin Feng was a little helpless. He didn''t want to contact his family, but there was no way. For his brother.

    "No, we''ll call the police directly!" Mu Hantian finally chose to call the police, but he didn''t know that the other party had bought the police.

    "Hello! This is 110. What can I do for you?" in the mobile phone? A male voice came out.

    "Well, comrade police, some of us are gathering to fight on XX street and XX road." Mu Hantian didn''t lie. He just gave the police a wake-up call.

    "OK, we''ll be there in a minute!" said the other side, and there was no sound.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "What did the police say in cold weather?" Lin Feng was worried.

    "He said he would come right away, but I don''t think the opposite side will give me a chance, but I haven''t offended anything. I haven''t seen Li Zihao for a long time, and her affair is over?" Mu Hantian is also thinking about whether he has offended anyone.

    "Cold weather, can it be that person?" Qiu opened his mouth.

    "Who?" Mu asked.

    "Do you remember the man I met when I came out of your school for the first time?" Qiu asked.

    "You mean..." Mu Hantian thought of it, but he didn''t offend him much!

    "Well! It should be. Don''t think too much in cold weather. Just ask directly later." Qiu said.

    "OK, Fengzi, be careful later." Mu Hantian said to Lin Feng with concern.

    "It''s all right! With these small fish and shrimp, I haven''t paid attention to them yet." Lin Feng said.

    "Really? But they have weapons!" Mu Hantian caused bleeding damage to Lin Feng directly.

    "Shit! Then hit Mao, flash!" Lin Feng said anxiously to Mu Hantian.

    "I can''t walk away. Look at the back!" Mu Hantian pointed to a group of people approaching them.

    Lin Feng said nothing when he heard the speech, and his face looked like death.

    "Who are you?" Mu Hantian asked directly to a man standing in front with a scar on his face.

    "Don''t worry, boy. You don''t have a grudge against us. What our boss wants is only the three women behind you. As long as you hand them over, you two men can leave. Don''t think of calling the police. It''s useless." scar said.

    "That is to say, my alarm just now is useless, and the police won''t come." Mu Hantian''s words didn''t have a trace of tension and uneasiness.

    "That''s right! So now you have only two choices. Either leave the women or both," said scar face.

    "Hehe, you are so naive. I didn''t want to get into trouble, but... There''s no way!" Mu Hantian said with a helpless smile. Then he turned his head and said to the third woman, "just go to the theatre with Fengzi. I''ll take care of it here."

    "Ah! You''re alone in cold weather, but there are dozens of them. You''re like this..." before Lin Feng finished his words, he saw Mu Hantian rush out like an arrow. Then, he saw that the other party had arrived several people, and the scar face had been pinched by Mu Hantian.

 Chapter 414

    "Cold day, you..." Lin Feng was shocked. He had known Mu cold day for a long time. As far as he knew, Mu cold day was just a house man. It was incredible that he had such skills!

    "Now I tell you, we have a third choice, because your life is in my hand." Mu Hantian looked at his scar face and said.

    "Great... Great Xia, spare your life... It''s none of my business. I just take people''s money to eliminate disasters for others! Let me go!" Scarface begged for mercy.

    "Oh, if you want to beg for mercy, you can tell me who wants to deal with me!" Mu Hantian asked.

    "This..." scar face was very embarrassed, but at the thought of the background, he was tough again and said to Mu Hantian: "I told you you can, but you must let me go!"

    "Yes, just don''t play any tricks for me!" Mu Hantian said faintly.

    "The person who wants to deal with you is Jiang Ningyu!" said scar face.

    "Jiangningyu, I don''t remember offending this man. You''re not lying to me!" Mu Hantian looked at scar''s face, and his strength was a little stronger.

    "No, no, you have to believe me..." scar face felt that the strength on his neck had increased a bit and begged for mercy.

    Seeing scar''s face like this, Mu Hantian also believed some, so he let go of his hand.

    "Cough..." the released scar face immediately coughed.

    "By the way, give that jiangningyu a word, ''just you, you still want to deal with me. It''s really beyond your power,''" Mu Hantian said faintly.

    "Yes... I will bring it." said scar''s face.

    "Let''s go!" Mu Hantian said to Lin Feng who was still in a daze.

    "Ah? Ah, good!" Lin Feng recovered and followed Mu Hantian''s footsteps.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Hum! What''s the use of raising you without something? You can''t beat each other with dozens of people. Do you think I''m stupid?" Jiang Ningyu shouted at the phone.

    After hanging up the phone, Jiang Ningyu sat in his chair very angry. "Hum, a bunch of losers. I didn''t want to be like this, but you forced me." Jiangning Yu''s face became gloomy and said in his heart.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Well, cold day, I should go back!" Lin Feng looked at the sky and said to Mu cold day.

    "Hmm! By the way, do you know Jiangning feather?" Mu Hantian thought of Lin Feng''s background. Maybe he knew Jiangning feather.

    "Jiangning feather! You mean, the person who wants to fix you is Jiangning feather?" Lin Feng''s voice was a little shocked.

    "Hmm! That scar face said so!" Mu Hantian said.

    "If so, you must go home immediately. I know something about Jiang Ningyu. He may start with your parents!" Lin Feng''s voice was worried.

    "What!" Mu Hantian was very surprised!

    "Don''t think I''m joking. To tell you the truth, my family and Jiang Ningyu''s family are one of the five imperial families, so I know something about him. He''s a pervert. Fortunately, he didn''t succeed this time, otherwise, you may never see your girlfriend. Even if you do, it may be just a corpse." Lin Feng explained anxiously.

    "Qiu, you three go back right away. I''ll go to see your parents and Fengzi. You can go back quickly!" Mu Hantian said and hurried home. When he ran to an alley, he quickly used teleport to get home quickly. And Qiu sannv also disappeared in an alley.

    Lin Feng looked at the disappeared figures of several people and murmured, "little sky, I can only help you so much this time!" then he took out his mobile phone from his pants bag and made a call he didn''t want to make.

    "Hello!" a middle-aged man''s voice came from the other end of the phone.

    "Dad, I have something I want you to help..."

    After hanging up the phone, Lin Feng looked at the sky with some sadness: "in cold weather, the rest can only rely on you, my good brother!"

 Chapter 415

    "No matter who it is, I won''t let him hurt my family, never!" Mu Hantian shouted in his heart.

    "Ding Dong..." Mu Hantian came to the door and rang the doorbell. After a while, a middle-aged woman opened the door.

    "Xiao Tian is back!" the woman was very surprised and very happy.

    "Mom, I''m sorry, I live outside and haven''t come back, which makes you worry!" Mu Hantian relieved when he saw that there was no accident at his home.

    "Silly boy, just come back, just come back. By the way, I haven''t eaten yet. Mom will cook it for you!" Liu Yuxing smiled.

    "Mom, no, I''ve already eaten. I came back this time mainly to see you two and stay at home for a few days at the same time." Mu Hantian smiled.

    "Really? Xiao Tian, you should be careful when you are outside alone. I heard that the current social environment is very bad." Liu Yuxing said.

    "Mom, I understand. By the way, dad? Why didn''t you see him." Mu Hantian asked.

    "Oh, your father, your father went shopping and will be back in a minute." Liu Yuxing said with a smile.

    In this way, Mu Hantian talked with his mother for more than ten minutes, and his father came back.

    "Xiao Tian is back. Are you homesick?" Mu Ming said.

    "Dad, look what you said, everyone will miss home!" Mu was relieved to see that his parents were all right.

    "Oh, my God, why don''t you see your little girlfriend!" Mu Ming joked.

    "Dad, I can''t interfere with other people''s affairs!" Mu Hantian said.

    "OK, go take a bath and go to bed! Your room and your mother always clean it." Mu Ming smiled.

    "Hmm!" Mu Hantian nodded heavily. It''s good to have a home and my loving parents. In fact, there are many beautiful things in the world. It depends on whether you can find it and protect him. I must do it.

    At this moment, mu hantianxia made up his mind.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Hum! Mu Hantian, don''t think it''s over if the Lin family helps you. I''ll let you know the cost of offending me!" Jiang Ningyu made up his mind!

    "Hey! Really... Hey, Mu Hantian, I see who can help you this time!" after Jiang Ningyu answered the phone, the whole person became very happy, as if he had a way to deal with Mu Hantian!

    Flowers bloom at two ends, one on each side. What does Jiang Ningyu think? Mu Hantian doesn''t know. He just looks at the things in his hand and feels angry!

    "This jiangningyu is really worse than a Qing beast. He has done so many evil things!" Mu Hantian said angrily.

    "Feng, please follow him. I want to know his whereabouts and what he did!" Mu Hantian said to Feng in the kitchen? Said scrooge.

    "Master, I see." Feng replied respectfully. Since she smoked Mu Hantian''s blood, she has fallen in love with this feeling and can''t stop like taking drugs.

    "Hmm!" Mu Hantian smiled and nodded.

    "Autumn, you''re going to school tomorrow. Do you still feel used to it?" Mu Hantian went to the living room and asked Qiu on the 16th night.

    Qiu took a deep look at Mu Hantian, as if she had decided something. She took Mu Hantian''s hand and took Mu Hantian directly to her room without words.

    "Ah! Qiu, what are you doing?" Mu Hantian was at a loss.

    "Don''t think about it in cold weather. I just... Just look at everyone is strong, but I''m still like this. I''m your first woman, but I can''t help you, so I want to improve my strength and hope I can help you." Qiu said sadly.

    "Autumn!" Mu Hantian gently called, and wiped away the tears in autumn''s eyes at the same time. "Qiu! You are my woman, and I don''t want anything to happen to you. I also want you to become stronger. I''ll ask Xiaoguang if there''s anything suitable for you. Don''t cry, it''s not good to cry!" Mu Hantian said gently holding autumn on the 16th night.

    "Hmm!": Autumn''s eyes are full of determination. He must work hard and can help him. With this idea, autumn on the 16th night asked Mu Hantian to put her in bed. She wanted to sleep for a while and sleep quietly.

    Looking at the sixteen night autumn sleeping, Mu cold day could feel that she seemed to put down something. Mu Hantian called out Xiaoguang and told her about Qiu.

    "Master, nothing in the world can be achieved overnight. If you want to become stronger, go to Ji Ye!" Xiaoguang said.

    "Ji Ye! Does she have a way?" Mu Hantian asked.

    "Master, ask her yourself!" Xiaoguang left this sentence and disappeared.

 Chapter 416

    Hearing Xiaoguang''s reply, Mu Hantian was stunned, looked at autumn in bed, turned and left the room.

    "Ji ye, I have something I want you to help!" Mu Hantian came to Ji Ye''s room, walked in and said.

    "Oh, tell me and see if I can help!" Ji Yeying said.

    "Well, Qiu wants to be stronger, but......" Mu Hantian tells Ji Ye about Qiu.

    "Oh, yes, indeed, as she said, I can help, but... There is a trouble. If that thing is given to her, she will become another person if she succeeds and fails..." Ji Ye''s tone is a little worried.

    "Ah! Is that right? I don''t want her to suffer. Well, go in and talk to her, please." Mu Hantian said.

    "Hehe, I must help you, and I don''t have that thing here. Give it to her." Ji Ye smiled.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    In a private room of a hotel, Jiang Ningyu and a man were talking about:

    "Brother, you must help me this time!" Jiang Ningyu cried.

    "Brother, are you making trouble again? Don''t I understand your temperament?" the man closed his eyes and said.

    "Brother, let me tell you clearly. I like a woman, but she has a boyfriend, but I heard that the man seems to be able to fight!" Jiang Ningyu had to say it.

    "I won''t help you!" the man said.

    "Hum, Jiang Yuhao, you forgot what your mother said before she died. She told you to take good care of me, but what about you? You left home since childhood. Did you take good care of me?" Jiang Ningyu roared.

    "This..." Jiang Yuhao was stunned when he heard the speech. A moment later, he took a deep look at Jiang Ningyu and said, "Ning Yu, this is the last time I can help you. Alas, my father can''t control you, and I can''t control you." Jiang Yuhao sighed.

    "Come on, I''ll go with you!" said Jiang Yuhao.

    "Great, thank you brother!" Jiang Ningyu was excited when he heard Jiang Yuhao''s words.

    After they left the hotel, a dark figure not far away raised a smile at the corners of his mouth, and then left.

    Mu Hantian in the villa received Feng''s reply and smiled: "Jiangning Yu, if you really want to come, I will let you know what hell is."

    "What''s so happy?" Ji ye asked when she saw Mu Hantian''s smile.

    "Nothing, you go in quickly. I have something to do. I want to go out. Go and tell me." after Mu Hantian said this, he went to intercept Jiangning Yu.

    "Still the same as before!" Ji Ye shook her head with a smile.

    "Yes, he is really the same as before, but then again, are you really going to use that?" Xiaomeng didn''t know when he had come to Ji Ye''s side.

    "It doesn''t matter. If she really loves him, it''s okay," Ji ye said.

    "It''s up to you. I''ll have a rest first." Xiaomeng said.

    "Don''t you follow up and have a look?" Ji ye asked curiously.

    "No interest!" then disappeared, as mysterious as when it appeared.

    "Really!" Ji Ye looked at the ceiling and walked into Qiu''s room.

    "Ning Yu, say it first. You can''t fight innocent people and take care of your men." Jiang Yuhao warned.

    "Elder brother, don''t worry. My goal is to admire the cold sky and won''t let them hurt others." Jiang Ningyu nodded.

    "Better so, or don''t blame me for turning my face ruthlessly." Jiang Yuhao said.

    "You don''t have a chance." a sudden female voice came out of the darkness, and a graceful female body loomed in the darkness.

    "Who, don''t hide your head and show your tail." jiangningyu shouted.

    "It''s you who want to deal with my master? It''s too much. Let me play with you. I haven''t touched my hand since I''ve been here for so long." Feng came out of the darkness and said frivolously.

    "Gulu..." at the moment when Feng appeared, Jiang Ningyu and his men unconsciously swallowed their saliva.

    "Beauty, I don''t know who you''re talking about!" said Jiang Ningyu.

    "It''s me!" Mu Hantian''s voice came.

    "It''s you!" Jiang Ningyu looked at Mu Hantian in front of him and said in surprise.

    "Feng, go back first and tell CHEN Ye that I''m hungry." Mu Hantian said.

    "No, master, I didn''t help here. I''ll leave these small shrimps to me. You can solve them yourself!" Feng pointed to Jiang Ningyu and Jiang Yuhao.

    "OK, OK, but hurry up. I''m really a little hungry." Mu Han said.

    "I see. My master is hungry, so I have to deal with you quickly." Feng smiled, then rushed into the crowd and began to kill.

    Seeing Feng''s killing in the crowd, Mu Hantian looked at Jiangning Yu.

    "Which sect is your disciple?" Jiang Yuhao asked quickly when he saw Feng''s skill.

    "What are you talking about? I don''t understand!" Mu Hantian said innocently.

    "Don''t pretend, you are a disciple of Liuyun sect, Jiang Yuhao!" Jiang Yuhao has been favored by the practitioners of Liuyun sect since he was a child and accepted as a disciple.

    "Oh, well, I see. Linghu Chong is sent to Xiahua mountain. Have you heard of it?" Mu Hantian said with a smile.

    Huashan Linghu Chong, this name sounds familiar. Is it any genius? Jiang Yuhao thought in his heart.

    "Your name is familiar to me. I don''t know who your master is?" Jiang Yuhao asked.

    "Ha ha... Haven''t you seen" Xiaoao Jianghu? "Mu Hantian laughed.

    "Xiaoao Jianghu! Dare you tease me." Jiang Yuhao didn''t know what Mu Hantian meant at first. Until Mu Hantian mentioned Xiaoao Jianghu, he remembered that the protagonist in it was called Linghu Chong? Isn''t the school of the protagonist Huashan school?

    "I won''t tell you what''s useless. You just know that you and jiangningyu are going to die today." Mu Hantian''s words fell, and people were like an arrow off the string. In the twinkling of an eye, they appeared in front of Jiang Yuhao, and then punched Jiang Yuhao''s face. Jiang Yuhao was also a talented brother. After reacting, he quickly covered his face with his hands, but his hands were badly hurt

 Chapter 417

    "It''s good. You can stop my fist, but that''s all. Drink!" Mu Hantian shouted and punched Jiang Yuhao directly in the chest.

    "Ah!" Jiang Yuhao was beaten upside down and flew out.

    "Big brother!" Jiang Ningyu looked at Jiang Yuhao flying backwards and hurriedly ran over.

    "I''m fine!" Jiang Yuhao struggled to get up.

    "Oh, it''s not dead yet. It''s good, but you can''t take my next move!" Mu Hantian smiled.

    Jiang Yuhao vomited blood when he heard the speech. Looking at Mu Hantian, he said, "you are really powerful. I am not your opponent. However, if I die, my master will find you and let you and your family bury me."

    "Hehe, I only wanted to kill you two, but what you just said forced me to solve your family and your sect. I don''t want to have potential threats." Mu Hantian said coldly.

    "Cut, with you, there are many better than me in the sect. What are you?" Jiang Yuhao said sarcastically.

    In the face of Jiang Yuhao''s sarcasm, Mu Han Tiansi didn''t care. Looking at Jiang Yuhao, he said, "no matter what you say, you can''t see anything, but you can rest assured that if your two brothers die, your father will go down to accompany you immediately."

    "You..." Jiang Yuhao wanted to say something, but he couldn''t say it.

    "Elder brother......" jiangningyu shouted.

    "Don''t cry, it''s your turn right away." Mu Hantian said faintly.

    "No! Spare me, spare me!" jiangningyu begged for mercy.

    "Ha ha, die, spicy chicken!" the words fell and hit him with a punch.

    "Er! Ah!" Jiang Ningyu died.

    "It''s over, let''s go, Feng!" Mu Hantian said to Feng, who had already solved the problem.

    "Yes, master!" Feng Ying said.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Are you sure you want to use it now? Qiu." Ji ye asked.

    "Ah, I want to help him, don''t live under his wings, so..." Qiu said.

    "I see. Then, take it!" said Ji Ye. She took out a cross shaped weapon from behind her (cough, you can imagine the weapon of the goddess of war, but it''s just a shape.) the color is red and black.

    "This is what makes me strong?" Qiu asked suspiciously.

    "Yes, that''s it. It''s a cursed weapon. Red represents blood and black represents inner darkness. If your heart is not firm enough, you will be swallowed up by darkness. You really decided to accept it," Ji Ye explained.

    "I''ve already decided. I can give up everything for him." Qiu said firmly.

    "Oh, this momentum is good. Use this momentum to conquer it! Take it!" Ji Ye smiled mysteriously and took her weapon to Qiu.

    Qiu nodded. When Qiu''s hand came into contact with the weapon, the darkness shrouded Qiu. She couldn''t hear or see anything. All she can do is stick to her heart and not be swallowed up by the darkness.

    "Not bad, I hope you can get its recognition." Ji ye murmured.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Hmm! This feeling is so familiar!" Mu Hantian said, looking at the villa shrouded in darkness.

    "Ah!!!"

    "This is Qiu''s voice. Is something wrong? No, I''m going to have a look." Mu Hantian heard Qiu''s scream and hurried to see it.

    "No, no one can pass!" Ji Ye''s voice sounded in Mu Hantian''s ear.

    "Ji ye, what''s going on? How did Qiu become like this." Mu Hantian asked sadly, looking at Qiu shrouded in darkness.

    "It was fine at first, but then I don''t know what''s going on. She seems to remember something painful. Has her heart been hurt before?" Ji night asked.

    "Psychic trauma? Is it... It must be like this, autumn, which was hated before." Mu Hantian murmured.

    "Ji ye, you go out first and leave it to me. I have a way." Mu Hantian said.

    "I believe you, please." Ji Ye left, leaving Qiu and Mu Hantian in the room.

    "Autumn, wake up! I''m waiting for you. Didn''t you promise to succeed?" Mu cold day went to autumn on the 16th night and whispered.

    It seems that Mu cold day''s call has played a role, and the pain on Qiu''s face has been alleviated a bit.

    In the heart of autumn on the sixteenth night, there was darkness.

    "This is the voice of the cold day. He is calling me. Yes, how can I forget that I promised him to succeed." Qiu thought in her heart.

    "Is that man your spiritual destination? It''s really annoying. You could have a body right away." a man who was dark and couldn''t see men and women, but her voice was a woman.

    "Hehe, I promised him I wouldn''t lose. Come again. This time, I must beat you!" Qiu said to the shadow.

    "No, now you and I are not rivals, but it is impossible for you to kill me. From the moment you accept me, I have been integrated with your heart. If your heart breaks again, you will disappear forever, your body will belong to me, and I will kill the man at the first time. Ha ha ha!" the shadow is very arrogant.

    "Whatever you say, now I win! Disappear!" after Qiu said this, she threw her weapon at the shadow.

    "Bang..." the darkness was broken, and the light appeared again in the heart of autumn on the 16th night.

    "Cold day, I succeeded!" Qiu hung his hand around Mu cold day''s neck.

    "Autumn, go to sleep first. You did a good job!" Mu Hantian said.

    "Hmm!" Qiu nodded and went to sleep quietly in Mu''s arms.

 Chapter 418

    "Little sluggard, get up!" Mu Hantian gently called the man in his arms.

    It seems that she heard the call of her beloved. The girl turned over, opened her beautiful big eyes and looked at her beloved.

    "Cold day, early!" Qiuwen judo.

    "Well, get up and eat. Breakfast is ready." Mu Hantian took the clothes on the bed cabinet to Qiu, and got up and went to the living room.

    When Mu arrived in the living room on a cold day, only Nangong was drinking black tea alone that month.

    "Don''t they come out to eat that month''s sauce?" Mu Hantian asked.

    "Their breakfast has been delivered to their room. It''s really lazy!" complained that month.

    "Ha ha, isn''t it?" Mu Hantian chuckled.

    "By the way, has the matter of the Jiang family been handled?" Mu Hantian asked.

    "I''ve handled it early, ah Ye''s hand," said the month.

    "What! It was that month that you said you didn''t want to do it and asked me to do it." ah Ye didn''t know when to come out of the room. When he heard the words of that month, he hurriedly said.

    "I thought you wouldn''t come out!" said the month.

    "What, didn''t you say you were going shopping?" ah Ye complained.

    "Good, good... It''s my fault. Let me finish the tea first. The tea brewed at night is really delicious!" said the month.

    "Hum!" ah Ye snorted and said nothing.

    "You two!" Mu Han shook his head with a smile.

    When Mu was ready to eat in the cold day, Qiu, dressed neatly, came out of the room.

    So, after about 15 minutes, the two people who had eaten left the villa and went to the school.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Cold day, when you leave next time, take me with you. I can help you now." Qiu looked at Mu cold day beside him and said.

    "Well, I''ll take you with me, Qiu." Mu Hantian said with a gentle smile, looking at the firm color on Qiu''s face.

    "Xiao Tian, you''ve been flirting early in the morning. Please don''t abuse a single dog!" Lin Feng''s voice came from behind. Mu Hantian was not surprised because he had seen it long ago. He must have come to wait for himself!

    "Feng Zi, tell me, what''s the matter!" Mu Hantian directly cut into the subject.

    "Xiao Tian, I want to know if it''s related to you that the Jiang family was destroyed last night." Lin Feng put away his smile and looked worried.

    "I did it. What''s the matter?". Mu Hantian doesn''t care about Tao.

    "Xiao Tian, you''re in trouble, you know. Jiang Yuhao, the eldest young master of the Jiang family, is a true disciple of the five elders of lingyunzong. I know which sect you may be a disciple of, otherwise you won''t be able to destroy the Jiang family, but lingyunzong is one of the five sects and a famous protector." Lin Feng said anxiously.

    "Hehe, Fengzi, listen to your tone, you seem to know very well!" Mu Hantian said.

    "Cold weather, let me tell you the truth! I''m a true disciple of the three elders of Wuji palace. Wuji palace, together with lingyunzong, jiwumen, Shushan sword sect and shengfo temple, is called the five schools of Zhengdao. But I can''t protect you. After all, I''m a true disciple." Lin Feng said.

    "Well, Fengzi, I''ll solve my problem myself. Just tell me if lingyunzong will come to trouble my family." Mu Han said.

    "It won''t happen within a month, because in another month, we will have a competition with the decent sects, so as to determine a leader," Lin Feng said.

    "Really? There is another month, so I can go to the next world to improve my strength." Mu Hantian thought in his heart.

    "Well, Fengzi, you don''t have to worry about it. It''s just lingyunzong, and I don''t pay attention to it." after Mu Hantian said this, he took sixteen night autumn''s hand and walked to the classroom, leaving Lin Feng with a stunned face.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Lingling..."

    "Oh, school is over..."

    б░бнбнбнбнб▒

    "Qiu, it seems that you can go with me soon." Mu Hantian took Qiu''s hand and said.

    "Cold weather, didn''t you say to wait?" Qiu asked suspiciously.

    "I''ll tell you..." Mu Hantian explained.

    "Well, in other words, we have a month!" Qiu said with a smile.

    "Yes!" Mu Hantian said.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    In the villa:

    "Xiaoguang, combine the sword I collected in Qin Dynasty with ajuro pill, and I''ll make her a new body." Mu Hantian said.

    "Good master, the consumption exchange point is 30000, and there are 230000 left. Do you want to implement it?" Xiaoguang said.

    "Yes," Mu said.

    "OK, in combination, estimated time, one day." xiaoguangdao.

    "Ha, there''s still time for union? You didn''t tell me!" Mu Hantian asked.

    "Well, the combination of time is to adapt to the new body," Xiaoguang explained.

    "Well, then, I''m going to the new world." Mu Hantian said.

    "OK, master, the system has screened out the next world" demon College "!" xiaoguangdao.

    "Demon college? Is it the world? It''s not bad. I think the settings in it are very pit father, peat, and the gun of langjilus is the strongest divine annihilator. I don''t agree with the big Xuanyuan sword. There is no Chinese artifact in that world. Hum, look at me to despise them." Mu Hantian complained.

    "Well, choose personnel, sixteen night autumn, sixteen night night night, Nangong that month, Xiandu MUA night, yese Xiayin." Mu Hantian looked at the list of personnel and decided to take Xiayin. After all, Xia Yinguang can''t live under her wings. She should learn to protect herself.

    "OK, master, the crossing begins."

 Chapter 419

    "Alas, I just don''t know what the task is. I can''t see it until I get to that world every time." Mu Hantian complained.

    "Well, master, do you know what the task has to do with it? Anyway, you know the plot." Xiaoguang comforted.

    "Xiaoguang, you don''t understand the pain of those of us who know the plot. I really hope to go to a world that doesn''t know the plot." Mu Hantian said.

    "Master, don''t say that... OK, here is the end." Xiaoguang pointed to a red hole and said.

    "Well, I know." Mu Hantian said and flew to the hole.

    "Roar!" just as he flew to the cave, he heard a dragon sing. Mu Hantian stopped quickly.

    "Outsiders, please leave the world. Your power has threatened the balance of the world." a voice came into Mu Hantian''s brain.

    Hearing this sound, coupled with the Dragon chant just now, Mu Hantian immediately panicked. Shit, how can I forget the real Red Dragon God Emperor? That guy lives in the crack of the dimension.

    "Xiaoguang, what should I do?" Mu Hantian asked.

    "Peace of mind, master, in your words, don''t advise, just do it. Peace of mind, the system will protect you." Xiaoguang said.

    "OK, I believe you!" Mu Hantian said, looking sharply at the hole, just ready to rush over, a darkness enveloped him, the darkness dispersed, and there was no Mu Hantian.

    "Master! Are you all right!" Xiao Guang shouted.

    "Xiaoguang, don''t shake, I''m fine. Where is this?" Mu Hantian shook his head and stood up and looked around.

    "Long time no see, light!" a sharp voice sounded from the darkness.

    "This feeling is... It''s you? How could it be? Your seal should still be good, how could it be!" Xiaoguang''s voice was full of incredible.

    "Yes, but it''s just a part of me," said the voice.

    "Hey, I said, can you not ignore me? I''m also the protagonist anyway." Mu Hantian shouted, and then Mu Hantian asked Xiaoguang, "who is it?"

    "It''s the plane destroyer!" Xiaoguang said.

    "Yes, but if you knock me down, I won''t give you a chance. If you get rid of you here, there will be no one in the world who can fight me." the voice was full of confidence.

    "Hum, there''s only one part of you!" said the little light.

    "Yes, there is only one of my parts. I know what you want to do, but do you think I am so stupid? I will only seal his power completely and throw him into the space crack." the plane destroyer said.

    "Master, run!" Xiaoguang said anxiously.

    "I want to run, but I can''t move my whole body." Mu Hantian''s voice was full of pain.

    "Master, I didn''t protect you that time. This time, I must protect you." Xiaoguang''s voice was very small, only she heard it, but her voice was full of determination.

    "Hoo Hoo..." gusts of wind roared in the space.

    "This is... Space storm. Are you crazy? It''s a death together. All three of us will die." the plane destroyer said.

    "No, I won''t let the master do anything." Xiaoguang said.

    "I see. Hehe, it seems that I underestimate you. However, it''s just my part. Don''t forget." the plane destroyer said.

    Hearing this, Xiaoguang''s hand slowed down.

    "You want to protect him from death, it''s impossible." the face destroyer hooked his mouth and slapped Mu Hantian, making room for them.

    And he was destroyed by the space storm.

 Chapter 420

    "Xiaoguang, are you really sure that the world has energy for you to recover?" Mu Hantian asked.

    "Yes, master, it is the so-called ''space earthquake'' in the world. The source of space earthquake is the power I need," Xiaoguang said.

    "Well, I''ve been in this world for nearly 20 years. It''s time to do something," Mu Hantian said with a smile.

    "Master, in this world, you have become a big star!" Xiaoguang joked.

    "Oh, well, anyway, I''m just an ordinary person in this world. I might as well find something to do. There are many songs in this world, so I might as well use them." Mu Han Tiandao.

    "Dong Dong Dong..."

    "Come in!" Mu Hantian said to the door.

    Outside the door, there was a woman with silver hair and a very beautiful face.

    "Alan, I''ve said it many times. If it''s you, you don''t have to knock." Mu Hantian said lazily.

    "Sorry!" Allen said.

    "Well, well, how''s it going?" Mu Hantian asked.

    "It has been found out that the night replacing the moon is indeed man-made." Allen said faintly.

    "Really, call the police when you find out! I can''t stand such people." Mu Han said.

    "The police have been called," Allen said.

    "Hehe, Alan, do you like me? Right?" Mu Hantian asked Ellen to his arms.

    "Yes!" the simple answer, from ten years ago, I fell in love with the man who saved myself!

    "Alan, I''ll go for a walk in the street and I''ll leave it to you." Mu Hantian said.

    "I see!"

    бнбнбнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Well, I haven''t had such an easy walk for a long time." Mu Hantian walked alone in the street and muttered.

    "Hmm? That woman..." suddenly, Mu Hantian''s eyes glanced at a little girl with blue hair, holding a little girl with pink ponytail, walking in the street and saying something from time to time.

    "Xiaoguang, that girl is not an ordinary person!" Mu Hantian said.

    "Yes, I can feel it, but she doesn''t seem to know." Xiaoguang''s voice sounded in Mu Hantian''s heart.

    "Really? Follow up and have a look." Mu Hantian murmured.

    "Is this their home?" Mu Hantian watched them walk into a house in the distance.

    "Hmm? This feeling is... Xiaoguang, the strength you need is coming," Mu Hantian was about to leave. Suddenly, the corner of his mouth hooked and looked into the distance.

    "Master, we don''t have to go there. Its goal is here," said Xiaoguang.

    "Here? OK, let''s wait here." Mu Hantian stopped and sat in the cold drink shop.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "There''s a fire..."

    "Run..."

    "Hmm? Che, as the protagonist, I haven''t appeared yet. How can the plot start." Mu Hantian ran to the place of the fire quickly after saying this.

    "Hello, is there anyone else here?"

    "I... I''m here..." suddenly, a faint voice came.

    Mu Hantian ran over with his voice and saw the little girl with pink ponytail crying.

    "Are you all right?" Mu Hantian comforted.

    "I... I''m fine, but my sister she..." the little girl grabbed Mu Hantian''s hand and said sadly.

    "Master, the little girl has something she needs." Xiaoguang''s voice came.

    "How could it be? Did she cause the fire? But she looks like she doesn''t know at all. Is there any way to take out some power so that she can control it?" Mu Hantian looked at the crying girl in front of him and said to Xiaoguang in his heart.

    "Yes, and this strength is enough for me to recover a little." Xiaoguang said.

    "Well, let''s start! What should we do?" Mu Hantian asked.

    "Master, it''s easy to kiss her." Xiaoguang said.

    "This... I understand." Mu Han said.

    "Little sister, what''s your name?" Mu Hantian asked.

    "My name is Qinli, Wuhe Qinli. Big brother, you must save your sister." Qinli begged.

    "Qin Li, don''t worry, I''ll save her. But we have to solve your problem first. Your power, I''ll help you control it." Mu Hantian said, kissing the small mouth in Qin Li. The piano was full of amazement.

    "You..." Qin Li pointed to Mu cold sky with a red face.

    "Well, I''ll take you out first." Mu Hantian said, picked up the piano and rushed out of the house.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "That''s?" Mu Hantian looked at the two figures in the sky. As soon as his pupils contracted, he saw the two figures. One of them was a girl with silver hair, and the other was an illusion that couldn''t see the real face clearly, like a mosaic.

    "The spirit of the future was sent to you by crazy three shizaki!" said the phantom.

    "I''m here to kill you!" cried the silver haired girl. At the same time, the floating gun behind also aimed at the phantom.

    "Destroy the angel, the sun wheel!" the floating cannon bombed the place where the phantom was located.

 Chapter 421

    "You just got the power of the spirit!" the phantom chuckled and didn''t care about the girl''s attack.

    "Bang..." "did you hit it?" the girl looked at the hit phantom.

    "Useless!" the phantom smiled as usual.

    "This kind of power is very strong, isn''t it, Xiaoguang?" Mu Hantian said, looking at the girl''s attack.

    "It''s very good!" Xiaoguang also praised.

    The girl of "extinction angel? Halo" shouted loudly, and the surrounding floating guns trapped the phantom like a cage.

    "Do your children want to kill themselves? That''s ironic!" the phantom sneered.

    "I can''t escape. Only by solving you, my parents won''t die. Extinction angel? Sun wheel." with the girl''s control, the floating gun blasted at the phantom again.

    "I have no time to play with you." after the phantom left this sentence, it disappeared, but the girl''s attack could not be recovered.

    "Shit, I''m just going to the theatre? How come!" Mu Hantian looked at the light beam emitted to himself and forgot to avoid for a moment.

    "Hmm? I''m not dead?" Mu Hantian opened his eyes and found that he was all right.

    "Are you all right?" the silver haired girl whispered to Mu Hantian.

    "Well, you saved me?" Mu cold looked at the silver haired girl in front of him.

    "Hmm!" the girl just nodded.

    "Well, thank you, but I have something else to do. I''m sorry." Mu Hantian thanked the girl and ran to the house immediately.

    "Ernie sauce!" looking at Mu Hantian''s back, the girl murmured.

    "Wuhe Shizhi, where are you?" Mu Hantian ran to the house and shouted.

    "I... I''m here." the girl''s voice sounded.

    "Hoo, I finally found it." Mu Hantian followed his voice and came to the front of Wuhe Shizhi.

    "Are you all right?" Mu Hantian helped Wuhe Shizhi up and asked.

    "I''m fine, are you?" Wuhe Shizhi wondered. He didn''t seem to have seen the boy.

    "Oh, your sister asked me to come," Mu Hantian explained.

    "Qin Li? Is she all right?" Shizhi asked nervously.

    "Peace of mind, she''s all right. Let''s go quickly. It''s going to collapse." he said, whether Wuhe Shizhi wanted it or not, he picked her up and ran out of the house.

    "Mom and Dad, don''t you want me?"

    "Hmm? This voice is so familiar." Mu Hantian, who had just run out of the gate, suddenly heard a little girl crying.

    "Shizhi, you can go out alone. It''s no longer dangerous. I''m going to see the voice." Mu Hantian said.

    "I... I know!" Wuhe Shizhi nodded with a red face.

    "Be careful, the piano is still waiting for you." Mu Hantian said this and hurried to the voice just now. When Wuhe Shizhi saw Mu Hantian leave, he hurried to a safe place.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Dad, mom, where are you?"

    "Don''t cry, your parents will be fine." Mu Hantian finally found the little girl and hurriedly comforted.

    "Big brother, do you think mom and dad will stop origami? Origami is very good." the little girl looked at Mu Hantian and said slowly.

    Mu Hantian looked at the two corpses not far away and didn''t know how to comfort her.

    "Little origami, don''t cry. Mom and dad just went to a far place and won''t want you. Don''t worry!" Mu Hantian thought and said.

    "Really? Mom and dad just went to a far place, but why not take origami with them." the little girl asked.

    "They didn''t want to make you suffer, so they entrusted you to me. They said that only origami was obedient, they would come back quickly." Mu Hantian comforted.

    "Really? Great, origami must be obedient, and mom and dad will come back early." the little girl said happily.

    "Well, of course it''s true. Let''s go!" Mu Hantian said.

    "Hmm!" the origami nodded and went to Mu Hantian''s arms. Mu Hantian smiled, picked up the origami and walked out.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Xiaoguang, I was like a strange corn at that time!" after Mu Han left, a teenager appeared next to the two bodies out of thin air.

    "Master, stop talking nonsense and do things quickly!" Xiaoguang said.

    "Well, well, in order not to make origami sad," the boy said faintly, then frozen the two bodies and put them into the system space.

    "Hoo, I can only do this. The rest depends on you. I hope there will be no change in the future." the young man said faintly.

 Chapter 422

    On a street in Tiangong City, you can see a boy walking with a sleeping little girl. (seriously, the author is so envious. Let go of the girl and let me come. Cough, let''s get back to the point.)

    "Huh? Big brother!" the origami rubbed his eyes and looked at Mu Han''s heavenly way.

    "Oh, little origami woke up. Don''t you sleep a little more?" Mu Hantian smiled.

    "No, I just want to lie in my brother''s arms." the origami shook its head and said.

    "Hehe, well, you can lie down as long as you want." Mu Hantian said gently.

    "Master, that woman seems to be the phantom I saw just now!" Mu Hantian was chatting with origami and was startled by Xiaoguang''s remark.

    "Xiaoguang, you scared me just now!" Mu Hantian complained.

    "I''m sorry, master, that woman is really suspicious. Don''t you follow up and have a look?" Xiaoguang asked.

    "Of course, although I''m just an ordinary person now, I have to work hard," Mu said. Then he put his eyes on the origami, thought about it, and said to the origami, "origami, big brother has something to do. After a while, a big sister will come to pick up the origami. Origami will go with that big sister. Brother, I will come to you when I finish my work."

    "Brother, don''t you want origami?" some origami wanted to cry.

    "No, my brother said that he would protect origami forever. Why don''t you! Well, my brother called and asked someone to pick you up." after that, Mu Hantian took out his mobile phone directly "Alan, come to this position to pick up a little girl and call kite an origami. I have something to do."

    "I see," Alan answered on the phone.

    "Well, origami, don''t run around." Mu Hantian said and went towards Xiaoguang''s instructions.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Xiaoguang, you can''t make a mistake!" Mu Hantian said.

    "Master, please don''t doubt me. Although the system doesn''t work, my feeling is still there and won''t be wrong." Xiaoguang said with certainty.

    Speechless, I don''t know how to make complaints about it.

    "Oh, master, it seems to have been found!" said the little light.

    "I don''t need you to tell me," Mu said, looking at the dead end in front of him.

    "What do you want to do after you''ve been with me for so long?" a faint female voice came.

    "Hehe, I just want to see what the phantom looks like. Do you believe what I say?" Mu Hantian turned and looked at the silver haired woman in front of him. (there seems to be a lot of silver hair in the dating world)

    "How do you know it''s me?" the silver haired woman wondered.

    "Feeling!" Mu Hantian replied.

    "Do you feel it?" the woman whispered.

    "Yes, and I want to know what you want to do. You did the things in Wuhe Qin! Give power to human beings." Mu Hantian said.

    "I just observe and observe human beings again, and you are an accident. You have the power to seal elves. I''m very curious," the woman said.

    "I see. Although I don''t quite understand it, I at least know that you are called ''elves''. By the way, I have another question. Did you do the'' space earthquake ''?" Mu Hantian asked.

    "It can''t be said that elves are in the spiritual world. Every time we live in the world, we will make space unstable, which only shows that the space barrier of the world is too weak. However, it can be said that where there is space vibration, there must be elves." the woman said.

    "I probably understand, but why did you tell me so much? I don''t understand." Mu Hantian said.

    "Because you are very special, you may be the hope of the elves. I want you to seal the elves." the woman said.

    "Seal elf? Aren''t you also an elf?" Mu Hantian wondered.

    "Yes, I''ll be sealed by you at last, but not now. I believe we''ll see each other again." as soon as the woman said that, there were layers of thick fog around. After the thick fog dissipated, the woman disappeared.

    "Seal the spirit? Hehe, forget it. Anyway, go and see the origami first!" Mu Hantian smiled and said.

 Chapter 423

    "Why hasn''t big brother come yet?" the origami looked at Alan and asked.

    "He just asked me to bring you back. I don''t know where he has gone," Allen said.

    "Brother..." origami read in my heart.

    "Origami, I''m back. Are you obedient?" Mu Hantian came in and asked.

    "MMM! Origami listened to the big sister and didn''t run around." origami said happily.

    "Alan, it''s hard." Mu Hantian looked at Alan and said.

    "No, that''s what I should do," Alan said, shaking his head.

    "Hehe, OK, origami is hungry. Let''s go to dinner! Alan, let''s go!" Mu Hantian looked at the origami and said to Alan.

    "All right!" Alan nodded.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Five years later, in Mu Hantian''s villa:

    "Origami, are you sure? Come to Zen high school." Mu Hantian asked.

    "Yes, brother, I think so." the origami said faintly.

    "Well, origami, you have to smile more to look good. Don''t be expressionless all day." Mu Han said.

    "Brother is a big star. There are still a lot of things to do. I''ll go to school first." the origami finished and left a figure for mu Hantian.

    "Alas, origami is true, Alan. Have I passed my application for admission?" Mu Hantian asked Alan next to him.

    "Yes, it has," said Allen.

    "That''s good," Mu Hantian said with a smile.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    The mood when you wake up is the worst.

    That''s because when I wake up, my abdomen, chest and head will be stepped on while my sister engraves a warm Samba melody. I think everyone will feel unhappy except some special people.

    Monday, April 10.

    Yesterday''s spring break ended. Today I''m going to school.

    Wuhe Shizhi opened his bleary eyes and let out a deep groan.

    [ah, Qin Li. My lovely sister]

    [ooh!?]

    It seemed that she finally realized her sister''s awakening and put her feet in the zither, the sister of Shizhi''s abdomen. The skirt of the middle school uniform turned her face while turning over.

    The long hair in two bunches swayed, and the round eyes like chestnuts caught Shizhi.

    "Oh, my dear sister, your European pie seems to be getting bigger again!" Qin Li rubbed the European pie woven by Wuhe Shi with his right hand and said.

    "Qin Li, you can''t do this. Well, get off your sister quickly." Wuhe Shizhi said.

    In this way, after making a speech like complaining, I began to recall.

    With the head slowly waking up, the memory of last night woke up.

    My parents left on a business trip because of work yesterday.

    For this reason, Shizhi has to cook his own meal for a period of time, but Qin Li is asked to wake up Shizhi.

    He scratched his head because he remembered some bad things and suddenly sat up.

    While properly pressing his sleeping hair with his hand, Shi Zhi yawned and walked out of the room slowly.

    Then, his eyes reflected a small mirror hanging on the side wall.

    Maybe it''s because I ate too much papaya recently, and that pair of European pie who cheated a little has become a little bigger.

    Shizhi sighed and went down the stairs to the living room. Get dressed and get ready to go to school and start a new life.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Sister, today I want to eat Super Deluxe children''s set meal, how about it?" suddenly said in the five river piano on the road.

    "Super super? You''re really not polite at all," Shizhi said, but when he saw the bulging cheeks in the piano, he could only nod helplessly, "well, well, whatever you like."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Shizhi sauce."

    "Bang --!" Wuhe Shizhi, who had just arrived at the station, heard a huge voice. At the same time, a human shadow rushed towards her. She knew who it was without looking. She flew up and kicked him aside. "It''s Dianting. I''ve told you many times. I don''t like being so close to you. Stay away from me."

    "Er... It''s still as cold as ever," dianmachi Hongren lay on the ground and gasped for a while before slowly getting up, "he is worthy of being my bad friend!"

    "Dianting, I''m a woman and you''re a man. You say that as if I have a bad relationship with you." Wuhe Shizhi glanced and said in silence.

    "Well, what''s the matter? Eh, the man is... Kite origami?" I saw a girl with short silver hair suddenly appearing in front of my two people, with a cold face and expressionless look on her face. Dianmachi Hongren said in surprise.

    "Kite origami? In cold weather, didn''t he come with you?" Wuhe Shizhi asked, looking at the kite origami in front of him.

    "Brother, I don''t know if he is from a school. With his brother''s grades, you should go to any school you want!" the origami was still expressionless.

    "Just going to school, will you come with us?" Shizhi asked.

    "Yes." Yuan simply said two words with an origami and nodded.

 Chapter 424

    After a rush, dianmachi Hongren, Wuhe Shizhi and kite origami finally came to their high school.

    Coincidentally, the three of them belong to the same high school.

    Du Lilai Zen high school.

    "Well, is it class 3, grade 2... Eh, it was cold?" Wuhe Shizhi walked into the classroom and looked at Mu cold day lying on the table in surprise.

    "Oh, Shizhi, origami, Hongren, you''re coming, but it''s so slow." Mu Hantian said helplessly.

    "Ding Ling Ling..."

    Just then, a light bell rang from dianmachi''s pocket.

    "Sorry, it''s my girlfriend..."

    What make complaints about indoorsman? Ah, macro man, I said, when do you want to find a real girlfriend? What do you want? I don''t want to talk about it. "Rao is the indoorsman of Mu Tian, who feels that the man is sick. Even if we are a man in the house, we must go to find a girlfriend, but this is only a string of data.

    "Oh, cold weather, you won''t understand this way of life." dianmachi Hongren.

    "Well, well, it''s my fault." Mu Hantian said silently.

    Mu Hantian, who was about to lie down again, looked at his arm in front of him, raised his head slightly, and looked at the kite in front of him.

    "Brother, why didn''t you tell me!" the origami asked.

    "Hehe, I just want to surprise you. From now on, I am also a student in this class." Mu Hantian said faintly.

    "Really? Well, I''ll sit with my brother," origami said.

    "Good!" Mu Hantian smiled.

    "Oh, cold weather, I didn''t expect it would be Miss Xiaozhu!" dianmachi Hong said with some excitement.

    "Really!" Mu Hantian looked up at the speech and found that it was so.

    When Wuhe Shizhi was about to say something, a harsh alarm suddenly blew up in the air and rang through the whole Dali Zen high school and even the whole Tiangong city!

    "The precursor of space earthquake is detected in this area. Please go to the nearby shelter as soon as possible. This is not training. This is not training. This is a real alarm. Please go to the nearby shelter as soon as possible. Please go to the nearby shelter as soon as possible!" repeat, the precursor of space earthquake is detected in this area... "

    The sound of the space earthquake alarm changed the faces of all the people present at the same time. Wuhe Shizhi was stunned, and Yuan''s origami turned his face. Kite took an origami look at Mu Hantian, and then walked outside the classroom.

    Mu Hantian saw the figure of origami leaving and said, "origami, be careful."

    The kite beat at the pace of origami, but immediately quickened her pace.

    "Shizhi, take refuge quickly!" Mu Hantian said to Wuhe Shizhi.

    Wuhe Shizhi nodded, with some worry in his face. "I don''t know if Qin has taken refuge well..."

    After that, Wuhe Shizhi took out his mobile phone from his pocket and searched the GPS in the piano. The next moment, Wuhe Shizhi was surprised. "Why, Qin Li, how can Qin Li be at the door of the family restaurant?" Wuhe Shizhi thought of what Qin Li said to her in the morning, and his face was a little pale.

    "Shizhi, what''s the matter?" Mu Hantian asked when he saw the distress on Wuhe Shizhi''s face.

    "In cold weather, it''s like this,... She doesn''t know whether she has a good refuge in the piano. I''m very worried!" Wuhe Shizhi explained.

    "Shizhi, give me the zither, give me the mobile phone, and you can take refuge!" Mu Hantian grabbed Wuhe Shizhi''s mobile phone without saying a word, and then ran out of the classroom.

    "Cold weather, be careful!" Shizhi shouted anxiously.

    "Don''t worry, this is the agreement between men and women." Mu Hantian smiled and left Shizhi a natural and unrestrained figure.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Mu Hantian didn''t know how long he ran. His feet were sore and his fingertips were numb. However, he still had to go to Qinli. After all, this was an agreement with Shizhi.

    Suddenly, he found something like a human floating in the sky, about three or four... It was too late to be surprised. The road ahead was suddenly wrapped by the dazzling light. Mu Hantian desperately wanted to stand firm, but... In front of the shock wave that was comparable to... No, ten times stronger than the typhoon, his resistance was useless.

    "Damn it, if it wasn''t for the loss of strength..." Mu Hantian bit his teeth.

    When Mu Hantian opened his eyes again, he found a girl standing in front of him.

    A knee deep purple long hair was tied by a pair of purple crystal hair ornaments like butterflies. The dark purple long hair was fluffy and scattered behind her, like exploding water flowers, with an extreme visual impact... She was wearing a dress like armor, and the skirt under her was composed of pink gauze, in front of her chest, under her neck and between her ribs, There is a touch

    Pink feathers make its owner not only heroic, but also beautiful

    A golden throne stands beside her. Under the throne, there is a bottomless black hole, which can be seen at a glance. This throne floats up from the inside, and its owner stands on the throne with one foot. At the top of the throne, there is a huge sword in the shape of a thorn

    Little by little purple light wandered around him. A pair of incredible Amethyst pupils were shining with unique light, as if they were understanding the world

    "Elves?"

 Chapter 425

    "Are you here to kill me too?" the girl pointed her big sword at Mu cold sky.

    "Ha? Kill you? Why? It''s the first time we met. Why should I kill you?" Mu Hantian said silently. Now Mu Hantian doubts whether the girl in front of him is a psychosis. In other words, the elf will also get sick?

    "Why?" why kill yourself? Isn''t every human being going to kill himself? I shouldn''t have been used to it, but the people in front of me... Curious, isn''t everyone going to kill themselves?

    "Hmm? I know it''s useless. Why don''t I learn a lesson." the girl sighed and looked up at the sky.

    Mu Hantian also looked at the sky with the girl''s eyes. "Is this ast? Origami works here!" murmured Mu Hantian.

    "Captain, can we start the attack?" a girl asked in the sky.

    "Hmm! Ready to attack... Who is that? Wait a minute, there are survivors," said the captain.

    "Boy, get out of there quickly," said the captain.

    "Hmm? Why?" Mu Hantian raised his head and looked at the captain and asked. "Did she commit any crime? You want to kill her and give me a reason to leave."

    "This..."

    "Kite team member!" in the exclamation of the captain, kite rushed to the girl with an origami and a lightsaber (well, it seems to be a lightsaber).

    "Origami? No!" seeing the kite rush towards the girl with origami, Mu Hantian was stunned at first, and then hurriedly stopped.

    "Brother? Get out of the way. I''ll explain to you when I get back." origami said.

    "Origami! I..." said, Mu Hantian looked back at the girl on guard, and then said: "I can''t get out of the way. She doesn''t know what happened to her. She doesn''t know a lot of things at all."

    "Brother, I''m sorry." the origami seemed to be saying something, but mu Hantian couldn''t hear it, because the origami punched him in the chest. In this way, Mu Hantian, who became an ordinary person, fainted.

    "Come on, ''princess''!" the origami roared and rushed to the girl, and the girl rushed to the origami without flinching.

    бнбнбнбнбнбнбнбн

    Mu Han Tian opened his eyes.

    [whoa!]

    He immediately shouted again.

    An unseen woman was spreading her eyelids in the cold with her fingers, and the light from a small pen lamp shone on it.

    [... Huh? Wake up]

    The woman with a subtle awake expression on her face made a voice with an expression of no doubt in a daze.

    It seems to be to observe Mu Hantian''s eye movement when he faints. His face is subtly close. It''s probably the smell of shampoo, with a slight fragrance.

    [who, who, who, you are]

    [... Well, ah]

    The woman stood up in a daze and raised her drooping front hair dully.

    Opened a certain distance, you can see the whole picture of women.

    A woman in her twenties dressed like a military uniform. It is characterized by not taking care of the tangled hair, eyes with deep dark circles, and somehow a bear doll with scars can be seen in the pocket of the military uniform.

    [... I worked as an analyst here, Lingyin of Yucun. Unfortunately, the medical officer is not here... Well, don''t worry. Although I don''t have a license, I can do simple care]

    "Wait a minute, I remember, it''s you! It seems you''re right, we met again." Mu Hantian thought the woman looked familiar, but when he saw the bear on his chest, Mu Hantian remembered.

    "Don''t say it, just know it." Lingyin didn''t let Mu Hantian go on.

    "Here is?" Mu Hantian said, looking around.

    Ah, this is the Infirmary of Fraxinus. I just moved you here because I fainted

    Fraxinus? Origami is true.

    "By the way, come with me. Introduce some people to you... If you don''t understand, I''m not good at explaining anyway. Just ask that person in detail.

    Then he separated the curtain. On the outside of the curtain was a slightly wider space. Almost six beds were arranged together, and in the depths of the room were things like medical devices that he had never seen before.

    Make the sound turn to the direction of the entrance and exit of the room and walk unsteadily.

    But the feet immediately tangled together, bang! The forehead hit the wall and made such a sound.

    "Hey, aren''t you? It''s no problem to be like this!" Mu Hantian asked.

    It seems that he didn''t fall down. Ling Yin moaned as he leaned against the wall.

    "Ah, I''m sorry. I haven''t had enough sleep recently."

    "How long have you been awake?" Mu asked.

    Ling Yin made an action that seemed to be thinking and raised three fingers.

    "Three days. Of course I''ll be sleepy!"

    "Thirty years, please!"

    "Hey, that''s too bad! We just haven''t seen each other for five years. You''re like this."

    "Well, don''t say that. You should be able to guess the reason!"

    "That''s what I said, but..."

    "Wait a minute, sorry, it''s time to take medicine"

    Then, Lingyin suddenly took out the medicine bottle containing tablets from her arms.

    Then open the medicine bottle and swallow the tablets in one breath like wine.

    Without hesitation, he chewed and swallowed it with a fierce momentum.

    "Shit, what medicine? I want to eat so much." Mu Han was speechless, and this was not a small sugar bean.

    "It''s all sleep introducers!" Ling Yin said.

    "That''s sleeping pills. In other words, won''t the elves die if you eat so much?" Mu Hantian said with a smile.

    "It doesn''t seem to have any effect," Ling Yin said.

    "Well, no kidding, didn''t you say you were going to see someone? Let''s go!" Mu Hantian smiled, and then signaled Lingyin to lead the way.

 Chapter 426

    Over Tiangong City, 15000 meters away... Here, there is an endless sky. There is no trace of a cloud around. Birds have never passed here. Here, there are only strong enough to blow a person''s wind and waves

    However, when these winds and waves blow through a place, they are strangely separated on both sides and can no longer move forward. It seems that there is a wall in front of them, blocking their way

    In fact, it is true. Where the naked eye cannot see, a huge air ship floats here, like a Flying Fortress, guarding it unknown

    "Fraxinus", the name of this air ship, in addition to this name, in fact, it can also be called the headquarters of "latatosk"!

    Mu Hantian, who left the medical room with Lingyin, saw a blonde with brown pupils and looks like a beautiful man in the West. When he saw this man, Mu Hantian shivered somehow, which surprised him very much.

    "First meeting! I''m shenwuyue Gongping! Deputy commander of latatosk!" the man took a deep breath and said to Mu Hantian.

    "You are... Deputy commander, that is to say, there is a commander?" Mu Hantian said.

    "Yes, please follow me. The commander is waiting for you." God Wuyue said respectfully.

    "Really? Then, please lead the way!" Mu Hantian smiled back.

    Looking around the whole ''Fraxinus'', Mu Hantian had to sigh that the technology in this world is very strong!

    Through one automatic door after another, not long after, with the opening of another automatic door. A spacious command room. He appeared in front of Mu Hantian.

    Directly opposite. It is a big screen larger than the film screen. Under the big screen, there are two rows of seats. There is also a screen on the seat, about the size of a TV, and directly opposite the big screen is a high platform, which is the command platform

    When the command platform appeared in Mu Hantian''s eyes, Mu Hantian stopped his steps and looked at it. There, a petite figure was sitting on it

    The long red hair is tied into two double ponytails with black ribbons. The black ribbons stand on the double ponytails and look like two long ears. They are very pleasant, and under the hair is a lovely and exquisite face.

    I don''t know which school uniform I''m wearing, or the uniform in ''latatosk'', with a coat with black lines on a red background on the back, which makes the petite body look more dignified

    "Qin Li, do you know that you worry Shizhi very much." Mu Hantian ignored the eyes of the people around him, went directly to the girl''s side, held the girl''s ear in his hand and said with dignity.

    "In cold weather, let me introduce you." Qin said painfully.

    "What do you call me!" hearing the words in the piano, Mu Hantian didn''t mean to let go, but strengthened his efforts.

    "Ah... Ah... No, I see, Ernie sauce!" Qin shouted helplessly.

    "Well, this is my lovely zither sauce!" Mu Hantian smiled. (author: despise you, Lori control.) (mu Hantian: despise me? Believe it or not, I''ll give you a sword.) (author: believe it or not, I''ll let you be a eunuch from now on.)

    (mu Hantian: I''ll take it.)

    "Well, welcome to ''latatosk''!" Qin rubbed his ears, recovered his momentum and said.

    "You just met elves and AST. According to our surveillance video, you seem to want humans and elves to coexist peacefully!" Qin licked a precious pearl and said happily.

    "Elves and ast? It seems that you know something about them? What organization are you? What is your purpose?" Mu Hantian asked his question at one breath and took out the precious beads in his mouth. Since Mu Hantian first saw the elves five years ago, he began to investigate, but he didn''t find any useful clues. Now that he can ask, of course, he should ask more.

    "Wow... You big bastard, I won''t forgive you if you don''t kneel down and lick your feet to apologize!" Qin stared at Mu cold sky with unwilling anger and uttered extremely indecent words.

    "Is this true?" Gong Ping, who had been silent nearby, suddenly twisted his body and asked excitedly, looking like a gentleman.

    "Didn''t say you!" Qin Li stared at shenwuyue Gongping and kicked him on shenwuyue Gongping''s belly.

    "It''s a great honor to be kicked by the commander..." then shenwuyue Gongping made a happy voice, and then his body fell down in a parabola shape.

    "It''s a shivering m, I''m why I shivered just now." Mu Hantian looked at the God Wuyue Gong Ping flying backwards and thought in silence.

 Chapter 427

    So the general situation is like this. The commander is kind to explain to you. Don''t you kneel down and kowtow? " Qin Li, half lying on the captain''s seat, said condescending, shaking his little feet.

    "Hiss ~ ~ it hurts... Do you want to die, you guy?" he covered his forehead played by Mu Hantian, and some of the piano angrily stared at Mu Hantian with red pupils. This guy said to make me strong when he saved me, but he beat me when he was strong.

    Fortunately, Mu Hantian didn''t know this. If Mu Hantian knew it, he would cry. He clearly just wanted to make her strong, not black.

    "It seems that there is some trouble..." Mu Hantian didn''t care about the angry piano, but thought for himself.

    The team we just met is called ast, which belongs to the land self defense force. It is mainly armed to destroy elves, but generally it is mainly to repel elves with minimal casualties. The device they carry is called imaging device, which can make them have enough ability to fight elves. Well... Of course, in fact, they are usually defeated... Imaging devices have the functions of strengthening, medical treatment, recovery and high killing. Moreover, there are many types of imaging devices, not a single type. There are equipment carried by the anti elf forces, as well as other imaging devices such as mecha ships.

    "However, it''s a miracle that the team members are so weak that ast has not perished... And they are all women. Is it difficult to become a imaging device? In addition to a few people, there are restrictions that only women can carry?" Mu Hantian didn''t forget to lose a sentence against the elves. After all, their performance is too watery, It was easily cracked by the purple haired girl.

    And because not everyone can carry the imaging device, there will also be high school students like kite origami. After all, the imaging device is not particularly difficult, but the combatants are particularly difficult.

    First of all, we need to have the feature of not divulging secrets. The existence of elves is blocked for the outside world, otherwise people will be terrified. Even so, people are terrified now. Secondly, we should have enough physique. Although the imaging device is powerful, if it is too incompetent, it will not have much combat effectiveness even if it can be carried.

    You know, origami is already outstanding, and it is far worse than the spirit, which can explain the problem. Finally, there is the troublesome matching problem. Many people can''t use the imaging device at all, which greatly limits the number of people, and requires personnel from other professions such as students to act as combatants. Anyway, they can''t complete their duties normally when there is a space earthquake

    "It''s unreliable to let such a little girl be the commander..." Mu Hantian looked at the piano and thought silently. Of course, he didn''t dare to say these words.

    "Hum! We decided to let you be the person in charge to communicate with the elves and solve the space shock peacefully!" as soon as Qin Li was about to put a treasure bead into his mouth, Mu Hantian took it away again and snorted angrily.

    "I''ll do it without you saying. After all, I don''t want innocent people to die. In that case, I''ll go first, and you''ll go home quickly. Shizhi is still waiting for you." Mu Hantian ignored the angry eyes in the piano, stuffed the treasure beads into his mouth, and then prepared to leave.

    "No, you still need my training so that you can better attack the elves! Otherwise, how can you convince the elves with your skills!" Qin said mercilessly. Although his brother is very handsome, sings well and is easy-going, he doesn''t look like a person in love. PS: the previous words start with being handsome. They all refer to the author. Well, yes, don''t doubt it.)

    "Raider spirit? What do you mean?" Mu Hantian frowned. What does this mean in the piano? Do you still need to fall in love with the spirit if you want to remove the harm of space earthquake? No, I just need to seal the extra power of the elves.

    "If you don''t let the elves like you and the world, how can they willingly choose the sealing power?" the piano is leisurely with small feet, and the words are full of contempt for mu Hantian''s IQ.

    "Ha?" Mu Hantian felt that his brain was not enough. Did you like me when I sealed your power? It''s not scientific.

    "Ha, what, fool." the piano tilted his lips silently.

    "Well, well, it''s up to you, but you have to go back quickly, or Shizhi will worry." Mu Hantian warned.

 Chapter 428

    Four days have passed since Mu Hantian came back from latatosk, and the students are looking forward to the weekend.

    "Why should I come out to buy these things..." Mu Hantian muttered discontentedly while looking at a large stack of books in his hand.

    Of course, because the books in Mu Hantian''s hand are all about how to love. Originally, Mu Hantian was unwilling to buy them, but because of the sentence in the piano "my cold Ernie sauce, only you can save these elves in the world, don''t you want to save them?" this sentence makes Mu Hantian feel full of malice from the world.

    As for the discussion in the empty boat that day, Mu Hantian was responsible for dating the elves, while Qin Li and the members of her organization supported Mu Hantian through the communicator in Mu Hantian''s ear and a camera with insufficient size of flies flying beside him.

    However, at the thought of the messy titles of those guys at that time and their miserable life, we can never have a reliable feeling for them.

    For example, a so-called love master who has been divorced four times and a president who depends on money. The only reliable one is a guy with 100 brides, but what makes Mu Hantian curious is whether his bride is the bride after gal strategy or the legendary hand-made bride... As for the real bride, Mu Hantian doesn''t think about this at all, because there are not so many girls who will like a guy who is not handsome. Well, that''s it. That''s right.

    "Alas, sometimes I wonder if Qin Li is deliberately biting me. What''s the matter with this full sense of pit father!" Mu Hantian said to himself.

    "Hmm? That girl is the spirit of that day!" Mu Hantian was about to go home, but suddenly saw the purple haired spirit.

    "Hey! Will you be all right standing here alone?" Mu cold day walked over and patted the girl on the shoulder.

    "Ah? It''s you. Why, do you want to kill me?" the girl looked up and asked Mu Hantian.

    "I said I wouldn''t kill you. Look, no one will kill you when you stand here. You just think too much. Not everyone in the world wants to kill you." Mu Hantian said with a smile.

    "Yes... Is that so?" the girl didn''t believe it.

    "Of course, you..."

    "Gulu......" Mu Hantian was about to say something, but was interrupted by a burst of Gulu.

    "Well, haven''t you eaten yet? Come with me and I''ll take you to eat." Mu Hantian took the girl''s hand and walked to a restaurant opposite without waiting for the girl to say anything.

    "Just sit here. I don''t know what you like to eat, but there are pictures on it. You can watch it." Mu Hantian took the girl to sit down and gave the menu to the girl.

    "I want this, this, and this..." the girl seemed really hungry, looked at the menu, and then desperately lit it.

    "Ha ha, it seems that I have provoked a eater." looking at the girl''s order, Mu Han was speechless for a while.

    Not to mention Mu''s silence in the cold day, the waiter next to him also twitched slightly at the corners of his mouth. Is this a person? Order so many real food and play. But no matter what he thinks, he still wants it.

    "Ha ha!" looking at the food served, Mu Hantian''s heart is vomiting blood and dirt. Can you really eat so much? No, let me help you eat!

    Facts have proved that Mu Hantian''s worry is superfluous. The girl''s food on the table has been completely eliminated. "The baby''s heart is bitter. I just ate a small cake!" Mu Hantian felt a little heartache. He didn''t eat much yet.

    It''s not that you don''t give up on cold days, but that you only eat a little of peat on a big table. Can you bear it? Well, Mu Hantian really endured it. At least after this time, the girl was not so hostile to Mu Hantian.

    They walked out of the restaurant and came to the park.

    "Well, it''s up to you to invite me to eat this time. I''ll believe you for the time being," said the girl.

    "Well, what''s your name? My name is mu Hantian, and you?" Mu Hantian asked.

    "Name? I don''t have that kind of thing." the girl bit her teeth and said.

    "Don''t you have a name? Why? Do you want me to think of one for you?" Mu Hantian said.

    "Can you help me? OK!" the girl said happily.

    "Well, what can I call you? I thought of it. It''s called Shixiang. Night sword God Shixiang." Mu Hantian said the name somehow. Maybe it''s the will of the universe!

    "Shixiang? I like the name very much! Teach me to write next time I meet!" the girl said happily.

    "See you next time? What do you mean?" Mu Hantian asked.

    "I''m going back to where I came from. See you next time!" after the girl left this sentence, she disappeared.

    "Next time? I''ll help you." Mu Hantian looked at the position of the girl at the last moment and said.

 Chapter 429

    "Brother, you''re really good. Princess''s mood is very stable!" the voice in the piano came from the headset.

    "In the piano, is she, that is, Princess... Very happy?" Mu Hantian asked.

    "Ah! After you got in touch with your brother, your mood became very stable. I really didn''t see the wrong person." Qin Li smiled.

    "Well, that''s it. I''ll go back quickly." Mu Hantian said.

    "I know, but tomorrow will give you a surprise!" Qin Li said.

    "Surprise? I hope it''s not a shock!" Mu Hantian murmured.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Brother, why are you back so late?" the origami looked at Mu Hantian who came in and asked.

    "Well, I went to the bookstore to buy some books." Mu Hantian raised the book in his hand and said.

    "Hmm? Brother, do you... Have a girlfriend?" origami asked after reading Mu Hantian''s book.

    "You think too much," Mu said, and then walked to the kitchen.

    "Alan, it''s almost time." Mu Hantian said to Alan in the kitchen.

    "I can at any time. After all, I''m the strongest." Alan looked at Mu Hantian and said firmly.

    Hearing Alan''s words, Mu Hantian didn''t say anything, just smiled.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "My best friend, I heard that a new teacher came to our class today!" as soon as Mu Hantian came to the classroom, dianmachi Hongren rushed to Mu Hantian, stretched out his hand and slapped him on the shoulder.

    "Dianting, what about the new teacher? Just come!" Mu Hantian said indifferently.

    "Oh, dear friend, you let me down too much. Shouldn''t you be curious when you hear this news? For example, whether the new teacher is male or female, how does he look..." dianmachi said with a sad face.

    "This..." Mu Hantian was going to say something, but miss Xiaozhu came in.

    "Students, let me introduce you to the new teacher. This is Lingyin of Yucun." Okayama Zhuhui said, pointing to the Lingyin nearby.

    "Oh, Mina sang. I''m Lingyin of Yucun." well, a very simple introduction. The result is... The whole class is cold.

    From the moment he saw Lingyin, Mu Hantian understood that what was given in the piano was really frightening!

    As soon as class was over, Lingyin took Mu Hantian to a mysterious place, and then Mu Hantian saw a man he would never think of.

    "Qinli! Why are you here? Don''t you have to have class? Also, if Shizhi knows, she will be very angry." Mu Hantian said angrily.

    "Cough, please call me commander. I called you here to test your learning achievements and give you a chance to prove that you are a man!" Qin Li said excitedly.

    "Hehe, I''m a man. I don''t need to prove it. Tell me what''s going on." Mu Hantian said directly.

    "Well, nothing. I just want to tell you that from now on, this is a secret base of Fraxinus, and we can provide support to you at any time." Qinli explained.

    "I see. It seems that you are moving very fast, but I want to ask who is thinking of elves besides ast." Mu Hantian asked.

    "Brother, you are really smart. Besides ast, there is DEM society. If we hadn''t mastered some information in the past two years, we wouldn''t know," Qin Li said.

    "I see. By the way, if Shixiang appears again in the piano, you must inform me immediately. I don''t want to see her show that kind of look." Mu Hantian said.

    "OK, if Princess appears again, we''ll send you right away," Qin Li said.

    "Hoo! In that case, I''ll leave first."

    What else does Qin want to say, but it''s just the back of Mu cold day.

 Chapter 430

    "Brother, hurry up, the spirit appears, and the ast people have rushed over." the anxious voice in the piano came from the earphone.

    Speechless, I make complaints about the situation. "I know, send me over. Really, at this time." Mu Tsao speechless Tucao, imagine that if you are in the toilet, and then someone tells you something great, how do you feel?

    "Oh, oh!" hearing Mu Hantian''s words, Qin Li was stunned first, and then reacted.

    With a ray of light, Mu Hantian was sent to the place where Shixiang was located.

    Seeing the purple figure in the wreckage of the building, Mu Hantian was very happy. The reappearance of Shixiang gave Mu Hantian a hope. He didn''t want to look at the girl in front of him and show that painful look again.

    "Ten joss sticks!" Mu Hantian went in. Although there was gunfire inside, Mu Hantian didn''t hesitate.

    "It''s you! Mu cold day." Shixiang turned her head and looked at Mu cold day in surprise.

    "Shixiang, we meet again." Mu Hantian said.

    "Hmm! But there''s danger here. You''d better not get any closer." Shixiang''s words were pleasantly surprised and worried.

    "Shixiang, it doesn''t matter. Take me out of here first. Let''s go on a date! I''ll let you know that not everyone wants to kill you." Mu Hantian said.

    "This......" Shixiang seemed to hesitate.

    "Shixiang, we are friends, aren''t we? Please believe me once, OK?" Mu Hantian''s words took a request tone.

    "This... I know." Shixiang looked at the ast team members who were attacking not far away, looked at her Mu cold day with an expectant expression on her face, and she agreed. Then a sword light cut off the SAT people, and then immediately grabbed Mu Hantian''s hand and took him away.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Oh, cold weather, you just said you were going to take me on a date. What''s the date?" Shixiang asked.

    "Dating? You can eat delicious food and have fun. It''s a very interesting thing," Mu said.

    "Really? Let''s go!" Shixiang said excitedly.

    "Wait a minute, Shixiang, you can''t go out like this." Mu Hantian looked at Shixiang''s clothes and said.

    "Can''t you? What should I do?" Shixiang asked.

    "HMM... by the way, can you change your clothes like this!" Mu Hantian took out an origami photo from his bag. Each year when the origami was one year older, Mu Hantian would be given a photo of himself.

    "Hmm! No problem." Shixiang looked at the origami clothes in the photo and said immediately.

    Then, a burst of purple light covered Mu Hantian''s eyes. When Mu Hantian''s eyes opened again, he saw that Shixiang had changed his clothes.

    "Shit, this will not be the legendary holy light!" Mu Hantian thought of it silently. Block anything? I didn''t see it. (cough, cough, I''m not a hooligan. Well, that''s right, No.)

    "Cold weather, let''s go, hurry up." after Shixiang changed his clothes, he couldn''t wait to hold Mu cold weather''s hand.

    "Well, OK, let''s..." before Mu Hantian finished his words, he saw that Qin Li didn''t know when to appear in front of him.

    "Qin Li, why are you here?" Mu Hantian''s meaning is very obvious. He gave it to me. What are you doing here.

    "Cold weather, who is she? Is she also here to kill me?" although Shixiang was confused, she took out her big sword and aimed it at the Qin for safety.

    "Shixiang, no, she''s not an enemy, she''s one of my sisters." Mu Hantian quickly pulled Shixiang, but he knew that he was also an elf in the piano. Although he was sealed with power, who knows what consequences they will have if they fight.

    "I see. It''s your sister in cold weather, so let''s go on a date quickly!" Shixiang immediately regained her natural personality when she heard that Mu''s sister was in the piano.

    "Well, brother, don''t be so troublesome. I have two free tickets for lovers'' restaurant. I''ve worked hard to get them. For your sake, I''ll give them to you. Don''t thank me." Qin Li said, took out two tickets from his bag and gave them to Mu Hantian.

    "Thanks." Mu Han Tian smiled and said.

    "You''re welcome, brother. Good luck and we''ll support you." Qin Li left with a smile.

    "Shixiang, let''s go too. This store is the one we went to last time. Isn''t it delicious!" Mu Hantian said with a smile.

    "Well, it''s delicious. Let''s go!" Shixiang said.

    "OK, let''s go." Mu Hantian also smiled. I haven''t realized the feeling of dating for a long time. It''s really sweet.

 Chapter 431

    "Welcome... Well, it''s you!" the waiter looked at Mu Hantian and Shixiang in surprise, especially Shixiang. He still remembered that kind of food that was completely different from human consumption. It was terrible.

    "Hehe, sorry, it''s us again." Mu Hantian smiled awkwardly. He was also very embarrassed about the amount of Shixiang. After all, it''s easy to doubt whether a beautiful girl could be abused because she could eat so much.

    "Hoo... Excuse me, what would you like to eat?" the waiter calmed down his mood and said.

    "Well, just the last one!" Mu Hantian said calmly.

    However, the waiter is not calm. There are so many peats. Last time I was able to carry them, I''m going to break them. I''ll come back this time, brother. I didn''t offend you. Is that so?

    "I know it''s troublesome, but I can''t help it. Look, Shixiang has a great appetite, so..." Mu Hantian didn''t say anything, but showed an expression you know.

    "I see, please wait a moment." finally, the waiter backed down in Shixiang''s heartbreaking eyes.

    After a while, the food was brought up one by one. Then, Mu Hantian saw what terror is again, "dirt, you are my king. This is not the Holy Grail, asshole, you have gone to the wrong set!" of course, Mu Hantian can''t say these words, because after saying them, Mu Hantian is waiting for him, It''s probably a big sword.

    "Shixiang, are you full? If you''re not full, eat me too!" Mu Hantian said, looking at the fist sized cake on his plate.

    "Well, I''m full, I''m full." Shixiang replied happily.

    "Hehe, let''s go if we''re full!" Mu Hantian ate the ''big'' cake on his plate, then took Shixiang''s hand and came out of the restaurant. (I feel so painful for my boyfriend. Fortunately, my girlfriend doesn''t eat that much.)

    "Cold weather, dating is so interesting. I really want to date every day!" Shixiang''s naive words caused a 100% critical blow to Mu cold weather.

    "Peat, dating every day, can I bear it?" Mu Hantian thought silently.

    "Cold weather, where are we going next?" Shixiang asked.

    "Brother, kite is near you. Take Shixiang to your house. Hurry up." the voice in the piano sounded in Mu Hantian''s ear.

    "Shixiang, how about going to my house." Mu Hantian said to Shixiang.

    "Your home?" Shixiang wondered.

    "Yes, Shixiang, do you know why you were chased by ast?" Mu Hantian asked.

    Shixiang shook her head.

    "That''s because you can''t control your power. Every time you appear, you will trigger a space earthquake, causing a very serious disaster." Mu Hantian sighed.

    "Very serious disaster?" Shixiang asked puzzled.

    "Yes, don''t you find it? Every time you appear, the surroundings will become ruins. Shixiang, I want to help you. I can help you seal your strength, so that you won''t be pursued again." Mu Hantian said.

    "Seal my power? What do you want to do?" Shixiang asked, but also a little alert.

    "Shixiang, you think too much. The power to seal you is not completely sealed, but a little. You can still use your own power." Mu Hantian explained.

    "Is that so? Then, what should I do?" Shixiang asked.

    "Brother, now Shixiang''s popularity is full. You can seal her." Qin Li said in the headset.

    "Shixiang, close your eyes." Mu Hantian wenjudo.

    "Hmm!" although she was puzzled, Shixiang closed her eyes. Then, Shixiang felt something on her lips. This feeling is very good. I don''t feel uncomfortable!

    "Master, the power has been absorbed and has been transformed into the energy of the system. Now the system can exchange some things." Xiaoguang''s happy voice came.

    In this regard, Mu Hantian just smiled.

    "Cold weather, I......" Shixiang was surprised.

    "Well, Shixiang, you can stop being chased and killed now. Live with me from now on, Shixiang." Mu Hantian looked at Shixiang and said gently.

    "Hmm!" Shixiang nodded happily.

    But neither of them noticed that in the dark, a figure was watching their every move.

 Chapter 432

    "Shixiang, let''s go and go to my house." Mu Hantian said to Shixiang.

    "Hmm!" Shixiang nodded.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    After they left, a figure came out of the dark.

    "Brother..." origami looked at the back of the two people leaving,! Murmured.

    "Wow! Cold weather, your home is so beautiful!" Shixiang looked at Mu''s home in cold weather and was very excited.

    "Shixiang, it will be your home in the future. You can rest assured to live here." Mu Hantian said.

    "Really?" Shixiang asked.

    "Of course, but I have to go to school, so I''m not at home sometimes. You have to be good." Mu Han said.

    "Go to school? What''s that? Can you eat it?" Shixiang said naturally.

    "Er, going to school is to learn knowledge with friends and play with friends. In short, it''s a very interesting thing!" Mu Hantian said.

    "With friends? Then I have to go to school too." Shixiang said.

    "Qin Li, you heard it. I''ll give it to you. Don''t tell me you can''t do it." Mu Hantian whispered to Qin Li through his headphones.

    "Well, leave it to me. I also want her to go to school so that you can be together all the time," Qin Li said.

    "Alan, where''s the origami? Haven''t you come back yet?" Mu Hantian asked Alan on the sofa.

    "No, she just called and said she was going to live outside," Allen said.

    "Live outside! No, I''ll call to ask." Mu Hantian said, took out his mobile phone from his coat bag and skillfully made a call "Hey, origami, are you serious? You want to live outside!" Mu Hantian asked.

    "Yes, brother, I have thought about it. I want to live alone for some time. My new home has been found. Brother can come and have a look." the words of origami are full of firmness.

    "Really? Hehe, origami, you are old enough to have your own ideas. I support you, but brother, I will come to you for dinner." Mu Hantian joked.

    "Yes." the origami answer is still so concise.

    "OK, that''s it!" Mu Hantian hung up the phone.

    "Shixiang, this is Alan. I''m not at home sometimes. You can find her if you have something to do." Mu Hantian pointed to Alan and said to Shixiang.

    "I see! But can''t you take me with you in cold weather?" Shixiang asked.

    "Shixiang, it''s not that I don''t take you with me, but that you still have a lot to learn. Well, let''s go to Shizhi''s for dinner tonight." Mu Hantian said.

    "Alan, come to my room later. As for Shixiang, you can look at the books on the table first, and I''ll come down later." Mu Hantian said and went upstairs.

    Alan looked at Shixiang, then quickly followed. And Shixiang, just stunned, then picked up the book on the table and looked through it.

    "Alan, your body is OK. Do you want to try?" Mu Hantian asked.

    "Really?" Alan asked pleasantly.

    "Of course, here you are. Its name is Ocean Star!" Mu Hantian took out a bracelet from his arms and handed it to Alan.

    "Is this what you said?" Alan looked at the bracelet in his hand.

    "Yes, the technology of is is definitely better than that of DEM, and this is the fourth generation is!" Mu Hantian said confidently.

    "But how do you use it?" Allen continued.

    "You can know how to use it by feeling it with your heart, but don''t expand the body, just understand how to use it." Mu Hantian said.

    "I see!" Alan''s voice was a little depressed.

    "Alan, don''t mind. Are you afraid of not fighting with me? But do you really want to join me?" Mu Hantian stretched out his left hand and asked.

    "Of course, because I love you!" Alan put his right hand on Mu Hantian''s left hand and said firmly.

    "By the way, I heard that the strongest magician is DEM," Mu said.

    "No, the title of the strongest is mine," Allen said.

    "I believe you, come on, don''t let me down. Well, let''s go down, Shixiang is still waiting for us." Mu Hantian said.

    Alan nodded and they went downstairs.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Cold day, you''ve come down! I found that books are really a magical thing." Shixiang looked very happy at Mu cold world.

    "Really? If you think it''s interesting, well, let''s go to Shizhi''s house for dinner. I''m a little hungry." Mu Hantian said.

    "OK, OK!" Shixiang was very happy.

    Looking at Shixiang''s happy appearance, Mu Hantian can only shake his head and smile bitterly. He is really a naive eater. But mu Hantian also knows that Shixiang is not stupid. She can still understand who is good to her and who is bad to her.

 Chapter 433

    "Cold weather, this is what you call the home of Wuhe Shizhi?" Shixiang asked, looking at the house in front of her.

    "Yes, come on, let''s go in." Mu Hantian went to the door and rang the doorbell.

    "Oh, cold day, are you... Rubbing rice again?" Shizhi opened the door and looked at Mu Han''s way.

    "Shizhi, don''t be too straightforward. Cough, let me introduce her to you. Her name is yedaoshen Shixiang. She is my friend!" Mu Hantian said.

    "Really? Hello, my name is Wuhe Shizhi. Nice to meet you!" said Shizhi.

    "Ah, I heard that you cook delicious in cold weather, really?" Shixiang asked.

    Sure enough, Shixiang cares about whether the food is delicious.

    "Ah, that''s too much praise in cold weather. In fact, I''m not as delicious as in cold weather." Shizhi said modestly.

    "Well, let''s go in!" Mu Hantian said.

    "OK, please come in," said Shi Zhi.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Sit down first and I''ll cook," said Shizhi.

    "Well, as expected, Shizhi is the character of Da he Fu Zi!" Mu Hantian said.

    For mu Hantian''s praise, Shizhi just smiled and went to cook.

    "By the way, Shizhi, remember to do more. Shixiang eats a lot." Mu Hantian said.

    "OK, I see," said Shi Zhiying.

    "Sister, you have another rival in love!" Qin Li went to the kitchen and said to Shizhi.

    "Qin Li, what are you talking about? What rival in love?" Shizhi blushed.

    "Sister, don''t deny it. I know you like your brother," Qin Li said.

    "This... Qin Li, don''t talk nonsense." Shizhi''s face turned more red.

    "Sister, don''t deny it. Look, your face is as red as an apple." Qin Li joked.

    "Well, go out first and don''t disturb me, or you won''t prepare ''treasure beads'' for a month," said Shizhi.

    "Ah! Sister, no, I''ll leave right away!" Qin Li, with a sad face, hurriedly left the kitchen.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "I still want cold weather, do you have anything else?" Shixiang said, shaking Mu cold weather''s hand.

    "Shizhi, you know what I mean now! You see how terrible Shixiang''s appetite is." Mu Hantian said, pointing to the empty plate in front of Shixiang.

    "Yes, I''ve seen it. It''s terrible. Fortunately, it''s you. If she lives in our house, I can''t afford it!" Shizhi said with a frightened face.

    "Ha ha..." Qin Li certainly wouldn''t miss the opportunity for Shizhi''s embarrassment and quickly laughed.

    "Qin Li, do you want to eat ''treasure beads''?" Shizhi''s laughter stopped suddenly.

    "My sister is really. She threatens me with this every time." Qin Li muttered discontentedly.

    "Qin Li, Shizhi is also good for you. You can''t eat too much sugar at your age. Your teeth are easy to fall out." Mu Hantian also advised.

    "I see. It''s really wordy!" Qin Li said discontentedly.

    "Whatever you want, Shizhi, thank you for your hospitality. We won''t disturb you any more." Mu Hantian said.

    "Well, be careful on the road. See you tomorrow." Shizhi said gently.

    "See you tomorrow. By the way, Shizhi, you are virtuous. If anyone marries you, he will be very happy." Mu Hantian teased and hurriedly pulled Shixiang out of the door. Alan said sorry to Shizhi and left.

    "Virtuous......" Shizhi blushed and looked at Mu Hantian''s back.

    "Cold weather, did I do something wrong?" Shixiang asked on the way.

    "Shixiang, you haven''t done anything wrong. Don''t think too much. Shizhi is just surprised at your amazing appetite." Mu Hantian wenjudo.

    "Well, I don''t know what''s going on. I just want to eat. I didn''t know I would eat so much." Shixiang lowered his head embarrassed.

    "Well, Shixiang, don''t think too much. You can eat as much as you want." Mu Hantian comforted.

    "Alan, go and buy some biscuits, bread and other food when you go out tomorrow," Mu Hantian turned his head and said to Alan.

    "I see. I''m going to buy some vegetables tomorrow. There''s almost no food at home," Allen said.

    "Really? That bothers you, Alan, you are also a very virtuous woman." Mu Hantian praised without stinginess.

    "That''s what I should do," Allen said, but his face was still slightly red.

 Chapter 434

    "Shixiang, I''ll go first!" after breakfast, Mu Hantian told Alan and left home for school.

    "Good morning, brother!" Mu Hantian greeted him with origami as soon as he arrived at the classroom.

    "Origami, you really do. If you want to move out, you have to tell me. I''m also your brother. You tell me that I can help you move, really." Mu Hantian rubbed his origami face and complained a little.

    "Does brother have anything to do with elves?" origami asked suddenly.

    Mu Hantian was surprised by this sudden problem.

    "Origami, you know?" Mu Hantian said.

    "Brother, what are you hiding?" the origami asked.

    "Origami, remember, elves are innocent, don''t be too arbitrary." Mu Hantian patted origami on the shoulder and said.

    "Brother, I can only promise you that if I can''t detect her psychic power, I won''t do it to her, but if she still has psychic power, I''m sorry." the origami gritted her teeth and said.

    "Origami, that''s enough." Mu Hantian smiled.

    "Brother..." what origami wanted to say was interrupted by Mu Hantian.

    "Well, class is over, don''t talk." Mu Hantian said.

    "Tell you a good news, our class will have a transfer student. Oh, let''s welcome her." with Xiaozhu''s words, a girl came in from outside the classroom.

    "Hello, everyone. My name is ye daoshen Shixiang. Please give me more advice." the girl''s voice is very good. Of course, this is not the most important thing. The most important thing is that she is a beautiful girl.

    However, at the moment of seeing Shixiang, Mu Hantian had to sigh that the official power is really strong!

    "Cold day!" Shixiang was excited when she saw Mu cold day.

    "Does ye daoshen know Han Tian?" asked classmate a.

    "Well, cold weather is my most important person." Shixiang said happily.

    Hearing Shixiang say this, Mu Hantian was very happy, but he couldn''t show it, because at this time, origami was staring at him.

    "Hum, I can''t agree with you when you say so. Why is your brother yours?" the origami patted the table and stood up.

    "Is it you?!" of course Shixiang has seen an origami of yuan. It should be said that the other party is the most troublesome one among those who pursue her. Shixiang naturally can''t forget it!

    Then, seeing yuan origami again, Shixiang treats her directly as the biggest enemy.

    "Sure enough, it''s you!" after hearing Shixiang''s words, Yuan''s origami eyes lit up. Just now she recognized Shixiang when she saw Shixiang, but she couldn''t be sure. She didn''t dare to believe that an elf dared to appear in front of her.

    "Origami, have you forgotten what you promised me just now?" Mu Hantian said in a deep voice.

    The moment he saw the origami rising, he knew he was going to suffer. Fortunately, this is a school and origami can''t do anything.

    "I see!" the origami heart is very unwilling. The other party doesn''t have any spiritual power. Like an ordinary person, of course she can''t do it, and this is a school. Therefore, even if she is not reconciled, the kite can only give up origami.

    "Hey, I said, why don''t you agree with me!" Shixiang asked reluctantly.

    "Just because he is my brother, I like him." origami also threw the pot very simply.

    "You, hum!" Shixiang''s study is too little after all. Quarrel can''t be origami.

    "Well, you two come to school. If so, listen to the class!" Mu Hantian stood up and said. He knew that he must stand up and not let them go on.

    "I listen to my brother!" said the origami.

    "I also listen to the cold weather." Shixiang said the same thing.

    "Then, Shixiang, sit next to your classmates in cold weather. There happens to be an empty seat." Miss Xiaozhu said.

    Teacher, you are really a natural black. You know this is the Shura field. You have come to make trouble.

    "My best friend! You should be careful." dianmachi Hongren said to Mu Hantian in a voice of people who came over.

    "Hehe, I''m fine. Don''t worry." Mu Hantian closed his eyes and said.

    It seems that the future school life will not be boring. Mu Hantian thought so.

 Chapter 435

    "Brother, come out with me!" just after class, origami said to Mu Hantian.

    "All right!" Mu Hantian nodded slightly. He also wanted to know what origami was going to say.

    "Cold day, I''m going too!" at the moment Mu cold day left his seat, Shixiang stood up and grabbed his hand.

    "Shixiang, be obedient. I''ll be back in a minute. Don''t worry." Mu Hantian wenjudo.

    "That... OK!" seeing Mu Hantian''s gentle expression, Shixiang blushed.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Origami, what''s up?" Mu Hantian and origami came to the corner of the corridor and asked.

    "Brother, do you like the ten incense of the night sword God?" the origami asked.

    "Origami, I didn''t think you were struggling with this problem. Forget it, it''s nothing to tell you. I don''t have much feelings for Shixiang for the time being." Mu Hantian is honest. After all, his original intention is not to see Shixiang show that painful expression again. Who knows if he likes it?

    "Hoo!" when Mu Hantian said this, the origami breathed a sigh.

    "Brother, you know, my parents were killed by elves. If you hadn''t saved me, I might have died! That''s why I hate elves. Although I''m not the night sword God, I don''t like her!" origami said.

    "Origami, I know your feelings for me, and I don''t know if I can accept it!" thinking that there are dozens of women at home, Mu Hantian didn''t fully respond to the feelings of origami.

    "Brother, I''ll wait for you, I''ll always wait for you!" origami said firmly.

    "Origami... Alas!" Mu Hantian closed his eyes and sighed gently.

    "Brother, let''s go in!" origami didn''t discuss the problem anymore, but walked into the classroom.

    Mu Hantian nodded and walked to the classroom.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Mu Hantian and Yuan yiorigami had a smooth conversation, but Shixiang and origami were constantly jealous, which made Mu Hantian very embarrassed.

    "My best friend, I really envy you. Alas, people like me who can only live in fantasy envy you!" dianmachihong people envy Mu Hantian. As a person who can only find love in the second dimension, they envy Mu Hantian''s treatment very much.

    "Dianting, you don''t understand. It''s not a good thing to have more women." Mu Hantian sighed.

    On this day, Mu Hantian was painful and happy. During the cooking class, Shixiang saw origami feeding Mu Hantian to eat his own cooking, and also took his own cooking to Mu Hantian. But don''t forget, Shixiang is the first time to cook, so

    "Shixiang, can I not eat?" Mu Hantian looked at the black mass of food on the plate (cough, let''s call it food for the moment.) and swallowed his saliva. Of course, it''s not delicious, but afraid. It''s obviously the same dark cuisine as shallot!

    "Cold weather, don''t I cook delicious?" Shixiang asked.

    "Of course not!" Mu Hantian didn''t want to attack Shixiang''s enthusiasm, so he said.

    "Why don''t you eat in that cold day?" Shixiang asked again.

    "I''m full!" Mu Hantian wants to cry without tears. I meow. Who is this to provoke.

    "Are you full? But I think you only eat so much in cold weather. How can you be full!" Shixiang said with concern.

    Mu Hantian doesn''t speak anymore. The mud is dirty. You think everyone is the same as you. You can eat so much.

    "Cold day, what''s the matter with you!" seeing Mu cold day stop talking, Shixiang asked quickly.

    "Hey! I said you, brother said not to eat, what are you going to do!" Mu Hantian didn''t speak, but the origami on one side opened a mockery at Shixiang.

    "Hum, is it wrong for me to feed cold weather?" said Shixiang.

    "Can you eat what you made?" the origami looked at the black on the plate in Shixiang''s hand and said.

    "You haven''t eaten it yet. How do you know you can''t eat it!" Shixiang retorted.

    "It''s very simple. Just eat and see for yourself," said the origami.

    "OK, I''ll eat and see!" she couldn''t stand the eyes of origami. Shixiang picked up some chopsticks and slowly put them into her mouth, and then... There was no more. Shixiang fell on the table in an instant.

    Seeing that Shixiang fell on the table, Mu Hantian had no choice but to ask for leave from Mr. Ke Ren and take Shixiang to the secret base for inspection.

 Chapter 436

    When he came to the secret base, Lingyin was the only one here, but Lingyin was also the first elf, so mu Hantian assured her to check.

    "Nothing''s wrong with her. She just ate the wrong thing. Just give her this." Lingyin took out a bottle of medicine from her bag.

    "Well, what is this?" Mu cold day asked puzzled.

    "It''s just a medicine to help digestion!" Lingyin said.

    "Really, Shixiang is fine." Mu Hantian fed the medicine into Shixiang''s small mouth and said.

    "I really didn''t choose the wrong person, but there is an elf who is too extreme. I want to remind you that her name is crazy three shizaki. She identifies it as'' nightmae ''. She is the worst elf. Except for the people who died in the space earthquake, more than 10000 people were killed by her own hands. Her ultimate goal is to go back to 30 years ago and kill me and end the tragedy of the elf." There are some vicissitudes in Lingyin''s voice, but it''s still very good.

    "Can she go back to the past?" Mu Hantian asked suspiciously.

    "Yes, the power she has is time!" Ling Yin explained.

    "I see. Let''s turn back the clock and go back to the past. In this case, it''s a tricky spirit. But I promised you, I won''t give up, and you said that her purpose is to go back to thirty years ago and kill you. Therefore, her purpose of killing may be to prepare some big move. In this way, she is also a sad person, and I will save her." Mu Hantian said firmly.

    "Well, take her out. After school, I''ll take her to latatosk for examination. You don''t have to worry," Lingyin said.

    "I know!" Mu Hantian said, looking at the ten incense that just woke up.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Cold weather, I really don''t have the talent to cook!" said Shixiang.

    "Want to learn? I''ll teach you!" Mu Hantian Wen judo.

    "Really? Great!" Shixiang said happily.

    "Of course, but you have to go to latatosk with Lingyin to have a physical examination, so I can rest assured." Mu Han said.

    "Hmm!" Shixiang nodded skillfully.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    After school, Shixiang was taken to "latatosk" by Lingyin, while Mu Hantian was walking alone on his way home.

    However, just halfway through, it suddenly began to rain. It''s changing? Sure enough, it''s the rain in June. It changes when you say it changes.

    However, for Chinese students like Mu Hantian, it is a habit to take an umbrella with them when they go to school.

    "Master, I feel the fluctuation of psychic power." Xiaoguang''s voice sounded!

    "Oh, where is the fluctuation of spiritual power?" Mu Hantian asked hurriedly.

    "Just a little ahead!" said the little light.

    Hearing Xiaoguang''s words, Mu Hantian hurried over.

    "See!" it was a blue haired girl wearing a green rabbit ear coat and holding a rabbit doll in her left hand. She was almost the same age as Qin Li, in the hazy rain. She is skipping forward. The clothes with rabbit ears make her look like a lovely little rabbit.

    At the moment when Mu Hantian appeared, the girl holding the rabbit doll was startled and fell to the ground in a hurry.

    "Well... Are you okay!" seeing the girl fall to the ground, as a boy, Mu Hantian can''t care about little Lori! (it''s not Lori control, no, No. because it''s very important, I say it three times.)

    "Please... Please don''t come near me." little Laurie stepped back two steps in great fear, as if Mu Hantian was a bad man.

    "I''m very sorry. I didn''t mean any harm. I just saw you fall and wanted to help you." Mu said.

    "Oh, is that so? It seems that you are really simple, big brother!" a naughty and loud voice sounded. At the same time, the rabbit doll in the girl''s hand seemed to be alive and kept closing her mouth as if she were talking.

    "Hmm? Lingli? I see. Did she create it?" Mu Hantian looked at the rabbit puppet and thought in his heart.

    "Well, is it simple? Thank you for your praise!" Mu Hantian smiled.

    "Well, I have something to leave first. If I have fate, we will see each other again. Next time, please tell me your name!" Mu Hantian said after looking at the rabbit puppet and the girl. At the same time, Mu Hantian also took his umbrella? To the girl.

    бнбнбнбнбн

    "It''s really an interesting big brother!" looking at Mu Hantian''s back, the rabbit puppet said.

    "Hmm!" the girl nodded and looked at the umbrella in her hand.

 Chapter 437

    "Excuse me!" in the heavy rain, Mu Hantian gave the umbrella to the girl, but he had to go to the taxi weaving house near his home to hide from the rain.

    "Cold day, what''s the matter with you? Don''t you always bring an umbrella?" Shi Zhi asked her doubts when she looked at Mu cold day, who was constantly wiping her hair.

    "Shizhi, well, I met a little Lori on the road. She didn''t have an umbrella, so I had to give her my umbrella!" Mu Hantian said carelessly.

    "Little Lori? You''re really a Lori control!" Shizhi vomited in silence.

    "Lolita Lolita is just not love, but Laurie is more agreeable. Besides, I want to control, and also make complaints about such a big and happy son!" after Mu Tsing Tian was tucked up, he immediately seized the opportunity and made a little molesting.

    "Well, stop talking!" well, sure enough, when Mu Hantian said this, Shizhi immediately became shy.

    "Hehe, by the way, Shizhi, where is she in the Qin? Why didn''t you see her?" Mu Hantian felt strange that he hadn''t seen her in the Qin for so long.

    "Qin Li, she went out and didn''t tell me why she went out. It''s really worrying." Shizhi said helplessly.

    "Hehe, well, Shizhi, you don''t have to worry. I''ll find it for you." Mu Hantian said.

    "Really? Please." Shizhi agreed without affectation.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "In the piano, send me to ''Fraxinus''" walking out of the scholar Weaver''s house, Mu Hantian took out the earphone from his bag, opened it, put it on and said to the earphone.

    After a while, a light enveloped Mu Hantian. After the light dissipated, Mu Hantian disappeared.

    "Qin Li, didn''t I tell you not to run around?" Mu cold touched the head of Qin Li and said.

    "Brother, I''m also a commander anyway. How can you do this?" Qin Li poked Mu Hantian''s hand away and said.

    "Well, well, by the way, where is Shixiang in the piano?" Mu Hantian asked.

    "If ten incense, you''ve gone home," Qin Li said.

    "Well, is that Shixiang all right?" Mu Hantian asked.

    "It''s all right. I just ate the wrong food. It has no effect on my body," Qin Li said.

    "That''s good!" Mu Hantian was completely relieved.

    "By the way, there''s something I want to tell you. I''ve arranged a deputy for you," Qin Li said.

    "Deputy?" Mu Hantian didn''t understand.

    "Hmm! Come in!" said the words in the piano, and a boy came in. The boy has a beautiful face but a strong body. (Nezha in 100000 cold jokes!)

    "His name is Jin Wuyan. If you need anything, you can tell him that he will help you," Qin Li said.

    "Qin Li, you don''t believe my brother''s strength!" Mu Hantian said.

    "Of course not. Wu Yan is just a technician for you. You can talk to him if you need anything," Qin Li explained.

    "Is that so? I see." Mu Han said.

    "Hello, I''m Jin Wuyan, and I''m also Chinese.". Wu Yan said.

    "Hello, I''m Mu Hantian. I think you should know the rest." Mu Hantian said.

    "Hmm!" Wuyan nodded.

    "Found the space earthquake response, AST is out!"

    At this time, there was a sudden sound of alarm on Fraxinus. At the same time, it was also the reason for the alarm on the radio. The spirit appears!

    Latatosk is committed to talking with elves and hopes to live in peace with elves. Naturally, he pays great attention to elves. Once elves appear, he will get the news at the first time. More importantly, the reaction of the ast side was completely under the surveillance of latatosk. However, as soon as the ast side was dispatched, the air warship Fraxinus got the news and all the staff entered the alert state.

    "Who is the target of ast?"

    "It''s a hermit! Ast has fought with it!"

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Mu Hantian''s eyes have been staring at the green and petite figure on the screen, some angry, but more helpless.

    "Brother, are you sure?" Qin Li asked.

    "Of course, but I need something," Mu said.

    "Give it to me!" Wuyan said.

    "Well, in that case, no inflammation, please go and get me a wave board candy!" Mu Hantian said casually.

    "Ha? Everyone was confused and didn''t understand what Mu Hantian meant.

    "What''s your expression? Popsicle is a special artifact for little Lori. If you want me to play the piano, just give me a ''treasure bead''. If you are a recluse, just a popsicle," Mu said.

    "Well, commander, really?" Wuyan asked carefully.

    "Go and prepare, brother, please this time," Qin Li said.

    "SA, it''s Showtime," Mu said, looking at the screen.

 Chapter 438

    Tiangong City, under a commercial building

    In a corner, two figures emerged from it. They raised their heads and looked at the commercial building in front of them. Then they glanced around. Although the surroundings were very quiet and there was no shadow, they both knew that if one could not do well, the quiet place would drop countless gunfire!

    "Is that little Lori in here?" Mu Han Tian touched his chin and said to Jin Wuyan behind him without looking back.

    "Ha ha......" Wuyan smiled twice, and stopped paying attention to the word "Lori" in Mu Hantian''s mouth, and made a serious face.

    "There has been news from the ''Fraxinus'','' Hermit ''has indeed entered the room, and the surrounding'' ast ''has also entered the standby state. It seems that it is not worth destroying this area to deal with'' Hermit ''. After all, the reconstruction work is not only troublesome, but also the budget is very high..."

    "Unexpected reality..." Mu Hantian commented, and then stretched out his hand.

    "Have you brought what I want?"

    "Bring... Bring..." Wuyan said unnaturally. At the same time, he took out a wave board candy from his pocket and gently put it in Mu Hantian''s hand. There was a trace of helplessness on his face.

    After weighing the wave board candy in his hand, Mu Hantian looked at Jin Wuyan with deep meaning and said: "the action of taking out the wave board candy is very skilled. Don''t you do this less at ordinary times?"

    Wuyan almost bumped into the wall, looked at Mu Hantian and said, "cold day! Can you stop joking?"

    Mu Hantian laughed at the speech and said, "Wu Yan, I''m praising you. As a good promising youth, it''s necessary to point out this skill. It''s good. I''m optimistic about you."

    Wuyan smelled the speech and couldn''t help but squeeze out an ugly smile and said helplessly, "cold day, are you sure you want to use such a wave board candy to deal with an elf?"

    "Wu Yan, you don''t understand..." patted Wu Yan''s shoulder, Mu Han Tianyu said with a long focus: "you know, she is not only an elf, but she is also a Lori. All creatures related to Lori can''t resist the killing power of wave board sugar, do you understand?"

    "Is that so? How come I''ve never heard of it!" Wuyan was full of doubts. However, since Mu Hantian said so, Wuyan had nothing to say. I can only pray that Mu Hantian can succeed!

    "Then, cold weather, I wish you success!" Wuyan smiled.

    "Well, just watch it!"

    So, in the corner, a figure has disappeared, leaving only a boy struggling with the lethality of popsicles, hesitating there

    In the commercial building, Mu Hantian pressed the wireless earphone next to his ear, flew upstairs and said to the inside, "where is the ''Hermit'' in the piano?"

    Before long, the words in the piano rang immediately: "just go up one more layer!"

    "Go to the next floor?" Mu Hantian looked ahead. At a corner, a gate stood.

    "Is it there?" Mu asked.

    "Ah, it''s in there!" said Qin Li.

    At this time, Jin Wuyan''s voice also came from a small contact device in Mu Hantian''s pocket: "cold day! The ''ast'' troops have no signs of action for the time being, but there is no way to ensure that they can''t do it all the time. You should be careful!"

    Hearing the speech, Mu Hantian nodded quietly, stood in front of the door, pushed open the door without hesitation, and walked into the door. Suddenly, the dark hall appeared in Mu Hantian''s eyes.

 Chapter 439

    In the silent floor, the darkness completely isolated this area. When you walk here, you can clearly hear your footsteps, and even a trace of echo.

    Around, there are some model dolls that I don''t know whether they are used for decoration or to support clothes. They stand in different postures. In the dark environment, these model dolls seem to be shrouded in a layer of shadow and forest cold, which makes the atmosphere in the whole space a little strange

    Looking around, Mu Hantian didn''t find any other life. He pressed the earphone. Mu Hantian asked, "where''s the elf in the piano? Why don''t you see it!"

    "According to the results of the analysis, ''Hermit'' should appear there. You should be patient."

    Hear the mockery in the piano. Mu Hantian raised his eyebrows and said, "Qin Li, is this your attitude towards talking to your brother? I''ll study it with you slowly when I come back."

    "Brother, don''t, it''s wrong in the piano!" said the piano.

    "Well, just know it''s wrong..." Mu Hantian was ready to say something. Suddenly, a rabbit puppet fell from the sky, floated in front of Mu Hantian and hung upside down!

    "Do you also come to bully sisinai?" the puppet and voice suddenly appeared in front of him startled Mu Hantian.

    "It''s you, do you know? It''s scary." Mu Hantian thought back. No, isn''t this rabbit puppet the fairy girl''s?

    "Oh, it''s the big brother. I''m really sorry just now. I didn''t see it clearly. I thought you came to bully siginai." siginai apologized.

    "Oh, so your name is Si Si Nai!" Mu Hantian said.

    "By the way, where''s the girl?" Mu Hantian suddenly asked.

    "Do you say Si Sinai? She''s above you!" said Si Sinai.

    "Above me?" Mu Hantian raised his head and saw a beautiful girl, ah no, it''s Lori.

    Like the small face of a delicate doll, her long blue hair was slightly curled and randomly scattered in front of and behind her. It looks like two blue curls. A green rabbit ear hooded cloak covers her small body until the position of her lower legs. She wears a pair of green boots like rain shoes at her feet. Behind her, there is a decoration like a tail bar connected with white wool balls. At this time, the rabbit ear Hoodie was still wearing on her head and covered her head under the Hoodie. As long as she lowered her head slightly, it could cover the position above the nose. Under the Hoodie, a pair of big eyes were looking at the front. The same blue pupils looked like a lake, which was very touching.

    "Big brother, why are you here? Do you also want to bully siginai?" siginai asked.

    "Of course not. I''m here to help Si Sinai. I can''t watch so many people bully a little Lori!" Mu Hantian said.

    "Ah, is the big brother a Laurie?" Si Sinai asked.

    "I only say it once, I, no, yes, Luo, Li, control!" Mu Hantian said with his teeth clenched.

    "Really? It''s really doubtful?" said Si Sinai.

    "Forget it, let''s get back to the point. I want to help Si Sinai, a lovely girl like a sister!" Mu Hantian said.

    "Help Si Si Nai?" Si Si Nai''s voice was much lower.

    "Yes, help Si Sinai. Of course, not only Si Sinai, but also other elves. I want to help them." Mu Hantian is right. Anyway, he will seal their power.

    "Big brother is really gentle, but how can big brother help Sigi Nai? There are many people outside who want to kill Sigi!" Sigi Nai wondered.

    "Well, let me think about it!" Mu Hantian said. At the same time, he also quietly asked for help through headphones. After all, now he is completely an ordinary person. The power in the piano is used to activate the system, and the power of ten incense is used to exchange for an is. The remaining power is not enough to unlock the seal.

    "Brother, there is no way to transmit your position now. You must go to an empty place," Qin Li said.

    "Si Sinai, brother, ask you something. Do you want not to be pursued in the future?" Mu Hantian asked.

    "Think!" Si Si is a rare opening, although it is only a short word.

    "Brother, let me tell you a secret. It''s like this..." Mu Hantian said that he could seal the power of the spirit.

    "I see. The big brother is really magical. Now I doubt whether the big brother is a human." Si Sinai said.

    As for whether he is a human, Mu Hantian feels that he is no longer. After all, he feels that he is no longer the blood of the blood ancestor and the blood of God.

    "Big brother, Si Si Nai is willing." when Mu Hantian was thinking about life, Si Si Nai suddenly said.

    "OK, I see. Then the next step is to lead the ast away." Mu Hantian hung up his headset and took out his mobile phone. He decided to let Allen try is''s ability.

 Chapter 440

    "Oh, Si Si Nai sauce, here you are!" Mu Hantian thought about it and decided to fight against non inflammation, so he took out the necessary artifact of Lori''s control, ''wave board candy''.

    "Elder brother, is this for Si Si Nai?" Si Si Nai asked, looking at Mu Hantian.

    "Of course, I also want to give sisinai one, but sisinai you can''t eat!" Mu Hantian said with a regretful face.

    "Si Sinai was so embarrassed that he didn''t speak.

    "Wuyan, come to meet us. I''ve done it." Mu Hantian took out his communicator and said to Wuyan on the other side.

    "Isn''t it..." Wu Yan took a puff from the corner of his mouth and was a little calm. "That''s it? My God, it seems that only fifteen minutes have passed!"

    "Don''t you know that time is money and time is life? We should cherish time and come to meet us quickly." Mu Hantian said.

    "Didn''t big brother come alone?" Si Sinai asked.

    "Yes, although a big brother is not afraid, he can''t take you away so easily." Mu Hantian said.

    "That''s right! Big brother is really a good man!" Si Sinai praised.

    "Well, I''ll take the good man card. Anyway, it doesn''t matter." Mu Hantian doesn''t mind this good man card at all. After all, it''s just a puppet.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Opposite the commercial building, on the top floor of a building, two "ast" girls are standing there, holding weapons in their hands and staring at the opposite! One of the two "ast" people is the kite origami, while the other is a royal sister about 25 years old. She is the captain of the "ast" front-line army.

    "What about the permission to attack?" the kite asked with a blank face as usual.

    The captain of the ''ast'' seems to have been used to the way the former said, so he said without care: "it won''t be issued for the time being. After all, the opponent is the timid ''Hermit''. It''s not worth destroying such a big building and sending out reconstruction troops. It''s different from the powerful ''princess''."

    Then, as if she remembered something, she turned her head and looked at the kite.

    What unbelievable is it, but there is a girl who looks like pncess, who turns to the Zen high school where you are studying. Not only is it the same class as you, but also you can''t detect the reaction of the elves, and there is no doubt about what registered residence. What''s the matter?

    The captain of ''ast'' doesn''t know all this. Naturally, it''s the masterpiece of "latatosk". Start the "political protection" plan for elves, completely hide each other''s names and hide them among the masses. As long as Shixiang doesn''t have a response to the fluctuation of psychic power all day, then "ast" at most regards it as a girl who looks like "Princess" without any doubt! From this we can see the brilliance of ''latatosk''.

    Maybeбо I don''t know. I don''t know I have an opponent hiding in the dark.

    I heard what my captain said. Kite opened her mouth slightly with an origami, but after a while, she regained her expressionless face and looked at the building ahead. She didn''t know what she was thinking.

    Until a moment, a voice came from their radio, and they turned their attention back.

    "Captain, a UFO has been found ahead."

    "What! That''s..." Liaozi at the bottom of the day looked at the person in front of him in shock. His whole body was covered by the body. He could only analyze that he was a woman from his side, and he didn''t know anything else.

    "Who are you?" Liaozi asked, looking at the man in front of him.

    The man in front of him didn''t mean to speak. He took out his weapon directly. It was a blue sword, but the place holding the sword was a right triangle. (PS: you can refer to the weapons of masked Knight Caesar.)

    Seeing that the man in front of him took out his weapons, Liaozi was also alert.

    Seeing the action of Liaozi in the lower part of the sun, the person in front of him didn''t care. He rushed directly from the air to Liaozi and kite.

    Seeing that the man didn''t want to talk, they also took out their own weapon, a lightsaber, and greeted him.

    "Bang Bang..." the two sides were equal in the first confrontation.

    "You''re Alan! I can see from your attack," origami said after the first fight.

    "Yes!" Ellen was not surprised. She knew origami could see it.

    "Are you here, that is, is my brother here?" the origami asked. She is not interested in Allen''s body. She only cares whether Mu cold weather is coming.

    "Yes, my job is to stop you," Allen said.

    "Origami, do you know each other?" Liaozi couldn''t help asking.

    "Well, but Captain, go and catch the hermit first and give it to me," said the origami.

    "Then be careful." Liaozi looked at the origami and turned away.

 Chapter 441

    Seeing that Liaozi left at the bottom of the sun, Alan immediately turned around and was ready to leave.

    "Don''t want to go, fight with me!" the origami said, directly holding the lightsaber in his hand and attacking Alan.

    Allen didn''t avoid the origami attack. She finally had the opportunity to drive the is out. If she didn''t beat it well, she wouldn''t say anything. Thinking of this, Alan also took up his arms and faced origami.

    "Bang, Bang..." the two swords intersected and sparked.

    Origami frowned. Her body performance was still too poor. After all, it was only a popular product. Allen''s body, however, was the fourth generation machine in the world of infinite Stratos. It was known that except for the white style of the hero and the red toon of the heroine, there were only black riders and the silent west wind. (silver gospel is only the third generation machine)

    "Origami, your body is too weak, and you are not my opponent. Give up!" Alan said coldly.

    "I won''t lose to you!" the origami said firmly, and then rushed up again. This time, the origami learned well. While rushing up, she also put several missiles.

    "Well, I can use tricks, but it''s not enough." Alan looked at the flying shells and didn''t mean to avoid at all. He saw Allen''s heart of the sea spread its wings behind, and two powerful lasers annihilated the missiles and went towards origami.

    In the face of this sudden change, origami can only dodge. She knows that although the light beam just now will not kill her, it will also make her lose her ability to move.

    "Hide? Origami, you''d better change a machine body! Now you are not my opponent at all." Alan said this and left directly.

    Looking at Allen''s back, origami clenched his fist as if he had made up his mind.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    In a street, a boy and a little Laurie stood at each other.

    "Si Si Nai, are you ready?" Mu Hantian said to Si Si Nai.

    "Yes." Si Sinai''s voice was as small as a mosquito.

    "Well, Si Sinai, don''t be shy? Be bold!" Si Sinai said with a smile.

    "Si Si Nai sauce! Let''s start." Mu Hantian lowered his head and kissed Si Si Si Nai''s cherry mouth.

    "Oh!" the short kiss made Si Si Nai blush like a small apple.

    "Oh, Si Si is ashamed!" Si Nai said with a smile.

    Si Si did not speak, but kept covering Si Si Nai''s mouth for fear that it would say anything shy.

    "Ha ha!" Mu Han Tian also felt very interesting when he saw Si Si Nai like this, but he didn''t say anything. He just smiled and touched Si Si Si Nai''s head. And Si Si is also a look of enjoyment. (author: congratulations on your achievement. It''s the author''s envy, jealousy and hatred.)

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Tiangong City, Mu Hantian''s home.

    Carefully pushed open the door of his house. Mu Hantian came in with Si Si Nai, who looked around a little uneasy, and took him to the hall.

    In the hall, Shixiang is sitting on the sofa watching TV. When Alan gets home, he goes to cook. She knows that Mu Hantian must be hungry.

    "Cold day, are you back? Ah! Who is she?" Shixiang was very happy when she saw Mu cold day coming back, but Shixiang didn''t know what was going on and looked a little angry when she saw the Si Si Si Nai behind Mu cold day.

    "Well, Shixiang, her name is Si Sinai. Like you, she is also an elf." Mu Hantian said.

    "Yes, that is to say, you kissed her too. Really, even a little Lori won''t let go." Shixiang said some words that surprised Mu Hantian.

    "Shixiang, you... Where did you learn these words?" Mu Hantian asked. Naive Shixiang wouldn''t say these!

    "Oh, it''s what Qin Li asked me to say!" Shixiang betrayed Qin Li very honestly.

    "Qin Li, I know. She is really my good sister!" Mu Han smiled.

    "Forget it, Shixiang, these words can''t be said again in the future, otherwise I''ll be angry. Well, come to dinner. Si Si Nai must be hungry. Let''s eat together!" said Mu Hantian.

    "Yes!"

 Chapter 442

    "Excuse me!" two female voices came in from the door.

    At the moment when the sound sounded, Si Si sitting on the sofa was directly startled. His small face became extremely flustered. His head looked left and right. It seemed that he was looking for a place to avoid. For a moment, he was at a loss.

    "Well, take it easy. Don''t be afraid of Si Si Nai. She is my brother''s friend and important family. She won''t hurt Si Si Nai." Mu Hantian comforted him when he saw Si Si Nai like this.

    "Is it a friend? Won''t hurt Si Si Nai?" Si Si Nai asked nervously.

    "Of course, my brother wants you to promise." Mu Hantian nodded and said.

    At this time, at the entrance of the hall, the masters of the two voices finally appeared in the hall. Impressively, they are Qinli and Shizhi!

    "How did you two come back here?" Mu Hantian asked in surprise.

    "That''s right... Qin Li said that you often come to our house for dinner, oh no, it''s dinner, so we should also come to you!" Shizhi''s voice became smaller and smaller. If Mu Hantian didn''t have good hearing, he might not be able to hear it.

    "Well, I don''t know what Qin Li thinks. I must want to eat my dishes. Come on, Alan, and add two pairs of dishes and chopsticks." Mu Hantian said.

    "Look, I knew my brother was the best!" Qin Li said happily when she heard Mu Hantian''s words.

    "Qin Li, do you mean that my sister is not good, or do you think her cooking is not delicious!" Shizhi looked at Qin Li with a smile, giving people a terrible feeling.

    "No, it''s just that I haven''t eaten my brother''s meal for a long time, so..." Qin said shyly.

    "Really? After that, tell me if you want to eat, and my brother will make it for you." Mu Hantian smiled gently. Who doesn''t like his lovely sister?

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "What''s your name?" on the dining table, Shi Zhi looked at the four Si Nai sitting opposite him, like a doll. His eyes were full of favorite looks. Girls generally like lovely things. Of course, this is just a normal girl. It''s hard to say some BT.

    Si Si Nai''s blue pupil secretly glanced at Shi Zhi, then immediately lowered down and whispered, "I... I am... Si Si Si Nai..."

    "Si Si Nai? What a lovely name..." Shizhi smiled. "Oh, Si Si Nai sauce, where''s your family? Where''s mom and dad?..."

    "Home... Family?" Si Si Nai couldn''t help raising his head. His big eyes blinked. He looked so cute that he almost made Shizhi''s eyes twinkle with little stars.

    "My brother and siginai are my family." siginai pointed to Mu cold sky with his right hand, and then shook siginai who pretended to be dead on his left hand.

    "Cold weather, this child? Yes..." Shizhi asked carefully.

    "Yes, Si Si is an orphan." Mu Hantian is right. Do the elves have parents? Well, it was an accident in the piano!

    "Then she..." Shizhi didn''t finish her words, but mu Hantian still understood what she wanted to say.

    "Well, Shizhi, you don''t have to worry. Si Si will live here, and it doesn''t matter to build another house with my financial resources." Mu Hantian said.

    "Really? Then I''m relieved." Shizhi''s face showed a reassuring expression.

    The people here are very good! Whether it''s my brother or these big sisters, I''m very good to Si Si Nai! Si Si Nai''s heart was full of emotion.

    "Well, don''t you eat Si Si Nai? The food made in cold weather is delicious!" beside Si Si Nai, Shixiang kept holding the dishes on the table with chopsticks and put them into his mouth. At the same time, he was still talking to Si Si Si Nai. Knowing that Si Sinai is also an elf, Shixiang feels better about Si Sinai.

    Hearing Shixiang''s words, Sisi lowered her head and whispered, "I... I''m full."

    "Ah! But I clearly saw that you only ate a little! Now you''re full?" Shixiang was very surprised, but he didn''t forget to put the kebab in his mouth.

    Seeing chowhound, Mu HSI wanted to make complaints about ten incense sticks: no one is like you, he is a food buyer. But mu Hantian thought about it and didn''t say it.

 Chapter 443

    "Now that I''m full, then Sisi is sauce. Do you want to take a bath with me?" Shizhi looked at Sisi with expectation. Lovely things will always be liked by girls.

    Si Si was surprised and shook his head without hesitation, which made Shizhi look disappointed.

    "I... I want to take a bath with... I want to take a bath with my brother." seeing Shizhi''s disappointed face, Sisi mended the knife without hesitation, although she may not understand it.

    "Poof!!!" the sound of rice spraying came from the mouth of Shixiang and Qin at the same time. The food stuffed in the mouth of the two women also turned into a beautiful fireworks and exploded on the table. Only Shizhi and Allen who had no food in their mouth escaped. As for mu Hantian, he wanted to spray, but the food was stuck directly in his throat.

    He pounded his chest desperately. Mu cold day pounded his chest ''Bang Bang'', and finally swallowed the food in his mouth. The result was like breathing like a dead dog, but mu cold day didn''t care about all this. What made him care about was Si Si Si Nai. Even if you want to wash with me, you don''t have to say it!

    When Mu Hantian didn''t react at all, Shixiang and Qinli fiercely stood up, banged their hands on the table and shouted in unison. "No!!!"

    It seemed that he was aware of the mistake in his words. Qin Li hurriedly said, "Si Si is a girl! How can he take a bath with his brother!" then Qin Li looked at Mu Hantian, as if to say that if you dare to promise, you should look good.

    And Shixiang put down a very domineering sentence: I just don''t agree! for nothing!

    Seeing this, Allen blew his hair in some confusion, and then murmured as if he thought of something: Fortunately, the origami left!

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Mu Hantian''s family, Tiangong City

    In the bathroom, the steam of hot water is distributed in the whole space, and the thick hot fog covers up the situation in the bathroom, so that people can''t see the scene clearly.

    Vaguely, you can see that in the space filled with fog, there are two figures, one large and one small, shaking slightly inside.

    Sitting in the bathtub, Mu Hantian''s head bowed involuntarily. In front of him, Si Si Nai was sitting there with his back to him.

    At this time, Sisi''s long blue curly hair had been tied into a horsetail, exposing her smooth, white and tender neck to the air. The water in the bathroom could not completely cover Sisi''s smooth body.

    "Si Si is why she wants to take a bath with me. Anyway, I''m also a man." Mu Hantian asked puzzled.

    "Young boy, you can''t guess what''s on a girl''s mind." Sisi Nai smiled.

    Hearing Si Sinai''s words, Si Sinai hurriedly covered his mouth. Then he whispered to Mu Hantian, "I don''t know. I just want to take a bath with my brother."

    "Er, that''s right! Well, Si Si Nai! You should learn to get along well with others, not just me. Shixiang, Shizhi and Allen all like you very much. Do you have pressure to stay with them?" Mu Hantian said.

    Si Si Nai shook his head.

    Seeing the appearance of Si Si Nai, Mu Hantian continued: "Si Si Nai, don''t be afraid, and I believe that Si Si Nai doesn''t want to see you become a coward. You should be bold to make friends. Of course, making friends should also be divided into objects. We''ll talk about this later. Now I just want to tell you, don''t be afraid. Shixiang they don''t mean any harm to you. You can rest assured to make friends with them." Mu Hantian said.

    "Yes! Si Sinai, Si Sinai also hope you can make friends with them. Si Sinai can see that they like you very much." Si Sinai also advised.

    "Well... I see. Thank you, brother and Si Sinai. I... I will get along well with... And everyone." Si Sinai whispered.

    "Well, Si Si is refueling!" Mu Hantian encouraged.

    "Hmm!" Si Si Si nodded, revealing a firmness in his eyes.

    "Ha ha, Si Si Nai sauce. Let my brother wash your hair." Mu Hantian wenjudo.

    "Hmm!" Si Si answered in a low voice, then blushed and lowered his head.

    They didn''t find that at a certain moment, outside the bathroom, the dressing room gate that led to the bathroom behind the glass door was quietly opened.

    Outside the door, a girl with long dark purple hair and a butterfly tie secretly put her head in. Her Amethyst eyes looked around the whole space. Then, she crept into the door and closed the door.

    Naturally, the visitor is Shixiang! Shixiang glances at the glass door of the bathroom not far away, and then sweeps the whole dressing room. Shixiang is angry when she sees a basket of clothes that admire the cold weather.

    "What are you doing in the cold weather? Are you really taking a bath with Si Si Nai?" Shixiang''s fists were pinched fiercely, and his feet were stamping on the ground. You can see Shixiang''s anger. (cough, from the author''s point of view, Shixiang can fully deserve the title of ''East Asian vinegar King'')

    When Shixiang raised her head and prepared to go to the glass door to explore the situation, the corner of her eye was indifferent and left to a corner of the side. At this look, Shixiang opened her mouth.

    "You..." Shixiang''s voice line involuntarily improved a little. Just when she wanted to scream out, one hand fiercely covered her mouth and blocked all the voices behind Shixiang!

    "Shh..." Qin Li made such a serious gesture and pointed to the direction of the glass door. What it meant was very clear.

    Shixiang blinked. Then suddenly, he nodded his head, relieved Qin Li, and opened Shixiang''s mouth. They looked at each other. There was a strange look in one red and one purple pair of eyes.

 Chapter 444

    Shixiang was puzzled at the moment when she saw Qin Li. She wondered why Qin Li would also appear here. She would appear here because Mu Hantian and Si Sinai took a bath together, which made her feel a burst of inexplicable discomfort. How did Qin Li appear here? Didn''t she go home with Shizhi?

    As for Qin Li, she was embarrassed. Her behavior was found. She couldn''t explain anything to Shixiang. Should she say to Shixiang, "I don''t trust my brother, so come back and have a look?"

    The two women had a tacit understanding. They didn''t talk at this time, but after looking at each other, they came to the glass door of the bathroom and leaned their ears against it.

    "That... That... Cold day brother..."

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Then... There... No!"

    "Huh? There? Where? Here?"

    "Ah... No."

    "What''s the matter?"

    "It hurts a little."

    "Really?"

    "Yes... Yes!"

    Qin Li and Shi xiangton stared wide and listened to the dialogue and strange sound from the glass door. Qin Li only felt a fire burning in her heart. Shi Xiang bit her lips and floated up her face, leaving Shi Xiang''s head blank.

    He couldn''t help being angry. Shixiang fiercely pushed open the glass door and let the piano stuck on the glass door accidentally scream and fall to the ground.

    Angrily looked into the bathroom, Shixiang put tears on her eyes and shouted, "cold day! What are you doing!"

    After shouting, Shixiang was stunned and couldn''t speak any more. Not only Shixiang, but also the two people who fell on the ground in the piano and in the bathroom.

    "What are you doing?" Mu Hantian pressed his hand on Si Sinai''s head and looked at the two uninvited guests who suddenly broke in. For a moment, he felt very puzzled.

    Si Si Nai also blushed and buried his head in the water, but as soon as he moved, Si Si Nai whispered a cry of pain and covered his head, because Mu cold day''s hand was pressing on her hair. This move involved her hair.

    Seeing this, Qin Li, who fell to the ground, took the lead in understanding. The so-called "pain" of his feelings just now is because Mu Hantian tangled his hands with Si Si Nai''s hair when he washed his hair. Thinking of this, Qin lidon was embarrassed. Looking at the scene in front of him, he replayed the picture in his mind when he just heard the conversation between the two, and his face was hot.

    On the contrary, Shixiang was stunned for a while. When she saw that they were naked in a bathtub, she became more angry and stamped her feet. Shixiang shouted wrongly, "cold day!"

    "What''s the matter?" Mu Hantian said silently. He just washed his head for Si Si Nai. As for it? I didn''t do anything bad. Shixiang looks like I molested a girl. I don''t blame millet.

    Shixiang glared at Si Si Nai angrily, and then shouted, "cold day! I want to take a bath with you!"

    "What!" Mu Hantian was stunned. He began to doubt whether his ears were broken. According to the performance of Shixiang just now and the normal development, she should scold me severely, then turn around and leave. Then I went after her and explained it to her. Finally, we were reconciled as before. Cough, well, I admit I watch too many Korean dramas.

    "I want to wash it too!" said Shixiang, ignoring it, and directly began to take off his clothes.

    "Stop! We''ve finished washing!" Mu Hantian stopped Shixiang and told her a very bad news.

    "Nani!" Shixiang was surprised and then looked like a frustrated ball.

    "Well, Shixiang, let''s go to the hot spring in two days. Don''t care about it." Mu Hantian said quickly when he saw Shixiang like this.

    "Really?" Shixiang asked.

    "Of course!" Mu Hantian nodded and said.

    "Great!" after Mu Hantian''s affirmation, Shixiang immediately restored her previous personality and left happily, leaving only two girls in the embarrassing piano and Sisi in Mu Hantian''s arms.

 Chapter 445

    "Ha?" Shizhi looked at Mu Hantian, Shixiang, Qinli, sisinai and Allen standing in front of him in surprise. He asked a little uncertain, "go to the hot spring?"

    "Yes, I haven''t been there for a long time. It''s rare to have time recently, so let''s ask you if you want to go together." Mu Hantian looked at the surprised taxi weaving in front of him and said.

    "Do you want to take a hot spring?" Shizhi couldn''t help but be silent. She was a little moved. For girls, hot spring is always a very attractive place, even Shizhi is no exception.

    "Why don''t I go? I''ve wanted to go for a long time, but I haven''t had time." Shizhi said happily.

    "Really, that''s good. Clean up and go!" Mu Hantian looked at the people.

    "Sorry, I''ll answer the phone." the mobile phone in the piano rang. Mu Hantian glanced at it. It was shenwuyue, the disgusting shaking M.

    "Hello! Commander, I heard you were going to take a hot spring, so I took the trouble to dig out a hot spring. Am I very happy? Come and praise me! Ha ha ha."

    "Ha ha!" Qin Li awkwardly hung up the phone and murmured: Damn shaking m, I want you to look good in a moment.

    "Brother, I have something to do later. Let Yin come back and take you there. Don''t worry." Qin Li said to Mu Hantian.

    "Oh, well, be careful on the way." Mu Han said.

    "I will." then Qin Li left home first.

    "In the cold weather, where''s the Qin? Haven''t you come out yet?" when Shi Zhi came out, she saw that everyone was ready, but she didn''t see the Qin, which made her a little confused.

    "Shizhi, you don''t have to worry. If there''s something in the piano, go first. She said to come to us later." Mu Hantian explained.

    "That''s right! Let''s go!" after figuring out the matter, Shizhi couldn''t wait.

    "Well, I''ll find someone first. You go first! Alan knows the location." Mu Hantian thought about it and decided to order origami.

    "What are you doing in the cold weather?" Shizhi asked.

    "Well, it''s origami. She doesn''t answer my call, but her GPS is on. I don''t know what she''s thinking!" Mu Hantian sighed and said slowly.

    "That''s right! Let''s go first. Don''t worry, I''ll take care of them." while talking, Shizhi looked at some natural ten incense and weak four Si Nai.

    "Please, I''ll hurry up." Mu Han said.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Air battleship Fraxinus:

    Looking at the screen with Qin Li, shenwuyue Gongping spoke: "I really deserve it. I dug up such a precious hot spring so that I can enjoy every inch of the skin of young men and women. This is a gift from God!"

    "There''s so much nonsense!" said Qin, biting the "precious pearl".

    "No, no, no, commander, it''s a great blessing in life to appreciate such beautiful and young skin!" shenwuyue Gongping began to be intoxicated.

    "Somebody! Take the deputy commander down! Let him dig ten more hot springs for me. If I can''t dig them out, I''ll throw him into the sea!" Qin Li is really angry. You meow so much, and it''s useless to say something.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Well, let''s turn back to Mu Hantian:

    "Is this where the origami is located? I feel so strange. What are origami doing here?" Mu Hantian looked at the tall building in front of him and wondered. But he walked in.

    After Mu Hantian went in, he looked around and found that there was no peat, not even a stool. I can''t help it. I have to climb up.

    Five minutes later, Mu Hantian finally came to the second floor. Yes, it was the second floor. After walking on the second floor for five minutes, have you seen it? Anyway, Mu Hantian has never seen such a magical building.

    Before seeing anyone, Mu Hantian heard a complaint: "it''s so annoying! Why have you been training recently and didn''t even give you a vacation? It''s hard to get a day, but you can''t even approve a fund to go to the hot spring! I''m really fed up!"

    "It seems that I am not at the right time!" make complaints about Mu Xiao''s small Tucao. He thought, or went in, after all, he came.

    "I''m sorry to disturb your meeting. I''m looking for origami." Mu Hantian went in and slowly walked to origami under the gaze of a group of sisters.

    "Brother, how did you find here?" origami was surprised that Mu Hantian could find a secret base.

    "Well, origami, you didn''t answer your call, but the GPS of your cell phone was on, so I found it here," Mu said.

    "Hmm!" the origami blushed, then took out the mobile phone and saw the missed call on it.

    "Boy, since you are the brother of origami, we won''t embarrass you, as long as you forget what you just saw and leave." Liaozi looked at Mu Hantian at the lower part of the day and said.

    "This beautiful woman, I''m very sorry. I''m looking for origami to take a dip in the hot spring." Mu Hantian said slowly.

    "Brother, I won''t go." origami was very angry with the handout and decided not to go.

    "Really? That''s a pity, then I''ll go to the bath with Shixiang and them!" Mu Hantian pretended to be a pity and shook his head, then made a look of leaving.

    "Brother, wait a minute, I''m going! But I have one condition!" in order not to let Shixiang occupy Mu Hantian alone, origami gave in.

 Chapter 446

    "Brother, I want everyone to go together, OK?" origami looked at the ast team and said to Mu Hantian.

    "Origami! They are your friends. If you want to invite them, you can do whatever you want. I don''t care, only they don''t find Shixiang their trouble." Mu Hantian said.

    "Ah! Sure enough, there are still good people in the world." after hearing Mu Hantian''s words, he fell on the ground and Liaozi stood up, grabbed Mu Hantian''s hand and said, "don''t worry, only they have no spiritual reaction, we won''t do it."

    "That''s good, come with me!" Mu Hantian wants this answer. I believe there will be less trouble behind with the answer of Liaozi in the lower part of the day!

    "But in terms of funds, don''t we post it?" Liaozi asked carefully in the lower part of the day.

    "Of course not, you don''t have to pay a penny. Don''t worry." Mu Han smiled and said.

    "Really, then, all the staff are ready to go!" Liaozi waved her hand and took the lead in going out, but she suddenly remembered that she didn''t seem to know where she was, so she immediately returned and followed Mu Hantian.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "What? Ast''s people are coming? Why?" Mu Hantian promised Liaozi at the lower part of the day, but Qin Li was angry as soon as he told Qin Li.

    Originally, Qinli wanted to go to the hot spring, but as a commander, she couldn''t show her mood well. I don''t know whether she should participate in the hot spring trip next.

    But mu cold day is good. She is still tangled. Mu cold day invited ast people. Can you bear it?

    Besides, even if it''s a hot spring, it''s their own business. Why should those ast women participate?

    "It''s nothing. Anyway, isn''t the hot spring hotel very big? And we can take this opportunity to have a good relationship with ast. Just now, the leader of the lower part of people''s day has promised me that as long as the elves don''t have psychic reaction, they won''t hurt them." Mu Hantian explained.

    Mu Hantian didn''t notice the mood in Qin Li, but he also knew that she was reluctant to do so, which made him some incomprehensible. Even if Qin Li had been very hostile to ast, it wouldn''t be like this! Not even such a good chance? Mu Hantian said he couldn''t understand.

    "Hum, brother is a fool!" Qin whispered and hung up.

    "Is this proud and charming in the piano?" Mu Hantian murmured.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Hum, since my brother is with them, some things can''t be used. It''s really troublesome! But even so, you don''t want to take a good bath in the hot spring." Qin said fiercely, and the others in the command room were humiliated.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Here it is. You can solve the rest by yourself! I''m going to find Shixiang them!" Mu Hantian left such a sentence and left directly, completely ignoring this group of girls.

    "Cold weather, you finally came. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." Mu Han genius just asked Shixiang where they were and was about to go. As a result, he met several people on the road.

    "Shixiang, why don''t you soak it?" Mu Hantian asked suspiciously.

    "It''s not to wait for you, but the snacks here are really good!" said Shixiang.

    "Really? I''m really sorry. You go to the bar first and I''ll clean up in the room." Mu Hantian said and turned to leave.

    Don''t ask why you don''t come together. I won''t tell you that men and women can''t bath together here.

    How can we fix it? It''s not easy to come here. It''s still a person. Are you reconciled!

    "Why don''t you take a hot spring with us in cold weather?" Shixiang asked hurriedly when she saw Mu cold weather wanting to go.

    "Shixiang, you can''t take a bath with us in cold weather. There are no mixed baths for men and women here, and we are all girls. It''s wrong to let a boy take a bath with us." hearing Shixiang''s words, Shizhi quickly spoke and explained for mu cold weather.

    "But don''t I watch TV with men and women?" Shixiang said foolishly.

    Shixiang, what did you see! Mu Hantian wants to cry without tears. I also want to be with you, but I can''t. how can I repair it!

    "TV and reality must be separated. Don''t affect your judgment in reality because of what''s on TV." Allen stood up from the pool and said in a teacher''s tone.

    "That means I can''t take a bath with the cold weather, right?" Shixiang asked.

    "That''s right!" said Shi Zhi.

    "Well, now that you understand Shixiang, I''ll go to the boy to wash it." Mu Hantian said, and left, leaving a pitiful Shixiang.

 Chapter 447

    "Well, it''s rare to come once, just one person!" Mu Hantian changed his clothes and entered the men''s bathhouse.

    Although Shixiang didn''t get along with you for a long time, she also became good friends with you. After Si Si Nai''s persuasion, she had enough time to adapt in one night and now she has become cheerful.

    "It''s nice to know you all. But I''m a passer-by in the world after all, and I''ll leave in the end. If I guess correctly, the protagonist in the world should be Shizhi! Forget it, I''m too lazy to think about it. All I have to do is absorb the power of the elves, fully activate the system, restore my power, and then leave the world. But it''s still too late I really can''t bear it! I don''t know if I will take someone away at last! "Mu Hantian is the only one in the men''s bath area, so mu Hantian doesn''t have to whisper too much.

    "Huh? What sound?" Mu Hantian heard a female voice outside the door as soon as he put his body into the pool.

    Mu Hantian was just about to cover himself with a towel when he heard the sound of people being pushed away and subconsciously turned back. As a result

    "Eh? Alas? Why are you here? Why are you here?"

    "Captain, what''s the situation with you?"

    Both sides are stupid. Liaozi was happy to take his subordinates to the hot spring, but the result was good. When he changed his clothes and came in, he found that someone had been lying in the hot spring. And this is no one else. It''s Mu Hantian who invited you to come!

    In the lower part of the day, Liaozi subconsciously blocked her body with a bath towel, and the girls behind her also began to block important parts of her body with various postures.

    Fortunately, they didn''t scream like ordinary girls, otherwise, they would be heard by Shixiang and others, and Mu Hantian''s reputation may be over. You know, Mu Hantian is a star in this world.

    For mu Hantian, Liaozi, a group of girls in the lower part of the day, inexplicably broke into the men''s bath area, while for ast''s girls, Mu Hantian naturally became a pervert into the women''s bath area.

    Fortunately, Mu Hantian reacted quickly enough and turned around quickly. Then he heard Mu Hantian say, "Captain, why are you running to the men''s bath area? You don''t know I''m here, so come and peek!" Mu Hantian joked.

    "No, isn''t this the women''s bath area? How can it be the men''s bath area? I see. Obviously you want to peek." Liaozi said angrily at the lower part of the day.

    "How can this be the women''s bath area? The women''s bath area is opposite. Shixiang and they are all there. If you don''t believe it, go and watch it yourself." Mu Hantian spread his hand and leaned very simply against the edge of the pool.

    "Are we really wrong? It''s impossible?" seeing Mu Hantian''s indifferent appearance, Liaozi at the lower part of the day wondered if he and others had gone to the wrong place.

    "Well, let''s leave at once!" said Liao Zi hurriedly at the bottom of the day.

    "Yes, but what''s the matter with this origami?" Mu Hantian pointed to the origami taking off his clothes in front of him and said.

    "Ah! Origami, what are you doing? This is a men''s bath." Liaozi said in surprise.

    "It doesn''t matter. I don''t mind. I took a bath with my brother when I was a child. It''s been a long time. I''m nostalgic, and there are ''Princesses'' and'' hermits'' opposite. I want to go there." origami said very simply.

    "Origami, my dear sister! You have the reserve of a girl, and you are so old, how can you wash with your brother!" Mu Hantian advised.

    "Brother, it doesn''t matter. I don''t mind!" said the origami.

    But I do mind! Mu Hantian wanted to cry, but he couldn''t cry.

    "Well, since the origami says so, let''s wash it here!" Liaozi said directly at the bottom of the day.

    Mu Han cried innocently. Captain RI, how can you indulge this evil trend? It should be strongly stopped!

    "It''s up to you! I''ll cover my eyes and leave after soaking for a while." Mu Hantian said helplessly. At the same time, he took out a towel from the pool, covered his eyes, and then lay the body like this.

 Chapter 448

    "Well, you go on, I''ll go out first." Mu Hantian smiled at the girls and said.

    "Ah, you''ll be well so soon?" Liaozi wondered at the bottom of the day.

    "Of course, well, you go to the bar slowly!" after saying this, Mu Hantian felt that the whole person was a lot easier. After all, he was surrounded by a group of women, but you couldn''t do anything. What a bad thing!

    "What a strange man!" murmured Liaozi at the bottom of the sun, looking at Mu Hantian''s back.

    "Ah, you... Have finished soaking in the cold weather?" after leaving the hot spring, Mu Hantian directly returned to his room in the hotel. At the same time, just a few minutes later, Shixiang, Shizhi, Si Sinai, Allen and the sound of village rain also appeared in Mu Hantian''s eyes.

    As soon as she opened the door and came in, Shixiang saw Mu Hantian sitting in a chair eating. With a light cry, he hurried to Mu Hantian.

    "Yes, after soaking in the hot spring for a while, I felt almost ready, so I came out and had something to eat. I didn''t eat when I came in the morning." after a pause, Mu Hantian asked, "are you finished?"

    "Mm-hmm! It''s so comfortable to soak in the hot spring. I really want to soak for a while every day." Shixiang hurriedly replied when he heard Mu Hantian''s words.

    "Well, don''t care. Just come back if you have time." Mu Hantian said after hearing Shixiang''s words.

    "Really? It''s very kind of you in cold weather." Shixiang gave Mu cold weather a big hug.

    "Well, everyone has soaked in the hot spring. I think everyone may be a little hungry. Let''s go out to dinner!" Mu Hantian broke free from Shixiang''s arms and said to the people.

    "Yes, Si Si Nai is also a little hungry?" Si Nai suddenly said.

    "Is Si Si Nai hungry? Let''s go!" Mu Han Tian waved his hand and walked in front.

    бнбнбнбнбнбнбнбн

    On Fraxinus:

    "Damn it, they had such a good time. If I had known, I wouldn''t have done so. Now I don''t have to play. It''s obviously my family together, but I didn''t go." Qin Li complained in his heart and stepped on the ground angrily.

    "Well, it''s really cute in the piano!" Mu Hantian didn''t know when he appeared on Fraxinus and looked at the picture of stamping his feet in the piano. It''s really cute.

    "Elder brother, how could you......" Qin Li looked at Mu cold sky in surprise.

    "Why, they are still angry, Shizhi, but they are waiting for you. Although they didn''t soak in the hot spring, they play with us. I don''t think you should miss it!" Mu Hantian smiled at the piano and said.

    "I won''t go with you! It''s boring." Qin Li said proudly.

    "Don''t go... It''s up to you. Everyone is waiting for you. If you don''t go, I''ll lose face." Mu Hantian held Qin in his arms without saying a word. No matter how she struggled, she just didn''t let go. And none of the crew stopped it. After all, it was the commander''s family business, and they were not easy to intervene.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    After Mu Hantian took him to the hot spring hotel, Qin Li accepted his fate, but he still complained about Mu Hantian''s behavior. Therefore, he didn''t talk to Mu Hantian from the moment he came to the hotel.

    Shizhi was very happy to see Qinli coming, but then she saw what seemed to have happened between Qinli and Mu Hantian. Why did you ask? Don''t you see that Qin Li is indifferent to Mu Hantian?

    "Cold weather, what''s the matter between you and Qin Li? She has a bad attitude towards you." Shizhi wondered.

    "Well, it doesn''t matter. You play first. I''ll take Qin Li to a place to ensure that she won''t be like this when she comes back. Don''t worry." he said, leaving several people who can''t figure out the situation. Mu cold Tian directly took Qin Li''s hand and walked to ast. He felt that a consensus must be reached today.

 Chapter 449

    "Brother, why did you bring me to ast here?" Qin Li finally spoke. Although his tone was very bad, Mu Hantian didn''t mind.

    "Well, I brought you here to reach a consensus." Mu Hantian explained.

    "Well, cold weather, why are you here?" Liaozi, who was eating in his chair, asked in surprise when Mu cold weather appeared here.

    "I''m here to reach an agreement with the Japanese team leader. My organization is latatosk. I think you''ve heard of the Japanese team leader!" Mu Hantian said faintly.

    "Latatosk? I see. Is that the organization? I have heard that latatosk is an organization dedicated to peaceful coexistence with elves. Although it is very mysterious, as the captain of AST, I still know something about it," said Liaozi at the bottom of the day.

    "Really? That''s good. This is the commander of latatosk next to me. I brought her to you to reach an agreement with you. I don''t think you like ast either!" Mu Hantian said.

    "I understand what you want to say. You''re right. I really don''t like the top management of AST, but it''s impossible to cooperate with you. Even if I agree, my boss can''t agree." Liaozi''s voice at the lower part of the day is a little disappointed. Why doesn''t she want peace? It''s just that those officials are too disappointing.

    "Well, I know what you said, captain of the Japanese lower team, so this Agreement does not let you give up chasing the elves, but gives me a space to talk to the elves. In short, after your first round of attack, I hope you can cease fire for a period of time and let me have a good talk with the elves. If the elves don''t listen, it''s not too late for you to start again." Mu Hantian said calmly.

    "This... It''s not OK. After all, our attack instructions are issued by the above." Liaozi was a little moved at the lower part of the day.

    "This is very simple. It only needs a small reason: ''before we know the truth of the elves, a rash attack will only cause unnecessary casualties.'' what''s the reason?" Mu Hantian said, looking at Liaozi at the lower part of the sun.

    "I see. I''ll try my best!" Liaozi sighed and said.

    "Well, that''s it. Where''s the origami?" Mu Hantian asked.

    "The origami has gone to the princess," said Liaozi at the bottom of the day.

    "Really? I''ll see you later." after leaving this sentence, Mu Hantian walked outside the door with his stunned piano.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Brother, why did you do this?" the piano said discontentedly in the corridor.

    "Well, what''s the matter? Isn''t that good? It''s a rare opportunity. I took you to see her just to make things more convincing." Mu Hantian said faintly.

    "That''s not what I asked. I want to know what you think, brother. Ast obviously doesn''t deal with us. You still do that. Besides, she''s just a small captain and can''t control the thoughts of those big people at all." Qin Li said helplessly.

    "Qin Li, you''re wrong to say that. Don''t you understand the agreement I reached with her? It''s buying time for us. She really can''t control the ideas of those big people, but it''s still possible to help us win time to leave. Do you want your brother to attack the elves in the gun forest?" Mu Hantian said unhappily.

    "This... That''s all right." Qin Li didn''t convince Mu Hantian at last, but she was convinced by Mu Hantian herself.

    "Well, Qinli, be happy. Let''s go and play with Shizhi. If you don''t come, I''ll go to find origami. You know, she''s also my sister." Mu Hantian said and strode to the room where Shizhi and others were. Qinli hurriedly followed, and said, "my brother is mine, and no one can take it away."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Shizhi, what are you doing?" Mu Hantian asked when he saw Wuhe Shizhi who was concentrating on playing the game.

    "Cold day, you don''t know. It''s fun here. There are so many games." Shixiang saw Mu cold day coming back, ran over and explained to Mu cold day.

    "Well, let''s go and play," he said, taking the hand in the piano and walking to the game console.

    For this arcade game, Mu Hantian hasn''t played it for a long time. He played it when he was a child in the original world. Of course, it''s the boxer, the Three Kingdoms and so on.

    Mu Hantian found a game at random, which was similar to the bomber, while Qin Li found origami. The two played a battle. Qin Li said something. It was a battle between his sisters, which made it difficult for others to intervene.

    The one-day hot spring tour ended. In the evening, we didn''t choose to stay. After waiting for dinner, Mu Hantian and others returned home through Fraxinus. On the ast side, they also equipped the display device in the night and directly returned to the camp from the air.

 Chapter 450

    The next day, Mu Hantian''s home:

    After breakfast, Mu Hantian went to school with Shixiang. Of course, Alan took care of Si Si Nai, but what made Mu Hantian helpless was that Alan''s character was a little natural. In other words, did he wake up recently? Never before.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Dulilai Zen high school:

    Mengmeng''s head teacher Gang Feng Zhuhui stood on the podium, looked around at the students below, nodded with satisfaction, and then opened his hands like Xiaomeng and said with a smile: "good morning, everyone! Today, there is a transferred student who will come."

    Hearing the speech, the students at the bottom looked at each other slightly and didn''t know what to say. Some time ago, the class had come for a night. Now, in less than a few days, another transfer student came? Oh, wow. But I still look forward to it. I don''t know whether it is male or female.

    Even Shizhi, Shixiang, kite, origami and Mu Hantian all looked confused.

    "Come on, come in." as the head teacher''s voice sounded, the voices of others in the class weakened. Under everyone''s eyes, the classroom door was slowly opened. Footsteps sounded in the whole silent classroom. The visitor slowly walked to the podium and exposed his true face in the sight of the people. For a moment, after seeing the true face of the visitor, they stared and couldn''t speak any more.

    The long black hair was tied into two long braids and stretched out in front of her chest. There were long bangs on her forehead, but the length was completely different. The hanging bangs covered her whole left eye, and the remaining right eye was wine red, like a smooth little hand like a pearl. Under the black dulilai Zen high school uniform, it looked unusually bright, A pair of black silk stockings were put on her feet, which looked very charming.

    He wrote down his name on the blackboard, then turned around, smiled at everyone and said, "my name is crazy three shizaki!"

    Looking at the very beautiful and natural shizaki Kuang San standing on the podium, everyone in the classroom came back to God after shizaki Kuang San''s voice came out. At present, all boys (of course, not including Mu Hantian) fell in love with shizaki Kuang San''s beauty in an instant and made a loud scream!

    For the reaction of the students in the class, Shi qikuang San didn''t seem to care much. His wine red right eye scanned the whole classroom until he saw Mu Hantian sitting in the last row and looking at himself expressionless. Shi qikuang San''s eyes lit up and showed a sweet smile.

    "Is this what Ling Yin said about Shi qikuang San? It doesn''t look like anything, but I''d better be careful. I feel some bad breath from her." Mu Hantian thought in his heart and observed Shi qikuang San''s every move at the same time.

    Shiqi Kuang San pulled up an arc at the corner of his mouth, took back his eyes on Mu Hantian, smiled and said, "by the way, I''m an elf." the voice of the class stopped suddenly. Everyone looked at him standing on the podium a little stunned, as if he had said an insignificant thing. Shiqi Kuang San looked at each other and froze there.

    In the back row, Mu Hantian looked indifferent, but he began to secretly say trouble. As for Shixiang and Yuan''s origami, his mouth was wide open.

    The head teacher shed a cold sweat on his forehead, looked at the cold classroom and laughed. "Well... It''s really a personalized self introduction."

    When shizaki Kuang San said something that couldn''t be solved, the head teacher hurriedly said, "then, please sit in an empty seat!"

    "Wait, can you wait a minute before that?" Shi qikuang interrupted the head teacher''s words, made the head teacher freeze there, reluctantly smiled and said a little bitterly, "what''s the matter?"

    "I am very strange to this school, many places and things, so I hope someone can show me around this school here."

    Ignoring the warm invitation of the boys in the class, Shi qikuansan smiled gently and stepped away. Under the silent eyes of the whole class, he slowly came to Mu Hantian''s side.

    "Can you please? Han Tian classmate." Shi Qi Kuang San smiled gracefully, but in Mu Han Tian''s opinion, it was definitely not kind.

    Time seemed to stop at this moment. Soon, everyone was boiling. The girls whispered and pointed at Mu cold day. The boys'' heads had been covered with a thick dark cloud, which seemed very gloomy. Looking at Mu cold day, they almost burst into fire.

    "Hateful, that fellow." the ten incense that was originally a little lazy, suddenly shocked, looking at the three eyes of Qi Qi, also came up with a bit of hostility, gnawing teeth. "Why is it cold? What a hateful fellow."

    "You don''t have to be like this. Maybe it''s someone you know in cold weather." Shizhi looked at Shixiang and was a little funny, but she comforted him.

    Shi qikuang smiled three times, bent down and said in a voice that only mu Hantian could hear: "if you refuse, I don''t care what happens behind."

    "I know!" Mu cold day can only reluctantly promise, otherwise, who knows what she will do.

 Chapter 451

    In the sky above Tiangong City, in ''Fraxinus''.

    At this time, in the command room, all the members of "latatosk" made a mess one after another. Looking up at the big screen, he was sitting in class 4, grade 2 of dulilazen high school, listening to the class. His eyes twinkled with disbelief and bewilderment, even God Wuyue Gongping and village rain Lingyin.

    Suddenly, the door of the command room opened automatically. The piano in the "commander mode" finally came in under the call of the people. It seemed as if they saw the backbone. Everyone''s faces were happy and their emotions calmed down. I have to say that in ''latatosk'', the piano is really dignified!

    "Commander!" God Wuyue Gongping and Murakami Lingyin both breathed a sigh of relief when they saw the appearance in the piano. The piano was like the backbone of "latatosk". Only when she was there could people feel at ease.

    "How''s the situation?" Qin Li went to the command platform and sat down. He said with a heavy face. A pair of red pupils stared at shizaki kuansan on the big screen. He didn''t know what he was thinking.

    "At present, nothing important has happened. It seems that shizaki Kuang San doesn''t want to make trouble in dulilai Zen high school." shenwuyue Gongping reports respectfully, and he also has doubts in his heart. He doesn''t understand why shizaki Kuang San automatically ''came to the door''.

    The piano skillfully opened a "precious pearl" and put it into his mouth. Shen said in a deep voice, "what was purpose of the crazy San Qi at that time? In this kind of the school... Did he come for his brother?"

    "It should be. Just now, Shi qikuang invited Han Tian to take her to visit the school, and Han Tian agreed." Lingyin said.

    "Yes, but shizaki crazy three is a very dangerous spirit. Is he all right, brother?"

    "It should be no problem. Just now we talked with the cold weather. He asked me to tell you that since shizaki Kuang San didn''t start immediately, he must not make any dangerous actions for the time being. He asked us not to mess around before shizaki Kuang San started." Ling Yin saw the worry in the piano and persuaded him.

    "It''s right for my brother to do so. According to previous data, shizaki crazy three is a reckless spirit. No one knows what she will do. However, although she doesn''t mess now, who knows what she''s thinking, so we need to enter the first level alert. If shizaki crazy three does anything out of line, start the strategic state immediately." The piano said with dignity.

    "Yes!" other people have no problem. After all, shizaki Kuang San is not a kind spirit. He may kill creatures at any time. No one has any objection to such an spirit, and important personnel of the organization may encounter danger at any time and start the strategic state.

    Seeing the execution of the order, Qin Li''s face looked a little better, but she still frowned. She turned to Lingyin in Yucun and said, "Lingyin, please go to dulilai Zen high school and be ready to support her brother at any time!"

    "I see!" Ling Yin replied, and then walked out of the command room.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    For those students who don''t know about it, the participation of shizaki crazy three can only be regarded as a small storm in their daily life. Even if it rolls up, it doesn''t hurt. If shizaki crazy three has excellent appearance and dignified and elegant behavior, it may not even roll up a small storm.

    However, for those who know the root of shizaki crazy, that''s a great thing! Because no one can deny that shizaki crazy three is really crazy! Such a crazy spirit can really do anything.

    As the bell rang after class, the people in the classroom looked at Mu Hantian and Shi qikuang with envy, jealousy or doubt. Then they left the classroom. They didn''t know what Shizhi said to Shixiang. Shixiang ran out. Finally, there were only mu Hantian and Shi qikuang in the whole classroom.

    "Cold day, the commander asked me to support you." in Mu cold day''s ear, the sound of Lingyin came from the micro earphone, which made Mu cold day''s footsteps a meal.

    "Lingyin, don''t worry. I''ll help you, but now you go to protect Shizhi them, or I won''t worry." Mu Hantian was a little happy to hear Lingyin''s voice, because he wouldn''t be distracted.

    "Then be careful. If you can''t leave, shizaki crazy San is not such a simple person." Lingyin said with some worry.

    "I know!" Mu Hantian hung up his headphones like a dying soldier, and then quietly looked at Shi qikuang San.

 Chapter 452

    Seeing Mu Hantian looking at himself, Shi qikuansan smiled and walked gracefully to Mu Hantian.

    "Please take care of me, cold weather classmate, but I''ll be embarrassed if you look at me like this, hehe." Shiqi crazy three sides his head and said to Mu cold weather in a very flat tone.

    Mu Hantian sighed and said to shizaki Kuang San, "let''s go."

    Hearing Mu Hantian''s answer, Shi qikuansan showed a satisfied smile, nodded his cheek, narrowed his eyes, followed Mu Hantian behind and walked out of the classroom.

    On the other side of the door of the classroom, Shixiang poked his head out slightly and looked at the wordless and shizaki crazy three who walked away in front of him. He couldn''t help but murmur with dissatisfaction. "What are you going to do, that guy? Why don''t you choose cold weather?"

    I don''t know why. Looking at shizaki crazy three, Shixiang''s heart will be inexplicably agitated. This irritability makes Shixiang unable to touch his mind, and there is a trace of uneasiness vaguely. This kind of uneasiness is completely different from usual. I always feel very dangerous.

    "Follow up and have a look!" Shixiang thought so, but then he paused and remembered what Shizhi had said to her before. "If you push the boys too hard, it will annoy each other..." "do you hate being cold?" Shixiang pouted his lips and walked back and forth there, hesitating. After a long time, he stamped his feet, turned his lips and walked in another direction.

    Du Li Lai Zen high school, on a corridor, Mu Hantian and Shi Qi Kuang San walked here together. Looking ahead, they seemed like strangers. They didn''t say a word at all. If they ignored Shi Qi Kuang San''s eyes that frequently looked at Mu Hantian''s face.

    Walking leisurely in the corridor, neither of them spoke first and walked in the same direction. If you observe carefully, you will find that there are fewer and fewer pedestrians on the corridor as they walk.

    Until they came to a deserted corridor, they began to slow down. Mu Hantian looked at Shi Qi Kuang San and said faintly, "so, what''s the matter with you here? Shi Qi."

    "Ah, I''m here for you in the cold weather. Since I heard about you, my mind is full of your figure. That''s a good feeling!" shizaki''s beautiful eyes narrowed into a crescent shape, stepped forward a few steps and approached wordless until he met Mu''s body, His head still moved towards Mu Hantian.

    Mu Hantian frowned slightly, looked at the closer and closer Shi Qi Kuang San, and subconsciously stepped back. However, Shi qikuang San stuck it up and continued to come forward, so that Mu Hantian had no choice but to continue to retreat. Over time, after the cold touch and blocking came from behind. Mu Hantian had no choice but to stay close to his body and close to his arms. From the outside, it looked like a little girl in love. Into the arms of your sweetheart.

    "Crazy three shizaki! I really want to bombard you!" in the command room, when I saw this scene on the big screen, the piano bit the ''treasure bead'' in its mouth. The crisp sound made the people in the whole command room a little cold, because from this action, they could feel the resentment of their own commander.

    "Shizaki crazy three students, what do you want!" Mu Hantian said with his teeth.

    The smile on shizaki''s crazy three faces became a little strange at this moment. The wine red pupils also flashed a crazy color. She raised her small face and said word by word: "I don''t want to do anything. I just want you to agree to my request in cold weather and be one with me!"

    "Integration? Are you kidding? I''m not interested in sex with you, so I can only say sorry!" Mu Hantian left such a sentence. He found that shizaki crazy three really didn''t play cards according to the routine.

    "Wait a minute, if my classmates refuse in cold weather, I''ll change my request and date me. I know everything about you." shizaki Kuang San chuckled.

    "Brother, promise her!" for Qinli, this is a very rare opportunity. Although she is very unhappy with shizaki, it seems to her that shizaki is obviously looking forward to dating.

    "I see. Then, as a boy, shizaki, I want to invite you to a date, OK?" Mu Hantian completely shows what a gentleman should do (don''t think about it, it''s not a pervert.)

    "OK, but you can''t call me shizaki again. Call me crazy three. Ha ha!"

 Chapter 453

    "I''m sorry, Shixiang. I can''t stay at home with you tomorrow." Mu Hantian said to Shixiang, who was sitting on the sofa watching TV and eating snacks.

    "Why? Didn''t you agree to play games at home tomorrow?" he put down his snacks and turned his eyes from TV to Mu Hantian. It was just a sentence, which made Shixiang tearful. It''s just that I can''t accompany her for one day. Is it such a big blow to her? This makes Mu Hantian incomprehensible!

    "Sorry, I have a very important thing to deal with tomorrow, but don''t worry, I''ll be back in the evening."

    "Ah! What''s so important?" Shixiang wondered.

    "Well, I have a date tomorrow with crazy shizaki," Mu said honestly.

    "Shizaki crazy three! Why, even if it''s kite origami, I won''t say anything, but why is it her!" Shixiang is very angry. Now she already knows what dating is. It''s a matter between lovers, but what does this have to do with shizaki crazy three.

    "Well... Shixiang, let me tell you the truth. Shiqi kuansan is also an elf, but her situation is very special, but anyway, I promised you and Si Sinai to save the elf."

    "Well, that''s all right, but in cold weather, you have to promise me that you will save shizaki Kuang San like saving me." Shixiang said very enlightened (strange).

    "Well, I will." that''s what I said. But the cold weather still wants to make complaints about it, like saving you, saving three. I''d like to, but it''s obviously not a meal that can be passed. Well, make complaints about the Tucao in such a place.

    Well, anyway, Shixiang is still very kind, but if she can not follow Mu Hantian.

    No, the next morning, as soon as Mu Hantian had breakfast and left, Shixiang took Sisi Nai and his helper, that is, Shizhi, and followed Mu Hantian. (Shizhi: I was cheated by Shixiang. He said he invited me to dinner. Who knows... Alas! It''s tears when he said too much!)

    Feeling that someone was following behind him, Mu Hantian didn''t care. He looked back directly, and then saw a touch of purple. Mu Hantian understood in an instant.

    He sighed helplessly. Mu Hantian still decided to forget it and follow it. Anyway, he didn''t do anything shady.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Brother, don''t you really need our support? In ''latatosk'', there are many experts in this field." I don''t know how many times, Qin said to Mu Hantian on the radio. In his tone, he seemed to be full of confidence in the so-called ''experts'', which made Mu Hantian feel very painful.

    "Really not!" Mu Hantian resolutely refused Qinli''s so-called support. He really didn''t know where such a smart Qinli had confidence and high hopes for those so-called "experts".

    "Be careful yourself!" the voice in the piano was full of helplessness. However, for her brother''s skill, she is still at ease. At least, here, there are two elf sisters who have been successfully raided. No, maybe they should be three.

    I don''t know how long it has passed. At a certain moment, at the end of the street, the figure of Kuang San finally appeared there and walked slowly towards Mu Hantian. Mu Hantian looked up and looked at the past. Today, Kuang San tied his long hair into two and stretched it on his chest. However, the hair band tied to his hair turned into two black flowers. On his forehead, Liu Haiqi''s eyes slanted down to cover her left eye. He was wearing a noble black Pleated Dress and black high boots on his feet, Like an elegant and noble black rose, coupled with the faint snow-white skin, it is like a beautiful young lady from a famous family!

    When Kuang San appeared here, people in the whole street stopped their steps one after another, and their eyes were involuntarily attracted to the past. Even some girls couldn''t help looking at each other.

    The only one left was the wine red right eye. When he saw the other side of the street waiting for his Mu cold day, his whole pupil lit up, and a very dazzling smile appeared on his face, which made all the people who were looking at Kuang San stunned on the spot, but the party concerned still didn''t find anything, accelerated his pace a little and came towards Mu cold day.

 Chapter 454

    "I''m sorry to keep you waiting." standing in front of Mu Hantian, Kuang San smiled and bowed to Mu Hantian.

    "Well, this kind of thing doesn''t matter. Besides, isn''t it right for boys and girls to date?" Mu Hantian spread his hand and said casually.

    "Ah La, you are really a very gentle person in cold weather!" the crazy three corners of his mouth pulled an arc, which seemed very satisfied.

    "Then, in cold weather, where can we go?" crazy three looked at Mu cold weather with very expectant eyes and saw Mu cold weather very helpless. Mu cold weather smiled bitterly in his heart. If he didn''t know her real person, ah, no, she was an elf, eh, it seemed very awkward.

    Well, anyway, Mu Hantian already knows the true face of crazy three, but he is still looking forward to it.

    "Crazy three, this kind of date between men and women is my first time. I don''t know what to do, so I''d better listen to you!" Mu Hantian''s answer may cause girls'' dissatisfaction, but crazy three is not an ordinary girl, so this answer can try to find out what crazy three likes.

    "Well? As long as I can be with you, I can do anything." crazy three was stunned, but he immediately reacted.

    "In that case, let''s go and have something to eat first. I think you may be hungry too." Mu Hantian said. But in the earphone, the complaint from the piano came: "brother is really a fool, this

    It''s time to take her home, and then enjoy it, and then you can harvest crazy Trinity. "

    "Qin Li, I don''t care where you learn these things, but you shouldn''t say it in front of me, so in the evening, I decided to come to your house to educate you." Mu Hantian whispered to Qin Li.

    "Brother, I have something to do in the evening and won''t go back. You don''t have to wait. You''d better go and accompany Shixiang them, but they still follow."

    "You''re lucky." if Qin didn''t say anything, Mu Hantian really forgot that there were three small tails behind.

    "Cold day, cold day, what''s the matter with you?" crazy three''s voice pulled Mu cold day back from thinking.

    "Oh, that crazy three, I just thought about it. Let''s go to the zoo after dinner. Dianting gave me two tickets to the zoo yesterday. Are you going?" Mu Hantian suddenly found an excuse. He originally wanted to see it with Shixiang, but there was no way. Crazy three was too difficult to attack. The whole process was so perfect that he couldn''t find a breakthrough.

    "Well, since you''ve said so, of course you''re going, but go eat first!" said Kuang San, actively extending his hand and holding Mu cold''s arm.

    "What are you doing with Shiqi in Hantian?" don''t forget that Mu Hantian is dating Kuang San today, but there are three small tails behind him. Shixiang knows the situation, but Shizhi is really frightened.

    What she never imagined was that the relationship between them was so close, it was like a couple

    Same. Are these two lovers, but what''s the matter with Shixiang?

    "Let''s catch up!" with Shixiang''s character, it''s impossible to think of Shizhi''s idea. She just follows her heart. She wants to know the whole process of Mu Hantian''s date with the elf. Even when she saw the spirit named shizaki crazy three holding Mu Hantian''s hand, her heart was very heavy and uncomfortable, but she still didn''t know what kind of feelings it was.

    All she can do now is subconsciously drag Sergeant Zhihe and sisinai, closely following Mu Hantian''s back.

    Inexplicably, Shizhi and Sisi were dragged by Shixiang. They saw the end of Mu Hantian''s appointment with Kuang San from the beginning, watched them go shopping and have a pleasant conversation together, and even watched them walk into a very good looking restaurant for lunch. The group of three who followed the group could only hide outside the restaurant and watch Mu Hantian and Kuang order a delicious lunch.

    бнбнбнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Then, let''s go to the zoo!"

    "OK!" crazy three smiled and agreed.

    "Then let''s go." Mu Hantian was a little crazy just now. This beautiful smile, like Xueer, is also a woman with a story.

    "They''re gone. Let''s hurry up." Shixiang looked at the two people who left and directly pulled staff sergeant weaver and sisinai, ready to follow up. But he was stopped.

    "Alan, why are you here?" Shixiang looked at Alan standing in front of him in surprise.

    "I found you long ago in cold weather. He called me to take you to eat instead of following him." Allen said slowly.

    "But, I..." Shixiang heard that eating delicious food was very tangled. She didn''t know how to choose.

    "OK, let''s go in!" Alan directly pulled the three women into the restaurant where Mu Hantian and crazy three had just stayed.

 Chapter 455

    At the entrance of a zoo in Tiangong City, Mu Hantian and Kuang San appeared here and walked directly into it. After they entered the zoo, a giant panda in Panda costume appeared in front of them. In the confused eyes of Kuang San, the giant panda gave Mu Hantian an ice cream in his hand, and then walked away as if nothing had happened.

    In this regard, crazy three expressed considerable doubts. After all, she had never heard that she would send ice cream when she entered the zoo. Only mu Hantian naturally grabbed the ice cream in his hand and continued to walk inside with crazy three.

    From the angle that Kuang San didn''t find, Mu Han gave a thumb to the position of the giant panda, and the giant panda gave a thumb to Mu Hantian.

    "Hoo..." the giant panda breathed a sigh of relief until their figure disappeared from sight. He took off the panda head and showed a handsome face. Yes, this man is Jin Wuyan! (it''s not jinmuyan, it''s jinmuyan.)

    "It''s really not an easy job to eliminate all the bad treatment of animals in the zoo. I hope he can succeed."

    For latatosk''s arrangement, crazy three naturally can''t know. At this time, she is looking at a little leopard in the fence with a happy face. Her face looks like a girl who likes animals very much.

    "Here you are!" Mu Han Tian smiled and handed the ice cream to Kuang San.

    "Give it to me?" crazy three took the ice cream in doubt and said, "what about you in cold weather?"

    "Well, there''s no way. There''s only one ice cream. Of course it''s for girls."

    "This..." crazy three hesitated, holding up the ice cream in his hand, and then said with a smile: "otherwise, in cold weather, you can eat with me."

    "This is not good." Mu Han Tian was a little stunned. He didn''t expect crazy three to say such words.

    "Ah, ah, ah..." crazy three put his hand on his face and said with a reddish face: "it doesn''t matter if it''s you in cold weather."

    "Forget it. If you want to eat, I''ll buy one. It''s sold in the zoo anyway," Mu said.

    "Really, please buy me another one in cold weather!" crazy three smiled.

    "Well, you''ll wait for me here."

    "Well, delicious snacks should be enjoyed slowly." looking at Mu Hantian''s back, crazy three mumbled.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Come and see, the cat runs very fast, so it can''t hit."

    "You''re so useless. Look at me."

    Hearing the sound from the woods not far away, crazy three frowned slightly, and then walked over.

    Crazy three walked over and saw three people shooting a cat with toy guns

    "Ah, I''m very interested in the games you''re playing. I don''t know if you welcome me to join?" crazy three smiled at the three. At the same time, I don''t know when two flint guns appeared in his hand. He aimed the gun at the three men and Kuang San pressed the trigger.

    бнбнбнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Eh? Why isn''t Kuang San here? He clearly promised me not to walk around. It''s true." Mu Hantian took two ice creams in his hand and looked around at no one. Somehow, he felt uneasy.

    "There''s a smell of blood. Although it''s light, I can still smell it. Is it crazy three..." Mu Hantian, who was going to find crazy three, suddenly smelled the smell of blood in the air, and his uneasiness became stronger.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Mu Hantian, who was pursuing the bloody smell, saw a very bloody scene. He saw Kuang San''s hand pass through a boy''s stomach. Then there were many arms at the boy''s feet, dragging the boy into the dark shadow underground.

    "Ah, it seems that you have seen my indecent side in the cold day. What should I do?" Kuang San turned his head and looked at Mu cold day and said calmly.

    "Crazy three, there is really nothing wrong in the piano. I can''t agree with your random killing." Mu Han roared. He originally thought that Elves were kind, but now it seems that he was wrong. Crazy three was not saved at all. He just left for a while and three people died.

    "Ha ha, you can say it anyway, but..." Kuang San looked at Mu Hantian and wanted to say something, but he was interrupted by an untimely voice.

    "Hum! I didn''t expect that I was a little late. Nightmare, you are killing innocent people again!" Mu Hantian turned around, and a blue haired single horsetail girl appeared in front of him. She was only about 14 years old, and she was still wearing civilian clothes, but she seemed to carry a imaging device, because the surrounding area was open and she was holding a laser sword.

    "Oh, I remember your name seems to be Chonggong... Really that, right?" Kuang San bent down, observed Chonggong Zhenna several times, and then said with a happy smile.

    "Hum, being called my name by you will only make me sick." the blue haired girl called Chonggong Zhenna frowned and snorted coldly.

    "Allah, Allah, I''m really sorry. But the name is really important. If you can, I still hope you can call my real name, crazy three shizaki!" crazy three first bent down to apologize, then showed a sad expression and said a little unhappy.

    "I don''t have time to talk nonsense with you! Go to hell to redeem your sins!" Zhen raised his hand gently and rushed to crazy three with a laser sword. The distance of tens of meters has been crossed by Zhenna in the blink of an eye. The laser sword fiercely stabbed Kuang San''s chest.

    "This woman is not simple. Although she is not as strong as Alan, she is not weak in this world." looking at Zhenna''s attack, Mu Han praised and sighed.

    "Die!" although crazy three summoned countless hands to Zhenna''s laser sword, Zhenna hanged them all at a very fast hand speed. Crazy three, who lost his protection, was stabbed in the chest by Zhenna just once, fell to the ground with a smile, and then the blood on his chest began to overflow continuously, and soon dyed his surroundings red.

    "How annoying!" Zhenna put away his laser sword, glared at Kuang San''s body, and then took out a communicator, which seemed to be calling members of the anti elf army.

    "Why did you kill her!" Mu Hantian''s roaring voice came into Zhenna''s ears.

    "What are you talking about? I saved your life. She just wanted to kill you. If it weren''t for me, you would have died." really complained.

    "Oh, you are so gentle in cold weather. I clearly want to kill you." crazy three''s voice was full of fatigue, but he still said a complete sentence.

    "Crazy three, you can''t die, I won''t let you die." Mu Hantian suddenly rushed to crazy three, picked her up from the ground, and ran directly to the place where there was no one, whether she was still bleeding or not.

 Chapter 456

    "Xiaoguang, can you save her? I want to save her. I don''t want to see her die." holding the bleeding crazy three, Mu Hantian asked Xiaoguang in his heart.

    "Master, it can be cured, but master, are you sure you want to do this? The shizaki crazy three in your arms seems to be just a separate body." Xiaoguang said.

    "Separation?" Mu Hantian was very surprised.

    "Yes, as like as two peas, but she''s very good. It''s the same as the real thing. If I''m not mistaken, she should be manipulating time."

    "I see."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Crazy three, come out, I have something to ask you." Mu cold day put down the dead crazy three in his arms and shouted around.

    "Ah, you are really not an ordinary person in cold weather. You know I''m not dead." the voice of Kuang San''s abuse came into Mu cold weather''s ears.

    Mu Hantian looked back and found that Kuang San was looking at himself.

    "Crazy three, why did you kill those three people? I want to hear the truth." Mu Hantian said.

    "Oh, the truth? Well, I just want to kill them, that''s all." crazy three smiled and said.

    "I don''t believe, I don''t believe you will be such a person." Mu Hantian looked at crazy three and said firmly.

    "Hehe, I know about you. Didn''t you investigate me in advance? Don''t you know I killed a lot of people? It doesn''t matter to kill more!" crazy three was stunned for a moment, and immediately looked indifferent again.

    "Is that so? Well, let me ask another question. I''m curious. Why do you choose to approach me among so many people in the class?" Mu Hantian looked at Kuang San and said faintly.

    "Because I really want to be with you in cold weather ~ ~" crazy three points his face and says.

    "Really? Like the man just now?" Mu Hantian said faintly.

    "You think so." crazy three smiled.

    "Crazy three, the last question, I already know your purpose. I want to go back 30 years ago and kill the first elves! But I''m curious, why did you kill so many people? Do you want to go back to the past and need the lives of those people?"

    "Guess!" crazy three tone is very plain, but the murderous spirit in the words can still be felt by Mu Hantian.

    "Really! But why, it''s painful... Sad... Why can I feel it." Mu Hantian suddenly stretched out his hand and gently stroked Kuang San''s head, trying to comfort her.

    "I can''t stand your eyes..." Mu Hantian''s eyes stared at me. Crazy three rarely said in a cold tone, as if he was a little unhappy. But that enjoyment can also be felt in Mu cold days.

    "I''ve been bearing too much. Let me bear it with you!" Mu Hantian sighed.

    "Don''t pretend that you know everything! There''s nothing at all! I don''t have pain! I don''t feel sad!" the crazy three screamed, even with a trace of crying. The right eye exposed outside is full of panic, which is perceived as a kind panic in the heart.

    "I will, I will eat you." after roaring, crazy three disappeared in front of Mu cold day.

    "Kuang San, I will certainly save you and take you out of the world. Let you forget your sadness. I will always be with you. I won''t make you lonely anymore. I will bear everything with you." Mu Hantian has made up his mind. Shixiang can''t take them away, but Kuang San must take her out of the world.

 Chapter 457

    "I''m back!" dragging my tired body, Mu cold day finally returned home.

    "Oh, is this your elder sister''s home now?"

    "No, this is a friend''s home." Shizhi''s voice came.

    "Eh! Shizhi, you know I''m coming back, so you''re here to wait for me?" he walked into the living room and Mu Hantian flirted when he saw Shizhi.

    "It''s you!" a girl''s voice sounded. Mu Hantian felt very familiar, so he looked to the right

    "Wow, how could it be you? This is my house. Why are you a stranger here?" Mu Hantian said in surprise.

    "Hum, I just came with my elder sister. If I knew this was your house, I wouldn''t come." yes, the girl is true.

    "Elder sister? Shizhi, when did you have a sister?" Mu Hantian looked at Shizhi suspiciously.

    "Well, that... The thing is, on my way home with Shixiang and Sisi, she suddenly appeared, then suddenly called my sister, and then......" Shizhi explained.

    "I see. That is to say, Shizhi, you don''t know you have such a sister." Mu Hantian understood in an instant.

    "I can''t say that. I feel very familiar with it, but I just can''t remember where I met," said Shi Zhi.

    "Wait a minute, as a sister, I will never admit her. By the way, my name is Wuhe Qinli." Qinli came in and pointed to Zhenna.

    "Are you also my elder sister?" Zhenna asked very vigorously after seeing the piano.

    "No!"

    "Ah, it''s rude. - sorry, Qin Li. Sister, I must..."

    "Who''s your sister!"

    It is rare to shout loudly in the piano in commander mode. Shizhi couldn''t help but cast surprised eyes. Qin Li coughed falsely and said, "well, do you have any evidence that you said Shizhi''s sister?"

    "Wait a minute, that... Really, can you ask a question a little?"

    "Yes! What''s up, elder sister!"

    When Shizhi finished, he was really happy from the bottom of his heart and answered with a momentum that was about to jump up. The piano hummed unhappily for some reason.

    "Well... Sorry. But I don''t remember you..."

    "It doesn''t make sense."

    Zhenna hugged her arms and nodded.

    Shi Zhi swallowed his saliva and said what he cared more about.

    "Although I wanted to ask at first - your mother... Now..."

    If it was Shizhi''s real sister, I should know.

    Abandoned Shizhi''s, biological mother.

    But

    "Ah?" really tilted his head and replied blankly.

    Shizhi frowned - was it really abandoned after Shizhi?

    At this time, it seemed as if her thoughts had been inferred from Shizhi''s expression. She really shook her head.

    "No, no, No. There''s no such thing." I smiled awkwardly and continued after drinking the black tea at hand.

    "I -- I don''t actually have the memory of the past"

    "... what''s going on?"

    In this regard, Qin li man showed strong dissatisfaction. Gently sit upright, face Zhenna and speak again.

    "It''s the old words. How many are there?"

    "That''s right. I can''t remember anything in the past two or three years. Before that, it was a little..."

    After Qin Li asked, Zhenna took out the silver pendant on his chest, which contained a seriously faded photo. Among them, it has the posture of taxi weaving and Zhenna in childhood.

    "Is this... Me?"

    Shizhi made a startled sound, but a surprised expression appeared in the piano.

    "Wait a minute. At this time, Shizhi is about ten years old. Shouldn''t she have come to our house at that time?"

    "Ah, what you have to say is true!" Shi Zhi scratched his cheek.

    But it is true that the girls in this picture are all Shizhi no matter how they look.

    "Is that so? It''s really incredible."

    "It''s incredible... In fact, it can''t be other people who are similar by chance? But it''s quite similar."

    "No, there''s no mistake. My sister is my sister."

    "... why are you so sure?"

    After Qin Li asked, he patted his chest with confidence.

    "This is the fetter between families!"

    The piano shrugged and sighed with a speechless expression.

    "Can you pause first? As the host here, I want to say that this is my home. Secondly, it''s time to have dinner now." Mu Hantian suddenly jumped out and disrupted the family ethics play. (it seems that something strange has been mixed in.)

 Chapter 458

    "By the way, Zhenna." after dinner, the taxi weaving sitting on the sofa looked at Zhenna.

    "Yes?" he patted his hand and said, really cocking his head.

    "As you said, there is no previous memory."

    "Well, that''s right."

    "So, where do you live now? Don''t you live with your family?"

    "Ah... That..." at this time, Zhenna, who had been answering so fluently, became vague.

    "Well, there are various reasons."

    "All kinds?"

    "Almost... Let''s just say I work in a special full-time workplace."

    "Workplace...? really, isn''t it similar to Qinli at this age? What about school?"

    I looked around in embarrassment: "well, that... Ah - more... Hit... Excuse me!"

    "Hey...? wait a minute..."

    Really. Before Shizhi could stop it, he ran away like a rabbit.

    "What... What, in the end..." scratched his cheek and looked blankly at the direction of the disappearing gate.

    At this time, Shizhi, standing up from the seat opposite Zhenna, somehow recycled Zhenna''s used tea cups.

    "Eh? Shizhi, where''s your real sister?" Mu Hantian, who came out of the kitchen, didn''t see the scene just now, so he asked.

    "She''s gone," said Shizhi somewhat depressed. Obviously, there are still a lot of things to ask.

    "Are you gone?"

    "Yes, I won''t bother with Qin Li any more." then Shizhi left with Qin Li.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    The breeze of late spring morning slowly blows away the boredom of Mu cold day.

    "What a trouble!" Mu Hantian walked slowly to the gate of the campus and sighed helplessly in his heart. Although it has been decided to save crazy three, how to save it is still a headache. Tell crazy three directly to save her? That''s really hehe. If it''s useful, there''s a ghost.

    "Good morning, cold day." Kuang San walked to Mu cold day from another street and said with a smile.

    "Crazy three? Morning." Mu Hantian put away his thoughts, smiled and said hello to crazy three.

    "Will you walk with me in the school?" he grabbed Mu Hantian''s arm and asked.

    "Of course." he nodded gently. Now the time is still a while away from class, and there is no need to rush into the classroom. They walked slowly on campus arm in arm, like a perfect couple, full of warm feelings.

    "The cherry blossoms are fading." crazy three gently twisted a withered cherry blossom, with some sadness in his voice.

    "Ah, the cherry blossoms thank you, but when you came, they were still in full bloom. In these days..." sighed slightly. Mu Hantian looked at Kuang San and wanted to say something, but he couldn''t say it.

    "Beautiful, happy and happy are always short-lived, aren''t they?" the sadness on his face flashed away, and crazy Sanzhan showed a sad smile. He seems to be asking himself, but he seems to be asking Mu cold day.

    "Then why not choose to keep happiness forever?" Mu Hantian gently stroked Kuang San''s small face and asked meaningfully.

    "Keep it?" crazy three''s pupils shook a little, stunned in situ, and kept repeating in his mouth.

    "You don''t understand at all! You don''t understand anything!" suddenly crazy three lost control of his mood again and again, roaring madly, with sadness in his voice. Fortunately, it''s still early. There are few students on campus. Moreover, the place where Mu Han Tian and Kuang San are located is also relatively quiet, and no one pays attention.

    "I know, I know the sadness in your heart, I know your hardships! I promise you, I will take you to a world without useless elves and disasters, believe me." Mu Hantian walked forward and cherished Kuang San in his arms. Let crazy three push and hit himself.

    Now crazy three is so lonely and helpless... When other children were young, they enjoyed the love of their parents and relatives and the friendship of friends. However, at the first moment of awakening, the Elves will be attacked by humans. They can''t relax at any time. They can only have a short rest when they return to their neighbors. They are lonely from the moment of birth.

    "Cold day, I''ve been with you for a short time, but I''m very happy. I want to go on like this, but... I can''t do it!" sighed slightly. Kuang San pushed Mu cold day away and said such a sentence.

    Then crazy three quickly ran to the teaching building. The figure looks a little embarrassed.

    "Crazy three, there is another chance, whether you like it or not, I must do it." Mu Hantian looked at the back of crazy three and made up his mind.

 Chapter 459

    "Ling Yin, how''s the research on what I gave you yesterday?" in the bridge of frakesis, the piano shouted Ling Yin sitting in the seat closer to the captain''s seat.

    However, there was no response. He peeped at the hand of the command tone in surprise - then tilted his head.

    The display at the hand of the voice showed Zhenna''s face for some reason, and the picture was expanded. Ling Yin looked at this and showed a complex look.

    "Lingyin? Really, what''s the matter?"

    At this point, Lingyin seems to have finally noticed the existence of the piano, and Lingyin''s eyes with thick black circles look into the piano.

    "In the piano... Well, it''s a little troublesome."

    Then he manipulated the console skillfully. Then, the picture is pulled away, and Zhenna''s face becomes smaller.

    "... what''s the real situation compared with that?"

    "If so, it has been confirmed that it is a real sister."

    "The real... Sister. Why on earth did that kind of girl come to ast..."

    "No!" as if to interrupt the words in the piano, made the sound sound sound.

    "After a little investigation, it''s not true."

    "What do you mean?"

    "She is not a self-defense force at all, but a transferred member of DEM industry"

    "D? E? M society?"

    "Wait a minute. The meaning is more unclear. Why is sister Shi Zhi the magician of DEM?"

    "It''s not clear, but..." Lingyin suddenly stopped talking, his teeth creaked and clenched his fists as if he was very angry.

    Qin Li frowned in surprise. Although we have worked together for quite a long time - this is the first time we have seen such a voice.

    "What the hell happened?"

    "Look at this," he said, making Yin operate the console, and the screen showed Zhenna''s face and detailed values.

    "This is..."

    "Ah, her whole body has been treated by magic. That''s why she''s so powerful. But it''s also very expensive. I''m afraid she won''t live for ten years in the future."

    "What, that..."

    Originally, the display device made by DEM society was not perfect. Because the processing performance of the calculus core can not keep up, it has to be supplemented by the human brain.

    In order to amplify brain waves, it is necessary to embed small parts in the mind. Origami is also ast. There should be horn like protrusions in their hair.

    But Zhenna''s body is far beyond that level.

    That''s... Even if several percent of the body has become a state that elves can''t go too far.

    "She should not know her situation, so I think it''s better not to really explain it now," Ling Yin said in an emphatic tone. Qin Li swallowed his saliva and clenched his lips.

    бнбнбнбнбнбнбнбн

    When he returned to the classroom, Kuang San had safely sat in his position, looked down at his textbook and was indifferent to Mu Hantian who came in.

    "There is always a bad feeling." walking to his seat, Mu cold secretly clenched his fist. Although crazy San hasn''t taken any action, he subconsciously feels that a bad thing is going to happen. It seems that something is coming.

    "Jingling bell..." a series of happy voices sounded. The morning course finally ended and ushered in the lunch break.

    "I''m waiting for you on the roof of the school. I hope you can come soon." Kuang San went to Mu Hantian''s side, said in a strange tone, and then walked out of the classroom.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Kuang San, standing on the roof of laizen University, with a light smile, issued a light foot sound of pedaling.

    There is no cloud in the sky. The strong sunshine in midsummer shone on Kuang San and reflected a dark shadow on the ground.

    Crazy three beat like a dance. As if to draw a circle on the ground, rotate back and forth.

    "If only I could enjoy school life with the cold weather for a while."

    If someone is looking at the scene from above, he may be able to detect its abnormality.

    The place where crazy three passed became dark. It''s like the shadow of crazy three tracks didn''t disappear from there.

    "Almost, it''s time."

    Then, click and stomp your heels to the ground.

    Then, the circle in the center of the roof depicted by a dark line slowly began to increase the area.

    It engulfed the whole roof, extended to the outer wall of the school building, eroded the school court, and soon covered a block centered on the school.

    "Giggle, giggle, giggle."

    His lips tilted into a three-day moon and laughed.

    Ah, ah, cold weather students, cold weather students. Dear students in cold weather. Even so, are you still going to save me? Are you still going to help me? I''m really curious! Ha ha ha. "

 Chapter 460

    Mu Hantian took a deep breath and slowly spit it out. After all the air in the lungs was replaced, the body once felt like a restart.

    "All right, cold day!" then, from the earphone installed on the right ear, came the sleepy voice.

    "Ah, I''m fine, but crazy three she..."

    "You''re fine. However, you should be careful. After all, crazy three is not like Shixiang them."

    While swallowing a mouthful of saliva, Mu Hantian suddenly asked, "Lingyin, isn''t there in the piano?"

    "Qin Li is out now."

    "Why do you choose such an important time when you go out?"

    "This is also very clear in the piano. But after careful consideration, it is judged that doing so can improve the success rate of combat. If someone comes in from the side now, it will be troublesome."

    "What happened?"

    "Now concentrate on crazy three. If you really can''t, I can only do it."

    "Wait a minute, you don''t have to do it. Let the piano come!"

    Although some people care about what Qin Li is doing at such a critical time, Mu Hantian understands that he is still going to solve Kuang San''s problem first.

    "What''s going on?"

    Mu Hantian, who had just left the classroom, suddenly felt that his whole body had been attacked by an unreasonable sense of burnout and collapse. As if the air was sticky, it wrapped around the hands and feet heavily.

    "Lingyin, what''s going on?" Mu Hantian reluctantly supported and maintained his posture when he was about to kneel down.

    The students left around once made a sad groan and fell to the ground on the spot. It''s a strange scene to say.

    "Hey, are you okay?"

    Mu cold day hurriedly ran forward to shake the shoulder of a fallen female student. But I probably lost consciousness and didn''t respond.

    "In the area centered on the school, a strong spirit wave reaction has been confirmed. This reaction - what can''t be wrong, it is the work of shizaki Kuang San. The wide area boundary... Seems to weaken the human beings entering it. I can only confirm these. Although I am the original spirit, I don''t know the abilities of other elves very well."

    "Why did crazy three do such a thing?"

    "If so, it''s better to ask yourself directly," Lingyin said.

    "Then I''ll ask her, is there a roof?" Mu Hantian swallowed a mouthful of saliva and stood up. It''s hard to move, but it''s not down yet.

    He opened the door of the classroom he had just come out and shouted.

    "Ten incense!"

    Yes, Shixiang should still be in the classroom. Although he said he had to go back first, he didn''t respond until Mu Hantian returned.

    There are still about ten students left in the classroom, all lying on the ground or on the table unconscious. But... In it.

    "Oh, cold weather, are you okay?"

    Shixiang gently pressed her head and responded to Mu Hantian. Although the power has been sealed, it doesn''t matter, although the power played in it is weaker.

    "All right, Shixiang!"

    "HMM.. However, the body feels so heavy... What''s the matter, this."

    Groaned in a tone like a high fever and shook his head lazily.

    "Cold weather!"

    From the other end of the earphone came the voice of making sound. She might have noticed it if she didn''t say it in detail.

    "Shixiang, you stay here and have a rest. I''ll find a way to solve it right away."

    "Cold... Days!"

    "Don''t worry, give it to me!" Mu Hantian gently stroked Shixiang''s head and walked out of the corridor with determination.

    Swing the heavy air up the steps. Mu cold day drove his tired hands and feet to the door connecting the roof.

    "Imaging... Device..." origami struggled to support the wall with one hand and tried to summon the imaging device. "Kaka!" a layer of armor slowly floated on the origami, and the pain on the origami face gradually passed away. Finally, he successfully got rid of the invasion of this spiritual power.

    "No... he must be in danger in cold weather... I must go to help him." Shixiang tried to get up from the ground. At this time, the other students had completely fainted.

    "Shenwei spirit clothes? Ten times!" suddenly a huge spiritual power spread and shrouded Shixiang. Originally, there were some tired Shixiang, and there was spirit in an instant.

    "Has that feeling disappeared? Then, I''m going to find cold weather." Shixiang murmured, and then took out his angel "fierce kill the public" to support Mu cold weather.

    "Yo Yo!"

    "Where are you going?" a girl suddenly appeared in front of her and blocked her way.

    "Kuang San! Why are you here and where is the cold day?" Shixiang was surprised to see Kuang San, but he was still worried about Mu cold day and asked quickly.

    "Who knows? But if you want to pass, you can only beat me." crazy three smiled.

    The origami side, too, was blocked by a crazy three.

 Chapter 461

    Turn the rusty handle and push the door open. The aging Menton slapped down paint fragments and made a harsh cry.

    "Cut!" Qin Li frowned, gently smacked his mouth and came to the roof of the building.

    Qinli is now visiting one of the abandoned buildings at the southern end of Tiangong city.

    Not that I have a hobby of exploring ruins. There is a reason to come to such a remote place.

    At this time:

    "Welcome, miss chinley."

    The girl who was already waiting on the roof - Zhenna, shouted to the piano.

    Yes, the reason why Qin Li came out was to make an appointment with Zhenna and want to tell her something, but the place was really chosen, which made Qin Li a little unhappy.

    The piano didn''t hide its unhappy mood and hummed a nasal sound.

    "Really. What? In this place, it''s better to prepare delicious tea and cakes."

    "Disrespect. - but I think it''s better to avoid people''s eyes and ears for each other."

    "Hum, whatever you say."

    "Then, can miss Qinli explain what she wants me to do?" Zhenna went straight to the point without hesitation.

    "Hum, I hope you can get rid of DEM, that kind of black heart enterprise..."

    "Why do you know this?" Zhen asked, looking at the piano in amazement.

    "Because there are excellent friends. But I think you should know me too!"

    Qin Li said fearlessly and sighed.

    "Well, since it has been exposed, there is no need to hide it. Yes, I was not a self-defense officer at first. It''s just because of the transfer of DEM industrial society, it''s necessary to get an appropriate class, commander Wuhe!"

    Although he said that, his sight soon became sharp again.

    "However, you said DEM is a black heart enterprise, which I can''t ignore. I accepted the loss of memory and gave me a reason to exist. I''m very grateful."

    "Are you serious? It doesn''t look crazy."

    "That''s rude. What are you going to say?"

    Qin Li noticed a sense of disobedience from Zhenna''s tone. Does she

    "Is it difficult? You don''t know about your body."

    "Body? What are you talking about?"

    It''s so dull that he tilts his head. The harp swallowed with shudder.

    "Don''t you know?" although it''s not completely unexpected... In case what Yin worried about comes true. Qin Li frowned, walked towards Zhenna and grabbed her shoulder.

    "What do you want to do?"

    "For the last time, please leave DEM company, or sister Shizhi will be very sad when she knows the truth."

    "Ha, what did you say suddenly?"

    At this time, the moment Zhenna frowned and said, the phone in the piano and Zhenna rang almost at the same time.

    Show an anxious expression and press the call button.

    "It''s me. What''s up?"

    "Commander! Come to Zen University and have a strong spiritual wave response!"

    "What''s going on?"

    Qin Li glanced in the direction of Zhenna. It seems - judging from her expression, she also received a similar report from Qin Li.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "What''s the situation?" Mu Hantian, who stepped onto the roof, looked at the bottom of the roof, and a touch of shock appeared on his face. There are countless people lying on the campus, and they are all school students. Fortunately, they just seem to be in a coma, not all of them were killed.

    "What? Are you shocked?" Kuang San, standing on the edge of the roof, turned and smiled.

    "Is this the spirit state of Kuang San..." Mu cold looked at Kuang San. At this time, Kuang San was wearing a red and Black Gothic Lori dress with some lace on it and a Gothic Lori hair hoop on his hair. The two ponytails in front of his face had also changed to the back of his head. The bangs in front of him also brushed most of them away, revealing his left eye that had been blocked.

    The left eye is very different from the right eye. The left eye is not red, but gold, and the pupil is like a watch with scales and two pointers.

    "Are you curious about their current situation?" asked Kuang San, bending down to admire the cold sky.

    "Ah, I''m really curious about what you want to do." Mu Hantian nodded gently. He was really curious. Third, is it to avoid being noticed? But I don''t think it''s possible. According to Kuang San''s surname, I shouldn''t care about other people''s eyes.

    Then maybe it''s to threaten yourself... Threaten yourself to give up saving her so that she won''t waver.

    "Do you remember that there seems to be some shadows today? That''s what I left on purpose!" Mu Han nodded silently when he heard Kuang San''s words.

    When Kuang San ran away this morning, he left some shadows in the school, but mu Hantian didn''t notice any spiritual power, so he didn''t care. He thought it was the phenomenon caused by Kuang San''s state of mind.

    "As long as the people touched by my shadow, their time will become my time and be absorbed by me. Ha ha......" Kuang San gave a proud laugh, and his original lovely appearance became a little scary.

    "Stop, crazy three." Mu Hantian sighed softly and said.

    "Stop? OK! Then take back your words. What''s going to save me or something!"

    "Impossible! How could I let you feel sad alone!" Mu Han took a step in the sky, firmly pressed Kuang San''s shoulder and said firmly.

 Chapter 462

    "Kuang San, I can understand your feelings. I also know a girl. She is a little similar to you. She is also regarded as a monster because she has some power. (in the autumn of 16th night, people who don''t know can search.) I can feel your kindness, so don''t go wrong." holding Kuang San, Mu Hantian advised. Of course, if the truth is true, Mu Hantian only knows through the monitoring screen. The people who kill three people are scum.

    "Woo..." Mu Hantian hugged him tightly and looked at him with such serious eyes. Kuang San''s shoulders trembled slightly and his mouth made a painful struggle. Kuang San''s face showed hesitation, and it seemed that heaven and man were fighting in his mind.

    "Stop this painful thing, calm down and enjoy life, and live a bloody life without being chased or killed! If you like, I''ll take you to a world without elves, where no one will hurt you because you have power." seeing that crazy three shows signs of loosening, Mu Hantian continues to shout loudly, trying to convince crazy three.

    "Ah! Don''t say these messy words again! I like killing and being killed, so I don''t need to live a plain life at all!" crazy three wanted to push Mu cold day away, but it didn''t take all his strength, and his body was shaking constantly.

    "Then please tell me honestly, are you happy with me, or are you happy to kill or be killed?" Mu Hantian asked in a serious tone.

    "Ah..." crazy three painfully covered his head and made a hesitant voice.

    Hugging Kuang San tightly, Mu Hantian passed his heartbeat to Kuang San and looked at Kuang San lovingly. She is not wrong, against the elves is not wrong, they are not wrong, wrong is the world! Gradually, Kuang San stopped struggling, and tears began to flow from his eyes. He laid his head on Mu Hantian''s shoulder, and tears flowed on Mu Hantian''s clothes, slowly soaking

    "The time with you... The time with you is very happy, but..." Kuang San murmured painfully. She could not betray her mind or her goal. There was an obvious cry in his voice.

    "I''m sorry to make you so painful." Mu Hantian patted Kuang San''s back gently. Smelling the fragrance of her hair, I hope it can convey her past courage.

    Crazy three slowly let go of his hands. Hugging Mu Hantian''s waist, he slowly fell to ground... Mu Hantian didn''t resist and let crazy three hold him to ground.

    "Don''t say anything stupid about being sorry! Otherwise, don''t you have a feeling that I''ve done something wrong?" crazy three hugged Mu cold day hard and said softly.

    "Danger!" suddenly Mu Hantian felt a powerful spiritual power, charging from the air in front of the rooftop at an extremely fast speed, and quickly rolled on the spot with Kuang San in his arms. "Ding!" in an instant, there were ten more paw prints in the place where Mu cold day and Kuang San stayed, which were deeply engraved into the floor.

    "That''s not good... Oh!" a girl suddenly appeared in the empty place. Slowly took out his hands from the ground and looked at Mu Hantian and kuansan in a flirtatious tone.

    "Crazy three?" holding crazy three, he stood up from the ground and looked at the girl in front of him. Even if Mu had expected in the cold day, he still couldn''t help being stunned.

    Like the 31 patterns of mania beside Mu Hantian, the newly emerging mania is very calm on the three face. It is different from the crazy three who has been persuaded by the cold words to persuade him, and his face is still accompanied by a glamorous smile.

    "I''m still a little immature at this time. I''m so easy to shake. I even changed my ideals and goals. You''re really capable in cold weather, but it''s also a headache." the new crazy three stroked his forehead and made a slightly helpless voice.

    "Is she the real one? How could you disobey her will? When did she you?" Mu Hantian asked some panic crazy three around him. Although I guessed right. However, Mu Hantian still felt deep egg pain. If there is a new crazy three, there will be another crazy three. In this case... Mu Hantian found that his enemies seemed to be thousands or even more. How should he fight.

    "I''m a little unhappy when you say that in cold weather ~ ~ she is really my self and half a year older than me. But I also have my own thinking ability!"

    Looking at the two crazy three, Mu Hantian thought about Countermeasures in his heart. The crazy three after half a year and the crazy three before half a year mean that there may be some trouble during the crazy three. Their ideas are closer to which crazy three. As for the former crazy three, they also had a headache. I don''t know which of their ideas is closer.

    "Do you have a headache? But don''t worry, as long as you can defeat her, maybe I will give you a reward in cold weather!" it seems that seeing through Mu cold weather''s troubles, Kuang San gently breathed in Mu cold weather''s ear and said in a charming tone.

    "Why?" Mu Hantian asked puzzled.

    "Because the person who owns the angel, the carved emperor, is the one who can greatly affect me in the rest of the time. As long as you kill her and let me take the carved emperor." Kuang San twisted down and said seriously.

    "You''re really cruel... You don''t care about killing yourself..." Mu Hantian said with some shame. He actually wanted to kill himself. I''ve never seen him before.

    "I''m a little sad when you say that in cold weather. I''m all for you. Anyway, I don''t care about death. If you want to fight against countless me, it''s up to you!" Kuang San showed a malicious smile and looked like eating and admiring cold weather.

    "This guy..." Mu Hantian shook his head helplessly and looked at the crazy three masters who had been impatient for a long time. If you can influence crazy three, it is naturally the best.

    "Well... Don''t look at me like this. I''ll be afraid ~ ~" I put my hands around myself. I seem to be very afraid, but the terrible smile on my face obviously wants to tease Mu Hantian.

 Chapter 463

    Kuang San, if you are the one, you should be able to do it. Remove the boundary here. " Mu Hantian looked at the original crazy three opposite and said.

    "Of course, but why should I lift it? Why?" said crazy three.

    "Remove this barrier, otherwise..."

    Mu Hantian pointed to the direction of the school court.

    "I''ll jump down from here and die."

    "Ha... Ha!"

    It must be completely unexpected. Crazy three shouted hysterically.

    "What are you going to do? Are you crazy?"

    "I''m serious. Although I don''t know that you were who you were in the morning, I still can''t take back what I said in the morning. I must save you. Moreover, other people are innocent, and I don''t want to see everyone die. So..." Mu Hantian said indifferently.

    Crazy three looked unhappy and crooked his face and said, "so he took himself hostage? It''s really a simple idea."

    "But do you think such a threat will work? If you can do it, show me!"

    "Well... Sure enough, I have too many worries." he looked at the crazy three around him and murmured coldly.

    "Ha ha, there''s no way. Then, let''s be together forever!" said crazy three with a smile.

    "Be together forever?" Mu Hantian felt his head with some embarrassment. Crazy three was so frank that he would be shy, and there was already a crazy three beside him. Would it be a little too much.

    "Well, eating you in cold weather is our original goal ~ ~ ~ you seem to have misunderstood something, but I can''t do it if you want!" the crazy three beside him pinched Mu cold weather gently and said charming.

    "Still need not." Mu cold day hurriedly shook his head.

    "SA, SA. Let''s stop dawdling and start quickly."

    Crazy three said so, Mu cold day''s feet gave birth to two hands and firmly grasped his feet.

    "What!"

    "You''re welcome, cold weather."

    Then crazy three approached Mu cold day and stretched out his right hand. Then, he stroked Mu cold''s cheek with his cool hand

    "Ah?"

    Crazy three made such a sound.

    Then, at the moment when a white shadow fell from the sky, Kuang San''s right hand was cut off when he came into contact with Mu Hantian, flew into the sky and fell to the ground.

    "Ah... Ah"

    Kuang San frowned with pain and turned back to the rear.

    A moment later, Mu Han saw that there was one more person between himself and Kuang San.

    "Really, it''s you."

    "Yes, but you should be careful, brother-in-law," said Zhenna, who was wearing a universal connection device and equipped with a huge light blade in both hands, glancing in the direction of Mu cold day.

    When Mu Hantian was tangled about what the ghost his brother-in-law was, Zhenna had set up the blade of light and sent out a sharp line of sight to Kuang San who fled to the rear.

    "Another arbitrary act, nightmare!"

    "Hee hee, hee hee. As usual, it''s really powerful. It can easily cut my ''divine power and spirit outfit? Three times''."

    "Hum. Although I''m sorry. But that kind of spiritual costume is meaningless in front of me. Honestly -"

    At this time, when Zhenna was about to go on, crazy three exaggerated extended his arms and made a whirl.

    "But... Only me and you can''t kill it." Kuang San said so, Ka, Ka, Ka, like beating a beat, his feet pedal to the ground.

    "SA, SA, come out - ''carved emperor!''"

    In an instant, behind crazy three, a huge hour meter slowly appeared.

    Up to three times the height of crazy, a huge text disk. And the needles in the center, each of which is an ancient infantry gun and pistol with meticulous decoration.

    "This is the angel of crazy three...!?" Mu Hantian couldn''t help saying.

    "Hoo Hoo..."

    Kuang San smiled and took down the gun as a short needle from the text disk of the huge hour meter.

    Then... "Engraved emperor -" four bullets "was recited by Kuang San, and something like a shadow slowly leaked out of the number" IV "engraved on the timepiece. In a moment, it was sucked into the muzzle of the pistol in Kuang San''s hand.

    Mu Hantian narrowed his eyes in the face of the scene.

    He noticed that at the moment when the shadow leaked from the number of the hour meter, the hour meter of crazy three''s left eye was turning in the positive direction at an amazing speed.

    But this question was soon driven out of my mind.

    "What!"

    The surprised voice came into Mu Hantian''s ears. There''s no way to see Zhenna''s expression from this position, but I''m afraid it''s similar to myself.

    Crazy three put the muzzle of the pistol held in his left hand against his chin.

    "What do you want to do?"

    On the way to speak, crazy three smiled and pulled the trigger without hesitation.

    Dong! Such a sound rang around, and crazy three''s head shook. In any case, this situation is impossible except suicide.

    But. Mu Hantian and Zhenna forcibly denied this idea in a moment.

    "What!"

    At the moment when Kuang San shot himself, Kuang San''s right hand fell to the ground, just like a movie rewind, floated into the air and flew to Kuang San.

    Then his right hand touched crazy three''s right arm and joined and recovered beautifully as if nothing had happened. Even the long gloves on the arm are perfectly restored.

    "Woo hoo, what a good boy, ''carved Emperor''."

    "The trick I saw for the first time, no wonder, it''s a beautiful recovery ability," Zhenna said unhappily.

    "Kuang San, your angel, do you have any ability?" Mu Hantian was not calm when he saw this scene, and hurriedly asked Kuang San around him.

    Crazy three nodded and said quickly: at present, he has mastered eight kinds and [Aleph] accelerates his time. [et] slows down the flow of time. [dalet] turn your time back. [Zayin] time to stop the opponent. [Chet] makes the reappearance of one''s past appear. [Yod] convey the past memory of hitting the target. [Yod. Aleph] ability is unknown. [Yod. Et] time tracing. Although Kuang San spoke very fast, Mu Hantian remembered it quickly.

    "Ah, it''s really troublesome. You should have said such an important thing. I knew it should be solved first. But forget it, even if they know it, it doesn''t matter." my crazy third chuckled.

 Chapter 464

    "Ah, ah, ah. Zhennasang, zhennasang. Only today, please let me defeat you."

    Then, in front of the text disk without a pointer, set up a pair of guns.

    бкбкAs if it were showing time.

    "SA, SA. Let''s start. Let''s see my angel."

    "Hum! Let me kill you as usual!" after that, Kuang San smiled as if he felt very funny.

    "Hee hee, hee hee, hee hee hee, don''t you understand? You can''t kill me."

    "It doesn''t matter. If I can''t fight, I''ll stick to it until I''m knocked down. If I can''t die, I''ll kill you until you die. Chasing you constantly is my mission and reason for existence."

    "Hehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehe

    "Hum, I only know one monster that can survive in that case. - just don''t leave any fragments and let you turn into dust."

    "Hey, eh? That''s really a first experience. Good. Great."

    "Or as crazy as ever."

    "Hee hee, if you want to kill me, do you like each other? You haven''t even moved your eyebrows. When you first killed me, you were still very cute."

    "Shut your mouth. Or do you want your mouth and throat cut off?"

    "Oh, come and try what you do!"

    After that, crazy three raised his left pistol.

    "Engrave the emperor - ''the bullet of one''"

    Then, as before, the "I" part of the text disk exuded shadow and inhaled into the pistol held by Kuang San. Then he put the muzzle of the gun against his jaw again - pulled the trigger.

    instantaneous.

    "Goo...!?"

    Kuang San''s figure disappeared in an instant. At the same time, Zhenna was hit laterally.

    "Hahaha! Can''t you see? Even if you know my ability, your reaction is still not good."

    "Cut."

    Really change direction in the air, like to rush into the void towards crazy three.

    But Kuang San''s body disappeared like a mist again. The next moment he appeared behind Zhenna and hit her hard on the back.

    "Ah!"

    But when he really showed his sharp sight, Kuang San''s action became dull for a moment. I''m afraid I caught crazy three in a random field.

    It''s like breaking crazy three''s abdomen, waving a lightsaber horizontally. But Kuang San flashed by a millimetre and landed on the water supply tower.

    "Hoo hoo, it''s really you! You''ve accelerated the time, and you can respond!"

    "Hum! Although it''s an interesting ability, I''m the worst compatible with me who holds the random field. As long as I can feel it here, I can capture your actions."

    "In that case, then..."

    Crazy three turns to Zhenna again at a speed that his eyes can''t keep up.

    At the same time, the shadow from the text disk "VII" was sucked into Kuang San''s rifle. Then point the gun at Zhenna and release it.

    "It''s useless, didn''t you say it!"

    That level of ammunition is really not feasible for those who hold random fields. But... Zhenna''s body, in the state of flying in the air, completely stopped.

    "Really!"

    Even if Mu Hantian shouted, he really didn''t move. No response. It''s like the real time is stopped at that moment.

    "Ha, ha."

    Crazy three smiled and fired several bullets at Zhenna''s body.

    Crazy three hands are holding a single shot ancient gun. But with each shot, the shadow will emerge from the crazy three feet and fill the muzzle as a bullet.

    Then after a few seconds, crazy three landed on the ground. meanwhile

    "GA - ah...!?"

    After bearing countless bullets, Zhenna fell to the ground with blood all over her body.

    "Ah, ah, what''s the matter? It''s hard!"

    "Just now..."

    "Really, are you okay?" Mu Hantian shouted and ran to Zhenna, who knelt on one knee.

    "Brother in law, it''s dangerous here. Leave quickly, or my elder sister will be sad."

    "Shizhi will be sad if something happens to you!"

    At this time, Mu Han''s Queen heard a bang, and the door was opened.

    "Cold weather!"

    "Brother!"

    "Shixiang, origami!?"

    Looking back, he called out their names.

    Although I thought about why they were still active in the border, the doubt subsided immediately after seeing their posture. Shixiang is wearing spirit clothes, while origami is wearing a functional connection device.

    "All right, cold day."

    "Brother, I will avenge you right away."

    They said so at the same time, then stared at each other angrily, and turned their eyes back to Mu cold day.

    But soon, they noticed the two crazy three in front, and the real one kneeling on the ground with blood all over. They went around to Mu Hantian''s front and put their good swords and light blades at Kuang San.

    "Kite one Cao... Miss Shixiang. Is everything safe. But... Miss Shixiang. What''s your dress..."

    Panting in pain, Shixiang made a surprised voice.

    "Shizhi''s sister No. 2. You are. Why are you dressed like that? It''s like ast."

    Zhenna and Shixiang looked at each other in surprise, but soon crazy three''s laughter rang out and interrupted the conversation.

    "Ah, ah, ah. Everyone is here."

    Crazy three said, ten incense and origami opened at the same time.

    "Crazy three... Suddenly ran away. Was it in such a place?"

    "Your actions are hard to understand. What are you planning?"

    Mu Hantian frowned. What the hell are they talking about.

    "Ran away?"

    Mu Hantian asked. Shixiang looked away from Kuang San and nodded at the same time. Then he looked at Kuang San.

    "Here are two crazy three, one for each."

    "Seconded!"

    Origami also looked at crazy three again.

    "Wait a minute, you two. The opponent is Kuang San with a clock behind him. If the other one is on our side," Mu Hantian said quickly. He was afraid that they had the wrong number.

    "I''m really happy that you say that in cold weather." Kuang San said this and ran behind Mu cold weather. After all, she is just an ordinary person and can''t help.

    "Well, we''ll have two dozen and one." looking at Kuang San running behind Mu Hantian, Shixiang is a little uncomfortable, but he also knows the time.

    "Woo hoo, ah, I''m so scared. I''m so scared. I''m going to win with so many people against such a weak me." I couldn''t see that kind of thing on my face and snickered.

    "But I have to be serious today. - Oh, right?" we "

    "Ha?"

    Frowned at the strange wordsбкбк But the next moment.

    "What?"

    The voices of Shixiang, origami and Zhenna coincided.

    But that''s for granted.

    The crazy three shadows buried on the roof.

    From there, countless white hands appeared together.

    And it''s not just that. Until just now, the white hands on the elbows showed their full picture on the ground.

    "This is cheating!" Shixiang couldn''t help shouting from his throat.

    But of course. Because those white hands... All the staff are crazy three.

    Almost buried the broad roof, as many as countless.

    Shizaki crazy three in spirit clothes climbed out of the shadow.

    "Your ability is really cheating." Mu Hantian said faintly to the crazy three behind him.

    "Even so, but the price is also very high." crazy three said.

    "Really?" turning his eyes back to the battlefield, Mu Hantian couldn''t help shaking his head. Can''t he do anything without strength?

 Chapter 465

    "Well, I''m scared! Ha ha ha." a group of crazy three laughed.

    "This is?" really surprised.

    The crazy three holding the gun opened his arms and raised his chin. "Woo Hoo. How about it? Spectacular? This is my past. My resume. It''s my form on different time axes."

    "What!"

    "Well, in the final analysis," we "are just my part and reappearance. You don''t have the strength of my level. Feel at ease. But being rebelled is really something that hasn''t happened before."

    Crazy three continued: "zhennasang, do you understand? You can''t kill my reason."

    "It''s over. Let''s go."

    "Don''t be kidding!" it was the real one who shouted. Forcibly drive the injured body into the air in a random field, deforming the equipment and emitting several rays of light.

    The flying light penetrated the bodies of several crazy three around and fell to the ground.

    However, the crazy three around escaped the attack and flew into the air to attack Zhenna.

    "Hum!"

    Zhenna''s equipment changed, cutting the heads, arms and carcasses of the approaching crazy three. On the roof, crazy three ''parts'' are sprinkled.

    However, Kuang San, who was holding a gun in front of the "carved emperor", completed the loading of the "seven bullets" and released them towards the real world. As before, Zhenna''s body stopped in the air.

    "Kuang San, I feel your power is really a bug, and you can''t beat people at sea." Mu Hantian looked at Kuang San around him and said.

    "So, in cold weather, what should you do? If you don''t find a way quickly, they will be in danger." the crazy three around Mu cold weather smiled.

    "There is still a way. I just thought of it. I should come soon, Qin Li." Mu Hantian whispered.

    "Oh, cold weather, let me give you a gift!" the crazy three laughed.

    "What do you want to do?" he felt the depression around him, and Mu Hantian said loudly.

    "Look at it! Ha ha ha......" crazy three smiled at her. Giggled, giggled.

    In an instant, the sky around laizen University made a terrible sound - the air began to tremble like an earthquake.

    But.

    "Ah... Ah?"

    A few seconds later, the laughing vocal cord gave birth to a question mark.

    Crazy three looked around in surprise.

    That''s all. Indeed, the sky is like a mistake. A harsh voice echoed. The air trembled like a nearby bomb.

    But - that''s all.

    Mu Hantian is also very cold

    He has seen the scene of the space earthquake several times. It''s like the space is really dug up, and everything there disappears. But around the Zen University, the neighborhood is still the same.

    "What''s going on?" crazy three frowned strangely, and then:

    "Don''t you know? Space earthquakes can offset each other as long as they occur at the same time with space earthquakes of the same scale."

    As if to answer this. From the top of my head, there was a loud voice.

    "Who is it? Get out!"

    Crazy three''s cheeks twitched, his right hand picked up the gun again and looked up.

    Mu Hantian also raised his face - and then opened his eyes.

    The sky is... So red.

    That''s how I felt at first.

    Above the roof. On the heads of Mu Han Tian and Kuang San, there are inflammatory masses floating.

    Moreover, in the fire, there was a girl''s figure.

    A girl dressed like a kimono. Half of the sleeves fluttering with the wind swayed as if they were assimilated with the fire. The belt of fire tied around the waist is like the feather coat of a heavenly daughter.

    On its head, there are two inorganic horns. It''s not so much a princess - it''s more like a... "Ghost!"

    However, the reason why Mu Hantian was taken away by the girl is not just that.

    Blankly, he said with heartfelt admiration, "in the piano, is this your spiritual costume? It''s very beautiful."

    Yes, it''s Shizhi''s sister, "frakesis"?? Your commander.

    The posture of a girl with a burning body - it looks undoubtedly in the five river piano.

    The piano dropped slowly and looked in the direction of Mu Hantian.

    "Brother, you''re not late!"

    "Well, I didn''t want you to fight."

    "What''s the matter? I''ll avenge you right away."

    "Eh...?"

    Without understanding the meaning of what Qin said, Mu Hantian frowned.

    "That''s... What you''re waiting for?"

    At this time, the crazy three around Mu Hantian showed a surprised expression.

    "Burn it, ''burn the ghost''!"

    Then, Qin said the name in her mouth.

    Then there was a flame around her, forming a huge cylindrical shape.

    Then, the moment the piano took the stick, a real red blade appeared on its side.

    It''s like -- too big... Tomahawk.

    Mu cold days do not know how to make complaints about how the elves are bigger than themselves. Are they really tired?

    The piano gently waved the huge battle axe towards Kuang San.

    "SA - let''s start our war."

 Chapter 466

    "Ah, can you stay out of the way?" crazy three Ben Zun looked at the suddenly appeared piano and said.

    "That''s not good. After all, you hurt your brother, although you''re not your own brother," Qin Li said.

    "Oh, that is to say... I can only clean you up together." Ben Zun''s crazy third chuckled.

    "Try it if you can." Qin Li despised Kuang San''s words.

    The happy laughing crazy three cheeks twitched, and countless crazy three arranged on the roof glared at the piano above.

    Then at the same time, there was a sad voice ahead. It seems that Shixiang and origami fainted when they were hit in the face by their separate bodies.

    "I''ll kill you right away - give it to me."

    Crazy three shouted. In an instant, the crazy three-part body crowded with the roof squatted down together, then jumped into the air and approached the piano.

    Countless black bullets were fired into the air. Relentless machine gun fire and shotgun fire are more appropriate than assault. Defeat countless tyrannical demons with overwhelming volume. Huge warheads approached the piano one after another.

    "Hum."

    But the piano snorted wearily and slowly raised the battle axe.

    The tip of the stick, which was far higher than the height in the piano, rolled up the flame of burning air, showing the shape of a blade. With the movement in the piano, it drew a red track, and the brilliance doubled

    "Burn rotten annihilation ghosts!"

    Then, a large group of crazy three approached the moment in front of the piano, and the piano whispered quietly. The Tomahawk of flame was wielded forward with a terrible momentum. The sound of cutting the air, even the location of Mu Hantian, can be heard clearly.

    "Hahaha... It''s useless. Don''t waste your energy in vain." accordingly, Kuang San laughed again.

    No matter how huge the Tomahawk is, it is impossible to wipe out the countless crazy three approaching from all directions. Even if you slaughtered a few ahead, it''s not hard to imagine that another crazy three followed in an instant.

    But

    "Nani, this... Impossible..." suddenly, crazy three''s smile twisted.

    At the moment of "burning and annihilating ghosts" in the piano, the flame blade generated at the tip of the piano swayed - at the same time, countless crazy three like heads, arms, or upper body flew into the sky.

    "Ah, hey?" many crazy three looked at the cut part of themselves and made a dull voice. In the next moment, those were all wrapped in flames and burned out between touching the ground.

    The Qin looked down silently in the direction of Mu Hantian and others, and waved "burning rotten annihilating ghosts" again. Then the fire ran away like a snake and cut the bodies of the crazy three who surrounded Mu cold day.

    With the sad dying cry, the load on the body disappeared.

    "Oh, well done, but if you think it''s over, it''s wrong." crazy three whispered.

    Then crazy three put up two guns in front of the huge text disk.

    "In the piano, be careful. Don''t forget what I told you. Don''t underestimate any opponent."

    "I always remember." Qin Li looked at his crazy third and said to Mu Hantian.

    Kuang San loaded the shadow leaked from the text plate of "engraved emperor" into his temple and fired a shot. In an instant, Kuang San''s figure disappeared like fog.

    At the same time, Qin Li suddenly raised the "burning ghost" above his head. Immediately, a sharp voice came from that position, and the "burning ghost" shook slightly.

    At a speed that could not even catch up with the shadow, crazy three attacked the piano one after another.

    However, the flame blade of "burning rotten annihilation ghost" in the piano seemed to be able to block the attack that could not be seen by the eyes.

    "Ah ~ ha ha ha! Great! Great! It''s worthy of being an angel! It''s burning and blood boiling!"

    "Hum, that''s annoying. If you want to be a lady, how about a little reserved?"

    Sweep out the stick, said the piano. Now, everyone''s eyes finally see the crazy three figure blown away by the "burning and annihilating ghost".

    Crazy three, who jumped into the air, kept an unstable posture, put up his gun with a smile and shouted.

    "Thank you for your advice. Then let me kill you in a more lady way." engraved emperor - the bullet of seven. "

    Then, the shadow flew out of the "VII" of emperor engrave and inhaled into the muzzle of Kuang San''s gun.

    Then crazy three pulled the trigger at the same time, the dark projectile described the track and approached the piano.

    Posture, speed, and distance are unavoidable blows in any way, but Qin Li is ready to use the burning blade of "burning and destroying ghosts" to knock down the bullet.

    "Huhu, hahaha! You''ve been fooled."

    With Kuang San''s laughter, the body in the piano didn''t move.

    Needless to say, brothers and sisters, even the illusory spirit sleeves, the blades of "burning and annihilating ghosts" and even the ends of their hair kept jumping into the air and stopped on the spot.

    "Huhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhu.

    "No!"

    Mu Hantian had no time to stop it. The bullets released by the crazy three mercilessly hit the body in the piano. The soft skin was engraved with terrible scars.

    "It''s really pleasant."

    Finally, Kuang San, who released the "seven bullets", stood in front of Qin Li, put the muzzle of the gun against Qin Li''s eyebrows, and pulled the trigger without hesitation.

    The next moment, the body in the piano resumed its action.

    Blood gushed from the wounds all over the body. But Qin Li didn''t respond to it. With the last blow from close range, the little body fell to the sky.

    "In the piano!"

    Mu Hantian gave out a sad cry, ran forward and picked up the body in the fallen piano.

    However, the whole body was penetrated by crazy three bullets, and the body in the piano sank in the amazing sea of blood was broken, as if it would collapse at the touch.

    There is no hope of survival. Mu Hantian looked at the sight of the piano and supported the ground with his hands. Glared at the original crazy three.

    "Ah, it''s over. It''s a rare enemy. It''s ruthless and impermanent. But it''s wonderful for you to show such eyes in cold weather."

    Crazy Sany turned back and forth in a playful tone, as if he thought it was ridiculous.

    "SA, SA, this time no one bothered..." at this time, crazy three''s words suddenly stopped.

    He looked surprised and stared at the direction of the piano lying on his back.

    Chasing Kuang San''s line of sight, Mu Han Tian also opened his eyes.

    "Is this?" Mu cold sky showed his voice blankly. The countless gunshot wounds engraved on the body of the Qin spewed out flames, as if to spread all over the body.

    "Really, your ability is really troublesome." with the heel as the fulcrum, the piano got up with an unnatural movement.

    After the flame passed, no matter the injury, blood or the crack of the spirit suit, everything disappeared, as if it had been reborn.

    "How could..."

    It seemed that he was frightened by the scene. Kuang San took a step back and tilted his eyebrows.

    Probably after noticing this point, the piano was rearranged to "burn rotten and annihilate ghosts" and glared at Kuang San.

    "For me, it''s best to make you lose your war spirit."

    "Don''t try to tease me."

    Crazy three times, the gun in both hands facing behind.

    Then the timepiece in the left eye of the piano began to rotate at a high speed in circles. A shadow leaked from the text disc of "I" of "engraved emperor" and sucked into Kuang San''s gun.

    "The bullet of one." Kuang San shouted and pulled the trigger of the gun held in both handsбо The bullet of one hit the remaining crazy three on the roof.

    After firing dozens of "one bullet", Kuang San put the muzzle of the gun against his chest and pulled the trigger.

    "Cut..."

    Qin Li smacked his mouth, suddenly kicked his left foot to the rear and hit Mu Hantian''s side abdomen.

    "Shit, Qin Li, you don''t know how to start, ah, no, is it to lower your feet a little lighter." after his back and back brain wiped the ground, Mu Hantian touched his head and shouted.

    Many crazy three who got amazing speed flew back and forth as if they were going to surround the piano, hitting and kicking like rain and bullets into the piano.

    "Cut it, ''burn and annihilate ghosts''!" Qin roared.

    The volume of the blade of "burning and destroying ghosts" has expanded several times and extended to a wider range.

    Then, countless crazy three were swept, cut and penetrated by the flame blade, and their bodies turned into ashes.

    "Poof."

    At this time, accompanied by this depressed groan, crazy three fled from around the piano.

    It seems that the attack of "burning rotten annihilation ghost" hit. From the shoulder to the abdomen, a terrible strange cut like a burn was formed.

 Chapter 467

    "Hoo hoo, it''s really good. This kind of power, however, engraved emperor - four bullets." with the falling of Kuang San''s spell, engraved emperor''s upper scale is a part of IV, and in an instant, another shadow slowly comes out of it and pours into the muzzle of Kuang San''s gun. At the same time, the hour hand on Kuang San''s left eye quickly turned several times in a clockwise direction.

    "Bang!" crazy three pointed the muzzle of the gun at himself, gently pulled the trigger, his head shook slightly, and then the place hurt by the piano healed immediately.

    "You''re really hard to deal with, so..." Qin Li held up the ''burning ghost'' in the air, and then let go of his hand. Then the blade of the "burning ghost annihilator" disappeared into the air, and the part of the stick stopped in place.

    "''burn and destroy ghosts'' - [gun]!"

    As if responding to the sound in the piano, the "burning ghost" who lost the blade and only had the stick body began to move.

    The handle part is contained in the body and covers the right hand held high in the piano.

    From the elbow to the piano covered with a huge stick, he pointed the front end at Kuang San in the sky. It''s like... It''s like a cannon equipped with a warship.

    The "burning and destroying ghosts" gradually spread out, emitting a red light.

    Then the flame around the piano was sucked into its apex.

    Maybe I saw that. I pointed the muzzle of the gun at the crazy three in the piano and frowned.

    "We!" while crazy three shouted, the separated people climbed out of crazy three''s shadow, as if they wanted to stand between them.

    Qin said quietly.

    "Turn into ashes, ''burn and annihilate ghosts''!"

    The next moment, the "burning rotten annihilation ghost" set up in the piano released a terrible hot torrent.

    The overwhelming heat, like condensing the eruption of a huge volcano within tens of centimeters, crossed the other side of the sky in a straight line from the roof of the University. For a moment, it was dyed like the true red of the early sunset.

    Mu Hantian and others don''t forbid covering their faces with their hands. Just inhale the air slightly, and the heat entering from the mouth and nose begins to burn the mucous membrane and hinder breathing. Although I was in the back of the piano, my skin was still roasted by fire. It was very difficult to open my eyes.

    After a few seconds, the hot light burning the sky gradually reduced its volume, and the large cylinder equipped with the right hand in the piano spewed out strong white smoke like a machine that ended the harsh operation.

    "Cough... Cough!"

    He coughed gently and looked up.

    The smoke covering the field of vision dispersed, and Mu''s shoulder trembled slightly in the cold day.

    The ground and fence of the roof melted due to the terrible heat, and nothing remained after the gun passed. But there, there still remains the posture of the original crazy three and the angel "carved emperor".

    But in order to protect crazy three, the separated bodies turned into ashes and disappeared, and crazy three himself lost his left arm. Probably it was blown away by the terrible heat. The section became scorched black like black charcoal, and there was no blood flow.

    "Oh, do you want to admit defeat? You have no chance of winning." Mu Hantian went to the original crazy three and whispered.

    "Indeed, I don''t have any combat effectiveness now. So, are you going to kill me in cold weather and let me become my master?" the master''s crazy three did not shy away from admiring the cold weather''s eyes and coughed.

    "I won''t kill you, but... I won''t let you leave my side, so I''m sorry, your power, I''ll seal it off." Mu Han Tian smiled and slowly overlapped his lips with Kuang San''s lips in his incredible eyes.

    Gradually, my Kuang San gave up the struggle and let Mu Hantian kiss her lips. Slowly, my Kuang San began to become naked, and Mu Hantian said to this, I am a gentleman, so I won''t peek. In fact, I make complaints about it. I knew it would be done.

    "Cold weather, are you satisfied now!" the master smiled wildly.

    "How can you be satisfied? You are still sad!" Mu Hantian sighed softly.

    Kuang San was just about to say something, but Shixiang rushed up at this time, separated them, and then glared at Kuang San, but he couldn''t say anything. Finally, he could only look at the cold day wrongly.

    Looking at Shixiang who was about to cry, Mu Hantian directly took Shixiang''s hand and whispered in her ear, "Shixiang, I''ll make you what you like to eat in the evening. You can eat whatever you want."

    As a food, Shixiang finally failed to resist the temptation of delicious food and compromised.

    At this time, the separated crazy three went to Mu Hantian and said to Mu Hantian, "you are really gentle in cold weather. Obviously, I did such unforgivable things."

    Looking back, Mu Han Tian said, "my tenderness will only be given to the person I believe."

    "Qin Li, you take them to check their bodies. If crazy three, I''ll take them home first." looking at the surrounding boundary lifted, Mu Hantian said to Qin Li.

    "No problem, leave it to me." Qin Li answered very readily.

    "Well, see you in the evening." after saying these words, Mu Hantian walked down the roof with two crazy three.

 Chapter 468

    "Cold day! Get up." a soft body pressed Mu cold day''s body to wake Mu cold day in his sleep.

    "HMM... crazy three?" Mu Hantian looked at the girl pressed on him with sleepy eyes. His long black hair was tied into a long and short ponytail, and the bangs on his forehead covered all his left eyes. He was wearing a black Pajama with pearly white skin and charming voice.

    "Don''t you want to wake up? Do you want someone to wake you up with a good morning kiss?" seeing Mu cold day closing his eyes again, crazy three slowly lowered his show face and kissed Mu cold day''s cheek with thin pink lips.

    "All right!" Mu Hantian stretched out a hand to block Kuang San''s low head and turned his head to one side vaguely.

    "In cold weather, my strength is with you. I won''t leave." Kuang San smiled.

    "Don''t make trouble. If Shixiang sees it, she will be angry again." Mu Hantian rubbed his eyes and said faintly. I don''t know what''s going on. After coming to this world, I like to sleep in a little. Is it the relationship between the will of the world?

    "Hum, what if you are seen? You belong to me." Kuang San began to speak again. Then... Mu Hantian flicked his forehead.

    "Crazy three, don''t say that in the future." Mu cold day sat up and said seriously.

    "I see. It really hurts to play." crazy three rubbed his forehead and complained.

    "Really, let''s go out first. I''m going to change my clothes." Mu Hantian shook his head with a smile and said.

    Kuang San was very excited when he heard the speech, as if he wanted to watch Mu Hantian change his clothes, but how could she see it with Mu Hantian''s integrity? He directly took Kuang San out of the door and locked the door. The crazy three who felt bored had to leave.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    As soon as Mu Hantian, who was dressed, came to the living room, he saw that Shixiang, who puffed up his mouth, was glaring at Kuang San, while Si Si was sitting on the sofa, eating snacks and watching TV. Alan made breakfast in the kitchen.

    "Cold day, tell me why she came out of your room and was still getting dressed." seeing Mu cold day coming out, Shixiang hurriedly took his hand and asked.

    "Well, this......" Mu Han''s heart is about to collapse. Crazy three, come out and get some clothes. Fortunately, origami went out to live, otherwise, the family may be demolished.

    "Shixiang, listen to me. Crazy three came to my room to wake me up. Don''t think about it. Right, crazy three." Mu Hantian said and gave crazy three a look you know.

    "Yes, yes, there is nothing between me and the cold weather, but when I came out, I was carried out in the cold weather." Kuang San blinked and said with a smile.

    The mud is dirty. Don''t you see Shixiang is going mad? You still say that. Well, I did hold you out.

    Sure enough, hearing Kuang San''s words, Shixiang became angry. Now Shixiang doesn''t know anything. With the help of the three clothes combination, Shixiang has learned a lot.

    Shixiang wanted to attack, but he didn''t know what he thought. He put his mouth close to Mu Hantian''s ear and whispered, "cold day, don''t close the door when you sleep at night."

    "Shixiang, who called you." Mu Hantian was embarrassed and returned my naive Shixiang.

    "Yayi taught me." Shixiang answered honestly.

    "Shit, these three women have nothing to do. What do they teach? Shixiang, remember, you can''t listen to others casually in the future, okay?" Mu Hantian complained first, and then said to Shixiang.

    "I know!" facts have proved that Shixiang still listens to Mu Hantian''s words. Mu Hantian resolutely agrees.

    "Well, come and have dinner. After dinner, I''ll go and see the real one." Mu Hantian said hurriedly when he saw Alan bring out breakfast.

    "Great, Alan made the best breakfast," Shixiang said.

 Chapter 469

    "Cold day, let me go too, and I can make amends to her." crazy three looked at Mu cold day who was going to leave and said.

    "Forget it. In order to avoid you quarreling with her, I''d better go alone." he shook his head and Mu Hantian came out of the house.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    A little sunshine shines into the room, and the carnations next to it decorate the room, which makes people feel very comfortable.

    The ward was clean and spotless. Carnations lay quietly on the table. The blue haired girl on the hospital bed closed her eyes tightly and her face looked very pale. Her original heroic face was a little weak, which made people feel distressed and wanted to take care of her with all her strength.

    "I''m sorry to hurt you... I''m so sorry," he said to himself with apology, looking at the people on the hospital bed.

    From home, Mu Hantian bought a bunch of carnations directly from the florist, and then came to the hospital.

    The girl on the hospital bed is really that. She is lying quietly on the hospital bed, making a slight and inaudible snore. Her chest fluctuates slowly, and her long eyelashes flicker constantly.

    "Crazy three hands are too heavy, but I have no reason to blame her. After all, they were still enemies at that time." Mu Hantian said to himself.

    "Well..." I said, and my closed eyes opened slowly.

    "Are you awake?" Mu Hantian said with a smile as he sat on the chair beside him.

    "HMM... brother-in-law? Why are you here?" I was stunned first, and I really woke up just now.

    "Fool, of course I came to see you. But please remove the brother-in-law." he pinched the tip of Zhenna''s nose and said Mu Hantian.

    "Why, sister Mingming likes you very much." soon Zhenna regained some vitality and said with some dissatisfaction.

    "Forget it, forget it, whatever you like!" Mu Hantian said with a smile, looking at the serious look.

    "That''s right, but brother-in-law, don''t do anything sorry for your sister." I really don''t know what I''m thinking. I said after thinking for a while.

    "Really, your sister and I can''t be together." Mu Hantian sighed and said.

    "How? As long as your sister likes you and you like your sister, isn''t it good?" asked Zhenna puzzling.

    "Forget it, I''ll tell you. You''re the third person who knows my secret. In fact... I''m not from this world. My future is full of danger. Shizhi is just an ordinary person. If she is with me, she will be in danger." Mu Hantian said.

    "Ha! Brother-in-law, do you... Have a fever?" it really means I don''t believe Mu Hantian''s words.

    "I know you won''t believe it, but what I said is true. Although I can make Shizhi stronger, I still don''t want her to be hurt." Mu Hantian said faintly.

    Mu Hantian didn''t lie. Just send the scholar weaving to the practice space. The time flow rate in that space and the real world are 100 years: one day. Of course, the exchange point is all mu Hantian has now.

    "But..." really wanted to say something, but mu Hantian interrupted.

    "Really, you won''t understand the horror of the enemy I''m going to face." Mu Hantian thought of what he was facing that day. Although it was only a separate body, if there was no Xiaoguang, he might have died long ago!

    "Brother in law... I see." Zhenna closed her eyes and didn''t speak.

    "By the way, really, I''ve seen the physical examination she gave you in the piano. You can only live for ten years, but with me, I won''t let you die. Don''t worry, OK, I''ll buy you some food." after saying these words, Mu Hantian took a breath and left the ward.

    "Sister, did you hear that?" watched Mu cold day close the ward and said to the balcony.

    "But really, why did you do that?" Shi Zhi didn''t know when he had come.

    "At first, I just wanted to ask my brother-in-law if he likes his sister, but I didn''t expect to ask such a thing. My brother-in-law is not from the world." it''s really distressed, and she doesn''t know whether what Mu Hantian said is true.

    "Anyway, I want to be with him. It doesn''t matter whether what he said is true or not, and he also said that there is a way to make me stronger." looking at Zhenna, Shizhi smiled.

    "Really, I''ll go first. I have to ask someone something. As for the cold weather, I''ll find a chance to explain it to him."

 Chapter 470

    In an abandoned building, a girl stood as if talking to something.

    "Why is it him? It''s obviously me!" the girl asked suspiciously.

    "It was you at first, as the trunk of Kabala, but he appeared. I couldn''t know everything about him. He seemed to appear out of thin air. If you hadn''t told me, I really didn''t know he was a man from another world." a female voice suddenly sounded.

    "I don''t want him to get hurt. This time, I don''t want to happen again." the girl was a little excited.

    "Oh, it seems that you really like him. That''s good, but can he successfully revive Kabala?" the female voice was a little lost.

    "I will help him. Don''t forget our agreement, Lingyin." the girl said faintly.

    "I know, but that elf is very troublesome." Lingyin said helplessly.

    "Oh, do you mean... Liuhe in Xinggong? Indeed, she has closed her existence in the universe. If you want to find her, you can only rely on the angel of Erya - I''ll tell you."

    "That''s right, but this second Asia has disappeared for a long time. It seems to have been caught by DEM society."

    "Really, it''ll be troublesome. But forget it, now we have to take one step at a time."

    "But... Aren''t you going to tell him the truth? Shizhi." (cough, I set Shizhi as the trunk of Kabala.)

    "It''s not time yet." Shizhi sighed and said slowly.

    бнбнбнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Cold weather, let''s go on a date!" crazy three said.

    "Good! It''s rare for you to take the initiative like this." Mu Hantian said that it''s no problem. After all, Kuang San''s heart knot has not been completely untied.

    "So where do we start?"

    "Let''s go shopping first. Anyway, there''s no class tomorrow," Mu said.

    "OK, listen to you." crazy three smiled faintly at Mu cold day.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Walking in the street, Mu Hantian and Kuang held hands. This time, no one bothered them, so their date was also very interesting.

    "Crazy three, do you still want to kill the original spirit?" Mu cold day stopped and asked.

    "If I say I put it down, it''s too fake, isn''t it? I still haven''t put it down, but now I also have something worthy of my attention." Kuang San said, looking at Mu Hantian affectionately at the same time.

    "Crazy three, I want you to promise that I will give you a new world and won''t let you have those sorrows again." sighed slightly, Mu Hantian said.

    "I''m looking forward to it." Kuang San just smiled. She already knew Mu Hantian''s past.

    "Well, don''t say that. Let''s go to dinner. You''re hungry after walking for so long." Mu Hantian said.

    "Good!" crazy three smiled and nodded.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Wow, that''s great. How much is it?"

    "Ten bowls already!"

    "No, it''s eleven bowls."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Mu Hantian and Kuang San just walked into the restaurant and heard such words.

    "What are they talking about?" Mu Hantian said curiously.

    "Don''t you see? There, the two women eat a lot. How much is it?" a man turned back and said to Mu Hantian.

    With the direction of his fingers, Mu Hantian and kuansan looked over and found two girls.

    One is a very competitive girl with bright long hair. The corners of the lovely lips rose slightly, and the beautiful face showed a fearless smile. Moreover, the exquisite curve depicted from the neck to the clavicle, contrary to her exaggerated work, is permeated with a dreamlike charm that arouses the desire for protection.

    Another girl has the same degree of separation as the girl just now. Similar faces. Long hair tied in three braids, always listless eyes. On the contrary, her limbs are full of sensual charm.

    In cold weather, they are elves. " Crazy three looked at the two girls and whispered beside Mu Hantian''s ear. At the same time, the fragrance in his ear also made Mu Hantian feel a burst of itching.

    He calmed his mind a little, and Mu Hantian said, "they are also elves? Are they two? They can''t be twins!"

    "Who knows? However, they seem to be in trouble." Kuang San''s words made Mu Hantian look at the two girls again, and then Mu Hantian''s chin fell to the ground.

    There was no reason for it, but because the two girls had to go after eating, they didn''t have the money to pay the bill.

    "Crazy three, should I make complaints about it? Are your elves all natural?"

    "I think you might as well brush their favor now, so that they won''t get angry." she said with a laugh.

    "Yes, we can''t make them angry, or our food will be gone." feeling the depression around, Mu Hantian hurried to the two girls, and then stopped between the boss and the two girls with one hand.

    "Please wait a minute. They are my friends. I''m sorry. I''ll pay for their money." with this, Mu Hantian took out his wallet, took out a card from it and handed it to the boss.

    The two girls did not speak, but just looked at them quietly.

    After the crowd dispersed, the girl who seemed to have nothing asked, "who are you and what''s your purpose?"

    "Well, my name is mu Hantian. I''m a Chinese who came to Japan to study. At the same time, I''m also a person who hopes to coexist peacefully with elves."

    "I see. You know the spirit. Then I''ll be merciful and tell you my name. My name is Bawu - yeguya."

    "My name is Bawu - Xi Xian," said another girl.

 Chapter 471

    "As like as two peas," are you two twins? "The two girls who looked exactly alike looked cold.

    "No, the relationship between Qishen and her is very complicated. Since you helped us, please be merciful and tell you. Qishen and Xixian were originally the same spirit - Bawu, but I don''t know why they split. Therefore, Qishen and Xixian began a war to compete for the name of Bawu." yeguya explained to Mu Hantian.

    "I see. I probably understand, but what do you two mean by war...?"

    "From chess, go, video games, musical instruments and so on, up to now, we have a draw of 25 wins, 25 losses and 48 draws," Xi Xian explained.

    "Really? Hehe, it''s really interesting. But is the name of eight dances really important to you?" Mu Hantian asked.

    "Of course, there can only be one selected eight dancers."

    "What about the other one? What about the other one?" Mu Hantian continued to ask.

    "The other, of course, is dead." yeguya looked at Mu Hantian with a pair of stupid eyes.

    "You''re like this, I can''t agree. Since you two are the same person, you must be the one who knows each other best. It''s impossible to decide the outcome. Since it''s impossible, why insist." Mu Hantian''s sudden words stunned both the two women and the crazy three nearby.

    "This...... hum, you can''t let mortals take care of my affairs." with a proud tone, yeguya left the restaurant directly.

    "I''m sorry, it''s bothering you." watching yeguya leave, Xi Xian bowed to Mu Hantian and hurriedly followed yeguya.

    "Well, in cold weather, what do you think of them?" crazy three asked.

    "It''s pathetic. Obviously, I hope the other party will win, but my mouth is still unforgiving." he shook his head slightly and Mu Hantian replied.

    "That''s what you often say. If you say no, you still want it in your heart." Kuang San smiled.

    "Well, that, crazy three, can you not say something that makes people misunderstand." hearing crazy three''s words, Mu Hantian almost vomited the water he had just drunk.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Captain of the lower part of Japan, your recent performance is very disappointing." now in a room at the Tiangong city base of the self defense force, several men are standing side by side, looking at Liaozi in the middle of Japan.

    "It''s decided to give you some punishment. Do you accept it or not?" Tonggu Lu, the man sitting in the front, continued in a stern tone.

    At the bottom of the day, Liaozi was preparing to explain something, but - this moment.

    Suddenly the door of the room was opened, and the men in the room looked at it.

    "What''s the matter? I''m interrogating now. No one can enter..."

    Tonggu frowned and said, but when he saw the intruder''s face, he stopped talking.

    "Mr. Westcott?"

    Because of the surprised voice and expression, Liao Zi also looked back.

    There was a man and a girl standing next to him who looked like a secretary.

    It''s a tall man in a black suit. The pale grayish gold, like sharp eyes cut into the face by a knife. He is about the second half of his thirties, but he is an incredible man who has experienced a lot of vicissitudes.

    Seeing the man''s face and the name heard from Tonggu, Liao Zi''s eyebrows twitched slightly at the lower part of the day.

    Executive director of DEM society, the. Isaac ray Pelham Westcott.

    The only company in the world that manufactures display devices is essentially the highest level.

    "Ah, I''m busy. It''s impolite," Westcott said in fluent Japanese and shrugged slightly after looking around the room.

    "For... Why are you here..."

    Tonggu looked embarrassed. After saying this, Westcott also looked over there.

    "Well, Ming Ming deliberately prepared white. Licorice as a gift, but he heard that Zhenna fell down. He happened to have a promise to come to Japan, so he planned to come to encourage and comfort him. But on the way, I heard Zhenna say that there is a person in AST who has no less talent than her, like you called kite an origami!" he said, Westcott looked at the origami.

    "I didn''t expect to be a lovely young lady like you."

    From that sight, I felt a sense of unexplained disgust, and the origami gulped a foam of saliva.

    As if he had been noticed, Wescott shrugged with a wry smile.

    Then, as if to stop this communication, Tonggu Lu deliberately gave a false cough.

    "Sorry, I''m sorry about Chonggong Zhenna."

    "It doesn''t matter. It can only be said to be a test of Zhenna, but she is still very good." Westcott smiled indifferently.

    "Well, that''s it. I hope you can work hard about your self defense force and the captain of the lower part of Japan. Then, I''ll leave now." with this sentence, Tonggu took the people away, leaving only Wescott and his secretary standing in place.

    "Mia, what do you think of letting kite origami join our DEM?" (here, Alan is already the protagonist, so Westcott can change a secretary)

    "Join DEM, I think there is no problem, with her talent."

    Ah, ah. With a little magic treatment, compared with Zhenna and Artemisia... Maybe it will become, surpass the strongest magician in the world, Mia? The magician of the Knicks. " (this is a purely personal setting, which is different from the original.)

    Westcott narrowed his eyes and said this. The strongest magician in the world was silent for a moment. Even if you understand that you are just joking, you may still be in a bad mood.

    But MIA soon spoke as if she thought of something: "speaking, there''s something to report."

    With that, Mia opened the binder in her hand.

    "Report?"

    "Yes. It''s an AAA level spirit, code named ''princess'', which has continuously appeared near Kanto. It lost its confirmation about three months ago. It should have been communicated to you a few days ago."

    "I''ve heard. But this kind of thing should be nothing special?"

    "That''s all, but look at this," MIA handed a picture to Westcott.

    There are two girls. One is the kite I just met. The other is a slender girl wearing a uniform with the same design as origami. Waist length night, long hair, beautiful face. Once seen, I will never forget it in my life. It''s a fantasy crystal pupil.

    "This... This is'' princess''?" Westcott said in a quiet voice, suppressing his rapidly beating heart.

    "What''s the matter? Does it mean that the elves are in high school?" wiscot frowned. After saying this, Mia gently opened her mouth: "her name is night sword God Shixiang. At the same time that ''princess'' disappeared, she turned to the female students of dulilai Zen high school."

    "Ast corresponds to...?"

    "Although yuan 11 Cao reported that there were students very similar to elves, it seems to be judged as common people because the observation results can not confirm the response of elves."

    "The observation method is...?"

    "Based on ds-06 observation from the outside."

    "Fool?"

    Hearing the name of the observer, Wescott pressed his forehead with his right hand and sighed.

    "I only saw it once with a low accuracy vehicle mounted observation machine? So it is concluded that only people are similar?"

    "It seems so."

    "It''s very urgent. Would you like to observe again?"

    "No, wait a minute."

    Westcott opened his hand and stopped Mia''s movement.

    "Anyway, they will be handed over to the dignitaries of the gentle self defense force. The examination that is no different from health diagnosis is probably the limit."

    "So..."

    "Ah. Let''s solve it alone here. It''s faster, really..."

    "But..."

    Westcott stopped MIA. He knew what she wanted to say.

    "Let me see that a little more."

    "Yes!"

    When Westcott pointed to Mia''s hand, she replied briefly and handed in the binder in her hand.

    Slowly turn over that -- the corners of Westcott''s mouth twisted.

    "Oh... It''s not a good time. - Hey, Mia, haven''t you been playing against elves lately? Has your body become dull?

    Elves are capricious and haunted. Even if they are prepared for the strongest combat power, there is no limit on what occasion to appear. If they are cornered, it will be meaningless once they disappear.

    But once you know where you are, it''s easy.

    "It''s up to you. - Mia. MIA Knicks. No one in the world can match, the strongest magician of mankind. You should be able to do it. Because your opponent is the evil spirit who killed the world."

    Mia responded lightly: "of course, no matter who the other party is, I won''t lose."

 Chapter 472

    "Finally... It''s over!"

    When the bell rang in the school, Mu Hantian seemed to lie on the table with all his strength. Although I can''t see it, I should sweat on my head!

    "Well, well, you can''t be so decadent. It''s just a final exam. Please pass the answer from the back."

    Clapping his hands, the little glasses standing in front of the teacher''s desk shouted. The head teacher of this class, Miss Okayama Zhuhui, is commonly known as Xiaozhu.

    The students raised their bodies and handed over the papers one by one from the back, like a zombie.

    But there was no way. It was already a wide range of final exams, but the students who came to Zen high school were collectively sent to the hospital a few days ago.

    At the end of last month, the students and staff of Zen high school fell into unconsciousness together. After a thorough inspection of the gas throat and building materials, and then the inspection of foreign matters that will emit gas, the school suspension is finally over.

    But the cruel thing is that the date of the final exam has not changed for a day. If it were our school, it would change the time

    "Well?"

    Then, when a pile of paper added his answers to the front, he looked at the girl sitting in the right seat. Just like Mu Han days before, he fell down on the table.

    "Shixiang, are you okay?"

    "Woo... Woo..."

    Hearing Mu Hantian''s voice, Shixiang slowly raised her head.

    "Nothing."

    "Woo... Woo, it''s OK."

    Shixiang looked tired and waved lightly.

    In the last mid-term exam, she just scrawled on the answer paper (the score passed by some means). After learning the meaning of the exam from Mu Hantian, she had to study hard.

    Shixiang''s spontaneous action is also what latatosk hopes to see. She held a review meeting at Wuhe family before the exam... But as expected, her unaccustomed efforts also cut off her considerable physical strength. In fact, she had a fever an hour after the seminar began.

    "Well, that''s it. The exams of all subjects in the first semester are over. Everyone has worked hard," Xiaozhu said.

    The classroom was full of cheers and reassuring sighs.

    "But there''s something important to announce today. You can''t go home right away."

    After Xiaozhu said this emphatically, she sorted out the answer paper and walked out of the classroom. Then, just like cooperating with her, Shixiang became dry and staggered to his feet in his seat.

    "In cold weather, I''ll have some water."

    "Shixiang, are you really... Okay?"

    "Well... Don''t worry. Just a little tired."

    After that, Shixiang walked through the classroom with left and right steps, opened the door and walked out of the corridor.

    "It seems that you have tried too hard."

    Mu Hantian looked at Shixiang''s back, sighed softly, and leaned his body against the back of the chair - his eyebrows twitched.

    The reason is simple. At the edge of the horizon, the figure of a female student sitting in the left seat came into view.

    A girl with shoulder length hair clipped with a hairpin and very white color.

    Head left, looking at the direction of the window, so I can''t see her, but there is nothing that can be called expression, which is easy to imagine.

    "Origami, are you okay?" Mu Hantian asked.

    "Nothing, but brother, you want to be careful of DEM people." origami raised his head, looked at Mu Hantian and said.

    "DEM! Are their people here?"

    "Well, but I don''t know if they left Tiangong city."

    "Well, it seems that Qin Li will be notified." Mu Hantian whispered.

    "All right, all right, please go back to your seats. The class meeting is about to begin." Xiaozhu came in from the outside, clapped her hands and said.

    "OK, Shixiang! Let''s go back to her seat first! OK!? so are everyone." Shixiang came in from the outside and was about to say hello. Xiaozhu directly asked her to go back to her seat.

    Although everyone seemed to have something to say, since the teacher came, there was no way. They went back to their seats.

    "Well, the extracurricular activities after school are about to begin. But before that, there is one thing that must be solved."

    "Yes, what should we solve?"

    Dianmachi raised an expert and raised a question. Xiaozhu nodded gently and continued to say.

    "The room allocation of study travel and the seating arrangement of the plane."

    "Ah!

    At the moment when Xiao Zhu finished, Mu cold day made such a sound.

    Speaking of it, there is a reservation for a study trip to Okinawa in mid July - before the summer vacation.

    Collective coma, final exam. And because of various events related to elves, even a major event in students'' life was forgotten.

    "Hey, hey, everyone seems to have forgotten to say. Then, hurry up - Oh, right."

    Then, Xiaozhu raised her eyebrows as if she were looking back, and took out a piece of paper from the attendance book.

    "Before that. - this study trip has changed its destination."

    "Ah?"

    The sounds in the class coincided perfectly.

    It is less than half a month away from the study trip. It''s really unprecedented to change the destination at this last moment.

    "Well... That''s it."

    "Well, where did it change?"

    you ''re right. Indeed, we are very concerned about why we suddenly change our destination... But that''s what we are most worried about.

    Because the original destination was Okinawa. Blue sea and white sand shore, delicious cakes and beach volleyball. Not many girls bought new swimsuits for this day. Even so, if it is changed to a scenic spot without sea, the riot is no joke.

    It seemed that she felt this unstable atmosphere. Xiaozhu continued with a sharp voice.

    "No problem. The changed place is very beautiful."

    "So where are you going?"

    "That... Or the American island said."

    After Miss Xiaozhu said her name, about half of the class made sounds like "ah", and the other half tilted their heads.

    "That, or MeiDao... Seems to be near Izu?"

    "What, it''s nearby. Said the demoted."

    "No, you can''t say that. It''s not bad as a tourist destination."

    "All right, all right! Please be quiet."

    In order to calm the suddenly agitated class, Xiaozhu patted her palm.

    "Everyone in the class, honestly follow the teacher''s instructions. The details will be explained in the revised guide. In short, let''s decide the allocation of rooms first. Please divide into a group of four or five with your favorite friends.

    After Xiaozhu gave instructions, everyone immediately looked around with their observation line of sight, stood up and divided into groups.

    Diancho also moves towards Mu Hantian.

    "Hey, cold weather, room -"

    "Cold day!" Dianchi''s voice was silenced by the cry from the right. Shixiang''s eyes shone and stretched out his body from the table.

    "The one who leaves the room, join me!"

    "Nani?" Mu Hantian could not help but frown, and her voice was very surprised. But Shixiang looked at her as if she didn''t understand why Mu Hantian was surprised, and felt incredible.

 Chapter 473

    "Cold weather, what''s the matter?"

    "No, Shixiang, this is not allowed."

    "Why? It''s a group of five? Then there''s no problem."

    "No, ye daoshen. Boys and girls, please divide into groups."

    I think I heard the conversation between them. Xiaozhu shouted at the teacher''s desk.

    "Ah... Why? It''s better to be with cold weather."

    "Why... Because..." Xiaozhu''s face was as red as an apple.

    Mu Hantian sighed softly and then faced Shixiang.

    "Don''t make it too difficult for the teacher. In a word, the room must be separated from men and women."

    "Woo... So." Shixiang dropped her shoulder like a pity. But he immediately looked up again.

    "That''s right!" after Shixiang said this, he ran out of the classroom. Then, after the door was roughly closed, there was a clicking sound like using a locker from the corridor.

    About a minute later, the classroom door was opened again and Shixiang came in.

    бкбкChange your skirt into sweatpants and tie up your hair.

    "Shixiang? What are you doing dressed like this?"

    "Hum! That''s it. Miss Xiaozhu. He''s a man from today on. There''s no problem."

    "The problem is big." she couldn''t help crying out with such a feeling.

    "Woo... Can''t this..."

    Shixiang bent down with a weak expression. then,

    "Wait." at this time, an unexpected figure spoke for Shixiang. It''s origami.

    "I hope the teacher can agree with the speech of night sword God Shixiang. Please be sure to agree."

    "Hey?" the words of origami made teacher Xiaozhu show a surprised expression.

    "You guy... What''s your purpose?"

    "Just moved by your posture of not giving up easily. You are qualified to enter the boy''s room." Shixiang narrowed her eyes like vigilance for a long time. Qing stared at the origami, but a few seconds later, snorted with her nose and didn''t open her eyes.

    "Well, Shixiang, origami said this just to make her feel better in the cold room." Kuang San didn''t know when he came to Mu cold day and said.

    "Ah, really?" Shixiang looked at the origami paper suspiciously, hoping to hear her answer.

    "Cut!" the origami whispered, and then said, "I hope yedaoshen students, since they participate in the study trip as men, there are several rules to abide by."

    "Code?"

    "That''s right. The toilet and bath are all with boys."

    "What!"

    "I see. Is that her purpose?"

    Origami didn''t care about the eyes around him and continued: "it''s a great imbalance for a girl to become a boy. It''s necessary to supplement it."

    "So what."

    "Since the number of boys has increased, my brother can only become a girl."

    "Nani, I''m a girl?" Mu Hantian said that the origami had broken. How can he say such words.

    At this time, she held her chin with her hand, and Shixiang suddenly opened her eyes.

    "Wait a minute! If you become a girl in cold weather, you can''t share a room with me."

    "Just live strong as a boy. I will support you."

    "Woo woo woo, the kite is an origami. You calculate me!"

    "That''s enough. I''m on the boy''s side. There''s no gender exchange and no mixing of men and women. That''s it." after Mu Hantian shouted with the greatest volume so far, they finally became honest.

    Seeing that things were solved, Miss Xiaozhu was also relieved. But

    "Well, although it''s impossible to be in the same room, the seats on the plane are free. It''s good to sit next to them at that time."

    The moment Xiaozhu said the superfluous words, Shixiang and origami''s eyes shone again.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Study trip? Ah, I''ve heard of it. It''s Okinawa, isn''t it?"

    On the bridge of the air ship "frakesis" in the five river piano, the precious pearl stick in his mouth kept swinging in response to his subordinates'' report.

    "No, I suddenly changed my destination. The place I want to go is or MeiDao."

    The village rain Lingyin, a woman in military uniform with deep bags under her eyes, continued to talk like she was drunk.

    "Change? In this period? Why?"

    "Well, about a month ago, a travel agency called crosstravel contacted the school. I heard that it was for sightseeing PR, randomly selected the school and planned to entertain it on the island. It was on the condition of taking photos for brochures, and the expenses of study travel were all borne by the company."

    "Ha? It''s really generous. However, even if the conditions are good, the destination will be changed at this last moment. Should we be ready for accommodation?"

    "I heard that the reserved accommodation suddenly collapsed and seemed completely unusable. Because of this regrettable thing, the school made a hasty decision."

    "Collapse?" Qin frowned in surprise.

    "Well, the details are not very clear, but the report says it''s because of aging."

    "Well, what a coincidence... But since the other party says it''s OK, it''s also good? You can relax the sound." Qin Li shrugged gently.

    Hearing the words in the piano, Li Yin suddenly lowered his head and groaned hard.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "No, maybe I think too much. This travel agency called crosstravel - after investigation, it seems to be a subsidiary of DEM enterprise."

    "What are you talking about?"

    "It''s really suspicious." the piano raised the precious pearl stick and frowned deeply.

    Laichan high school, which plans to hold a study trip, also includes Shidao, Shixiang and kuansan. Just in case, it''s best to prepare first.

    "Although it should be just an accident, let ''frakesis'' accompany you according to the travel schedule. Well, in a word, it''s no problem to go out and stand by immediately in case of problems."

    "Well, it''s the same. That''s also good. If there is any problem, contact from the scene. Otherwise, it''s good to be on standby all the time."

    "How many days did you travel?"

    "Three days and two nights from July 17"

    "Tut. Is that so? I''m going to the headquarters in those days. It''s terrible." then, just as the piano was holding his chin with his hands, there was a sound of footsteps from behind, and then the tall and thin man appeared.

    The deputy commander of "frakesis" - shenwuyue Gongping, raised a finger and showed a bright smile. The annoyingly bright white teeth are glittering.

    "I want to attend. What should I do?" but Qin Li didn''t look at the one over there and continued.

    "Can''t update the schedule?"

    "It shouldn''t be. The round table meeting can be held directly. I don''t know if there will be any day in a year." Qin Li said this. After that, shenwuyue standing behind took a step forward, turned and stood still in a strange acrobatic posture.

    "Well."

    "Well, I can only give the ship to someone else. Please order Yin if you can..."

    "I need to be accompanied directly. It would be terrible if there were no contact personnel on site."

    "Who should I give it to?" after shouting with a sigh, God jumped in front of them. Subsequently:

    "Eye particle gun!" after being inserted into the eye with a precious pearl stick in the piano, he fell to the ground and rolled on the spot.

    "What have you been doing since just now? Can the practice of creating dance go elsewhere?"

    "No, what are you talking about? It''s said that the commander is going to find an agent who can master ''frakesis'' during his study trip in cold weather." shenwuyue greatly opened his hands.

    "Is there anyone other than me who can be competent for this great task?"

    "It''s true. Then, I''ll give it to you." Qin Li glanced at shenwuyue faintly and said.

 Chapter 474

    Monday, July 17.

    It shook on the plane for about three hours. Mu Hantian and his party of sophomores from laichan high school finally arrived at the island floating in the Pacific Ocean.

    "Oh, wow...!" Shixiang, walking out of the airport, opened his eyes and shouted excitedly with both hands.

    Now, in her vision, across the road and sand shore is a vast sea, stretching out to the horizontal line separating heaven and earth. The sky is clear. The sun poured down brightly, coloring the sea with beautiful colors.

    "This... This is... The sea!"

    "Ha ha... You are so energetic." speaking, Shixiang seems to have never seen the sea with his own eyes. Mu Hantian smiled bitterly and shrugged at Shixiang''s exaggerated behavior.

    Or MeiDao. About in the middle of Izu Islands and Ogasawara Islands, it is an island with a total area of about 700000 square kilometers.

    During the continuous space earthquake 30 years ago, the north of the island was cut off. In recent years, it has been redeveloped as a new tourist destination. In a sense, it has a similar origin to the Tiangong city where Mu Hantian lived.

    The North Street District and other redevelopment areas of the region have been perfectly sorted out, and complete disaster countermeasures have been implemented according to the Convention. Moreover, the coast cut by the space earthquake is precious and beautiful, not only in Japan, but also attracting many foreign tourists.

    Of course, it''s a little careless for the victims who died of the space earthquake... But the island, which has become sparsely populated, can be said to have gradually revived as a great sight because of the space earthquake.

    "Hmm..." although not as exaggerated as Shixiang, Mu Hantian is not a person who doesn''t feel anything before this unique scene. Look around the scenery, take a deep breath and lean back. But at this time, I couldn''t help yawning.

    "Hoo... Ah, oh." because the assembly time is in the morning, I didn''t sleep well.

    Mu Han looked at the ten incense shaking with his hands, the origami coming out of the entrance and exit of the airport and the crazy three eyes, and sighed.

    Fortunately or unfortunately, there are three seats in a row. Mu Hantian is in the middle, and there are Shixiang and origami on the left and right, followed by Lingyin, Shizhi and Kuang San.

    I want to sleep on the plane, but I can''t sleep because of Shixiang.

    "Hmm..." suddenly, Shixiang, who was very excited, made a wonderful sound and looked around.

    "What''s the matter, Shixiang."

    "In cold weather, I always have a feeling that I seem to be seen by someone."

    "Hmm?" at the moment when Mu Han tilted his head, with the sound of clicking, they were surrounded by flash.

    "Wow!" it''s too sudden to cover your face with your hands. The stinging eyes looked from the slit to the flashing direction, where a woman with a large camera stood.

    She is a girl with light silver hair flying in the wind. Clear facial features and snow-white skin, which are obviously different from Oriental people, are obvious characteristics.

    "Well... What''s the matter?"

    Mu Hantian was puzzled and asked questions. The girl put down her camera and looked here.

    "I''m disrespectful. I''m MIA Nicholas, the accompanying photographer sent by crosstravel. I''ll record your travel in three days from today. I''m sorry for taking photos without permission. If it hurts your mood, please let me apologize for it."

    "Well, it doesn''t matter. Just be happy." it''s true that there will be photographers accompanying to take travel photos. I just didn''t expect to be a foreigner - and a girl about their age.

    "Excuse me." then, after looking at Mu Hantian and Shixiang as if they were very precious, Mia bowed her head again and walked in the direction of the people.

    "Cold day, that person is not simple." crazy three walked to Mu cold day and whispered.

    "Ah, I can feel what her purpose is. I''m curious, but what I''m more curious about is where she comes from."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Adeputasu1''s call. Target, entered the island."

    "Camera 6, Beijie District, chiliu airport. Target confirmation."

    "It''s also confirmed here. It''s'' princess''. That''s right."

    With the sound from the lower part of the bridge, the screen shows the posture of a girl. And AAA elves. Code named ''princess'', a girl with exactly the same appearance.

    "HMM."

    The 500 meter air ship "arbatel" manufactured by DEM.

    The middle-aged man leaning on the captain''s seat groaned gently and stroked his bearded chin.

    James A. Paddington. The staff of the second executive department of demindustry, equivalent to Dazuo, was appointed by viscott as the captain of the ''arbatel''.

    "What a disappointment. Is that really an elf?"

    "Never take it lightly" seemed to respond. A young female voice sounded from the loudspeaker on the bridge.

    The identification signal, adeputasu1, was directly sent to the scene by the head of the second executive department of DEM, Mia''s voice.

    "Maybe it''s an elf. Is that enough to be the reason for the first level of vigilance?" mia, who is clearly reflected in the right picture, said so, but Paddington just counseled.

    "My subordinates will bear it in mind." MIA frowned slightly, as if unhappy with Paddington''s reaction.

    "Cut." with a voice MIA wouldn''t hear, he cut it hard.

    "So, what should we do? Even if the elves send ''Bandersnatch'' troops to capture a little girl, it is very easy."

    "Don''t be too optimistic. You''d better be careful. Now, cut off the radio communication first."

    "Yes. ''Ashcroft - ж┬ In response to Paddington''s voice, the crew operated the console at high speed.

    Today''s "arbatel" is floating 20000 meters above the United States island. From there, the display device ''Ashcroft - ж┬ (beta) has launched a random field on the whole island on a scale unmatched by ast members.

    "Well, what about the magician?"

    Paddington asked, caressing his chin. Indeed, in the same class as the target, there is an ast magic, because it is cautious and can not use the display device, it should not be an obstacle... But the problem is that the magician once met MIA.

    "No problem. The meeting was only a few minutes, and I wore sunglasses at that time. It should be all right." then, Mia''s speech was interrupted during the communication. After looking at the screen, it seems to be hit by a sudden wind.

    "Never mind, executive secretary."

    "It''s wonderful." after that, Mia looked at the sky.

    At the same time, the picture displayed on the large screen of the bridge began to change.

    Paddington frowned.

    The reason is simple. The wind is moving at a speed usually unimaginable

 Chapter 475

    The vast sky was gradually occupied by strange rotating dark clouds.

    On the ground, the forests of several islands are gradually razed to the ground by the violent wind, and the green and prosperous branches and leaves of trees are blown indiscriminately by the strong wind pressure, flying everywhere, like clothes thrown into the washing machine, constantly rotating and soaring towards the sky above.

    Some slender trees were even uprooted and shot around like large bullets. No matter on the ground or rock walls, they were hit with small holes. The waves rolled violently, everything on the ground changed shape under the strong wind, and everything was distorted within the scope covered by rotating dark clouds.

    "Cold day, that''s..." Shixiang pointed to the sky in surprise. Hearing the sound of Shixiang, Mu Hantian looked up:

    The grey clouds began to form vortices in the beautiful sunny sky.

    Then one after another, with amazing speed, the appearance around began to change. The clear sky turned into dark clouds. No wind becomes a strong wind. The steady water turns into a raging wave

    Time, after about a minute.

    In this short time, the scenery of the world where Mu Hantian and others are located has changed 80 degrees.

    The sound of the wind sounded like a whine around, and the trees growing around shook. It is a storm reminiscent of a large typhoon. It seems that the nearby dustbins have been blown down, and empty cans and newspapers fly through the horizon.

    Mu Hantian hurriedly grasped Shixiang''s shoulder and lowered his posture. If you don''t do this, you may fall because of the strong wind.

    "Is this... An elf?" Mu Hantian covered his face with his arm and frowned.

    "Shixiang, doesn''t it matter!? hurry to the museum."

    "Cold day! Danger!" then, zhongshixiang suddenly knocked Mu cold day''s body away.

    "What..." the next moment, the metal dustbin flew over and flew to Shixiang''s head. Then Shixiang fell on the spot.

    "Hey, Shixiang! Shixiang!"

    But Shixiang didn''t wake up whether he shouted or shook his shoulder desperately.

    "There''s no way." Mu Hantian thought, directly picked up Shixiang and walked in the direction of the museum.

    Then, when I don''t know how many steps I have taken.

    "Is that...?" looking at the sky, Mu Hantian could not help frowning.

    The center of the raging sky. There, you may vaguely see two figures.

    The figure flying in the air can only think of two possibilities. Elves, or magicians of AST.

    "No, I''ll go and have a look." Mu Hantian flashed many thoughts in his mind and went along the way as scheduled. We must put Shixiang in a safe place first.

    But

    The two figures constantly burst into the sky for several times. With the moment of a huge shock wave colliding, there was a violent wind that can not be compared so far.

    "Woo, woo..."

    Mu Hantian stood firm in order not to be blown away and adjusted his body to shrink into a ball.

    Then, in the sky, the two figures suddenly fell to the ground like bouncing off each other. Just right, I caught Mu Hantian in the middle.

    At this moment, the strong wind around suddenly weakened.

    However, only around the two figures that fell on the ground, it became a calm state like the eye of a typhoon.

    "Ha ha..." from the right hand, the girl with long hair curled up, showed a fearless smile and came out.

    They should be about the same age as origami. Orange hair, water silver pupil. The upright face is distorted by the laughing smile now.

    And more conspicuous than anything else is the dress. Wearing a dark coat, he was wrapped around his body like a belt. The right hand, right foot and neck are even locked with latches, and from there, the chain with broken ends extends out. It''s like a curious masochist dress.

    "Xi Xian, it seems that this time, my concubine won."

    Then, this time, as if to respond, a figure appeared from the left.

    "On the contrary, it is not yajuya but Xixian who can suppress the 100th war."

    Here is a girl with long hair in three braids. The girl in the doldrums as like as two peas, but the expression of her expression is a squint with a dull look.

    The girl named Xi Xian, too, put on a restraint suit that was only a little different in design and was very similar to yajuya. However, the position of the latch is on the neck and in the opposite direction of the left hand, left foot, etc.

    "Hoo, don''t joke. Enough is enough. How about admitting that the spirit matching the real eight dance is a concubine?"

    "No. the one who survives will be Xi Xian. Yajuya doesn''t match the name of Bawu at all."

    "Hoo... Needless struggle. My future magic eye has clearly seen it. Next hit, you will be penetrated by my dark magic gun in charge of the hurricane!"

    "Blame. It''s an example that the magic eye of yajuya didn''t hit."

    After Xi Xian said that, ye Juya stammered, forgetting the exaggerated tone just now, and shouted: "noisy... Noisy! Who has hit! Don''t treat people as fools!"

    "Request. Ask the club for specific examples."

    "Hehe... That''s right. You see... I''ve hit the weather the next day."

    "Ridicule can''t help laughing at the effect of magic eye, which is no different from coin tossing." Xi Xian covered his mouth with his hand and let out his voice. Looks like he''s snickering.

    "Shut up... Shut up! You deserve to die for fooling my magic pupil! As the price of offending my body, you have to pay with your body." yaguya pointed his gun at Xi Xian, as if he was going to do it.

    "I said, before you fight, can you first see if there is anyone around?" Mu Hantian couldn''t see any more and said loudly.

    "Ah, it''s you. Why are you here? Is it to see the beautiful posture of my concubine?" yeguya was surprised to see Mu Hantian.

    "No, I''m here to study and travel. Also, do I have a low sense of existence? I''ve been standing here listening to you for a while."

 Chapter 476

    "Xi Xian, do you want to count as a tie this time?"

    "Sigh, there is no way to interfere with external forces." he scratched the back of his head, and yeguya showed a troubled expression. Then he closed his eyes as if he were thinking about something. And then look at her side, Xi Xian is full of helplessness on her expression.

    "In a word, it''s not a way to go on like this. By the way, if so..." yeguya opened his eyes as if he thought of something.

    "Ah, that''s right, in this case..." then yeguya looked at Xi Xian again. It was like a careful evaluation. He looked at it from the top of his head to his toes.

    "Question. What are you going to do, yajuya."

    "Ha ha... I think of a good way, Xi Xian yo. My body and you have decided to win or lose for all kinds of things. We can''t even count how many kinds there are." yauya, who made an exaggerated act like performing an opera, continued: "but... There''s one thing, haven''t we decided yet?"

    "Doubt. What hasn''t been decided, is...?"

    After Xi Xian tilted his head, yajuya leaked a ha ha ha, a snickering smile and looked at Mu Hantian.

    "How can I have a bad feeling." Mu cold sky looked at the expression of yeguya and felt a chill.

    "Xi Xian, we haven''t started the charm duel yet! As women, neither Qishen nor Xi Xian has been praised by men, right? As a real eight dance, we must not only have strength and intelligence. The beauty that eclipses everything is also very necessary, isn''t it?"

    "Yes, I agree with yeguya''s idea."

    "That''s right! Next, let''s launch a charismatic battle. Let him be the referee and draw a full stop for the victory or defeat we have never won!"

    "What''s the matter, Xi Xian? Do you have the courage to accept the victory or defeat? Hehe, the victory or defeat is obvious in front of the charm of the concubine who can subdue everything. Now even if you roll up your tail and run away, you won''t be scolded. It''s a mean person."

    "Deny. This kind of thing is impossible. Yajuya has no reason to win. Xi Xian said more charming. Men said it easily."

    "Ha ha, boasting is great."

    "Manifesto. Xi Xian is cute. To be honest, it''s only middle and lower."

    "This... What is this?" yajuya immediately put his acting attitude on the forgotten side and shouted angrily.

    "I have the same face as you! Why is the evaluation so poor!"

    "Pity. Face doesn''t represent charm. Even if the material is the same, the temperament will be different. But please be at ease. It''s quite superior in ugly."

    "What''s ugly? Your character is ugly if you can easily say such words!"

    "Introspection. I forgot the truth. I can never tell the party."

    "It''s not the truth...!" when yajuya scratched his head like crazy, he seemed to recall the existence of Mu Hantian. Suddenly shook his shoulder and gave a false cough.

    "In a word, we have reached this point. No objection!"

    Yajuya pointed his finger at the string.

    "The final victory or defeat! The winner of this victory or defeat can replace the other party to become a real eight dance! The method of victory or defeat is very simple and clear! The man Mu Hantian, who conquers first, is the winner.

    "Promise. I accepted the victory and defeat."

    "Can you make such an arbitrary decision? I haven''t agreed yet." Mu Hantian wants to cry without tears. What''s the matter.

    "You don''t need to agree. I''ll call you cold weather from today. Then, cold weather, choose my body and worship my beauty. As long as you choose my body, you can enjoy the reward of kissing where I like." yeguya went to Mu cold weather and hugged Mu cold weather in a very tempting posture.

    "Temptation. Please choose Xi Xian. Let''s do something great. Say it very comfortably. Yajuya is not enough." Xi Xian also hugged Mu Hantian like yajuya.

    "Ha ha..." Mu Hantian felt as if he had lived in vain. How can girls be so reserved. (author: This is really a sad story, so... Let go of the two girls and let me come.)

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Brother...!" looking at the strong wind creaking the thick glass windows, origami clenched his fist and made a sound.

    Of course, the teachers stopped the origami that they wanted to search for and run out of the cold sky.

    Now for origami, I can only pray that the cold day is safe. My inability to vent turns into anxiety around my body.

    "Hey, I always feel that the sky seems clear?" the male student by the window suddenly said this sentence.

    The bustling students gathered by the window and began to look at the sky.

    Origami looked up as if stimulated by this sentence and walked through the entrance and exit between the students to the museum.

    "Ah...! Yuan Yi! Said dangerously."

    Get rid of teacher Xiaozhu''s stop and open the door. Then go out like this - when you intend to do so

    The origami stopped.

    In front of the museum, the character origami wants to find is already there.

    "Origami, are you okay?"

    It seems that he also noticed origami, and Mu Hantian opened his mouth. It was probably because of the strong wind. My hair and clothes were in a mess, but fortunately, none of the them was injured.

    But origami frowned before reassuring, sharpening his sight.

 Chapter 477

    "Brother as like as two peas brother, who are they?" the origami looked at a face standing on both sides of the cold, like a girl in uniform. She was very intimate and touched the cold body, and was tempting to admire the cold weather.

    "Students in cold weather? Who are the girls around? I don''t seem to have seen them..."

    "Hey? Chat up local girls and cosplay? Do students wear girls'' uniforms in cold weather?"

    The students began to stir. But of course. Because Mu Hantian, who had been lost, suddenly appeared, and there were two girls who had never seen before.

    Obviously, it is an abnormal situation. If they are wearing spiritual clothes just like binding clothes, Mu cold day will definitely be regarded as having a special sexuality.

    "Brother, who are they?"

    "That... That..."

    Mu Hantian looked away and stammered.

    However, as if to stop the noise, the sound of lack of sleep sounded from the rear.

    "Ah, I''ve been waiting for a long time. What about the eight dance club and eight dance Xi string... Of the transferred students." Murakami Yulin stood with his head shaking.

    "Transfer students?"

    After origami asked, make the sound "ah ah" nod.

    "It was supposed to be after the holiday... But he said he had to take a study trip, so he was ready to meet them locally. He just arrived at the airport and contacted them, so he went to meet them."

    Lingyin''s words made Zhuhui standing nearby stunned and opened her eyes.

    "Hey? Transfer, transfer students? Mr. Cun Yu, I haven''t heard of such a thing."

    "Because it''s a very urgent matter, there must be no time to contact."

    "Ha, ha, is that so..." Xiaozhu showed a confused expression and stepped down. Well, it''s not the head teacher himself, but the Lingyin of the deputy head teacher. If he knows about the transfer students, he will become such an expression.

    Origami looked at Lingyin with surprised eyes, and then looked back at the cold day.

    "Is that true?"

    "Of course, my dear sister," Mu Hantian replied in a sharpened voice. Then, just like cooperation, yajuya and Xi Xian, who were close to Mu cold day, nodded.

    "Hehe... That''s it. I''m honored to be able to meet the concubine of the son of the hurricane, human beings."

    "Sure. What he said is not wrong."

    After all, when Mu Hantian came here, he asked them to cooperate with him on the condition of helping him become the referee of the duel.

    Origami is still unconvincing, but since both the teacher and I are sure, it''s useless to say anything else. He sighed softly and said "really?".

    But again, after sharpening his sight, he opened his mouth again.

    "Then why do you stick to your brother? As his sister, I don''t do that."

    "Ah, that..."

    "Answer. That''s..."

    "Origami is like this, because the wind is too strong, in order not to be blown away." Mu Hantian shouted loudly, rather than answering the origami question, it is more like to cover up the voice of yajuya and Xixian. If you answer indiscriminately here, it is meaningless to muddle through the past. In order not to let the topic continue, Mu Hantian continued, "compared with this, teacher, Shixiang was hit in the head by the flying dustbin. Where can she have a rest first?"

    "Wow, that''s amazing. Come here. The two transfer students also have a lot of precautions to explain. Come together." Ling Yin said in a great voice, waving like calling Mu cold day.

    After all the eyes around him focused on Mu Hantian, he accompanied Lingyin to the inside of the museum.

    Under the guidance of Lingyin, Mu Hantian walked into the office in the museum, laid Shixiang across the sofa and bowed his head to Lingyin.

    "I''m so sorry, thank you."

    "Don''t mind. But compared with this..."

    After saying that, make Yin Wang look at Mu Hantian - two girls wrapped around Mu Hantian''s wrists, to be correct. When Mu Hantian put down the ten incense, he once let go, but held it again.

    Then a tone of indifference to the environmental changes brought by himself began to whisper in Mu Hantian''s ear.

    "Come on, cold weather. You just need to choose your concubine. Swear loyalty to this eight dance yajuya. Just say that you are willing to contribute both physically and mentally."

    "No. choosing a club is not good at all. Be sure to give Xi Xian a sacred vote."

    As if they didn''t put Lingyin and Shixiang in their eyes, they blew in Mu Hantian''s ears. Every time this happened, Mu Hantian would sweat on his cheeks and turn around.

    "... has become a really difficult situation."

    "Indeed."

    Agree in a deep voice. The sound scratched his cheek.

    "Ha ha... It''s better to say that you have made money. Although humans like you only have a moment, they can enjoy the love of my concubine. Just cry for luck, there''s no need to sigh."

    "Doubt. Even if Xi Xian said so, there would be no men who would be happy if he said so."

    "Hum, hum... It''s useless to be so provocative. You''ll understand everything after the duel is won. Come on, cold weather, say it. Xi Xian and I have more female charm on that side?"

    "Question. Xixian and Xiaobu Yaya. Does the cute one on that side say it?"

    "Wait, what''s that subtly belittling feeling!"

    "Ignore. It''s better than a kid."

    "Why do you feel even worse!" as they quarreled, yajuya and Xixian approached Mu Hantian.

 Chapter 478

    The setting sun has set, and the summer heat has improved a little. As if corresponding to this, the noisy cicadas in the morning gradually disappeared.

    After waiting for Shixiang to wake up and move to the hotel, they transported their luggage to their room and enjoyed their free time after lunch. But... There seems to be an accident.

    "Alas... They are too sticky. I don''t know what to do." Mu Hantian pressed his hand on the wall and walked around the corridor of the hotel with emotion.

    "Forget it, let''s go to Lingyin''s room and talk about some business!"

    However, at the moment Mu Hantian was going to stop when he turned at the T-junction... Both sides of the channel divided into left and right stretched out a head and stared at Mu Hantian tightly.

    "Shit, what are you doing? I don''t know if it will scare people to death?"

    After Mu Hantian finished, they came out of the channel.

    "Oh, ha ha... I can detect the smell of my body. It''s amazing!"

    "Blame. In fact, it''s just that the hidden means are too clumsy."

    "Just... I don''t want to be said by Xi Xian! You don''t hide well yourself!"

    "On the contrary, it is impossible to hide the arrow better than the string.

    "Well, I said, what are you two doing?"

    After Mu Hantian asked questions, they looked at each other for a moment and returned to Mu Hantian.

    "Hum... I''ll tell you. Anyway, come first."

    "Indeed. Please come here." then they dragged Mu Hantian''s arms almost at the same time.

    "Where do you want to take me? Do you want... No, I''m a pure person." (author: just your thoughts are still ''pure'', are you teasing me?) Mu Han struggled, but it was useless, and was dragged away by the two women.

    The two adjacent entrances are hung with blue and red warm curtains, each with "male" and "female" written in large font. It is the entrance of the famous open-air Fenglu of this hotel.

    "Feng Lu?" (PS: it means taking a bath)

    "Ha ha... Your body has accumulated too much dark filth. I promise you to purify this body."

    "Ha?"

    "Please enjoy it."

    "Ah... So it is. However, it''s still a little early to take a bath. I haven''t prepared towels and alternative clothes. Moreover, I have something to do." Mu Hantian said this and planned to turn around and leave, but his arms were tightened harder.

    "It hurts. Let go."

    "Do you think you have the right to choose? You don''t have to gossip. Just get rid of your filth."

    "Petition. Please. The preparations for bathing have been sorted out here."

    Xi Xian lowered his eyes. There were bath towels, face towels and folded bathrobes.

    "What are you trying to do?" Mu Hantian believed that he would climb the three treasures hall.

    "Hum... Is my noble and mysterious thinking still incomprehensible to ordinary people?"

    "Mention. A big bath without others is actually good."

    Mu Hantian looked back at them in surprise and sighed deeply.

    Want to come to the piano, they already know, but they didn''t contact me. Is it for me to solve it myself?

    Poor Mu Hantian doesn''t know that Qin Li has left. Now the ''frakesis'' is in charge of the divine moon.

    In order not to let the two women''s emotions fluctuate, Mu Hantian said directly, "I see. I''ll go there first."

    "Hehe... Just understand."

    "Appreciation. Respect for the cold weather''s decision."

    Now, although I don''t understand their intentions at all, it''s also true that Fenglv bath can wash away sweat and fatigue. I picked up the specially prepared towel and walked into the direction of the men''s bath.

    At this time, he looked back to the rear. Why? Yewuya''s face was a little red as if he was very shy. Duoxian also covered his mouth with his hand.

    Even if they were suspicious of their appearance, Mu Hantian took off his clothes in the strip office, took a towel and opened the sliding door blurred by the steam.

    "Wow... This is really awesome." then, Mu Hantian couldn''t help sighing at the sight.

    The huge bath made of rock is full of light brown hot water, and thick steam keeps coming out. Moreover, near the bath is the sea, and there is a sound of quiet ripples.

    As it was not time to take a bath, there was no one except Mu cold weather.

    Mu Hantian quickly washed his body and head, put a towel on his head and immersed his body in hot water.

    "Hoo... Hoo..."

    Involuntarily, he let out a comfortable groan. He stretched his hands and feet and soaked his whole body in a little hot water.

    Then, just then, there was a click and the sliding door of the bathhouse was opened.

 Chapter 479

    Mu Hantian heard the sound, looked at the gate, and then made a surprised sound. This is also a matter of course. Because yajuya and Xixian, who had just separated from them in the corridor, stood there wrapped in a bath towel.

    "What are you doing? This is a men''s bath." even Mu Hantian could not help shouting. They still soaked their feet in the bath and walked to Mu Hantian.

    The thin bath towel clings to the skin because of steam, and the contours of their limbs clearly emerge. Although it''s not that I haven''t seen the girl''s body, Mu Hantian''s face can''t help turning red.

    Seeing Mu Hantian''s reaction, yajuya''s face turned red and his wrists crossed his chest.

    "Ha... Ha ha... How about it. Even you can only bow down in front of my beauty."

    This sentence made the handsome standing Xi Xian frown.

    "Ridicule. Beauty? Is there such a thing? This is the first time I''ve heard of it."

    "Hum, anyway, you will be sad soon. In cold weather, you are destined to be captured by the charm of my body!"

    "Fight. It''s really exciting."

    After saying that, they bent their knees slowly, sandwiched Mu Hantian in the middle and entered the bath.

    "Ha ha... Are you ready for consciousness? In cold weather, have you become a body that can''t be satisfied without my body? Then, choose my body, and my body will meet you."

    "No. cold weather will be captured by Xi Xian''s body."

    "What...!"

    The conversation between the two made Mu Hantian speechless. Have you asked me for my opinion.

    "Ah?"

    After waiting for a while, he found that nothing had happened. Mu Hantian slowly opened his eyes.

    The two men who occupied Mu Han''s sky were just facing each other with provocative eyes.

    "Hum... Xi Xian, please give me courtesy. You can come first."

    "No. don''t say it. It''s better to say that what needs to be played is yajuya. Give you the preemptive right."

    "Ha ha, you really don''t know what to do. At the moment when I start, my cold eyes will be tightly locked on me. I don''t understand how hard I worked to make you appear for a moment."

    "Doubt. In fact, you don''t know what to do?"

    After Xi Xian said, yajuya shook like a shock.

    "How possible! Super color! What are you talking about! I have a lot of adult skills that you don''t even know!"

    "Doubt. Then, please show it."

    "What... Hum... Hum! OK, let you have a good look!"

    Yajuya stood up on the spot, looked at Mu Hantian''s direction, pressed his head with his right hand and his waist with his left hand, and posed like an outdated cover girl.

    In an instant, Xi Xian covered her mouth with her hand and made a poof hee sound.

    "That..." Mu Han didn''t know what to say. It''s not that yajuya''s appearance is not attractive. On the contrary, today''s yakuya is full of female charm. But... Compared with this, an unbearable feeling occupied Mu Hantian''s heart.

    Seeing their reaction, yajuya''s face turned red and dived into the hot water again.

    "What''s the matter with you two?"

    "Ridicule. It really deserves the beauty of yajuya."

    "What are you talking about? Aren''t you the same? You are. In fact, you don''t know what to do!" yajuya pointed out a finger and said.

    So the eyebrows of Hu Xi Xian frowned like a surprise.

    "No. there is no such thing."

    "Ha, who knows. If you can do it!" he said, shrugging his shoulders provocatively.

    "Understand... Then come on." Xi Xian said, facing Mu Hantian at the same time, and then blew a kiss like an idol in the past.

    "Ah, eh." he didn''t know how to react. Mu cold sweat came out of his forehead and showed a bitter smile.

    Seeing this, yajuya couldn''t help laughing.

    "Hip hop, ha ha! What''s this? What''s this? It''s ridiculous."

    "Disappointed. I don''t want you to say that."

    "Ha, that''s it!"

    "No. speaking of it, yajuya is a child''s body shape, and it can''t be tempted at all."

    "Your is not a big deal!"

    "On the contrary, even if there is only a slight difference in numbers, the touch will be different."

    "Ha ha... Don''t you understand that there is a charm called delicate in this world."

    "Ridicule. Delicate. Just changed a better word. In fact, nothing has changed."

    "Hum...! is such a thing just adipose tissue in the final analysis?"

    "Indignation. It can''t be ignored. It shows yajuya''s jealousy."

    "It''s not envy. I don''t envy at all! I must think I''m more lovely than a fat pig like Xi Xian in cold weather!"

    "Negation. It''s fatal not to have sex when attracting men. The other side can''t feel the chicken ribs like yajuya."

    "Who do you say is chicken ribs!"

    "Fight. Who is a fat pig?"

    "What, you have more forks than me! Look, such a woman is very annoying in cold weather."

    "Blame. Yajuya is. Compared with Xi Xian, the charm of women has fallen."

    "What! You are the one with a higher body fat ratio than me!"

    "Pity. I can''t help feeling sad for yajuya who can only blame such places for the end."

    Their quarrel began again. But... Another sound of opening the door attracted Mu Hantian''s attention.

    "Hello... Someone came in. Wouldn''t it be bad if you didn''t hide?" this is the men''s bath. Therefore, the new intruder should be a male student.

    It''s just that yajuya and Xixian said in a careless way, "ha ha... What are you talking about, cold day."

    "No. please don''t worry."

    Do not understand the meaning of what they said, Mu Hantian tilted his head. Then

    "Drink...!"

    With the energetic sound, the new bather jumped into the hot water at one go.

    Then, he looked at Mu Han Tian''s four eyes.

    Familiar cold sound. Long hair at night. It can''t be male. It depicts a beautiful curve. Yes, that''s the night sword God ten incense.

    At this time, Shixiang also seemed to notice the first comer. Looking at Mu Hantian with a dull look.

    "Ah...!"

    "Ah...!"

    After they looked at each other, they issued exactly the same sobs.

    Shixiang flustered her hands and immediately covered her chest and lower abdomen.

    "Why are you here, cold day!"

    "No, no, you''re the reason why you came in. This is the men''s bath!"

    "What are you talking about? I''ve asked you well. Go to the red side!"

    "Ah...!"

    At this time, Mu Hantian''s body could not help shaking. I felt a nasty hunch behind my back.

    "Did you two do a good deed?" Mu Han said and looked around.

    Yajuya and Xixian replied with a dull look, "well, you exchanged the warm curtain before you came in in the cold day. It''s really worthy of being a concubine. The counselor said."

    "Question. Is there a problem?"

    "You two... It''s really too much this time!" Mu Hantian''s voice was full of resentment and glared at them.

    But even if there are countless complaints to say, now is not the time. Facing Shixiang again, he lowered his head as if he were going to immerse his face in hot water.

    "Shixiang, trust me. I can swear, I didn''t mean to do this!"

    "Whoa, whoa...!"

    Shixiang showed a bewildered expression about Mu Hantian''s explanation.

    "But why did it become like this...?"

    "Because I was cheated! Sorry, I''ll go out immediately."

    "Cold weather... Wait!"

    Mu Hantian tried not to look at Shixiang''s body and left from the hot water, but he was suddenly grabbed by Shixiang''s arm.

    "What''s the matter, Shixiang?"

    "No... it''s terrible there, too."

    "Ah?"

    Mu Hantian''s eyes widened. At the same time, the sliding door was opened again, and a group of women came in.

    "Shit!" Mu coldly dived into the hot water and hid in the shadow of the rock.

    "Ah, it''s so wide! The sea is there!"

    "Ah, transfer students, have you come in? Hello."

    "Eh, doesn''t the kite go into the wind?"

    "For me, there are some things I have to do."

    "This, this... Come on!"

 Chapter 480

    "No... not good... What should I do...?"

    In the unprecedented crisis, Mu Hantian held his head and his eyes became restless. (author: actually, I''m looking around at girls! Mu Hantian: No, it''s just a normal thing.)

    If you are found hiding here, you will undoubtedly be condemned. No, it''s okay if it''s over. Being labeled as a sex offender who will never disappear in his life, the rest of high school life will undoubtedly be regarded as the incarnation of perversion and * * * because he is too young.

    Then, Shixiang moved to hide Mu Hantian''s figure.

    "Ten, ten incense...?"

    "It''s not intentional in cold weather...? then, hide behind me and run away."

    "Yes, I''m sorry. I''m grateful...!"

    Fortunately, due to the fog and reddish brown hot water, the figure of Mu Hantian became difficult to be found. If there are ten incense covered, maybe you can escape outside the women''s bath.

    "OK... Then I have to go."

    "Oh, oh."

    Nod to Shixiang''s voice. So while Shixiang was soaking in the bath, he slowly began to move with crab steps. Hide behind her and move forward in hot water. But

    "Ah, I found Shixiang sauce!"

    "What''s the matter? In that corner."

    "In other words, the skin is so beautiful. I want to touch it!" in front of Shixiang, Yayi, Mayi and Meiyi appeared.

    "Eh?"

    "No, no, nothing! Don''t care!"

    Even if Shixiang said so, Yayi, Mayi and Meiyi were still interested in Shixiang. If this goes on, Mu Han day behind Shixiang will soon be noticed.

    Then, at this time.

    "Wow...! there''s huge bread in that place!"

    Crazy three didn''t know when he came together, shouted and pointed to the distance, but his sight was staring at Mu Hantian.

    It has to be said that crazy three''s shouting created a good opportunity for mu Hantian. The three clothes combination had already looked at the direction of crazy three fingers.

    "Kuang San, thank you!" Mu Hantian said in his heart, then turned over and jumped into the sea from the edge of the rock.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    At the same time. In a corner of the men''s bathhouse, several gentlemen gathered together to form a circular array and talk quietly.

    "Hello, dianmachi, is this true?"

    Facing the questions of his classmates, dianmachi proudly raised the corners of his mouth.

    "Ah, I can''t be wrong. Although Feng Lu won''t notice it when he comes in normally, there is a subtle gap in the part of the wall separating the men''s bath from the women''s bath."

    "Whoa...!" like-minded comrades in arms shouted together.

    Dianting nodded and stretched out his palm in the center of everyone. Naturally, everyone''s palms were stacked on it.

    "Are you ready and aware?"

    "Yes!"

    "Good! Then follow me! Come and see the paradise in the world...!"

    "Oh..." the rough voice rang out, and everyone raised their hands together.

    Dianmachi closed his eyes and moved forward slowly in order to gently taste the aftertaste of this intoxication. Then move along the fence as quietly as possible, and finally reach the destination.

    "Good, then..."

    Dianmachi looked around at his comrades in arms, and everyone agreed.

    "Let''s start with you, dianmachi."

    "It is you who have given us courage and guided us."

    "This will be firmly engraved in this eye and in this heart."

    Dianmachi wiped his tears with his arm and nodded vigorously. "Then let''s go... Let''s see my way of life!"

    After that, dianmachi stretched out and peeped through the gently cracked gap in a part of the wall.

    Then

    Four eyes, relative.

    Looking over from the women''s bathhouse, it was kite origami.

    "... I''m sorry to disturb you."

    Diancho said in a dry voice and returned to his original position.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "... huh?"

    The voice of a small terminal operating in the room suddenly tilted its head. From the outside of the door came the sound of footsteps.

    Then the sound seemed to stop in front of the room and knocked on the door.

    "... please come in."

    After Lingyin finished, the door was slowly opened. Mu Hantian, who was only wrapped in a bath towel, entered the room. Somehow, I feel guilty of being a thief.

    Seeing this, he made Yin meditate for a few seconds - then clap his palm.

    "Cold weather, do you want to attack me at night?"

    "Night attack you ghost. I have something to ask you. Who is that MIA Nicholas? I feel she is very suspicious. Help me check. By the way, this may be a false name. Be careful to see if there is a name similar to this."

    "No, combined with the information we know so far, if I guess correctly, she should be MIA Nix. DEM''s person and the strongest magician in the world." Ling Yin pushed his glasses and said.

    "I see. Is she from DEM? Then her purpose should be to ten incense them." Mu Han Tian frowned slightly and said.

    "Yes, but you should be careful anyway. She went to the ''round table'' in the piano. Now the ''frakesis'' is in charge of the deputy commander. We will come to support if necessary."

    "I see."

 Chapter 481

    Mu Hantian is in a very bad mood today. In short, he is tired. He urgently wants to go back to his room and have a rest. But God seems to be deliberately targeting Mu cold day.

    "Cold weather!"

    "Repeat! Cold day!" hearing the two familiar voices and the special tone and way of speaking, Mu''s face became stiff, and the frequency of his steps suddenly accelerated.

    "Don''t try to escape!"

    "Fly!"

    With the falling of the two voices, Mu Hantian, who was about to escape, was immediately hit by two cotton shells. Under the light and heavy attack, Mu Hantian was knocked down very simply along the forward trend.

    "I said, aren''t you noisy enough? What else do you want?" Mu Hantian struggled to stand up and looked at the two women, speechless.

    "Hum! Why? It''s your honor for me to bend over and come to you! What''s your expression? Don''t you welcome me?"

    "I''m disappointed that I''m not welcome in the cold weather. It really makes me sad." Xi Xian said so, squeezing her eyes at the same time, so that she could shed tears.

    "This... No, it''s just that it''s a big night. It''s misleading for you two girls to stay with me, a boy. Besides, it''s bedtime now. Don''t you go to rest?"

    "Well, that''s a good idea. Anyway, there''s no place to sleep. In cold weather, I''d better sleep with you tonight." hearing Mu''s words, yeguya said without thinking.

    "No, yeguya''s flat figure can''t meet the cold weather, so I should sleep with him."

    "What! You dare say my body is flat!"

    "That''s right. This is an undeniable fact." he said so, and Xi Xian nodded definitely.

    "Enough, you two stop arguing. None of you can sleep with me. Come with me and find Lingyin to find a way." Mu Han Tianyan saw that the two women were going to scold each other again and hurriedly came out to stop it.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Dong Dong..."

    The sound of getting ready to rest got up from bed.

    "Come in!" with Lingyin''s words, the door was slowly opened, and Mu Hantian came in with Bawu Gemini.

    "Cold weather, why are you here again?"

    "Well, this......" Mu Hantian was interrupted by Lingyin before he finished his words.

    Just listen to Lingyin and say, "I see. Do you want to play 4P?"

    "4P your head, where did you see it?" Mu Hantian pulled the corners of his mouth and said nothing.

    "It''s Qin Li who said let''s look for more information about the feelings between men and women."

    "Lingyin, don''t go to see these things in the future. It''s not good for you." looking at the stupid Lingyin, Mu Hantian said helplessly.

    "I see." Ling Yin nodded, with an expression of being taught.

    "Well, don''t pull this. I have business to find you. They two..." said, pointing to Bawu Gemini, and then continued: "they don''t have a place to live, so please, I''ll go back to the room first." then, there was only one back shadow left for the three women.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Ha ha... Inferior human beings. Feel honored to share a place to sleep with my concubine. Engrave my name in your heart. This is the name of Bawu Yaya, the son of the hurricane!"

    The girl who came to Room 401 where Shixiang stayed sat back on the table and introduced herself to me with an indescribable attitude. Although it is a very rude tone, it is not annoying and high-pressure because of yeguya''s proud face and sharp voice. Like a child.

    "Get along well in the future. Please take care of it!" Shixiang nodded with her hands on her chest. As if to cooperate with her, the team members Ya Yi, Ma Yi and Mei Yi sitting next to her also showed a smiling expression.

    She was asked to say "this girl will stay in your room this night". Although the three were startled, basically everyone was a member who liked happy things and lovely things, and soon became accustomed to it.

    Mei Yi, Ya Yi and Ma Yi "Wow!" got excited, smiled and began to touch ye Yuya''s head.

    "Really, so cute. So cute."

    "The hair is easy to touch. The cheek bounces."

    "Do you like sweets? Would you like pocky?"

    "No, wait! Don''t be rude! Woo woo woo..." yeluya shouted unbearably. By the way, she ate pocky, too.

    "Ah! Beautiful clothes, I want pocky too!"

    "OK, OK, OK. Oh, Shixiang sauce... Ah, I''m sorry. Now yajuya sauce bites the last. Do you want to eat yamyam chocolate bar?"

    "That... What''s that?" Shixiang stared at the cylindrical object he handed over with a serious expression. Yayi, Mayi and Meiyi questioned yajuya one by one.

    "By the way, where did yajuya sauce come from?"

    "Yes, yes, what do you like to eat?"

    Ya Yi, Ma Yi and Mei Yi kept asking questions. Yaya hummed and raised his thighs.

    "Where did you come from? That''s a good question. My body is from the top of the sky to the bottom of the earth. From the end of the secluded world to the side of the present world. It''s a field that you can''t understand."

    "You world... This world...?" Shixiang tilted his head.

    "HMM. well, it''s amazing that yajuya knows a lot of powerful words!"

    "Hehe... I don''t quite understand. I like it very much. Give me your name."

    "Uh huh, my name is night sword God Shixiang!"

    "Shixiang... Nice name. Come here and let me touch it."

    "Woo? Why, I feel very embarrassed."

    "You have a bright future. Baptize me with this dark baptism and become my family."

    "Dependents? What''s that?"

    "That means being allowed to join the rank of concubine. That means being able to be listed in the greatest family in the world."

    "Although I don''t know what it means, I feel very powerful!"

    "Of course! I will protect you with my whole body and soul! Just feel honored!"

    "Hum, glory!" seeing their appearance, Yayi, Ma Yi and Mei Yi held their chin with their hands and made a sound of admiration. "

    "I can''t stand it. Shixiang sauce and yajuya are so cute."

    "Can I take a picture? Please look over here!"

    "It''s really amazing. In fact, gender is just a trivial matter." after saying that, I don''t know why I twisted my body and took the camera. My eyes looked shining and licked my lips.

    Yajuya frowned at this sight, but suddenly he noticed something and stared round his eyes.

    "You call it Shixiang. Was it you who carried you in the cold days at that time?"

    "What''s wrong with him in cold weather?" Shixiang answered. Yajuya narrowed his eyes and took Shixiang''s hand to the corner of the room.

    "From now on, my body and my family intend to share a very important piece of information. It''s a curse that ordinary people can''t stand. If you hear it, your ears will rot and fall. If you don''t mind, just prick up your ears."

    "Don''t worry, we won''t eavesdrop." Ya Yi said with a bright smile.

    But Shixiang looked frightened. Press your ears with both hands and your body trembles.

    "Will the ears fall...?"

    "Don''t worry. As a family member of my concubine, you will have incredible power, so it doesn''t matter."

    "Family members are really powerful." Shixiang shouted with a sigh.

    Yajuya nodded contentedly and asked in a low voice, "Shixiang, are you very close to him in cold weather?"

    "Well, I know the cold weather very well."

    "Well, hehe... Then there are a few things to ask."

    After Shixiang answered, yajuya raised a finger and questioned.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Petition. I''m going to disturb here tonight," said the eight dance Xi string. Please give me more advice. "

    After saying that, the girl narrowed her eyes and bowed her head.

    "No, you can say it without being so formal."

    Xi Xian''s meaningless intentions made everyone in room 402 show a respectful attitude. He was very nervous and could not calm down. His hands and eyes kept moving, revealing a hard wry smile.

 Chapter 482

    "Question. There is one thing I want to ask for advice. Can you answer it?" Xi Xian looked at the crowd and asked

    "Well, of course. What is it?"

    "Petition. Please teach me how to attract men."

    "Hey?"

    The students were stiff in the face of Xi Xian''s expressionless questions.

    "Excuse me...? what did you say just now?"

    "Repeat. The way to attract men. Please teach me some tempting tricks that can lift the shackles of reason."

    The students blushed because of Xi Xian''s question. However, since they have said anything, they can''t flinch. The girl who first spoke timidly opened her mouth.

    "Well... So, pretend to touch his hand by accident...?"

    "That won''t work?"

    "Hey... So what should I do?"

    "Let me see..."

    "Don''t bother, you are too young." origami directly denied everyone''s words.

    "Kite, you said we were too young...?"

    "This can''t help but say. Such aimless action can''t make the right person fall." after the origami said this, Xi Xian''s eyes flickered quietly.

    "Petition. You don''t seem simple. Please give me more advice."

    After the origami sighed, his body faced the direction of Xi string and pointed to the place in front of him. So he stood up and went to the place indicated by the origami and sat down.

    "First of all, the important thing is..."

    бнбнбнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Ah ah... Ah cut!"

    "I seem to have caught a cold." he rubbed his nose and murmured softly in the cold day.

    "Master, your body is really weak." Xiaoguang said.

    "I can''t help it. Now I''m just a stronger person. By the way, how much energy can I fully recover?"

    "It''s just two elves. The power of these elves is like a baby. It''s not complete, and I feel very familiar with this power, but I just can''t remember it."

    "Are you familiar?"

    "Yes, but..."

    "Forget it, if you can''t remember, don''t think about it. Seal the Yagu arrow and Xi string, and I''ll leave the world with crazy three."

    "Master, it''s not enough. Yeguya and Xixian are separated from the same spirit, that is to say, they are only equivalent to one spirit. Therefore, there is one difference except them."

    "Shit, it''s really troublesome. Alas, I don''t understand the plot of this world at all. In terms of technology, this world is not a different world, so it can only be animation."

    "Master, someone is coming."

    "Cold weather, I came to see you."

    "Ditto!"

    "Shit! What are you doing? I have to sleep." Mu Han was startled when he saw the visitor. In other words, sisters, can we still play well? You come so late and say you have no intention. Who believes it.

    "Teacher Yuan said that if you want to attack men, you must act at night."

    what? Kite one teacher? Origami, you sold your brother.

    "Hum, I just met Xi Xian on the road." glancing at Xi Xian, yeguya smacked his mouth.

    "So cold day! Should you make a choice now? You will choose a concubine, won''t you?"

    "Retort, you won''t choose the unattractive yajuya in cold weather. Xi Xian is the most correct choice!"

    "No! My charm is much stronger than yours!"

    "Doubt, I don''t see any charm in yeguya."

    "Well, don''t quarrel." looking at ye Juya and Xi Xian, Mu Hantian hurriedly advised.

    "If you want me to choose, you should answer my question honestly. Do you really hate each other?"

    "This..." yeguya was speechless. Only she knew what she thought of Xi Xian.

    "Sigh. Xi Xian doesn''t know how to answer."

    "You don''t even know each other''s existence in your heart. Let me change the question. Do you want each other to disappear? Answer me honestly." Mu Hantian looked at the two women and asked.

    "This... Of course, as long as the Xi string disappears, my body is the real eight dance."

    "You''re lying. Although I can''t see through your heart, I tell me directly that you don''t want Xi Xian to have anything!" Mu Hantian directly rejected yeguya''s words.

    "Hum, whatever you say, you must give the answer tomorrow." with this, yeguya pushed open the door and ran out.

    "Petition. In cold weather, you must choose the winner or loser."

    "Are you serious?"

    "Confirm." Xi Xian looked at Mu Hantian, his eyes full of determination.

    "I understand, but don''t worry, I won''t let any of you die." he sighed slightly. Mu Han Tian pointed to the door and signaled Xi Xian to leave.

    "Then, tomorrow, please be sure to choose yeguya." Xi Xian didn''t take Mu Hantian''s words seriously, but thought he was comforting himself.

    "I''ll show you, Xi Xian."

 Chapter 483

    The second day of the study trip.

    Mu Hantian came to the chiliu coast in the north of or MeiDao.

    The coast, cut by the space earthquake 30 years ago, can be seen from above and depicts a smooth arc. It seems to be called the beautiful crescent coast in the sightseeing manual.

    However, half of the tourists can''t be seen here.

    "It''s really nice." it''s sunny. The strong sunlight was reflected by the transparent sea water, and Mu cold narrowed his eyes into a line.

    "In any case, make a decision!" Mu Hantian sighed. As if corresponding to this, a sound like falling asleep sounded from the earphone worn in the right ear.

    "Cold weather, yajuya and Xixian have changed their clothes. Are you ready?" Mu cold weather answered "OK" after taking a deep breath for Lingyin''s words.

    As explained this morning, two headphones were given. Bathing in the sea is not something to do, but follow the instructions here. Please cooperate as much as possible. "

    "I know, but I really don''t need it."

    "It doesn''t matter. This is also to monitor your conversation. I''ll analyze it for you."

    "I see."

    Mu Hantian''s words fell, and Lingyin hung up his headphones. At the same time, he heard the voices of the two people from behind.

    "Hehe... Did you hide in such a place?"

    "Found. Finally found you, cold day."

    A special tone. No confirmation at all. Mu Hantian slowly turned back.

    Standing there are the expected yajuya and Xixian. Yajuya is wearing a black bikini decorated with white lace, while Xixian is the opposite bikini with white cloth and black lace.

    "It''s beautiful!" Mu Hantian sighed.

    After hearing Mu Hantian''s words, yajuya blushed and opened his eyes. Xi Xian also stared at his dress.

    You can immediately look surprised. Yajuya crossed his wrists in front of his chest.

    "Hehe... You''re right. You''re right. But don''t get me wrong. Clothes of this level are just floating clouds in front of my charm." it can be seen that yeguya has no scruples about what happened yesterday.

    "Thank you. Thank you very much. I''m really happy to say it." Xi Xian nodded frankly.

    Then

    "... huh?"

    "Confirm. OK."

    Yajuya and Xixian''s eyebrows twitched suddenly, and both of them pressed their hands on their ears. A closer look, their ears are wearing the same kind of headphones as those used by angel Mu Han.

    "Hehe... I see. I see."

    "I understand. I already understand."

    Mu Han Tian couldn''t help smiling bitterly. They both focused on the headphones. It looked like a strange scene.

    Soon after, yajuya and Xixian released their hands from the headphones and faced Mu Hantian.

    "It''s a cold day. For the concubine who applies constant darkness to her, the light falling from the sky is a little unbearable. Allow you to protect her from the miasma that hinders the holy light."

    "Ha?"

    "Please. Please help put on something called sunscreen."

    "I see!"

    "Hum... Please. I''ll leave the back of my body to you." yajuya said something that was obviously used in the wrong place, and handed Mu Hantian the sunscreen products. Then, Xi Xian said something similar: "rely on. Please."

    Although they doubted where they got such things, they soon understood. Close to Mu cold weather, places like sunshades and leisure mats have been paved. I''m afraid Ling Yin prepared it in advance.

    After they crossed their eyes in the air, they lay down under the shadow of the sunshade. Then he took off the button on his upper body and exposed his white back to Mu Hantian.

    "Then you have to paint it. If it''s cold, just say it." after that, yajuya and Xi Xian looked at the direction of Mu cold day for a moment and nodded gently.

    "Ha ha... In such a cold day, although it may be a superfluous problem, of course, I''m going to start painting from my concubine?"

    "Question. Which side are you going to start painting in cold weather?"

    "Oh, this is..."

    Then, the two lay facing each other, but yajuya suddenly twisted into a ball with the Xi string, and his body skillfully overturned the Xi string and pressed it on it. Then she made a sound while holding Xi Xian''s body with both hands and feet so that she couldn''t move.

    "Cold weather, now. Apply miasma protection to my concubine!"

    "Careless. Gu......"

    Yajuya raised his mouth like a boast of victory, and Xi Xian made a sad voice.

    With the top half of the swimsuit taken off, it has become such a posture that the arrow and the * * of the Xi string hold each other''s body tightly. It''s really a wonderful color gas.

    "Hurry up!"

    "Oh, oh!" Mu Hantian knelt down, took an appropriate amount of sunscreen and put it in his hand, touching yajuya''s back. Instantбкбк

    "Woo..." made a sweet voice that had never been heard so far, and yajuya''s whole body convulsed.

    "Is it a little cold?"

    "It doesn''t matter. Hurry... Order..."

    That''s what he said, but whenever Mu''s hand moved in the cold day, he twisted his body like an itch and made too sexy sounds of "ah..." and "uh huh...".

    Xi Xian, who was restrained by yajuya, saw yajuya''s response and sent out something like "whoa...".

    However, Xi Xian immediately took a surprised look, twitched his eyebrows, caught the gap in the moment, and Gulu turned his body around.

    "Fight back. There''s an opportunity."

    Then this time it turned into a posture of pressing the supine yajuya and looking at Mu Hantian. Yajuya was suppressed by the riding posture, but he didn''t seem to have enough to resist the Xi string, and his breathing became chaotic.

    "Petition. Cold weather, hurry up, Xi Xian... Please."

    It''s just sunscreen. What the hell is this inexplicably sensational posture and lines.

    Mu Han calmed down and began to apply sunscreen on Xi Xian''s back.

    "Woo... Ah." so every once in a while, Xi Xian will exude his breath and make a voice like patience.

    "Shit, if they knew this, I might die!" Mu Hantian thought in his heart.

    "Hum! It''s really cunning, Xi Xian." when his breath finally calmed down, yajuya lifted up and reversed his position.

    But when Mu Hantian applied sunscreen again, he made a delicate voice again and his body trembled.

    "Counterattack... You won''t succeed."

    This time it was Xi Xian twisting his body, and his back was pasted on the leisure pad. The excess sunscreen spilled on the mat.

    "Damn!" yajuya was not easily defeated. Immediately grasp Xi Xian''s hands and put on a riding posture.

    After such a thing lasted for several times, maybe the sunscreen was too slippery. Both of them turned into a posture of confrontation with each other on the leisure mat.

 Chapter 484

    When Mu Hantian was ready to continue painting for the two women, a voice came: "wait a minute! What are you going to do!"

    It''s not yajuya and Xixian. Something seems to come from somewhere.

    "Cold weather!"

    "Ten incense!"

    The familiar voice shouted his name, and Mu Hantian turned away. Although there is only a sea behind, the sound does seem to come from this side.

    Looking at the past, the terrible waves rolled up, and Shixiang and kuansan swam over the sea. Incidentally, behind them, you can see the figure of origami swimming in a beautiful freestyle.

    On the coast, Mia, who watched ten incense, sighed gently and rubbed her shoulder with her left hand. I was watching last night, but I couldn''t find a chance.

    "Well?"

    Mia frowned in surprise. Just now, the target looked around like he couldn''t calm down. Suddenly, he shouted in the direction of the sea, "Oh, cold day, in such a place!" and jumped into the sea.

    The night sword God Shixiang, shizaki kuansan and kite origami swam in a straight line.

    "''arbatel ''. The target seems to have gone somewhere. Did you trace it?" MIA made a sound to the headset.

    "It''s confirmed. It seems that I''m going to the opposite coast."

    "Across the coast?"

    In this way, Mia recalled the map of chiliu coast where she is now.

    "Is there anything on the other side of the coast?"

    "It seems that it is a private beach. Now three men and women can be confirmed."

    Hearing the word, Mia licked her lips.

    Although I don''t know why Shixiang, crazy San and origami went to such a place, this is a good opportunity. Different from the general open bathing beach, there is little sight, and the testimony of the classmate who saw the target swimming to the sea is also expected. It will be regarded as a great opportunity for unknown whereabouts.

    "I''ll be there soon. Please let ''Bandersnatch'' accompany you."

    "Understand!"

    After hearing the answer, Mia hung her camera on her shoulder and stood up straight in place.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    When Shixiang, Kuang San and origami arrived at the coast, they walked towards the direction of Mu cold day.

    "Cold weather, are you in such a place? I''ve been looking for it for a long time."

    "Cold day, I have something to do with you." crazy three didn''t care about everyone''s eyes and directly took Mu cold day away.

    "Crazy three, come on, what''s the matter?"

    "Well, be careful, that guy. She seems to be ready to do it." crazy three said and quietly pointed to MIA.

    "I know. I''ve informed Alan and Jenna. It should be all right with their support."

    "By the way, one more thing, there is an elf in DEM company."

    "Nani! Is this true?"

    "Well, I''ve been investigating this for a long time."

    "I see, but wait a minute. There are still things to do in another world, so... People here are not busy in advance."

    "Listen to you."

    бнбнбнбнбнбнбн

    When Mu Hantian and Kuang San returned to Shixiang and others, they saw that yeguya was preparing to cut watermelon.

    "Ha ha... From now on, I''m going to play the game of breaking the shell dyed dark and dark green and spitting out the bright red blood and viscera."

    "Well... What''s that? It seems terrible."

    "Explanation. Yajuya is going to split watermelon."

    "Wait a minute, please." then. On the way of Xi Xian''s speech, a voice like falling asleep came from behind.

    Looking back, there was a figure wearing a coat and feather weaving on a swimsuit. Feel the glare of the direct sunlight, narrow your eyes, cover the shade with your hands, and shake your head left and right. It''s like an anaemic patient about to fall.

    "Lingyin?"

    Mu Hantian frowned in surprise. Indeed, Lingyin should now make suggestions to yajuya and Xixian through headphones.

    Yajuya and Xixian also have the same questions. They feel incredible, look at Lingyin and touch the earphone hanging on their ears.

    Yes.

    "Lingyin. Why did you come out suddenly?" he walked to Lingyin and asked Mu Hantian in a low voice.

    "Ah, ah. Because Shixiang''s presence will cause abnormalities. So I want to monitor it on site."

    "That''s right!"

    "Well, start cutting watermelon," Ling Yin said.

    "Mm-hmm!" yeguya cut the watermelon directly below, and then cut it down again.

    бнбнбнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Cold day, come with my concubine." after eating watermelon, yeguya said to Mu cold day.

    "I see."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "In cold weather, you should choose Xi Xian. This is the real idea in my heart."

    "You know what? If you don''t show up, I''ll be over as long as I''m killed."

    "Is that so? But Xi Xian also has the same idea as you. You know, Xi Xian let me choose you. But... I don''t want to see any of you die, so I won''t choose any of you." Mu Hantian said and closed his eyes.

    "Why?" yeguya didn''t understand.

    "I also want to know why, who stipulates that there can only be one person in the spirit eight dance? Even if you used to be the same person, you are two people now. It''s a living life. How can I watch life disappear before my eyes."

    "I don''t know, but when Xi Xian and I saw each other, we understood that there can only be one eight dance."

    "Well, as long as you are not elves, you can?" Mu Hantian asked.

    "Is that possible?"

    "Of course, but as a price, it''s your elf power."

    "That kind of thing doesn''t matter, as long as Xi Xian can live."

    "OK, then discuss it with Xi Xian! Give me the answer in the evening." Mu Han left with such a sentence.

 Chapter 485

    The dinner that day, Mu Hantian felt that there was no taste at all. There was no other reason, but mu Hantian was thinking unilaterally.

    He finished without talking to anyone. After eating, he thought vaguely and walked unsteadily in the corridor of the hotel.

    What yajuya and Xi Xian said kept spinning in Mu Hantian''s mind.

    In order for another to live, choose to die. Mu Hantian can understand them. If only one person can live between the person he cares about and himself, Mu Hantian will choose so. This is not the motive of self sacrifice or dedication. Just simple, no need to consider, that''s all.

    "Cold weather..."

    "Hey, cold weather!"

    Hearing the familiar voice in his ear, Mu Hantian was surprised and opened his eyes.

    "Really, have you noticed at last?" after saying that, the ten incense puffing in the bathrobe puffed up his cheeks.

    "Hey, Shixiang?... since when have you been here?"

    "I''ve been with you for a long time."

    Shixiang deliberately looked away, gently raised the corner of her mouth and held Mu Hantian''s hand tightly.

    "In cold weather, can you go out a little if you can?"

    "It''s so late. Why go out?"

    "Just want to see the sea at night, OK?"

    After saying that, he took Mu Hantian''s hand.

    "No, Shixiang. You should have come earlier. Now the teacher is almost going to visit at this time."

    Shixiang tooted her lips, and then suddenly sighed.

    "... sorry, cold weather. I lied a little."

    "Hey?"

    "In fact... That... I always feel that Mingming is rare to come to study and travel, but he hasn''t talked much. So I want to chat with you in the cold weather, only the two of us."

    "All right!"

    So mu Hantian was left by the smiling ten shanla.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "OK! Everyone is looking forward to Poker Time and time!... ah, eh?" shouted Ya Yi, who rushed into the room and looked around the room and tilted his head.

    In the room, there were only two people, Ma Yi and Mei Yi.

    "Eh, eh, where''s Shixiang sauce? And yajuya sauce, too."

    After asking questions, he turned his face as he lay reading the linen clothes in the travel booklet and the beautiful clothes boxing with the rope under the electric light.

    "Well, Shixiang sauce is with cold weather. Isn''t that good?"

    "I also saw yajuya sauce. She was talking to Xixian sauce."

    "Well, it can only be played by the three of us."

    "Wait a minute. Maybe they''ll be back soon."

    "That''s what I said."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Ha, ha"

    While sticking to the wall outside the hotel, Mia took a deep breath to adjust the chaotic atmosphere. Then he peeped into the hotel and breathed a sigh of relief after confirming that there was no one.

    "It was dangerous just now," MIA said to herself. Wipe the cold sweat off your forehead. He found that the target night sword God Shixiang went out with a male student and thought it was an opportunity to catch up.

    "Well, well, all in all, here''s the chance." MIA peeped into the hotel again just in case and reached for the headset.

    "Arbatel, see? The target left the hotel. Please get ready."

    "Understand!"

    "And... A Bandersnatch is also arranged around here. Please keep on standby."

    "Although there is no problem, why?"

    "There are also kites from AST in the hotel. Maybe it''s just groundless... If you find any suspicious actions, please deal with them over there!"

    "Understand!"

    Confirming the operator''s voice, Mia stepped into the darkness.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    At night, the seaside becomes invisible, and the noise during the day is deceptively quiet.

    On a cold day, the private beach where they once lived has been very quiet since the morning.

    Mu Hantian and Shixiang walked along the breakwater along the coast at a slow pace, talking about no big deal.

    "Well, in cold weather, what happened? You feel very distressed."

    "Nothing, I''m just thinking about the meaning of the existence of elves." Mu Hantian said faintly.

    "The meaning of the existence of elves? I don''t know, but our elves always have meaning in the world!"

    "Yes, that''s right, but yeguya and Xixian them... I''m still very upset!"

    "They are also elves?" Shixiang made a surprised voice.

    "Yes, Shixiang, you know now?" Mu Hantian was surprised.

    "Well, nobody told me, but what''s your trouble in cold weather?"

    "Yeguya and Xixian were separated by an elf. They fought each other for the name of the eight elves dance, and only one could survive in the end," Mu Hantian explained.

    "Hey? How can this be?"

    "Yes, Shixiang, you think it''s wrong. So I want to help them. Shixiang, you will support me!"

    "Well, of course I will support you in the cold weather. It''s cruel to survive only one." Shixiang was a little angry.

    "So let''s go back to the dormitory first. They will come to me tonight. I want to help them." Mu Hantian pulled Shixiang and began to go back.

 Chapter 486

    Origami put on his shoes silently and put his hand on the door of the hotel. The reason is very simple. When looking for the trace of Mu Hantian, I got the information that Shi Xiang went out with Mu Hantian from Yayi in the same room as Shi Xiang.

    Origami moves very quickly. Gently waved the hand of Yayi, who invited to play poker, and ran until the entrance and exit of the hotel.

    Suddenly, the origami felt a breath behind it and hurriedly backed away from the original place. In an instant, where the origami had just been, a metal sound of "click" sounded.

    "Is that?" the origami saw the object there and frowned slightly.

    A humanoid object that stands with its fist on the ground.

    For a moment, origami thought it was a member of AST. However, the thing covered by the display device is obviously not human. Can''t feel the inorganic exterior of life. A distorted hand designed only for efficiency.

    "What is this...?"

    Origami made a sound like squeezing out of the bottom of the throat. In her impression, the display device should only be controlled by human brain waves. It has never been heard that humanoid robots have launched random fields.

    The thinking process was interrupted, and the mechanical doll jumped towards the origami. At the critical moment, he avoided and opened the distance as far as possible.

    "Who are you?" even if he made a sound with only hope, the doll didn''t answer. In this way, there was no response, just continuous attacks.

    Origami reluctantly avoided, and there was a wonderful feeling.

    It seems that the doll is equipped with basic equipment such as laser sword and gun. However, I don''t know why I didn''t use origami. I just attacked it empty handed.

    "The guy in the way." as he stepped back, the origami made a hateful sound.

    However, at this time.

    "Kite an origami, what the hell are you doing? It''s very dangerous outside. Hurry back to the hotel." from the direction of origami, there was a voice that made Yin fall asleep.

    "Teacher, go back."

    However, compared with origami, the doll who confronts origami quickly turns to the direction of the sound.

    "Hmm? Who are you? I''m sorry, our student..." then, in the middle of talking to the doll, the voice stopped. Maybe she realized that she was not talking to humans.

    However, the puppet''s goal changed from origami to Lingyin. With a terrible momentum, he waved his right hand like a tree trunk and burst into Lingyin. Origami took a breath, hurriedly stepped on the ground and rushed to make Yinfei.

    Then, the next moment.

    "Ah!" the belly of the origami was hit heavily by the doll and was easily hit and flew to the rear. Pain in the flank and difficulty breathing. Consciousness becomes hazy and can''t be seen clearly.

    "Teacher... Come on, run away..."

    The origami consciousness fell into darkness while the shadow of the doll was approaching behind the sound in the field of vision.

    "It''s really hard for you, Mr. Yuan." Lingyin''s voice became a little indifferent.

    At this time, if someone sees this scene, he will be very surprised, because Ling Yin''s hand pierced the humanoid creature.

    Slowly, Ling Yin came to the side of origami, picked her up and walked along the usual way.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Deputy commander, so far, I still haven''t contacted the village rain analysis officer. Someone should have hindered the communication."

    On the floating "frakesis" bridge on the island of or the United States, the protective observation ship shouted.

    "Hum?" the eyebrow of God Wuyue twitched. Judgment is extremely rapid. Within a few seconds, instructions were given to the crew.

    "I can''t help it. Although it''s a little dangerous, send contact personnel directly. After the height drops to 1000 meters, send personnel to or MeiDao North Street area and communicate through the expanded ''leaf of the world tree''. Please confirm the safety of the village rain analysis officer, Han Tianjun, and miss Shixiang and miss Kuang San."

    "Understand!" the crew responded to shenwuyue''s instructions and operated the console.

    In a few minutes, the "frakesis" descended from an altitude of 15000 meters over the United States island to a point of one kilometer.

    "Target coordinates reached. No response detected in the constant random field"

    The eight control display devices and ten basic display devices carried on the "frakesis" often spread out random fields around the ship.

    This random field and the ability to manipulate visual light make the huge ''frakesis'' invisible. Moreover, when a random field encounters an aircraft or bird, it will automatically avoid in order to avoid conflict.

    However, this invisible camouflage will be interrupted for a few seconds when the conveyor under the ship transmits personnel and equipment to the ground and deploys the independent unit "leaf of the world tree" equipped behind the ship.

    Therefore, when the "leaf of the world tree" is set up at a low altitude as a midway station for communication, it is necessary for "frakesis" to detect with radar in case of any aircraft shadow around.

 Chapter 487

    "Very good. Then, please unfold the leaves of the world tree."

    "Understand!"

    With the instructions of the divine moon, the invisible barrier surrounding frakesis gradually disappeared.

    Similarly, the altitude over the United States island is 1000 meters. On the bridge of the DEM 500 meter air ship ''arbatel'', the cry of the crew rang out.

    ''captain, the radar is responding!''

    "Is it a plane?"

    "No... this is an air warship!"

    "What are you talking about?" Paddington, leaning against the captain''s seat, frowned in surprise. At the same time, the image of the sky was also displayed on the main screen.

    It''s not a plane or something, it''s an air warship. Behind the sharp outline of the ship, there are several things like exothermic plates, reminiscent of huge trees.

    "Where did it come from?"

    "There was a sudden reaction. I''m afraid... It was an invisible camouflage."

    "What are you talking about? Where''s the identification signal?"

    "The identification signal is unknown. The model cannot be confirmed in the ships manufactured by DEM society."

    Paddington wrinkled his face and stroked his beard.

    "It''s an air ship equipped with invisible camouflage... How can DEM use random fields to succeed in non visualization? It''s just a recent thing."

    At this time, the exothermic plate of the ship displayed on the screen was discharged and floated independently in the air. The next moment, the ship disappeared in the air again as if it had completed its mission.

    "Reaction, it''s gone!" shouted the crew monitoring the radar.

    It has been confirmed that the unidentified ship is equipped with invisible camouflage function.

    "Could it be them..." Paddington was surprised and opened his eyes.

    I''ve heard of it before. The name of the only organization outside the DEM society that has a display device.

    "Latatosk"!

    When Paddington said the name, the crew on the bridge swallowed.

    As long as it belongs to the second executive department of DEM and the shadow implementation force of DEM society, it''s not surprising to hear about it.

    you ''re right. Paddington himself has heard of its existence. I heard it from the man azak Westcott.

    In Japan, there is an organization with more advanced technology than DEM.

    In Japan, there is a crazy group that intends to solve the space earthquake by peaceful means.

    In Japan - that is, the enemy of DEM.

    "If you find it, annihilate it immediately." Paddington chuckled after saying this.

    "I see. I''m lucky." as he said this, he stood up on the spot and gave instructions to the crew.

    "Prepare the main gun! Ashcroft - ж┬гм Aircraft 10 to 20 start to generate magic! The target is... The disappeared unknown warship! "

    "Captain... Do you still ask the executive director for instructions?" said one of the crew''s faces twisted uneasily.

    Paddington gasped anxiously. Is it that the words of the little girl who is not sensible are more important than me.

    With this in mind, Paddington said, "it doesn''t matter! It''s enough to carry out the task of the minister and give it to the Bandersnatch team! As long as you ensure this, there''s no problem!"

    "Yes!" overwhelmed by Paddington''s tone, the crew began to operate the console.

    "Main gun, the magic filling is over!"

    "Target, the unknown ship disappears into the airspace!"

    "Invisible camouflage removed! Change the random field to impact attribute!"

    While confirming the crew''s voice, Paddington pointed to the screen and shouted.

    "Shoot!"

    Being hit, the bridge of frakesis shook violently like an earthquake. There was a noise on the screen and the warning sound of the emergency announcement sounded.

    The member of the "frakesis" - kyuzaki, is not forbidden to hold his head with his hands. The impact that has not been experienced so far makes the mind confused in an instant.

    "Port free field, reduced by 20 percent!"

    "The output of unit 3 has decreased! The body damage is slight! But what''s the matter?"

    In the bridge, the cries of the crew continued to interlace.

    "Just now...?" although the chick shouted in a sharp voice, shenwuyue standing next to the captain''s seat just stroked his chin. Clearly shaking so badly, the posture still hasn''t changed at all.

    "Hmm, it seems to have been attacked. If you are close to this level and still don''t recognize the response... Is there an invisible camouflage over there? It''s really strange. It should be technically impossible for display devices other than us..."

    "Heat source reaction confirmation! Second hit, coming!"

    "Whoa - remove the invisible camouflage and automatic avoidance. Please turn all the magic generated by the basic display device into an anti sexual random field.

    "Understand!" the crew shouted. At the same time, the attribute of the random field expanded around frakesis was changed from invisible camouflage to defensive.

    In an instant, the vibration struck the bridge again.

    "Open the defensive barrier or have this power?" Chuan Yue, sitting at the lower part of the bridge, wrinkled his face and moaned.

    "It seems that she is quite confident in the performance of the ship to launch such a direct attack. HMM... it''s really good. Her body is numb. Ah, be more intense!" shenwuyue said in a relaxed tone, hugging her shoulders and twisting her body.

    Sure enough, this man can''t. the chick narrowed her eyes and operated the console at hand. If this continues, the ship will be sunk. Open the secret route and make emergency contact.

    Soon after, the picture showed the commander of the five river piano.

    "Jizaki? What''s the matter? I used a secret line. What happened?"

    "Emergency! Please, commander, please carry out the command...!" Xiaozi''s face became severe after she said this.

    "Can it be said that shenwuyue chose any strange option to make Shixiang''s mood worse?"

    "No, it''s more serious."

    "So, what happened?..., could it be that God Wuyue came first on his study trip and performed strip dancing in front of his brother and them!"

    The young girl shook her head from side to side desperately.

    "No, it''s the enemy. The unidentified air ship appeared and we were attacked. If this goes on, ''frakesis''..." the chick told desperately.

    At the moment of hearing the young child speak, the piano narrowed its eyes like losing interest.

    "I thought something big had happened, so it was just like this." after that, Qin Li sighed. Then he said: "I thought that fool must have done something stupid. I was shocked."

    "But, commander...!" the chick shouted.

    Qin Li spread out his hands to stop the baby and said, "it doesn''t matter. Don''t worry so much."

    "Why can you be so calm?" Xiaozi said in a desperate mood. Qin Li gently shrugged his shoulders and opened his lips: "because now, isn''t there a God without a moon?"

 Chapter 488

    Mu Hantian and Shixiang walked back to the dormitory hand in hand,

    "In the cold weather, it turns out that they have such a story. I really didn''t expect it." Shixiang sighed and said.

    "Yes, but if Shixiang and I are going to die, my choice may be similar to theirs!"

    "In cold weather, you must help them."

    "Hmm! I will." Mu Hantian nodded. Suddenly, as if he had found something, Mu Hantian frowned.

    "Shixiang, be careful. What''s coming!"

    "What is this?"

    As if to surround Mu Han Tian and Shi Xiang, about ten figures stood side by side.

    Something''s wrong. Although the body has a head, hands and feet, which has not changed, the shape is obviously different from that of humans. The smooth head like a full helmet is connected to the slender body, and the feet opposite to the human joints step on the ground. In contrast, the wrist is strong, giving the impression of imbalance. That is made up of metal armor polished very smoothly like a mirror. Moreover, parts similar to CR unit can be seen everywhere in all parts of the body.

    "What''s the matter... These guys!"

    "Dd-007 ''Bandersnatch''... Although you say so, you don''t understand!" a familiar female voice came out, and a girl came out of the shadow of the doll. Accompanying photographer, Mia? Nicholas.

    "It''s you, Miss MIA."

    After Mu Han Tian and Shi Xiang made a sound at almost the same time, Mia nodded exaggerated.

    "Finally, I came to a place where there was no one, Miss Shixiang. Although there was an unnecessary person - well, this level was acceptable!" after that, I looked at Mu Hantian and snorted uninterested.

    "What the hell do you want to do?"

    "Ha ha, you''ll know right away." after saying that, the girl held her hand high, as if corresponding to this, the people called ''Bandersnatch'' lowered their posture together and rushed to admire the cold weather and Shixiang.

    "Never mind, cold weather."

    A spirit suit appeared around the bathrobe, holding the ten incense of "Angel - fierce killing the public" in his hand. At the moment of ''Bandersnatch'' running, it was cut with ''Angel - fierce killing male''.

    However, seeing Shixiang like this, Mia opened her eyes a little excited.

    "Princess. It''s really me."

    "Miss Shixiang. Please come with me. I promise you can get the best treatment."

    "Are you kidding!" Shixiang shouted, pointing the front end of "fierce killing male" to MIA.

    "Ha ha, that''s what you said. Let me see your strength!" said mia, as leisurely as provoking Shixiang.

    At the same time, Mia''s body was surrounded by a faint light. In a flash, she was dressed in a wiring suit and Cr unit. The suit, which is different from the shape of AST, covers all parts of the body and is almost represented by mechanical armor. And the huge sword equipment on his back is particularly conspicuous.

    "What?"

    "''bandersnatch ''team, please don''t do it for the time being. Let me try a little bit to see what the so-called'' princess'' is!" after MIA finished, she pulled out the sword on her back with her right hand, and the blade of light appeared on its body.

    Then, like inviting Shixiang, he bent the fingers of his left hand.

    "Don''t look down on people!" Shixiang shouted and rushed to MIA. At the same time, he waved "fierce killing male" and chopped at Mia''s head at a speed that his eyes couldn''t keep up.

    But - Mia easily blocked it with a sword in one hand.

    "Oh, is that all? It''s too weak."

    "Cut!" made an unpleasant sound, and Shixiang waved "kill the male fiercely" more quickly.

    However, all these attacks were prevented, and Mia''s unit was not hurt.

    бнбнбнбнбнбнбнбн

    After blocking the unknown attack, Mia sighed gently.

    "Is it just this degree, ''princess''!"

    "You -- what did you say!"

    "It''s rare to deliberately equip ''Pandora Gang''. In fact, it''s not necessary. It''s really disappointing. Let''s end it like this!" after saying that, Mia waved a huge laser sword at Shixiang.

    In order to prevent this attack, Shixiang took the "fierce kill male". But

    "How?"

    The next moment, Shixiang made a dull sound.

    "How... Possible!"

    After a short groan, Shixiang, who was attacked by MIA, was easily hit and flew to the rear.

    "Goo!" then the body rubbed on the ground several times, and Shixiang fell down.

 Chapter 489

    "Shixiang! Are you all right?" seeing Shixiang fall to the ground, Mu Hantian hurriedly ran over and held Shixiang.

    "Cold weather, that woman is so strong." Shixiang said weakly.

    "Shixiang, it''s my fault. If your power hasn''t been sealed, you will never lose." Mu Hantian blamed himself at the moment and prayed for Alan to hurry up.

    "Cold weather, it''s none of your business." Shixiang said, lying in Mu''s arms.

    "At this time, you are still in the mood to laugh." Mia''s voice was full of irony.

    "I want you to take care of it!" Mu Hantian quickly retorted when he heard Mia''s words.

    "Hum, originally he only asked me to take ''princess'', but forget it and take it away quickly." with this, Mia snapped her fingers and the armor on her body disappeared in a moment. Then, like losing interest in Shixiang, hum turned around and put his hands on his chest.

    Then, several ''Bandersnatch'' approached the two and wanted to catch them.

    "You wanted to catch us, but you missed someone." seeing ''Bandersnatch'' approaching the two, Mu Hantian not only wasn''t nervous, but showed a mocking smile.

    Then, as if in response to Mu Hantian''s words, a female voice sounded.

    "''carved emperor - four bullets''" a bullet hit Shixiang, but Shixiang was not hurt at all, but his injury was healed.

    "Are you?... ''nightare''!" MIA looked at crazy three coming out of the dark and frowned unhappily.

    "Ah, cold weather, are you all right!" crazy three ignored Mia and went directly to Mu cold weather''s body change and said with concern.

    "I''m fine. Let''s take Shixiang back first." Mu Hantian picked up Shixiang and completely ignored MIA.

    "Are you... Ignoring me?" MIA said unhappily.

    "Of course not, but your opponent, behind you!" crazy three covered his mouth, snickered, and pointed at Mia''s back with his fingers.

    "Hmm?" feeling the sharp sight behind him, Mia turned her head and saw a man with a blue body and a blue sword in his hand, looking at MIA.

    "Your eyes make me unhappy!" MIA frowned unhappily, as if she was tired of being seen.

    "I''m just interested in your title of ''the world''s most powerful magician'' because I want to win it," Alan said excitedly.

    "Alan, it''s impolite to say so." Mu Hantian shook his head and spoke when he heard Alan''s words.

    "Sorry." Alan bowed apologetically to MIA.

    "Hum! If you want to take it away, it depends on your ability!" said, and the ''Pandora Gang'' that had just disappeared was equipped again.

    "Alan, I''ll leave it to you. I have something else to do!" Mu Hantian said, holding ten incense and left. Bandersnatch, who wanted to chase them, was killed by crazy three.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "The one o''clock direction is designated for the defensive random field, with the coordinates of 132-50-39. The range is 255.246."

    "Understand. Anti sexual random field designation, coordinates 132-50-39. Range 255.246."

    Repeating the instructions of God Wuyue, the skip wheel of "protection, observation and punishment" quickly knocked on the console.

    As a result, Zhang Shi degenerated in the random field around frakesis, condensed in the direction and scope designated by God Wuyue, and built an invisible wall.

    The next moment, just in that position, was hit by the magic artillery launched by the enemy ship. The screen showing the image outside the ship was full of terrible light, but the bridge shook only slightlyбо The crew of frakesis swallowed together.

    Defensive random domain, like its name, is a kind of specialized attribute set for the purpose of defending against attacks within the domain. Basically, the wider the scope, the lower the strength of the random field, and its strength will be further enhanced if it condenses by barely surrounding the internal surface.

    However, now God''s moon free instruction is like predicting that it is only in a specific position and condensing the random field like a wall.

    Of course, by doing so, the strength of the random field will increase significantly. Its effect has just been experienced by all the crew.

    However, this is also an extremely dangerous double-edged sword.

    The reason is simple. After the random field is expanded in a limited range, other parts will become completely unprepared.

    "Next, the same direction is designated in the anti random field, with a range of 50. 69."

    "I see!"

    "Come on, I''ve finally mastered the rhythm. Originally, I''d rather be beaten... I''d rather be attacked, but I can''t let the beautiful world tree of the commander of the five rivers continue to be injured." shenwuyue raised her hand and stared at the enemy ship displayed on the screen as if to attract everyone''s attention.

    "Get ready to pack the magic cannon."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Why can''t you hit it!"

    Paddington roared and hit his clenched fist on the armrest of the captain''s seat.

    The magic guns have been fired several times since just now, but the ship of ''frakesis'' is still floating in the air.

    And there was neither counterattack nor evasion, but stayed in a certain position and really defended the shelling.

    "It seems to predict the location of the shot and expand the field of defensive random before the moment of shelling."

    "Are you kidding? Is such a thing possible?"

    "This..."

    When the crew said midway, the bridge sounded an alarm.

    "Heat source confirmed! Enemy ship, the magic of the main gun at the front of the ship body is over!"

    "Turn right, one zero four! All the magic generated is transformed into the field of anti sexual randomness."

    "I see. Turn right one-0-4!"

    Following Paddington''s instructions, ''arbatel'' changed the direction of its huge hull.

    The next moment, after the front end of the enemy ship flashed, there was a terrible magic rush.

    The random field that ran through the changed direction of ''arbatel'' flew past the ship to the rear, tore open the clouds and disappeared at the end of the sky. Strong vibrations hit the bridge of ''arbatel''.

    "Asshole - asshole, asshole!" Paddington''s throat trembled and gave the next instruction: "Ashcroft - ж┬бп All critical drives to aircraft 50! Shrink the random area to within three meters of the ship''s surface, turn left! Move forward at full speed! Cut off the random area of the enemy ship. "

    "Understand!"

 Chapter 490

    "Avoided...!"

    "Oh, I can''t shoot. Well, sure enough, I''m not very good at being the attacker." shenwuyue said jokingly, and the crew all showed a weak wry smile.

    "Enemy ship, coming this way!"

    "I see. Are you going to directly cut off the random fields here?"

    Shenwuyue groaned and made a loud voice: "all the basic display devices are driven in parallel. Please turn the generated magic into a random field. At the same time, shrink the field. Please narrow it to two meters on the surface of the ship."

    "Yes, ar-008, from unit 1 to unit 10, parallel drive starts."

    "Ah, there are also control display devices. Please turn them all to generate magic except the remaining one."

    "Yes... Eh?" the crew member who planned to faithfully repeat shenwuyue''s words stopped.

    The display devices carried on the ''frakesis'' can be divided into two types. The basic display device responsible for generating the magic required by the random field and the main gun, and the control display device responsible for controlling the magic.

    Since the control display device is also a display device, it is also possible to produce magic like the basic display device. Indeed, when it is necessary to use expanded magic to fight against approaching enemy ships, there are similar methods.

    However, giving up most of the control display devices is equivalent to unplugging the CPU of the personal computer. No matter how big the magic is, it''s terrible if you can''t fix it as a random field.

    Shenwuyue nodded as if he took the crew''s uneasiness for granted. From the inside of the captain''s seat, he took out something like a black headset and put it on his head.

    "It doesn''t matter. It''s here to control the substitute of the display device." after saying that, he pointed to his head.

    "Hey...?"

    "Then explain slowly. If you don''t want ''frakesis'' to be shot down, please follow the instructions."

    "Understand...! control the display device from machine 2 to machine 8 to generate magic!"

    After the crew operated the console, the random area surrounding frakesis disappeared in a moment, but it recovered immediately.

    "Impossible!"

    "Deputy commander, what have you done?"

    "Nothing. Basically, it''s no different from ast''s wiring suit. They also control the magic generated by the display device with their own brain waves?"

    "How is that possible! That''s..."

    "After these things, the attack is coming." while shenwuyue spoke, an alarm sounded on the bridge.

    "Enemy ships, increase their output in random fields!"

    "Hmm, are you going to fight?"

    "Random field, contact! Please be prepared for impact!" the crew shouted. At the same time, the bridge of arbatel shook violently like an earthquake.

    "Goo, free field, expand the scope! Only condense on the contact surface with the enemy ship! Defeat each other in one go! "

    "Understand! Random field, scope expansion!"

    The crew operated the console. Then, in the random field of the ship body, it only shrinks towards the enemy ship. The enemy ship has not yet seen any action.

    Did you win? Paddington held the fist tightly. From the impact, both sides should be similar. If you first shrink the field here, the strength should be better than one domain. Even if it shrinks now, it''s too late. Sadly, the ship of latatosk was destroyed by the random field of arbatel.

    "How could it be!" Paddington opened his eyes in amazement. There was an explosion behind ''arbatel''.

    "What''s the matter? What happened!"

    "Starboard minor damage! It is confirmed that the damage is caused by external impact!"

    "External impact...? is it an enemy attack?"

    "I don''t know! The reason is unknown." the crew shouted in a shrill voice. Then, just like imitating him, another crew member also shouted.

    "Captain, it''s amazing. The outbreak just now caused a fire in area B2 and damaged the control room operating the ''Bandersnatch'' team!

    "What did you say...! put out the fire immediately!" Paddington gave instructions and clenched his teeth.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "What was it just now?"

    On the bridge of the ''frakesis'' that stopped shaking, the chick looked at the retreating enemy ship and shouted dully.

    The enemy obviously shrunk the field at will and increased the intensity. After feeling anxious about shenwuyue who still didn''t give countermeasures, the enemy ship suddenly caught fire and left the "frakesis". Moreover, the location of the damage of the enemy ship was completely different from the part in contact with the "frakesis". Who attacked the enemy ship.

    It seems that the young child is not the only one holding this question. Most of the crew were speechless and looked at the direction of shenwuyue. When shenwuyue noticed everyone''s line of sight, she gently shrugged and knocked on the small screen at hand.

    "Everybody, please look at your hand."

    Following his words, the crew looked at the screen at hand and were stunned.

    There were the burning and whirling enemy ships and objects with invisible camouflage outlines like small leaves.

    "This is... ''leaves of the world tree!''"

    We understand together. Then at the same time, I felt a shudder.

    On the leaves of the world tree, each is equipped with small display devices. Use them to operate remotely from frakesis.

 Chapter 491

    On a sandy land, two women in mechanical armor were fighting. Not far away, there was a piece of machine wreckage. A girl was looking at the two women in the battle with great interest.

    "You deserve to be the ''strongest magician in the world'', but if you only have this, you will lose," Allen said after blocking Mia''s attack.

    "Really? Since you say that, I''ll show you the gap between us." MIA shouted and rushed to Allen. At the same time, he waved the lightsaber in his hand and cut at Allen faster than a sword.

    "Very good speed." Allen frowned slightly, but then he was relieved. "The strongest in the world" really has some skills.

    Mia''s fast attack is just to find a breakthrough. After fighting, she already knows that Allen''s combat effectiveness is no less than her, so she wants to find out the flaws through this fast attack.

    "Here''s the chance." Mia''s attack seemed to work. Allen couldn''t keep up with her speed. But

    When MIA cut at Allen, she saw Allen''s mockery. She instantly knew that she had been deceived. This flaw was intentional by her opponent, but it was too late to close the sword. She could only see the move.

    "Ha ha, I''ve been waiting for your sword for a long time. Let me try the power of the sword he taught me. ''the flow of the gods - the coming of death''!" Allen shouted, and the sword in his hand flashed a light blue light (don''t think about it, just show the use of the device). Then only a blue light flashed, the two swords intersected, and with a bang, the lightsaber in Mia''s hand was broken, The particles that turn into light dissolve and disperse in the air.

    "How... Possible!" Leng Leng looked at his right hand. MIA was a little hard to believe. He was the ''strongest''. How could he lose.

    "Is it hard to imagine? As I said earlier, if you only have this degree, you will lose." Allen just said such a sentence faintly, and then flew to the position of crazy three, leaving only MIA who is still in an incredible state.

    бнбнбнбнбнбнбнбн

    Mu Hantian here

    "Shixiang, are you all right!" looking at the Shixiang around him, Mu Han asked.

    "It''s all right. Although it''s a little uncomfortable, I have to say that crazy three''s angel has strong ability. The wound has healed." Shixiang shook her head and said.

    "Well, it''s all right..."

    Mu Hantian was ready to say something, but was interrupted by the sudden appearance of yeguya and Xi string.

    "Cold day! You are here. Xi Xian and I have been looking for you for a long time." yeguya began to complain as soon as he saw Mu cold day.

    "Sorry, but Shixiang and I were attacked just now. Fortunately, the trouble has been solved."

    "What! Who dares to hurt my family." yeguya is very angry. She wants to beat up the person who hurt Shixiang.

    "Reconsideration. Xi Xian also wants to teach a lesson." Xi Xian said hurriedly after hearing yeguya''s words.

    "No, the trouble has been solved." Mu Hantian Shanshan smiled.

    "Solved? Eh, I haven''t done it yet!" hearing that it''s all right, yeguya was helpless.

    "Well, you two, let''s get down to business now. I give you the right to choose the future! Choose:

    в┘ Xixian replaces yajuya to establish a real eight dance!

    в┌ Yajuya replaces Xi string to establish a real eight dance!

    в█ Lose the power of the spirit, as a substitute, both can live... Well, choose and follow your heart. "

    "Well, Xi Xian, what do you think?"

    "Answer. It''s a great thing."

    "HMM. unexpectedly, it''s a romantic!"

    "Disappointed. So what does yajuya think?"

    "I, my idea is similar to Xi Xian," he said

    "Question. If both of them can live, what do you want to do?"

    "Me too... Ah, by the way, listen to Shixiang. The food made in cold weather is delicious. I want to eat it."

    "Surprised. Is the food delicious in cold weather? Xi Xian also wants to eat."

    "Really? What does Xi Xian want to do?"

    "Answer. Xi Xian, those who want to go to school say."

    "Ah... It''s also good. Xi Xian''s words will certainly become the goal of boys in the school."

    "No. I don''t think so."

    "Eh? Why?"

    "Answer. Because those who want to be with yajuya say."

    "Ha? Me too?"

    "Sure. Because I have made my choice." (how familiar is this sentence? It seems to be said by someone in lol, like Quinn.)

    "Ah... It seems so. Also, after class, do you want to stroll in the street after school?"

    "Agree. That''s great, too. Those who want to go to the coffee shop say."

    "I see. But the consumption should be shared equally?"

    "No. It''s unequal," he said. "You''ll eat more."

    "In fact, there is no difference."

    "Really?"

    бнбнбнбнбнбнбнбн

 Chapter 492

    There was a brief silence, and neither yagya nor Xi Xian spoke. The first to break this situation was... Yeguya.

    "Ah, Xi Xian"

    "Answer. What''s the matter?"

    "Sorry, I''m a little greedy. I want to live with Xi Xian."

    "Answer..." on Xi Xian''s cheek, a line of tears came down.

    "Xi Xian... Also. In fact, I don''t want to disappear. I want to live with yajuya."

    They looked at each other and opened their lips at the same time.

    However, the sound from their throats could not be conveyed to each other.

    The driving sound, which is greater than the sound, sounded higher in the sky of yajuya and Xixian.

    "What...?"

    "Look. Is that...?"

    Yajuya and Xixian looked up at the sky.

    There, smoke spewed out from the rear, and a huge black warship was floating.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Captain, it will be dangerous to lower the altitude again! I''m afraid it will attract the attention of the residents without unfolding the invisible camouflage." on the bridge of ''arbatel'', the voice of the crew with a sense of anxiety, like a moan, sounded.

    "Shut up!" Paddington, sitting in the captain''s seat, made them shut up with a drink.

    "Is the fire fighting in the remote control room over? Send out all ''Bandersnatch'' on the ship! Catch ''nightare'' and ''princess'' anyway!"

    "Yes, but..."

    "Well, do it quickly!"

    After pattington''s roar, the crew clenched their teeth and knocked on the console.

    "What, that thing..."

    "Agree. I really hope it knows how to observe the atmosphere." yajuya and Xixian looked up at the huge iron block in the sky and made a voice in a bad mood.

    After the hatch like things set under the warship were opened, one by one, puppets equipped with various weapons on their hands, feet and back fell down.

    After spreading the wings on their backs, those mechanical dolls unexpectedly hovered in the air and began to fly in order to surround yajuya and Xixian. Then, the next moment, the doll flying around pointed the cylindrical object on the right hand at the two people, and emitted light from there.

    "Damn it!"

    Ye Yuya and Xi Xian avoided the back at the critical moment and stared at the doll mercilessly.

    However, the other dolls quickly followed it, prepared for shelling and attacked them.

    "What''s the matter, these dolls!" yajuya ordered the front end of the long gun held in his right hand to rotate, producing a small tornado and blowing away the crowds of dolls.

    "Attack. It''s annoying to say"

    After yayuya and Xixian blow away the doll again, they look up at the sky again.

    The appearance of dolls seems to have not ended. One by one, dolls were dropped from the huge warship.

    When they saw it, they frowned wearily and spoke at the same time. No matter how many dolls are knocked down, it will be endless.

    "Xi Xian!"

    "Proposal. Yajuya." the voices overlapped beautifully. Ye Yuya and Xi Xian stared at each other after their eyes were wide.

    Then yeguya made a "hey hey" sound.

    "Do you want to go?"

    "Sure. Come on, yeguya."

    They nodded their heads together and flew into the sky. At the same time, yajuya stretched out his left hand. Xixian was his right hand - completely, together.

    At the same time, their spiritual costumes and angels shine - the wings on yajuya''s right shoulder and the wings on Xixian''s left shoulder become one, forming the shape of a long bow. Then the string of the snake was used as a string to connect the wings and the end of the wings - the spear of yajuya became an arrow.

    This time, yajuya is the right hand and Xixian is the left hand.

    Pull the strings left and right at the same time with the hands covered by the spiritual armor. Pulled to the largest bow, facing the warship above.

    Then

    "''hurricane Knight - Skywalker! ''" at the same time, they released their hands and shot the huge arrow towards the sky.

    In an instant, the terrible wind pressure that can''t be compared with it so far is blowing around.

    Mu Hantian and Shixiang were fine just below them, but the dolls flying towards them were blown away by the afterwaves. The remaining trees were blown down and the forest rustled like waves.

    What can stop the arrows protected by the wind does not exist in this world. This is the strongest arrow released for the first time by eight dancers. As a product of mankind, it is impossible to defend a warship.

    The huge warship was pierced by the arrows of the "hurricane Knight" in an instant, and then its internal organs were damaged in a mess by the wind pressure on it. With a huge explosion, the night sky was dyed red.

 Chapter 493

    "Er... Ah!"

    With a groan, the origami slowly opened its eyes.

    What comes into view is not the windy Island sky, but the ceiling of one of the rooms of the hotel illuminated by square lights. For a moment, there was an illusion that it was all dreams so far. But in the flank, the pain still left told her that it was not a dream.

    After wrinkling his face and touching his chest, he found that his body had given first aid with wet cloth and bandage.

    "Ah, are you awake?" came the voice of Lingyin, who was almost asleep from the pillow.

    "Teacher... Where is this?"

    "This is my room. I''m sorry to bring you here without authorization. If other students see you, it will cause a commotion."

    "Excuse me... What about the doll who attacked us?"

    "Ah, when you lose consciousness, you suddenly become motionless for some reason."

    "So!" origami didn''t doubt Lingyin, and slowly wanted to get up?

    "Don''t force yourself. Have a good rest today."

    "Is it the teacher who treated me?"

    "I''m sorry I can only do this."

    "No, thank you very much, teacher."

    "By the way, teacher, about that doll..."

    "Don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone."

    Origami looked at Lingyin silently and wanted to say something, but finally just shook his head and lay in bed.

    бнбнбнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Ha ha... Our hurricane is really strong. Such a doll has been turned over like garbage."

    "Agree. The wind is the strongest in Xixian and yajuya."

    "Compared with such things, in cold weather, take away our strength quickly!"

    "Agree. Although there is still time, I still hope to be earlier."

    "Well, well, in that case, integrate this into the body, and then sign a symbiotic contract with me." with this, Mu Hantian took out two pieces from his coat pocket, which were chess soldiers.

    "Eh? Cold weather, what is this?" Shixiang, who was watching, asked with great interest.

    "This is the chess piece of God. After using this, the power will be transformed into divine power. However, if I die, they will also die. By the way, they can''t betray me." Mu Hantian explained to Shixiang.

    "Cold weather, it doesn''t matter. We protect you. How can we let you die, right, Xi Xian."

    "That''s right. Be at ease!"

    "Well, let''s sign a contract!"

    "Hmm!" yeguya and Xi Xian nodded and put the pieces in their hands on their chest. Slowly, the chess pieces began to enter their bodies, and a white light suddenly appeared, enveloping them. After a while, the white light dissipated, and Mu Hantian and Shixiang saw them again.

    "Xiaoguang, is it really OK? Why are their spiritual costumes still there?" Muhan asked in his heart like Xiaoguang, looking at the yeguya and Xixian who still keep their spiritual costumes.

    "No, they have succeeded. Their spiritual clothes are transformed by divine power. Now they are divine clothes."

    "God pretend? You think it''s a game." after the tiny Tucao, Mu cold day came to the two people and asked, "what is the feeling make complaints about Yai Ju, Xi Xian?"

    "I feel stronger, and I don''t know why, I like you more."

    "Reconsideration. Xi Xian also has this feeling."

    "Is that so? It seems to have succeeded." Mu Han breathed a sigh of relief when he heard the words of the two women.

    "Cold weather, thank you very much. Many things are."

    "Thank you. Thanks to the cold weather, I solved the problem without fighting with yajuya."

    "Nothing!" Mu Han Tian smiled and said faintly.

    Ye Yuya and Xi Xian looked at each other, and then turned their eyes back to Mu Hantian.

    "On a cold day, I want to give you a gift to express our gratitude."

    "Petition. Please close your eyes!"

    "Ha?... close your eyes?" Mu Hantian listened to their instructions honestly even though he was confused.

    So

    On the right and left sides of the lips, there was a soft touch at the same time, which made Mu Hantian open his eyes.

    "You..."

    "Don''t think about it. It''s just a gift of thanks. It''s the first kiss between me and two beautiful girls. If you''re so happy that you can dance, what''s this reaction?"

    "Apologize. Did it bother you?"

    Yajuya''s face was red and he held his chest with his hands, while Xixian looked down like he was sorry.

    "What ah, how can you do this? I want to kiss in cold weather." seeing that yeguya and Xixian kissed Mu cold weather, Shixiang was very upset, so he also kissed Mu cold weather, making Mu cold weather feel the unrestrained girls in the world.

 Chapter 494

    The next day, the students who left the hotel looked at the fallen trees from the bus window and moved to the airport in order to return to Tiangong city.

    "Oh, I always feel that it''s over in a moment." beside Mu Hantian, I don''t know why only the tanned dianmachi above his neck said with a bright smile.

    "Indeed, time passed quickly." Mu Hantian''s voice was full of fatigue.

    I played cards with them all night last night. Are the elves not tired?

    "Ah - ah - what''s the matter? You look so tired. You weren''t in the room last night. Where the hell have you been? You''re so tired."

    "Ah, last night I played cards with yajuya, Shixiang and Xixian all night." Mu Hantian''s voice was full of sadness.

    "Really? Then why are they so energetic?"

    "Who knows, maybe it''s because of the species, ha ha." Mu Hantian was perfunctory at will.

    Then, just as dianmachi was going to ask further questions, teacher Xiaozhu''s voice came from a distance:

    "Well, everyone, it''s time. Please come and gather quickly."

    "It''s time!"

    "Cold weather, after that, we must explain clearly." dianmachi said in an exaggerated posture.

    "In cold weather, I bought a lot of snacks for you to eat." after that, I walked over with a smile and handed a piece of cake to Mu cold day with the ten incense in the local product store bag in both hands.

    "Will you buy too much?"

    "There''s no such thing. Look, the precious pearl with limited taste. It''s bought for the piano."

    Mu Hantian looked at the happy and carefree smile from the bottom of his heart and became speechless. Mu Hantian gently stroked his head and slowly walked to the assembly site.

    "OK, OK, have all the members gathered? Then, we will take the plane from now on. Please line up in order." Xiaozhu looked around at the students gathered in the lobby and made a sound.

    The students noisily regretted the end of the trip and lined up according to the seat order decided in advance.

    "On a cold day, can I sit by the window when I go back?"

    "But..."

    "No."

    Mu Hantian''s words were interrupted from behind. There is the figure of origami wrapped in bandages and supported by crutches.

    "Origami! Why are you here? Doesn''t it matter if you die?"

    "No problem!" origami said as if he didn''t care, and then leaned against Mu Hantian.

    "Damn, won''t you let go! You guy."

    "The seat should have been decided. There are my things by the window. You just have to look at the passage."

    "How cunning! I''ll be by the window when I go back! I also want to enjoy the scenery outside with the cold weather!"

    Shixiang and origami sandwiched Mu Hantian in the middle again and began to quarrel.

    "You don''t have to do this. Just guess the winner by guessing."

    "OK, I listen to my brother." after origami answered calmly, Shixiang''s vision became sharp and clenched his fist.

    "All right. Let''s have a showdown. Scissors, stone and cloth!" when the voice sounded, Shixiang and origami stretched out their hands at the same time.

    However, there are two more arms here for no reason.

    "Eh?" Shixiang is a stone. Origami is also a stone. Then, in the audience, the two extra arms were cloth on both sides.

    "Ha ha... Although the dark magic stone (stone) is better than the empty split twin Swords (scissors), it is defeated by the evil breaking spell (cloth)."

    "Declaration. It''s our victory. The seats on both sides are accepted in cold weather."

    "Yajuya, Xixian!" Mu Han Tianwang made a surprised voice to the people who made a sound and came out of the cloth.

    "Feel honored, cold day. Although it was only used as a sacrifice for duel at first - but I like men very much!"

    "Love. Xi Xian is also. However, it''s hard to reconcile, so I don''t want to compete with yajuya."

    "So. In cold weather, you are now the common property of my concubine and Xi Xian."

    "Agree. That''s it. I''ll love you as much as I can."

    Hearing yeguya''s bold speech, Shixiang and origami looked at Mu Hantian.

    "Ah, cold day! Did you do anything?" the crazy three who appeared behind Mu cold day smiled and put his fingers on his lips.

    "No, yajuya and Xixian. Don''t talk nonsense. I''m not your property."

    "Doubt. Do you think our love is not enough in cold weather?"

    "Well... Whatever you say, I feel I have no love." Mu Hantian has nothing to say, because it''s tears when he talks too much. Who knows what it will be misinterpreted.

 Chapter 495

    Come to Zen high school, gym. A group of people are giving a speech.

    "At this time a year ago... We learned a lot and learned lessons."

    Yamaguchi Yayi, standing on the stage, clenched his hands into fists and spoke through the microphone. On both sides of her, her two best friends, ye yingma and Fuji Meiyi, stood like a pro guard, and the school flag of Zen high school was erected around them.

    "Bitter memories, the humiliation of defeat... And the cold of being kicked down on the ground!" Yayi, who trembled and clenched his fist and told all this viciously, suddenly raised his head.

    "Come on, everyone. Sad defeated soldiers. I want to ask you. Should we always immerse ourselves in bitterness? Should we always crawl on the ground? Should we always fall into defeat...?" the excited Yayi smashed his fist on the podium. The sound of the microphone rang throughout the stadium.

    "No! Never! Those guys made a big mistake! That is, they gave us time to sharpen the teeth of revenge! The time to realize our sad wish is coming! The time to come to Zen glory is coming! The time to come to Zen revitalization is coming! We have to do our best to tear them to pieces!"

    "Oh, oh..." while Yayi raised her fist, the students under the stage roared. The windows of the gymnasium vibrated slightly, and the sound echoed several times was deafening.

    "Ha ha... Everyone is really energetic." Mu Hantian smiled and looked at his classmates who were speaking on the stage.

    "In cold weather, what are they talking about? Who are they going to fight with?" a voice of doubt came from the right.

    Mu Hantian turned his eyes to the other side and found Shixiang standing next to him staring at him. Long hair that covers the waist like night. The eyes staring at Mu Hantian are as clear as crystal. But her face was now stained with confusion.

    "That''s because there is that activity this month, that is, Tianyang sacrifice!" the taxi Weaver turned his head and said in front of Shixiang.

    "Tianyang sacrifice? What''s that? Can you eat it?"

    "Well, Tianyang Festival can''t be eaten. To put it simply, it''s a super large cultural festival." Shizhi''s eyes glittered as soon as she said it.

    "Cultural Festival? I know. I''ve seen it on TV. The school is full of all kinds of food stores and fantastic festival activities!"

    "You can also say so. It''s right to have delicious food." Shizhi rubbed his hair and said.

    "Hmm? But why should we hold such an oath meeting before holding a cultural festival?"

    "That''s because Tianyang Festival is different from other cultural festivals. It''s a cultural festival jointly held by ten high schools in Tiangong city." Mu Hantian explained aloud. He found it too difficult to explain the problem to Shixiang and had to explain it at one time.

    "Jointly organized by ten schools?" Shixiang opened her eyes round.

    "In short, at that time, the number of schools and students was very small, so it was planned to be such a lively activity together. Then the activity continued until the number of residents increased significantly." Shizhi shrugged while smiling bitterly.

    At the beginning, the small celebration held by high school students in this sparsely populated area has now become a large-scale event to package the large exhibition hall of Tiangong square for three consecutive days. Even Tiangong city itself has acquiesced in the status quo because it is unable to cancel the Tianyang Festival, which has grown into a large-scale event.

    After all, every year, TV stations will interview and report, and many tourists from outside the city will come. In addition, there are many junior middle school students who decide to volunteer for high school according to Tianyang Festival. It is also an undeniable fact that Tianyang Festival has evolved into a cultural festival not only limited to high school, but also a major activity driving economic development. However, at first, it was an activity based on the idea that all schools work together to make the Cultural Festival more heated and noisy. However, as more and more schools participate, it began to have other meanings.

    "This year! This year, when we come to Zen, we must win the crown of the king!" Yayi shouted on the stage. The students echoed under the stage.

    you ''re right. In Tianyang Festival, the school selected as the best award by simulating the voting results of excellent schools such as store department, exhibition department and stage department will visit the whole city as the king in the next year.

    No matter how beautiful the idea is, as long as there is a stage for confrontation among schools, it is normal that everyone''s sleeping heart of confrontation and love for school will be incited. It has the same side as ordinary people who don''t care about football. Once the World Cup begins, they will indulge in it and cheer for their national team.

 Chapter 496

    "Kuku... I see. I finally know the reason why they will be so excited."

    "Agree. In that case, of course we can''t lose."

    Hearing the voice from behind, Mu Hantian and Shixiang turned around and found that when two girls from the same mold stood there.

    One of them is a girl with long hair and a strong attitude. Her luxurious body that would break off once she hugged each other and her inconsistent arrogant expression were her characteristics. The other is a girl who braids her long hair into three braids. Weakly half opened eyes, dotted with beautiful faces and symmetrical body like a model, are constantly attracting people''s attention.

    Yegunya, Xixian... Why are you here? "

    "This is a rally, and we are only next door to you. But then again, as long as our eight dance sisters are here, the victory of laizen high school is unshakable!"

    "Agree. The combination of Xi Xian and ye Juya is the strongest. No matter what kind of opponent you face, you are invincible."

    "Kuku, that''s one thing. After all, Xi Xian can make everything perfect." (author: when I heard that Xi Xian is perfect, I thought of the maid chief, saying, do you want to turn Xi Xian into a maid?)

    "Sure. And we have a more perfect Yaju arrow than Xi Xian. There is no reason to lose."

    "I see. There will be many snack bars when talking about it, right?"

    "Yes."

    Hearing Mu Hantian''s answer, Shixiang became very excited and stroked his chin while breathing thicker. "Well, uh huh... I''m really looking forward to it. What kind of stores are there in cold weather?"

    "Let me explain!" Mu Han answered faster than Mu Han Tian, and this time it was a voice from the front.

    "Dianmachi. What can I do for you?"

    "I heard a beautiful woman asking for help! You want to know what kind of simulation shop there will be at Tianyang Festival, right?"

    "Oh, do you know what stores there are?"

    "Of course! I made a special investigation for Shixiang sauce!" dianmachi took out a notepad from his arms and began to turn it.

    "Here is the intelligence of the simulation store of ten schools participating in Tianyang Festival, recording all the information of about 90 stores!"

    "Oh, oh!"

    "Do you want me to tell you, Shixiang sauce?"

    "Well, tell me quickly!"

    "Then beg me in a begging tone!"

    "Well, Dianting, what''s your strange uncle like!" Mu Hantian couldn''t listen. The police came quickly. There''s strange corn here.

    "Well, well, since you have said so in cold weather, how can I refuse it! Let me think... If you want to talk about the simulation store, Rongbu West high school will achieve good results every year. After all, their school has a housekeeping class. The food quality of their cooking department can be said to be at another level. Last year, the Turkish barbecue shop was far better than the ordinary cultural water offering Yes. "

    "Ah... There was such a thing last year." Shi Zhi spoke again to show his sense of existence.

    "This year''s main force is the ''meat civil war! Special black fried meat dumpling rice''. It uses the black wool cattle produced in Hokkaido and the black pig produced in Kagoshima. It doesn''t need to pour any soup."

    "It''s cheating," Shixiang said with trembling hands. The eyes are shining, and even saliva has flowed out of the corners of the mouth.

    "There is the secondary school affiliated to Xiancheng University. Because they are affiliated schools, they can go straight to high school, so they don''t have to spend too much energy on their study before they go to senior three."

    "Well... That is to say, these two are the primary goals?"

    As soon as Shizhi finished, dianmachi shook his finger. "Shizhi sauce, have you forgotten the king - Longdan Temple women''s college?"

    "Ah?" Shi Zhi scratched his cheek. I really forgot.

    "They will do their best this year... The most hateful thing is that they have the consciousness that their school has the highest deviation value of beautiful girls in the city. Although the taste and dishes are also first-class, in addition, they have earned a lot of customers and votes by respectful reception. Just like last year''s simulation store, they hand in the change with the level of idol handshake Give it to me. I forgot how many times I lined up. "

    "What line are you going to line up? That''s your opponent." after Mu Hantian stared at him with contemptuous eyes, Dianting coughed and quickly changed the topic.

    "Anyway, they are a group of terrible young ladies. Moreover, there is a suspicious rumor in Longdan temple this year."

    "Rumors?" Mu Hantian was very confused.

    "Yes, there was a news in early April. It said that there was a transfer student in Longdan temple."

    "April? At that time, I didn''t have time to care about these things." in April, I was busy with Shixiang and had no time to pay attention to other things.

    "Are you kidding? You really don''t know? It''s Meijiu sauce!"

    "Who is that?"

    "Eh? Cold weather, don''t you really know? It''s Yuxiao Meijiu, that lovely girl. It''s said that she sings very well." dianmachi said, with an excited expression on her face.

    "Well, anyway, if I sing, I still have no problem."

    "Oh, yes, you are a super singer in cold weather, but you must be merciful when you meet Meijiu sauce." dianmachi said, and made a look of prayer.

    "Brother, are you singing again?" the voice of origami suddenly appeared.

    "It depends!" Mu Hantian gave origami a vague answer.

    Just as origami was about to say something, Yayi''s voice came from the microphone.

    "Silence, everyone. I have received all your thoughts. - however, I have a request. President, they all hung up because they accumulated too much pressure and too much work, so we have to decide an agent. Does anyone want to be the Executive Committee of Tianyang Festival?"

    In an instant, all the students who shouted like a roar a few seconds ago became quiet.

    "You don''t have to. Although you are a member of the Implementation Committee, most of your work has been completed? Really, really. Just sit there quietly during the meeting! It''s a completely unrestrained and comfortable Committee! It''s also conducive to improving your own level!"

    The enthusiasm of the students who had been so enthusiastic before quickly fell below zero. Everyone turned their eyes to one side in order to avoid seeing Yayi on the stage.

 Chapter 497

    "Speaker!"

    "What''s up, classmate dianmachi."

    "I recommend Mu Hantian as the executive member of Tianyang Festival!"

    "Eh? Why?"

    "Because with him, the victory must belong to us."

    "Dian CHO, did I say such a thing?" Mu Han quit when he saw his friend push himself out.

    However, Mu Hantian''s words were just said, and there was a voice of agreement around him.

    "Please, cold weather students, please be sure to lead us to victory."

    "Yes! You are the only one who can trust our will!"

    One voice after another resounded through the whole stadium.

    "Silence!" Yayi shouted on the stage in order to suppress the scene.

    For a moment, I thought Yayi would help persuade everyone... But this idea is really naive.

    "I did receive your voice! Mu Hantian from class 4, grade 2, was officially appointed as the member of Tianyang Festival Implementation Committee according to the recommendation of others and the majority of them were in favor of it!"

    "No..."

    However, Mu Hantian''s refusal was interrupted by the cheers of his classmates before he finished.

    бнбнбнбнбнбнбнбн

    Sitting leisurely on the sofa in the uppermost suite of the East heavenly palace of the Imperial Hotel, azak? Wescott breathed softly. Shaking the gray light golden bangs, he raised his head and narrowed his eyes as sharp as an extremely sharp blade.

    Now in front of viscott was a written document clamped with a long tail. Then turn your eyes to the left.

    "I see. Do the elves'' princess'', ''nightare'' and ''berserk''? Is there another human who can defeat you?

    "No, it was just a gap in weapons at that time. Next time I see her, I will beat her."

    "Let''s not talk about this. Besides, there are air ships'' latatosk ''on the scene. It''s really troublesome. By the way, what''s the situation over there?"

    "Very smooth. The 10 members under adeptus3 have been assigned to the operation force today."

    "Very good."

    Finally, I heard a satisfactory news. In order to pass this extremely reluctant establishment, a lot of materials were used for bribery - but these are small things. Sure enough, the use of new systems and institutions can mobilize magicians like their own hands more efficiently. But it takes a lot of money and time. But in the future It is also the quickest way to use force in an official capacity.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    In a mysterious and unknown space, there are countless beautiful scenery. The only cabin seems to remind everyone that it is inhabited.

    A man and a woman came out of the house. The man has a Zhengtai face. The woman feels very weak and weak. If someone who likes animation is here, he will recognize the woman. Rihata is one of the most popular roles in Naruto.

    "Wing, where are you going this time?" young Tian asked the man around him.

    "I don''t know, but it''s guiding me, and I want to find out the inexplicable memory in my mind." he took out a blue heart-shaped dragon scale from his arms and said with his wings to the young field.

    "Is that right? Let''s go. It''s been around you for a long time and hasn''t responded. If you want to leave now, something must have happened."

    "I think so, too. Let''s go and see where it''s going." he said. Yi took out a bow from the void. The two swords of the bow were sharp blades. With a stroke towards the void, a space tunnel appeared. He put the dragon scale into the tunnel and walked in with his arms around the young field.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    At more than seven in the evening, Mu Han staggered along the dark road.

    "I''m so tired. I''m really tired Gou." Mu Hantian, who was officially appointed as the executive member of Tianyang Festival, was semi forcibly asked to take over the next work with them.

    Starting from the decision-making matter of setting up a stall, budget allocation, various communication matters and other kinds of information are crammed into the brain. Compared with physical fatigue, mental fatigue is more profound and serious. Now I finally understand that it is not surprising that processing such a large amount of information makes me feel stomachache due to pressure. Yayi, hemp clothes and Meiyi It''s incredible to be so energetic.

    He walked slowly on the road with his schoolbag in his right hand and his shopping bag in his left hand.

    Looking at the colorful Tianyang Festival posters pasted on the next walls, he smiled faintly.

 Chapter 498

    Tiangong garrison base of the army self defense force:

    "What''s the matter?" Liaozi hurriedly opened the door of the office with an origami and threw the written documents on the boss''s desk.

    "What''s the matter?" Suzuki was also suppressed by Liaozi''s angry momentum, and didn''t even correct her rudeness.

    "See for yourself, this kind of establishment is too messy! Give the 10 foreign players... And give the independent team special decision-making power in case of emergency! What on earth is the top thinking!" with that, Liaozi pounded the table again. Suzuki''s shoulder twitched.

    Recorded in the written information is the supplementary information of AST''s personnel. The number of this supplement has reached 10, and all of them are members sent by DEM society, and all of them are foreigners. In addition, it also has the authority to break away from Liaozi''s command according to the actual situation.

    "AST is not a baseball team! How can foreigners join the team! And give them this permission, I can only think there must be something fishy in it!" tsumoto became hesitant.

    Liaozi scratched his head impatiently and said to himself, it''s just a waste of time to talk to you. So he planned to leave.

    Just then, the door of the room was opened again, but this time it was opened slowly. Then, about 10 foreigners entered the room one by one.

    "Eh?" the leading red haired woman saw Liao Zi and origami, and a faint smile appeared at the corners of her mouth. He looks about the same age as Liaozi. Because she hangs high at both ends of her eyes, she can''t help thinking of a fox.

    "It''s the face I saw in the materials. It should be an origami of Miss ast''s captain and kite, right?" after saying it in a unique tone, the woman''s smile became stronger.

    "Are you?" Liao Zi asked.

    The woman nodded her head with exaggeration and stretched out her right hand. "I''m Jessica Belle, who is assigned to ast today. Please give me more advice."

    "Hum!" Liao Zi, after showing an unhappy expression, handed him his hand and shook hands.

    "Although I don''t know what you''re doing here, you don''t want to act recklessly here. As long as you belong to ast one day, you have to obey my orders."

    After hearing Liao Zi''s words, Jessica opened her eyes round, and the subordinates behind her looked at each other and shrugged.

    "Can you defeat the elves by obeying your orders?"

    "What are you talking about!"

    "I''ve heard a lot about ast. It''s clearly the most frequent area of space earthquakes in recent years, but it''s just a family team that can''t even catch an elf." Jessica said with a snicker, and the team behind her also laughed deeply.

    "Captain, whatever you say is a little too much."

    "How can the waste team members in Jidong ask them based on our benchmark?"

    "That''s right. They are not so weak because they like weakness."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Jessica''s team members taunted in turn.

    Liaozi was trying to stop Jessica and others.

    A sharp alarm suddenly occurred around me.

    "Origami, ready to attack!"

    "I see!"

    After the origami answered, just when they wanted to run out, Jessica and they began to laugh again: "the weak are always the weak. You can''t succeed."

    "Stop origami. This is not the time to do this!" when origami stared at Jessica, Liaozi stepped in to stop her.

    "We''re going to be ready to go out. No matter what you say, we must protect the city... So, what are you going to do?"

    "What we are talking about? Well, the timing is just right. Let''s attack. Give you a good lesson and let you know how to fight. Just..." Jessica raised her index finger and continued, "we have a special task. According to the actual situation, we will give priority to that task."

    "Special task?" the origami frowned as it said.

    бнбнбнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Brother Hantian, the spirit appeared and sent you right away." Mu Hantian, who had just returned home, received the mobile phone in Qin.

    "Shit, I just got home. Hey, I''m so upset." Mu Hantian muttered in annoyance, and then said to Qin Li, "Qin Li, send it, I''ll turn on the headphones."

    After a while, Mu Hantian was sent away. Looking around, Mu Hantian found that the place where he is now is the square in front of LiLang station in the west of Tiangong city.

    As it is the nearest station to the Tiangong Grand Theater, the multi-purpose activity center, it will be crowded every time there is a concert or activity. Mu Hantian had a concert here before. It was very spectacular with a sea of people. But now I can''t see anyone.

    Most of the scenes in Mu Han''s sky curtain were excavated to form a bowl shape, just like a crater. Most of the square in front of the station also disappeared, leaving only part of the fence.

 Chapter 499

    "It seems that we have arrived at the scene smoothly." the sound from the piano came from the small earphone worn on the right ear.

    As the commander of "latatosk", Qin Li is now staying on the floating air bridge "frakesis" 15000 meters away from here to monitor Mu cold weather.

    "The ELF''s response is moving south of the place where the space earthquake occurred. Hurry up."

    "I see." Mu Hantian answered and immediately began to run.

    "Is there a concert today?" Mu Hantian looked at the street lit up by street lamps, with colorful leaflets and fans with photos. Although it may have been thrown on the ground by the low-quality audience, it is impossible to escape with leaflets if you suddenly think of the alarm sound of space earthquake.

    "In the piano, where is the ELF''s reaction?"

    "Wait a minute, now put the exact position..."

    Just as the piano was about to start talking. Mu cold day twitched his eyebrows.

    Because from the front, in the direction of the Grand Theater, bursts of singing came.

    Mu Hantian walked into the Grand Theater and found that in the dark venue, there was only a stage like a high platform, illuminated by several lights from below, full of light.

    Right in the middle.

    The girl in gorgeous clothes made of light particles stood there, filling the whole venue with her singing. Like a lullaby, the steady and calm melody is shaking Mu''s eardrums in the cold day.

    "Nice song! But why do I feel she looks familiar?" Mu Hantian made a confused voice.

    "Is that Diva?"

    "Diva, is that the girl''s distinguished name?"

    "Yes, an elf once appeared and was confirmed about half a year ago. Although her existence is recorded in the database, it is basically the same as nothing about her character, temper, ability and detailed information of angels. So please try to contact her very carefully."

    "I know." Mu Hantian nodded gently, turned his face towards the girl again, and slowly approached her.

    At that time, a bottle fell to the ground. When Mu was walking in the cold weather, he accidentally kicked the empty bottle on the ground.

    The girl seemed to notice the voice. Suddenly stopped singing.

    "There was an audience. I thought no one was there." a gentle, leisurely voice came from the stage. It seems that it''s because the audience is dark, so I haven''t noticed Mu Hantian yet.

    "Excuse me, where are you? I happen to feel a little bored by myself. Can we talk for a while?"

    "Qin Li, what should I do now?"

    "It seems that it doesn''t belong to the spirit who attacks directly. Then, go and talk to her directly. We will give topic options here."

    "No, I''ll just go over and talk to her." listen to you, isn''t that cheating. Of course, Mu Hantian just said the latter sentence in his heart.

    After taking a deep breath, Mu Hantian went up the steps and appeared on the stage.

    The top of the stage bathed by a large number of lights is as dazzling and full of heat as in the day.

    The girl also noticed the sound behind her. Turn around slowly.

    "Did you come to the stage? Good evening. I am..." then the elf who turned around with a smile suddenly stopped talking and body movements when he saw Mu cold day.

    "Well, I didn''t intend to eavesdrop, but the song is really good."

    However, during Mu Hantian''s speech, a beep came from the opposite side of the headset -! Beep! Such an urgent warning.

    "This is... Favor, mood, mental state... All the values are falling rapidly! What''s the matter? Brother, do you have your lower body exposed?"

    "No! How do I know what happened? I just praised her."

    During the conversation between mu Hantian and Qin Li, it was like a girl frozen and fixed.

    Like a rusty machine, he turned his head, then straightened up and began to take a deep breath.

    "Well... What''s the matter?"

    After she sucked in her breath, she stared at the cold sky fiercely, and then in the next moment, the girl made an amazing cry.

    "Poof..." Mu''s chest, abdomen, hands, feet and face were hit by some kind of shock wave. Mu cold day gasped violently like coughing and bleeding, and his body was blown away.

    "Brother!"

    Because of the sound in the piano, he unconsciously stretched out his hand and grasped the edge of the stage at the moment when he was about to fall off the stage. Because of the pressure of sound, the body kept shaking as if paralyzed, but he endured it desperately.

    Looking down a little, I found that the stage was set in a very high position. If you fall from this place, it will become a comminuted fracture.

    The girl walked slowly towards the Mu cold day. When she came to Mu Hantian''s face, she showed a gentle smile like a goddess. But her next words made Mu Hantian very angry.

    "Why not fall? Why not die? It''s better to disappear from this stage, from this world and from this time and space as quickly as possible."

    Because of the contrast between her expression and what she said, Mu Hantian couldn''t help but stare round his eyes and asked, "well... What did you say just now?"

    "What qualifications do you have to speak to me? Please shut up and feel disgusted. Please don''t make any noise. Please don''t fly your saliva. Please don''t breathe. Don''t you know that as long as you want to exist in this space, the surrounding air will be seriously polluted? Don''t you really know?" This sentence is copied from the video, because it is awesome to swear at this sentence, I have saved it.

    "Why do you say that? Who do you think you are?" Mu Hantian was angered. I don''t know you. Why do you target me like this***

    "You really don''t understand people''s words. Can you disappear from here as soon as possible? I feel very unhappy because of your existence. Do you know why I don''t kick you down? It''s because I don''t want to touch garbage like you." gentle expression. Beautiful voice. Tone like a song. But what she said is really unacceptable.

 Chapter 500

    The girl glared at Mu Hantian and was ready to turn around and leave, but the ceiling of the Grand Theater fell in an instant, and then there was an explosion. Huge lighting fixtures set on the ceiling fell one after another.

    "What happened?" Mu Hantian looked up and found that the ceiling had disappeared, replaced by the night sky dotted with moonlight and clouds.

    "Those people are ast! Come so fast." Mu Hantian was surprised.

    The ast team members danced lightly in the air and entered the interior of the Grand Theater. Soon several magicians surrounded the stage where Diva and Mu Hantian were located with weapons.

    "Brother, this situation can only retreat first."

    "Well, I see." Mu Hantian said yes.

    "Eh? Brother, Diva''s popularity has increased." the emergency notice that had been ringing before suddenly stopped.

    "Rising?" Mu Hantian looked at ''Diva'' suspiciously. Then he saw a scene that he couldn''t forget. He thought this kind of person was just a legend.

    It was totally different from Mu Hantian''s attitude. After seeing ast''s people, ''Diva'' wrapped his hands together and his eyes lit up, as if he had seen some treasure.

    "That''s nice. It''s really wonderful. Really, it''s necessary to say this to guests! Oh, I seem to have found something very interesting!" left a tinnitus like sound, and the figure of "Diva" disappeared from there. The next moment, ''Diva'' silently appeared behind the origami. Then he put his hand too close on her shoulder and whispered in his ear like a close lover.

    "Ah... That''s nice, that''s nice. Excuse me, do you want to hear me sing?"

    Origami did not respond, but quickly shook his shoulder and waved a laser knife.

    "Ah, ah, don''t do that," Diva said in a male crazy voice while avoiding origami attacks.

    Origami is more and more unhappy because of this reaction. Keep chasing for several times and cut the laser knife to ''Diva''. But those attacks were all blocked by what was like an invisible wall in front of diva.

    "It''s endless. Get back!" the red haired woman opposite suddenly said to the origami.

    Hearing the words of the red haired woman, Mu Hantian frowned slightly, but didn''t say anything, just looked at all this quietly.

    After hearing the words of red haired women, origami not only did not stop attacking, but attacked faster and faster.

    "What are you doing? Do you want to ignore the orders of the top?" the red haired woman frowned and said unhappily.

    "I won''t obey this order, this guy, I''ll beat him down." origami continued to attack the elves and generally responded.

    "Oh, oh, I won''t play with you, lovely girl. See you next time." "Diva" uttered an amazing cry, and then disappeared while the ast people had a moment of timidity.

    "Report, confirm that there is no soul wave reaction, and the spirit has returned to the critical point."

    "Then, stop the team!" hearing the answer from his subordinates, Liaozi ordered to stop the team.

    "Yes!"

    Ast''s people left, but when origami left, he looked at Mu Hantian and his eyes were full of concern,

    "Maybe the reason why origami worked so hard just now is because he was hurt." Mu Hantian thought so.

    бнбнбнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Why do you have to get up so early on Saturday?" on the left is Shixiang and on the right is origami. Mu Hantian, caught in the middle, yawns constantly because of sleepiness.

    September 9th. This is the day after meeting the elf ''Diva''. After that meeting, frakesis had a meeting about the inexplicable decline in the favor of diva.

    Mu Hantian rubbed his dry eyes and yawned again.

    "Hey, you guy, it''s too close to the cold weather. Leave a little bit!"

    "It''s you who should leave. As a sister, it''s not natural to be with your brother."

    "You, what did you say!"

    The sounds of origami and Shixiang kept stimulating Mu Hantian''s brain.

    "I said, you will be hated like this." the crazy three walking behind slowed down and quickly caught up with them.

    "Ah! Will you be hated? Hum! Well, I won''t quarrel with you."

    "That''s it." after hearing Kuang San''s words, origami and Shixiang calmed down. Mu Hantian sighed deeply.

    Just after Mu Hantian walked through the towering stone wall while complaining in his head, he saw the school as the venue of the joint conference.

    The solemn school gate made of red brick, the iron lattice fence extends to the left and right sides, and green branches are drilled out in the gap of the lattice. After that, there is a straight road paved with red bricks. In front of it, you can see the school buildings as spectacular as the castle. It may be because of community activities and preparation for Tianyang Festival. Students can be seen everywhere even on weekends.

 Chapter 501

    Private Longdan Temple women''s college. Many children of famous families go to school here, which is the second to none famous school in Tiangong city.

    "Oh... That''s really awesome. Is this also a school in cold weather?"

    "Whatever, let''s go in and have a look."

    "Yes!" Ten incense responded with great spirit, folding paper silently nodding. Crazy three, still smiling, don''t know what he''s thinking.

    Mu Hantian showed his student ID card to the security guard and entered the campus. Then enter the school building from the entrance used by guests. After obtaining the admission permit from the affairs office, go to the venue as the destination.

    "Well, check it out. I''ll give you the answer tonight."

 Chapter 502

    On the evening of September 9, Mu''s room in cold weather.

    Mu Hantian was lying in bed with Kuang San naked.

    Crazy three turned over and didn''t know where to turn out a CD. He said to Mu Hantian, "through this CD, I know a lot of interesting things. This CD was released when Meijiu sister was still human."

    "Wait!" Mu Hantian interrupted Kuang San. "You just said, she was'' still human ''? So she''s the same as in the piano?"

    "I don''t know about this. I just learned something you are interested in. This seduction night beauty nine, formerly called Xiao Daiyue Nai, was a very famous singer... But later, it seemed to have suffered some bad things."

    "Wait a minute, did you just say that her name was Xiao Daiyue?"

    "Yes!"

    "I see. I finally know why she looks familiar. She used to be a singer in Allen company. Later, her agent made a request. I think you should understand. Meijiu refused the excessive request put forward by her agent at that time, so she was blocked. Because of the fabricated scandal, she was betrayed by the fans and finally left the stage. Later After the matter was investigated, I wanted to find her, but I couldn''t find her.

    "Well, I see. Because of this, Yuxiao Meijiu began to hate humans, especially men!" crazy three held his smooth jaw with both hands and squinted at Mu cold day.

    "Then, my dear cold weather, would you like to dress up as a girl and try to attack the little girl?"

    "I don''t have that time. She is special. I have my own way for her. Well, let''s go to bed today." he touched Kuang San''s hair and hugged Kuang San to sleep in the cold day.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    After a cloud and rain with Kuang San last night, Mu Hantian was very tired, but he still dragged his tired body and gave an order to Alan to bring Yuxiao Meijiu.

    Alan''s efficiency is really reliable. After Mu Hantian had breakfast and came back from frakesis, he saw Yuxiao Meijiu sitting in the living room reluctantly, and Alan sitting opposite her.

    "According to your instructions, I have brought people." seeing Mu Hantian coming back, Alan said quickly.

    "I know." Mu Hantian said, looking at Yuxiao Meijiu and said, "I''m sorry to bring you here in this way."

    "Hum, you dirty bug, what do you want?"

    "Although I know about you, I''m still a little upset about your tone. Back to business, I want you to apologize. I didn''t handle your affairs when you were still Xiao Daiyue. I''m sorry." Mu Hantian bowed slightly to express his apology.

    "Are you?"

    "I was the real person in charge of the company. At that time, I didn''t know these things at all. Later, I found out the truth and wanted to find you, but I didn''t find it."

    "Well, hum, I''ve forgotten the past. Now I''m just seducing Xiaomei nine."

    "Well, then Meijiu, let me talk about my purpose. I hope to seal your power. Of course, it''s just a little."

    "I promise you, but I have one condition. I''ll compete with you this time. If you win, I''ll let you seal my strength. If you lose, you''ll become my plaything. You have to do whatever I ask you to do." Meijiu said considering that she is not the opponent of the woman opposite at all.

    "I agree, but I don''t want you to break your promise."

    "I''m very honest."

    "Well, you go, Alan, send her away. Don''t have an accident."

    Alan nodded. Just then, Meijiu said, "here you are. It''s my concert ticket. Thank you! I''ll let you know that you can''t beat me." then she took out a ticket from her wallet. It looks like it''s for someone!

    "Only one?"

    "Here you are. If you have this, you can take several more people, but no more than 10." Meijiu frowned and took another ticket from her bag, which was different from the previous one.

    "I know, but I want to tell you that really good songs are sung with heart." Mu Hantian said to Meijiu when he caught the ticket.

    "Hum!" Meijiu ignores Mu Hantian and leaves. Seeing Meijiu leaving, Alan looks at Mu Hantian, who nods. Alan quickly follows Meijiu.

 Chapter 503

    The big square in the north of Tiangong city is where Meijiu invited Mu Hantian.

    When Mu Hantian came here with Shixiang, sisinai, yeguya, Xixian and five people in the piano, it was already a sea of people.

    "OK... A lot of people!"

    "That''s too much."

    "Wow, I saw so many people for the first time." Shixiang, yeguya and Xixian looked at so many people and were stunned. The shy four systems hid behind Mu cold day and grabbed his clothes.

    "Cut, what''s this? When my brother has a concert, more people come." Qin said with a precious pearl in his mouth.

    "Well, I can''t say that. I have concerts for both men and women, and if Meijiu, I guess I may be the only man." Mu Hantian said faintly.

    "Well, hurry over. It''s not good for Meijiu to wait for a long time."

    "I see!"

    "Uh huh!"

    "Hum, then hurry up!"

    "Agree, Xi Xian is the same as ye Juya."

    When the girls answered, Mu Hantian shook his head with a smile and took the girls to the direction of the central venue.

    Due to too many people, about ten minutes later, Mu Hantian and his party crowded out and came to the location of the central venue.

    Compared with the venue where Meijiu met last time, this venue is undoubtedly larger and more conspicuous. Girls with excited faces handed the tickets to the doorman and walked into the venue in groups of joy.

    "Oh, oh ~ ~ ~" Shixiang cushioned her toes, and her Amethyst eyes flashed with strange colors, which was exaggerated.

    "There are a lot of people here, too."

    "When you go in, you will find more people." Mu Hantian smiled and walked in with the girls.

    "Oh, cold weather, I think it''s all women here, but you''re a man. How can you get in?" yeguya pulled Lamu''s clothes and asked.

    "Well, Meijiu said, let me go in as your bodyguard. Meijiu''s concert has always been limited to women. Only those fans who have joined her fan club will have tickets. They can''t buy them anywhere else, so from now on, I''ll be your bodyguard."

    "Oh?" yeguya immediately narrowed his eyes. "Oh, ha ha, then be a bodyguard at ease, cold weather!"

    "OK, let''s go first!" he handed the ticket to the doorman and declared his identity. Mu Hantian took the girls in.

    Walking into the venue, Mu Hantian didn''t see Meijiu, but seeing the enthusiasm of the audience, Mu Hantian guessed where Meijiu was.

    "It seems that Meijiu is in the lounge. I''ll go and have a look. You''ll find a place to sit down first." after leaving such a sentence, Mu Hantian left and walked to the backstage.

    бнбнбнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Dong Dong..." the knock sounded.

    "Didn''t I say? Don''t bother me." Meijiu''s beautiful but very upset voice came from the room.

    Mu Han Tian, standing outside the door, frowned slightly, pushed open the door and went in.

    "I don''t mean... It''s you?" Meijiu looks at Mu cold day in shock.

    "It''s me. I''m here as promised. What''s the matter with you?" Mu Hantian frowned when he saw Meijiu''s appearance.

    "Don''t worry about it." Meijiu looked at Mu Hantian with an angry expression.

    "Don''t move." Mu Hantian walked over directly, grabbed Meijiu''s hand and pulled her to the dresser. Of course, resistance during the period is also essential, as evidenced by the clearly visible scratches on Mu Hantian''s hands.

    "Said don''t move, you see, the hair is messy." didn''t care about the injury on the hand and Meijiu''s resistance. Mu Hantian directly took the comb and combed it on Meijiu''s messy hair.

    Knowing that it was useless to resist Meijiu, Mu Hantian had to do whatever he wanted. Well, the word doesn''t seem quite right

    "What''s the matter with you? I don''t think your mental state is very good." the gentle combing of your hair and the gentle and caring words made Meijiu''s heart a little confused.

    "I... have nightmares, and now I still think of the past."

    "The past has passed. Don''t think about it any more." Mu Hantian comforted.

    "It''s easy for you to say, you know? I don''t exist in the past, and my voice in the past doesn''t exist. If my spiritual power is sealed, I think I may be unable to sing as before!"

    "Don''t you really understand? Your current voice is only given to you by the power of the elves! It''s not your own real voice. I want to hear your real voice, not this false voice. Your current voice is just a fake."

    "What do you know? You don''t know anything. Without power and current voice, fans will leave me again."

    "What kind of fans, real fans, are those who will support you at any time, rather than abandon you when you are in the doldrums. If you want a real fan, then I will." Mu Hantian shouted.

    "Do you really want to?" Meijiu''s voice was hoarse.

    "Of course, this is my commitment, men''s commitment to women."

    "Well, then please, show your strength and defeat me at the Tianyang Festival!"

    "I will, but now, your fans are still waiting for you. Go and finish singing first. Come to my house in the evening and have dinner!" said Mu Hantian and went out.

    "False?" looking at Mu Hantian''s back, Meijiu sighed and went out.

 Chapter 504

    "Brother, what did you do just now? The favor of Yuxiao Meijiu suddenly rose to intimacy. You couldn''t have beeped her." Mu Hantian, walking in the corridor, listened to the shocked sound in the piano from his headphones.

    "I didn''t do anything, just enlightened her well. Don''t think about it." Mu Hantian pulled the corners of his mouth and said something speechless.

    "Oh, really?"

    "I said to Qin Li, what''s the matter with your unbelieving tone!"

    "Well, don''t care, don''t care. By the way, brother, where are you? Why didn''t you see you?"

    "I''m on the high platform at the edge of the venue now, so I won''t go to you. I''ll make an appointment with Meijiu to have dinner at home. You can take Shixiang and them to my house directly." after that, Mu Hantian hung up his headphones and listened quietly to Meijiu''s song.

    "Although it''s nice to hear, it''s not his real voice. No matter how hidden, the spirit power is still a little obvious." listening to Meijiu''s song, Mu Hantian shook his head.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    At sunset, someone once said that the scenery of sunrise and sunset is the most beautiful. There is nothing wrong with that. (the author thinks so too.) the colorful clouds float in the sky, and the sunlight at sunset pours on the streets, reflecting the faces of pedestrians.

    Although night is about to fall, there are still many pedestrians in the street. However, the night has been able to see a little, and the sky is gradually darkening. I believe that soon, people on the streets should change into a group of night owls and wander in Tiangong city at night.

    Before long, pedestrians in the streets became scarce.

    Mu Hantian and Meijiu are walking in the street. Meijiu is still wearing a gorgeous dress of light. The yellow and white dress color emits a faint light under the setting sun. It is dazzling. The long violet hair floats up and down with the movement of its owner, giving people an illusion that you can clearly see each hair, which is quite eye-catching.

    "Meijiu, are you tired?"

    "It''s OK. I''ve been singing for a long time, but I''m very happy." Meijiu easily shook her head and said.

    Of course, Mu Han Tian didn''t know what Meijiu was happy about. He turned his head and said to Meijiu, "Meijiu, I hope you can sing with your own voice instead of this false voice during Tianyang Festival."

    "I''ll try. In fact, I don''t know if I can get back my previous voice."

    "Sure, believe yourself." Mu Han Tian smiled.

    Seeing Mu Hantian''s smile, Meijiu was shocked by her current situation. Bright silver eyes stared at the figure in front, and the mood was very complex. Obviously, I hate men most. Even if I am a little closer to men, I will feel like vomiting, but when I am with him, I will only feel very relieved. Maybe he is my Savior! With this in mind, Meijiu has been following Mu Hantian to Mu Hantian''s home.

    "Here we are, let''s go in!" Mu Hantian clapped his hands, glanced at the luring night beauty nine with his head down, and smiled.

    "Compared with that false voice, to tell you the truth, I really want to hear your own voice." after that, Mu Hantian opened the door and went in.

    Yuxiao Meijiu has been following Mu Hantian calmly.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Cold weather, cook quickly. I''m hungry." Mu cold weather and Mei Jiuyi heard Shixiang complain when they came to the living room.

    "OK, right away." Mu Hantian responded and said to Meijiu, "just sit in the living room for a while and watch TV. I''ll fry two dishes and eat right away." then he went into the kitchen and got busy with Alan.

    "Well... Your name is Shixiang, isn''t it?"

    "Uh huh, what''s up?" Shixiang asked Meijiu, who was sitting beside him.

    "Well, there''s nothing to pull. I just want to ask what kind of person Mu Hantian is."

    "Cold weather, he is very gentle, very gentle to his friends, and very good to us." Shixiang said.

    "So." Meijiu nodded.

    "Ah, I''m back." crazy three''s frivolous voice came from outside the door.

    "Kuang San, you are not allowed to go to the cold room tonight." Shixiang looked at Kuang San coming in and said angrily.

    "Ah, why, Shixiang sauce."

    "Why not? In short, I can''t. I always feel bad when I see you in a cold house."

    "Well, well, I won''t go tonight. But now, I have something to tell the cold weather. Where is he?"

    "In the kitchen."

    "I see." crazy three smelled the speech and wanted to find Mu Hantian, but was stopped by Meijiu.

    "What''s the name of this beautiful big sister? Do you have time to have a cup of tea?"

    "Cough..." Mu Hantian, who came out with the food, heard Meijiu''s words, then looked at Kuang San and almost didn''t pour the food.

    What make complaints about "GY nine, you are enough, you are so in my face," my sister, "what is this?" Mu cold day slightly Tucao, indeed, nine of the girl lily has not been saved.

    "Well, don''t care. You are the only man I recognize, so your sister let me take care of it." Meijiu waved her hand to Mu Hantian and looked at crazy three with hot eyes.

    "It''s dirty. Come and have dinner. I''ll take care of my sister." Mu Hantian wanted to vomit blood.

    "Ah, sure enough, we''re here at the right time. We don''t have to wait." the sound from the piano came from outside the door.

    "Sorry, cold weather," said the weaver with an apology.

    "It doesn''t matter. Let''s eat." Mu Hantian said that I don''t mind at all. Come more times and let''s improve our feelings.

 Chapter 505

    "Meijiu, there''s something I want to tell you. I hope you don''t use your ability to affect fairness during the game." Mu Hantian said to Meijiu who was ready to leave after dinner.

    "I see, what a wordy man." Meijiu answered and left directly. Of course, Mu Hantian asked Alan to escort him secretly. After all, have you seen MIA? Mu Hantian can''t rest assured of the combat effectiveness of the Knicks.

    бнбнбнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Are you serious?" after making a low voice, Liaozi stared at the group of people standing in front of him.

    There are now more than 20 people crowded into the command room where the land self defense force is stationed in Tiangong. Sitting next to Liaozi are the original ast team members. Standing opposite is the dispatched members of DEM society assigned as supplementary personnel a few days ago.

    Jessica, sitting in the middle of the group of sending members, said, "of course. If you can''t believe it, do you want me to show you a written document with a senior signature?"

    "I''ll ask another way. Aren''t you crazy?" Liao Zi''s tone was a little rude. He twisted his face in amazement and turned his eyes again to the command book in front of him.

    The capture of the elf ''princess''. Now the girl who is studying in dulilai Zen high school, night sword God Shixiang has been confirmed as an elf, so she will be arrested.

    "Just take it as my concession. Even we won''t sit idly by and watch the dangerous situation of elves going to school." he tapped on the document with his finger.

    "But what is this?"

    "What does this mean?"

    "Don''t be silly. I mean why there are ordinary people among the arrested people."

    you ''re right. In this document, in addition to the girl suspected of being "Princess", another person was arrested - Mu Hantian.

    "Is he also an elf?"

    "It''s confidential. But I can tell you, he''s a very important target."

    "You..."

    "Put it another way. You''re not allowed to know about it."

    "Really? Well, what is this? The operation implementation day is Saturday, September 23. The place is Tianyang Festival venue in Tiangong square...! what are you thinking! The display device is a secret technology! It should be in front of so many people. No, compared with this, are you going to fight with elves in this gathering place? Are you crazy?" Liao Zi shouted in a voice close to the wail.

    The problem is not limited to the target. The venue of Tianyang festival will be the most crowded place in Tiangong city on that day. However, the ast troops wanted to get into it and arrest the night sword God Shixiang and Mu Hantian in public. Moreover, the implementation force of this operation is only composed of members sent by DEM society, while Liaozi and other original ast members are arranged in peripheral security, intelligence control and other logistics work, and can not get close to the scene. In this case, Liaozi can''t even stop them from fooling around at the scene.

    "I don''t know the meaning of doing this! What is it for?"

    "Hehe, this is a celebration. It''s a greeting to our dear old enemy. Therefore, even if we have to take some risks, we must do it more grandly."

    "Ha? Old enemy? Hello? What are you talking about?"

    Jessica didn''t listen to Liao Zi. Finally, she stood up with a sly smile.

    "It doesn''t matter if you can''t agree with the operation. If you have any objection to the operation itself, complain to the upper level. If the operation is really withdrawn, we will comply."

    "You guy!" Liaozi was very unwilling, but he had nothing to do.

    бнбнбнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Now, however, Mu Hantian''s winning strategy is not in vain.

    Mu Hantian turned his head behind him and looked at the sign standing behind him.

    ''maid coffee бю raizen ''

    Next to Mu Hantian are yajuya and Xixian, wearing a long skirt between snow cyan and black and a pure white apron with thick lace. In addition, he also wears a flower hair belt decorated with lovely lace on his head. In short, it is a very standard Maid Dress.

    "Cold weather, do you think we can win?" Yayi, dressed as a maid, patted Mu cold weather on the shoulder. Behind her were beautiful clothes and linen clothes dressed in the same clothes.

    "This maid cafe?"

    "Yes. Isn''t it very good? This is the only way to win Longdan temple. Speaking of... I didn''t expect to get permission."

    Although the scale of Tianyang Festival is very large, it is only a high school cultural festival after all. It looks very free, but in fact there are various constraints. If it is judged that it is "not suitable for students to do", there will be no permission at all. Therefore, there will be subtle standards for stores that mainly receive customers like this.

    "So we worked hard to grasp the bottom line. After all, we initially proposed to build a nightclub style!"

    "Nightclub? It''s impossible to pass." Mu Hantian couldn''t help gushing out. Ya Yi, Ma Yi and Mei Yi laughed loudly and said, "I was really scolded at that time."

    "Mmm. That''s why our real goal - Maid Cafe has become easier to pass the audit."

    "Well, I wanted to make the skirt shorter." Meiyi drew a line on Shi Dao''s thigh on the basis of the skirt.

    "Well, in cold weather, you stage performers can stand at the entrance to attract guests. The waiters working inside have been well taught how to receive guests, so you can safely greet the guests."

    "That''s right. Make it as spectacular as possible - it''s like a team buying train tickets during the Spring Festival transportation!"

    "Uh huh, innocent, peerless beautiful girls, twin girls with opposite personalities, and weak girls. If men who are not hooked don''t like mature women, they must be dead fags."

    "But I''m a man."

    "It doesn''t matter. You can attract women for us."

    "Don''t!" Mu Han cried innocently and asked me to seduce. No, it''s to attract women. What do you think of me.

 Chapter 506

    "Then, please come here!"

    "I''ll call you when the time comes."

    "Ah, everyone, please give it to cold weather here, so please be sure to follow his instructions." after that, Yayi, Ma Yi and Meiyi slipped into the store, completely ignoring Mu cold weather''s objection.

    "Ah, ah! I have no love for life." Mu Hantian roared at the sky, but it was useless.

    In front of the shop are Shizhi, Shixiang, Bawu sisters, kuansan, Mu Hantian and other ten soliciting maids carefully selected from each class. Then everyone turned their attention to Mu Hantian, who had just been appointed as the team leader.

    "Well, that... Come on!" Mu Hantian was embarrassed, and many sweat drops came out of his cheeks, but he said it firmly.

    "Yes!" in response to Mu Hantian''s voice, the maid ladies saluted together. It''s a very beautiful salute to put your hands together respectfully in front of you. It seems that they have also been well trained. Well, although there are also people who raise their fists and shout ''Oh!'' like Shixiang and Bawu sisters My people are here. However, I have to say that crazy San has the talent to be a maid. Do you want to go back and teach CHEN Ye?

    Let''s get back to the point. There are a variety of guests. There are people who look like parents, students who don''t have a job at present, college students who obviously aim to chat up, junior middle school students who take this opportunity to decide which high school they are going to enter, and so on. Among them are die hard fans wearing embroidered vests embroidered on the back with the "nine Pro guards of luring night beauty". It seems that I know that Meijiu will perform.

    At the same time, the showmanship war has also become white hot. Energetic shouts came one after another, which suddenly filled the whole venue with vitality.

    "Come on, come in quickly. It''s very interesting inside! The food is delicious!"

    "Kuku, there is a furnace of hell ahead. Can mortals endure it?"

    "Inform. Here is the menu and its display device"

    On the right side of the entrance of the maid cafe, ten incense shouted loudly, and on the left was yah ya, who was saying that some of them were not talking about the guests or the words of the guests. Beside her was the string of the menu slogans. Even with three propagandists like them, there is still a continuous flow of passengers into the maid cafe.

    "It seems to be going well, cold weather." I don''t know how long after the store opened, there was a sleepy voice from the front.

    "It''s Lingyin you." Mu Hantian naturally turned around, and then the whole person was directly there.

    There is the sound of the village rain. But what happened to the girl wearing a straw hat beside Lingyin.

    "That, that..." Si Si was blushing and didn''t know how to express it.

    Then the rabbit doll Si Sinai, placed on her left hand, shook her head and began to laugh loudly: "Wow, ha ha, it''s really a big brother. It''s very handsome to dress like this. It''s very suitable to be a housekeeper."

    "Si Si Nai, you''re here too."

    "Well, I''m here to visit." Mu Hantian called out her name in a hoarse voice, and Si Si replied timidly.

    Si Si turned the thread back and looked at Mu Han Tian''s whole body.

    "That... Brother... Is very handsome."

    "OK, OK, are you going in? Although there are a lot of people, now I think I can sit down without queuing."

    "Ah... OK, OK."

    "Well, we''ll disturb you," said Ling Yin, who was about to take Si Si Nai into the maid''s Cafe.

    Just then, Si Si Nai suddenly turned around and said to Mu Hantian, "that... Stage performance, I''ll look forward to it." while talking, he held his right hand into a fist and raised it to his chest.

    "Well, look at it. I''ll win the championship." Mu Han Tian said, stroking Si Sinai''s head across his straw hat. Si Si seemed to feel very itchy and twisted his body shyly. Because of the brim of the straw hat, I couldn''t see Si Si Nai''s expression.

    After bowing his head and saluting, Si Si entered the maid''s Cafe. Mu Hantian looked at her back and smiled.

    Just a few minutes after Ling Yin and Si Si Nai entered the cafe. When the number of guests exceeded the capacity of the simulation store and began to line up, the surrounding area suddenly became noisy.

    "What happened?" Mu Hantian asked the maid nearby because he felt a little strange. The maid said with a nervous expression, "that''s it, you see." and pointed to the channel connected with hall 1.

    I don''t know when a dense sea of people formed there. After a while, Mu Hantian finally found the truth.

    The group of people suddenly divided into left and right columns. From the middle, a uniformed girl like Moses in the Bible came slowly. Around her, you can see a group of girls wearing the same snow blue sailor''s clothes. Take a closer look. Even the photographers holding the TV camera followed her.

    "Meijiu." said her name gently.

    Although Mu Hantian''s voice could not reach her, Meijiu happened to notice Mu Hantian''s existence at the same time, and her eyebrows couldn''t help moving.

    Then he walked slowly to the maid cafe and stood in front of Mu Hantian, then smiled.

    "Good morning, students in cold weather. You look very prosperous here."

    "Thank you very much. But it''s not as good as you."

    Mu Hantian, surrounded by the crowd, answered with some annoyance.

    "It''s very suitable. Your dress is really good. Do you want to come to my house as my housekeeper in cold weather?" after hearing Meijiu''s words, the crowd gathered around began to make a noise. TV cameras also began to shoot Meijiu and Mu Hantian interactively.

    Meijiu also turned his head unhappily and said to the cameramen around him, "it''s too inconvenient. Go aside."

    Just as Meijiu finished, the crowd gathered around Meijiu suddenly dispersed. Not only the camera crew, but also the girls around Meijiu left, leaving Meijiu alone.

    "Hoo, it''s finally refreshing. I knew I''d do it earlier."

    "Meijiu, didn''t I say that? Don''t use spiritual power at will."

    "Well, I just don''t want them to disturb our date. I didn''t hurt them. Don''t worry."

    "Appointment?"

    "Is that ok? Cold weather."

    "OK, OK, let''s go on a date." sighed and Mu Hantian said slowly.

 Chapter 507

    The second gnaku of the Tiangong garrison of the land self defense force was unusually quiet. It''s not late at night, but we can''t see the ast team members and servicing men at all. It''s like someone drove everyone away for some purpose.

    From the unlocked back door, he intruded into the origami in genaku and turned his eyes to his destination without saying a word.

    The crisp footsteps resounded through the whole space. The heartbeat of origami gradually accelerated with the crisp sound, and took a deep breath quietly.

    Her dress is neither the school uniform for Zen high school nor the dress for today''s performance, but the black dress connection device as the basic equipment of AST. This is the magic armor that humans put on to fight against elves. It is a combat dress that can give full play to the consciousness of origami.

    Even so, now there is neither a space earthquake alarm ringing nor combat training. Origami wore this dress for other reasons.

    After walking to an area of genaku in silence, he stopped. According to her observation, the crime prevention system has been shut down. In this case, even if someone intrudes into genaku and takes crunit, no one will notice.

    This is really a good situation for yourself. Origami looked up at the body standing in front of him.

    "Brother!" the origami murmured, admiring the cold sky.

    After listening to Liao Zi''s exaggerated "self talk", origami immediately began to explore Jessica''s actions.

    Even so, I didn''t actually take much action. It should be said that there is no need to do that at all.

    After origami asked the team members, they all began to "talk to themselves". Even if Minnie (i.e. Mildred f. Fujimura) didn''t speak clearly at that time, she told herself the relevant situation in detail when she called her later, mixed with complaints.

    Origami shuddered after hearing the battle point. First of all, no matter why Shixiang, as an elf, even his brother, such an ordinary person will be stared at.

    "I won''t let you succeed," the origami whispered and took a step forward. It is toward the crystallization of human wisdom placed in front of him - the tactical display device that carries the body.

    "Brother, I can''t lose you."

    бнбнбнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Here you are, cold weather classmate. You want strawberry cream flavor, right?"

    "Ah, yes!" Mu Hantian nodded and took down the beautifully decorated Keri cake from Meijiu.

    Mei Jiu smiled with satisfaction. After biting the Chocolate Banana flavored Coriolis held in her other hand, she showed a very happy expression.

    "Sure enough, Coriolis is the best to eat." Meijiu shook the corner of her skirt and twisted her body.

    "Really? I''ll try it too," said Mu Hantian, biting on his Keri cake.

    "Well, it''s really good. I have to learn to do it and show them."

    "Eh? Cold weather, what do they mean?"

    "It''s Shixiang them." hehe, I can''t say it''s my other women.

    "There''s not much time left for the stage performance. Let''s stroll a little longer."

    "Ah, wait a minute!" Mu Hantian hurriedly stuffed the remaining Coriolis into his mouth. Put the wrapping paper in the dustbin and left with Meijiu. But mu Hantian is still very happy, because Meijiu has no resistance to herself.

    Follow Meijiu through the catering area and enter the area where shooting, simple haunted houses and other items are placed.

    "Cold weather, look at that. It''s a ring throwing game. Let''s play it too." Meijiu pointed to the front and had a vast space like a temple fair stall. There are many prizes on the red carpet.

    "Really, Meijiu, which do you want, I''ll help you get it."

    "That''s it." hearing Mu Hantian''s question, Meijiu pointed to the doll cat relatively close to her side.

    "Give it to me." Mu Hantian smiled, paid the fee to the girl standing next to him and received three plastic rings. Then throw it at the target pointed out by Meijiu.

    The ring thrown out by Mu Hantian was accurately set on the target.

    "Excuse me, can you help me take it?" Mu Hantian said to the girl just now when he saw that he had set the target.

    "OK, please wait a moment." after nodding, the girl took out the doll from the blanket and gave it to Mu Hantian.

    After receiving the prize, Mu Hantian handed it to Meijiu and said, "Meijiu, do you want anything else? I still have two rings in my hand."

    "Ah, you can get one for Shixiang sauce." Meijiu said with her finger.

    "Good idea. Take one for Shixiang and Sisi Nai." Mu Hantian threw out the two rings in his hand.

    In the incredible eyes of the salesgirl, the ring was set on a rabbit doll and a husky doll respectively.

    "Please." seeing the target in the set, Mu Hantian said to the girl again.

    "Ah... OK, please wait a moment." the girl came back and gave the two dolls to Mu Hantian.

 Chapter 508

    It''s twelve o''clock. In the lounge at the back of the stage, representatives from various schools began to gather one after another.

    Mu Hantian also came to the lounge after entrusting his work to others.

    When Mu Hantian came to the lounge, he saw Yayi, Meiyi, Mayi, yajuya and Xixian.

    "Cold weather, what have you been doing for so long."

    "Nothing. I just went for a while to explore the situation."

    "Well, it''s about to start. Are you ready?"

    "Of course, get ready for my perfect performance!"

    "Agree. Xi Xian''s bass plays very well."

    "That''s no problem. Let''s go and see other people''s performances first!" said Mu Hantian, tidying up his clothes and going out. Yeguya and others immediately followed.

    бнбнбнбнбнбнбнбн

    As a member of the Tianyang Memorial Committee, Mu Hantian and others came to the special personnel channel above the auditorium to watch the performance on the stage.

    Many people who finished the performance and those who were about to perform also appeared here and watched the stage.

    Looking around at the large audience and performers around, Mu cold day propped up on the railing and looked at the stage.

    On the backstage passage of the stage, Meijiu, dressed in a dress of the same color as her hair, stood here quietly with some uneasiness in her eyes.

    "Next on the stage! Longdan Temple women''s college! Lure night beauty nine!"

    "Ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh.

    "Meijiu!" seeing Meijiu on the stage, those fans who have participated in Meijiu concert took the lead in shouting, so that the rest of the fans know that the girl as beautiful as a goddess on the stage is their idol all the time!

    The spotlight immediately gathered on Meijiu, and the camera flash flashed again and again. All the cameras on the scene were aimed at Meijiu. At this time, Meijiu was the most dazzling star on the scene!

    Look at Mu cold day and get the encouraging eyes of the latter. Meijiu hands the microphone to her mouth and makes a sound with a quiet tune.

    In an instant, it was like the feeling that the goose bumps all over the body stood up, penetrating the whole body. Then, as the tune became more and more cheerful, the lights injected on the stage became more and more bright. The figures of the dancers waiting behind also appeared. The range of Meijiu dance is becoming more and more intense. With the performance, the mood of the whole venue was also rising.

    "Mingming''s voice is also very good, but don''t you have confidence?" listening to Meijiu''s beautiful song, Mu Han smiled.

    Costumes, dances, dancers, performances, and audiences waving fluorescent sticks and shouting huge cheers all fit together perfectly to create a perfect space.

    бнбнбнбнбнбнбнбн

    When the eye is turned to the lower left, small numbers are projected on the retina. 14: 55 - five minutes before the battle begins.

    Jessica floating over Tiangong square? Belle, * * * * her lips: "so... It''s almost time. Are you ready, everyone?"

    "Yes." the subordinates answered together from the headset. Jessica nodded with satisfaction.

    Now, over Tiangong square, there are 10 members of the third combat unit, including Jessica, and 20 remotely operated combat humanoid ''Bandersnatch''. In addition, Jessica is also equipped with a 10.5cm laser cannon ''merrylam'', a micro missile launcher ''twinklestar'' and a laser blade mounted single molecule knife ''kingcole''. They have not been equipped with the latest equipment of DEM society in any country.

    Even if the opponent is AAA level spirit ''princess'', it is impossible to bear this degree of concentrated fire.

    Jessica couldn''t help smiling and looked at the east area of Tiangong square directly below. In a few minutes, the night sword God Shixiang, as the target, will be on the central stage. First, destroy the roof of the central stage from this position, let ''Bandersnatch'' as the leading force to break in and seize the target.

    Then they shelled again at the target caught by ''Bandersnatch''. Wait until you get enough damage to catch.

    Then, the sound of the buzzer came from the headset. Fifteen. It is the time when the battle begins.

    "It''s time. Adeptus 4 to 12 now move to the specified position. Prepare for shelling, and the ''Bandersnatch'' should also be prepared. 20 airframes including outer1 are ready to break in."

    "Yes," came the same reply as just now. According to Jessica''s instructions, the fully armed magicians and ''Bandersnatch'' began to disperse in the air.

    "Well... Let''s hold a grand dance together." then Jessica raised the laser cannon to the central stage of Tiangong square.

    бнбнбнбнбнбнбнбн

    At the same time, Tiangong square lifted off 15000 meters. A sharp alarm sounded from the bridge of the air warship frakesis owned by "latatosk".

    "What''s the matter!" the piano sitting in the captain''s seat frowned after hearing the sudden alarm and looked at the display in front of him.

    "There is a reaction in the radar! There are 30 suspected ast reactions over Tiangong square!"

    "What!" after hearing the crew''s report, the hole in the piano became more gloomy.

    At the same time, the main screen showing Mu Hantian suddenly switched to the image in the air. There are ten magicians surrounded by exaggerated cr-unit. In addition, there are twenty strange humanoid machines, all overlooking the central stage in the air.

    "These guys are..." after seeing this scene, Qin bit the lollipop in her mouth.

    Obviously not a Japanese player. In addition, the unmanned weapon ''Bandersnatch'' appeared during their study trip in Mu Hantian two months ago. No matter how you look at it, it doesn''t look like an ordinary ast preparation.

    "Are you from DEM society? But even so, why did you choose this time?"

    Qin Li couldn''t help making a voice because he thought of the worst Possibility: "is their goal..."

    Confirm the location again. Tiangong city square. It is located directly above the large exhibition center where Tianyang Festival is being held. Shixiang, sisinai, kuansan, Bawu sisters, and Meijiu. Six elves gathered together.

    "Cut, if so, it will be troublesome."

    "Commander, what are you going to do?"

    "You can''t sit idly by."

    That''s what they say, but in fact, the actions they can take are also very limited. It is impossible to launch a main gun to attack when the sky Palace Square is directly below. It is impossible to wipe out all the enemies with an attack of the degree of "leaves of the world tree".

    Seems to be aware of the concerns in the piano, shenwuyue said quietly, "if you can, let me go out."

    "I can''t help it. Just bye..." at the moment when the piano began to speak. The alarm sounded again in the bridge.

    "What''s going on this time?"

    "Another huge reaction appeared over Tiangong square! This... This is..." while the crew were embarrassed, the display screen suddenly switched to show the real attitude of the new reaction.

    "That''s..." after seeing the image, Qin Li couldn''t help swallowing.

 Chapter 509

    The moment Jessica was about to pull the trigger. There was a sudden dazzling light ahead. At the same time, there was an alarm warning of the approaching heat source in the headset, and Jessica had to take evasive action.

    The place where Jessica stayed before was penetrated by an incomparably powerful magic current. One of the ''Bandersnatch'' was involved, and the upper part of it disappeared completely.

    Seeing this amazing power, Jessica''s face suddenly turned iron blue. Although the accuracy is lower than that of a magician, there are also open random fields around ''Bandersnatch''. Although there is no time for protection specialization, it is impossible to shoot through the transparent barrier like paper from common sense.

    "What''s going on!"

    "There is a high-energy reaction ahead!"

    "It''s not an elf. It''s a reaction to generate magic! Can you say..." from the middle of the clouds in front, the figure of that is shown.

    It''s a strange weapon like a chariot or a castle. It is equipped with two gun ports like a millennium old tree, which exist like a huge piece of metal. There is a high output laser knife installed on the side to evaporate all the items touched, and an arsenal containing a large number of weapons is placed at the rear.

    In the middle. Is to be able to see the figure of a magician. It is the magician of the land self defense force ast, kite an origami.

    "How could it be ''white Lycoris''!" Jessica said in amazement.

    Jessica only saw that gesture once in her own country.

    What degree of combat power is needed to destroy elves alone? Then, according to the data calculated by the intelligence department on paper, the stupid Development Department developed and manufactured the "strongest defective product". The tester was completely disabled after driving for only 30 minutes, and then it was only used as a symbol of DEM power and technical power to show its existence like a work of art.

    "Why can you drive ''Lycoris''!"

    Origami did not answer and raised his face in silence. At the same time, the left and right cannons were facing Jessica and them.

    "Target changed! Get ready to attack!" Jessica screamed and pointed the muzzle of the gun at the origami.

    However, at the next moment, the origami waved the laser knife with both hands, and then emitted the blade of light, which directly hit Jessica''s laser cannon.

    "What!" there was no impact. There was no spark. But Jessica soon sensed a sense of disobedience. Right hand, can''t move.

    Looking to the right, I found that my right hand was entangled by the belt of light, which hindered my action.

    "Such a thing! Hateful." sends instructions to the brain to strengthen the random field locally. Trying to dispel the band of light. But at the same time, origami has once again turned the magic gun towards Jessica. Panic drove the propeller out of there. But it was swept into Jessica''s random field by the magic light.

    "What are you doing! Shoot it down! Hurry up!" after Jessica shouted, the stunned subordinates finally calmed down. Spread out the formation, want to surround origami, and constantly launch missiles and laser cannons.

    The origami centered giant ''white Lycoris'' was submerged in smoke.

    "Stop shooting!" Jessica shouted after 120 seconds of concentrated fire. The men and ''Bandersnatch'' stopped shelling.

    But in the end

    I heard the discomfited voices of my subordinates from the headphones. Jessica frowned and pressed her hand on the headset.

    "What''s the matter!"

    "Another random field is imposed around the body, and the body can''t move at all!"

    "How could it be?" the moment he finished, the white smoke that had drifted in front of him was like being blown away by a vortex, and suddenly disappeared.

    In the middle of it, we can see that the rear arsenal is fully unfolded, revealing the figure of hundreds of origami of ELF warheads.

    "Avoid it," Jessica shouted.

    But it''s too late. A large number of missiles were launched from the Arsenal at the same time, flying towards the fixed magician and ''Bandersnatch''.

    "Teammates!"

    "Ah ah ah!"

    From the earpiece came the cries of the subordinates. Several team members and ''Bandersnatch'' equipment emitted white smoke and fell to the ground.

    Glanced at the sensor projected on the retina. The biological reaction has not disappeared, but it is impossible to return to the battle. After the shelling just now, nearly half of the members were shot down. After smacking her mouth, Jessica instructed her brain to connect a new communication circuit.

    "Emergency! Request reinforcements!"

    However, the communication that took a while to respond gave an unbelievable reply: "ah, this circuit is not in use now. Liaozi at the lower part of Japan can''t go to the scene because of the upper command, so please confirm before communicating." it is obvious that Liaozi''s voice said.

    "What are you still fooling around at this time? Your subordinates are running wild here now!"

    However, in response to her, Liao Zi just repeated his words again.

    "I see. You ordered it. Remember it for me. I''ll make you go away!" Jessica closed the communication circuit with Liaozi and turned on another channel after she said it fiercely.

    Although I didn''t want to use this, I can''t help it now. Better than a battle that ends in failure.

    "This is Adeptus 3! It''s an emergency! Please send reinforcements immediately!" Jessica screamed as she dodged the incoming missile.

 Chapter 510

    From the other side of the stage came the cheers of the audience. Then, just like this ECHO, the heart began to thump.

    Moisten the throat that has become dry because of tension. By the way, I took a deep breath. Mu Hantian and others are waiting to come out.

    The jazz band of the previous school ended its performance and saluted the audience, and then applause broke out in the audience.

    Mu Han Tian glanced back. There were five people standing there, Yayi, Meiyi, Mayi, yaguya and Xixian, who couldn''t see any tension at all.

    The performers of the previous program have left the stage, and the staff began to set up drums. Just then, a sound like an alarm came from the earphone in the right ear.

    "Qin Li? What happened?" Mu asked.

    After a moment of unnatural silence, Qin Li replied, "there''s nothing. Brother, you should concentrate on the stage now."

    "I see."

    "Really? I think you''re nervous now."

    "I''m not nervous. I''m just a little excited. I haven''t sung like this for a long time. After all, I haven''t made a record or held a concert for more than a year, so I''m a little excited."

    Just then, the staff on the side of the stage sent a signal to Mu cold weather. It seems that the site is ready.

    The speaker set on the stage began to broadcast the following program: "here is the band performance program of dulilazen high school." in response, there was a round of applause at the venue.

    "Well, we''re going!" said Mu, and he began to walk forward. Ya Yi, Mei Yi, Ma Yi, ye Juya and Xi Xian followed closely. Then enter the stage illuminated by a large number of lights from the dark side of the stage.

    In the dark venue, the only stage illuminated by light. Filled auditorium. The eye-catching sight. Make Mu feel happy in cold days.

    "I haven''t felt it for a long time." looking at the audience, Mu Hantian murmured to himself.

    "Well, next is the performance time for us to come to Zen high school. The name of this song is fairytale (fairy tale). I hope you like it." after saying that, Mu Hantian motioned to yeguya and others to accompany. The latter nodded, so in the pleasant accompaniment sound, Mu Hantian''s magnetic and pleasant voice came into everyone''s ears.

    "Dreams left behind in childhood

    Now it comes to mind again

    As if singing in detail

    The sadness of grass in my heart

    Sad for my fairy tale

    Nothing will end

    I have known this forever

    But no one will mention it again

    Our story

    Just leave a kiss

    Where are you going

    Holding a lamp

    Disappear in the direction of the forest

    Disappear in the dark side

    Far ahead of me

    Your memorable face

    There is your hometown in the distance

    But I can''t get there

    The place in your fairy tale

    Once dreamed of always locking the door

    The mistakes once made are always hidden

    My way home is disappearing

    I''ll never see you again

    бнбнбнбнбнбнбнбн

    Goodbye

    Through the misty forest

    Where are you going

    Wave goodbye to the past

    You turn around and go to tomorrow

    From the moment I fell in love with you

    My forever is over

    Instead, the joy of survival

    And the pain that began with it

    In this light. "

    бнбнбнбнбнбнбнбн

    After singing, Mu Hantian trembled his shoulder. I found that my body was already sweating like jumping into the swimming pool.

    "Cold weather! It''s very good to sing." yeguya praised.

    "Well, in any case, the outcome is still unknown, and now is not the time to be happy." Mu Hantian is not proud at all. Well, yes, Mu Hantian is a very modest person.

    All the performers on the first day are now standing on the central stage of Tiangong square. Everyone looked nervously waiting for the host''s voice.

    "The third place in the stage Department - Xiancheng university affiliated high school!"

    At the moment when the school name was published from the loudspeaker, cheers and applause filled the surroundings, and the performers of Xiancheng university affiliated high school standing on the stage shouted with joy.

    "Second place!" as if to suppress the cheers, the host''s voice sounded again.

    For a moment, the scene was silent. In everyone''s mind, the names of the two high schools came to mind. Or the wonderful performances displayed by Changsheng general Longdan temple and active idol Yuxiao Meijiu. Or the song brought by Mu Hantian who came to Zen high school and hasn''t sung a song for a year.

    The host also showed a little tension. After a pause and taking a deep breath, he continued: "one step away! Longdan temple!"

    The name of the school came from the speaker. The large display screen set on the stage had the illusion that time stopped flowing at the moment of displaying the results. After a pause, there was applause, cheers and a little discussion.

    "Then, what won the first honor of the stage department!" the host''s voice sounded again. At the same time, with a "click", all the lights focused on Mu Hantian.

    "This year''s rookie - laichan high school!"

    "Ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh.

    "Therefore, the first place in the comprehensive ranking of Tianyang Festival on the first day is laizen high school!"

    "Laizen high school won the first place in the stage department with overwhelming performance, and also won the first place in the exhibition department and simulation store department.

    "Unexpectedly, laichan high school won two firsts. Let''s cheer!"

    Hearing the host''s voice, yeguya and Xi Xian hugged Mu Hantian''s neck from the left and right sides, which became a great situation.

    "Kaka! This is inevitable! As long as there is such a small thing as us, it''s a piece of cake!"

    "Agree. As she said. No one will be our opponent at all."

    "Well, now let''s start the commendation meeting. Please come to the front."

    The host said so, and then urged the performers of the three schools to move forward.

 Chapter 511

    In a corner, a man and a woman held hands, it was Mu Hantian and Meijiu.

    "Cold weather, I lost this time. Congratulations," Meijiu said.

    "Well, it''s just good luck, but your real voice is very good. In fact, it''s just that you don''t have the courage to sing. You see, your fans don''t hate such a voice."

    "Well, in fact, I''m not so afraid of losing my strength as I''m afraid of loneliness. In cold weather, you know? Before there was no spirit power, I was always alone. I never left home or went to school because I was afraid. I didn''t get back my confidence until there was spirit power." Meijiu bit her lips and said.

    "Meijiu, remember, I''ll be with you no matter what. I won''t let you be lonely, and Shixiang and yajuya can also be your friends, as long as you don''t have any bad ideas about them." Mu Hantian smiled.

    "I have one last question. Will you show up when you need you?"

    "As long as you are willing, I will protect you forever." Mu Hantian answered without hesitation.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Bullets rained down from the air.

    The display device makes the 30mm projectile and micro missile with generated magic approach from all directions, covering the whole field of view of origami in an instant.

    "Hmm..." origami endured a severe headache, gave instructions in the brain and expanded the arsenal. Want to open a dense fire network to meet. But they couldn''t resist all the attacks, and several missiles flew to them through the smoke.

    After staring at those missiles, he turned the attribute of random field into defensive, but his consciousness of origami became blurred due to the sharp pain attacking his brain.

    Then, almost unprepared ''white Lycoris'' was hit by several missiles, and amazing explosions and vibrations hit origami.

    "Ha ha ha ha ha! You were so aggressive just now. You look so ugly now!" Jessica''s sharp laughter echoed in her brain suffering from severe pain.

    Origami frowned and looked to the left. In response, it showed the damage of ''white Lycoris'' on the retina. The laser knife on the left cannot be used. The magic gun ''blaster'' on the left is half damaged, and five of the eight ''rootbox'' in the Arsenal have been damaged.

    Origami looks at each other. Five magiciansбо S still 20.

    In the current state of origami, if we continue to maintain the startup state of ''white Lycoris'', it will certainly cause serious damage to the brain. The fighting should have stopped immediately and the start-up state of the weapons for destruction should be lifted. However, if origami escapes the battlefield at this time, it means that Mu Hantian will be kidnapped by DEM society, and Jessica, who has been severely humiliated by herself, can''t let herself go.

    As they thought, the magicians and ''Bandersnatch'' surrounded the origami according to Jessica''s instructions.

    "Ha ha. Although you''ve been messing around with me, it''s all over. I wanted to love you more, but I also have work to do. I''ll shoot you down quickly." then I pointed my finger at the origami.

    With her movements, the Bandersnatch around her acted in unison. Turn the laser cannon mounted on the right hand towards the origami.

    Origami wants to take evasive action, but the brain has reached its limit. The vision has been dyed red and the consciousness has become more and more blurred.

    "Then, do it!"

    It''s like responding to Jessica''s order, ''Bandersnatch'' are ready to pull the trigger.

    But at that moment. In the hazy vision of origami, something passed through, and the gun body of the laser cannon facing origami was neatly cut in half. The generated magic filled in the shelling state caused the explosion of the gun body due to the loss of the target, and the metal fragments flew around. Although he was not frightened or burned his eyes, Bandersnatch turned his head back and forth because he sensed an emergency.

    "What''s going on!"

    "I don''t know. All of a sudden, Bandersnatch''s gun was destroyed." Jessica and her subordinates also noticed the sudden situation after a slow beat. Make a panic cry.

    However, it is not over yet. Once again, the blue figure passed through the origami field of vision, and at the same time, the head of ''Bandersnatch'' flew into the air.

    "What!" Jessica uttered a discomfited voice. At the same time, several ''Bandersnatch'' surrounded by origami stopped functioning and fell to the ground one after another.

    "This... What is..." origami held his forehead with his hand and made a sound in order to alleviate his headache.

    Then, as if in response to her question, the human wrapped in blue mechanical armor appeared in front of origami. It''s a cr-unit I''ve never seen before. Streamlined armor covering * * * * and both hands and feet, equipped with a huge propeller assembly on the back. The sword on the right hand is mounted on the left hand like a weapon on the head of a wolf. After seeing the man''s face, origami couldn''t help but be surprised.

    "Really?"

    "Long time no see, kite one by one Cao" the girl wrapped in blue cr-unit turned around and turned her eyes to origami.

    There is no doubt that it is the ast team member who once fought with the spirit together with origami and Chonggong Zhenna, who is also Shizhi''s sister.

 Chapter 512

    "Why... Are you here? And what''s the matter with your equipment?"

    After origami asked, it was like waving perfunctorily: "these trivial things will be discussed later. Now get rid of them first."

    Origami opened his bloodshot eyes and nodded.

    Jenna smiled with satisfaction when she saw her response, and then looked at Jessica, who was stunned.

    "Oh, oh, who did I think it was? It''s not Jessica. Why did you come to Japan?"

    "Is Chonggong really that?" Jessica uttered a voice full of amazement.

    "Why do you... Forget it, compared with that, do you know what you just did!"

    "That''s my line. It''s just to deal with a person who has mobilized so many people. I haven''t seen him for some time. How can it become so dirty and shameless?"

    "That''s not the question at all! I asked why you attacked us! Answer me quickly, adeptus2!"

    "Can you stop calling me by the previous code? Although I''m a little sorry, I''m not going to continue working in DEM society. I''ll use your head as the liquidated damages instead. Just tell the president."

    "What are you talking about! Even in the glorious Adeptus number, you are second only to Mia''s executive minister! Are you going to betray Lord viscott?"

    "Well, that''s it, that''s right." Zhen pointed the strange weapon installed on his left hand towards Jessica, and then said, "now, if you choose to retreat because of your fear of me, it''s ideal. How do you choose?"

    "Don''t be kidding! You know that too! If you disobey Lord viscott''s orders..."

    "Well, that''s what I said. But..." at the moment of saying that, Zhenna''s figure disappeared like a mirage.

    Then she appeared behind Jessica, who stared round because of surprise, and waved the sword on her right hand.

    "You are..." Jessica tried to avoid, but it was too late. Zhenna''s sword cut Jessica''s body and propeller in half like a watermelon.

    Jessica, whose balance was destroyed, still didn''t lose her sense of war. She took out a laser knife from her waist and waved it to Zhenna. Unfortunately, their combat skills and body performance are too different. Zhenna caught Jessica''s attack with a sword and fired a magic gun from the weapon installed in her left hand towards Jessica''s abdomen.

    After a brief pain, Jessica lost consciousness. At the same time, because the random field is released, the body components attached to the whole body also fall to the ground because the connection is released.

    "Your lines, if you had won me once in the previous simulation war, would be a little persuasive, but it''s a pity..." holding Jessica completely unconscious with one hand, she really breathed out gently.

    Then he looked at the remaining four magicians and said, "your boss is already this virtue. If he is a DEM magician, he should know the result of fighting with me according to the battle just now?"

    After hearing Zhenna''s words, the magicians showed nervous expressions. Zhenna moved behind the magicians in an instant again and threw Jessica who fainted at random.

    The magicians who caught Jessica''s body, although a little flustered, still operated the random field and put on the posture of fighting to the end.

    After confirming their posture, Zhenna continued, "I said I''ve let you go. This is the last warning. Hurry up and take that guy away from here."

    However, the magicians were not interested enough to stop just because they were warned, fixed their eyes on Zhenna, and launched an array to surround her.

    "Oh, oh, it''s really some trouble." after sighing deeply, Zhenna spread her hands like an all-round attack.

    Let''s turn our eyes back to Mu Hantian.

    "Qin Li, what happened just now? Don''t hide it from me." holding Meijiu with sealed power, Mu Hantian asked Qin Li through headphones.

    "Well, it''s nothing. The people in DEM society want to catch you and Shixiang, but they have been solved by origami and Zhenna." Qin Li thought for a while, and still felt determined to tell Mu Hantian that after all, the matter has been solved.

    "Is that so? Why didn''t you tell me just now?"

    "I''m not afraid of your distraction. What if you lose?" Qin Li explained.

    "Well, well, you have a point." he shook his head with a smile. Mu Hantian hung up his headphones and looked at Meijiu.

    "Meijiu, let''s go. Shixiang, they''re still waiting for me."

    "Yes."

    бнбнбнбнбнбнбнбн

    In the lounge, yegya, Xixian, kuansan, sisinai and Lingyin stood together, their faces full of anxiety.

    "What should I do? How should I explain to the cold weather?" yeguya said anxiously.

    "I''m not happy. I should do such a thing while we''re apart. I want to make her look good."

    "Ah, Xi Xian, who do you want to look good?" at this time, Mu Hantian, who came to find everyone with Meijiu, came in.

    "Cold weather, why are you here?" yeguya asked in some panic.

    "HMM. what''s matter with the you? I don''t think you''re right." Mu Hantian wondered.

    "Cold weather, it''s like this. Shixiang... She was taken away." Lingyin sighed and said.

    Hearing Lingyin''s words, Mu Hantian was stunned if he was shocked.

    A moment later, Mu Hantian slowed down and said, "you''re kidding. There are crazy three of them. How can Shixiang be caught."

    "Cold weather, I''m sorry, we didn''t joke. We weren''t with Shixiang at that time. She and Ma Yi went shopping outside. Later, we felt the fluctuation of psychic power, and it was too late to go out to watch." crazy three said.

    "Who did it?" Mu Hantian shouted.

    "It''s DEM, Mia Knicks," said crazy three.

    "DEM society? Good, let me destroy you!"

 Chapter 513

    DEM Japan branch, top floor.

    "When we first met, I''m azak viscott. Welcome to DEM club." azak said to Shixiang tied to the chair.

    "Let go of me quickly." Shixiang shouted.

    Ignoring Shixiang, azak said to the girl beside him, "it''s hard for you, Mia."

    "No, it''s nothing to praise. After all, I just started when she was alone."

    "Well, just have a ''princess'', which is enough for experiments. I believe the results will satisfy us. Ha ha."

    бнбнбнбнбнбнбнбн

    On frakesis:

    "Elder brother, have you really decided?" Qin Li looked at Mu Han Tian Dao.

    "Ah, I must save Shixiang." Mu Hantian said firmly.

    "Well, then... God has no moon, and you will command frakesis. I''ll go with my brother. After all, I''m also an elf," Qin Li said.

    "Well, let''s go. But Si Si Nai and Mei Jiu don''t go." Mu Hantian said.

    "Hey? Cold day, why don''t you take me?" Mu was dissatisfied when he heard Mu''s words.

    "This... Well, let''s go together." Mu Hantian said.

    бнбнбнбнбнбнбнбн

    In the ''DEM'' branch, several figures were floating in the sky. Naturally, the people who came were Mu Hantian, kuansan, yeguya, Xi Xian, Qinli, Meijiu and Si Si Si Nai, who wanted to save people.

    "Is this the headquarters of the ''DEM'' magicians who specialized in killing elves?"

    Wearing an exposed tight binding suit and wearing a yoke on his hands, feet and neck, yajuya looked down at the territory belonging to "DEM" and raised an excited smile on his face.

    "Yes, I''m ready to fight, but before that, send me to DEM!" said Mu Hantian.

    "Give it to me," ''burn rotten annihilation ghost - gun!'' "with the call of the piano, the ''burn rotten annihilation ghost'' in your hand turned into a gun shape, aimed at the building of DEM society, and then a gun blew out, and a hole appeared in the building.

    "Right now, I''ll take cold weather in with me. Put it here, and my part will stay to help." with this, Kuang San flew in with Mu cold weather as a princess.

    "Damn, I was preempted." looking at Kuang San''s back, yeguya was a little angry.

    "Well, solve the surrounding problems first!"

    "Woo woo woo..."

    A loud alarm sounded from the building below and spread all over the audience in an instant. It was the alarm of space earthquake!

    Then, magicians dressed in ''CR unit'' and cold ''Bandersnatch'' mechanical dolls rose like locusts and flew here.

    "It''s coming at last." yeguya''s mouth started a happy arc and moved his body.

    "Come on. Get rid of them as soon as possible!" Xi Xian said.

    "That''s what I said. Hurry up and support my brother and them." Qin Li said while waving "burn rotten annihilation ghost".

    "Uh huh, let''s start, ''Army breaking singer''" Meijiu also summoned her angel.

    It was like responding to Meijiu''s voice. Ripples began to appear around. From the center of the ripples, a huge metal block floated on the stage.

    Several slender silver cylinders are connected from the bulky body. Such a strange shape can''t help but remind people of the huge pipe organ set in the church.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "It''s very big here. Where will Shixiang be?"

    "Cold weather, don''t think about it first. Now let me solve the trouble in front of me." Kuang San smiled and looked at several magicians in line clothes, equipped with melee weapons and small guns. He should have known Mu cold weather''s purpose.

    "Shoot! You can''t let one go!"

    The magician who looked like the captain shouted and fired several bullets from his weapon.

    "How could you hurt your brother?" the sudden voice startled many magicians, and then they saw an unforgettable scene. Angels - are real angels, not elves'' weapons.

    "Xia Yin, CHEN Ye, please come here."

    "Yes, master." with the sound, CHEN Ye appeared beside Mu Hantian.

    "Kuang San, I already know where Shixiang is. Let''s go." Mu Hantian pulled Kuang San, who was still in a state of surprise, and ran upstairs.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    On the 18th floor, we came to the place where Shixiang was held. What we saw was a gate. Using the ID card we just seized, we opened the gate.

    Mu Hantian and Kuang San entered the room together.

    The internal structure of the isolation wall is very similar to that of the isolation area of frakesis. In the dark study area, there is a space surrounded by reinforced glass.

    Mu Hantian opened his eyes. Inside, I saw Shixiang.

    Maybe he was asleep, handcuffed to a chair, his head down.

    "Ten joss sticks!" even if Mu Hantian shouted, the voice here could not be conveyed. It seems that the structure is indeed the same as that of ''frakesis''.

    At this time, in the research area that was supposed to be empty, a man sat in a chair with his back to Mu Hantian.

    Kuang San also noticed the man''s existence and took up two flint guns as a warning.

    "Oh, I''ve been waiting for a long time. Princess''s friend... Can you call you that?" the man said quietly and stood up from his chair. Then, slowly turn to Mu Hantian and them.

    "This is the first time we''ve met. I''m azak viscott from DEM industry." his sharp eyes narrowed. A tall man in monotonous silver gray. And those eyes as sharp as raptors.

    Looking at him and hearing his name, Mu Hantian frowned slightly.

    "Azak Westcott."

    Business execution supervision of DEM industry, aizak? Viscott. As long as you watch TV, newspapers or online news, you will hear his name.

    Wescott nodded with exaggeration and said, "welcome, Mr. nightare and Mr. Mu Hantian.

    "Let the ten incense go quickly." looking at aizac, Mu Hantian said faintly.

    "What would you do if I didn''t do it?"

    "You can try."

    In the face of Mu Hantian''s threat, Wescott chuckled: "can you do it?"

    "Really? Then kill you."

    "Hehe, I was joking with you just now. I can''t fight like MIA. It''s terrible to take an elf as an enemy. I can''t." With this, viscott operated the central console at hand. As a result, the sound echoing in the room like a slight driving sound gradually decreased, and the surroundings suddenly brightened. Then, the handcuffs with Shixiang handcuffs clicked and opened.

    "Ten incense!"

    It seems that she heard Mu Hantian''s voice, and Shixiang slowly raised her head sitting in the chair.

    "Cold day!" Shixiang sat up straight, dispelled his sleepiness, wiped his eyes and looked at Mu cold day.

    "Cold day!" Shixiang finally understood that the call was not a dream. He suddenly stood up, pulled off the electrode attached to him, and walked towards Mu cold day. Then he put his palm and forehead on the reinforced glass, looking like he was going to cry.

    "Cold weather... Cold weather!"

    "Sorry, Shixiang. It kept you waiting."

    After hearing Mu Hantian''s words, Shixiang hummed his head. Seeing here, Mu Hantian relaxed his heart.

    It seems to be safe. Nevertheless, the purpose of coming here has not been achieved. Although they can see each other''s appearance and hear each other''s words, they are still separated by thick glass.

    "Wait a minute, Shixiang, I''ll save you right away." with a smile, Mu Hantian raised his fist and was ready to smash it. Now Mu Hantian has recovered some strength.

    But

    "In cold weather, be careful behind." but when Shixiang''s scream came through the glass

    With the wonderful zipu sound, a burning feeling came from Mu''s chest in the cold day.

 Chapter 514

    "Huh?" he lowered his head. Mu Hantian saw his chest with a laser blade.

    Spitting blood, Mu Hantian staggered back and stood behind a magician in platinum cr-unit.

    "Mi... Ya!"

    "I''ll cut off any sword pointing at Ike." MIA said in a faint tone, which didn''t seem to have just caused fatal injury to others, and pulled out the light blade on Mu Hantian''s chest.

    At the same time, Mu Hantian''s body couldn''t keep the posture just now and fell to the glass wall. Then he left a trail of blood on the glass wall and fell to the ground.

    "Cold day... Cold day..." the vibration of the bars echoed. Shixiang kept hitting the glass wall.

    "Is it because I haven''t fought for a long time, or because my strength hasn''t fully recovered." Mu Hantian, who fell to the ground, thought in his heart. I want to respond to Shixiang, but... I can''t do it. I have to wait a while. The seal of blood has not been completely lifted.

    Shixiang stared at everything in front of her.

    Mu Hantian, who came to save himself, was stabbed in the chest and fell to the ground. He left a lot of blood on the glass wall and now he doesn''t move.

    "Ah, ah, ah..." Shixiang felt the darkness in front of her.

    "OK. Fairy. ''princess''. Night sword God ten incense. The actors are finally here. Next, I''ll kill your most important Mu Hantian."

    "What!"

    "If you want to stop it, please. I won''t hinder you. Stop MIA with everything you have. Use spirit clothes and Angels - if these are not enough, reach farther."

    "What do you mean?"

    "Soon you will know, do it, Mia." viscott raised his hand, and Mia slowly stood on the edge of Muhan sky. Slowly raise the laser sword in your hand.

    "I won''t let you succeed." crazy three madly pressed the trigger on MIA.

    "It''s too weak. You can''t stop me alone."

    "Cut! Is it because of the sealed power?" the crazy three curled his mouth, didn''t give up and continued to attack. However, Mia just opened her free field and easily blocked Kuang San''s attack.

    "Ah, ah, stop it for me. ''kill the male fiercely''!" cried, knocking on the glass and stepping on the ground as if he were going to knock his hand and bleed.

    Then Shixiang''s body emitted a faint light, and the dress of light appeared around the uniform. Holy clothes. Make the spirit one of the elements of the spirit, the strongest armor.

    Then, on Shixiang''s right hand, the angel "fiercely kills the male". However, somehow, the light is much darker than usual. In fact, no matter how many times you cut it, you can''t destroy the invisible wall between mu Han and him.

    "Why... Why!" he kept hitting the wall with his sword. But it didn''t work.

    Mia held the handle of the laser sword with both hands.

    "Stop! Please stop. Whatever you want, I''ll do anything! I''ll listen to you! Don''t hurt him."

    But MIA turned a deaf ear. The muscles of the wrist began to work hard. The shining blade waved down Mu''s neck.

    "Ah ah..." this moment.

    When consciousness is about to disappear. Shixiang felt holding something other than an angel on her right hand.

    On the bridge of frakesis, a sharp alarm rang. Hearing this sound, shenwuyue''s eyebrows suddenly trembled.

    It is an alarm that is not normally used to notify the most serious emergency.

    "What happened?" he said, looking at the display.

    "Deputy commander, Kategorie? E... The psychic power value shows a negative value...!"

    "What!" hearing this, shenwuyue had no response, but Lingyin opened her eyes.

    In response, the external image on the sub display began to become abnormal. On a cold day, the top of the building they were in was shining black. The light was radiating into the sky.

    "Spirit Crystal... Reversed." Ling Yin bit his lips and whispered.

    "Ha ha ha!"

    Looking at what happened in front of MIA when she was about to wave her sword at Mu Hantian, Wescott burst into laughter.

    Suddenly, Shixiang''s body turned black, like coated with a layer of black light. The next moment, a torrent of dark or light particles overflowed from her, dissolved the reinforced glass like soil, and spread out in all directions through the window of the next floor.

    "Ike, is this?" mia, who was too surprised to stop, asked blankly. Wescott put all the feelings in his heart into one sentence and said in a low voice: "the Kingdom has been reversed

    Step back, human. Demon king, triumph. "

    "Sure enough, is it still the reason for not fighting for too long?" Mu Hantian covered his stomach and stood up slowly. The seal of blood is about to be lifted.

    Wescott in the rear was talking with a look of excitement about something.

    When he saw Shixiang, Mu Hantian couldn''t help holding his breath.

    Shixiang, who is in the black light, is wearing spiritual clothes. The shining Dark Armor on the shoulders and waist. And a dark curtain that extends out to cover the chest and lower body.

    "That''s!" Mu Hantian raised his head and was surprised.

    Shixiang''s right hand, wearing a black spirit suit, holds a huge swordбо Kill the public ''? incorrect. That sword is obviously different from "fierce killing male".

    It''s a huge sword with a single blade. Like Shixiang''s spirit costume, the dark hilt and hand guard, as well as the blade of the sword, left a track of black light in the air.

    Shixiang looked around calmly. Then he sighed slightly. "What, here."

    "Eh...?" Mu Hantian frowned. I have no idea what Shixiang is talking about.

    Shixiang didn''t notice Mu Hantian''s question, looked around appropriately, and then pointed to Kuang San standing there.

    "You. Answer me. Where is this?"

    "Eh? This is the Japanese branch of DEM industry."

    "A place I haven''t heard of - then why am I here?"

    "No, the magician over there caught you, didn''t he?" the crazy man turned to Alan and Wescott with a puzzled look on his face. Looking for her sight, Shixiang also looked there.

    Then there was a terrible smile on Wescott''s face. "Great. It''s the first time I''ve seen such a perfect inversion. Look, Mia. That''s my dream, my long cherished wish." he said and patted MIA on the shoulder.

    "Well, let''s get down to business. Finally, the enemy you should defeat appears in front of you. Go, the strongest magician. Now it''s time to take down the head of the cruel demon king and turn it into the cornerstone of our way forward."

    "Uh huh, I see, Ike," said mia, nodding, and then her figure disappeared like a fog.

    However, after a while, Mia''s figure appeared. At the same time, Mu Hantian stood opposite at some time.

    "I won''t let you hurt Shixiang, and... We have to calculate the account just now." Mu Hantian took out Tianjing, which had not been used for a long time, and pointed to MIA.

 Chapter 515

    "Who the hell are you, you guy? Are you also an elf?" MIA looked at Mu Hantian floating in the air with a dignified face.

    "I''m not an elf. As for what I am, you''re not qualified to know." after that, Mu Hantian''s teammate mi Yahui gave a sword.

    Mia also held her left hand on the hilt of the sword to block Mu Hantian''s attack.

    "No matter what you are, I will win, because I am the strongest." Mia''s eyes became sharp, raised her laser sword and jumped to Mu cold day.

    From the left, from the top, from the bottom, attack continuously with the speed of leaving a remnant.

    "It''s useless, I''ve seen through." beyond everyone''s accident, Mu Hantian easily saw through all the attacks that could not be imagined to be caused by human beings and resolved them one by one.

    "Let''s try this." he shouted, and Mia provoked Mu Hantian''s sword from bottom to top. For a moment, Mu Hantian''s body showed great flaws.

    Of course, the same is true of MIA who provoked the sword. But MIA leaned back slightly, deformed the weapon on her left shoulder and stretched forward from her armpit. At the same time, the top of the weapon began to cluster.

    "Run through!" in an instant, there was a dazzling flash from Mia''s weapon.

    For a moment, Mu Hantian and the figure of Shixiang behind him were swallowed up by the light, and the walls and ceilings of the building were blown away like pieces of paper. Even so, the afterwaves that did not subside spread into the air. The hundreds of meters long light gun slaughters everything in front of it, and its huge posture stands in the air.

    Then MIA breathed out slowly, and at the same time, the huge gun disappeared. The whole upper wall and ceiling of the building were cut off to form a shape like being bitten by a giant.

    "That''s a good idea. Your fighting consciousness is very good, but you still lost." the smoke dispersed, and Mu Hantian''s figure appeared in the sight of everyone, completely unable to see that he was hurt.

    "How is it possible, this guy..." subconsciously raised the laser sword again. In an instant, he approached Mu Hantian and cut across Mu Hantian''s body.

    "It''s no use saying it earlier, and if you look behind me and do it, you have no chance of winning!" Mu said faintly after easily blocking Mia''s attack.

    Hearing Mu Hantian''s words, Mia''s pupils contracted and looked behind Mu Hantian. There, in addition to the ten incense, Qinli, yeguya and others also came.

    Viscott put his hand against his jaw, breathed out and said, "mia, there''s no way now. Retreat this time. There''s still time. Take your time."

    "Is that all right?"

    "No problem. I''m used to waiting. It''s good to just reverse the ''princess''. And in the face of so many elves, I don''t think you can help it." said viscott, putting his hand on Mia''s shoulder.

    Then, for a moment, the air around MIA began to shake with a bang. Then MIA propped viscott with her invisible hand, let him float, then drove the engine and sped away at an appalling speed to the other end of the sky.

    Shixiang looked at Mia and Wescott after they left, looked at Mu Hantian and said slowly, "are you my opponent?"

    "Eh? What is Shixiang talking about?" asked the piano who had just come here. Then her doubts were solved by Lingyin.

    "Commander, Shixiang, she''s reversed." only a sentence like Lingyin came from the headset, but it surprised the piano.

    "Shixiang, although I don''t know what''s wrong with you, I won''t do it to you. This is our agreement." looking at the completely different Shixiang, Mu Hantian said.

    "What are you talking about? Do you want to confuse me?" she shouted, and Shixiang waved a sword at Mu Hantian.

    "''bingjie puppet ''!"

    "OK, O-K is going!"

    Then, with the familiar sound, the cold turbulence surged towards Shixiang.

    "This little trick!" Shixiang twisted his face and opened the wall of spiritual power around to counteract the attack.

    Looking carefully, I saw that the four systems close to the back of the huge rabbit doll were floating in the air, blocking the attack of Shixiang just now.

    "Sorry, Shixiang, I still have something to do, and I can''t die now." with this, Mu Hantian flew to Shixiang and fell directly over Shixiang.

    Shixiang subconsciously waved his sword and wanted to cut Mu Hantian in half, but mu Hantian provoked him with his sword.

    "Let''s start, Shixiang, let''s start remembering!"

    "You guy, what do you want to do..." don''t understand Mu Hantian''s intention, Shixiang frowned. But she didn''t finish.

    Mu Hantian pressed his lips on her lips. For the sudden situation, Shixiang''s brain was in chaos.

    What the hell is this man doing? Kissing the enemy on the battlefield? What for? To be surprised? The line of sight became blurred. Consciousness becomes turbid.

    The word with the same name "cold day" passed through my brain, making me more confused. Head spinning. Pieces of buried memory sprang out in pieces. The scenes experienced in the past are now in front of us.

    "Ah, how can I forget this man - the man who rescued me from the abyss in cold weather."

    "Cold day!" Shixiang squeezed out a voice from his throat and called the name of the boy who hugged him.

    Then, echoing with it, the dark spirit clothes on Shixiang and the sword in his hand turned into particles and disappeared into the air.

    "Shixiang, it''s all right, it''s all right." stroking Shixiang''s hair and admiring warm judo in cold days.

    "Hmm!" Shixiang nodded happily, seemingly tired lying in Mu''s arms.

    "Let''s go, let''s..." half way through, Mu Hantian''s pupils shrunk and shouted, "everybody get out of the way." then, holding Shixiang, he quickly retreated.

    Then a dark, ominous beam of light came down.

    "Hide? I''ve been looking for you for a long time."

 Chapter 516

    "This voice is... ''plane destroyer''!" Mu Hantian was a little flustered when he heard the terrible voice. If it was only himself, it was nothing, but... Shixiang them.

    "Don''t worry, my purpose is just you. I won''t do it to them. After all, as long as you die, they won''t live long, and I don''t need to do it at all." a voice came from the light beam. Then, a man whose whole body was shrouded in darkness and couldn''t see men and women came out.

    "Xiaoguang, is there a way?"

    "There''s no way, master. You''re really unlucky this time. You didn''t release Qiu. If it''s Qiu, you should be able to kill this individual." Xiaoguang''s voice is full of helplessness.

    "Cold weather, who is it?" yeguya asked.

    "Don''t worry, run away, take ten incense." without too much words, Mu Hantian handed the ten incense to yeguya and rushed to the ''face destroyer''.

    "Have the courage!"

    "My guardian, follow the ancient oath and come to me. Swordsman born from chaos, surpass all constraints, turn into my sharp sword and cut off my enemy! Chaotic sword God." he shouted, and Mu Hantian summoned his family animals.

    "Oh, it''s meaningless for you to use this kind of thing now, because you''re too weak." facing the chaotic sword God, the "face Destroyer" just smiled contemptuously and didn''t take it to heart.

    "Hi!" seems to feel the contempt of the opponent, and the chaotic sword God cut out with a sword, but such a terrible sword was easily resolved by the "plane Destroyer".

    "I said, it''s too weak." with a gentle wave, a black light attacked the chaotic sword God, and then the chaotic sword God''s body exploded.

    "How could it!" Mu Hantian was surprised to see the vanishing chaotic sword God.

    "Next, it''s you." he waved his hand again and came to admire the cold weather. That power made Mu Hantian close his eyes.

    "Get away, I''ll give it to you." Mu Hantian opened his eyes with his indifferent and familiar voice.

    "Shizhi!" Mu Hantian looked at the woman who suddenly appeared in front of him and was very surprised. If it weren''t for the familiar feeling, Mu Hantian might not recognize it.

    In front of the taxi, light blue hair danced in the wind, wearing a dreamy princess skirt and holding a green knight''s long gun in his hand.

    "Oh, is it the will of the world? Let''s kill you first. The smell on your body is so annoying to me." he said, ''the plane destroyer'' stretched out his hand, and a black sword appeared in his hand. Then he cut it with a sword at the scholar Weaver.

    Facing this sword, Shizhi was not careless and focused on it. He stabbed black mang.

    "Huhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.

    "Sure enough, there is no normal awakening, the strength is not perfect, and that guy is terrible." gritting his teeth, Shizhi made up his mind.

    "If I attack, alayer''s knowledge - the light of life." raised the long gun, Shizhi rushed to the ''plane destroyer'' like a flash. The long gun was lifted, and the tip of the gun emitted a green light, full of life elements.

    "I see. How can I be so annoying? It''s the power of life. It''s very interesting, but the power is not enough. It looks like it''s been hurt." even so, the ''plane destroyer'' cautiously followed Shizhi''s attack.

    "Bang..." the attack hit the "plane Destroyer" and aroused layers of smoke. The smoke dispersed and the figure of the "plane Destroyer" was revealed. It seemed that he was not hurt, but then the black fog shrouded in the whole body of the "plane Destroyer" disappeared, and it can be clearly seen that the left hand of the "plane Destroyer" was gone.

    "Very good, but I don''t think you can always use this move!" with a contemptuous smile, the "plane Destroyer" was ready to attack, but at this time, the fluctuation of space made the surrounding space ripple, and a blue light flew into Mu Hantian''s hands.

    "This is... The heart of the dragon!" looking at the things in Mu Hantian''s hand, Xiaoguang exclaimed.

    "The dragon''s heart appears, just in time, it will destroy you together." seeing the heart-shaped dragon scale in Mu Hantian''s hand, "the face Destroyer" was also stunned, as if he thought of something and smiled mysteriously.

    "Hey, just because you want to touch my things, it''s too much."

 Chapter 517

    "Are you also able to move my things?" a low voice came into everyone''s ears, and then two figures came out of the void, a man and a woman.

    Mu Hantian was surprised to see the woman. Xiaoguang was surprised to see the man.

    "Isn''t that woman rihata? How can she appear here? Is that man a jumper?"

    "It seems that it chose you. It''s really surprising. However, you make me feel very familiar, but I can''t remember. It may be related to those sudden memories!" looking at Mu Hantian, the suddenly appeared man said slowly.

    "I didn''t expect you were still alive." I was surprised to see the mysterious man, ''face destroyer''.

    "Oh, it sounds like you know me, but I don''t remember seeing you. Besides, a guy like you who is not a good man at first sight will kill you if I meet him. But those are not important. The important thing is... You just wanted to destroy my things. Let''s settle the accounts." the man smiled, which was very sunny, But what he said makes people unhappy. The reason is that he is too strong without it.

    "Hum! Do you think I''ll be afraid of you?"

    "Just try it." the man stretched his right hand to the void and took out a purple bow.

    "Trouble, I didn''t expect that he could use Tianyi."

    "Master, take advantage of this moment to quickly take out the ''Magic Dragon God'', then integrate the ''dragon heart'' and untie the seal. In this way, we can solve the split body of the ''plane destroyer''." seeing the man''s bow, Xiaoguang seemed to see hope and said happily to Mu Hantian.

    "I know," said Mu Hantian, taking out the "Magic Dragon God''s hand" that had been put in the system warehouse. I saw that the ''heart of the Dragon'' was like seeing the mother''s child and invested in the ''Magic Dragon God''. Then the "Magic Dragon God" sent out a strong white light, which forced everyone to close their eyes.

    "No, it seems that I''m going to retreat this time. Although it''s only a part, it will hurt my strength if I die." looking at the shining ''Magic Dragon God'', the ''plane destroyer'' had the idea to retreat.

    "Hum! It''s not so easy to leave after loading B. leave it for me!" it seems that the man bent his bow and shot an arrow when he was aware of the intention of the "plane Destroyer". No arrow, just a light.

    "Ah!" the light hit the chest of the plane destroyer, and then gave a painful scream.

    "As soon as I woke up, I saw the guy I hated." the white light of ''Magic Dragon God'' dissipated and Mu Hantian spoke, but it was incredible that Mu Hantian''s mouth was actually a female voice.

    "Hum, even if you wake up, do you think he can stop me?"

    "Hehe, really? Has your seal been completely untied? Don''t laugh. It''s impossible to untie the seal without that thing. It''s the seal of the gods." Mu Hantian mocked.

    "Hum, it''s impossible to run away anyway. It''s not like a self explosion. You can be fine, but others, and her woman. Ha ha!"

    "Will you succeed?" said Mu Hantian faintly. A card appeared out of thin air, with the word ''seal'' written on the back of the card.

    "Go!" Mu Hantian threw the card at the plane destroyer, and the card instantly entered the body of the plane destroyer.

    "It''s just a part of me. I used a ''seal of the gods'', so I didn''t suffer." after the light words, the body of the'' plane destroyer ''began to dissipate. After a while, it completely disappeared. If it wasn''t for the traces of on-site fighting, I couldn''t see it at all.

    "Light, please let him come to me for the next thing. My will is about to dissipate." after saying this, Mu Hantian''s eyes became dull and returned to normal for a long time.

    "Xiaoguang, who is the woman just now, why, why I feel heartache when I see her, why." this time, Mu Hantian''s mouth made his own voice.

    "Master, I can only say that if all the people in the world leave you, only she will never leave you." Xiaoguang''s voice is full of memories.

    "Hey! The matter over there has been solved, and I''m gone. This is for you. It''s of no use to me. I can''t give full play to its power. I don''t know if you can conquer it. I''m looking forward to it." the man took out a rectangular box from the void and threw it to Mu Hantian.

    When the box fell into Mu Hantian''s hand, the box disappeared and showed what was inside - a green sword.

    "What do you mean?" looking at the man in front of him, Mu cold day asked.

    "It doesn''t mean anything else. I just like you very much. I''d like to take the ''storm wing'' as a gift. By the way, my name is wing. It''s a free and unrestrained wing, a wing flying in the sky. Remember!" wing said, opened a door of time and space with a bow, and went in with Xiaotian. Then the door disappeared.

    "Everybody, let''s go back, too. There are a lot of things we need to have a good exchange, right, Shizhi." said Mu Hantian, looking at Shizhi with a smile.

    "Ah... Ha ha, let''s go, let''s go. I''m a little hungry when I go back." Shizhi hit a ha ha, but didn''t answer.

    "Forget it, go back first." Mu Hantian waved his hand and left with the girls. The fighting turned into two sections of the street, with the light of sunrise - the shadows of the people were combined into one and reflected on the ground of the building.

 Chapter 518

    Mu Hantian''s family, Tiangong City:

    Mu Hantian sat with many elves and looked at the taxi weaving opposite. While being stared at by the public, the taxi Weaver lowered his head.

    "Oh, Shizhi, can you explain why you are an elf?" Mu Hantian asked.

    "Well... Well, let me tell you the truth. You know ''Kabala tree of life''"

    "Well, I know, isn''t it the ''life tree array''?" Mu Hantian said that these are small things. I have studied fairy tales for many years.

    "Well, then, haven''t you guessed? Kabala life tree is a tree pattern composed of twelve circles and twenty-two lines. Twelve circles are twelve elves, and twenty-two lines are angels. Elves other than me and Lingyin will reverse, resulting in new angels, but me and Lingyin are single." Shizhi explained patiently.

    "So it is, I understand." Mu Hantian nodded.

    "Another point I want to explain is that all elves are evolved by humans."

    "What!" hearing Shizhi''s words, everyone was surprised. Although they already knew that humans can become elves, they never thought that elves are all turned by humans.

    "But... I have another question, how do elves appear."

    "It was that Wescott who violated the taboo and caused the end of the ''Kabala tree of life''. Then the spiritual crystals floated everywhere, making Yin as the original elf. Her task was to rebuild the ''Kabala tree of life''. The scattered spiritual crystals fell into the body of the dead girl and revived it as an elf. Of course, the price is to forget everything in the past."

    "I see. If I didn''t show up, their task would fall on Shizhi you?" Mu Hantian asked with a smile.

    "Ah! That''s right."

    "Eh? But it''s wrong, sister. If you knew before, how could you hide it from me?" Qin Li asked.

    "Well, it was not long after Kuang San appeared that I untied the seal of memory." Shizhi explained.

    "Well, no problem. Have a meal. I''ve been tired all day." Mu Hantian waved his hand and said.

    "Wait a minute, cold weather, I have something to ask you. Is that true? It''s what you said to Zhenna."

    "You say that? Of course it''s true. After I leave, the time in this world will be stopped and can come back at any time, because the origin of this is in my hand." Mu Han said.

    "Well, can I go with you? I also want to see other worlds," said Shi Zhi firmly, biting her lips.

    "Eh? Are you serious?"

    "Of course, it has been decided. I think Shixiang and they think the same as me."

    "Well, I was only going to take crazy Trinity. In that case, OK. But before I go, I have one more thing to do. I have to save the origami parents."

    "You want to..."

    "That''s right." Mu Hantian nodded.

    бнбнбнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Origami, have you decided? After I save your parents, you can live with them and follow me? It''s quite dangerous to be with me." holding origami and admiring warm judo in cold days.

    "It doesn''t matter, brother. I''m used to it. I just need to know that my parents are not dead. Then, I''m satisfied as long as I can follow my brother." origami still has no expression, but I can see a slight blush on my face.

    "Well, well, it''s all your decision. I have no right to interfere. Then Xiaoguang, let''s start and go back to five years ago."

    "Yes, master."

    Then Mu Han''s eyes darkened. When he opened his eyes again, the origami was gone.

 Chapter 519

    Mu Hantian woke up and looked at Tiangong city with a familiar and strange feeling around him and muttered, "is this five years ago? Let''s do an experiment first."

    Take out your mobile phone and Mu Hantian dials the number in the piano. It''s empty. I called Shizhi again, but it was still empty. Now, Mu Hantian can be determined. This is Tiangong City five years ago.

    "Master, don''t doubt the ability of the system. This is Tiangong City five years ago. Although the system can''t go back in your world, it can still be in this world. Of course, it takes a lot of energy to do this, so it''s better not to. And going back to the past can also lead to changes in the future."

    "I know, Xiao Guang, but this time I have to do it. Well, no nonsense. Now go to Wuhe''s house first."

    Just when Mu Hantian wanted to go, suddenly, the sky turned bright red, and Mu Hantian immediately turned his body over there.

    A huge pillar of fire stood opposite the neatly arranged houses, and then in the next moment, the pillar of fire spread in the hollow, and all the surrounding areas were attacked by the wave of fire. The whole street was immediately surrounded by fire, and houses and trees began to burn. All kinds of wails and screams sounded around, and the residents of the street began to take refuge.

    "This is... Qin Li?" Mu Hantian clenched his teeth in trouble. It seems that the piano has become an elf.

    Yes, this is the moment. The sound in the piano was turned into an elf ''Efreet''.

    Mu Hantian became anxious and ran to the place where the piano was. Since the elvization has taken place in the piano, it means that Lingyin is now with her, and origami will come here through time and space.

    The road was blocked by shelter groups and houses collapsed due to the fire.

    Mu Hantian recalled his memory five years ago. After detour, he finally arrived at the park that year. (there are so many people, you can''t use your strength)

    "Are you late?" when Mu arrived at the park on a cold day. Three people have stayed there.

    One is crying loudly in the young piano. The other is a taxi that fell in the sea of fire. And a mosaic of ''someone'' standing there overlooking them.

    "Lingyin!" at the moment Mu Hantian shouted his name. A light suddenly came down from the air, and "phantom", that is, the figure of Lingyin, also disappeared.

    "Hmm? This feeling is... Me in the past? Then leave it to him. I can''t interfere too much. Just save the origami parents." I feel a sense of familiarity not far away. Mu Hantian doesn''t show up, but hides. He''s not afraid of being found. After all, he''s just an ordinary person at this time.

    Sure enough, as like as two peas, a boy who was just like the cold winter man came running in. The next thing Mu Hantian is like watching a video tape, which is completely his own past.

    Mu Hantian is very glad that there has been no change in the past, and he is still walking as he remembers.

    "It''s my turn to play. Now I finally know what it was like at that time. It turned out to be me in the future. Hehe." looking at Mu Hantian in the past, he took away the origami and Mu Hantian appeared.

    "Child molester, at that time, I was like a strange corn." Mu cold day make complaints about it.

    "Master, stop talking nonsense and do things quickly!" Xiaoguang said.

    "OK, OK, for the origami wish." the boy said faintly, then frozen the two bodies and put them into the system space.

    "Hoo, I can only do this. The rest depends on you. I hope there will be no change in the future." the young man said faintly.

    бнбнбнбнбнбнбнбн

    "I will come." Mu Hantian, who returned to the future, walked into the house happily.

    "Brother, is everything going well?" origami couldn''t wait to ask.

    "Of course, fortunately, there will be no change in the future. Origami, you wait, I''ll save your parents immediately." said Mu Hantian, took out the two bodies and untied the ice.

    "Xiaoguang, OK!"

    "Hmm! No problem. There is still some light of life absorbed last time."

    "Well, let''s start and save them."

    "OK, master." Xiaoguang and Mu Hantian communicated in their hearts.

    Slowly, Mu Hantian''s body began to emit green light (always think what''s wrong?). Then, the green light slowly separated from Mu Hantian''s body and entered the body of origami parents.

    "Well, origami, you stay here and wake up soon, but I hope you don''t tell them these things. I have entered a memory in their mind, and they won''t be abnormal." after that, Mu Hantian left the room. After all, she had to give origami some time to get along with her parents.

 Chapter 520

    "Brother, can you let me stay with my parents for a few days?" the origami walking out of the room went directly into Mu Hantian''s room and asked.

    "Ah, origami, how can you ask such a question? It''s not like you. Why should I have an opinion when you get along with your parents, and now I don''t have to leave quickly. I still owe a concert to the fans in the world. My concert this Friday is coming, and then we''ll go." Mu Hantian said gently.

    "Well, I''ll inform the captain of them. I''m sure they will be interested!"

    "Really? That''s great."

    "Bye, brother."

    "Bye."

    бнбнбнбнбнбнбнбн

    Time passed quickly. It was Friday in the blink of an eye. Some things happened in these two days. The sound has made origami an elf. Well, the power Mu Hantian has experienced, very strong. And Zhenna also depends on going with Mu Hantian and saying, "to supervise whether her brother-in-law is looking for a woman outside.". Mu Hantian had no choice but to promise. But Zhenna''s fighting consciousness is still very strong, that is, the equipment is not good.

    The elves, like yajuya and Xixian, have integrated the chess pieces of God. Of course, it is worth mentioning that Shizhi was taken away by Mu Hantian for the first time.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Mu Hantian also chose the place where Meijiu held the concert last time.

    "Cold day, here we are." the door of the lounge was opened. Mu cold day raised his head when he heard the familiar voice.

    "Shixiang, you finally come." Mu Hantian smiled.

    "I''m sorry, cold weather. I bought something on my way here," said the weaver with an apology.

    "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, the concert hasn''t started yet. You''re not late."

    "Eh? In cold weather, where''s Meijiu? Didn''t she arrive before us?" yeguya said carelessly.

    "Meijiu is next door. She is my partner today!" Mu Hantian explained.

    "I see. I said why she was so worried." Yeju nodded and looked suddenly enlightened.

    "Well, well, the concert will begin soon. You can stay with origami."

    "Well, cold weather, come on, I''m looking forward to your performance."

    "So are we."

    бнбнбнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Mu Hantian... Meijiu, Mu Hantian... Meijiu."

    In the venue where the dim light was eliminated, on the auditorium, fans frantically waved their fluorescent sticks and shouted a name that seemed to be unified after training, making the whole concert venue full of deafening cheers.

    On the bright stage full of lights, the sound of "kaka kaka" Spotlight turning on sounded several times in just one second. Spotlights of different colors shone on the center of the stage from different directions, exposing Meijiu in spiritual clothes like the goddess of moonlight and Mu Hantian in blue dress to the eyes of the audience.

    "Mu Hantian... Meijiu!!" at this moment, the voice in the venue was several times louder than that just now, echoed in the whole venue, making the ground seem to be shaken.

    Standing on the brightly lit stage, looking at the fans in the audience below, Mu Hantian showed a happy smile, vigorously unfolded his hands and said: "Thank you for coming today. I''m very, very happy. As you know, I haven''t held a concert or sent a new song for a long time, but you still support me as always. I''m very happy. Today''s concert is given to you by me. I hope everyone can have fun today! Then let me hold a concert for this concert with Yuxiao Meijiu Let''s go! "Mu Hantian took Meijiu''s hand, and then the clear music began to cover all the voices on the scene.

    I''m still looking for a support and a hug

    Who prays for me, worries for me, gets angry for me and makes trouble for me.

    (female) happiness begins to augur. Fate makes us close slowly

    Then loneliness was swallowed up and boredom became something to talk about and changed

    Small dimples and long eyelashes are your most beautiful marks

    I can''t sleep every day and miss your smile

    You don''t know how important you are to me

    With your complete life

    Dimples and long eyelashes are hopelessly charming

    I slowed down and felt like I was drunk

    Finally find a beautiful heart

    Warm all my life. I love you forever

    (female) happiness begins to augur. Fate makes us close slowly

    Then loneliness was swallowed up and boredom became something to talk about and changed

    Small dimples and long eyelashes are your most beautiful marks

    I can''t sleep every day and miss your smile

    You don''t know how important you are to me

    With your complete life

    Dimples and long eyelashes are hopelessly charming

    I slowed down and felt like I was drunk

    Finally find a beautiful heart

    Warm all my life. I love you forever

    Dimples and long eyelashes are hopelessly charming

    I slowed down and felt like I was drunk

    Finally find a beautiful heart

    Warm all my life. I love you forever.

    In fact, Mu Hantian found a lot of love songs sung by men and women, but I have to say that the most classic is Lin Junjie''s dimple. Therefore, Mu Hantian copied it, but it was sung in Japanese.

 Chapter 521

    "I can''t regret it. I''ve signed a contract." looking at the girls in front of me, Mu Hantian said.

    "Well, stop talking nonsense. I''m still waiting to see the scenery of the new world." yaguya waved his hand and said.

    "Well, well, let''s go, let''s go." Mu Hantian said.

    "Master, I''m sorry to tell you a message. Now you can''t go back to the main world. You can''t go back until you finish the task." Xiaoguang ran out and said.

    "What? You mean, I have to go to devil college first?"

    "That''s right." Xiaoguang nodded.

    "Shit, I don''t know much about that world. I just read it a little. Forget it. It''s all fate. Let''s go." Mu Hantian sighed and said.

    "Well, let''s go."

    бнбнбнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Eh? What''s going on? How did my body become a child? It''s unscientific." Mu Hantian looked at the surrounding environment and was very calm, but when he saw his appearance, he couldn''t have wood. He turned into a little fart child.

    "Well, master, don''t care about these details, and your current identity has something to do with the protagonist. You can say that you are the protagonist''s cousin. Your mother is the sister of Ito''s mother and married a Chinese man. However, on the way home, you died in a car accident, so you stayed at Ito''s house." Xiaoguang said calmly.

    "I feel so bad when you make complaints about this. First, my parents die."

    "Well, don''t care, don''t care. Master, the new ajuro pill has been built. It integrates the sword taken by the Qin world with your Tianjing and Zijian. The soul is ajuro pill. Check it for yourself! By the way, one thing I want to explain is that now master, you can replace the contractors at will, but there is a limit on the number of people. See for yourself."

    "Don''t worry, I''ll see the task first."

    Task 1: join Juwang college.

    Task 2 (complete task 1 first)

    "I feel the task is good, Keng dad. Forget it. Go to dinner. I don''t know how. I''m hungry." Mu Hantian said and walked out of the room.

    бнбнбнбнбнбнбнбн

    In the twinkling of an eye, ten years have passed, and Mu Hantian has grown up, from a young Zhengtai to a big Zhengtai. Well, it''s all Zhengtai. (actually, I''m talking about the author himself, because someone in the book review slanders that the author is Laurie. I want to refute that the author is Zhengtai, not Laurie.)

    "Yicheng! Get up quickly. Today is the first day of school. Don''t be late." Yicheng''s mother shouted as she went upstairs.

    "You won''t learn from your brother. You have to let your mother wake you up when you are in high school." the mother said helplessly.

    "Auntie, please don''t care. It''s always a problem for one Cheng to get up." Mu Hantian said as he took off his apron.

    "By the way, aunt. If Yicheng is still like junior high school, it''s hard to find a girlfriend. After all, you should know the reason why he chose private Juwang college. It''s just to find a girlfriend in Juwang college, which has just changed from a women''s school to a coeducational school. If he is still a young worker who abides by his own desires like junior high school, unless he meets some" non-human "students "Gentlemen and ladies", otherwise we can only continue to be single. Even if there are very few boys in Juwang school garden. "Mu Hantian continued.

    "Never mind, we still have you in cold weather. Otherwise, I really don''t know what to do. Giving birth to a Gongkou monkey is my biggest mistake. If I knew that the child would become a Gongkou monkey, I would never give birth." the mother resolutely abandoned her own son. (well, it seems that I''m just your nephew.)

    "So I''ve been wondering who your own son is!" Yi Cheng put his head out of the room and said.

    "In the final analysis, it''s your own problem, Yicheng. If you can abandon Gongkou, it may not be popular, but at least it won''t be hated by girls as it is now." Mu Hantian said calmly.

    "The ginseng house is not qualified to make complaints about me! You are so popular that you don''t know a beautiful girl for your brother!"

    Yicheng, it''s not that I don''t want to introduce you, but that your work problem has been well known. Of course, if you can change... Forget it, as long as you can restrain your nature and pay attention to your daily behavior, I''ll consider giving you a chance to know girls. "Mu Hantian said and walked out of the room.

    бнбнбнбнбнбнбнбн

    Ju Wang Xueyuan auditorium:

    "Now welcome Mu Hantian, who won the first place in school, to speak on behalf of the freshmen," said the host.

    "Alas, it''s so troublesome again." Mu Hantian muttered, adjusted his school uniform, and went to the podium.

    "Wow, how handsome."

    "The name sounds like * * * * people. I don''t know if I have a girlfriend." this is the idea of most girls, while boys are all kinds of envy, jealousy and hatred.

    "Thank the school for giving me the opportunity to speak on behalf of the freshmen..." Mu Hantian bowed down and walked down the platform.

    "The following is the speech of the student president. Welcome," said the host. I saw a cold and beautiful intellectual beauty on the podium and began her speech.

    "Hmm? The task is here. Let me see."

    Task 2: become lias? Jimony''s family and beat Felix. (reward 50000 exchange points)

    Task 3: hit Cao Cao in the end. (reward: 100000 exchange points and two fairy lollies)

    "This task... How to say? It''s interesting. After all, my magic dragon god must devour a powerful dragon before he can recover his strength. The White Dragon Emperor, the Red Dragon Emperor and the real Red Dragon God Emperor in this world, (Orpheus is Lori, forget it) The holy dragon imperial concubine in the demon altar fighter and the dragon in the dragon ball. Generally speaking, there are still some. Alas, I don''t know much about the world. I just read some. I didn''t even read the beginning, but forget it. I can only take one step at a time. "

 Chapter 522

    "Ah, it''s Prince!" in the early morning, there was a cry from the campus. Then, it was like the opening ceremony, and the whole campus was boiling.

    "I love you, my prince!" "ah, my prince!" similar voices came one after another, and the young man in the center smiled and nodded occasionally.

    Is it a sin to be handsome? The young man thought helplessly.

    Teenagers are very popular, very popular. They exist like idols in school. But teenagers just want to keep a low profile.

    "Er... Why is bingteng here." "ah, it''s disgusting. Don''t stand next to adults in cold weather." "Gee! The color devil looks at it and will be pregnant!" the high school student bingteng Yicheng gets the opposite evaluation. He usually comes to school with Mu cold weather, that is, his cousin, but the response is a little bad.

    "Oh, brother," said Yicheng

    "Hmm? What''s up, Yicheng?" Mu Hantian replied, and continued to signal to the girls from time to time.

    "Why are you so popular? I''m really jealous." Yicheng asked seriously.

    "Yicheng, it has nothing to do with your appearance, but your character and preferences..." Mu Hantian finally didn''t say it.

    "I know, I know, I like Gongkou, but it''s not so easy to change." Yicheng sighed.

    "So, Yicheng, learn from me." he patted Yicheng on the shoulder and said with a long focus. With Mu Hantian''s action, the girls'' voices disappeared.

    "That... Elder brother, do you know what''s going on?" Yi Cheng pointed to the other side and asked.

    "I''m not sure. It''s like this just now." Mu Hantian said calmly.

    "No, you must have done something." Yicheng obviously didn''t believe Mu Hantian''s words, because... "Why do the girls look at me like killing people!" after shouting this sentence, Yicheng began to run away without listening to Mu Hantian''s answer.

    "Everybody, catch him and don''t let our prince go to the road of no return!!"

    "Kill him, a mere color devil dares to touch his Highness the prince!"

    "I don''t like men!!" Yicheng only left a sad roar. That morning, Yicheng and nearly half of the female students were late.

    бнбнбнбнбнбнбнбн

    "So, what''s going on, the commotion this morning." the question is the uppermost student in this school, the student president, to withdraw Cangna. This is a relatively beautiful girl, more close to the existence of beauty. With short black hair and a pair of glasses, there is an intellectual beauty, coupled with her self-respect temperament generated by her long-term position in the top. How can I say that she is worthy of being the third elder sister of the school?

    "I''m not sure. The girls in the school suddenly want to beat Yicheng, Yicheng. Have you peeped into the women''s dressing room again?" Mu Hantian looked at Yicheng suspiciously.

    "How could it be? I haven''t been caught peeping recently... Eh, no, I haven''t been there at all." halfway through Yicheng''s words, he suddenly showed a "bad" expression. Even if he changed his mouth immediately, he clearly felt the contempt in Mu Han''s eyes.

    "Really not! Besides, it''s not because of you that I was chased and killed, brother." Yicheng immediately changed the topic, and he swore that he was absolutely telling the truth.

    "Hmm? Why?" Mu Han Tian showed a blank expression.

    "It''s not because you patted me on the shoulder and were misunderstood by the girls." Yicheng explained.

    "I generally understand that there was a misunderstanding." Cangna''s voice was steady and powerful. She said her speculation with confidence, as if she had understood the truth.

    Yicheng deeply reflected on why he had only noticed the beauty''s chest before. He saw that the second advantage of the president was understanding, but he still felt that the first advantage of the president was * * * *.

    "Yes, they misunderstood. Well, they misunderstood." because it''s very important, they said it twice. They said it honestly and firmly. They must characterize the matter as soon as possible, otherwise his wind rating will drop again, although it''s already extremely poor.

    There was a sudden silence in the student union. The original atmosphere was not bad. It was more like a feeling of harmony until the moment when the punishment was announced.

    "Well, in view of the bad impact caused by the previous commotion, I sincerely want you to record a demerit."

    This is not a random decision. After all, it is not a small matter this morning. Not to mention that nearly half of the girls in Juwang college, which is like an aristocratic school, are late. You know, Juwang college has always been dominated by girls.

    "No!" after hearing Cangna''s words, Mu Hantian opened his mouth. He and Yicheng have feelings over the years. Of course, it''s brotherhood. Don''t think about it.

    "This is necessary. The impact was bad this morning. Several classes failed to start on time, not to mention..."

    "That''s enough. It''s all because of me. Don''t punish Yicheng."

    "Rude man, this is the president of the student union..."

    "For the last time, it has nothing to do with Yicheng. If you want to punish me, punish me."

    The vice president, Zhenluo Chunji, who has been standing beside Zhihua, just wanted to scold Mu Hantian, but she was interrupted halfway through.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "President, I''m sorry just now! I''m clearly your queen and the strongest family member, but I......" the subordinate''s voice pulled her back from her meditation, so she said, "it''s not your fault, Chunji."

    "But I..."

    "Listen to me, Chunji," Cang Na interrupted his subordinates with a little toughness, "that man gives me a strange feeling. I can''t see through him, I can''t see through him at all. However... Although he hides well, I felt that there seemed to be something terrible in his body just a moment ago."

    "Eh? Can you say... In his body..."

    "Well, there''s an artifact in his body." Cangna was very sure of her judgment. "It''s more likely that he has an artifact." she felt her tone rise and was a little excited because she made a decision,

    "Absolutely, take him as a family member."

    She has been in the world for a certain time, but it is the first time that she wants a person so much. "However, whether she can control him is also a test for me." it is obvious that the person can''t succeed by stuffing a chess piece casually.

    "The president will succeed. I look forward to the addition of new combat power."

    "Ah, I also want to know his power."

 Chapter 523

    My parents and close friends habitually call me "Yicheng". I am a high school sophomore who is praising his youth.

    Walking in the corridor, the girls often say "look, that guy is Yicheng Kondo." in fact, I''m unexpectedly famous and popular?

    No, it''s impossible, because there''s the next sentence, "it''s him. I''m the public enemy of girls. I''m not only a sex wolf, but also dare to reach out to the prince."

    Not so! How can I peep into the Department of women''s Kendo? This is a misunderstanding! What, you said you didn''t mention peeping and that room. Ah, that''s just an example... Sorry, I went, but I didn''t see anything. It''s true! It''s all because Matsuda and Yuanbin didn''t leave in front of the hole, didn''t know to make way, and returned friends. Cough, digress. I admit I''m a coyote, but I''m by no means a fag!!

    Just now that girl said, what poisonous hand extended to Lord prince! That''s my brother, okay?

    Here''s an explanation. This school, private Juwang college, was a women''s school a few years ago, so the proportion of girls is higher than that of boys.

    The higher the school year is, the more so. The male to female ratio of sophomores is three to seven. Three years old is two to eight.

    It can be imagined that girls certainly have an overwhelming advantage in the speech. The student union is also more female, and the student president withdraws Cang, which is also female.

    In this school, there are three older sisters at the school level, all of whom are among the best beautiful girls.

    Number one, lias? Jimony, gorgeous red hair, plump * * * *, slim figure, noble and beautiful kaolin flower.

    Ranked second, Ji Dao Zhu Nai, with dark long hair, the same plump * * * *, exquisite face and the temperament of Da he Fuzi, the witch dress is absolutely suitable for her.

    "What''s the matter, Yicheng, don''t show that silly look early in the morning. If you''re not careful, how can you do it." then it''s this person who is talking to me. There are few people who can compete with the three elder sisters in Juwang college. The alternative among the boys is mu Hantian, one of the two princes of the school. Just now the girls said that I was the object of extending my poisonous hand. Bah, I didn''t extend it. In short, This incredible man is also my brother and, of course, my cousin.

    "Really, at least the collar is ready for me, stand at attention, don''t move!" I subconsciously stood at attention, and then it was a tragedy. I have some natural and black brothers who are tidying up my collar. Why should I be so serious! I''ll do it myself!

    "Well, well, at least dress up next time, or you won''t be popular with the opposite sex."

    No, I don''t expect any more. I just ask them not to stare at me anymore. Fortunately, I can''t hear their voices.

    "Well, Yicheng, go to class and don''t be late."

    "I see." with this subtle mood, I went to class,

    However, unexpected happiness suddenly flew to such a worthless me.

    "Please associate with me!"

    The defendant confessed. I was confessed. I had no girlfriend. I was confessed when my calendar was equal to my age.

    What a surprise! How happy! What a fluke, cough, it''s an honor. In short, I have been confessed, youth, feel it. Now I am like in the wind. The sour and sweet wind called youth blows me around. But... Let''s confirm it first.

    "Are you sure it''s me, Yicheng bingteng? It''s not my brother Mu Hantian?" it''s very unpromising, but the only benign contact I had with girls in the past was because, "Mr. bingteng, can you introduce me to Lord Hantian?" "Yicheng, would you please give this to Lord Hantian?"

    It''s usually called lust devil, pervert and beast. How can I only call my name at this time! So, it''s normal to have such questions.

    "Yes, it''s you, Mr. bingteng." but the super beautiful girl named Tianye Xima and the slender girl with smooth black hair gave me this affirmative answer.

    It''s really cute. It''s impossible for a beautiful girl of this level to refuse to be a girlfriend. I can''t refuse.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    The next morning, Yicheng got up very early and brushed his teeth several times. Looking at his shining teeth, he smiled sincerely.

    "I laugh so obscene. I''m not ready to do good things today." Mu Hantian looked at Yicheng tidying up his clothes and said.

    "How could it be? I have business today!" Yicheng said with a smile. "I''m going on a date! I''m no longer alone! I''m as popular with girls as you!"

    "Really? Congratulations. Now that you have a date, you can go quickly. Don''t let girls wait for you." Mu Hantian said. Anyway, Yicheng is also my brother.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    A sincere date

    "Oh, Yicheng," said Tianye Xima.

    "What''s the matter? Xi Ma sauce?" Yicheng said.

    "In order to commemorate our first date, I want to ask you one thing, OK?" Tianye Xima smiled gently.

    "You... What do you want me to do?" Yicheng said nervously.

    "May I ask you to die?"

    "... ah? You mean... Strange, sorry, can you say it again? My ears seem strange." Yicheng said suspiciously.

    "Can you please die?" Xi Ma said with a smile again.

    A confusing speech. Yicheng couldn''t help smiling bitterly. When he was going to reply to her, "this joke is a little too much, Xi Ma."

    PA, black wings grow on Xi Ma''s back. The wings gently patted a few times, and several black feathers flew and fell at one''s feet.

    "What''s going on? Well, Xi Ma is really as lovely as an angel... Angel? No, how can it be? It''s some kind of special effect. The beautiful woman flapping her black wings against the background of dusk is really a fantastic scene. Just how can this phenomenon happen?" Yi Cheng thought.

    After stretching out his wings, Xi Ma''s eyes changed from cute to cold and terrible.

    "I had a good time with you. I felt like playing with green children." Xi Ma''s voice sounded extremely cold, mature and flirtatious, with a sneer at the corners of my mouth.

    Buzz!

    A sound heavier than the sound effect of the game vibrates the air. With the sound of almost tinnitus, something shaped like a long ~ gun appeared on Xi Ma''s hand. Still glowing. The feeling is gathered by light... In other words, it''s a long gun!

    Whew. The sound of breaking the air, followed by a dull sound. I saw that the long gun of light originally in Xi Ma''s hand had penetrated Yicheng''s stomach.

    Yicheng went to pull out the long gun, but the long gun suddenly disappeared. Only the holes running through the stomach and the continuous flow of bright red blood are left.

    Dizziness and low vision. When I noticed, my feet collapsed and were about to fall.

    Close to the sound of my footsteps falling down.

    The sound that came to my ears. It''s sesame paste.

    "I''m sorry. Because you are a dangerous factor for us, we should deal with it earlier. If you want to hate, hate the God who records the sacred. Gear on you."

    ... God... What is?

 Chapter 524

    "Something happened to Yicheng." at the moment when Yicheng was injured, the mark left by Mu Hantian in his body disappeared. Mu Hantian, who felt the mark disappear, hurriedly used space magic to go to Yicheng''s side.

    Yicheng''s vision: Xi Ma''s steps are slowly away. Now I''m very bad.

    A hole in the abdomen. It should be a serious injury. But it doesn''t hurt. Consciousness disappears rapidly. It should feel good to sleep without consciousness. But in that case, I will definitely die.

    Is it true. Dying in the second grade of high school?

    And half of life has not come yet!

    It''s ridiculous to be stabbed by a girlfriend in the park and say goodbye to the world!

    Ah... While thinking about such things, my consciousness is getting thinner and thinner.

    Already, it seems that a lot of things disappear in my heart.

    Ah, what will happen to tomorrow''s school. Will Matsuda and Yuanbin be surprised? Can you cry?

    Mom, Dad... I haven''t been filial.

    Finally, there''s my brother. Although he''s a little poisonous at ordinary times, he''s too good for my brother.

    Hands... Can move.

    Put your hand around your abdomen and move it in front of your face.

    Very red... Very red, my blood. The whole hand is red. It''s all my blood.

    Really, I want to find a girlfriend for my brother,

    Speaking of red hair, it''s really sister lias. She matches her brother very well,

    Ah, the view is low.

    ... if I could be reborn, I would.

    "It''s you. Is it you who called me?"

    Suddenly, who reflected in my vision said to me.

    But because of their low vision, they don''t even know who they are.

    "Dying. The wound is... Uh, isn''t it becoming very interesting. Yes, you... Really interesting"

    He chuckled with a smile that seemed interested.

    ... what''s so interesting?

    "If you want to die anyway, I''ll pick you up. Your life, live for me."

    Before the interruption of consciousness, there was bright red hair in my eyes.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Wait a minute, it''s you. It''s you who hurt my brother!" Mu Hantian finally arrived and saw Yicheng fall in a pool of blood, and beside him stood a beautiful girl with red hair.

    "Alas, it''s really uncomfortable not to see the beginning. What a complicated relationship. The heroine killed the hero? Why did I see it from the second film!" Mu Hantian said in his heart.

    "Hmm? Are you mu Hantian?" said the red haired girl, lias.

    "Ah! It''s you who hurt my brother, Minister lias." Mu Hantian''s tone was a little cold.

    "It''s not me. The person who hurt him has gone." lias shook her head.

    "Oh, let''s go? He runs fast, or I''ll kill him."

    "Oh, do you know the identity of the murderer in cold weather? Just say that."

    "Yicheng''s power of light is obviously not angel''s. angels will not kill at will. Then there is only one truth, that is falling angel." Mu Hantian said definitely.

    "Unexpectedly, the younger brother is not an ordinary person. Is he the host of artifact?" lias was surprised when she heard Mu Hantian''s words.

    "Let''s just say it. I''ll take Yicheng away, elder." Mu Hantian walked over and picked up Yicheng. (in other words, the protagonist also has a day to hold a man.)

    "Wait a minute, which camp are you from? Angel or fallen angel? No matter which camp you are, you shouldn''t appear in front of me. After all, we are not allies. I have every reason to kill you. Do you think you can escape from me?" said lias.

    "I''m not from any camp, and do you think I can escape from you? Hehe, I can only say that you think too much of yourself." after that, Mu Hantian left without taking care of lias.

    "Hehe, his tone seems very strong. Then, do you want to consider taking him as a family member?" lias thought, looking at Mu Hantian who left.

 Chapter 525

    Get up! Get up! Get up, get up, kiss, kiss, I want to give you... "

    "... um"

    This is a clock that wakes people with a proud voice and undertakes the task of waking the master from sleep. And the master fell from the bed and pressed on the floor.

    This is the worst way to get up for ichicheng Hyogo. What''s more, he just had that dream of being killed by his girlfriend, Xi Ma sauce. The reason why he thinks it is a dream is very simple. He is still alive.

    "Get up! Yicheng!" his mother''s voice came from the bottom of the building, as usual.

    "I see. Get up now!"

    After answering, Yicheng stood up.

    Today is the worst start. Finishing his collar again and again, he sighed sincerely again and again.

    "We''re going out." Yicheng and Mu Hantian said.

    бнбнбнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Yicheng, you''ve always been very spiritless recently. What''s the matter?" Mu Hantian could feel that since he brought Yicheng back last time, Yicheng''s body had some power, which should be a devil''s chess piece.

    "Nothing, I don''t know myself, but I feel very energetic at night." Yicheng yawned and said.

    I''m bingteng Yicheng. Recently, I''m very strange, very strange. Recently, I have a problem with the sun.

    I feel hard because the sun pierces my skin.

    The morning sun won''t work anyway. I can''t get up at all.

    I need my mother to wake me up every day.

    And the elder brother who learned of this situation also joined in. As soon as he saw my lazy appearance, he would punish me mercilessly.

    In short, the morning is very unpleasant for me, but at night, I will be lively. There are a lot of things coming up from the body and turning into a super tense state. Completely into night humans.

    That''s strange.

    It shouldn''t be like this. Although it is true that you will stay up late, it is a miracle that you are still awake at 1:00 midnight.

    But now, at three o''clock and four o''clock late at night, I still wake up calmly. Continue to go to bed every day after confirming that the sun rises.

    Not addicted to playing online games, nor poisoned by late night programs.

    ... what is it, my body.

    I''ve changed since my date with sesame sauce.

    When I got back to the classroom, I sat in my chair.

    "Yo, my friend in the heart. How about the DVD I lent you? Color?"

    It was Matsuda, one of my friends who had shaved his head, who spoke to me. It looks like a refreshing sports teenager, but it''s actually a pervert who can say * * * * * * every day.

    Although it is the versatile youth of sports who rewritten all kinds of records in junior high school, now it belongs to the photography department. According to him, yes - I want to take all the pictures of female high school students through the lens - this kind of wild view with full color and gas.

    Alias'' * * * * monk '','' sexual harassment paparazzi ''.

    "Hoo... The wind is really strong today. Thanks to this, I can see the underwear of female high school students from the morning."

    Wearing glasses like arrogant men is Yuanbin, the second of friends. Have the special ability to digitize the body shape of girls through glasses. But if you take off your glasses, your combat effectiveness will be reduced.

    This guy''s alias is'' Seqing glasses'' and ''three circumference detector''.

    Two of my bad friends.

    It''s disappointing to see these guys'' faces since the morning. It''s frustrating.

    "Got something good"

    Matsuda opened his bag and put it on my desk.

    Books and DVDs with obscene titles piled on the table.

    "Ah"

    A girl''s wail came from a distance.

    Yes, it''s normal. It''s been like this since I got up in the morning.

    Then I heard the contemptuous voices of these girls: "it''s the worst since long ago ~", "* * * * starved ghost to death".

    "Don''t make noise!? this is our fun!? hey, girls and children don''t look! Don''t look!? it will insult the brain!" it''s the worst speech that hasn''t changed, Matsuda.

    Looking at the objects put on my desk not long ago, although I wanted to shine my eyes and say "Oh! What, is this secret treasure?", it''s been a hard morning recently, so I''m not in the mood.

    Seeing my low mood expression, Matsuda sighed. "Hey, hey, hey. There''s such a treasure in front of you. What''s your face?"

    "Recently, I always can''t lift up. It''s strange. It''s really strange. It''s not like you so far." Yuan Bin next to me also pushed on his glasses and said.

    "Is it illness? No, it shouldn''t be. As the incarnation of * * * *, you can''t catch a cold."

    "Ah, what about that? The influence of the fantasy that I made a girlfriend? Is it called Xi Ma sauce?"

    "Can''t you really remember Xi Ma sauce?"

    And they gave me a poor look at my words.

    "All said, we don''t know such people.? really, it''s better to go to the hospital?? what do you say, Yuanbin."

    "Yes, several times, we haven''t been introduced to a girl called Xi Ma sauce."

    Why, I have a deep memory.

    But these guys forgot. No, I forgot about Xi Ma sauce. There is no such thing as Tianye Xima.

    The time spent with Xi Ma sauce seems like a lie. Yes, as these guys say, it''s "fantasy".

    However, as confirmed by Matsuda and Yuanbin, her phone number and email address were not recorded on my mobile phone.

    The record is eliminated?? By whom?? It''s impossible!? I have no reason to eliminate it. Who is it!

    Dial the number you remember, but that number is not used.

    She doesn''t exist?? Is it my fantasy?? How could this happen?. Although I want to deny it, there is no trace of her except my memory.

    Remember, I don''t know her address. She is a student of his school. She learned about her school from the uniform she was wearing, and then the students inquired about her.

    But there are no such students. Not at all.

    So, who am I dating and who am I dating? Is that dream, the dream I recently made, a fantasy I gave birth to?

    Shall I tell Matsuda and Yuanbin that the dream is very close to reality?

    But I clearly remember her face? I don''t understand anything. What''s strange about the unknown power that comes up late at night? What has changed?

    While I was thinking, Matsuda put his hand on my shoulder. "Well, maybe something we don''t understand about puberty will happen. OK, come to my house after class today. Let''s see the treasures together."

    "That''s wonderful. Mr. Matsuda, Mr. Yicheng will come anyway."

    "Of course, Yuanbin. We are male high school students who move for desire? It''s impolite to our parents if we don''t do * * * * things." Ga Huhu and the two laughing. It''s a pervert. It''s a pervert anyway. And I joined in. Well, good. I am also a man born for metamorphosis.

    "I see!? let''s have a happy gathering today!? cheers to carbonated drinks and potato chips while watching * * * * DVD!"

    "Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh

    "Hey, what are you talking about? Yicheng, I think you haven''t been in good spirits recently. Take this, mint tea, which can refresh you."

    Did you bring it on purpose?

    "Oh, oh." it''s really my brother. He cares about me so much that I want to cry.

    Kill you, kill you, kill you - don''t stare at me. We are brothers. Girls, you misunderstood. I really want to cry.

    In this way, when I started my daily life, red was reflected in my vision.

    Bright red.

    From the window of the classroom, I saw the playground. A woman''s school scenery was nailed in my pupils.

    A girl with real red hair is the idol of our school with extraordinary beauty. Slim figure, isn''t it Japanese?

    Of course, she is not Japanese. I heard he was born in northern Europe.

    He went to high school in Japan because of his father''s working relationship.

    Everyone will be taken away by her excessive beauty and caught in the heart in an instant.

    Lias? Jimony.

    He is a third grader in this school. My predecessors.

    Notice that people other than me, both men and women, will be there. Not quite right, except for the natural brother. I really doubt you''re gay, brother.

    In short, such a person.

    But recently, that feeling has changed.

    It''s really beautiful. She''s too beautiful.

    However, I felt a little frightened from her beauty, and I was afraid from my heart unconsciously.

    I don''t know why this idea came into being.

    However, the period of thinking like this began on the day when Xi Ma sauce disappeared.

    Just then, her eyes moved. The clear blue eyes caught me.

    In an instant, I fell into the feeling of my heart being grabbed.

    Why, do you feel this way. It''s like being stared at by an overwhelming opponent with poor strength.

    Her blue eyes narrowed, and a little smile came out of her mouth.

    Is it towards me?

    No way. I have no contact with her.

    When I think so, I suddenly remember the events in my dream.

    At the end of the dream, who has red hair speaks to me.

    A figure that emits a gentle and cold sense of existence.

    When that overlapped with her, she had disappeared from my vision.

 Chapter 526

    "I really want to rub my chest!" Matsuda cried on his knees when we watched the last work of the H-DVD appreciation meeting.

    When I came home from school, I entered Gongkou DVD appreciation in a high mood, but after many pieces of indica rice, I was excited and cold, "why can''t we make girlfriends?" I thought seriously, and cried in turn.

    Matsuda has been in tears since the three sets of works. Yuanbin even pretended to be calm and shed tears in the depths of his glasses.

    Looking at the clock, it''s ten o''clock in the evening. Although parents have been told that they will spend the night at Matsuda''s house, they will really be worried about the above visit, and tomorrow''s school will also cause obstacles.

    "Well, almost go home." because of my words, the whole staff stretched out and prepared to leave.

    "Goodbye then." after saying goodbye to Matsuda at the entrance, Yuanbin and I began to walk.

    "It''s a good night. It''s such a good night. Then I want to watch Gongkou DVD." Yuanbin, who looked up at the night sky and said something of unknown meaning, sighed.

    "See you tomorrow."

    "Ah, have a good dream."

    And Yuanbin on the way home, but I always feel that the guy''s waving posture is not energetic. Wait, send an incentive email.

    A few minutes after leaving Yuanbin.

    I was walking home, but the strength overflowing from the inside as before hurt badly.

    It''s the "power overflow at night". Sure enough, my body is too strange. It''s not normal to think about it. The eyes become clear and the five senses become sharp. Hearing and vision work unusually. Even the conversation in the surrounding homes can be heard, and the dark road can be seen clearly. It''s strange that you can see clearly even where the light of the street lamp can''t shine!

    This phenomenon is getting stronger day by day.

    No, it shouldn''t be an illusion.

    Because the cold in this body is like instinct.

    I felt the sight of others from the beginning. Moreover, they still look at my cold eyes.

    In front of me, there was a body of unknown air floating towards me in front of the road.

    It shook badly. The body trembled little by little.

    It''s a man. The man in the suit stared at me. Stare at me for no reason.

    Just looking up makes the inside of the body freeze. Isn''t this something called killing intention?

    Feel really hostile. But it''s dangerous to feel above that. Sure enough, this is killing!

    The man walked quietly. And still towards me!? Sure enough, it''s me!

    Pervert? Dangerous elements? Not so good!

    It must be bad! Because I''ve been shaking since just now! How could you meet dangerous people on your way home!

    "It''s a wonderful fate. It''s not downtown here. I should meet you on the road," said the man in black suit.

    What is he talking about? No, no, no, probably anyone with a brain problem will say that.

    Is he really a dangerous person?

    WOW! What should I do if he lights the knife? I haven''t learned the fighting skills of body protection, and I''ve never had a fight! by the way! My ability will become stronger at night! That''s it! It''s the only way to escape!

    I stepped back and pulled away.

    The man with perverse smell came towards me quickly.

    "Do you want to escape? Who is the master? You will take this place far from the city center as a territory. It''s either low class or abnormal preference. Who is your master?" the man in black suit said.

    I don''t know what you''re talking about?

    Pop!

    I turned and ran back along the same road. Full sprint.

    So fast! Super fast! Although it''s strange to say such words myself, my foot journey at night is really very fast.

    I walked through the deep night, just trying to escape. Turn a few corners on the way and run in a strange street. Breathing is very smooth and you can run. In that case, run more distance so that he can''t catch up!

    I ran for about fifteen minutes and came to an open land.

    This is the park.

    I''ll slow down and walk instead.

    To adjust my breathing, I walked all the way to the fountain. I looked around under the street lamp in the park and a wonderful pressure grabbed me.

    I recognize this place.

    I know this park

    Yes, this is the last place in my dream - my date with Xi Ma!

    Hey, should this be a coincidence or a miracle?

    No, did I come here unconsciously? It can''t be true.

    Shake.

    A chill ran across my back.

    There''s something behind it... I feel that way.

    I slowly turned my head, and black feathers floated before my eyes.

    Is it a crow''s feather? incorrect.

    "Do you think you can escape? The existence of subordinates is troublesome." the man in black suit asked on the pool now.

    There is a man in a suit with black wings in front of me.

    It''s the pervert just now.

    Angels? No, no, it''s too fantastic!

    COSPLAYг┐ Yes, it''s too particular. It''s true? How is that possible?

    "Tell me your master''s name. If you hinder us in such a place, we also have a headache. We also have our concerns... Are you ''outlier''? Look at your confused face. If you don''t have a master, it makes sense." the man in black suit muttered to himself.

    That pervert seems to be reading something in pieces. Don''t talk to yourself and make your own conclusions!

    In such a tense situation, I inadvertently think of what happened in my dream.

    The dream of that date. At the last minute, I was killed by Xi Ma in front of the fountain in the park.

    Yes, it''s Xi Ma with black wings.

    Then I saw Uncle with black wings... Did the dream come true?

    Hey, I dreamed of a beautiful girl, not a man!

    incorrect! The point is that if it goes on like this, it will be bad!

    In that dream, I''ll die later.

    "Well, I can''t feel the breath of your master and companions, and I don''t see that you have a plan to disappear, let alone launch the magic cube array. According to the analysis of these conditions, you are indeed ''out of the crowd''. That means there will be no problem killing you." the man in black suit said appalling words and raised his hand.

    That hand is aimed at me!

    Tinnitus! I remember this phenomenon.

    Something like light gathered on the man''s hand. This, this kind of fantasy novel plot appears in the dream is enough!

    Light gradually forms something like a long gun.

    Long gunбкбк

    It''s really a long gun!

    In my dream, I was pierced by that kind of long gun in the abdomen, which would lead to tragedy! Will be killed!

    I couldn''t help closing my eyes when I saw the man in black suit throw his long gun of light at himself.

    The expected pain did not come. I opened my eyes and found a tall figure standing in front of me.

    "Yo, it''s brave to hurt my brother." the figure turned back and said.

 Chapter 527

    "I didn''t expect to have another helper. From the smell, you''re not a devil. Why should you help him?" the man in black suit looked at Mu Hantian and said.

    "Good evening, Mr. falling angel. Introduce yourself. My name is mu Hantian, and the name of the person you are chasing is Yicheng Hyogo. It''s my cousin. So you see. Don''t you introduce yourself?" Mu Hantian smiled.

    "Unexpectedly, my brother is a devil. Is my brother the holder of artifact? If you are willing to obey me, I will spare you from death. How about?" the man in black suit said.

    "Oh, I''m so sorry. I can''t do anything to obey you. Besides, do you think you''re my opponent?" Mu Hantian shook his head and said.

    With that, Mu Hantian took the new ajuro pill, which is now called "spirit sword - Jingjue", and the falling angel rallied a long gun of light to fight Mu Hantian.

    Department of supernatural research, Juwang college.

    "Unexpectedly, the falling angel dared to attack my family in my territory. Do they want to start a war?" lias said angrily when she found that the falling angel attacked Yicheng.

    "Zhu Nai! Kitten! Youdou! Prepare the magic array to jump! Rescue." lias said. Then, the four stood on the ''magic array'' to transmit.

    In front of the fountain in the park.

    "Holder, although I don''t know how your artifact is, at least your fighting consciousness is very good. But that''s not enough!" the man in black suit looked at Mu Hantian and said.

    "The power of this world is not low, but I haven''t contributed yet." looking at the falling angel in almost perfect condition, Mu Hantian smiled.

    "Why don''t you use the power of an artifact? Don''t tell me it has no power, but I feel the magic wave on it!" said the falling angel.

    "It''s no problem to fight an enemy like you, even if you give me a broken sword, because you... Are too weak." after that, Mu Han''s eyes flashed, and his sword wielding speed was faster.

    "What''s the matter? This is your power? It''s not much at all." the falling angel smiled at him.

    Poof!

    The sound of weapons entering the body!

    "How could it be... Clearly... I clearly..." the falling angel said intermittently.

    "Don''t pretend. As a fallen angel, if you died just because of this ordinary attack, your fallen angel would have been extinct." Mu Hantian laughed at the fallen angel''s poor acting skills.

    "Although nothing will happen, I was hurt by an artifact anyway, which still has a certain impact on my action. I didn''t expect you to hurt me. I admit you have a certain strength. But it''s not enough!" the falling angel said.

    "Ha ha, really? Then I''ll be a little more serious." smiled and Mu Hantian waved his sword again.

    The falling angel watched Mu Hantian wield his sword and didn''t dodge. Instead, he was ready to kill Mu Hantian directly. However, at the moment he shot, Mu Hantian disappeared. There was only a sword light in front of him, but mu Hantian didn''t see his figure.

    "Hey, where are you looking?" seeing the falling angel blocking the sword light, Mu Hantian appeared behind him.

    "What...!"

    Poof! Mu Hantian''s sword pierced his body again, but this time, it added strength.

    "Damn it, if there were only two of us, I might leave, but now..." the falling angel said here and gathered a long gun of light to Yicheng standing on the edge of the battlefield.

    "Despicable!" Mu Hantian scolded Yicheng when he saw this scene.

    "Thank you for your praise! But what''s next?" the falling angel answered and continued to throw the long gun of light.

    Pop!

    The spear was shot away!

    A magic array appeared in front of Mu Hantian, revealing several figures

    "Gui''an! Mr. falling angel!" a beautiful woman with long bright red hair came out.

    "Can you please leave my family?" a beautiful girl with bright red hair came out of the red magic array.

    "Red hair... Jimony''s family?" said the falling angel, staring at the red haired girl.

    "That''s right. I won''t spare you if you want to continue to fight my lovely family!" said lias.

    Lias jimony.

    Yes, it''s my (Yicheng) schoolsister, the red haired beauty.

    "... hum. So he''s your family. That means this place is your territory. Well, I apologize for today. But remember, don''t let your family run around. Maybe someone like me will kill him while walking?" the falling angel made a dangerous declaration.

    "I''ll keep your advice in mind. This place is under my jurisdiction. If I get in the way again, I won''t be merciful," Leah said impolitely.

    "I''ll give it back intact, the successor of the jimony family. My name is donasik. I hope we won''t meet again," donasik said.

    Donasik then flapped his black wings and his floating body flew into the air. After flying into the air, he looked back at Cheng and lias and disappeared into the night sky.

 Chapter 528

    "Oh, it''s master lias. What''s the matter with appearing here?" Mu Hantian asked, looking at lias in front of him.

    "Oh, you really have an artifact, brother Hantian." lias said, looking at the crystal Jue in Mu Hantian''s hand.

    "Say, what''s the matter? If it''s all right, I''ll take Yicheng home." Mu Hantian pulled Yicheng and was ready to leave.

    "Woo Doo!" cried lias.

    "Yes, Minister!" a sword appeared in the hand of the man named youdou and cut it down at Mu Hantian.

    "It''s so boring." without any extra action, Mu Hantian just picked out the sword in youdou''s hand.

    "I said, do you want to fight?" Mu Hantian said faintly.

    "No, you misunderstood. I just wanted to see if you were qualified to be my family member," said lias.

    "Lias, I saw this man first." another magic array began, and a beautiful girl with short hair and glasses came out.

    "Cangna? Do you want to rob me too?" lias looked at Cangna and said.

    "No, it''s just that I saw this man first." Cangna pushed her glasses and said.

    "What did you say..." lias was surprised.

    "You quarrel slowly, I''ll go back first." after leaving such a sentence, Mu Hantian left.

    "Eh? Just... Just left?" lias looked around.

    "It seems so." Cangna nodded numbly.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    ''if you don''t get up again, you''ll be killed If you don''t get up, you''ll be scattered. "

    When Yicheng opens his eyes again, it''s an ordinary morning.

    What''s going on? Are you dreaming again?

    It''s a dream, that. But it''s too real. Yicheng couldn''t help thinking so.

    This time he was not chased by Xi Ma sauce, but by men from nowhere. Only black wings were the same.

    Shaking his head, he wanted to cheer up by this action.

    I still remember going to school yesterday, watching DVDs at Matsuda''s house in the evening, and then going home. On the way home, he was attacked by dangerous elements, and then saved by his brother. Later, master lias appeared.

    Well, how did I get homeбкбк He noticed the contradiction, no memory, no memory of going home! Have you been dementia since this age?

    "Yicheng, get up and come down for breakfast." this is my brother''s voice.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Yicheng, are you all right?" Mu Hantian asked after dinner.

    "Eh? Did you say... Last night was not a dream?"

    "Of course not. Do you know that if I hadn''t arrived, you might have died," Mu said.

    "Ha? Will... Will die? What''s going on?" Yicheng felt puzzled.

    "Well, I think the elder lias will explain. Well, go to the college first." patted Yicheng on the shoulder and Mu Hantian said.

    "Yes!"

    бнбнбнбнбнбнбнбн

    after school.

    "Yo. Hello." a handsome blonde came to Yicheng''s seat to say hello.

    Yicheng narrowed his eyes and looked at the boy who came to him.

    The person standing in front of Yicheng is this school and the second-largest handsome prince, Muchang youdou. He captured the hearts of countless female students with a bright smile, and was in the same grade as Yicheng, but in different classes. Why the second? That''s because Mu Hantian beat him in many ways.

    In the corridors and classrooms, girls screamed joyfully at the wooden yard.

    "I''m so bored! I''m so bored! What''s the matter? Isn''t it just a little handsome? What''s the big brother? He''s a Xueba, plus full marks for cooking and singing." Yicheng said sincerely.

    "What can I do for you?" Yicheng asked lazily.

    Although Yicheng''s tone was depressed, the wooden yard still kept smiling: "it was sister lias jimony who sent me."

    "So? What should I do?" Yicheng stood up and asked.

    "Please follow me," said the wooden yard with a smile.

    "No!" the girl screamed this time.

    "How can the students of wood and wood field walk together with bingteng!"

    "You will be defiled, Woodfield classmate!"

    "I absolutely don''t allow Muchang students б┴ This pairing of vines appears. "

    "No, maybe it''s Bing Teng б┴ Wooden yard students! "

    They said a lot of strange things

    "I see." Yicheng decides to listen to him and follow him.

    The wooden yard went forward, and Yicheng followed.

    "Hey, hey, Yicheng!" Matsuda called me.

    "Don''t worry, my friend. I''m not going to duel." Yicheng replied.

    "Well! What about" I have Oolong noodles with crazy men occasionally! "Matsuda said while holding up porn.

    A sincere speechless look at the sky.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Yicheng followed behind the wooden yard and walked towards the back of the school building.

    There is a building surrounded by trees. The students call it an old school building. Now it is no longer used.

    The old school building is the former school building of this school Park, but now no one will come here. It feels quite gloomy. Even there are seven major schools that have been circulated everywhere.

    However, although the building is made of wood and looks very old, the glass of the window is very complete. At first glance, there is no obvious damage.

    Old to old, not ragged.

    "The minister is here," said the wooden yard.

    "Minister?" Yicheng thought suspiciously, "are you talking about sister Xuejie? Eh? Minister? Sister Xuejie has joined the club? The wooden yard is also a member of the club? Things are becoming more and more mysterious. Forget it, you can see sister Xuejie if you follow this guy anyway."

    Yicheng and Muchang walked up the stairs in the two-story wooden school building. Go all the way to the second floor.

    The corridor is also very clean. The unused classroom also looks spotless.

    Old buildings often have layers of spider webs and thick dust, but so far they have not been seen.

    Does that mean someone is cleaning here?

    Walking, Yicheng seems to reach his destination. The steps of the wooden yard stopped in front of a classroom.

    Seeing the sign hanging on the door, Yicheng was startled.

    Supernatural Research Department

    Just seeing the name of the club makes Yicheng tilt his head.

    "Minister, I brought people here." the wooden yard reported before opening the door.

    There came the voice of the elder sister: "OK, come in. The cold weather should be coming soon."

    "It seems that sister lias is inside." she thought sincerely when she heard lias''s voice.

    The wooden yard opened the door, Yicheng followed him into the room, and was startled by the situation inside.

    Every corner of the room is filled with riddle like words. It is a wonderful text that has never been seen before. It is found on the floor, wall and even ceiling. The most special is the central circular array.

    The circular array occupies more than half of the classroom area and looks like a huge magic cube array. Treacherous and strange feelings are almost full marks.

    The others have only a few sofas and desks.

    Someone is sitting on the sofa. She is a petite girl.

    She is a first grade Tacheng kitten!

    Laurie looks and has a petite figure. At first glance, she is the high life of primary school students!

    Some male students like her very much, and female students also think she is very cute. She can be regarded as the mascot of the private Juwang School Park.

    She ate the mutton soup silently. Whenever she saw her, she looked sleepy.

    She seems to have found Yicheng. Her eyes are right with Yicheng.

    "This is the cousin of bingteng Yicheng and Mu Hantian."

    The wooden yard introduced Yicheng to her. Tacheng kitten nodded to Yicheng.

    "Ah, hello."

    Yicheng nodded. Seeing Yicheng nodding in return, she ate mutton soup silently.

    WOWбкбк

    The sound of water came from the innermost part of the room.

    "Is this in the shower?

    Take a closer look, there is a shower curtain hanging in a corner. There is a shadow on the shower curtain.

    It''s a female figure. There''s a woman in the shower.

    Wait, shower? With shower?

    "Is there a shower attached to the social office?" Yicheng thought.

    Joo.

    The sound of turning off the water.

    "Minister, please."

    Huh? There''s another man behind the curtain?

    Yicheng heard the voice of another woman, not the minister.

    "Thank you, Zhu Nai."

    Sister lias seems to be dressing behind the shower curtain.

    This made Yicheng delusional.

    "... a dirty expression."

    It seems that someone is mumbling something. The voice comes from Tacheng kitten.

    Yicheng looked in that direction and saw only the petite Gao Shengsheng eating sheep soup.

    "... really? It turns out that all my obscenities are written on my face? I''m really sorry." Yicheng thought helplessly.

    The shower curtain opened. Sister lias in uniform appeared.

    Still * * * * red hair is quite imaginative.

    Sister lias smiled when she saw Yicheng: "I''m sorry to have kept you waiting."

    "It doesn''t matter," Yicheng said.

    Then he moved his eyes behind lias.

    Another person is also a woman... Wait, really!

    Yicheng was too frightened to speak.

    Black hair horsetail! Endangered horsetail! Isn''t that the last horsetail girl in this school park!

    Always smile! Show your hands and feet with Japanese flavor! Show the image of Da he Fuzi in the body of high school girls. One of the idols of our school, sister Zhu Naixue of Jidao!

    She is also known as "two big sisters" with sister lias!

    The common worship goal of boys and girls!

    "Oh. Nice to meet you. I''m Ji Dao Zhu Nai. Please take care of me more in the future." sister Zhu Nai greeted Yicheng politely with a smile. Even her voice was so intoxicating.

    "You, hello. I''m Bing Teng Yicheng. I, I want you to take care of me!" Yicheng also said hello to her nervously.

    After confirming that we knew each other, sister lias nodded "HMM.".

    "It''s a cold day, but it should be coming soon. Yicheng, I''ll explain to you when the cold day students come." sister lias said.

    "Yes, yes," Yicheng replied.

    Then Yicheng sat down and waited for mu cold day.

 Chapter 529

    "Sorry, I''m late." after a while, Mu Hantian opened the door of the activity room and came in.

    "It''s all right. Since you''re here in the cold, let''s start explaining," said lias.

    "You are welcome to join our supernatural research department," lias said.

    "It''s just coarse tea. Don''t mind," Zhu Nai said.

    "Ah, thank you."

    Jidao Zhu Nai made a cup of tea and brought it to Yicheng sitting on the sofa.

    Yicheng took a sip.

    "It''s delicious. But the taste is familiar." Yicheng said.

    "Oh, thank you. This is the tea making technique of students in cold weather." Ji Dao Zhu Nai smiled.

    Mu Hantian, Yicheng, Muchang, Tacheng kitten and lias sat on the sofa around the table.

    "Junai, come and sit here," said lias.

    "Yes, minister." Jidao junai also sat down next to lias.

    Everyone''s eyes are focused on Yicheng.

    "What''s going on here? It makes me nervous when everyone sits together and focuses all their attention on me... Big brother is also new. Why don''t you look at big brother?" Yi Cheng thought nervously.

    Sister lias said, "I''ll come straight to the point. We are all demons."

    "It''s really straight to the point," Yicheng said.

    "Look at your unbelievable face. No way, it can''t blame you. But did you see the man with black wings last night?" said lias.

    "Those are fallen angels. They were angels serving God, but they moved their sinful feelings and fell into hell. They are also the enemies of our demons," lias explained.

    "We demons and fallen angels have been fighting constantly since ancient times. In order to dominate the underworld, which is what humans call hell. Hell is divided into two sides, the territory of demons and the territory of fallen angels. Demons and humans make a contract to ask for the price in order to accumulate strength. Fallen Angels manipulate humans to try to eliminate demons. In addition, the third force is to follow God''s orders and cooperate with them Demons and fallen angels are enemies. This tripartite competition has lasted from antiquity to the present, "lias continued to explain.

    "No, no, no, sister. Anyway, it''s too difficult for me, an ordinary high school boy. Eh? Or is this the activity of the supernatural research department? Brother, do you think so?" Yicheng said.

    "The ''supernatural research department'' is just to hide people''s eyes and ears. It''s my interest. In fact, it''s our demon gathering organization. And so are you in the student union. Of course, you''re also a demon," lias said.

    "No, no, no, this is what the ''supernatural research department'' is talking about." Yicheng is a little flustered.

    "The sky is wild," said lias.

    Hearing these four words, Yicheng couldn''t help staring.

    "You were dating Amano that day, weren''t you?" lias said.

    "If sister lias is joking, the trouble is over. Seriously, I don''t want to talk about it in this situation." Yicheng said angrily.

    "She did exist. No doubt," said lias firmly.

    "But she carefully cleaned up the evidence that she once existed around you." lias flicked her finger and Jidao junai took out a picture from her arms.

    Seeing the person in the picture, he was sincere and speechless.

    "It''s her, isn''t it? Tianye Xima." lias asked.

    Yes, the person in the picture is a girlfriend who can''t be found all over the world.

    The photos taken by Yicheng with his mobile phone no longer exist. Now her figure clearly appears in the photos in front of her. And the Xi Ma in the picture has black wings on its back.

    "This girl... No, she''s also a falling angel. It''s the same as the one who attacked you last night," lias said. "Your brother can prove it."

    Lias continued, "this falling angel touches you for a purpose. Then she will erase your memories and records around you because of that purpose."

    "Purpose?" Yicheng asked suspiciously.

    "Yes, just to kill you," said lias.

    "Why did I encounter such a thing?" Yi Cheng asked.

    "Calm down and be honest. There''s nothing you can do... No, you should say you''re unlucky. Because not all holders will be killed," said lias.

    "What is bad luck?" Yi Cheng was a little excited.

    "You went out with her that day and ended up being killed by a long gun of light in that park," lias said.

    "But I''m still alive! Besides, why does she want my life!" Yicheng said.

    "The reason why she approached you was to investigate whether there was something dangerous in you. Maybe it was because the reaction was not obvious, so she took so much time to investigate slowly. So she determined. You did have an artifact on you." lias said.

    The wooden yard also said: "the so-called artifact refers to the extraordinary power hosted on specific humans. It is said that many well-known figures in history are the holders of artifact, and they can be named in history through the power of artifact."

    "There are still many people with artifacts in their bodies. Aren''t there many international famous people in the world? Most of them are also people with artifacts on their bodies." Ji Island Zhu Nai also added after the wooden yard.

    Then lias continued: "most of the artifacts have functions that can only affect human society. However, there are also artifacts that can threaten our ''demons'' and'' fallen angels''. Sincerely, hold your hand up."

    "Eh? Hold your hand up? Why?" Yicheng thought suspiciously.

    "Don''t think so much, come on."

    Sister lias urged.

    So Yicheng raised his left hand up.

    "Close your eyes and imagine in your heart what you think is the strongest," lias suggested.

    "The biggest and strongest thing... Is probably the monkey king of seven dragon balls..." Yicheng said. I''m really surprised that there is a monkey king in that world

    "Then think of him and imagine his strongest looking posture," lias continued.

    Yicheng imagines Sun Wukong''s posture of dragon Qigong in his heart.

    "Well, is that all right?"

    "Slowly put down your arms and stand up."

    Yicheng put down his hand and stood up from the sofa.

    "Then imitate the man''s strongest looking posture. Seriously imitate it? It''s no use making casual gestures," said lias.

    "What a shame?" he said sincerely.

    "Well, move quickly." lias urged Yicheng again.

    "Really, I know, dragon Qigong!" Yicheng opened his hands and leaned together, pushing forward and shouting at the same time. This is the posture of dragon Qigong.

    "OK, open your eyes. In this rippling magic space, it should be easy for the artifact to appear."

    Yicheng opened her eyes at lias''s command.

    At this moment, Yicheng''s left arm shone. The light gradually condensed and formed around Yicheng''s left hand. Finally, the light faded, and there was a red thing on his left hand that looked like a armour. The decoration of the armour is quite exquisite. It looks and feels like a gorgeous Cosplay prop. The back of the hand is inlaid with a round gem, or should it be said to be a precious jade?

    "What is this? What is this?" Yicheng, who was surprised, couldn''t help shouting.

    "That''s your artifact. As long as it does appear once, you can start anywhere by your own will," lias said.

    "This, this red armor is an artifact

    ? "Yicheng wondered.

    "That''s right. It''s because they think that artifact is too dangerous that you will be killed by the falling angel Tianye Xima," said lias.

    "Xi Ma, this artifact, are all true. So it''s true that I was killed? But why am I still alive?" Yicheng asked.

    "You call me on the verge of death. Call me through this paper." lias took out a leaflet.

    "As like as two peas distribute leaflets, I remember the leaflet. I was waiting for the evening anesthesia when I was given the same thing by a leaflet." to fulfill your wish! "The big ads on the top and the magic magic array. The magic cards on the leaflet are just like the magic magic on the floor."

    "This is the leaflet we sent out. The magic array above is used to summon US demons. No one has specially painted magic array to summon demons recently, so we printed it like this and sent it to humans who may summon demons. It is an economical and simple version of magic array. The human in disguise who was sent out by us just sent out leaflets in the downtown area that day and happened to be handed out to a sincere hand. However When Hou Yicheng was attacked by falling angels and was on the verge of death, he called me. It must be because your mind is strong enough to call me. Usually it should call out Zhu Nai and their dependents, "said lias.

    "I was summoned to the scene and knew at a glance that you were the artifact holder killed by the fallen angel. But the next problem was that you were dying. The fallen angel''s long gun of light ran through your body, and even humans who were not demons would die on the spot. You were like that at that time, so I chose to save your life," lias said.

    "Save my life? So the elder sister saved me? That''s why I''m alive now?" Yicheng said.

    "Let you become a devil, Yicheng. You have been reincarnated into me, lias jimony''s family. Become my demon servant," lias said.

    Pop!

    At this moment, wings grew on the backs of people except Yicheng and Mu Hantian. Unlike the black wings of falling angels, they are similar to the wings of bats.

    Pop.

    Yicheng also has a touch on his back.

    Yicheng looked behind and found that black wings also grew on his back.

    "... true or false. Am I... Devil? Not human?" Yicheng said to himself.

    "Let''s re introduce ourselves. Youdou."

    Hearing that lias called his name, the wooden yard smiled at Yicheng:

    "I''m Muchang youdou. I''m a sophomore like bingteng Yicheng. You should know. And I''m also a devil. Please give me more advice."

    "First grade, Tacheng kitten. Please give me more advice. I''m a devil." Tacheng kitten nodded gently.

    "I''m Ji Dao Zhu Nai in grade three. In principle, I also serve as the Vice Minister of the ''supernatural research department''. Please give me more advice in the future. Don''t look at me like this, I''m also a devil. Ha ha." sister Ji Dao bowed humbly and politely.

    Finally, sister lias. She shook her red hair and said gracefully:

    "Then I am their master and lias jimony of the demon family jimony. The title of the family is Duke. Please give me more advice, honesty and cold weather."

 Chapter 530

    "So, cold day, what''s your artifact?" said lias, looking at Mu cold day.

    "Mine? It''s just an ordinary sword, that''s all. But... Since Yicheng you''ve become a devil, I won''t say anything. In short, live well for me." sighed and Mu Hantian said.

    "That... Classmate cold weather, I have a request. I hope you can become my family." lias said something that made everyone stay.

    "Lias, you..." Zhu Nai wondered.

    "Zhu Nai, have you forgotten that?"

    "Is it... Felix? I see."

    "Sorry, I''m not interested in that for the time being. Let me think about it!" said Mu Hantian, standing up from his seat and walking outside.

    Yicheng watched his brother go and wanted to leave, but she was retained by lias and said what to teach him about the devil''s work.

    бнбнбнбнбнбнбнбн

    Bing Teng Yicheng became a demon and worked hard to become a superior demon and obtain a title. But the reality is that he is still at the bottom. Just as human beings have society, so do demons. Moreover, compared with modern humans, the demon society is more like medieval Europe, with aristocracy, civilians and strict hierarchy.

    As a newcomer, Yicheng is still reborn from human beings. Even if he has an artifact, he can only get this evaluation now. Therefore, he often rides his bike to distribute leaflets late at night. Although it will be tired, completing the contract is really a down-to-earth way to increase his demon points, and then get a good evaluation from the demon king.

    For demons, the real active time is late at night. When night comes and the world is dark, the power will increase. On the contrary, it will weaken in the morning because of the devil. Light is poison - this is the devil''s common sense.

    Like angels and falling angels, they hold light guns, and the existence of light as a weapon is the devil''s natural enemy.

    That''s why Yicheng finished all his work late at night.

    The devil''s work is not fixed, but rather completely random. Being called, establishing a contract, realizing the other party''s wishes, and then charging the corresponding price is the general process. However, human desires are diverse, and the people who will call are different, so it is also very necessary to negotiate before this. For example, even if you are willing to pay for your life in order to fulfill this wish, whether the devil is willing to accept it is also different. As lias said, "human values are not equal". Although it is a little harsh, this is the truth.

    The reason why I say so much is to explain that as a newly added devil, it''s not natural that ITO will fail several times in the face of such a complex work under a completely unfamiliar situation. Nah, isn''t it?

    "Is that what you want to say? Yicheng," lias rubbed her forehead tired and looked at her latest family members with a headache, "even if you say so, it''s too late to reach a contract."

    Yes, it has been several weeks since Bing Teng Yicheng became a devil, but so far, the number of contracts he has reached is zero, not one, not ten, not a hundred, but zero, 0. No matter what kind of expression, in short, he has failed once.

    "Eh... Don''t be too hard on him. In fact, I''m quite satisfied with his performance. You see, although the contract has not been reached, the evaluation is not super good, and they have made a commitment to continue calling next time." the speaker is Yicheng''s brother, Mu Hantian. After the last meeting, he also joined as a member of the supernatural research department, Although he said he came to help because he was worried that his brother was incompetent.

    "In cold weather, you may not know that it''s the most important thing for the devil to reach a contract, and this is the first time. I don''t know how to do it. I''m a little confused and frown." lias sighed. The accident of her family is definitely the first time. For the first time in history, a client is quite satisfied, What if the contract is not reached.

    "That means you are not angry. The current situation is that although Yicheng is disqualified as a devil, it makes the client happy, isn''t it?" Mu Hantian said.

    These times, Yicheng didn''t complete the content of the contract, but he sincerely made people feel happy, which in his opinion is a more rare thing.

    "Minister, I have communicated with the clients very carefully. Up to this morning, I have been fighting the fantasy of a cartoon with the client''s Mr. Senze! I also appreciate the magic girl Animation DVD with meiludan, the Han children! I''m very happy!"

    "Fantasy... Battle?"

    "Yes, yes! Playing the role of cartoon and fighting each other''s fantasy! I feel ashamed myself. As a high school student - no, I feel ashamed as a devil! I, I will reflect! I''m so sorry!"

    Yicheng shouted as if he were going out of his way, "but I''m very happy! Both I and the client enjoy it wholeheartedly."

    "Well, what are men and women?"

    "It''s meiludan! Although he is a muscular man, he has a girlish heart and is called Han children!"

    "Why, your clients are all perverts..." Mu Hantian said. He already knew something about this brother. In a word, he was called by people who are perverts. Just like the wooden yard, this guy has a high probability of being called by beauties. Indeed, birds of a feather flock together, Are people grouped?

 Chapter 531

    "Oh, brother, what should I do? Is the minister angry?" Yicheng asked Mu Hantian after coming out of the Department.

    "Why do you say that?" Mu Hantian looked at Yicheng.

    "Because I refuted the minister and shouted at her."

    "I don''t know, but didn''t lias punish you in the end? So she should agree with you to a certain extent, and."

    "What?"

    "Brother, I think you did a good job. It''s better to say I''m proud of you."

    "... well! Yes!"

    Hearing Mu Hantian''s words, Yicheng''s eyes brightened, and his spirit was obviously much better. It seems that he is very happy to be recognized by his brother.

    "Ah WOW!" a soft voice suddenly came, accompanied by a panic tone.

    "Huh?"

    "You?"

    "No, it''s a female voice, brother!"

    Oh, there was another sound of something falling. It sounded like it was in the rear, so they looked back directly.

    It was a nun. She threw herself to the ground with her hands open and her face down.

    What a stupid way to fall.

    Perhaps the scene in front of him was so powerful that Mu Hantian took a half beat to react. He wanted to pull up her and stretched out his hand,

    "Are you okay? It hurts."

    "Ah woo. Why did you fall... Ah, sorry, thank you."

    The nun''s voice sounded very young and beautiful. It directly gave people a gentle feeling. Mu cold day pulled her up.

    Hoo, a gust of wind blew up the nun''s headscarf.

    The gold was flying out, the long straight hair was shining in the sun, and the nun''s appearance came into their sight.

    The green eyes flickered as if they could attract the soul, and the exquisite face had no defects. Don''t even think about it. Mu Hantian is sure that Yicheng is stunned now. The girl is so beautiful.

    "Nothing, this is for you." the smiling Mu cold day handed the newly blown scarf to the girl. The girl has a natural affinity for being gentle to her and must be a good child.

    "Thanks, thanks." maybe Mu Hantian''s smile was too gentle. The nun lost her mind for a moment, and then said thanks like a shy way.

    "Do foreigners come here to travel?" Mu Hantian then asked. Yicheng on one side finally returned to God and looked at the nun. After all, it is strange to meet nuns in the city, not to mention foreigners.

    "No, it''s not. Actually, it''s the church in this town today... You also live in this town. Please give me more advice."

    "Do you want to go to the post? You are also very hard." Yicheng sighed. After all, young girls have to work if they want to come to this foreign country alone. It''s really inhumane.

    "It''s OK. It''s also very smooth on the road, but I''m confused when I came to this town. Well... I don''t speak Japanese very well... And I''m lost on the road and can''t speak with the people on the road..."

    "Old man, old man, doesn''t this man speak Japanese?"

    "Yes."

    "Then you can understand. It''s really powerful."

    "Nothing, it''s just a small thing."

    "That, that, what are you talking about?" Aisha, who couldn''t understand their conversation, asked in a daze. Now they are like a savior to her. It''s hard to meet someone who can speak her mother tongue, at least after asking the way.

    "You just said you were lost. Did you go to church?"

    "Well, do you know?"

    "Yes, I''ll take you. Yicheng goes home first. I''ll go there."

    Mu Hantian immediately made a decision. The girl gave him a very comfortable feeling. He hasn''t met such a person for a long time, so try to help if you can.

    "Why, brother, I also know that you really want to monopolize beautiful girls!" a sincere and unwilling shouted.

    "What nonsense did you say? Did you forget that you, a demon, went to church and wanted to die?"

    Yes, Bing Teng Yicheng has become a devil. As a devil, the church is an enemy camp. If you step in without permission, it will completely become a problem between the camps of God and devil.

    "Well, brother, I''ll go back first."

    "Be careful all the way."

    In this way, after saying goodbye to Yicheng, Mu Hantian and Aisha embarked on a journey to the church.

    On their way to the church, they passed a park.

    "Woo..."

    A child was crying here, and the mother next to him kept comforting him by saying, "no problem, Shanjun.".

    Mu Hantian wanted to leave here after he found that it was just a small thing, and the adult was around, but the nun behind him suddenly walked into the park.

    "Hello, hello"

    The nun approached the crying child and said hello. Mu cold day also followed the nun.

    "No problem? Boys can''t cry because of this degree of injury."

    She stroked the child''s head gently.

    The language was impassable, but the expression was full of tenderness. The boy slowly calmed down and looked at her with big eyes.

    The nun slowly put her hand on the child''s injured knee, and the light full of vitality emerged from her palm.

    Mu Han Tian narrowed his eyes. That''s an artifact.

    I don''t know when the injury on the child''s knee disappeared without leaving a trace.

    "This therapeutic effect, nun... Is it her? Although I haven''t seen the first one, the general characters still know." Mu Han Tianxin said.

    The child''s mother has been stunned, which is a scene unimaginable to ordinary people.

    "There''s no wound, no problem." the nun touched the boy''s head and looked at the cold sky. "Sorry, unknowingly." she stretched out her tongue and showed a lovely smile.

    And the mother who just pulled the child out of the place,

    "Thank you! Big sister!" as he left, the boy shouted out words of thanks.

    "Thank you, big sister. That''s what the child said."

    Hearing Mu Hantian''s translation, the nun showed the most beautiful smile that he could never forget.

    "That..."

    "Yes, the power of healing, the wonderful power from God, well, that''s it."

    "I haven''t asked yet..."

    "Hold, I''m sorry, but it''s true. It''s really from Lord God."

    Seeing the nun''s abnormal performance, Mu Hantian was silent. She seemed to be very concerned about the nature of her healing ability. She always emphasized what God gave. After a little thought, he said: "... Have you met anything before? Because of that power."

    The nun showed a complicated expression and hung her head. It seems that there is really something hard to hide or black history.

    "My name is mu Hantian. Call me Hantian. What about you?" Mu Hantian suddenly stood in front of the nun, looked at her face and said seriously.

    "Oh, oh. My name is Aisha, Aisha alget. That, that, Mr. cold weather, is this?" Aisha was surprised and asked. She didn''t seem to understand why she had to announce her name suddenly.

    "Well, nothing. I just want to make friends with you." he said so, but mu Han thought in his heart: it''s really her.

    "Well! Then, with the return gift of leading the way before, Mr. Han Tian, can you come to the church for a cup of tea?"

    "Of course." Mu Han smiled.

 Chapter 532

    This is the story of a girl called "Saint".

    The girl was born somewhere in Europe. Soon after she was born, she encountered her first misfortune and was abandoned.

    The girl never met her parents. She became an orphan, but fortunately, the local church and orphanage adopted her. She grew up healthily with other orphans.

    In this way, the girl who was raised into a devout believer was found to be special at the age of eight.

    At that time, the girl found a wounded dog. She treated it with an incredible power. By chance, she was seen by a priest.

    Since then, the girl''s life has been changed.

    The girl was elected as a "Saint" with healing power, left the same orphanage and was taken to the headquarters of the Catholic Church.

    While claiming to the visiting believers that it was God''s blessing, the church asked the girls to treat their problems.

    In this way, the rumor spread that the girl was called a saint who could "bless" God, which had nothing to do with the girl''s own will.

    But the girl was not dissatisfied, the treatment was good, the church''s stakeholders were also very good to her, and she was happy to treat others until one day, the girl''s real misfortune began.

    One day, a wounded devil appeared in the church. He was clearly the enemy of the Lord, but the kind girl could not abandon it.

    Even demons need treatment if they are injured. With this idea, the girl healed the devil.

    It was another chance that another priest saw it, and the priest reported this fact to the church.

    As a result, the girl''s life was reversed.

    "You say it''s a power that can heal demons!"

    "How could this happen!"

    "The power of healing will not have an effect on people who are not protected by God!"

    Yes, there are people with healing power all over the world. However, there is no cure for demons and fallen angels, which is common sense within the church. It seems that there have been cases in the past that can heal people outside, but it is regarded as the power of the "witch".

    People in the church regard girls as "heresy".

    "A witch who can heal demons!"

    The girl who was once worshipped as a saint was simply intimidated into a "witch" and abandoned by the Catholic Church.

    The desperate girl was accepted by the Far East organization "the lost devil".

    In other words, she accepted the shelter of the fallen angel.

    Although abandoned, the girl never forgot to pray to God and thank him.

    However, there was no response. God didn''t help the girl at all. Finally, even the Lord abandoned her. The girl thought of it in despair.

    "... I''m sure I didn''t pray enough. You see, if I''m so stupid, I''ll get lost." Aisha smiled and wiped away the tears from her face.

    "Asha, you are not wrong. It is your Lord, the so-called God, who really makes mistakes."

    "Why, it must be me! If not, if not,"

    "Can you see the wounded man turn and leave?"

    "I..."

    "Can''t do it, because you are such a person, such a gentle and kind-hearted good man." Mu Hantian understands that Aisha is actually a virgin like Xia Yin.

    "Oh, oh, this is someone I don''t know," a frivolous voice suddenly came. This is a young man. "My lovely assistant Aisha sauce, who is this?"

    "It''s my friend who just sent me to church, father Fred. This is..."

    "Step back, Aisha!"

    Before she finished speaking, Aisha was pulled behind by Mu Hantian. The priest has a problem!

    "Why, what''s the matter?" Aisha asked in a daze. She just wanted to introduce her new friend to her colleagues, but she was stopped by Mu Hantian. Mu Hantian''s reaction was very strange.

    "Fred, right? Who did you just kill?"

    Yes, it''s rare, but he can feel the blood from the priest, and more importantly,

    "You hurt Yicheng!"

    The time goes back to when Yicheng and Mu Hantian just separated,

    "Really, my brother is not interesting enough. Does the devil have human rights? Cut, I also want to date beautiful girls." Yicheng complained. At this time, he began to hate the fact that he was a devil.

    Huh? The smell of blood, Yicheng moved his nose, and there was a smell of magic. In short, I have to go and see. Yicheng has made a decision.

    This is a house, not a building or apartment. It belongs to the kind of independent house that can be seen everywhere.

    It''s just like this, but it brings a sincere and ominous feeling.

    "Something bad has definitely happened in this bad feeling."

    Yicheng suppressed his panic and walked in. He didn''t ring the doorbell because it was no longer necessary. The main door of the porch opened.

    There is no light in the corridor. There is a staircase leading to the second floor, but there seems to be no electricity. There is only a dim light in the depths of the first floor. What is that, candles?

    It''s getting worse and worse. It''s like a sincere attack. It''s really strange. There''s no human breath here.

    Walking towards the light, it turned out to be the living room.

    There is a sofa, a TV and a tea table. It is a living room that can be seen everywhere. However, Yicheng froze.

    That''s the wall. On the wall of the living room, a body was nailed.

    It was a man, upside down, his body was about to be chopped up, and there were even internal organs overflowing from the wound.

    "No!" the sound of "making" came, and Yicheng''s body leaned back at the same time.

    "Oh! Is the devil king''s reaction good? I thought he could cut you in half." the speaker was a white haired man, very young, like a foreigner, about a teenager, dressed as a priest, still a beautiful boy, holding something used to attack Yicheng. It was a beam sword.

    "What are you doing, you guy!" Yicheng shouted angrily. At this time, his chest was dripping blood. This was the priest''s masterpiece. He had just been shocked by the scene of torture and killing. He didn''t react at the first time. As a result, his chest was cut off, but it wasn''t very serious, but it just looked scary.

    "What are you doing? Of course, I''m going to kill you. I''m a priest, a young priest. I''m going to kill the devil, but I''m ridiculed by the cold me, cut off your devil''s head, and I want to eat." the priest suddenly frivolously hummed a song with out of tune and terrible words.

    I don''t know where this nerve came from. Yicheng had a headache.

    "My name is Fred Selzer. It''s the end of a demon killing organization. Oh, don''t give your name because of me, and you have to give your name. Because my brain capacity can''t be recorded in your name, so don''t have to. No problem, because you''re going to die soon. It may hurt at first, but it''s going to cry!"

    "... it''s getting troublesome. Well, I''d better ask for the moment. You killed this man." Yicheng unbuttoned, took off his coat with some blood stains, threw it on the ground, moved his neck and asked.

    "Yes, yes. I killed it. Because it''s a habitual criminal who summons demons, I can only kill it."

    "Let me try what my brother taught me."

    "You''re just an asshole devil. You''re arrogant. Die!"

 Chapter 533

    Less than ten minutes after the battle, Fred is now holding a sword. He is not as relaxed as before, and Yicheng, although he is injured, seems to be OK.

    "Yicheng Jun, very powerful." a blue light suddenly appeared on the floor, and the sound came from inside. It was a magic array. And it''s the magic array of jimony''s family.

    "I thought I needed to save you. It''s really strong, Mr. bingteng." the wooden field came out of the magic array with a smile, followed by sister Zhu Nai and kitten sauce.

    "Don''t be like this," Yi Cheng was very shy. In his memory, few people cared about him so much except his family. "But then again, what about the priest?"

    "Take it back and give it to lias first," said Jonas after a test. It''s not easy to decide whether it''s big or small. It''s not good to kill it directly. It''s really troublesome.

    "You, cough, you think you''re going to eat me. Cough, it''s too tender!" Fred shouted. Suddenly, a magic array appeared at his feet, and then the man disappeared.

    "Oh, I''m careless. I said he didn''t speak. He was preparing this." Zhu Nai said with some regret, "but forget it. He''ll catch it sooner or later."

    бнбнбнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Kill who or what, Mr. Han Tian, what are you talking about?" Aisha asked suspiciously. The attitude of Mu Han Tian was really strange, just like protecting her.

    "The priest just killed someone. I can smell the bloody smell." Mu Hantian explained to Aisha and then looked at Fred, "and then you should attack Yicheng. Where is he now?"

    "Haha, funny, you''re funny. Yes, I killed Yicheng. As for that bastard devil? I killed him too, haha." Fred laughed recklessly.

    "What! Did you kill? Father fried, killing is not allowed! This kind of thing! The Lord will not allow this kind of thing!"

    Aisha objected to Fred and shouted loudly. She should have been impacted. Her colleagues in the church killed people. This kind of thing is unforgivable in her heart.

    "What are you talking about? It''s not a person, it''s just the devil and the devil summoner. They are all the enemies of the Lord. It''s a sin! Cough, cough, it''s right to kill. And the one over there, you''re an accomplice of the bastard devil. I''ll kill you together!"

    Fred said excitedly. It seems that killing is not a problem for him at all. "I''ll kill you like I just killed the devil. Cough, cough."

    "Poor acting, can you kill Yicheng? Although I didn''t give him too many things, it''s impossible for you to kill him with his artifact." Mu Hantian smiled.

    "What? How do you know... No, Yicheng was killed by me! I killed him!" Fred shouted anxiously, looking a little flustered. It seems that Mu Hantian was right.

    "You, you too, the devil too, and the stupid nun too, you damn it! You all damn it!" as if he had been hit a soft rib, Fred crazily rushed to Mu Hantian and Aisha with his lightsaber. He was going to kill them!

    "Are you angry? It''s really just a waste of money." Mu Hantian directly grabbed the cut lightsaber, crushed it, and then kicked Fred in the abdomen, and the priest flew out directly.

    "Father fried! Mr. cold day, what are you doing!" Aisha shouted to Mu cold day after seeing that Fred was beaten out. Anyway, that was also her colleague.

    "Don''t get excited, Aisha, just blow him away. He doesn''t have much strength and can''t die," Mu Hantian explained. "And the priest''s posture, he was going to chop us together just now."

    "How could it be? Father Fred, why? They are all believers of the Lord. Why should they kill? Why?" Aisha murmured as if shocked. It''s not too much for her to accept this series of things, right now.

    "Cough, cough, cough, are you better than that devil? Cough, cough, aren''t you human? Cough, fall, fall angel, where are you, fall angel''s eldest sister, cough, cough, help me!!" Fred slowly got up from the ground and shouted to the air. This man is so strong that he is not an opponent. He wants to ask his boss for help.

    "Don''t shout, I''ll help you," said Mu Hantian. With a stroke into the air, a figure appeared. The dark wings were a falling angel.

    "A little familiar, oh, it''s you! The guy who ran away last time." Mu Hantian suddenly realized that the fallen angel was the one who wanted to attack Yicheng that night.

    "You!... don''t insult the Fallen Angel casually." the Fallen Angel named dorasik shouted. He was also extremely depressed now. Why did the nun of her organization lead this guy when she got lost.

    "Aisha, come with me. There are no good people here. The priest who killed people won''t say it. This fallen angel is also a pervert. I stopped him from attacking boys in the park last time." Mu Hantian said.

    "You! You put... Your nonsense, when did I attack the boy?" dorasik was a little hairy.

    "Really not? Isn''t my brother a boy?"

    "What, how could..." Aisha was completely disappointed. She didn''t expect her new organization to be so unbearable. Falling angel was really not a good person.

    "Aisha, come with me. I''ll take good care of you in the future and won''t hurt you. I promise." Mu Hantian blushed a little. This kind of thing is a bit like abduction. Forget it, let it go!

    Although it was a bit clumsy, Aisha covered the corners of her mouth and shed tears.

    "... why?"

    "There''s no reason, just simple. How can a girl like you hurt you?"

    "Really? Well, take good care, Mr. cold day." Aisha bowed to Mu cold day.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Come on, what''s going on!! fallen angel! Cough, cough, cough." after Mu Hantian and Aisha left, Fred shouted to dorasik like a God. Just now he wanted to ask for help, but the reinforcements were so useless.

    "Let''s be patient for the time being. I''m not the opponent, but soon, when the adult''s things arrive, we don''t have to be afraid, and I''ll be ashamed!" dorasik said. Today''s thing is too sudden, there are no hands, and the secret weapons are not ready, "And that nun, ''the smile of the virgin'', since she has the help of adults, she won''t give it to you, Lina!"

 Chapter 534

    "So you brought her," said lias, frowning. "What are you thinking, cold day, such a bad one, but it will lead to war."

    In the department room of the supernatural research department, lias, Mu Hantian and Aisha are sitting on the sofa. Mu Hantian explained Aisha''s situation to lias and was immediately attacked.

    "I won''t agree with this kind of thing. The relationship between the devil and the fallen angel is not as naive as you think. It has been hostile for hundreds of years, thousands of years, and she will be caught if there is a gap. It''s too dangerous," lias continued to accentuate her tone when she saw Mu Hantian''s still careless appearance, "The girl was originally from God and could not be compatible with us. Even if she took refuge in the fallen angel, she is still our enemy, isn''t she? Cold day! Did you listen to me!"

    "Finished?" Mu Hantian rubbed his arm and asked lias.

    "...." realizing that this person may have been perfunctory, lias stopped talking. It was a waste of words. She began to oppress Mu Hantian.

    "It seems that he has finished. First of all, I want to correct you." Mu Hantian sorted out the clothes that had just been thrown out because of her improper posture, touched Aisha''s hair, which had become tearful because of lias''s words, and said: "Whether it''s fallen angels, angels or gods, those are your enemies, not ''US''. The only intersection between me and you is Yicheng. Unfortunately, I still don''t want him to be your family."

    "What do you mean?" lias narrowed her eyes dangerously. These words didn''t suit her very much.

    "Don''t you understand? Simply put, our relationship is not good enough to call ''US'' at will. Have you forgotten that I am not a devil, but a human being." Mu Hantian finished finishing his clothes, took Aisha to stand up and continued, "and what if so? Even if we are enemies with the whole family of fallen angels, Aisha will always be my person (cough, don''t misunderstand), this won''t change. However, the falling angel may hate you, but it doesn''t matter. If you''re afraid, it''s like me asking for help. "

    "Are you looking down on me, cold day?" lias straightened up and said softly, but although her voice was small, everyone could hear the anger contained in it.

    "Well, it''s ok if you have self-confidence," Mu Hantian said casually, holding Aisha towards the door. "I''ll tell you something before I leave." Mu Hantian turned his head like a souvenir.

    "What?" lias asked, staring at Mu Hantian. She was very angry now.

    "To tell you the truth, maybe it''s because you''re a woman. In short, you really don''t have much as a king, and King Mao is much better than you." Mu Hantian commented on lias, "I can see that you should also be a person with a distinguished life experience, but you''re timid. You really don''t have the style of a superior."

    "You... You guy!" lias was really angry. He, he said that to her.

    But even so, he didn''t stop at all. Mu Hantian continued, "that''s why I don''t want Yicheng to follow you. The devil is only one aspect. More importantly, you have no future. At least now, taking Cang is better than you. I don''t know how much. You''d better come on."

    With that, Mu Han walked out of the Department without looking back.

    Outside the door of the Department, Zhu Nai, Yicheng, the kitten and the log yard are all there. Zhu Nai and they look at Mu Hantian with a complex face. Only Yicheng still follows Mu Hantian like nothing.

    "Han Tianjun, isn''t this too much?" Zhu Nai asked Mu Hantian with a frown. What did you think just now was Mu Hantian''s fault, and the minister was just concerned. The kitten and the wooden yard behind her also gave approval. They also felt that Mu Hantian didn''t do a good job.

    "Maybe, but it''s necessary," Mu Hantian thought for a moment. "In fact, I wanted to talk about her a long time ago. I can see that she will definitely become a pivotal figure in your underworld in the future, right?"

    Zhu Nai looked at each other and seemed uncertain whether to answer Mu Hantian. After all, he was not an insider such as family members.

    "Don''t you acquiesce in not talking? Feel at ease, I won''t go deep into it," Mu Hantian smiled and waved his hand to reassure them, "In short, lias, who is bound to become a big man, is still too immature. She is not young. According to our * * * * habits, she has become an adult. Therefore, she should at least understand that Wang must have the courage to bear and take responsibility, which is the most basic."

    "But the minister is just worried about a war, which is the result of her careful consideration!" the wooden field couldn''t help retorting. He was grateful to the master who saved his life. Now Mu Hantian said so. How could he bear it.

    "I must have thought about it," Mu Hantian said carelessly, "but the answer is too stupid. If you want to start a war, you''ll have to fight. According to the Bible, you three are mortal enemies."

    "You!"

    "Youdou, all right." lias came out of the department room with red eyes and said to Kong Chen, "I thought for a moment. Maybe it''s like you said, I''m not mature, but I''m still very angry. You all leave. I want to be alone."

 Chapter 535

    "Tianjun, what did you mean just now? Why did you say that lias''s answer was stupid?"

    On the way home, Mu Hantian, Zhu Nai, Aisha and Yicheng walked together. Originally, there was no Zhu Nai, but she suddenly followed, "let''s talk!" and Mu Hantian didn''t refuse. After all, he would become lias''s family member.

    "Well, it''s very simple. The first thing is that no matter how you fight, the war can''t happen again." Mu Hantian replied, "you know the reasons for the armistice of the three forces in the Bible. I still heard from you."

    "Well, it''s because they are in a very difficult situation... Ah!" Zhu Nai subconsciously replied, and then covered his mouth as if he was aware of something.

    "It seems that you have also thought of it. They didn''t stop under the force of public opinion or any special force, but simply couldn''t fight. It seems that they all lost miserably." Mu Hantian said, "it should be that it''s another point to say whether the race can survive, let alone continue to wage war."

    "If we continue to fight under such circumstances, it will not be an ordinary death. More importantly, if any force dares to start first, it will definitely be attacked by the other two. This is the characteristic of the tripartite scuffle. As long as the heads of the three forces are not mentally disabled, they can''t make big moves."

    "So, there can''t be another war, right, Tianjun?" Zhu Nai continued. "Why, we didn''t expect such a simple thing? Strange."

    "There should be some shadow, the shadow of war," Mu Hantian thought for a moment and said, "so he subconsciously considered that aspect. After all, it''s too cruel, and a little possibility will be infinitely magnified. But lias''s reason is more complicated."

    "Hmm? What''s that?" Zhu Nai asked curiously. What''s the reason besides this.

    "She is more afraid of failure than war," Mu said. "Her family should have high expectations of her, or there are some excellent people around her. This person is in contrast to her. She doesn''t want others to be disappointed in her."

    "Tianjun, you really know a lot," Zhu Nai said. "You can see this kind of problem."

    "So, lias is afraid. If she doesn''t dispel this concern, it will be difficult for her to succeed. However, it''s estimated that it will happen sooner or later. She''s very smart and has good qualifications."

    "Then you just went too far." Zhu Nai said with a smile, "but there are other reasons, such as this girl?" then she pointed to Aisha next to Mu cold day and threw away her position. The girl is still very likable and pure like a piece of white paper.

    "I really can''t hide it from you." Mu Hantian sighed like admitting his life and looked at Aisha with a little doting: "after all, Aisha is too simple. Moreover, I can''t stand being said like that."

    "Indeed, come on, Aisha sauce, come to my sister''s arms." Zhu Nai also seemed to join the fun. He grabbed Aisha from Mu Hantian''s arms and rubbed his cheeks, "ah, the skin is also very good. It''s really cute."

    "Hey! That''s mine. Come back!"

    "No, come on, Aisha, don''t go to that sister. Come to my house tonight?"

    "That''s nice. Aisha sauce is very popular, but it''s really cute."

    "Well, Yicheng, if Aisha, let her go to my villa. There are no people there anyway."

    "Eh? That villa is not..."

    "Well, yes, I''ve lived there these days. Anyway, it''s close to home. It''s only one street."

    "Well, I''ll talk to my parents."

    In this way, Aisha was scrambled and brought back to Mu Hantian''s villa. Congratulations, congratulations.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Minister, are you okay?" such a voice came from the department room of the supernatural department.

    "Hmm? It''s a kitten. I''m fine, but I''m a little lost," said lias, looking back at the worried kitten, hugging her. "I really want to take the cold day as my family, but now it seems impossible. He''s not interested in demons himself. If he wants to, he''ll go to Cang there."

    "It doesn''t matter, the minister and us," said the kitten, hugging lias and raising her head. "Moreover, if you are sincere, you won''t go anywhere else in cold weather."

    "Yes! Hehe, the kitten is so clever. You can''t escape from me in the cold weather." lias''s expression suddenly became much brighter. "Sooner or later you will admit it. I''m definitely qualified to be your master."

    "Yes, I can''t, * * * *." the kitten gave an idea without expression.

    "Yes, color... What * * * * ah, how can a girl not be reserved," lias denied with a red face. But as a reference, write it down first. Well, it''s just a reference.

 Chapter 536

    "Good, great..." Aisha opened her mouth in surprise and sighed lovably.

    Now they are in Mu Hantian''s villa. In one word, a mansion. Yes, it''s a mansion.

    "Well, I was so surprised when I first came here." Yicheng said with a smile. Although he knew his brother was very capable before, he never had any intuitive impression. Except for the tip of the iceberg he saw when he was a child, the rest is here.

    This is a villa. In fact, if you want to say the size, it is not very big or magnificent, but somehow, the environment here is always solemn and solemn, and it is also very elegant. At a glance, you can see that the residents are definitely people of high status. This is a very wonderful layout.

    "Well, go in. It will be your home in the future," Mu Hantian gently patted Aisha''s head and motioned her to follow and walk inside. "There are few people here. If they stay at home all night, they may come back that month." (here I want to explain that the protagonist has opened a company in the world, which is one of the top 500 in the world, and Nangong has been helping to manage that month.)

    "Welcome back, young master." while talking, a woman dressed as a maid came over, with bright teeth and moth eyebrows, national color and natural fragrance, plus her expressionless face, she was an ice beauty.

    "Well, her name is Aisha, and she will be my sister in the future." Mu Hantian handed her the clothes. "Aisha, she''s sixteen nights. Just call her night. Take her to visit first, and she''ll live here later. The room... Let Aisha choose and live whichever she likes. Yicheng and I went to training first. Aisha, if you''re hungry, tell her that you don''t have to wait for us to eat. Let''s go, Yicheng."

    Mu Hantian went to the basement with Yicheng.

    "Yes, please take your time, young master, young master Yicheng. Miss Aisha, please come with me." he said to Aisha after bowing his head.

    "Hmm? Miss... Do you mean me?" Asha was stunned by the sudden strange words, and then asked.

    "Yes, please follow me first. I''ll show you the residence. You''ll live here in the future. I hope you can pay attention to choosing your own bedroom. You can choose it after we''ve seen all the rooms."

    "Oh, oh, OK, that, that, can you not call me miss? It''s awkward to listen and listen. Just call me Aisha," Aisha said with some timidity. The maid could feel a strong aura, which made her unconsciously afraid.

    "No, it''s impolite to call your name directly, Miss Aisha. Please forgive me."

    "OK... OK."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Well, that''s all for today." Mu Hantian looked at the time and said to Yicheng, "go to dinner. Today''s performance is not satisfactory."

    "Hoo, hoo, it''s over at last," Yicheng gasped. "But did I do well today? I always feel very ordinary." in this way, his harsh brother thinks it''s good. What''s wrong.

    "No, although the speed is slower, your strength is still good," Mu Hantian commented to Yicheng. "What''s more, you don''t feel satisfied today. You don''t think your strength control is very good."

    "Well, yes, I always feel the power up and down." Yicheng nodded and said. Today, I always feel wrong, as if the brake in my body was broken.

    "This is a good thing. It shows that your strength is breaking through. As long as you can master it, you can be stronger."

    "Really, really! When will I break through?" Yicheng asked excitedly.

    "This can''t be timed accurately, but these days, before that, you will enter a quiet period, and your body will feel a little weak. You don''t have to come these days, but don''t worry. It''s a normal phenomenon to make preparations for a breakthrough. In short, you can be happy." looking at your brother''s happy appearance, Mu Hantian smiled happily, My brother really has a very good talent. I should have taught him well before.

    "Oh, oh!! finally have a holiday! My DVD, my * * * *, * * * *, I''m coming!"

    "Are you happy about this?" Mu Hantian asked dangerously. He was still just a * * * * monkey. "I changed my mind and continued. Let''s have a practical drill. I''ll be your opponent."

    "No, no, brother, no!"

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Aisha has lived in Mu''s cold villa for nearly a week. She is slowly used to this home. Yes, for Aisha now, this is a place that can be called home.

    It''s warm and comfortable here. The maid, Miss Chen ye, is also very good at taking care of people. During this period, she also recognized them that month.

    For Aisha, Mu cold day is a very wonderful and one of the few people who make her feel at ease, which is a very rare thing.

    Although she is a little stupid, her intuition is very accurate. So far, she can always feel the people who approach her with any bad purpose for the first time, and then she will stay away from each other.

    This is one of the reasons why she had no relatives and friends in the church. After all, when people approached her as a "Saint", she always held some impure purposes more or less.

    So mu Hantian is a very strange existence. From the first sight, she knew that this person really just wanted to help her.

    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter, Aisha?"

    "Does it look like this?"

    "Yes, your voice is much brighter."

    "Really, I''m very happy. Well, I''m very happy."

    Looking at Aisha, she smiled. Mu Hantian was also infected. Just tell her now.

    "You''ve been staying at home for so long."

    "Well, I''m busy these days. I have to pack my luggage."

    "Is that finished?"

    "It''s finished. Thanks to Miss Chen Ye''s help."

    "CHEN Ye is a perfect maid. She always takes good care of people. Let''s not mention this first. Since you''ve cleaned up, you should have nothing to do. Let''s go out and play."

    Mu Hantian immediately put forward his own opinions. In fact, he wanted to do so for a long time, but there were too many things these days. He and Aisha didn''t have much time, so they put it on hold.

    "OK, I want to go too." Aisha replied excitedly. She hasn''t had much fun since she came to Japan. She has been doing all kinds of things for the first time.

    "Well, let''s go and go to the playground first."

    "OK."

 Chapter 537

    The playground is a little far away. Mu Hantian and Aisha spent more than ten minutes on the bus.

    At first, Aisha sat nervously in her seat, holding her hands tightly on her knees.

    Then they staggered in the tram for half an hour. When they went to the station to change trains, Aisha seemed not too nervous and began to chat with Mu Hantian.

    "Mr. cold weather, what is that building? Is it a hotel? It''s so high."

    "No, it should be an office building."

    "It''s really amazing here. It''s so interesting."

    Aisha looked around on the road. Even ordinary buildings would stop to have a look.

    Obviously, she is a young girl, but she looks like a hillbilly who has just entered the city, although she has just entered the city.

    However, Aisha''s surprised reaction every time she meets new things is very cute.

    "Oh, I''m sorry, Mr. cold day. I stopped again."

    "I, I really... Always say something like a child. I''m ashamed to be with me."

    This guilty look, coupled with her red face, is more lovely.

    "Say something stupid," Mu Hantian rubbed Aisha''s hair. He liked this action very much. "I wanted you to see the city. If I was with you, I also found many things I hadn''t noticed before. It''s very interesting."

    "Also, don''t be so polite. Just call me cold weather."

    Aisha looked at Mu Hantian with a smile, her face reddened and showed a sweet smile,

    "Yes!"

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Aisha stared at the scene in front of her and stood still.

    "This is..."

    "Are amusement parks... Such exaggerated facilities?"

    "I can''t say that. After all, this star amusement park is the largest amusement park in the world in recent years."

    If you want to ask why you can be sure, because this is built by Mu Hantian.

    The original purpose was just to relax with the girls. As a result, it was unexpectedly popular after it was completed, and it has become one of the industries under the name of Mu Hantian.

    However, despite all this, Mu Hantian, as a party, only came on the opening day, and did not play any entertainment facilities. It is said that later that month, he rebuilt it, and even set up a new system.

    According to the order of popularity, 100 amusement facilities will be abandoned every year, and then new facilities will be set up, and the remaining facilities will be renovated. Therefore, in theory, people who play this amusement park all over do not exist and are very interesting.

    "Is there anything you want to play?"

    Aisha seemed to have been sighing and didn''t hear Mu Hantian''s words.

    "Aisha."

    "Ah, yes, I''m sorry." hearing Mu Hantian''s words, I immediately looked very sorry again.

    "It''s all right. Do you want to start from where?"

    "Want to play?"

    Aisha looked around the huge amusement park.

    "Well, are these all game facilities?"

    "Well, there are also exhibition halls and souvenir shops, but most of them are entertainment facilities."

    Aisha''s white fingers slowly pointed to one place, looking very unsure. "I want to try that, OK?"

    "Are you sure?"

    Aisha refers to a roller coaster. Although Mu Hantian hasn''t taken it, she still knows some information.

    "So... What''s the problem?"

    "No, it''s okay. Let''s go."

    Mu Hantian only hesitated for a moment and made a decision.

    "Well... Why go in a completely different direction? I think it''s OK to go straight."

    "It seems you don''t know." Mu Hantian hesitated again. "It''s very big. It takes more than half an hour to walk. What you see now is just a vision. It''s very close. It''s just your illusion."

    "Eh?" Aisha looked at the roller coaster in surprise.

    "Do you want to give up?"

    Aisha hesitated for a moment, and then her eyes looked at Mu Hantian.

    "No, I''m going to have a look. This is the most famous facility and a part of the urban experience."

    "No, there is no such thing in ordinary cities." although I wanted to tell Aisha, Mu Hantian didn''t say it when she looked cheerful.

    "Let''s go. There''s a car here."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "It''s even worse if you look close."

    After making a special car for nearly 10 minutes, Mu Hantian and Aisha arrived in front of the roller coaster. The entrance swallowed the crowd like a big mouth. It was really terrible.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Well, although I''m prepared, why do I go around so many times? It''s terrible to be out of gravity! It''s really bad!!

    "Love, Aisha, how are you?" Mu Hantian looked at Aisha beside him.

    I''ve completely fainted!

    "Ha..."

    "Ha..."

    Mu Hantian and Aisha collapsed on the bench like two elderly people.

    "It''s really wonderful to be attracted by gravity!"

    "Same feeling, I want to thank this earth."

    Aisha was like an old woman drinking tea with milk in her hands.

    "Ah, gravity is really great. Milk will flow down your throat."

    "Without gravity, the vending machine won''t fall down."

    "Gravity, how great!"

    "By the way, Aisha, I want to arrange for you to go to my school, can you?"

    "School? Well, no problem."

    "That''s good. I''ll arrange it when I go back."

    In the sunny amusement park, Mu Hantian and Aisha sat on the bench and looked around quietly.

 Chapter 538

    Three days passed in a twinkling of an eye. Mu Hantian went to the school with CHEN Ye to help Aisha go through the formalities for school. Aisha is the only one left in the spacious villa.

    "I always feel so lonely," whispered Aisha, sitting alone on the sofa in the living room.

    "Aisha, Aisha sauce, are you there?" the sudden voice startled Aisha.

    The speaker is Yicheng. He also has the key to the villa. Now he is walking in in casual clothes.

    "Aisha, let''s go out and play. How boring it is to be alone." Yicheng looked at Aisha and said.

    "No," originally it was a great plan, but Aisha refused without thinking. "I said in cold weather that I can''t go out easily. I don''t want to give him trouble."

    "Well, brother said so, forget it. Sorry, Aisha sauce, I don''t have the courage to disobey that man." Yicheng said with some fear.

    "It doesn''t matter. You also care about me in cold weather. If yichengjun has this idea, I''m very grateful." Aisha said with a smile.

    "Well, well, I''ll go first, Aisha sauce. I''ll go shopping and come back to see you in the evening." Yicheng stood up and said.

    "Well, welcome again, Yi Chengjun."

    In this way, Aisha became a person again.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Time is really a wonderful thing, fast and slow, confused. When Aisha noticed it, it was almost dusk.

    "It''s really a boring day. Lord, forgive me for wasting a day." Aisha began to pray piously because of a little thing. Should she be worthy of the original "Saint".

    Just then the doorbell interrupted Elsa''s prayer.

    "Who''s calling, please?" Aisha shouted into the intercom.

    "Love... Sha" came a weak voice, and Aisha recognized the owner of the voice at once.

    "Yicheng Jun! What''s the matter? How did the voice become like this?"

    "I was attacked by... Fallen angel... On the road. Cough, cough." Yicheng coughed violently, as if he was dying.

    "Are you hurt! Yichengjun, wait a minute, I''ll come right away!" Aisha hurriedly put on her shoes and walked out of the door.

    When Aisha saw Yicheng, he was leaning against the wall, covering his stomach with a painful expression.

    "Yichengjun! Are you okay! Where is the wound? I''ll treat you right away!" Aisha immediately ran to him. It looked like a very serious injury and couldn''t stand up.

    But suddenly, she was shocked, because this sincerity, like a bubble, disappeared a little bit before her eyes.

    "Yi Cheng Jun? Where are you?" Aisha casually touched Yi Cheng''s position, but there was nothing. It was not invisible, but more like disappearing out of thin air.

    "Hehe, it''s really tricky." it was like mocking, and a seductive voice came over.

    "Lord Lina!" Aisha covered her mouth. In this case, no matter how simple people understand, she was cheated.

    "Aisha, come back with me. Although you were robbed by someone who didn''t know where you came from, you are my property. Let''s go together." Lina Li said bewitchingly, "and you can''t escape." "Shua" two more falling angels stood behind Lina Li, including dorasik who was said to be waste by Mu Hantian.

    "I don''t want to. I don''t want to go back to the church. I don''t want to go back to the killing organization. And you must have some bad intentions for me."

    "Hehe, the unexpected sharpness is because after leaving the church, my brain is clearer." Lina Li said with a smile.

    "Talk to her and take it away directly! Let her repay part of the humiliation that man brought me first." dorasik said ferociously, "do it!"

    "What are you doing! Stay away from Aisha!" suddenly inserted the voice of a third party. After Lina turned her head to the direction of the voice, she was speechless.

    There was a face she knew. It was a very ordinary face, full of angry expressions. It was even taller than before. It was her dead ex boyfriend.

    "Although I''ve heard it before, you''re still alive and have become a devil. Really, it''s the worst. In this way, don''t I have to kill you again." Lina said sarcastically about the sudden appearance of Yicheng.

    "Xi Ma sauce... Miss falling angel, what do you want to do to Aisha? Do you have anything to do with her?" Yicheng paused and changed his name. Tianye Xima is a falling angel. This matter has already been printed in his mind. It is his current enemy. "Aisha, hide a little. I may not worry about you in the next battle."

    "Hehe, boy, I heard from Fred that you seem to have good skills. Just let me see how strong you can be." dorasik said arrogantly, throwing two guns of light at the same time.

    Yicheng quickly hid and said, "I don''t even have one tenth of my brother''s strength, but I will never let you hurt Aisha."

    "My artifact, respond to me!" Yicheng held his left hand high, and a red wrist guard appeared on his left hand.

    "Hey!" Yicheng shouted and attacked dorasik.

    "Hum, I''m a little brave. Unfortunately, it''s worse in my eyes." dorasik clenched his fist with one hand and met Yicheng''s attack.

    "Bang!" the two fists collided, and Yicheng and dorasik were repulsed.

    "I must insist until my brother comes back and never let them take Aisha." Yicheng held this idea, clenched his fist and attacked again.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    As for the result, Yicheng lost, a complete fiasco. In the face of a fallen angel, he may insist, but he faces four.

    "Well, take Aisha with you. Let''s go, but don''t get into unnecessary trouble."

    "Let go... Let go of love... Aisha," cried Cheng, who fell to the ground weakly.

    "Don''t move, Yicheng, your injury is too serious," Aisha seemed to admit her fate. "I can only go with them. Tell the cold day for me. I''m really happy to know him. These days are my happiest time." Aisha smiled gently.

 Chapter 539

    "How many times do I have to tell you? No, No." lias''s face was terrible now. "I won''t agree to save the nun directly now."

    Lias was thinking about her recent achievements when she was suddenly interrupted. It was Zhu Nai. She still carried the injured Yicheng in her hand. It seemed that she found it when she went to Mu Hantian villa and was knocked unconscious.

    When Yicheng wakes up, he gives her a detailed report. After that, Yicheng immediately suggests going to the church, but she gives an objection.

    "Then I''ll go alone. The falling angel really has some intention. Aisha will be in danger." Yicheng made a decision alone.

    "Are you really a fool? If you go, you will be killed. You can''t come back alive? You know?" lias calmly warned Yicheng, "your actions will have a great impact on me and its members! You are the demon of jimony''s family! Please feel it! More importantly, you can''t beat those fallen angels?

    "Then please remove me from my family. I entered the church in my own name."

    "That kind of thing can''t be done! How can you understand!" lias was a little angry. Why was he so numb, "Yicheng, can''t we wait for your brother to come back?"

    This is the best choice for lias. Mu Hantian doesn''t know where to go now.

    But Yicheng didn''t think so. He was silent for a while and slowly said, "brother doesn''t know where he is now. If he comes back, Aisha may have had an accident, and I didn''t protect Aisha. It''s my responsibility."

    "Yicheng... That girl, Aisha, was originally from God. She was incompatible with us on the basis. In other words, she was the enemy." lias had a gloomy expression. "I once said this to the cold day. At that time, the cold day replied to me that she was not the enemy. Even if she was the enemy of the fallen angel''s whole family, he was not afraid." lias took a breath, "Now, I ask you, do you have the same spirit and determination as your brother? Do you have the determination to save the girl even if you are against a race?"

    "Isn''t that of course? My brother''s decision is my decision," Yi Cheng said with a smile. "Since my brother said so, those bird people are already sworn enemies, aren''t they?"

    "I''ve really convinced your brothers," said lias with a complex expression. "I was said to have no respect in the cold day before. I''m also angry. I''m just looking for those bird people to vent."

    "Minister! So..."

    "Jimony''s family members, let''s act together!"

    "Oh!"

    Just then, Zhu Nai suddenly approached lias with a serious expression and whispered something. After listening to Zhu Nai''s report, lias''s expression suddenly became cheerful.

    "It seems that the situation is not too bad." lias seems to have heard a fairly good news. "At least, it will not evolve into a desperate situation like the enemy of the falling angel family."

    "Now start planning. First of all, Yicheng. I have a few words to tell you in advance," lias said. "I know what I teach you in cold weather is very powerful, but ''we'' are also useful."

    "You have the devil chess piece of ''soldier'' in your body. As the most proud invention of the underworld, the devil chess piece has its special effect," lias continued to add when she saw Yicheng''s disappointment when she heard that his devil chess piece was a soldier. "If you think soldiers are weak, you are very wrong. In chess, soldiers are not weak chess. They have the effect that other chess pieces do not have. It is a power called ''rising and changing''."

    Shengbian? What''s that? Yicheng is puzzled because he hears strange words.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Now, let''s continue to talk about the battle plan," said lias. "Because Yicheng didn''t tell the cold weather this time, so we must succeed for our brother to control the soldiers."

    "Ministry... Minister! Brother, I''m just afraid of being taught." Yicheng said with some embarrassment.

    "Oh? That''s it," lias continued with an expression of "I don''t believe it at all." first of all, the core of this battle is not to destroy the enemy, but to rescue, so youdou, your duty is the most important, because our key is speed. Play your speed and bring Aisha out as soon as possible, and the rest of us will cover you. "

    "Understand, Minister!" youdou quickly agreed, which is what the knight should do.

    "Then there''s kitten, kitten. Although you don''t want to ask girls for this task, you''re a chariot. It''s the most appropriate. Can you help youdou block the attack?" lias said to the kitten with some sadness. She didn''t want to give her the task, but there were still too few family members.

    "Yes, minister." the kitten agreed expressionless, "this is my duty, don''t care."

    "Wait! Minister, I can too. I''ll be promoted to a chariot then," Yicheng interrupted. How can such a petite girl do such a thing.

    "No, Yicheng, you have other tasks," said lias. "You want to be promoted to Queen. At that time, most of the fallen angels and priests in the church will be handed over to me, Juni, and you and us."

    "Yes, I will never lose this time." Yicheng nodded. In fact, the three of them are the most dangerous.

    "Then, let''s go!"

    "Yes!"

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Qiu, I''ll introduce Aisha to you later. She''s the same person as Xia Yin." Mu Hantian said to the red haired girl on his way home. Behind them, there was a silver haired girl.

    "Xia yin? Indeed, Xia Yin''s character is not suitable for fighting. It''s suitable to be an assistant. That''s why you replaced Xia Yin with the moon god!" Qiu said.

    "Well, home... Hmm? There''s a smell of blood, isn''t it..." it seems that he thought of some possibility, and Mu Hantian hurried to the house.

    "Aisha... Aisha!" Mu Hantian kept calling, but no one answered.

    "Qiu Heye, let''s go and find lias. She should know something." he said, pulling Qiu Heye with an ignorant face and immediately blinking.

 Chapter 540

    It''s time for the sky to turn dark and the street lights to illuminate the streets.

    Lias and her dependents spy on the church in the dark. No one came in and out, but the closer you got, the more cold you felt, and you were about to sweat.

    "If it smells like this, the fallen angel is really in it." the olfactory kitten gave a positive answer. It seems that they haven''t found the wrong place. Aisha and dorasik are here.

    "This is a drawing." the wooden yard unfolded on the road, like a plan of a building, which is the of the church.

    "The Holy Church and dormitory..." lias said after a moment of meditation, "the holy church is the most suspicious place."

    "Can the dormitory be ignored?" Yicheng asked suspiciously.

    "It should be. This kind of organization of ''getting rid of lost demons'' will certainly decorate the church, because there will be strange rituals under the church." lias looked at the direction of the church and continued to explain: "This is the sacred place where God is worshipped so far. It is the habit of the vast majority of degenerates to deny God, be self satisfied and indulge in blasphemy. It is precisely because of love and abandonment that it contains the meaning of hatred. It is probably the depth of love and the cutting of hatred to deliberately curse evil under the temple."

    "What a bunch of madmen!" murmured Yicheng.

    "From the entrance to the holy church is like the position of eyes and nose. You should be able to rush in at one breath. The problem is that after entering the Holy Church, you should look for the underground entrance and whether you can defeat the waiting enemy." lias threw a huge magic bullet at random, and the church door was immediately blown open. "The greeting has been said. Let''s go."

    "Yes!" the family members answered loudly and rushed to the church.

    Entering from the entrance, he broke into the Holy Church directly. In order to attract fire and create opportunities for them in the wooden yard, lias had no hidden meaning at the beginning. There was no way back in this battle, so he had to move forward!

    The furnishings in the church are very ordinary, just benches and altars, and candles and electric lights provide lighting. But there are also abnormal places, such as the statue of the crucified Saint whose head is damaged, and five fallen angels with dark wings in the middle.

    Pop, pop, pop.

    A priest hiding behind the falling angel clapped his hand. "See you! Goodbye! I''m so moved!" Fred smiled disgustingly and shouted nervously, "isn''t this the devil king? I have your adults to help me this time! What''s up? The devil king, let''s fight again!"

    After performing the joys and sorrows, the priest became excited. He took out the pistol and the hilt without the blade from his arms. The blade of light appeared. It would be troublesome to be cut by that. However, this time, the opponent was not Yicheng, but lias.

    "Don''t waste time, Yicheng. I''ll leave it to Zhu Nai and me. You three go first!" lias stroked her bright red hair. "What''s the matter, Zhu Nai? It''s just their secret operation. How can so many people be added suddenly?"

    "I don''t know. Maybe some fallen angel''s high-level secretly supported them, but the nature should remain the same. They don''t dare to come up to the table. Why, lias, afraid." Zhu nailu snickered, as if laughing at lias.

    "Hum, how can it be? It''s just a few bird people. I suddenly think the word invented by Yicheng is very appropriate and feels good to say." lias replied, her hands full of magic at the same time.

    Fight, start!

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Hmm? Lias, they''re not here?" Mu Hantian, who came to the "supernatural research department", looked at the Department without anyone in front of them.

    "Hmm? It must be so. They must have gone to save Aisha. Then, the enemy should be the falling angel. Only the falling angel has this reason to catch Aisha." Mu Hantian muttered to himself.

    "Cold weather, do you know where people are?" Qiu asked.

    "Well, it should be there. Come with me," he said, holding Qiu Heye''s hand and blinking again.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Damn, how can there be so many priests here? Get out of the way! Get out of the way!" Yicheng shouted and punched out one by one. Many exorcists were beaten out, but the gap was soon blocked by more people.

    "I won''t let you interfere with Lord dorasik''s ceremony!" they seem to have made up their mind to drag them here. They use the crowd tactics recklessly, but it is really effective.

    "Yichengjun!" the kitten held up the super large cabinet and swept across. At the same time, the wooden yard cut a huge sword wave with a sword, and a road appeared in the sea of people.

    "It seems that we can''t go there together. Yichengjun, go and save Aisha first and bring her here!" cried the wooden yard.

    "OK! I''ll go! I''ll leave it to you." Yicheng rushed out along the road, and all the priests chased were blocked by the wooden yard and kittens.

    "I won''t let you hinder Yicheng Jun."

    "Don''t think about it."

    Yicheng now thinks they are really reliable companions. Don''t worry, I''ll be back soon.

 Chapter 541

    Yicheng has not encountered any obstacles in moving forward underground.

    "It seems that everyone is up there. Just rush over in one breath." just as he planned, a sudden voice came into his ears.

    "You''re still here, Yicheng." that''s the voice of "Tianye Xima" that Yicheng is very familiar with.

    "You also come to stop us, but of course, it''s the enemy after all, Miss falling angel." Yicheng said slightly bitterly. It''s not generally complicated to be the enemy of his first girlfriend in his life.

    "Yicheng Jun, don''t forget that I killed you."

    "Ah, I won''t forget it, but... You''re also my first girlfriend, and... I''ve had a good time with you," said Yicheng, lowering his head.

    "Yicheng, me too. I don''t want to be an enemy with you, but... There''s no way." said the falling angel named Linali, raised the light gun in her hand.

    "Hey, you two back away. Your name is Linali, right? It''s very suitable for Yicheng." Mu Hantian smiled from the void.

    "Brother... Why are you here?" Yicheng was surprised when he saw the visitor.

    "Yicheng, I won''t blame you. Next, you and your little girlfriend step aside and leave the rest to us." Mu Hantian pushed Yicheng to Linali''s side. Then walk ahead with autumn and night.

    "Xi Ma sauce, we..."

    "Yicheng, I want to be with you for the time being." Lina Li smiled and scattered the light gun.

    "Yes."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Is it here? Aisha, wait for me!" Mu Han Tian said, looking at the huge door in front. It seems that this is the place where Aisha is held.

    Mu Hantian pushed the door open.

    With the heavy sound, Mu Hantian also saw the interior of the ceremony site. The room is full of priests. More importantly, there are three fallen angels, headed by dorasik.

    "Oh, it''s you, finally. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." dorasik said proudly. He is not generally strong now. Even if he is not a cadre, he is infinitely close to the cadre, because he has obtained the consent of a real cadre. He is no longer the middle-level falling angel in the past.

    "Hehe, it''s up to you? You can''t afford to take drugs. They''re all spicy chicken." Mu Hantian mocked.

    "You''re irritating me. I''m going to kill you this time. Do it!" dorasik shouted. But as soon as the voice fell, he was beaten out.

    "I''ve endured you for a long time. Obviously, you''re just a miscellaneous fish, and you talk so much." Mu Hantian said, and a punch had been thrown.

    "You, pay the price!" dorasik didn''t seem to be hurt although he was beaten out.

    "Then the soldiers will be handed over to you. Let''s make a quick decision. I don''t want Aisha to suffer more." Mu Han met dorasik. And Qiu Heye also took out his weapons and was ready to fight.

    "Go to hell!" dorasik watched Mu Hantian rush forward and subconsciously clawed forward, but he didn''t even catch Mu Hantian''s clothes. On the contrary, Mu Hantian''s fist made him roll back for several meters. This is the gap in strength. Taking drugs is no big deal, because the original gap is too big.

    "You, you guy!" dorasik continued to attack, and an overwhelming array of light guns came to his face, but this time Mu Hantian could even dodge while moving forward, boom! It was another broken face fist. Dorasik was not as unscathed as last time. He vomited a big mouthful of blood, including several teeth.

    "You are not my opponent, let Aisha go." Mu Hantian said calmly. He won the battle.

    "Ha ha ha ha ha, damn guy, damn ah ah! But you lost, because the ceremony is over, ha ha ha!" dorasik shouted wildly.

    "What are you talking about!"

    "... ah, don''t..." the sudden cry attracted Mu Hantian''s eyes. Aisha''s body shone. She screamed as if she was in great pain.

    "Aisha!" Mu Hantian ran to Aisha, and the surrounding priests immediately surrounded him.

    "Get out of the way! Bastards! I don''t have time to talk to you!" Mu Hantian took out his sword and cut around.

    "Don''t..." just then, light flew out of Aisha''s body, and dorasik caught it with his hand.

    "That''s it! That''s the power I''ve wanted for a long time! Artifact! Now that you have this, eat another one!" dorasik embraced the light with a ecstatic expression. Suddenly, the ritual field was surrounded by dazzling light. When the light went dark, the falling angel with green light was there.

    He then took out two red pills from his arms and swallowed them.

    Boom! Power surged madly from transik.

    "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.

    "Well, I miscalculated, but do you think it''s useful? Ming shenliu - death sprint!" Mu Hantian rushed to dorasik with the sword, and the black awn on the tip of the sword made people unconsciously avoid its edge.

    "Ah! How could it be? How could you be so strong." facing Mu Hantian''s attack, dorasik wanted to avoid, but he still didn''t escape and was hit. All the momentum was disintegrated, I also flew out, and the artifact obtained from Aisha - "the smile of the virgin" was also held by Mu Hantian.

    "Aisha, you''ll be fine. I''ll let you recover right away." looking at the artifact taken back from dorasik, Mu Han Tian smiled and injected it into Aisha''s body. At the same time, he took out a divine chess piece and put it into Aisha''s body.

    "Cold weather, haven''t I died yet?" said Aisha wearily.

    "It will be all right, Aisha. Don''t you like to serve God? I am Oh, I am your hope and will protect you forever. Go to sleep first and give me the rest." she smiled gently at Aisha and hugged her in the arms.

    "Hmm!" Aisha nodded cleverly, then closed her eyes and lay quietly in the arms of Mu cold day.

 Chapter 542

    "Then, it''s time to solve you." he put Aisha against the wall and Mu Han looked at the embarrassed dorasik.

    "Do you think I''m not ready!" dorasik shouted as if he had the courage. Just then he knew that he was still not the opponent of this man after taking three pills. Then, take more!

    He took out a handful of pills from his arms and poured them into his mouth like sugar beans. His strength increased again! Even if you will give your life, so what, as long as you can kill him!

    "See? Feel?" dorasik laughed arrogantly. "This is the real power. You''re dead this time!"

    "Really?" Mu Hantian looked at him indifferently, waved a sword and attacked dorasik with sword Qi.

    "Is it the same move again? It can''t work anymore!" dorasik laughed contemptuously.

    "Really?" an abrupt voice appeared behind him. Dorasik looked back and saw a blue sword attacking him.

    "The dark god flows - death comes. Drink!" Mu Hantian shouted and cut down at a very fast speed.

    "Poof... How could it be..." one of dorasik''s wings was cut off by Mu Hantian and fell from the air.

    "Wait, wait, I can work for you, don''t kill me!" seeing Mu Hantian''s posture, dorasik begged for mercy, "please, sir, forgive me, a humble bird man."

    "Really?" Mu Han Tian askew his head and asked, as if he had some intention.

    "Yes, yes! My Lord, from now on, I will follow your lead." dorasik shouted excitedly, as long as he doesn''t get killed, and if he has such strong support in the future, he may live better.

    "Boring. Disgusting scum like you dare to shoot at Aisha and disappear quickly. And the guy behind you." Mu Hantian cut dorasik in half with a sword. Then dorasik''s body turned into a light spot and disappeared slowly.

    "Let''s go!" Mu Hantian turned and looked at the two women who had solved the battle.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Brother, are you all right?" Yi Cheng ran over and asked as soon as he went out.

    "Of course, it''s all right. The matter has been solved. Let''s go back. Aisha needs to rest." Mu Hantian left directly with Qiu Heye, regardless of lias and others.

    "Yicheng, who is following your brother?" lias asked Yicheng.

    "Oh, it''s sister Qiu and the maid at home." Yicheng said.

    "Really? They are not ordinary people. Although they are very weak, they can still feel the smell of the battle just now." lias said and sighed, "well, it''s over. Let''s go!"

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Well, please go." Mu Hantian''s villa bowed his head and saluted slightly at night.

    "Well, I''m leaving."

    Mu started from home an hour earlier today and walked alone on the way to school.

    "What should I say? It''s really because of my mood." I felt a sense of peace in my heart. Mu Hantian suddenly found that the scenery I had seen many times had become so beautiful.

    "Oh, it''s really good." in this way, Mu Hantian enjoyed the scenery and walked slowly to the campus.

    бнбнбнбн

    "Ah La, it''s on time, cold day." lias greeted with a smile.

    When Mu Hantian arrived at the Department of the supernatural research department, only lias was there.

    The school class hasn''t started yet. Last night, lias suddenly announced the meeting this morning, so mu Hantian left home early.

    "Good morning, lias. It seems that I came very early, and the others haven''t arrived yet?" Mu Hantian slowly sat on the sofa and looked at lias and said.

    "Well, good morning. They''re almost there. They should be on the road." lias stretched her waist slightly. "How about Yicheng and the fallen angel."

    "It doesn''t matter. I can see that Yicheng likes that girl very much." Mu Hantian thought and said.

    "Really? That''s also good. I have to say that Yicheng has a good way to make the Fallen Angel rebel." lias smiled.

    "Well, falling angels do things according to their own likes." Mu Hantian said faintly.

    "Oh, cold weather, I really... Want you." lias changed the subject.

    "Lias, can you tell me why?"

    "Because I don''t want to be forced into marriage, I want you to help me," said lias.

    "Forced marriage?"

    "Ah, with the Phoenix family."

    "Felix? I see. Are you the seventy-two pillars of Solomon?"

    "Well, you can say that my father wants me to marry the second son of the Felix family, but I don''t like him."

    "If you don''t like it, fight it yourself."

    "I know too, but... It''s useless. The worst result is that we play the ranking game, but there''s no chance of winning just by relying on the current family members."

    "Well, I know. I''ll help you, but not now. Let''s wait until you duel." Mu Hantian didn''t refuse. After all, his task is to become lias''s family.

 Chapter 543

    It has been four days since Aisha was rescued. In these four days, Yicheng has been safe. In addition to completing the devil''s work, he is studying and practicing with Mu Hantian. Aisha has also started her school life. Of course, she has also joined the supernatural research department, although she has not become lias''s family member.

    In Mu Hantian''s view, the past few days were peaceful. Until this day, the peace was broken.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Late at night, Aisha and I came home.

    Aisha''s work ended safely. Unlike Yicheng''s debut, things are going well.

    "Sorry, I''m going to take a bath first." after that, Aisha went to the bathroom. Aisha, who finished her first job safely, kept laughing.

    I also went back to my room. Today, lias seemed a little different from usual and felt very upset.

    Click!

    Just then, a light appeared on the floor of my room. The light unfolded in a circle, depicting a fairly familiar pattern.

    It''s jimony''s magic array. Who is it? Speaking of, why are you in my room? Who sent it to my room?

    For a moment, the room was full of dazzling light, and a figure appeared from the magic array.

    It''s a female figure. Red hair

    "Lias? Why are you here?"

    What appears in the magic array is the fake lias. But why come to my room?

    Still a worried expression. This has not changed with the time of community activities.

    Lias leaned over as soon as she saw me. Then, the opening is a very influential speech.

    "Cold weather, come and hold me."

    what? Too sudden to think for a moment. Just now, what did you say? Is there something wrong with my ears?

    Facing me with a surprised face, lias said a fatal blow: "please take my virgin. Please hurry up."

    "Well, hurry to bed. I need to be ready too." with that, lias took off her uniform in my room!

    Pop!

    Lias took off her skirt and revealed her white underwear.

    Finally put his hand on his coat.

    "Lias, what are you doing?" Mu Hantian asked.

    "Cold weather, can''t I? My body doesn''t interest you?"

    "Lias, what the hell are you doing!"

    "Although I have thought of many methods, this method is the best."

    "As long as it can create a fait accompli, there should be no complaints. You are the only one around who can do such a thing. The one I like." lias''s fingertips slid across Mu''s cheek.

    "Lias, that''s enough, hello..."

    Lias kept coming. Mu cold day, lias pushed down on the bed. Lias rode on Mu Hantian. Red hair flew all over me. The smell of red hair came to my nostrils.

    Click.

    There was a sound that the buckle of the bra was untied. The minister''s * * * * has been liberated and fully revealed! The pink front has long bulged.

    "Please hurry up in cold weather."

    "Lias, that''s enough. Although I don''t know what you''re doing, I''m sorry I can''t do it." Mu Hantian pushed lias away and got out of bed. (author: despise you, how can a man say no.)

    "Cold weather... You..."

    "Lias, put on your clothes and leave. If you really want to do such a thing, go find Yicheng. I believe he won''t refuse." Mu Hantian said this after handing lias his clothes.

    "Cold weather, do you want to embarrass me? I, lias jimony, will only give it to the person I like for the first time." lias retorted.

    Click!

    When Mu Hantian wanted to go out, the floor of the room shone again.

    Looking at the light, lias sighed.

    "A step slower!"

    Lias looked regretfully at the magic array on the floor. The pattern of magic array - jimony''s family.

    What appeared in the magic cube array was a young woman with silver hair. She was dressed as a maid.

    After confirming Mu Hantian and lias, the maid of the beautiful girl with silver hair said quietly, "how can such a thing blow up?" the maid said faintly in a surprised tone. After listening, lias''s eyebrows hung up.

    "If you don''t do such a thing, neither father nor brother will listen to me?"

    "It would be very sad if the master and Lord sazex knew about such a thing done by such a humble person."

    After hearing the maid''s words, lias''s expression became very unhappy.

    "My chastity is my thing. What''s wrong with giving it to someone I agree with? Gurefea."

    "Anyway, you are the next leader of the jimony family, so please don''t expose your skin to irrelevant people. Besides, a ceremony will be held soon."

    Then lias put on her underwear.

    The maid''s eyes turned to me. He lowered his head halfway.

    "First meeting. I''m the waiter of jimony''s house. My name is gurefea. Please give me more advice." the maid said solemnly.

    "Gurefea, are you here by your own will? Or is it the general intention of the family?... or is it my brother''s will?" said the half open lias with a pout.

    "All of them," gurefea replied immediately.

    After hearing this, lias seemed to give up half and sighed deeply.

    "Well, after all, as your brother ''Queen'', you came directly to the human world. That''s what you said. I know."

    "I''m really sorry, cold weather. Let''s take what just happened as if it hadn''t happened. I calmed down a little. Let''s forget everything today."

    "Gurefea, go to my city. Go there and say it. Can Zhu Nai come with you?"

    "The Witch of thunder? I don''t care. It''s common for superior demons to keep the queen around."

    "Cold weather, forgive me tonight. I''ve caused you trouble. See you in the department tomorrow."

    "Wait a minute, go out from the front door. The magic array has attracted their attention, so it''s better to go out from the front door." Mu Han Tian opened the door and made an invitation gesture.

    Lias and gurefea looked at each other and went out.

    As a result, as soon as I went out, a few knives flew in front of me. CHEN Ye is standing opposite, looking at gurefea coldly.

    "I don''t want to hear the word" cheap. "After saying this strange sentence, he went to the kitchen.

 Chapter 544

    The next morning. Mu Hantian and Aisha are on the way to school.

    "Cold weather, don''t you mind?"

    Aisha looked at Mu cold day and asked anxiously.

    "It doesn''t matter. I just didn''t sleep well last night." Mu Hantian waved his hand and said. Then he walked to the school with light steps.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Is it afternoon? Then it''s time to find Aisha and Yicheng." hearing the school bell, Mu Hantian got up and walked to the supernatural research department.

    When he came to the supernatural research department, Mu Hantian opened the door of the Department.

    In the room are lias, junai, kitten, youdou, Yicheng and Aisha, as well as the silver haired maid, gurefea! Lengyan''s expression remained unchanged. The whole department gives people a sense of tension.

    After confirming each member, lias said, "everyone is here. Then I have something to say before the activity."

    "Madam, let me explain it?"

    Lias reached out and rejected gurefea''s offer.

    "Actually..."

    The moment lias spoke. The magic array on the floor of the department room glowed. The jimony pattern depicted in the magic array changed into an unprecedented shape.

    "This is... Phoenix contact," he said at the mouth of the nearby wooden yard.

    TRABTECH? I see. Was lias'' performance last night because of the engagement? No wonder.

    The whole city was covered by dazzling light, and a figure appeared from the magic array.

    Boom!

    The fire rolled up from the magic array, and the room was wrapped in hot air.

    The outline of a man emerged from the fire. With a wave of his hand, all the surrounding flames were swept away.

    "Hoo, I haven''t been to the world for a long time." there was a man in a red suit. The suit is very casual, even the tie is not tied, and the shirt on the chest is open. He looks in his twenties. Although the face is very good, it always gives people the feeling of gangster. Hands in pockets, too. Always feel like a cowherd.

    The man looked around the room and saw the minister. The corners of his mouth rose and smiled.

    "Dear lias, I''ve come to see you."

    Lias half opened her eyes to the man. It doesn''t feel like welcoming him. However, the man didn''t care about lias''s appearance and continued to approach.

    "Well, lias. It''s a little early, but let''s go to the ceremony. It''s better to decide the date earlier."

    "Please let go, Russell," said lias in a low and courageous voice, and then waved the man''s hand away.

    The man called Russell didn''t care that his hand was waved and smiled bitterly.

    "Hey, you guy. It''s rude to the minister. In other words, what''s that attitude towards girls?" Yicheng said with a stab.

    The man turned and looked at Yicheng with the same eyes as looking at the garbage on the road.

    "Ah? Who are you?"

    An unhappy tone. It''s completely different from the sweet words when I just talked to lias.

    Ah, it''s obviously an arrogant look.

    "I''m the demon of Lord lias jimony''s family!" Bing Teng Yicheng, soldier! "

    "Hum. That''s it."

    The man turned away without interest and ignored Yicheng.

    "Then again, who are you?"

    For the first time, the man showed surprise at Yicheng''s question.

    "Ah? Lias, didn''t you tell my servant about me? Speaking of it, there''s a guy who doesn''t know me? Reincarnator? It should be so."

    "Because there is no need to say, so there is no need to say."

    "Ah, as always, very strict. Ha ha." the man smiled bitterly while wiping the corners of his eyes.

    At this time, gurefea intervened.

    "Lord bingteng Yicheng."

    "Yes, yes!"

    "This adult is Lord Russell Phoenix. He is the superior devil of pure blood and the third childe of Phoenix family with a long history," gurefia said.

    "And then, the next groom of the jimony family," continued gurefea.

    "Ah ah!" Yicheng shouted in surprise.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Ah, the tea made by lias''s Queen is really delicious."

    "You flatter me."

    Lias is sitting on the sofa. Russell next to her frivolously holds lias'' shoulder. Lias swings her hand on her shoulder several times, but the guy doesn''t care about touching lias'' shoulder, hand and hair. He has been doing too intimate things!

    This timeбкбк

    "Please stop!"

    Lias''s passionate voice rang through the room.

    Lias, who stood up, stared at Russell with sharp eyes. Russell was still smiling as usual.

    "Russell! I should have said it before! I won''t marry you!"

    "Ah, I''ve heard it before. But, lias, you can''t do that, can you? I think you should be quite pressed by your parents, too?"

    "You''re meddling! Since I''m the next leader, the choice of husband should at least be decided by myself! My father, brother and a family suddenly became worried! What I said was that I should give me freedom before I graduated from the University in the world!"

    "That''s right. Basically, you are free. It''s OK to go to college, and servants can choose according to their preferences. However, your father and Lord sazex are very worried. They are afraid of the death of jimony''s family. Originally, many pure blood demons have been lost because of the previous war. Although the war has stopped, they are still in a confrontation with the fallen angels and gods State. It''s not that there are no pure blood demons who were killed after a little friction with those guys. As a pure blood superior demon, it''s natural for family Companions to want to recover the devil''s combat power. Pure blood superior demons. You don''t know how valuable their newborns are? "

    Lias fell silent after hearing what Russell said carefully. But the vision is still very sharp.

    After taking a sip of black tea, Russell continued: "New demons - demons reborn from human beings like your servants are also quite useful recently, but their position is still not as good as the superior demons of our ancient family. The old family that comes together with powerful reborn demons also exists. Well, that doesn''t matter. From now on, demons need fresh blood. However, we can''t let pure blood evil Will all the demons perish? You and I were chosen to prevent pure blood from perishing. It doesn''t matter because my brother is in my family. However, there are only two brothers and sisters in your family. And your brother left home. In this way, lias has to inherit the jimony family? If we don''t get married now, maybe the jimony family will end in your area Maybe. Do you want to destroy the family with a long history? Because before the war, less than half of the demons known as the "72 pillars" are left. This marriage is related to the future of the demons. "

 Chapter 545

    "I won''t let my family be ruined. Even my husband''s adopted son will welcome it."

    After listening to the minister''s words, Russell smiled.

    "Oh, it''s really lias! Then, come with me right away..."

    "But I won''t marry you, Reese. I want to marry someone I like. Even demons with ancient families still have the right to this degree," said lias clearly.

    Rachel listened and became very bad in the middle of the day. Narrowed his eyes, why his tongue.

    "Lias, I''m also a devil who shoulders the reputation of the Phoenix family. I can''t let this name be tarnished. I don''t like to come to this small and broken human world building. Rather, I don''t like the human world very much. The fire and wind in this world are too dirty. It''s unbearable for the devil in charge of fire and wind!"

    Boom!

    Flames flared up around Russell. Fire powder is flying in the room.

    "I will burn all your servants and take you back to the underworld."

    Boom!

    Murderous intent and hostility expand indoors. The pressure released by Russell hit Mu Hantian and others.

    Because of fear, Aisha trembled and hugged Mu cold day''s hand. Touched Aisha''s head and Mu protected Aisha in the cold day, so that she couldn''t feel the heat.

    The wooden field, kitten and Yicheng did not tremble, creating an atmosphere that was not strange even when they entered the transition state.

    Lias began to release red magic aura from her body in order to confront Riesel.

    Russell also began to surround himself with fire. The room was wrapped in high heat.

    Risar''s flames focused behind him, forming the shape of wings. It''s really a Firebird. The atmosphere in the room was explosive. However, there are calm interveners hereбкбк Gurefea.

    "Madam, Lord Russell, please calm down. If it goes on, I can''t just watch. I won''t be polite for Lord sazex''s reputation." after gurefia quietly said the bold words, the minister and Russell''s expressions tightened up. As if afraid of miss gurefea.

    Riesel sighed deeply and shook her head after fading the flame covering her body. "Since you are called the strongest ''Queen'', if you say so, even you and I will be afraid. I don''t want to fight with the relatives of Lord sazex who is evaluated as all monsters."

    Lias also put away the red magic and lifted the transition from combat. It seems that we have got rid of the worst situation.

    After confirming that lias and Russell''s intention to fight had disappeared, gurefea said: "the master, Lord sazex and the Phoenix family should be very clear about this. I''m very sorry, this is the last conversation. Everyone has long predicted that this will not lead to such a result, so the final measure will be taken here."

    "Miss, if you want to carry out your own will, how about dueling with Lord Russell in ''racing game''?"

    Lias was not surprised after listening to gurefea''s advice.

    "As we all know, the eldest lady can''t participate in the formal ''racing game'' that only adult demons can participate in. However, if there is an informal competition between pure blood demons, even immature demons can participate. In this case, there will be many..."

    "Relatives or family are present," lias sighed as she took gulefea''s words.

    "In other words, considering my refusal, my father wants to decide this marriage through this competition?... to what extent does it hinder my way of life?" lias looked very upset.

    "So, is the eldest lady going to refuse to fight?"

    "No, how could it be? It''s a good chance. I''ll play. Let''s end the game, Russell."

    For lias''s provocative words, the corners of Russell''s mouth rose slightly.

    "Ah, accept it. I don''t care. But I''ve been an adult for a long time and have participated in formal battles several times. Now the number of victories has been as many as stars. Even so, do you want to fight? Lias." Russell responded to the department head with a more provocative attitude.

    Lias smiled without showing weakness.

    "Of course. Russell, I''m going to beat you!"

    "OK. If you win, just like it. If I win, I''ll marry me right away."

    "I see. Your meaning has been confirmed by my gurefea. As the witness of the two families, I will be the conductor in this game. Please give me more advice?"

    "Good!"

    Both lias and Russell agreed to gurefea''s question.

    "I see. I''ll convey it to everyone in the two families." after confirmation, gurefea lowered her head.

    Russell turned his attention to Mu Hantian and others, and an angry ridicule appeared in the middle.

    "I said, lias. Shouldn''t the people here be your servants?"

    Lias raised her eyebrows after hearing what Russell said.

    "No, they are not yet," he said, pointing to Mu Hantian and Aisha.

    "It''s really impossible to fight well. There are too few people on your side, and only your ''Queen''s'' thunder witch'' can fight with my lovely servant." with this, after Russell snapped his fingers, the magic cube array in the room glowed.

    The pattern of the magic cube array is the same as that of the Phoenix cube array when Riesel appeared. Figures appear in the magic cube array one after another.

    "Well, these are my lovely servants." a total of fifteen people who seemed to belong to demons gathered around Russell.

    Someone who looks like a ''Knight'' in armor. Someone who looks like a mage in a cloak. All members! The number of servants is the same as the number of chess pieces. There can be up to 15 servants.

    The superior devil will get 15 "devil''s chess pieces" from Lord devil. If you use it to those who want to be servants, you can conclude a master-slave relationship. The higher the potential ability of the servant, the more pieces will be consumed. Therefore, there will be only one "Knight" and one "chariot".

    "Hello, Hello, lias... This servant, look at me crying." said reesel, looking at Yicheng.

    The minister looked at it and put his hand on his forehead with a confused face.

    "The child''s dream is the harem. I think I must be moved by seeing your servant demon."

    "It''s disgusting."

    "Lord Russell, this man is disgusting."

    The girls on Russell''s side hated Yicheng from the bottom of their hearts.

    Russell touched the girls'' bodies and comforted them.

    "Don''t say that. After all, it''s my lovely you. It''s common for lowly people to look at upper class people with envy. Just let that guy see our intimacy." in this way, Russell kissed one of the girls deeply!

 Chapter 546

    When Russell''s lips left, he pulled out a silver strip of saliva, and then kissed other girls!

    After Russell finished the second game, he looked down at Yicheng with ridicule.

    "You guy, you can''t do such a thing in your life. Subordinate devil king."

    "What I said was the same as I thought! Damn! Boosted gear!" Yicheng, who was dazzled by anger because of jealousy, raised his left hand to the sky and shouted.

    With a red light, something boarding on Yicheng''s left hand appeared. The red cage hand that depicts the dragon pattern -- ''the cage hand of the Red Dragon Emperor'', because Mu Hantian''s training can already be used.

    Yicheng pointed to Russell and said, "a guy like you is not suitable for a minister!"

    "Ha? Aren''t you looking forward to me?"

    "It''s so noisy! It has nothing to do with the minister! In that case, even if you marry the minister, you will get together with other girls?"

    "Hero, beauty lover. This is really a popular saying in the world? This sentence is very good. Well, this is the skin communication between me and my servant."

    "What a hero! A guy like you is just a smelly bird sown everywhere! Firebird Phoenix? Hahaha, it''s just a roast chicken!"

    In a sincere provocation, Russell showed an angry expression.

    "Roast chicken? This, this subordinate devil! I''m so complacent! I treat the superior devil with such an attitude! Lias, how on earth do you educate your servant!"

    "I don''t know." lias turned around with a snort.

    "Roasted chicken bastard! You''re a guy like you. I''ll beat you down by my boosted gear!" an artifact of pride! It can double the strength of the host in ten seconds. As long as it is accumulated all the time, it will surely defeat him!

    "There''s no need to compete! I''m here now to knock everyone down!"

    боBoostбп

    Baoyu, located on the surface of the cage hand, made a sound, and strength gushed out of the body!

    "Mira. Give it to me."

    "Yes, Lord Russell." Russell gave orders to the servant girl. The opponent is a little girl with child face similar to kitten sauce.

    The other party took out a long stick like that used by a martial Taoist. After skillfully rotating, he put up a posture against Yicheng.

    Well, although I don''t want to fight against children, just shoot down the stick in her hand will make her lose her fighting spiritбкбк

    Thinking like this, I suddenly became lighter. A sense of levitation hit me.

    Huh? The floor is underбкбк

    Bang Dang!

    A loud noise came into my ears. The pain swam all over the body. What''s the matter? What happened?

    "Yicheng!"

    Aisha ran to me and put her hand on her abdomen. In an instant, the faint green light surrounded me. The warm thing relieved my abdominal pain. It''s the healing power that Aisha has. Even demons who will not be protected by God can heal the ability of artifact. It is for this reason that Aisha was watched by falling angels before.

    Anyway, I, what the hell happened? Fell to the ground, although I understand. If you look around, you can see the half destroyed table and the sundries on the table are now scattered on the floor.

    If you look at Russell, you can see the girl holding out the stick. Took a blow. I didn''t see it. Did you get hurt without even knowing when to attack? And was hit on the table.

    Russell approached me lying on the ground, squatted in my ear and said, "you''re too weak."

    "My ''soldier'' Mira, who just fought with you, is the weakest of my servant demons. He has more experience than you. Even his quality as a demon is above you. Boosted gear? Ha." the guy sneered with his nose when he knocked on my artifact.

    "Indeed, this is one of the most ferocious and invincible artifact. According to the method of use, not to mention me, even the demon king and God can be defeated. There have been countless people who have used it before you. However, so far, no one has realized to repel the demon king and destroy the God. Do you know what this generation represents?" Russell laughed.

    "This artifact is flawed. People who use it are weak! Even you are no exception! At this time, in the words of the human world... By the way, ''it''s useless to have a treasure'' and ''give the Pearl to the pig''... Hahaha! Yes, it''s'' give the Pearl to the pig ''! That''s just you! Lias''s'' soldier''! Russell seems to shoot it happily Pat me on the head.

    "But the battle would be a little more interesting if it worked a little," said reesel, dragging his chin as if he were thinking.

    "Lias, how about the game in ten days? It''s good to start right now, but it''s too boring."

    "Yicheng, step back and train hard after going back. Don''t brush small moves." Mu Hantian stood up and said.

    "Lias, who is he?" Riesel asked, pointing to Mu Hantian.

    "It doesn''t matter who I am, lias. I promise you that, but I''ll take over the ranking game here." Mu Hantian said faintly.

    "Ah?"

    "He just wanted to hurt Aisha. He has a sincerity. With this, let me take over!"

    "But..."

    "Gulefia, right? Can you? Let me and my family members be the opponents of Riesel Phoenix." ignoring lias''s words, Mu Hantian said directly.

    "This..." gurefea was a little embarrassed.

    "Forget it, Russell, you can. The bet is still the same. It''s just another opponent."

    "Of course, in ten days."

    "No, just tomorrow. Don''t wait ten days." Mu Hantian set the time.

    "Oh, you have the guts. Let''s listen to you, ha ha."

    "I see, so let''s settle the game."

    "Hey! That man, didn''t you just say you have family members? Take it out and have a look. I don''t want to bully you."

    "Is that right? OK. Oh, by the way, my name is mu Hantian, not hello." after that, Mu Hantian also snapped his fingers and a magic array appeared again from the ground, which is different from what everyone knows. A group of people appeared from inside.

    "Oh, this is my family. Of course, they are all women."

    "Nani, brother, I don''t know."

    "Yicheng, how can you know such a thing!"

    "Cold day! Long time no see." seeing Mu cold day, a purple haired girl rushed over.

    "OK, OK, Shixiang, there are so many people watching here." he stroked Shixiang''s hair and admired the warm judo in cold days.

    "Oh, I see." Shixiang skillfully left Mu Hantian''s side.

    "Hum, since I''ve seen your servant, I''m looking forward to tomorrow''s duel. Let''s go." after that, Russell and the girls disappeared into the light of the magic cube.

 Chapter 547

    "Cold day, can you explain to us? Who are they?" lias looked at Mu cold day with a smile. And with her words, the people also looked at Mu Hantian.

    "They are..."

    "We are her wives." Mu Hantian said this before he finished.

    "Wife, wife... Son!" they were shocked.

    "Er... You can say so!" Mu Hantian could not deny it, but could only admit it.

    "Elder brother, when did you have so many wives?" Yicheng went over and hugged Mu Hantian''s shoulder and asked.

    "It''s a secret. I can''t tell you. Well, let''s go. I''m still ready for tomorrow''s war." after that, without waiting for everyone to answer, Mu Hantian immediately left with Shixiang and others.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Underworld:

    "Oh, I didn''t expect that things would turn out like this, gurefea. It''s so interesting, isn''t it?" the demon king sazex? Lucifer said.

    "Ah."

    "So, gurefea, who do you think will win."

    "Lord Russell will lose. The man and his family are strong, I can feel it." gurefea said with her head down.

    "Really? I''m really looking forward to it more and more. I really hope tomorrow will arrive soon." sazex smiled.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Shixiang, I''m sorry. You have to stay in the space for another day, moon god. You will replace Sisi tomorrow. I don''t want her to participate in the battle." Mu Hantian said.

    "I see." the moon god''s mysterious dress, as always, blocked his face.

    "That''s it." then Mu Hantian waved his hand and received the women in the system space.

    "Take a bath first. I''ve been tired all day." murmured, and Mu walked to the bathroom in the cold day.

    Click.

    The bathroom door opened.

    "Ah...!"

    "Aisha? How do you..."

    In this way, Mu Hantian and Aisha met frankly in the bathroom.

    In front of Mu Hantian stands a beautiful blonde girl with * * *! Oh, that''s lucky. I mean an accident.

    I''ve been thinking about something else. I forgot to make sure if anyone else was using it in the bathroom!

    In the bath, Aisha was wet with water. The blond hair that looks very soft is tightly attached to the snow-white skin after being watered.

    "Ah!" when she looked at each other, Aisha''s whole body flushed and didn''t open her face.

    "Hug, sorry! I, I''ll go out now!" said Mu Han. He turned around and left, trying to get out of the bathroom.

    But

    Aisha took his hand.

    "Yes, I''m sorry. That, that, I saw... Male... It''s the first time... I''m sorry..." Aisha couldn''t even speak well.

    "No, no, it''s my fault... I ran into the bathroom without confirmation... Sorry, I saw Aisha... All kinds of places..." Mu Hantian apologized honestly

    "No, I know... Because everyone taught me Japanese bathing rules, it doesn''t matter..." Aisha said reluctantly.

    "Eh? What rules?"

    "I heard that there is a naked meeting in Japan... In order to deepen everyone''s understanding when taking a bath..."

    Who, who! Who taught Aisha such a strange thing.

    "Listening, hearing... Can deepen the relationship with important people... I, I... If it''s cold weather... No, I want to deepen the relationship with you in cold weather... So, can you meet me naked..."

    Mu Hantian turned to Aisha. Grasp Aisha''s shoulder and say in a teaching tone: "Aisha, those are all fake... Well, not all fake, but if boys and girls don''t love each other, they''d better not meet * * * *, okay?"

    "Is that right?... but if it''s cold, it doesn''t matter. I don''t mind."

    But I mind. Mu Hantian was very speechless.

    "Aisha, remember, girls'' bodies can''t be shown to boys casually. As for why, you can ask Jiye." after that, regardless of whether Aisha understood it or not, Mu cold day directly exchanged positions with Aisha, then went into the bathroom, closed the door and left Aisha thinking.

 Chapter 548

    At 11:40 PM, the supernatural Research Department of Juwang College

    Mu Hantian and others had already arrived, and Cangna and her family members came in the name of watching the game.

    Ten minutes later, the Department lit up a silver magic array. Grefia came out of it.

    "Cold day, are you ready? The game will begin in ten minutes."

    Hearing gurefea''s question, Mu Hantian stood up and said, "anytime."

    "As soon as the start time comes, you will be transferred to the combat field through the magic array here. The place is a combat world created in different dimensional space. It doesn''t matter how exaggerated you want to fight there. Because it''s a one-time space, please fight as much as you like." gurefia said.

    "In addition, about this'' ranking game '', the two families will also watch your battle through broadcasting in other places." gurefea stopped here. "In addition, his majesty Lucifer, the demon king, will also watch this battle. Please remember."

    "Elder brother, will you also watch this competition..." lias was also surprised to hear the news of gurefea.

    "Brother?" Yicheng was very puzzled.

    "After the last war, all the four demon kings fell, so the Demon King became a position. Powerful demons can serve as the demon king, but once they become the demon king, they have to abandon their original surname and inherit the demon king''s surname. The minister''s brother was dragged away from jimengli''s house, and the minister became the successor of jimengli''s house." Zhu Nai explained.

    "Our lineup is very simple. The ''soldier'' night sword God Shixiang, ''monk'' moon god, ''Knight'' Jixin snow cabbage, ''chariot'' Wuhe Qin Li and the ''Queen'' 16 nights. If the ''King'' is me," Mu Hantian introduced the lineup. (PS: sauerkraut. They were replaced by Mu Hantian)

    "In cold weather, you can almost enter the competition field." gurefea, who was on the side, reminded me that the time was almost up.

    Urged by gurefea, Mu Hantian and others stood on the magic array to the competition venue.

    "Once you enter the competition field, the magic array will be banned. You can use the magic array only after the game is over," gurefea warned.

    After gurefea finished, the magic array sent out a red light and surrounded Mu Hantian and others.

    "Eh?" after regaining consciousness, Shixiang found that they were still in the department room, and only lias and them disappeared.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, I''m gurefea, the maid of jimony''s family. I will be the judge of the ''ranking game'' of Lord Mu Hantian against Phoenix." this is gurefea''s voice from the sky, and began to explain the rules of the ''ranking game''.

    "In the name of our Lord sazex Lucifer, I will witness the battle between the two sides. Please give me more advice. Then we will immediately enter the theme. The field of this battle is to prepare a replica of the human world school" Juwang school "attended by Lord Hantian in different dimensions with reference to the opinions of Lord Hantian and Lord Riesel. Where are the camps of both sides currently transferred It is the base camp of both sides. Lord Hansel''s base camp is the supernatural Research Department of the old school building. Lord reesel''s base camp is the student union office of the new school building. When a "soldier" wants to be promoted, please go around the other party''s base camp. At the same time, if Lord reesel Phoenix wins, the engagement between the Phoenix family and the jimony family will remain unchanged. If Lord Hansel wins, Phoenix will win The engagement between the Cox family and the jimony family is invalid. In addition, there is no time limit for the game - then, the game begins. "

    "Why are you in such trouble in cold weather? Just go and solve them directly?" Shixiang asked puzzled after listening to gurefea''s explanation.

    "Shixiang, it''s OK to behave like this. Anyway, don''t expose too much when fighting, but you should also directly solve your opponent." Mu Hantian said faintly.

    "Don''t worry, but when you go back, buy me Alps. I find this kind of lollipop is also good." Qin Li chewed the precious pearl and said seriously. (cough, is this advertising?)

    "Then the battle begins."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Ah, that''s really... The maid can''t help reminding me of gurefea when I was young!"

    "Brother... Do you need me to convey this sentence to gurefea?" lias, who watched the game, looked back at sazeks and said.

    "Ah ha ha, I''d better not, my dear sister..." sazex waved his hand with a bitter smile.

    "Minister, have a good look at the game. That bastard roast chicken will definitely be hanged by my brother." Yicheng said with a smile.

    "Really? It''s really exciting."

 Chapter 549

    "Shixiang, you and Qinli go to the gymnasium, which is an important place. Although it''s useless for us, the other party will be here and get rid of them. Then, Xuecai, you and the moon god go all the way directly. CHEN Ye will get rid of the other party''s Queen. I''ll go directly to Wang to Wang." Mu Hantian arranged so.

    "No problem."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    The line of sight turned back to the battlefield. The first encounter was Shixiang and Qinli in charge of the gymnasium.

    Shixiang and Qinli, who entered the gymnasium from the front door, directly launched a battle declaration against each other.

    "Sure enough, you''ve already come." looking at the opposite, Qin Li said with a smile.

    "My name is Hugh Al, and the class is'' chariot ''."

    "I''m Milu of soldier."

    "I''m Milu of the soldier."

    "I''m a soldier."

    The twins and the little girl standing behind huel also introduced themselves.

    "Nah, in the piano, the three little girls are given to me, and the chariot is yours." Shixiang said, summoned his angel, the fierce killing male, and rushed out.

    Seeing this, the Qin just shook his head and summoned an angel, burning rotten annihilator, to meet the chariot opposite.

    "Can you beat the three of us one by one?" NIA sneered.

    "I said in cold weather that I would solve you directly and cook for me when I go back, so I''m sorry." Shixiang said this after blocking the opposite attack with fierce killing male.

    "Hum, that sounds good. Let''s try if we can do it." NIA said, holding a stick and two twins attacked Shixiang together.

    "Let''s finish it directly, fierce killing of the public - the last sword." Shixiang summoned his throne (actually used to hold the sword), and then stepped on it. In a moment, he cracked and swam on the throne Shixiang stepped on, falling in pieces.

    Then the fragments of the throne wound around the sword held by Shixiang, and the influence became huge.

    It is a long sword with a total length of more than ten meters. But Shixiang easily held the high above her head and waved it down to the three girls.

    The light on the body of the sword became stronger and climbed up the ground on the chopping extension line in an instant.

    The next moment, a violent explosion hit all around.

    "Niya, Milu, Meilu." Xiuer, who fought with Qin Li, was far away from Shixiang and others

    The battlefield was not affected.

    "Hey, you can''t be distracted when you fight with me. Burn the ghost annihilation gun." the piano also opened a big move. The axe in your hand turned into the shape of a gun. The flame condensed and burst in an instant, swallowing everything around.

    "Three ''soldiers'' and one'' chariot ''of Lord reesel Felix leave the field." gurefea''s calm voice rang out again in the space. The so-called "referee" also shoulders the responsibilities of a telephone operator.

    After the battle, Shixiang and Qinli were ready to go to the track and field stadium to see the play. At this time, there was a sudden change!

    "Ang!"

    With the sound of Phoenix, a purple magic array appeared at the foot of the piano.

    "Boom!"

    The explosive wind formed by the violent explosion directly blew the ten incense around the piano.

    "Break!"

    Russell''s'' Queen ''eubeluna floated quietly over the stadium and confidently announced her exit from the piano.

    "I said, are you a little too confident?" the smoke dispersed and a voice came out of the piano shrouded in flames.

    "How could it be!" eubeluna uttered a surprised voice.

    "So, our opponent is you?" Qin Li said.

    "Wait a minute, the master said, she''s mine." the night when he heard the explosion said plainly.

    "Hum, it depends on your ability." the huge magic bullet flew into the sky towards the night. It was not only one, but a continuous attack. It was the "Queen" of Russell, the "Bomb Princess" youbeiluna who floated in the air. She couldn''t help it.

    There is no doubt that the night that controls all the time can''t be said. At least the night that perfectly controls its own time can''t be hit by this degree of attack.

    The next second, eubeluna unfurled her magic shield and carried hundreds of silver knives that abruptly wrapped her 360 degrees without dead corners!

    However, as the "Queen" of Riesel, youbeiluna still has some strength. Therefore, yubeiluna finally blocked her move of "perfect maid".

    "Gee, what kind of ability is this... Eh! How... Possible?" before youbeiluna finished her words, she was wiped on her neck by CHEN Ye''s knife, and then the light of the "player protection mechanism" brought by ratinggame space immediately wrapped her and disappeared. Sure enough, the ability of the time system is so powerful.

    "Russell, the queen of Phoenix, is out of the game." gurefia continued to report the war situation in due time.

    "Er... This has been solved? I didn''t see it clearly. I just don''t know who is stronger than her." Qin Li calmly analyzed it.

    "Qin Li, Qin Li, let''s go to the theatre," said Shixiang, taking her hand and running to the playground.

    "Brother brother, you make complaints about the theater." the piano kept tucking away in his heart.

 Chapter 550

    "Three ''soldiers'' of Lord Russell Phoenix, exit." as the radio rang, Shixiang and Qinli couldn''t help stopping.

    "It seems that they are also very fast."

    "That''s right, Qin Li, let''s hurry up!" Shixiang seemed a little excited, too. For so long in the system space, in addition to practice, he still practiced.

    "Hmm!" Qin Li nodded.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Finally, it seems that it hasn''t started yet." after walking for a while, Shixiang and Qinli finally came to the position of snow vegetable and moon god - the playground of the baseball department.

    "I''m kalamak, the ''Knight'' who serves Lord Russell! It''s enough to secretly test each other! The ''Knight'' opposite, why don''t you have an ordinary competition." on the playground of the baseball department. In the center, a woman in armor stood upright.

    "Hoo! In that case, leave it to me, the knight." he said to the moon god around him, and Xuecai came out.

    "It doesn''t matter." the moon god said blandly.

    "Over there, my name is Ji Xin Xuecai. It''s a ''Knight''. Come on, let me see your strength." Xuecai said with a long gun.

    "Oh, isn''t it with a sword? But it doesn''t matter. Come on, fight openly." KARAMAI pulled the sword out of the scabbard. Sauerkraut also pointed a gun at KARAMAI.

    "Come on!" Karamay cut like a dance!

    Bang!

    Sparks scattered, sword and gun staggered with each other! Is it because both sides are knights? They move very fast!

    "You seem to be very idle."

    The moon god looked at the sound source. There was a woman wearing a half mask.

    If I remember correctly, this woman is a "chariot".

    There was another person who complained and appeared: "really, people with only swords in their heads are so vulgar that people can''t stand it. KARAMAI is also true. When the ''soldiers'' sacrifice, they also have a bitter expression. Do they hate the strategy of being the master of the'' King ''?

    б▒

    A beautiful girl dressed like a Western European princess. It''s like a monk. Both sides of the head have curly hair like a drill bit. It gives people a typical young lady feeling.

    The princess of the ''monk'' looked here with her eyes half open.

    "It seems that I can''t be idle." the moon god sighed, and then there was frost in his hand.

    "I won''t be your opponent. Isabella, be his opponent."

    The masked woman known as Isabella nodded honestly. After confirmation, the girl in the dress pushed back and looked at it from a distance. At the same time, from time to time looked at the piano and Shixiang.

    "Don''t worry, we won''t participate," Qin Li said when he found each other''s eyes.

    "Let''s go."

    "I don''t care. It''s fair one-on-one."

    "Well, here we are."

    Whoosh!

    Isabella of the chariot took a step forward and hit the moon god on the cheek with her sharp fist!

    The moon god tilted his head slightly and avoided the attack here.

    "HMM. this level of blow will be avoided. Sorry, I underestimated you a little. Improve the power of one section, no, two sections!"

    Isabella shook and made strange movements. But --.

    Whoosh! Dong!

    Attack from an impossible angle, towards incredible places!

    "It''s very good, but it''s not enough. Even I can stop it in the past. Although I say it''s impossible to win completely, now you''re not my opponent." after that, the moon god took the lead and sealed his hands. The spirit of Longyou overflowed, turned into cold and filled all around.

    "Cut!" Isabella cut, but had to avoid the attack of the moon god. Although she didn''t know how dangerous it was, the penetrating cold still made her unconsciously step back.

    "It''s useless. Just now, I''ve set up a border formation all around, and you''re just touching your current position." with the words of the moon god, cold ice suddenly appeared around Isabella and sealed it. Although Isabella reacted quickly, it''s a pity that there has been a border already.

    "It''s over." the moon god stepped forward and smashed the ice with one hand. Successfully break Isabella who has lost her resistance.

    "Lord reesel Felix''s'' Castle ''is out." at the same time that the moon god broke Isabella, gurefea''s notice sounded in the air.

    Just as the moon god broke Isabella, the battle between snow cabbage and KARAMAI came to an end for the time being.

    "I''m sorry, your attack is of no use to me." KARAMAI said faintly after blocking the attack of snow vegetables.

    "It''s time to end. ''the star of vows, the Holy Spirit; the night of broken starlight, roaring cold ice, freeze!''" I saw the ''star night'' in Xuecai''s hand (it''s Xuecai''s new weapon)

    Standing on the ground, singing out the spirit.

    As soon as the voice of snow vegetable fell, he rushed to kalamak. Facing the direct attack of snow vegetable, kalamak had to resist with a sword. Different from before, KARAMAI''s burning sword was smashed by the tip of snow vegetable''s gun

    бг

    KARAMAI didn''t retreat after the burning sword in his hand was broken. He pulled out a dagger from behind his waist and jumped high.

    "We, the noble family members of Phoenix, are in charge of fire, storm and life! Fire whirlwind!"

    The hot flame whirlpool completely surrounds the side of sauerkraut, even the moon god and others can feel it.

    "It''s really troublesome to end you directly. ''the star of vow, the Holy Spirit; the night of broken starlight, roaring storm, tear it!'' Xuecai also used the power of the wind to collide with Kalamay''s dagger. Unfortunately, the result was doomed. Kalamay''s weapon was too weak. The two collided. Kalamay''s dagger was broken, and the winner has been determined.

 Chapter 551

    "One of the ''Knights'' of Lord Riesel Phoenix, out."

    "You don''t have to fight, because... The war between King and King has begun." the moon god said such a sentence, and looked into the distance.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    In the "base camp" of Phoenix Contact, Russell''s face was blue. The other party easily solved his family members, and no one left. Such a shocking fact made him unbelievable.

    However, due to the existence of the ghost card of "Immortality", Russell still has a little confidence, which is the only reason why he didn''t choose to surrender.

    "As long as the ''King'' doesn''t fall, you won''t win." Russell is no longer calm yesterday, but he still stubbornly sticks his neck and glares at Mu cold day.

    "Their battles are not important. What matters is our battles. Come on, let me see your strength." Mu Hantian said with a relaxed smile.

    "Let''s show you the flame of Phoenix," cried Riesel, as if in response to him. There was a raging fire around him, as if he wanted to burn Mu Hantian to ashes.

    "Flame? Interesting, I don''t know how to compare with the sun. My guardian, follow the ancient oath and come to me. The Lord of the sun, come, golden Tianma." I saw that the night was suddenly illuminated, a sun appeared in the sky, and then the sun set at a very fast speed. He fell close and turned into a golden Pegasus.

    "This is..." Riesel felt the terrible magic of Pegasus. He knew that he could not resist, but he was very confident in his immortality and met Pegasus.

    But when he approached the Pegasus, he found himself wrong. It was clear that Phoenix was the immortal bird of fire, but when he touched the Pegasus fire, he was even felt the burning pain.

    "... Phoenix Contact... Can be reborn even if it becomes ashes!"

    "Oh, I didn''t expect you to be so tough." Mu Hantian slightly raised his eyebrows and slightly improved his sense of Russell.

    "In that case, let''s get rid of you. Ming shenliu - the blade of the strong wind." seeing that Riesel was struggling, Mu Hantian directly added a fire and cut off the past with a sword. This attack was accompanied by a mental attack, so even if Phoenix Contact could revive, there was no way to deal with the mental trauma.

    For a moment, Russell fell down without saying a word, and the magic of the burning flame disappeared immediately. Losing consciousness, the exit white light soon enveloped Russell.

    "It is confirmed that the ''King'' reesel Phoenix lost his fighting ability, and the winner of the ratinggame this time is Lord Mu Hantian." with gurefia''s announcement, Mu Hantian and others also lit up the light of leaving the competition field.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Cold weather, are you all right?" as soon as Mu cold weather and others came out, Aisha rushed over.

    "Well, Aisha, I''m fine." he touched Aisha''s head and said faintly in the cold day.

    "Brother, you''re great. It''s a complete sling. The other party has no power to fight back." Yicheng said.

    "Yicheng, come on, you can do what I do, come on." patted Yicheng on the shoulder and Mu Hantian encouraged.

    "I know, brother, I will try my best." Yicheng nodded to understand.

    "Lias, come to my house tomorrow and be your dependents. I don''t know if I can succeed." Mu Hantian said.

    "Ah, I''ll come tomorrow morning."

    "Well, Lord devil, don''t you have anything to say?" Mu Hantian looked at sazex. I believe many people have been moved by his strength today.

    "I just want to say that it''s a wonderful duel." sazex is not a fool. Mu Hantian and others are strong enough to become a new force. However, through their conversation, sazex almost understood that Mu Hantian is going to become his sister''s dependents, which is a good thing. If Mu Hantian is tied to himself, the devil''s strength will only be stronger.

 Chapter 552

    A week has passed since the battle with Phoenix. In this week, Mu Hantian has become lias''s "chariot", and Aisha has also entered Juwang college and is in the same class with Yicheng.

    During this period, lias would climb up Mu cold day''s bed almost every day, which made Mu cold day so embarrassed.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "You''re welcome."

    At breakfast time, lias and Aisha sat on both sides of Mu cold day. As for Shixiang them? It was thrown into system space again.

    "Come back, cold weather, other department members will come here today," said lias.

    "Eh? Kitten sauce? What are you doing at my house?" Mu Hantian didn''t understand.

    "Well, I think the supernatural research department meeting after school today will be held here."

    "In my house, right? OK." Mu Hantian didn''t refuse.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Bang.

    Metal echoes echoed under the clear sky.

    "I''ll come, I''ll come." Yicheng caught the flying baseball with his gloves.

    "Well received, Yicheng." lias smiled and thumbed up.

    In the back of Mu Hantian''s villa, there is a very open field, although there is not much grass. Members of the supernatural research department are practicing baseball here. It is said that there are activities, and the result is to play.

    "Next week will be the ball skills conference in Juwang Xueyuan. The community can''t lose the war of resistance against Japan." lias said loudly with vitality.

    Yes, it will be one of the activities held by the school soon, the ball technology conference. This is a competition in baseball, football, basketball and tennis.

    The types are divided into class competition and individual competition between men and women, including community war against Japan.

    Of course, the supernatural research department will participate without exception, regardless of cultural associations and sports associations.

    The competition type of the community competition will be published on the same day, so now I don''t know what the competition is. If the number is not enough, the small number of associations will be merged to participate.

    If there is a high demand for projects, foreign aid personnel approved by the student union will be added.

    It''s almost dusk. Soon the sky will be crimson. Usually, I would chat while drinking tea in the interior of the old school building to know the time of night activities, but recently, it has been replaced by practicing in gymnastic clothes.

    Morning exercise, sincerity of the school, practice of the ball skills conference in community activities, work of the devil at night.

    "That''s about the practice of hitting the ball. The number four of baseball decided to be a kitten."

    "Understand." of course, the girl kitten who hit home runs in a row must be the most suitable. No one will have any objection. In other words, that''s not surprising even if you''re recruited into a career.

    "Then there''s defense practice! All right, everybody! Put on your gloves and go to the playground!" lias was very energetic! Very energetic. In other words, the fighting spirit is completely burning.

    "The minister likes this kind of activity most." Zhu Nai said with a smile.

    "Is that right? To be honest, I don''t like baseball very much. In fact, I prefer badminton and basketball," Mu said.

    "Well, everyone has their own hobbies. Well, Aisha! It''s going!"

    Ka ~!

    Lias hit the ball and flew towards Elsa.

    "Ha! Ah... Ah!"

    The ball passed under Aisha''s crotch and flew to the back. Aisha''s motor nerve is slightly lower than that of ordinary people. Occasionally I fall where there is nothing.

    "Aisha! The past ball should be played back well!"

    "Yes, yes!"

    "Next, youdou! It''s coming!"

    Ka ~!

    The ball flew towards the wooden field this time.

    Bang.

    The ball landed on the wooden field in a daze.

    "Wooden yard! What''s the matter? Cheer up!" Mu Hantian couldn''t help shouting.

    The wooden yard turned his face after noticing Mu Hantian. A look of restlessness!

    "Oh, I''m so sorry. I just lost my mind." after picking up the ball that fell on the ground, the wooden field mechanically threw the ball to lias.

    Lias sighed and caught the ball. "Youdou, what''s the matter? Recently, you''ve always been in a daze. You''re not like you at all?"

    "I''m very sorry." the wooden yard apologized bluntly.

    But, as lias said. Recently, the wooden yard always has a complex expression and thinks about something. The regular meetings of supernatural research also looked away and did not participate in the dialogue.

    I didn''t expect this guy who always smiles to show such an expression.

 Chapter 553

    "Yicheng, do you know what happened to youdou?" Mu Hantian asked Yicheng, looking at youdou in poor condition.

    "I don''t know. It seems that he came home that day and saw the picture of Irina and muttered about the holy sword?"

    "Holy sword? I see. Is the plot of the second one? Although I haven''t seen the first one, I still know the rest, so the next is the holy sword." Mu Hantian muttered in his heart.

    "All right, all right, go on!"

    Lias waved the bat and the practice began again.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Lunch break the next day.

    The ballgame is approaching.

    After lunch, Mu Hantian and others gathered in the Department. It seems that there is going to be a final battle meeting.

    "Aisha. Have you finished?" Mu cold day went to Aisha and asked.

    "Aisha, your boyfriend called you." Tongsheng Lanhua, a girl with glasses who had dinner with Aisha, said with a dirty expression on her face.

    "Boyfriend, boyfriend...!?" after listening to Tongsheng''s words, Aisha showed an unprecedented shake.

    "Eh? Isn''t it? Because you two are always together, I thought you were dating."

    "That, that, that... That..." Aisha''s face was completely red.

    "Well, that''s true. But from others'' point of view, you are a couple who fit together every night? When it comes to what young men and women do at night under the same eaves, that''s. Uh huh. Incidentally, I taught you to ''meet frankly''. How? Isn''t it great?"

    Hey, hey, hey, hey! What a delicate girl this guy is! It really deserves to be called "master craftsman" by students!

    "Sure enough, that''s what you taught! Anyway, fit or something, you guy! It''s not a combination between robots! I''m not ashamed like that!"

    "Ah. But, No. Aisha is to you - ah woo!" Aisha covered Tongsheng''s mouth with all her strength.

    "Ah! Tongsheng, please don''t go on!" Aisha''s face flashed a red tide that had never existed in the past. And tearful.

    "Aisha. We need to gather at noon because of community activities. Let''s go to the Department." Mu Hantian threw some ideas out of his mind.

    "OK, OK!" Aisha is still in shock.

    Such Aisha is really cute.

    With this in mind, Mu Hantian and Aisha went to the supernatural research department.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    As soon as I entered the department room, all the members except Mu Hantian and Aisha had gathered, and there were also people who were not department members?

    Mu Hantian was surprised by the people sitting on the sofa.

    "Cangna?"

    Yes, now sitting on the sofa is the president of the student union of Juwang School Park. Is a female president, but also exudes a cold and severe atmosphere, is a slender beauty full of knowledge. It doesn''t look like Japanese. Its name is Cangna. I''m a senior in grade three. The real name is Cangna Sidi. Is the next leader of the superior devil Sidi''s family.

    In the School Park, it has the third popularity. Of course, the first is lias and the second is Juni. Because it looks a little scary, no one dares to approach.

    Take a closer look, there is not only Cangna, but also a boy who looks like a relationship person of the student union.

    "Is he...?" Mu Hantian asked suspiciously, although he could feel the devil''s breath from this man.

    "My name is Keyuan Shilang. I''m the ''soldier'' of the president." the boy introduced himself.

    "I see. Then Cangna, what''s your purpose here?" Mu Hantian asked again.

    "I''m here today to meet the demons who are under the superior demons based on the School Park and have recently become servants. That is to say, it''s the meeting between spoon and Mu Hantian over lias and Bing tengjun." Cangna helped her glasses and said.

    "Personally, I''m looking forward to the cold weather, but I didn''t expect that my self-esteem was seriously hurt like Yi Chengjun, one of the abnormal three..."

    "What, what! You guy."

    "Oh? Do you want to fight? Don''t look at me. I''m a ''soldier'' who has consumed four pieces. Although I''ve only recently become a devil, I won''t lose to you."

    "Spoon. Stop it."

    "But, but, president!"

    "Don''t embarrass me."

    "I see."

    "Yicheng, you also step down. Being easily angered is the performance of the weak." seeing Cangna speak, Mu Hantian can only dissuade.

    "I see, brother." Yicheng retreated.

    Cangna said quietly after taking a sip of tea "I love this school park. I also want to challenge the work of the student union. Therefore, as long as it is human or devil who disturb the peace of the School Park, I will not allow it. Whether it is you or everyone present, even lias is the same."

    "The introduction should be enough. Then, there are still documents to be sorted out, let''s go first." Cangna stood up and prepared to leave.

    When he walked out of the room, he kept smiling at lias and said, "lias, the ball technology conference is really expected."

    "Yes," lias replied with a smile.

    Cangna only said this and then left the Department.

 Chapter 554

    Pop! Pop!

    The fireworks that informed the beginning of the game were blooming in the air.

    Although today''s weather forecast says it will rain next to the party, it won''t rain until the end of the conference.

    "Tsumoto Jun of the comic research department, Mr. hashaooka is looking for you. Please come to the staff room immediately!" the announcer in the tent in the school court kept conveying the news without rest.

    Yicheng and other members of the Department in gymnastic clothes gathered in a corner of the school court and waited for the beginning in their own way.

    Even so, the community competition is at the end. The first is the class competition. Yicheng''s class is going to play baseball. Both Yicheng and Aisha have made contributions. The results of the exercises after school came out.

    Then there are different kinds of sex. In this way, the morning passed, and then there was the community competition.

    In order to warm up Yicheng, Mu Hantian helped him relax and took a little exercise. Aisha also has Zhu Nai to help, stretching her body. The kitten sat on the rubber mat and looked at the instruction manual of football rules.

    Wooden yard... Today is also like thinking. Now I''m looking at the sky. Lias went to confirm the competitive type of community competition.

    "Hehe, the victory is ours." lias came back with a smile. It seems that there is good news.

    "Minister, what is the competition?" Yicheng asked hurriedly.

    Said liasby with the gesture of victory.

    "Dodgeball!"

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Minister, come on!" outside the tennis court, people in the supernatural department are cheering for lias. Although lias played well, her opponent was also quite strong.

    "Mr. President! Ah!" the girls'' support was also very turbulent.

    Yes, lias''s opponent is the president of the student union to withdraw Cangna.

    "Oh, ha ha, it''s wonderful to see the battle between superior demons in such a place." Zhu Nai nearby was also happy to watch the battle.

    "Take it, Cangna!"

    "Come on, lias!" the two men were also very energetic. Those who look at them will burn up!

    "President! Come on!" the spoon is also refueling opposite. Still waving a flag embroidered with the word "student union".

    "Take the move! Take the stream swing ball!" Cangna served. She saw the ball spinning at high speed and flying to lias.

    "That''s naive! Take it, jimony flow spiking!" although lias immediately swung the bat, the track of the ball suddenly changed and fell rapidly!

    бо15-30гббп

    "It''s not bad, Cang Na. It''s really worthy of being my opponent."

    "Oh, ha ha, lias. All the snacks of xiaowestinghouse. The loser wants a treat. Haven''t you forgotten the appointment?"

    "Of course, it would be humiliating if you tasted it before I tasted it. So the victory is definitely mine! My magic ball has 800 styles."

    "I''ll take them all. I''ll play back as long as I enter the withdrawal field."

    The flames of war lit up in both eyes. As a result, the fierce showdown between lias and Cangna turned into a protracted war. Finally, the rackets of both sides were broken, so they were judged to win.

    In this way, it''s time for the community competition.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Aim! Aim at the vines!"

    "Oh, ah...! you bastards, stop joking." Yi Cheng cried in tears while avoiding the ball flying at high speed.

    The club war of the ball technology conference has begun!

    The game is dodge ball. The opponent in the first game is the baseball department, but Cheng was watched from the beginning of the game.

    The reason is very simple. Very easy to understand.

    Except for Yicheng, the Department members can''t be smashed, especially for these guys.

    Lias, one of the two elder sisters of Ju Wang Xueyuan. A very popular school idol. You can''t smash it.

    Zhu Nai - one of the two big sisters like lias. The idol of the Academy. You can''t smash it.

    Aisha -- the first natural beautiful girl in the Department of healing among sophomores. And blonde! You can''t smash it.

    Kitten sauce - Laurie girl like mascot in the school park. If you hit it, it will be pathetic.

    Wooden field - the enemy of all boys, but if you hit him, you will be resented by girls. You can''t smash it.

    Mu Hantian - a friend of boys and girls, although he will be jealous, he can''t smash it for the same reason as the wooden yard.

    Bing Teng Yicheng - I don''t know why he is in the super self research full of beautiful men and women. If you hit him, it won''t be a problem. No, it should have been smashed. Damn it, die. Aim at that guy! All aim at the head! Die, die.

    "The ball is focused on Yicheng! Tactically speaking, this is'' sacrifice ''! Yicheng, this is a good opportunity!"

    "Minister! I''ll cheer! Damn it! This is not a joke!" was pinned on the expectation by lias and moved her body wholeheartedly!

    The ball concentrated on Yicheng was blocked by kitten sauce''s strong defense, and his slender wrist made a powerful blow to break all his opponents!

    Yicheng thought he could just hide from the ball, but who knows someone aimed the ball at the wooden field.

    "Damn! Even if you are resented! Handsome bastard!"

    "What the hell are you in a daze? It''s been like this since the morning." Mu Hantian said as he quickly rushed to the wooden field where there was no centralized competition in the distance.

    Stood up as if to protect that guy.

    "Ah, you in cold weather?"

    "Wooden field, don''t be distracted. It''s dangerous to be hit." then the ball approached! No way out! Mu Hantian had to stop the ball with his body!

    When thinking like this, the ball''s orbit deviated. Like a straight pitch, the momentum of the ball did not decline at all and attacked Mu''s lower abdomen in the cold day.

    "Shit, who invented this kind of ball." Mu Hantian quickly blocked it with his hand. Fortunately, it''s all right. It''s really gratifying.

 Chapter 555

    It''s raining outside. It''s lucky to leave after the conference.

    Pop!

    A crisp noise mingled with the sound of rain.

    Beaten by lias. It''s a wooden yard.

    "What? Are you a little sober?" lias looked quite angry.

    The final game ended with our supernatural research department winning. Although the whole team came together to win... There was a guy who didn''t contribute. That''s the wooden yard. He didn''t make any contribution and was in a daze from beginning to end. During the game, lias was also angry, but even so, the wooden field was still confused.

    Even if the wooden yard was beaten, there was still no expression and said nothing.

    At this time, the wooden yard suddenly returned to its usual smiling expression. "Is it OK? The technical meeting is over. It should be ok if I don''t have to practice. Can I have a rest before the evening? Because I''m a little tired, please let me ask for leave for flat club activities. Bai naive is very sorry. I don''t know why I''m in a bad state."

    "Is it because of the holy sword?" Mu Hantian suddenly said.

    "That''s my business. Don''t worry about it, Excalibur. Destroy it. That''s the meaning of my battle." the wooden field''s face was an expression of strong determination.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Holy sword plan? What''s that, brother?" Yicheng asked.

    Mu Hantian motioned to lias. Lias nodded and said, "youdou is the survivor of that plan. A few years ago, there was a breeding plan for Excalibur users in Christianity."

    "This is the first time I''ve heard of it." Aisha didn''t know the existence of the plan. Even if she is regarded as a saint, the most secret plan will not come into her ears.

    "The holy sword is the most powerful weapon against demons. Our demons will scorch as soon as they touch the holy sword. If they are cut, the magic will disappear. This is the most powerful weapon for apostles who believe in God and are hostile to demons."

    "Although there are many scriptures of the holy sword, the most famous one is Excalibur. There are also many books in Japan. It is the holy sword, a sacred weapon created by people who reach the field of God using magic and alchemy. However, the holy sword will choose users. It is said that only one person who can use it will appear for decades."

    "The wooden field is the one who has the ability to create magic sword artifact? In this case, is there any artifact that can create holy sword?" Yicheng was very curious. Since there is an artifact to create the magic sword, it will inevitably remind people whether there is the magic of creating the holy sword.

    "It''s not without it. But compared with the existing holy sword, the present holy artifact is also one of them. Of course, it''s not weak at all. But there is a holy artifact that belongs to the" God Destroyer "like your artifact. The artifact owned by the person who killed Jesus -" the holy gun of dusk "should be more famous. Even if it is a synonym for" God Destroyer " Not too much. "

    "However, Excalibur, dilandal and the tiancongyun sword in Japan are very powerful. At present, the sacred artifact that can compete with them does not exist. The situation on the magic sword side is similar."

    "Youdou is to adapt to the holy sword - especially Excalibur, one of the people raised by man."

    "So, can the wooden yard use the holy sword?" Yicheng continued.

    After hearing Yicheng''s question, lias shook her head.

    "Youdou didn''t adapt to the holy sword. Not to mention youdou, even everyone at the same time couldn''t adapt. Those who knew that they couldn''t adapt to the church immediately judged youdou as'' bad goods'' and punished them."

    "Punishment?"

    "Well, many examinees including youdou were killed just because they couldn''t adapt to the holy sword."

    "How, how could this happen? People serving the LORD would not do such a thing." the information was a blow to Aisha. Aisha''s eyes are wet.

    "Although people in the Church always say that we demons are evil, I think human malice is the most evil in the world." lias''s eyes were sad.

    "When I let youdou reincarnate into a devil, the child vowed to revenge even if he was on the verge of death. It is precisely because he had the ability to indulge in the holy sword at birth, so living as a devil would be meaningful. The ability of youdou to use the sword would not exist if he was not confined to the holy sword. The child did not forget the holy sword, the people related to the holy sword and the church People... "

    "Anyway, let''s wait and see for a while. Youdou''s mind is full of holy sword now. It''s best for the child who can become normal."

    "Ah, speaking of this, the opportunity seems to be this picture. It was the last time he came to my house to find me." he said, and Yicheng handed the picture to lias.

    Lias frowned as soon as she saw the picture. "Yicheng, are there any people you know who have something to do with the church?"

    "No, there are no relatives. It''s just that when I was a child, the children who lived near my house seemed to be Christians."

    "Well, it''s right beside you - no, the holy sword came to this city more than ten years ago. It''s terrible."

    "So, is that sword really a holy sword?"

    "Yes, that''s one of the holy swords. Although it''s not as good as the legendary holy sword just mentioned, it''s also a real holy sword. In this case, this man is the holy sword envoy. Although I heard that the devil in my predecessor was destroyed, I didn''t know the reason at all."

    "Well, well, it''s useless for us to discuss more. This kind of thing can only rely on youdou himself." Mu Hantian opened his mouth in time.

    "Cold weather is right. He can only rely on himself. We can''t help it."

    "By the way, Yicheng, where''s your little girlfriend? I haven''t seen her lately." Mu Hantian asked.

    "Oh, there seems to be something wrong with Xi Ma sauce. I don''t have time to come out." Yicheng said.

    "Well, Yicheng, be careful. The white guy will show up soon." Mu Hantian said faintly.

    "White?" one sincerely scratched his head and asked.

    "It should be the White Dragon Emperor. Yicheng, you should be careful," lias explained.

    "Fatalistic battle? I will win." Yicheng clenched his fist and was very confident.

 Chapter 556

    Mu Hantian and Yicheng come to Yicheng''s home.

    But when Yicheng opened the door of the porch, an unspeakable cold hit him, trembling.

    What is this? Something in the body that sounds like a danger signal.

    "Yicheng, go in and have a look." Mu Hantian opened the door and took the lead in, followed by Yicheng.

    Walking to the living room, there were two women I hadn''t seen and Yicheng''s mother who was talking and laughing.

    "Yes, this is a photo of Yicheng when he was in primary school. Look, look, here, when the swimming trunks in the swimming pool were broken. Really, it was really troublesome at that time. He slipped into the swimming pool wearing the broken swimming trunks."

    "Old, mom?" hearing Yicheng''s voice, Yicheng''s mother turned her face.

    "Ah, Yicheng, you''re back. What''s the matter? You don''t look very well."

    "Auntie, are they?" Mu Hantian asked.

    These are two women I haven''t seen - young foreigners, not to mention those with a cross on their chest. No matter who looks about the same age as Yicheng. Women with chestnut hair and ferocious eyes with green highlights. Whoever it is is quite beautiful. However, seeing their waist Mu cold day, we can understand that they are not ordinary people. Both of them were wearing white things like robesбкбк He is a Christian Church associate.

    "Hello, Mr. ITO, and Ernie sauce." the woman with chestnut hair smiled at Yicheng and Mu Hantian.

    "Are you... Irina?"

    "Ernie sauce still remembers me. I don''t want yichengjun to remember me."

    "Eh? Are you Irina? Aren''t you a boy?" Yicheng was a little surprised.

    "Yicheng Jun regarded me as a boy? There was no way. At that time, I looked like a boy and was very naughty. However, a lot of things happened during the period when we didn''t see each other. Really, what would happen when we saw each other again was completely unpredictable." meaningful words, yes, she noticed Yicheng''s true identity.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "You''re fine. Cangna told me during the day that they wanted to negotiate with me, lias jimony, the demon of the city as a territory."

    "Church relations, and Demons...?" after hearing Yicheng''s question, lias nodded.

    "That is, to conclude a contract? Entrustment?"

    "Although I don''t know exactly what they want, they are scheduled to come to the Department of the old school building after school tomorrow. It seems that they swear to God that they won''t launch any attack on us," lias said.

    "Is this credible?" Yicheng asked.

    "I can only believe their faith. To entrust the devil, which symbolizes the existence of evil for believers, should be quite tangled. It can be determined that this event should be quite troublesome." lias narrowed her eyes and showed a complex expression.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    After school the next day.

    The demons of jimony''s family gathered in the Department.

    Sitting on the sofa are the minister and sister Zhu Naixue, as well as the two women mentioned earlier.

    Mu Hantian and others were watching the minister at the corner of the Ministry to negotiate with the church relations.

    Because of their arrival, except Mu cold day and Aisha, their skin felt bursts of cold. Maybe the devil''s instinct sensed their danger.

    Lias and Zhu Nai also had a serious expression on their faces.

    However, the most dangerous is the wooden yard. He kept staring at them with resentful eyes. Maybe something will happen - no, at this time, there is an atmosphere that the wooden yard will suddenly cut down on them.

    After all, they are active believers hated by the wooden farm. Considering that guy''s past, he must be very angry.

    In this atmosphere, the first person to speak is the church side - Irina wisto.

    "A few days ago, Excalibur, the holy sword kept and managed by the Vatican, Protestant side and orthodox side, was robbed."

    Excalibur was robbed? Moreover, it is also on the side of the Catholic Church and Protestants... In this way, Christianity also has sectarian valves, which is also in the school curriculum. But why was Excalibur stolen from the Catholic Church, Protestant side and Orthodox Church? Isn''t it stored in one place?

    "Excalibur doesn''t exist now," said lias, as if to answer a sincere question.

    "I''m sorry. Among my servants are children who have just become demons. Can you explain Excalibur a little before continuing?"

    Irina nodded in agreement with lias''s request.

    "Yicheng Jun, Excalibur was broken in the past war," said Irina after turning her face to Yicheng.

    "It''s like this now." the woman with green highlights untied the long object wrapped in cloth that was placed next to her. A long sword appeared.

    "In the past war, Excalibur became fragments. This is a new posture created by collecting fragments and using alchemy. At that time, seven were made. This is one of them."

    "The Excalibur I have is the ''holy sword of destruction''. It is one of the seven holy swords. It is managed by the archdiocese." after introducing her weapon, the pickling woman wrapped it in cloth again. If you look carefully, you will find that there are words like spells written on the cloth.

    Irina also took something like a long belt from her arms. The tape was twisting as if it had consciousness.

    The belt changed its shape in front of everyone and became a Japanese knife.

    "Mine is the ''holy sword of mimicry''. It can change its shape freely like this, so it is very convenient to carry. Excalibur each has special abilities. My one is managed by Protestants."

    "Irina, don''t you need to explain Excalibur''s ability to the devil?"

    "Ah, Genova. Even demons can''t build a trust relationship now. And even if they know the ability of my sword, the demons here can''t do anything later." Irina said confidently. It seems that she has the confidence that she will never lose to everyone.

    "Wooden yard?"

    Yes, the wooden yard stared at Excalibur and their users with a ghost like expression that has never been seen so far.

    The wood yard hates Excalibur. I didn''t expect that the wooden yard and Excalibur would meet here. I never dreamed of it.

    "So what does the taken Excalibur have to do with this local city in the Far East island country?" lias continued without any change in her attitude.

    Genova said: "there are two of me in the headquarters of the Archduke church. There are also two in Protestants. There are also two in the Orthodox Church. The remaining one is missing in the tripartite war between God, devil and fallen angel. After that, they all compete with each other for Excalibur. The guy who took Excalibur fled to Japan, which is here."

    The minister also put his hand against his head and sighed. "There are so many things in my territory. Who took Excalibur?"

 Chapter 557

    "It was the ''son of God watcher'' who robbed."

    Lias opened her eyes when she heard the answer.

    "The fallen angel''s organization took the holy sword? It''s quite impolite. However, only the fallen angel will rob it. The demons above are not interested in the holy sword."

    "I already know who ordered it. It was the Fallen Angel cadre, kirkborough."

    "Kirkbor? Fallen angel cadre who survived the ancient battle. This name is also recorded in the Bible." lias smiled bitterly when she heard her opponent''s name.

    "The priest, the Exorcist, had sneaked into the city a few days ago, but was killed," said Genova.

    "Our commission - no, the request is to hope that the demons who nest in this city will not intervene in the battle for Excalibur between us and the fallen angels. That is to say, I hope you will not interfere in this event."

    What Genova said raised lias''s eyebrows.

    "What a big breath. Is this containment? Do you think we have something to do with the fallen angel? Join hands to rob the holy sword or something."

    "The Ministry believes that this possibility is not absent."

    "The upper class doesn''t trust the devil and the falling angel at all. If the holy sword is taken back by the God camp, the devil should also think it''s better. They have common interests with the falling angel. Then, it''s not strange to join hands. Therefore, we should strike first. If we join hands with the falling angel kirkbour, we will completely destroy you. Even if you are the sister of the devil king. Let''s go That''s what janova said, "even if she was stared at by lias, she didn''t show timidity and said in a flat tone.

    "Since you know I''m the devil''s sister, you should know a lot. In that case, I''ll make it clear. I didn''t join hands with the falling angel. Absolutely not. Bet on jimony''s name. I won''t do anything to discredit the devil!"

    After hearing what lias said, Genova suddenly smiled. "It''s also good for you to listen. For the time being, we have to convey to you the fact that kirkborough is lurking in this city with three excaliburs. Otherwise, when something happens, our church headquarters will be resented by all kinds of things. Well, I won''t ask you for help. If you join hands with the God camp for a while, it will affect the tripartite confrontation Well, especially if you''re still the devil''s sister. "

    "Then, just the two of you? Just the two of you to recapture Excalibur from the fallen angel''s cadres? It''s too pointless. Do you want to die?" said lias in surprise.

    But Irina wisto and Genova said with determined eyes, "that''s right."

    "I have the same opinion as Irina, but I don''t want to die if I can."

    "In other words, did you come to Japan with the consciousness of death? Or has it not changed? Your faith has always been unconventional."

    "Please don''t belittle our faith, lias jimony. Right, Genova."

    "That''s right. Moreover, the Church believes that if Excalibur is used by the fallen angels, it''s better to eliminate all Excalibur. Our task is at least to prevent the fallen angels from getting Excalibur. If so, we can die. Only Excalibur can compete with Excalibur."

    "Can you do it alone?"

    "Of course, we didn''t intend to die." Genova answered lias''s question fearlessly.

    "Full of confidence. Is there any secret weapon?"

    "Well, it''s up to you to imagine."

    After this negotiation, they both looked at each other and completely cut off in the middle of the dialogue. Irina wisto and Genova stood up after giving a sign in their eyes.

    "Well, it''s almost time for us to go. Irina, go back."

    "Well, don''t you have a cup of tea? And snacks."

    "No need." Genova refused lias''s invitation.

    "I''m sorry. Goodbye then." Irina also apologized and refused.

    Without accepting lias''s kindness, they were ready to leave here. However, their eyes focused on the same place. It''s Aisha.

    "Just now I was a little concerned. Is she Aisha alget? I didn''t expect to meet here." at this time, Genova said so.

    Known as the ''witch'', Aisha suddenly shook. It''s rather uncomfortable for Aisha.

    I wonder if Irina noticed that she was staring at Aisha.

    "You are the original ''Saint'' who became a ''witch''? It seems that you have the power to cure demons and fallen angels? Although it is said that you have been exiled somewhere, you never expect to be with demons.

    "That, that... I..." was said by the two people. Aisha didn''t know what to do.

    "It doesn''t matter. We won''t report what we see here to the above. You can rest assured. If you mention your current situation to the people around the saint Aisha, you must be hit hard."

    Elena''s words made Elsa show an extremely complex expression.

    "But it''s depravity to be with demons. People called ''saints'' are really depraved. Do you still believe in our God?"

    "Genova. How could she have faith in the Lord?" said Irina with a surprised expression.

    "No, the child brings the smell of faith - fragrance. Although this may be an abstract statement, I am very sensitive to this kind of thing. Even those who break faith will not forget their faith as long as they can feel sin. That feeling comes from the child." Genova squinted, Irina also looked at Elsa with interest.

    "Is that so? Does Miss Aisha still believe in the Lord?"

    Aisha answered the question with a sad expression: "just didn''t abandon it. Because she always believed it."

    After hearing this, Genova stretched out something wrapped in cloth.

    "Well, in this case, can we kill you now? If it is now, it can be convicted in the name of God. Even if it is sinful, our God should extend a hand of redemption."

    "Pa!"

    "Don''t touch her." Mu Hantian went to Aisha and slapped jerois.

    "I will never allow you to get close to Aisha. You just said Aisha was a ''witch''? Are you kidding! No one has offered a helping hand to her who seeks help! I can''t understand Aisha''s gentle guys, all are bastards! Even there are no people who have become friends with Aisha, which is absolutely wrong!"

    "The ''Saint'' should not need friends? The important thing is no different compassion and love. When she craves the friendship and love of others, the ''Saint'' is over. She can live as long as she has the love from God. From the beginning, Aisha alget has no qualification to be called a ''saint''." Genova didn''t care about the rudeness of admiring the cold day just now, Still said in a natural tone.

    "Hehe, God? If he dares to appear, I dare to kill him." Mu Hantian said a cruel word, and then took Aisha away. He didn''t want to embarrass lias.

 Chapter 558

    "This is it. I will conquer you." in the dark world, a boy suddenly appeared here with a green sword in his hand.

    "Oh, it has been decided. Let''s try. I''ve been waiting for a long time. Come on." a female voice suddenly sounded. If it was unknown, the audience would be surprised.

    "Come on." the boy put his sword on the ground, and then... It seemed to be forbidden. There was no action, and even his breathing disappeared.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Say your name, tester."

    "My name? Mu Hantian, this is my name."

    "Mu Hantian, this is your spiritual world, and I have only one test, but before that, answer my question. What do you yearn for most?"

    "What is this?"

    "This is the key. See if you and I can match."

    "I see."

    Most yearning? Second dimension? No, what is it? Why don''t I remember.

    "Let me guess. What you yearn for is peace? Love? Honor? Money? Or something. Say it quickly. I''ll only wait for you for five minutes." the voice said faintly.

    power? incorrect; Peace? Indeed, I hope for peace, but certainly not what I yearn for.

    "Lost?" the voice whispered.

    "Time is coming. Look around you. If it''s time and you don''t say the answer, you''ll die."

    "Hmm?" hearing the voice, Mu Hantian looked around and found that countless swords were covered around, with the sword tip facing Mu Hantian.

    "The last minute."

    "My answer is peace, I yearn for peace." Mu Hantian said the answer.

    "Are you sure? Is that your answer?"

    "No... no, what I yearn for is..."

    "Time is up," said the voice ruthlessly, and the swords around suddenly stabbed Mu cold sky.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Cold day, have you forgotten what you told me?" a familiar female voice sounded in Mu cold day''s ear.

    "Autumn!"

    "On a cold day, on the night you took me away, you said Oh, your longing can''t be forgotten."

    "My yearning? Yes, how can I forget such an important thing? What I yearn for is the second dimension."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Congratulations, you''re not dead."

    "You know?"

    "Of course, but I didn''t expect your fetters to be so deep." the sound fell, and the swords around seemed to disappear mysteriously when they appeared.

    "So what is the real test?"

    "You can''t make it. You can''t do it now. Although I can feel the powerful power in your body, it''s a pity that you don''t notice it at all."

    "Inside?"

    "It''s no use talking to you. Forget it, I''ll admit you for the time being, Mu Hantian. My name is Chris, my master." the voice fell, and a beautiful blonde appeared from the void and stood beside Mu Hantian.

    "What does it mean to admit temporarily?"

    "Nothing. I just like you. I have the right to change my test."

    "So I can use you now?"

    "Yes, but I can leave at any time or take back my strength."

    "Enough. Help me destroy the holy sword."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Ah. Then, what''s the reason for calling me? Master Han Tian." after returning from the underworld, Mu Han Tian called Cangna''s family member''s "soldier" key to the front of the station.

    It looks rather dull. Through lias.

    "That''s right. What are you two going to do?" it''s kitten holding Mu Hantian''s clothes. I ran into it on the way to the station I had an appointment with.

    Mu Hantian cleared his throat and told them: "go to get the permission to destroy Excalibur from Zito Irina and Genova. I have contacted Yicheng." after hearing Mu Hantian''s words, both of them opened their eyes in surprise.

    "I don''t want to! I''m going back!" the key made a voice like a moan and wanted to run away. He didn''t run away because he was caught by the kitten.

    The kitten thought about it and said, "I''ll help too. Is this to protect the elder?"

    "Senior! Why me! That''s your family! I''m Sidi''s family! It''s none of my business! It''s none of my business." the spoon cried and argued.

    "Don''t say that. Among the demons I know, those who will help are like you."

    "Are you kidding! How could I help you! I''ll be killed! I''ll be killed by the president!"

    "Although your elder lias is very strict, he is also very gentle! But ah! I have a president here! In addition to being strict, only being strict!"

    "I said, kitten sauce. The wooden yard is the victim of the holy sword plan. You know that it is full of resentment against Excalibur?" the kitten nodded after listening to Mu Hantian''s question.

    "When Irina and Genova came to us, they said this:" the church said that if they were used by the falling angel, it would be better to destroy all Excalibur. Our minimum task is to make the falling angel unable to beat Excalibur. "

    "In other words, in the worst case, they can destroy the taken Excalibur?"

    "Yes, that''s right."

    "In this case, I wonder if we can help in the war of recapture and return. Take the wooden yard as the center. Because we can recapture or destroy three of them."

    "Is it to let elder youdou defeat Excalibur and realize his long cherished wish?"

    this is it. Mu Han Tian nodded with a smile.

    "The wooden yard wants to defeat Excalibur and avenge their past companions. They want to destroy or recapture Excalibur from the fallen angel. They agree. The rest is to see if they will listen to us."

    "Keep secrets from the minister and other members of the Department."

    "This matter may lead to a big fight and the deterioration of our relationship."

    "It doesn''t matter. It''s all right. I''ll do it." Mu hantianxia made up his mind.

    In this way, Mu Hantian, together with kitten and spoon, began the journey to find Genova and Irina wisto in the street.

 Chapter 559

    Mu Hantian searched the city for 20 minutes in vain. How could the two women in white robes in the extremely secret task be found so easily?

    "Ah, please give grace to the lost lamb."

    "Please give us compassion for our heavenly father."

    Well, I take back what I said just now. I found it very simply.

    There are two girls in white robes praying on the road. They look very troubled. Passers by looked at them with strange eyes.

    "What''s going on? Is this the reality of Japan, an economic power of developed countries? That''s why I say I hate countries without faith."

    "Don''t say that, Genova. We''ve run out of travel expenses. We can''t even eat without the mercy of pagans! Ah, we can''t even afford a loaf of bread!"

    "Well, it''s all because you were cheated to sell that strange painting." Genova pointed to the painting, which looked like a strange painting of a saint.

    "What are you talking about? This painting was painted with a sacred painting method! The relevant people at the exhibition also said so!"

    "Well, can you see who it is? I can''t think of who it is."

    The picture above shows people of foreign style, wearing clothes that look very poor, although there is a halo on their heads. In the background is a baby angel flying in the sky with a horn.

    "Probably, Peter... Your Excellency?"

    "Are you kidding? St. Peter can''t be like this."

    "No, that''s it! I can understand!"

    "Ah, why is such a guy my partner? Lord, is this also a test?"

    "Wait, don''t hold your head. Now is not the time to be depressed."

    Gu.

    Although the distance was a little far, they heard the sound of being hungry.

    The stomach rang and they sat on the ground on the spot.

    "First of all, we have to find a way to fill our stomach. In this way, we can''t recapture Excalibur."

    "That''s right. So, are you going to threaten pagans to take money? If they are pagans, the Lord should forgive us."

    "Attack the temple? Or rob the cash box? Don''t do this. Let''s show street acrobatics with swords now. This is public entertainment that can work in any country."

    "This proposal is very good! If Excalibur is used to cut fruit, there should be money to collect!"

    "Well, but we just don''t have any fruit. There''s no way. Just cut down the painting."

    "No! That won''t work!"

    The two began to quarrel. Mu Hantian held his head and planned to let the two people go with Hao. Really, I can''t imagine that they were two eloquent people when they were in the Department.

    "Well, we''re going to have dinner. Will you come?" Mu Hantian finally couldn''t help but walk over directly and asked very simply.

    "Well, well, it''s also for the faith of the Lord," said jerois.

    "Yes, the Lord will forgive us." Irina echoed.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Eat well! Japanese food is really good!"

    "Uh huh! That''s it! That''s the taste of my hometown!"

    Genova and Irina were feasting in the family restaurant. They eat really well. It''s as good as ten incense.

    "Hoo ~ ~ I''m full. It''s the end of the world to be saved by your demons." at this time, Genova said.

    "Hey, hey, that''s your attitude when I invite you to dinner?"

    "Hahu ~ ~ I''m full. Oh, Lord. Please give mercy to the good demons." Irina crossed her chest.

    "Hmm..." at that moment, a headache hit the kitten and spoon. The kitten and spoon pressed their head with their hands. It seems that just crossing in front of the devil will cause slight damage to the devil.

    "Oh, I''m sorry. It''s natural to cross." Irina smiled and apologized.

    After drinking a glass of water, Genova asked us, "so, what''s the reason for contacting us?"

    "You came to this country to recapture Excalibur."

    "That''s right. I''ve talked about that before."

    "We want to help you destroy Excalibur."

    After hearing Mu Hantian''s words, both of them opened their eyes in surprise. Look at each other.

    "That''s what I said. You can take charge of one. If you can destroy that thing. But please don''t reveal your true identity. We don''t want to be mistaken by the enemy for having something to do with you."

    "Wait, Genova. How about this? Although it''s Ernie sauce, it''s also a devil?"

    "To tell you the truth, Irina, it''s quite hard for us to recycle three excaliburs and fight kirkbour."

    "I know that too. But..."

    "At least we have to destroy three excaliburs and then run away. In order not to let our Excalibur be taken away, we just destroy it ourselves. In addition, if we use that move to complete the task, the probability of returning safely is only 30%

    "Even so, we still think it is a very high probability to make awareness to this country."

    "You''re right. It''s the same idea that they sent us. It''s tantamount to self sacrifice."

    "Isn''t that what we believers want?" Irina retorted.

    "I changed my mind. My faith is quite soft. I always choose the best to act."

    "You! I''ve been thinking before. Your faith is very subtle!"

    "I don''t deny it. However, I believe that to complete the task and go back safely is the real faith. Live and fight for the Lord from now on. Isn''t it?"

    "That''s right. Well, listen to you this time." Irina compromised.

    "OK. The negotiation is established. We will help you. Then, it''s no problem for me to call another person." Mu Hantian said, took out his mobile phone and let the wooden yard know about it. Although the plot is not very clear, it doesn''t matter. With current strength.

 Chapter 560

    "I see." the wooden yard sighed and drank coffee.

    "To be honest, it''s a pity to let Excalibur users destroy it together."

    "Really. If you become ''lost'', we''ll cut you down without saying a word." the wooden yard and Genova stared at each other.

    Hey, hey, it''s the United Front now. Don''t do this.

    "Sure enough, you resent the holy sword plan? Excalibur and the church."

    After listening to Irina''s question, the wooden yard narrowed his eyes and said "of course." in a cold voice.

    "But, Mr. Muchang. Thanks to the plan, the research of the holy sword envoy has made a leap forward. Therefore, people like me and Genova who can use the holy sword were born."

    "But do you think it is permissible to kill all the examinees if the plan fails?" the wooden yard looked at Irina with hate.

    Seeing Irina''s embarrassment, Genova said, "even between us, it is extremely disgusting about that matter. The person in charge of the punishment order at that time was also questioned and branded with heresy. Now he is in the angel camp."

    "In the Fallen Angel camp? What''s the man''s name?" asked Genova, who was very interested in the matter.

    "Barupa Galileo. A man known as the ''Archbishop who killed all his staff''."

    "If you pursue the fallen angel, you should see this man." a new determination appeared in the eyes of the wooden field.

    It seems that knowing the goal alone can make the wooden yard go so far.

    "It seems that it would be better for me to provide some information. A few days ago, I was attacked by someone with Excalibur. At that time, another priest was killed. The person killed should be on your side."

    "What!" everyone present was surprised.

    "It''s Fred Selzer. Do you have an impression of the name?"

    After listening to the words of the wooden yard, Genova and Irina narrowed their eyes at the same time.

    "I see. It''s that guy."

    "Fred Selzer, the former Exorcist directly under the Vatican King''s hall, became a genius of the Exorcist at the age of 13. He has made great achievements in eliminating demons and Warcraft one after another. But that guy has gone too far. Even his compatriots don''t let go. Fred''s faith has been absent from the beginning. Some are only hostile and murderous to monsters. In addition, he is different from fighting Often persistent. It''s a matter of time before you become a heretic. "

    "Well, Fred is killing our compatriots with the taken holy sword. At that time, we had to do what the treatment team didn''t finish." Genova said unhappily.

    "Forget it. Anyway, now we are destroying Excalibur''s common front." Genova took out his pen and note paper and wrote his contact address on it.

    "If you have anything, please contact the address above."

    "OK, let''s also leave a contact information. Here, this is my phone." Mu Hantian took out his mobile phone from his arms and handed it to jerova.

    "Well, that''s it. I''ll repay the kindness of this meal." then Genova stood up.

    "Thank you for inviting me to dinner, Ernie sauce! Invite me to eat next time! Although it''s a devil, the Lord should forgive it if it''s Ernie sauce! It''s OK to eat!" Irina thanked while comparing the V word.

    Watching the two people, Mu Hantian and others who were left sighed greatly.

    "A sincere gentleman in cold weather. Why do you want to do such a thing?" the wooden yard asked quietly.

    "Well, after all, they are companions. They are also family members. And I''m really bored recently."

    At this time, the kitten also said, "you dou, elder. If the elder is gone... I will be very lonely." the kitten showed a lonely expression a little. It''s really because they are usually expressionless, which makes all the boys present feel the impact.

    "I''ll help... So don''t go," cried the kitten.

    The wooden yard smiled puzzledly and wryly, "hahaha. I''ve lost to you. Since kitten sauce said so, I won''t mess around. I know. I''ll accept everyone''s kindness this time. Thanks to yichengjun, I also know who the real enemy is. But since I want to do it, I''m absolutely right to defeat Excalibur."

    "OK! Our Excalibur sabotage group is established! Come on, everyone. I''ve informed Yicheng there, which is also for him to exercise." Mu Hantian said faintly.

    The atmosphere is very good, but there is still one person here who hasn''t melted in.

    "Well, I..." the spoon raised his hand and asked, "after all, I was basically hung aside. As a result, has anything happened with Excalibur in the past?"

    "A little, let''s talk about it." after drinking coffee, the wooden farm began to talk about his past.

    The "holy sword project" is a secret project of the Archduke church. In order to mass produce the experiment of people who can adapt to the holy sword, it is carried out in a facility.

    The subjects were all young girls with abilities and artifacts related to swords. Inhuman experiments are repeated every day.

    They were constantly subjected to experiments, deprived of their freedom, not treated as adults, and their lives were ignored in the wooden yard. Even so, they still have dreams. They want to live. Believing that they are loved by God, they are anxiously waiting for the arrival of ''that day''. Believe that you will become a special existence. I believe I will become a person who can use the holy sword.

    On 365 days, he kept singing hymns and enduring cruel experiments, but the result was "punishment". They didn''t adapt to the holy sword.

    "Everyone is. Everyone has been killed. Neither God nor those who serve God lend a helping hand. Just because they can''t adapt to the holy sword, everyone has been killed by poison gas. They say ''Amen'' and release poison gas to us. Even if we vomit blood and suffer on the ground, we still pray to God for this help."

    The wooden yard is talking. Mu Hantian listened silently. Although the wooden yard escaped from the research facility, it has eroded his body.

    Except for some, all people with abilities below the average are judged useless and punished.

    Before he died, he met the minister who visited Italy. Then, right here.

    "In order to make up for the comrades'' regret. No, in order not to let their death be wasted. I want to live with them and not prove that I am better than Excalibur."

    "Woo..." with a sad face, I heard the cry of Mu Hantian in the past.

    It''s a spoon. Crying. Tears kept running and cried loudly. My nose is running out.

    The key took the hand of the wooden yard and said, "wooden yard! You should be very hard! You should be very uncomfortable! Damn! There are no gods and Buddhas in this world! I, ah, sympathize with you very much now! Ah, this thing is too much! I understand why you hate the person in charge of the facility and Excalibur! I can understand! I will do my best to help you." he said, The spoon nodded hard.

    "Well, come on."

 Chapter 561

    Mu Hantian and others gathered in the park dressed as priests and nuns after the club activities. The cross is false. If it''s genuine, the devil''s body will be hurt.

    This is a sincere way to walk in the city in this dress. Try to focus on places where there are no people. You can find it.

    "Brother, it seems that I haven''t found it today."

    Yicheng said somewhat depressed.

    "Master youdou." the kitten seems to have noticed something.

    Shake.

    In an instant, a cold air came to admire the cold day. Is this murderous? From around here?

    "Up there!" cried the spoon.

    When everyone looked up, the white haired young priest with a long sword fell from the sky!

    Click!

    The wooden field quickly took out the magic sword and prevented the blow of young priest Fred.

    "Fred!"

    "Is this voice yichengjun? Eh... This is another rare farewell story! What''s the matter? Has the power of the Dragon become stronger? Can it almost kill you?" it''s as crazy as ever, this bastard!

    Mu Hantian took off the priest''s clothes and returned to his usual uniform. The kitten also took off her nun''s clothes. Ready to fight.

    б░BoostedбдGearгбб▒

    "Boost!" Yicheng took the lead in calling out the "cage hand of the Red Dragon Emperor". His task this time is to assist. We should transfer the doubled power to everyone.

    "Stretch it, thread!"

    Whoosh!

    A black, slender tentacle like object attacked Fred from the spoon''s hand. On the back of the hand also appeared something like a lizard''s face, which protruded from the mouth.

    Although Fred waved the holy sword horizontally to get rid of it, the track of the lizard''s tongue changed and fell down. It was completely attached to Fred''s right foot and rolled up like that.

    Although Fred wanted to cut with his sword, the tongue disappeared as if it had no substance.

    "It''s not so easy to cut it off. Log yard! So that guy can''t escape! Go ahead!"

    "Thank you very much!" the wooden yard rushed over at one breath! Attack Fred with two magic swords.

    "Gee! It''s not just ''light eating sword''! Is it ''magic sword creation'' with plural magic swords? Wow, sinful people with rare artifacts!" Fred''s tone sounded quite happy.

    "But my Excalibur and your magic sword... Are different."

    Click!

    There was a sound of breaking, and the two magic swords in the wooden yard were broken!

    "Cut!" although the wooden yard recreates the magic sword, it is not as strong as Excalibur. The magic sword broke at once.

    "Wooden yard! Do you want to transfer it?"

    "Not yet!" the wooden yard refused Yicheng''s assistance.

    "Ha ha! It''s terrible to look at Excalibur''s face. Do you hate Excalibur? Although I don''t know what happened! The demon cut down by this thing will certainly disappear? Go to hell! Go to hell! Go to hell!"

    Fred came running! The wooden yard created a magic sword block with a wide body.

    The strike of the holy sword wrapped with blue and white holy aura easily smashed the sword in the wooden yard!

    Fred did not hesitate to give a second blow!

    "You dou, get out of the way." Mu Hantian attacked Fred with a sword Qi.

    "Damn it, it''s you again. I''ll kill you this time." Fred shouted, avoiding Mu Hantian''s attack.

    "Let me be so embarrassed, let''s kill this garbage devil first. Go to hell!" Fred raised his sword and cut down at the log yard.

    When Fred''s fierce blade fell towards the log yard

    Pop.

    Fred was pulled and lost his balance.

    "How can you succeed!" is the key! Pulling the lizard''s tongue, Fred''s attack was dissolved! At the same time, the lizard''s tongue gave off a faint light. The light went from Fred to the spoon.

    "This is! Damn! It''s absorbing my strength!"

    "Hey! How! This is my artifact! Black dragon vein! If this guy catches you, your power will be absorbed by my artifact! Yes, until you fall!"

    "Dragon artifact! What''s the most troublesome system? Even if the initial state is no big deal, the explosive power when growing up is very different from the artifact used in other systems. It''s terrible. Really, there are more and more troublesome things!"

    Even if Fred waved Excalibur, the artifact of the spoon remained intact.

    "Wooden yard! Don''t complain! First of all, knock down that guy first! Excalibur and then it''s OK! This guy is really dangerous! Just holding on to the dangerous breath makes the skin tingle! If it is placed like this, even the president and I will suffer! Defeat him in one breath while I weaken him with artifact!" the key put forward the battle plan.

    "Although it''s not my intention, I''m going to clean you up here. There are two Excalibur taken away. Just the other two people." the wooden yard showed a complex expression and said.

    "Hah! You mean other people will be better than me? It''s boring! The moment you four beat me down together, the opponent who can satisfy you will disappear! Will that be all right? Kill me and the battle of holy sword that can satisfy you will be gone?" Fred said with a fearless smile. As soon as the wooden yard heard this, his eyes twitched.

    "Oh, ''magic sword creation''? An artifact that can exert infinite power according to the user''s ability."

    At this time, the voice of a third party appeared. If you look over there, it''s a priest dressed up as a young man.

    "Uncle barupa."

    "Barupa Galileo?" the wooden yard stared at the old man with hatred.

    "It''s me." barupa affirmed.

    "Fred. What are you doing?"

    "Old man! The tongue of the Lizard King is in the way, so I can''t escape!"

    "Hum. You are not proficient in using the holy sword. You should better use the ''factors'' I gave you. That''s why I studied it. Try to integrate the holy factors flowing in the body into the holy sword. In this way, the holy sword will naturally become sharp."

    "Well, I see!" the aura focused on Fred''s holy sword and began to shine!

    "Look at me!"

    Click!

    The artifact of the spoon was easily cut off, and the art of binding Fred was untied!

    "I''ll go first this time! The next time I see you again, that''s the best time to fight!"

    Although Fred said it was like leaving, but

    "Don''t try to escape!"

    Fred''s sword sparked!

    It''s Genova!

    "Yahoo. Ernie sauce and a sincere gentleman."

    "Irina!"

    "Fred Selzer, barupa Galileo. Hateful traitors. I condemn you in the name of God!"

    "Ha! Don''t say the name of an abominable God before me!"

    Although Fred was at war with Genova, the guy suddenly put his hand in his arms and took out a light ball.

    "Uncle barupa! Retreat! Report to boss kirkbour!"

    "I can''t help you."

    "Goodbye, United Church and demons!"

    Fred threw the sphere to the ground.

    Click!

    The dazzling flash appeared and took away Mu Hantian''s vision.

    By the time their eyesight was restored, both Fred and barupa had disappeared.

    "Let''s chase, Irina."

    "Hmm!" Genova and Irina nodded and caught up on the spot.

    "Let''s go too." they nodded and followed.

 Chapter 562

    "This is... School." spoon looked around, a little surprised.

    "Well, forget about that. Let''s go in. The enemy is waiting for us."

    "You, wait a minute."

    "It''s really disturbing."

    Mu Hantian and others turned around and saw that lias and Cangna with a very dangerous expression were standing there.

    "You, even if you want to fight, you must protect the school first. Come with me."

    Mu Hantian and others can only keep up.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Elder lias, the school park has been covered with a huge border. In this way, as long as it is not too messy, it will not cause damage to the outside world." the key is reporting the situation to lias.

    Members of the supernatural research department and the student union are concentrated in the park in front of Juwang School Park.

    The key of the student union is now explaining the border to lias.

    Cangna, who had heard about it from lias, immediately called all the members of the student union and opened a huge border in the school park. This is a measure to prevent what happens inside from spreading outside.

    After all, the opponent is the Fallen Angel cadre recorded in the Bible and related books. It''s not surprising what will happen.

    "This is just to minimize the damage. To tell you the truth, if kirkborough did his best, the city would collapse without talking about the school park. As I said just now, it seems that it has been prepared. My servant has caught kirkborough in the school court."

    "In order to restrain the attack, my family members and I will be in place and continue to open the border. Try to minimize the damage. I really can''t bear to let the school park get hurt, but since I am a fallen angel cadre, I can only do so." Cangna narrowed her eyes and looked at the School Park and said unhappily.

    "Thank you, Cangna. Leave the rest to us."

    "Lias, your opponent is a monster beyond ordinary people? You''re sure to lose. It''s not too late to your brother..." lias shook her head.

    "Didn''t you call your sister, too?"

    "My side is... Your brother loves you very much. If it were Lord sazex, he would take action. So..."

    "It has been reported to Lord sazex." Zhu Nai inserted the dialogue between the two at this time.

    "Zhu Nai!" the minister made a critical voice to Zhu Nai, but Zhu Nai rarely showed an angry expression.

    "Lias, I know you don''t want to cause trouble to Lord sazex. Although this is what happens in your territory and in your stronghold. It also bothers your family. However, since it''s a cadre, it''s different. It''s far beyond your personal level. Use the power of the demon king."

    Although lias wanted to say something, she sighed greatly and nodded quietly. After confirming, the elder sister also smiled.

    "Thank you for understanding, minister. Lord Cang, it''s about an hour before Lord sazex arrives."

    "An hour? I see. During this period, our student union will bet on Sidi''s family and open the border."

    "An hour. Well, my servants demons. We are attacking. Pay attention to kirkbour in the border. This is a dead war! Even so, no one of you is allowed to die! You should live and go to school here, everyone!"

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Mu Hantian and others walked in from the front door.

    In the center of the school court, four swords were floating in the air while emitting divine brilliance. With that as the center, the whole school court depicts the magic array.

    In the center of the magic cube stood an old man, barupa Galileo.

    "Is this...?" Yicheng asked in surprise.

    "We''re going to combine four excaliburs into one," barupa said in a happy tone.

    "How long before barupa, Excalibur and integration?"

    The sound came from the air! As the whole crew looked into the sky, kirkborough appeared in the moonlight. Sitting on a chair, floating in the air, overlooking the crowd.

    "About five minutes, kirkborough."

    "Well, then, please."

    Kirkborough''s eyes shifted from barupa to lias.

    "Will sazex come? Or will serafur come?"

    "Let us replace my brother and Lord Leviathan."

    Whoosh ~! Dong... After the sound of cutting through the air, the explosion sound and the explosion wind spread around.

    The place where the blast occurs is the gymnasium. It''s completely gone! Disappeared!

    "It''s so boring. Forget it. I don''t know if it can be an aftertaste?"

    There is a huge column of light on the other side of the stadium, which is tilted and stabbed on the ground.

    "Well, you play with the pets I brought from hell," kirkborough snapped his fingers. Then, in the depths of the dark night, something shook and approached.

    More than ten meters tall, each of the four feet is very thick. It''s cool to see the sharp claws sticking out from above. Even in the dark, the bright red eyes will shine with blood. From his mouth also stretched out the most ferocious looking fangs. Full of arrangement, there is white breath between teeth. A dog with three heads.

    "Kyle Bellos!" said lias in some displeasure.

    "Well, in short, it''s a hell dog. Give it to me and play with him." Mu Hantian said, holding his left hand high. "My guardian, follow the ancient oath and come to me. The swift thunder, the wing of fantasy, if the wind runs and the thunder breaks, come, the wing electricity silver wolf." with Mu Hantian''s call, The silver wolf with thunder wings came.

    "This is..." kokbor''s face was a little ugly. He could feel the surging magic in the winged silver wolf.

    "Wolves and dogs fight. I don''t know who will win. I''m looking forward to it." Mu Hantian smiled lightly.

    With Mu Hantian''s order, the silver wolf rushed up and seemed to feel the danger. Kyle Bellos spit out flames from his mouth. The winged electric silver wolf was agile, quickly avoided Kyle Bellos''s attack, and then began to fight back.

    Thunder and lightning came out from the wings, which was stronger than Zhu Nai''s thunder and lightning. Kyle berrose was too big to be fast, and was completely hit.

    Whoa, whoa, whoa

    Hearing the sound, they turned around.

    "There''s another one!" another Kyle Bellos appeared from the darkness!

    Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!

    The other one roared and ran to Mu Hantian and Aisha! When Mu Hantian was preparing to attack

    Crackle!

    One of the heads of Kyle berrose who rushed over was flying in the air.

    Cut it! Cut!

    Who is it?

    In front of Mu Hantian was a girl waving Excalibur - Genova. The head of the magic dog flying into the air turned into dust and disappeared.

    "I''m here to help. Irina, please."

    Da!

    After that, Genova threw Irina in his hand to Mu Hantian, then rushed out and cut into the body of kelberos who lost a head and was screaming!

    With a devastating blow, Kyle berrose''s body was cut open. Smoke rose and Kyle berrose''s body disappeared a large piece. This is the effect of holy sword!

    "The strike of holy sword can give powerful damage to demons."

    Chum!

    Genova inserted his sword into Kyle berrose who fell to the ground. At that moment, Kyle berrose''s body turned into dust and dispersed into the air.

    "Solve it, holy thunder." hearing Mu Hantian''s order, the winged electric silver wolf stopped in place, but opened his mouth and began to accumulate strength from inside. A thunder shock wave was emitted from his mouth and blasted kelberos to pieces.

    "Come back, I can''t stand it after a long time." Mu Hantian waved his hand, took back the wing electric silver wolf, and then looked at kirkbour: "you did Irina''s injury, can''t forgive it." at the same time, he put the injured Irina on the ground and let Aisha start the treatment.

 Chapter 563

    "I did it. I didn''t know how to challenge me. I don''t mind giving her a lesson. It''s my kindness not to kill her." kirkborough laughed.

    "It''s done." barupa''s voice suddenly sounded. At the same time, the four Excalibur in the center of the school court began to shine a very dazzling light.

    Kirkborough clapped his hands in the air. "Four excaliburs turned into one. This moment has finally come."

    The holy light spread to the whole campus. Because it was too dazzling, everyone covered their faces with their hands. If you look at the center of the school court, you can see that the four holy swords are overlapping. Excalibur was originally one. Although it is divided into seven, the four over there are becoming one.

    After the dazzling light, there is a holy sword that releases blue and white aura in the center of the school court.

    "Thanks to the light emitted when Excalibur turned into a handful, the next operation was completed. The city will collapse in less than 20 minutes. If you want to remove it, you have to knock down kirkbour." barupa said a very shocking words.

    "Fred!" kirkborough called the priest''s name.

    "Yes, boss." the white haired young priest walked out of the darkness.

    "Go and use the Excalibur. This is the last Aftershow. Let me see the battle of the four excaliburs."

    "Hey, hey. Really, my boss likes to call people. But! It''s a great honor to use Excalibur that has become super wonderful? Well, hey, hey! Go play with the devil a little!" Fred smiled wildly and grabbed Excalibur in the school court.

    Genova said to the log yard, "lias jimony''s'' Knight '', if the common front is still effective, let''s destroy Excalibur together."

    "Is that ok?"

    Genova smiled innocently after the wooden yard asked. "In the worst case, I will recycle the Excalibur into nuclear ''fragments''. Since it is used by Friede, it is already a holy sword, not a holy sword. The so-called holy sword is also the same as an ordinary weapon. It changes according to the user and occasion. It is a special-shaped sword."

    "Ha ha ha," barupa laughed.

    "Barupa Galileo. I''m a survivor of the holy sword project. No, I was killed correctly. I survived by reincarnation as a demon."

    Although the wooden yard announced coldly to barupa, there was a flame of hatred in his eyes.

    "Oh, the survivors of that plan. It''s really unfortunate. We can meet in this extremely eastern island country. It''s also fate. Ha ha."

    "I like the holy sword. So I can even dream about it. When I was a child, the legend of Excalibur always made me yearn for it. Therefore, when I knew that I didn''t have the suitability to become a holy sword envoy, I immediately despair." suddenly, barupa spoke.

    "Because I can''t use it, I look forward to people who can use it. This idea keeps escalating. Finally, I buried myself in the research of artificially creating holy sword envoy. Then I finished it. Thanks to you."

    "What? Completion? We were judged as failures and punished?" the wooden yard raised his eyebrow and looked very surprised.

    "I noticed that using the holy sword requires a necessary factor. I investigated the numerical adaptability of that factor. Basically, all the young girls of the examinee have factors, and no matter which one is satisfied with the value of controlling Excalibur. Then I came to a conclusion. In this way, ''can you do such a thing just by pulling out the factors?''"

    "I see. When the holy sword envoy received the blessing, what he put into his body was..." Genova seemed to notice the truth and bit his teeth unhappily.

    "Yes, the maiden of the holy sword envoy. Extract the sacred factor from the person who has the factor and make it into a crystal. Something like this." barupa took a luminous sphere out of his arms. Very dazzling light. It also exudes a sacred aura.

    "Thanks to this, the research of the holy sword has made a leap forward. However, the guys in the church regard me as a heretic exclusion. The research materials have been taken away. Seeing you, I think my research has been inherited by someone. Damn Michael. I clearly want to convict me, but the result is still the same. Forget it, that''s the same with the angel. Did you extract factors from the examinee Kill. This order is much more humane than me. "Barupa smiled happily.

    "Kill everyone just to extract the fitness factor of the holy sword?" the wooden yard asked barupa with murderous spirit.

    "That''s right. This sphere was made at that time. Fred used three of them. This is the last one."

    "Ha ha ha! Guys other than me died because their bodies couldn''t keep up with the factors halfway! Well, it seems that I''m special."

    "Barupa Galileo. You gave so many lives to... For your own research and desire." the hands of the wooden field trembled, because the magic generated by anger wrapped your whole body.

    "Hum, since you say so, I''ll give you the crystallization of this factor. The research has reached the stage where mass production can be carried out as long as the environment is sorted out. First, destroy the city together with kokbor. Then, collect the legendary holy swords kept all over the world. Then mass produce the holy sword envoys, and use the integrated Excalibur to deliver them to Michael and Vatican Tigan declared war. Let the stupid angels and the new regiment who want to convict me take a good look at my research. "

    Barupa seems to have lost interest and lost the crystallization without factor. The crystal rolled on the ground to the foot of the wooden yard.

    The wooden yard quietly bent down and picked up the crystal.

    It looks very sad, very compassionate and miss touching the crystal.

    "Everybody..." the wooden yard shed tears. The expression was full of sadness and anger.

    Just then. The crystals in the hands of the wooden yard began to emit a faint light. The light gradually expanded and finally expanded to cover the whole school court.

    On the ground of the school court, light balls emerge everywhere and then take shape.

    Around the wooden yard were young girls with blue and white light.

    "The forces that permeated the battlefield liberated Lin Hun," Zhu Nai said.

    The wooden yard looked at them with a sad and nostalgic expression.

    "Everybody! I... I..."

    "All the time... All the time, I''ve been thinking. Is it good for me to survive alone? There are people who pay more attention to dreams than I do. There are people who want to survive than I do. Is it really good for me to live peacefully?"

    One of the youth''s souls smiled and said something to the wooden yard. After conveying the words, the eyes of the wooden yard were filled with tears.

    The souls of young girls move their mouths regularly.

    "It''s a hymn," said Aisha.

    The wooden yard also shed tears and sang hymns. That''s what protected the only hope and dream under the arduous human experiment.

    That is the only motive force for survival in a cruel life.

    Their souls glowed blue and white. The brilliance became dazzling centered on the wooden yard.

    "We can''t do it alone."

    "We don''t have enough factors to control the holy sword. But... If we gather everyone, there must be no problem."

    Mu Hantian and others felt warm. Thoughts and warmth of friends and comrades.

    Their souls rose into the sky and a huge light fell on the wooden yard. The gentle divine light envelops the wooden yard.

 Chapter 564

    "Barupa Galileo. As long as you are still there, there will be a second and a third of our lives ignored."

    "Hum. Research from the past is accompanied by sacrifice. That''s all."

    "Log yard! Defeat that bastard Fred and Excalibur."

    "Youdou! Go ahead! Make your own decision! Surpass Excalibur! Because you are my family member of lias jimony! My ''Knight'' will not lose to Excalibur!"

    "Youdou, come on, kirkborough, just give it to me. Don''t worry! I believe you can do it!"

    "Master youdou! Come on."

    "Everybody..."

    "Hahaha! Why are you crying? Sing happily in the middle of the battlefield with the ghost. It''s annoying. It''s terrible. I hate that song most. It can make chicken skin just hear it! I''m tired of it! I''ll cut you down and calm down! Use these four invincible holy Swords!"

    The soul of my comrade who lives in it. You can''t use it anymore! These tears are tears of determination!

    "I will be a sword."

    Comrades. Comrades fused with my soul. Let''s cross together. At that time, I didn''t convey my thoughts and wishes. Now I will realize them!

    "I will become the sword of minister and companion! Now respond to my thoughts! Magic sword creation!" the artifact is integrated with the comrade''s soul. Homology, shaping. Merge the power of the devil with the power of the divine.

    Yes, it feels. My artifact, thanks to my comrades. This is sublimation. At the same time, it released divine brilliance and ominous aura, and a sword appeared in its hand.

    Done, everybody.

    "Hands off, ''double overlord''s holy and magic sword''. Feel it with your body at the same time." the wooden yard shouted and rushed to Fred.

    The characteristic of being a ''Knight'' is speed! Fred followed the movement of the wooden field with his eyes, and the wooden field kept disappearing from his sight.

    Click!

    Even so, Fred blocked the attack on the wooden yard.

    "That blunt sword can surpass the real holy sword!" Fred said in a surprised voice.

    "If it''s a real Excalibur, you may not win. But if you''re Excalibur, you can''t cut off the thoughts of me and my comrades!"

    "Tut!" the speechless Fred pushed the log yard back and retreated to the rear.

    "Stretch out!" Excalibur changed his orbit in the air as if he had the will, and approached quickly!

    In all directions, endless sharp spikes flew from top to bottom, but all the wooden yards were blocked.

    "Why! Why not? It''s an invincible holy sword! Isn''t it known as the strongest preacher from the past?" Fred shouted. Obviously became anxious.

    "Hey, hey, hey, I don''t agree with you. The strongest sword, are you teasing me? As far as I know, there are many holy swords better than Excalibur, such as Xuanyuan Xiayu sword of * * * *, the sword of Perseus who cut off Medusa''s head in ancient Greece

    The giant sword of beoluv in medieval Europe

    Hogany''s sword of ancient Germanic killing siglute

    Spiral sword of the Celtic hero philks mark Roy

    Sigrud''s sword of victory and so on are no worse than Excalibur. "

    "I''m so bored," Fred shouted. The attack was faster and faster, but it was blocked by the wooden yard.

    "That''s right. Let''s go on." Genova stepped in. She held the holy sword in her left hand and held it high to the sky in her right hand.

    "Peter, basil, Dionysius, and the Virgin Mary. Please listen to my voice."

    Space is distorted. Genova''s handle went deep into the center of the twist. I found it effortlessly, as if I had caught something and pulled it out of the gap of the dimension. It was a sword that served the sacred breath.

    "In the name of the saints who live in this sword, I command their liberation. -- dylandar!"

    "It''s dilandal!"

    "You guy, aren''t you an Excalibur user!" not only barupa, but even kirkbour was quite surprised.

    "It''s a pity. I was originally the user of the holy sword Durandal. I was just the user of Excalibur." Genova set up Durandal. Binary flow with Excalibur.

    "How possible! My research should not reach the field of controlling dilandal!"

    "That''s for sure. The Vatican doesn''t have users who artificially create dilandal at all."

    "Then why!"

    "Irina and I are different from their existing artificial sword envoys. They are a few natural sword envoys."

    "Dilandal is an unimaginable tyrant. Whatever it is can be cut off. And even I don''t listen. So it''s an extremely dangerous thing that can''t be stored in a different space. It''s a sword that is difficult to control even as its user. - well, Fred Selzer. Thanks to you, now you can fight the duel between Excalibur and dilandal. I''m very happy now Trembling. Don''t die on the first blow? Just give full play to Excalibur''s power! "

    Dirandal''s sword body began to release the holy aura on Excalibur held by bifred. That aura has the power over the holy sword!

    "How could this happen! Super expansion! Asshole! Such a setting is not needed at all." Fred shouted and released his murderous anger at Genova. At the same time, the invisible transparent holy sword with branches also attacked her.

    Click.

    With just a horizontal wave, Excalibur became shattered and appeared. Dirandar released the sword wind and dug up a large area of the school court.

    "It''s just a broken holy sword. It can''t be dirandal''s opponent." jerova sighed as if he were boring.

    "True or false, true or false, true or false! The legendary Excalibur is broken like sawdust! It''s too much! It''s too much! Ah! Isn''t it wrong to want to reuse the broken things! The shallowness of mankind and the stupidity of the church have witnessed the growth of all kinds of things!"

    The wooden yard rushed to Fred with weakened murderous spirit!

    He didn''t react at all! General!

    Excalibur blocked the magic sword in the wooden yard.

    Bang.

    There was a dreamy metallic soundбкбк This is the sound of Excalibur becoming crushed.

    "See? Our power is beyond Excalibur!"

    Following the momentum of breaking the holy sword, the wooden field cut to Fred.

    Fred fell down, and blood flowed from the wound cut from his shoulder to his flank.

 Chapter 565

    "Ju, it''s actually a holy magic sword...? it''s impossible. The two opposite elements can''t be combined." barupa Galileo said with a tight face.

    "I don''t care about that, barupa Galileo. Wake up to me." the wooden yard chopped at barupa with a holy magic sword.

    "I see! Saint and devil, if the balance in charge of their existence collapses, it can be justified! That is to say, not only the demon king, but also God..."

    Whew.

    It seems that barupa''s * * * is penetrated by a light gun.

    "Uhhuh!" barupa vomited blood and fell on the playground.

    "Barupa, you are excellent. It is precisely because you are excellent that you can think of there. But it doesn''t matter if I don''t have you. From the beginning, I was going to do it alone." kirkbour, floating in the air, laughed.

    It was kirkbour who killed barupa.

    "Hahaha! Hahaha!" kirkborough laughed and fell to the ground.

    Overwhelming pressure. With strong self-confidence and aura, the Fallen Angel cadres finally stood in front of Mu Hantian and others. Showed a fearless smile.

    "Log yard, jerois, step back. He''s my prey." Mu Hantian waved and motioned them to step back.

    "Is this... Really OK? You''re alone." the wooden yard hesitated.

    "No problem, come, ''wings of the storm''!" while answering the log yard, Mu Hantian learned from jerois and put his hand into the void to explore.

    Finally, I found it and pulled it out. It''s a green sword. I can feel strong just because of the momentum.

    "Well, I just untied the seal of ''she'', kirkborough. I don''t know if you can stop it." Mu Hantian smiled.

    "Who the hell are you?" kirkborough, as a strong man, of course, could feel the oppression on the sword.

    "Me? Remember, I''m just a passing... Man and jimony''s'' chariot ''" (ha ha, think I can write about the passing masked knight? I think more of you.)

    "Oh, just a family member. Hum, it''s better to present your artifact. I can spare you from dying."

    "Let''s have a try. I also want to know how strong I am. Let''s try it." Mu Hantian quickly attacked kirkbour standing on the ground.

    "Oh, good speed, but not enough strength." kirkborough gently extended a hand and easily blocked Mu Hantian''s attack.

    "How about this move." seeing that the attack failed, Mu Hantian didn''t stop, quickly retreated and reorganized the attack.

    "The flow of the gods - the front of the wings." centered on the "wing of the storm", the air flow around turned into a sharp blade and rowed towards kirkborough.

    "Hmm? This attack, I see. It''s you... The guy who suddenly ran out during the tripartite war and defeated the God and the demon king. Unexpectedly, you are still alive." kirkbour said something Mu Hantian didn''t understand.

    ''what is this guy talking about? It''s not stupid. " Although I think so, Mu Hantian''s attack has not weakened.

    "Hum, if it were you, there would be no need to fight. I''m not your opponent, but you can''t stop me if I want to go." kirkborough seemed to think of something and retreated.

    "How can you escape, man and ghost - the future will be robbed and cut forever." Mu Hantian took out the crystal Jue and opened it up.

    "Damn!" feeling the attack behind him, kirkborough had to turn back to resist.

    Bang!

    "Hum, it seems that we can''t go today. Let me tell you something interesting. In the previous tripartite war, not only the four demons, but also the gods died. Of course you don''t know. How can you say that the gods are dead? Humans are a lot of guys without divine balance and incomplete law function? We fallen angels and Demons haven''t informed the truth The lower level. No matter which side thinks it is impossible to disclose the information that God is dead. Even among the three major forces, only some people at the top level know the truth. Barupa seems to have noticed it just now. The rest after the war are angels who have gone to God, demons who have lost all demon kings and most of their superior demons, and fallen angels who have basically lost all except cadres "Already, it has entered a state of fatigue. Every force has fallen into the dilemma of being unable to survive without human beings. In particular, angels and falling angels will not leave offspring if they intersect with human beings. If falling angels, the number of fallen angels will increase, but pure angels cannot increase now that they have lost god. The pure blood of demons has become scarce, right?"

    In fact, the purpose of kokbor telling the truth is only to interfere with Mu Hantian and others, and then take the opportunity to escape.

    "Deceiving. Deceiving." not far away, Genova, who lost his strength and support, knelt on the ground on the spot. Her expression was very embarrassed.

    Active believers. God''s servant. To serve God as their own responsibility and to serve God as the purpose of living. Now if the existence of God is denied, the reason for survival is lost.

    And Irina didn''t hear because she was unconscious.

    "To tell you the truth, even if you deliberately want to start a war, you can''t fight. No matter which force has lost a lot in the previous war. In the war, God and the devil are dead. It''s meaningless to judge whether to continue fighting. Asasher also lost most of his subordinates in the war. He declared that he won''t start a second war! I can''t stand it! Really I can''t stand it! I want to take back the fist I once waved! Are you kidding? Are you kidding? If that goes on, it may be our victory! But that guy! What''s the value of the fallen angel living with the owner of human artifacts! "Cockbor talked loudly. The expression is also quite angry.

    Aisha also covered her mouth with her hand, her eyes wide open and her whole body trembling. Although she has left the church, her faith is still alive.

    "The Lord is gone? The Lord... Is dead? Then, what is given to us..."

    Kirkborough answered Aisha''s question: "That''s right. It''s also natural that God''s protection and love have disappeared. Because God is gone. Michael is really capable. He has managed angels and humans well instead of God. Well, if the ''system'' used by God is alive, God''s prayer, blessing and Exorcist can work to a certain extent. However, compared with the number of believers that God can cover when he is alive The amount is much less. The reason why the ghost of the holy magic sword over there can create the holy magic sword is that the balance between God and the devil has collapsed. Originally, the holy and the devil will not be integrated. If the God and the devil who are in charge of the balance of holy and magic are gone, it will cause various special phenomena. "

    After listening to kirkborough, Aisha sat on the ground.

    "Aisha! You and me, don''t worry." Mu Hantian hugged her and shouted at her.

    Kokbor ignored Mu Hantian and others and raised his hand to the sky.

    "I want to start a war and take this as an opportunity! Your life is faith! Even if it''s only me, I will continue at that time! I want to prove to sazex and Michael that our falling angel is the strongest! But now there''s no way. Now I have to give in." then I''m ready to escape.

 Chapter 566

    "Hehe, it''s quite interesting."

    Just as kirkborough was about to escape, suddenly a voice came from the air. Not anyone present.

    It was initially noted that Zhu Nai, Vice Minister of mobility, who is good at reading all kinds of forces.

    Suddenly, she looked up at the sky. Then lias felt something. They looked at the dark night sky at the same time.

    Ka ~!

    The white flash cut through the dark world and fell from the sky. If it falls to the ground at that speed, it will certainly form a crater with a loud noise, and it is inevitable that earth dust will be rolled up in this area.

    But none of this happened.

    Bai Yingzhao was in front of Mu Hantian and others.

    Shining in the dark, all the gray and shadow can''t see white things. Keep a certain height from the ground and float there.

    White body armor. There are things like precious jade inlaid everywhere in the body. Even his face is covered with armor. The man''s expression is completely invisible.

    There are eight light wings in the back. The light wings cut through the dark night and sent out divine brilliance.

    The man wrapped in white armor looked familiar. Although the color and shape are different, they are very similar. It is very similar to Yicheng''s "armor of the Red Dragon Emperor".

    White dragon. The first to speak was kirkbour, the fallen angel''s cadre.

    Kirkborough saw the white armor and was shocked immediately. "One of the divine annihilators, ''the light wing of the White Dragon Emperor'', has been transformed into the form of armor, that is to say, the posture is the ''armor of the White Dragon Emperor'' in the state of banning hands. It is the same as the ''cage hand of the Red Dragon Emperor'', which is unpleasant."

    "Are you attracted by the red? ''White Dragon''. Don''t interfere..." before kirkbour finished all his words, his black wings were flying in the air. In an instant, blood gushed from him.

    "It''s like a crow''s feather. It''s a little dirty. Arthur''s feather should be darker. Is it generally dark?"

    The white dragon has black wings in his hand. From the sound, ''White Dragon'' is a young man.

    "You, you bastard! Damn, my wings!"

    The white dragon smiled at the angry cockbor who covered his wings.

    "Anyway, it''s the mark of depravity. People who fall below the ground don''t need wings? Are you still going to fly?"

    "White dragon! Are you going to disobey me!"

    Although kirkborough let countless light guns appear in the sky, the white dragon did not move and said, "my name is arubion."

    боDivideгббп After hearing the sound, the aura covering kirkborough decreased. Half of the light guns floating in the air also disappeared.

    "One of the abilities of my artifact ''the light wing of the White Dragon Emperor''. Halve the power of the people I touch in ten seconds. Your power will become my food. There''s not enough time. Fall down quickly and become invincible to human beings."

    Simultaneous interpreting. The ability of the Red Dragon Emperor is to double the power of the holder and transfer it to something. The ability of the White Dragon Emperor is to seize the power of his opponent and become his own thing.

    Flapping the remaining wings, kirkborough confronted the ''White Dragon'' arubion, but he was fooled by the speed of light and couldn''t catch up.

    боDivideгббп

    Although the light gun and sword stabbed at arubion at the same time, all these disappeared as soon as the White Dragon Emperor waved his hand. Even during kirkborough''s bitter struggle, his strength was halving.

    боDivideгббп

    Arubion sighed.

    "Already, only the level of intermediate falling angel. It''s too boring. I thought it would make me happy... But it''s over."

    Hoo.

    Arubion disappeared from sight, the light marked the track, and arubion flew straight to kirkbor.

    Dong!

    Arubion''s fist went deep into kirkbour''s abdomen. The body bent and kirkborough''s vomit spilled all over the floor.

    "How... How possible. I... I..."

    "What, I can''t even say such rotten lines. How can it be? Me? What''s next? How can it be like this?" arubion laughed.

    "Asashel said he would take you back even if it was hard. You''ve gone a little too far."

    "You guy! I see! Asashel. Asashel! I... I."

    Dong!

    Arubion''s fist flew to kirkbour''s face.

    Pop.

    Kirkborough, lost his strength on the spot and fell to the ground. The Fallen Angel cadre with ten wings lay on the ground.

    Arubion carried kirkbour on his shoulder.

    "You can''t recycle Fred. There''s something else to ask him. Will you clean him up later?" arubion went to Fred who fell to the ground and picked him up with his hand.

    After recovering them, he immediately spread his wings and flew to the sky.

    "Ignore me, white?"

    The voice that people heard for the first time. The sound came from Yicheng. His cage hand is glowing.

    "Wake up, red?" the precious jade of arubion''s armor also glowed white.

    The dragon who lives in Baoyu begins to talk.

    "That''s what happened when we finally met."

    "It doesn''t matter. It''s the fate of fighting sooner or later. It''s not surprising to have such a thing."

    "But, white. You''re not as hostile as before?"

    "Red, isn''t your hostility very low?"

    "We all have objects of interest other than fighting."

    "That''s it. Let me be happy alone. Isn''t it bad sometimes? Goodbye, dregg."

    "It''s also interesting. Goodbye, arubion."

    "If you want to go, you can leave kirkborough." Mu Han Tian waved a sword at the same time.

    "Oh, an unknown strong man? I''m sorry. I don''t have time to fight with you now. It''s a pity." with this sentence, arubion left quickly.

    "Well, next time." Mu Hantian doesn''t care. He knows that although he can defeat the White Dragon Emperor, he will be hurt.

    Everyone was speechless because they could not expect the end of the battle.

    The magic square array launched by kirkborough also disappeared.

    бкбкIt''s over.

 Chapter 567

    A few days after the kokbor attack.

    Mu Hantian and Aisha, who came to the Department after school, were surprised by the foreign girl sitting on the sofa.

    "Oh, cold weather." a girl with green highlights, Genova, wearing the uniform of Juwang Xueyuan, sat upright in the department room.

    "What... What''s going on, why are you here!" Mu Hantian asked.

    Pop!

    At this time, Genova''s back stretched out black wings!

    Hey, hey, hey! Devil''s wings! What''s going on?

    Genova snorted and continued: "Because I knew that God was gone, I gave up and became a devil. I got the chessmen of ''Knight'' from lias jimony. Although dirandal was very powerful, I only consumed one because I was not so powerful. So, I also want to enter this school. From today on, I will be the second grade of high school. Your peer is still young I''m a member of the supernatural research department. Give me more advice, cold weather. "

    "Don''t make a lovely voice with a serious expression. You''re not Irina."

    "Well, although I want to learn from Irina, I can''t do it well."

    "Then again, reincarnation! Lias, is that all right?"

    "Well, it''s quite reliable for dylandar to become a family member. So there''s another swordsman." lias looked quite happy.

    "Yes, I''m already a devil. There''s no way back. No, is that really good? Well, but God is gone and my life has been ruined. But what happened to me when I became the original enemy. Even if the other party is the devil''s sister..." Genova held his head and didn''t know what he was talking about.

    "Then again, where''s Irina?"

    "Irina has brought back the remains of five Excalibur and barupa, including my Excalibur. Because the Excalibur integrated into one is destroyed, it will become a ''fragment'' of the core for recycling. Well, the recapture mission is successful. As long as there is a core, you can use Alchemy to forge the holy sword again."

    The Excalibur, which was composed of four pieces, was destroyed by the wood yard and Genova. It seems that the ''fragments'' of the real Excalibur are all right.

    "Will you return Excalibur? In other words, will you betray the church?"

    "If you don''t return that, it will be very troublesome. It''s different from dilandal. It can be used by others. I have this dilandal is enough. I can''t say it when I know that God is not here. Now I have become a heretic because I know that God is not here. The Church hates heresy very much. Even if I am a dilandal user, I will abandon it Mine. Just like Aisha alget. "Jerois was laughing at himself.

    "Just take Irina back. She was in a coma, so she didn''t know!"

    "But it''s a pity that I became a devil. I didn''t say anything. The next meeting will be the enemy." Genova narrowed his eyes and said.

    After confirming that all the members of the Department had arrived, lias said, "the demon camp of the church this time - that is, the demon king seems to have inquired about it. ''the action of the Fallen Angel seems to have become opaque and dishonest. Although I''m very sorry, I still want to contact you'' - so. There''s also a matter of thanking barupa for letting him go in the past."

    "However, this school park is really terrible. I didn''t expect another demon king''s sister to be here." at this time, Genova sighed and said.

    "In this incident, assasher, the governor of the fallen angel, conveyed the truth to the God camp and the devil camp. The robbery of Excalibur was entirely the arbitrary act of kirkbour. Other cadres did not know about it. They had once again provoked war with the intention of undermining the tripartite balance and sentenced them to permanent freezing at the bottom of hell," lias said.

    "Due to the intervention of the ''White Dragon'', although the situation was finally solved, it is said that the riots caused by people in their own organization should be solved by people in their own organization."

    "In the near future, representatives of the angel camp, representatives of the devil camp and asashel will hold talks. Asashel seems to have something to say. It is said that asashel will apologize for kirkbour at that time, but that asashel apologized." lias shrugged her shoulders and said with some unhappiness.

    "We were also invited to attend. Because it is related to the incident, we can''t report this time."

    "True or false!" after hearing what lias said, the whole staff showed a look of amazement.

    "Ah, by the way. Jerois, I have a question. Is the ''White Dragon'' falling into the angel camp?" Yicheng asked.

    "That''s right. Asasher is gathering artifact holders with ''Divine annihilator''. He doesn''t understand what he thinks. The only thing he can be sure of is definitely not a good thing. The ''White Dragon'' is also a top-level existence. It is said that the strong ones including the cadres of the ''son of God monitor'' also rank fourth or fifth. They are now banned. Now You are much better than your old enemy. "

    Then Genova''s eyes moved to Aisha. "By the way, Aisha alget, I want to apologize to you. Since the Lord is no longer, redemption and love have disappeared. I''m very sorry, Aisha alget. If it can calm you down, it''s OK to hit me." Genova lowered his head. It''s a Japanese apology. Because the expression hasn''t changed much, I don''t know how sincere it is.

    "Yes, but I won''t do that. Genova. I''m very satisfied with my current life. Although I''ve left the church, I met important people - important people. I''m really happy for this meeting and the current environment." Aisha smiled like a virgin and forgave her.

    "Well, I''ll be rude first. There are still many things I have to know when I just came to the school park." when Genova wanted to leave the Department.

    "That... That!" Aisha called Genova.

    "This holiday, we''ll go out together. Will Genova come with us?" said Aisha with an unaffected smile.

    Genova also opened her eyes a little surprised, but soon smiled bitterly. "If you have a chance. But can you help me now? It''s just..."

    "Just?"

    Genova smiled and asked Aisha with her head askew, "now, can you introduce me to the school park?"

    "OK!"

    "Bet on the name of my holy sword dilandal. I want to fight with the holy sword users over there again."

    "No problem. I won''t lose this time." the wooden yard responded with a smile. After confirming, Genova went out of the Department.

    Pop!

    Lias clapped her hands.

    "Well, everyone is here again, and the community activities will be held again!"

    "Yes!" the whole staff responded with spirit.

 Chapter 568

    Late at night the next day, Mu Hantian was riding his bike to the place where the client was located.

    The devil''s work is excellent in service!

    "Oh, devil king. I''ll trouble you today."

    Mu Hantian sighed when he saw the man. The other person is a man who looks bad. From the appearance, the age is about twenty. Well, because he is a foreigner, his actual age is completely unclear. He is a foreigner, but he always wears a bathrobe.

    That''s it. Mu Hantian has been summoned by this man recently.

    Now, Mu Hantian is disturbing him in his room in an apartment. Every time I call the roll and ask for the help of the cold weather. It seems that he is very interested in Mu Hantian.

    "Devil king, come and play games tonight? I bought games during the day. Because there is no opponent to be lonely."

    "Yes... Yes, with pleasure."

    "OK, it''s already set up. Japan has a lot of time killing props. It''s great. It''s a good place. Come on, controller."

    "Oh, thank you. I''m very good at playing this game."

    "Well, it looks interesting. I''m a novice. You have to let me."

    б░GOгбб▒

    So the game began. After a few laps, the situation changed. At first, Mu Hantian was overwhelmingly favorable, but.

    "After a lap, I understand. It''s time to start surpassing."

    "Oh, wow, true or false!"

    Mu Hantian''s car was easily abandoned by him! How could such a thing happen! I can''t believe I lost to a novice!

    боWINгббп

    Two or three times to get to the point! It will be completely mastered in a short time!

    "It seems that I won, devil king."

    "It''s far from enough."

    "Oh, full of energy. Then, another game. How about it, devil king - no, swordsman."

    "Who the hell are you?"

    The man raised his mouth slightly, looked at the picture and said, "asasher. Now the leader of the fallen angel. Please give me more advice and admire the cold day.

    After two laps of Mu Hantian''s car, which had long stopped far from the finish line, the man''s car easily reached the key point. At that moment, twelve dark wings spread out from the man''s back.

    "I see. What''s the matter with the Fallen Angel governor coming to me?" Mu Hantian said faintly.

    "No, nothing. I just came to meet my old friends, and it''s boring to stay like this. I want to find something to do," assacher said.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "This is not a joke." the red haired girl raised her eyebrows and was angry.

    "Although it is true that the leader meeting of devil, angel and falling angel is to be held in this city, the governor of falling angel suddenly invaded my territory and hindered business." lias trembled angrily.

    "Asashel has been such a man since the past, lias." suddenly, someone''s voice came. Everyone looked to the place where the voice came from - where was a smiling red haired man.

    "Brother!" said lias in a surprised voice.

    Yes, the other party is lias''s brother and the limited demon king of the demon industry, sazex Lucifer.

    "It won''t happen again, like that of kirkborough. Oh, asashel, this time should be just a prank. But the governor''s highness came earlier than scheduled," said sazex.

    There is a maid with silver hair behind him. Gurefea is here. After all, it is natural that she is the ''Queen'' of the Demon Lord. But gurefea is strange this time and has been staring at Mu cold day. It makes Mu cold day feel very uncomfortable.

    "My sister. Anyway, this department is really a bad scenery. There are so many young girls, but there is only magic array and nothing else." sazex smiled bitterly as he looked around the Department.

    "Brother, why did you come here?" lias asked in surprise.

    After hearing what lias said, sazex took out a leaflet and said, "what are you talking about? You''re going to visit the teaching soon? I think I should go and see it, too. So let''s see how my sister studies."

    "Gulefia? You told your brother," asked the slightly troubled minister, and gulefia nodded.

    "Yes. All the reports of the school park will be sent to me as the itinerary arranger of jimony''s family. Of course, since I am the ''Queen'' of Lord sazex, I have the obligation to report to the master."

    "After receiving the report, even if I have a variety of positions of the demon king, I also took advantage of my vacation to attend my sister''s teaching visit. Don''t worry. My father will come too."

    "This, this can''t work! Brother is the devil? Put down your work and run out of such things! The devil can''t treat some demons differently!"

    "No, no, this is also one of the jobs, lias. In fact, the replies of the three leaders will be held in this school park. I''m here to investigate the venue."

    Everyone was surprised and wanted to hold it here! This school will hold a major meeting of demons, angels and fallen angels!

    "Here? Really?" lias opened her eyes wide. I was too surprised to ask again.

    "That''s right. I don''t know why I always have a good relationship with this school. The sister of the demon king seraph Leviathan also attacked kirkbor and the White Dragon Emperor. This can''t be classified as an accidental situation. It gathered all kinds of forces and became choppy."

    "You''re the devil. I''m Genova when I first met." the new devil Genova with green hair was involved in the conversation.

    "Hello, Genova. I''m sazex Lucifer. I''ve received a report from lias. The user of the saint sword dilandal has become a demon and is also a family member of my sister... To tell you the truth, when I first heard it, I suspected I had heard wrong."

    "I didn''t think I would become a devil. Reincarnation has become the object to be destroyed all the time, and now I regret my bold behavior.... well, yes. Why should I be a devil? Abandon myself? No, but I was sincere, very sincere at that time... But is it really good for me to become a devil?" ah, Holding your head again and falling into meditation.

    "Hahaha, there are so many interesting people in my sister''s family. Genova, you have just been reincarnated. I may be a little capricious or maybe. I hope you can support jimony as lias''s family. Please."

    "It''s not easy for me to be dismissed if Lucifer, the legendary devil in the Bible, asks me. Although I don''t know how far I can do it, I''ll do it."

    After hearing Genova''s words, sazex smiled: "thank you."

    Genova''s face flushed slightly after hearing sazex''s thanks.

    "Well, it''s not a way to continue the complex topic. Well, but although it''s from the human world, it''s still late at night. I don''t know if there are any empty accommodation facilities at this time?"

    "Go to my house. There''s no one anyway." Mu Hantian said.

    "Oh, well, that''s trouble, Han Tianjun." sazex didn''t refuse.

 Chapter 569

    A few days after sazex''s visit.

    Sazex and gurefia left Mu Hantian''s home on the second day of their stay.

    Although it is said that I want to inspect the city, I feel like sightseeing from the days I have followed sazex.

    Before I knew it, I passed the holiday school day.

    "I''m out."

    Mu Hantian and Aisha went to school together. Although today is Sunday, they still have to go to school because they have something to do.

    "Good morning."

    I met Genova. She seems to be living alone in an apartment near mu Hantian.

    Abandoning herself and becoming a devil, she can no longer set foot in the land of the Vatican. So she lived in this city, but she seemed to hate living in an old school building, so she lived in an apartment.

    But I often come to ask Mu Hantian some questions. Well, if you suddenly live in a place with different culture and living standards, there are quite a lot of problems. In this way, Aisha and Genova were surprised to hold an umbrella on a rainy day.

    It seems that you won''t hold an umbrella even in rainy days. They were very surprised to see the plastic umbrella. Culture is really different.

    "Aisha, have you finished your homework?"

    "Yes. Where''s Genova?"

    "I... I don''t understand Japanese. Can you teach me?"

    "OK! Just leave it to me!... but I''m not very good at Chinese characters."

    "Me too. It''s terrible that the Japanese can remember such complex words. You can get a glimpse of the economic power."

    Aisha and Genova are talking first. Although the initial meeting was very bad, the relationship between the two people gradually improved. During the school break, I was also with three Gongkou female Tongsheng of my classmates.

    Both of them are Christians, which may be an important reason for the deepening of friendship.

    "OK, you. Today is our only swimming pool open day."

    Yes, the supernatural research department has received an order from the student union to clean the swimming pool. It''s summer, and the school park will open the swimming pool.

    If you want to use the pool first, you have to clean it. Lias readily accepted this condition.

    "This is the welfare..." Mu Hantian sighed. Swimsuit is welfare.

    The bikini of lias and junai and the campus Department of the kitten Aisha Elia make Mu linger in the cold day.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Cold weather, Yicheng, Aisha sauce. I''ll go with my father later." Yicheng''s mother was in high spirits early in the morning.

    At this time, Aisha also responded with a smile.

    After having a ''family'' to live with, people can''t stand the joy. Aisha also likes such a day very much.

    That''s it. It''s time for a teaching visit.

    The so-called teaching visit, correctly speaking, is open teaching. Of course, parents can also come. Even students in junior high school can come to visit the teaching scene. And the guardians of junior middle school students can also visit together, which is quite free.

    "I''m not excited," lias said with a sigh.

    After saying goodbye to lias at the entrance of the school, Mu Hantian, Yicheng and Aisha walked to the classroom.

    As soon as he got to his seat, Matsuda and Yuanbang leaned against Yicheng.

    "Will Yicheng''s parents come?"

    "Yes. Rather, my parents came to see Aisha and my brother."

    After listening to Yicheng''s answer, Matsuda nodded hard.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    The teaching finally began, and the students'' parents entered the classroom from the back.

    I have an English class. The male teacher, who was more excited than usual, took out a rectangular object wrapped in a bag and gave it to the students.

    Huh? what is it? Do you still need this kind of thing in English class? This, this is paper clay?

    When Mu Hantian was thinking in surprise, the teacher said, "listen, please use the paper and clay I just sent you to make something according to your preferences. Animals, people and houses. Make the things depicted in your mind. There is such an English conversation."

    "Good, hard." ah! Aisha, are you already making it! Or as always, it''s easy to get used to sudden events!

    "Aisha sauce, come on!"

    "Aisha sauce, so cute!"

    Mu Hantian turned back because he heard a familiar voice. He just saw Yicheng''s parents cheering Aisha up.

    Aisha noticed the voice of Yicheng''s parents and turned around happily.

    Looking around, everyone fought hard against paper and clay.

    "It seems that I have to work hard. What can I do?... well, yes, that''s it." Mu Hantian has decided what he wants to do, that is, the snow girl. The snow girl dancing is the most beautiful.

    With this idea, Mu cold day began to recall bit by bit, and every bit of the past floated to his heart.

    "Cold weather classmate." when hearing the voice, someone put his hand on his shoulder. Open your eyes, look back and find that it''s the teacher.

    The teacher is now shaking with surprise.

    What''s up? It seems surprised to look at my hand. I looked at my hand - there was a very beautiful and elegant antique girl there.

    "Great, great... You have such talent in cold weather... Sure enough, the teaching is correct. I discovered the hidden ability of a student..." the teacher said with wet eyes.

    "Ha ha da." Mu Hantian was a little embarrassed and didn''t answer. And Yicheng pinches out a Tianye Xi Ma, but it''s chiluo''s. It''s really abnormal.

 Chapter 570

    lunch break.

    "This is well done. Who is she in cold weather?" lias smiled and touched the paper clay statue made by Mu cold weather in class.

    "Her name is snow girl. She is my girlfriend." Mu Hantian said.

    "Girlfriend?" lias was surprised.

    "Yes. By the way, lias. Has sazex come?"

    After hearing Mu Hantian''s question, lias put her hand on her head and sighed, "here we are, and my father is coming together."

    "Ah, minister. And everyone is here."

    "Ah, youdou. Do you buy drinks, too?"

    After lias asked, the wooden yard pointed to the corridor.

    "No, it seems that there is a witch photography meeting outside, so I want to have a look."

    In response to the wooden yard, Mu Hantian and the minister looked at each other askew.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Click, click!

    The flash kept flashing. The men with cameras were taking pictures in a corner of the corridor.

    Because there are so many people, I can''t know what I''m shooting. According to the words of the wooden yard, it looks like a "witch".

    Mu Hantian pushed aside the human wall and walked forward.

    Well, I can see a little. The more you go inside, the familiar look will come into your eyes.

    Is a beautiful girl dressed as an animated character. If you remember correctly, it was'' Micky spirit 7 alternative ''. Ah, if you look closely, it looks very like Micky. It''s turning the stick. Guys like camera enthusiasts are excited to shoot.

    Liyasi, who pushed aside the human wall, came to Mu Hantian''s side. When she saw the magic girl milky in front, she cried out in panic.

    "What!"

    Because it was too embarrassed, Mu Hantian was also startled.

    "Hey, who do you think you are when you hold a photography meeting here?" said, and the key, a member of the student union, rushed into the crowd. Girls like members of the student union also appeared after the spoon.

    "Well, well, disband quickly! Today is open teaching! Don''t create riots here!"

    So many people scattered at once. The man who was taking pictures also left reluctantly because of his spoon face.

    All that''s left is mu Hantian, lias and spoon, and the cosplay girl.

    "Don''t dress like this. In other words, it shouldn''t be parents? Even so, dress like this without looking at the occasion. We''re very troubled."

    "Ah, but this is my dress."

    Although the spoon was preaching, milky, who put on a lovely shape, didn''t listen at all.

    Although the spoon gnashed its teeth, it still confirmed to the minister with its head down.

    "Isn''t this elder lias? Excuse me a little. Now I''m taking Lord devil and the elder''s father around."

    "What''s the matter? Spoon, I didn''t ask you to solve the problem quickly..."

    When Cangna, who has always been strict, said this, she immediately closed her mouth when she saw milky.

    "Cangna sauce! Find out!" Miky picked Cangna up as soon as he saw her.

    "Ah, seraphiel. You''re here, too." sazex came forward to talk.

    "It''s Lord Leviathan."

    "That adult is one of the four evil kings, Lord serafur Leviathan. And she is Cangna''s sister," lias explained.

    "Lord serafur, long time no see."

    "Ah, I haven''t seen you for a long time. How are you?" the tone was very lovely.

    "Thanks for your blessing. Are you here to see Cangna today?"

    "Well, Cangna sauce is really too much. Don''t tell me what happened today! Really! Sister, I want to attack the heaven because of the attack."

    "Ah, ah, jimony''s uncle."

    "Well, your highness serafur. The clothes are quite strange this time. I don''t think it''s in line with the appearance of the demon king."

    "Ah, uncle, don''t you know? This is very popular in this country now?"

    "Oh, that''s right. That''s my ignorance."

    "Ha ha ha, father. Please don''t believe it." jimony and his son had a rather strange conversation with serafur.

    "Lias, although it''s beyond imagination, but..."

    "I forgot to say it - no, I don''t want to say it, but now the four demon kings, no matter who, feel like this. In private time, they are very friendly, even to a terrible extent." lias said with a sigh.

    "Cangna sauce, what''s the matter? My face is so red. It''s rare to see me again as a sister. I think it''s OK to be happier? Sister, I think it''s OK to appear here and shout ''elder sister!'' ''Cangna sauce!'' and hug each other!"

    "Sister, this is my school. I''m also the president of the student union here. Even my sister, who is a relative, is going too far. I really can''t agree with such a dress."

    "Why, Cangna sauce! I''m so sad to be said by Cangna sauce! My sister is looking forward to the magic girl, and Cangna sauce doesn''t know! Because she wants to wipe out all the angels and fallen angels with a shining wand."

    "Elder sister, please respect yourself. If the elder sister of the demon king shines a little, a small country will be destroyed in a few minutes."

    "Oh, I can''t stand it!" the calm Cangna ran away with tears in her eyes.

    "Wait! Cangna sauce! Where are you going without your sister!" serafur immediately chased up.

    "Don''t come!"

    "No! Don''t abandon your sister... Cangna charcoal."

    "I''ve told you so many times that the word ''charcoal'' is forbidden!"

    The demon sisters are chasing. I really hope you don''t accidentally destroy this school.

    "Well, Siddy''s family is very peaceful. You think so, Leah."

    "Brother, please don''t add ''charcoal'' after my nickname."

    This time it was the jimony''s turn to start a rather shameful dialogue.

    "Why... Leah tan. Mingming used to shout for my brother, and his brother followed me... Is it a period of resistance?" zazex, who was hit. I feel like I want to tease my sister a little.

    "Really! Brother! Why did you tell me what happened when I was a child..."

    Click!

    The father of the minister who is filming the angry minister. A look of emotion.

    "What a nice expression, lias. You''ve grown up so well. I''ll work hard for my wife who didn''t come today."

    "Dad! Really!"

    "Lord devil and his family have interesting things in common." smiling Zhu Nai seemed to say happily.

    "Common points?"

    "Lord devil and all of you are very interesting people. Then, their brothers and sisters are no exception. They are serious people. Well, hehe, it must be because their casual brothers and sisters have become lord devil, so they become so serious."

    It''s really, really hard. Lias, Cangna, and the family of Lord demon who hasn''t met.

 Chapter 571

    After school the next day.

    Mu Hantian stood in front of a room on the first floor of the old school building called an "unopened classroom".

    All members of the department gathered here. The room is so tightly closed that you can''t see inside from the outside. I haven''t explained what it is used for... But according to the topic, there seems to be a ''monk'' here.

    This "monk" has long been a mysterious member of the Department for the newcomers Mu Hantian. All members except Genova, who is also a new face, are informed.

    It existed a long time ago. But it has been sealed for some reason.

    It is said that his ability is regarded as extremely dangerous, which is unmanageable by the power of the minister and sealed by the head. Who the hell is it? Mu Hantian is curious.

    On this door, several layers of adhesive tape of ''keepout'' are pasted on it, and the seal curse is engraved on it. It looks very strange.

    "Here. I live here all day. At night, the skill will be relieved. If it is an old school building, I can come out of the room, but the child inside refuses to come out."

    At this time, lias opened a magic array with her hand towards the door. Looks like it''s releasing the seal.

    Isn''t it strange to be sealed in such a small place for half a day every day? I can''t stand it if I do. Thinking like this, Mu Hantian asked, "is it squatting at home?"

    For mu Hantian''s question, lias sighed and nodded.

    The wooden yard took off the tape, and Zhu Nai was also lifting the operation with the minister.

    "The children inside are cash cows among the family members," Zhu Nai said.

    "Take the computer as the medium to execute a special contract with human beings. Because there are human beings who don''t want to see us directly. When meeting this type of people, we have to negotiate with others. That is, use the computer to solve it. The transaction rate of the computer can be listed in the top among the families of new demons."

    "Well, it''s time to open the door."

    All the spell marks on the door disappeared and became an ordinary door. Lias opened the door.

    "Don''t...!" there was a sound from inside - a very loud scream!

    Lias was not surprised. She seemed to be used to it. She just sighed and walked in with Zhu Nai.

    "Good day. I wish you were in good spirits."

    "Yes... Yes... What can I do for you?"

    It''s negotiating inside. The voice is neutral. I don''t know whether it''s male or female.

    "Ah, ah, ah. The seal has been unlocked. You can go outside. Well, come out with us." this is Zhu Nai''s gentle voice. I feel warm.

    "No! Just here, just here! I don''t want to go outside! I don''t want to see you

    Others. "

    Mu Hantian and other uninformed people looked curiously into the room.

    It was a room with all the curtains pulled. Quite dark. The room unexpectedly has lovely decorations, which looks like a girl''s room. Even puppets.

    In one corner of the room stood a coffin that looked like it was used in a foreign funeral.

    Lias and Zhu Nai are deep in the roomбо The monk is right there.

    If you get closer, you will see a beautiful girl with blond hair and red pupils and a dignified face like a doll. He sat limply on the floor, as if trying to escape lias and Juni. Shaking badly.

    Moreover, he was also wearing the girls'' uniform of Juwang Xueyuan. Anyway, it''s really cute!

    "Oh! Girl! And also a foreigner!" Yicheng was a little excited. (PS: the author sets Gaspar as female.)

    "Say... Say... Say, who are these people?" the girl asked lias.

    Lias pointed to Mu Hantian, Yicheng and Genova and said, "they are the dependents you have increased during your stay here. Yicheng bingteng of ''soldier'', ''Genova of'' Knight ''and Mu Hantian of'' chariot ''."

    After the introduction, Mu Hantian said ''please take care of me'' and said hello,

    The girl said, "ah, there are so many more people!" So scared.

    "Please, how about going out? NAH? You don''t have to seal it." lias said gently.

    "No! It''s impossible for me to go out! It''s terrible! It''s terrible outside! Anyway, I''ll only cause trouble if I go out."

    "Well, the minister said to go out..."

    Said, when Yicheng pulled him.

    "Ah......" with the girl''s scream, everyone''s eyes became snow-white.

    "Curious. Just for a moment..."

    "Don''t be angry! Don''t be angry! Please don''t hit me!" the girl shouted as usual.

    Zhu Nai explained to the people who felt the doubt: "the child has an artifact that will stop the time of all objects in his sight within a certain time once he is excited."

    "Because he could not control the artifact, he was sealed here according to the orders of the Archduke and Lord sazex."

    "This child is Gaspar viladi. My family member ''monk''. For the time being, he is a freshman in Juwang school. Moreover, before reincarnation, he is a hybrid of human and vampire." lias hugged the girl and said.

 Chapter 572

    "''stop the magic eye of the world ''?" Yicheng scratched his head and said he didn''t know.

    After hearing this, lias said to him, "that''s right. That''s the name of the artifact that Gaspar has. That artifact is very strong."

    "Indeed, you can stop time, which is the power of foul." Mu Hantian said.

    "That''s right. But the double power of Yicheng and the half reduced power of the White Dragon Emperor are foul level."

    "The problem is that we can''t control the artifact. That''s why we talk about Gaspar''s seal. It''s a serious problem to launch the artifact unconsciously."

    "However, the guy with such a powerful artifact would be the minister''s servant. And only one chess piece was consumed." Yicheng continued.

    A book appeared in lias''s hand, flipped and handed it directly to Yicheng.

    Mu Hantian and others who didn''t know put their heads out. This is a page about the "devil''s chess piece".

    "It''s a ''variation chess piece''. It''s different from the ordinary ''devil chess piece''. It can trigger an object that obviously needs a plurality of chess pieces to be reincarnated. Only one chess piece can solve this special phenomenon." wooden field explained.

    "The minister has such a chess piece." at this time, Zhu Nai took over the wooden yard and continued.

    "Roughly one of the top ten demons will own it. This is something like a bug when making the ''devil chess'' system, but this is preserved as a kind of fun. It is the chess piece used for Gaspar."

    "The problem is Gaspar''s talent."

    "Lias, what''s going on?"

    "Because she has extremely rare talents, the probability of using the power of artifact unconsciously seems quite high. Because of this, the power is increasing every day. - according to the above, there is also the possibility of reaching ''hand ban'' in the future."

    "I see, I understand." because it is a very dangerous artifact, if it can''t be controlled, it will cause great trouble.

    "That''s right. It''s a very dangerous state. However, because my evaluation has increased, the above judge that if it is now, Gaspar may be under control. People above seem to think that I led Yicheng and youdou to ''ban hands''."

    "Well, I, I, I clearly don''t want this..." Mu Hantian put a huge carton beside him. The sound seems to come from there. This is Gaspar''s voice.

    Because I was too afraid of the outside world, I hid in a huge carton. This guy. Just hate places outside this room?

    "In terms of ability, it should be second only to Zhu Nai. Although she is of mixed blood, she also comes from the vampire family with a long history. Because she has human parts, she has also obtained powerful artifact. She has the ability of vampire and is very excellent in magic as a magic envoy. She is very powerful. It is not enough to be just a ''monk'' chess piece." Said lias.

    "Minister, vampires should not be able to act in the sun? Doesn''t she matter?" Yicheng asked curiously. After all, in his impression, vampires are afraid of the sun.

    After hearing Yicheng''s question, lias nodded.

    "Because she inherited the blood of a special vampire called the sun walker who can also move in the sun, it''s no problem. However, she''s not very good at contacting the sun."

    "I hate sunlight! It''s best if the sun is gone!"

    "You don''t even go to class? You can''t hide in such a place if you want to overcome the defects of strength."

    "No! I only need this carton! The outside air and sunshine are enemies to me! Let me not touch others!"

    It''s really serious. What shall we do now?

    "Minister, I have another question. Doesn''t this guy suck blood? Is she a vampire?" Yicheng asked foolishly.

    Lias answered his question: "because she is a mixed race, she doesn''t have a strong desire for blood. As long as she uses the blood bag once every ten days, it''s OK. And she''s not good at sucking blood."

    "Blood, what a nuisance! Don''t stink......"

    "Useless vampire." the kitten said sad words. It''s merciless.

    "Wow...! kitten sauce bullies people!"

    It''s because they are all freshmen, so there''s no mercy.

    "In short, I''m going to see the meeting place with Zhu Nai. Before I come back, I''ll ask you for the education of Han Tian, Yicheng, Aisha, kitten, Genova and Gaspar. And youdou, brother wants to know more about your forbidden hand. You come with me."

    "Yes, minister."

    Ah, it seems that lias is really hard.

    "Cold weather, I''m sorry. Gaspar asked you."

    "Ah, leave it to me."

    "Gaspar, you can''t go outside again." Zhu Nai said to the carton.

    "Sister Zhu Nai! Please don''t say that...!"

    "Ah, ah. It''s really a headache. In cold weather, she asked you."

    "Well, leave it to me." Mu Hantian replied.

    "Well, in cold weather, can this guy give me exercise? I''ve always been so weak. I''ve been dealing with vampires since I was a child. I hope you can give her to me."

    At this time, Genova approached Gaspar''s carton with a rope in his hand.

    Said to deal with... Actually want to destroy Gaspar?

    "Ah! Holy... Holy... The user of the holy sword Durandal, hate! It''s going to... Be destroyed!"

    "Don''t panic, Gaspar. In that case, use the cross and holy water, plus garlic?"

    "Ah!!!!! Garlic, no!"

    Alas, it''s really her misfortune to meet Genova. Mu Hantian thought so.

    "Wait a minute, then again, Genova. If the devil does such an act, even you will be hurt." Mu Hantian stopped Genova.

    "Eh? That''s true. What should I do? Yes, that''s it." said jerois with a frightening smile.

 Chapter 573

    "Well, run faster. The day walker can move even in the sun."

    "Ah! Even so, you can''t chase me while waving dilandal!"

    At dusk, near the old school building, the holy sword envoy was waving the holy sword to chase the vampire.

    From someone else''s point of view, it''s all about hunting vampires. Dilandal also made a dangerous sound and sent out divine aura.

    Gaspar also ran away desperately. Also, after all, if caught up, it will be destroyed in an instant.

    But Genova seemed to say, "a sound mind comes from a sound body", so he decided to exercise Gaspar''s body.

    Or as fast as ever. Waving the legendary weapon to catch up with Gaspar also looked very happy.

    The kitten also chased Gaspar with garlic and Genova.

    "If you add sauce and eat garlic, your body will become healthy."

    "Don''t...! Kitten sauce is bullying me. Eating garlic will become very strange."

    "Oh, I''m doing it, I''m doing it." at this time, the key of the student union member appeared.

    "Oh, this is not a spoon."

    "Oh, Yicheng, master in cold weather. I heard that there was a family member squatting in the house whose seal was lifted, so I came to have a look."

    "Oh, right there. It''s the one that Genova is chasing." Mu Hantian said, pointing to the three people not far away.

    "Hello, Miss Genova, she is waving the legendary holy sword quickly? Is that good? Ah. Oh! What, girl! And blonde!" the key looked very excited.

    "Then again, what are you doing?"

    The spoon was wearing sportswear, gloves and a small shovel for the flower bed.

    "As you can see, tidy up the flower beds. This is the order given by the president a week ago. You see, there are a lot of things going on in the school garden recently? And the demon Lords will come this time. It''s my job to make the school garden beautiful."

    Sand ~ sand.

    "Who!" Mu Hantian shouted, and then everyone looked at Mu Hantian.

    "Ah. Are the demons of the demon king''s family gathered here to play games?" it was a man who looked bad in a raincoat.

    "Asashel! Why are you here?"

    "Oh, brother. I haven''t seen you for a long time since that night."

    The whole staff looked at the guy who suddenly appeared in surprise, but the atmosphere changed completely because of Mu Hantian''s words.

    Ka ~!

    Genova immediately set up his sword. I don''t know if she understood the atmosphere. Aisha hid behind Mu Hantian. Yicheng also summoned boosted gear.

    Why is the fallen angel''s governor here!

    Although the spoon was quite surprised, there was a deformed lizard head on the back of the hand. It was an artifact of the spoon.

    "Senior, you said it was asasher!"

    "It''s true, spoon. I''ve been in contact with this guy several times."

    Asasher looked at the people in the fighting state and smiled bitterly.

    "Well, put away your weapons, asasher. What''s your purpose? Say it." Mu Hantian said.

    "Oh, I just came to see the demons when I was walking. Is the user of the holy magic sword there? I want to see him a little." assacher explained his intention, and the goal was the wooden yard.

    "The wooden yard is not here now! So you can go."

    "Well, the user of the holy magic sword is not here. It''s boring." asashel rubbed his head and approached.

    Asacher pointed to a tree and said, "the vampire hiding there."

    Gaspar, who was hiding in the shade of the tree, suddenly panicked. The falling angel approached Gaspar and said: "Are you the owner of ''stop the evil eye of the world''? If you can''t use it freely, it will have a bad impact. I think it''s ok as long as you can capture the elements of insufficient auxiliary props of artifact... Although in this way, the devil''s research on artifact has made no progress at all. Artifact launched by using the five senses is extremely dangerous if the owner''s capacity is insufficient бгб▒

    Asashel stared into Gaspar''s eyes. Gaspar trembled because the face of the Fallen Angel leader was very close.

    Asashel turned around, pointed to the spoon and said, "is that the ''black dragon vein''? If you practice, you can use it. If the artifact connected to the vampire absorbs the excess power, it should reduce the possibility of violent walking."

    Asashel''s explanation also made the spoon''s face look puzzled.

    "I... can my artifact absorb the power of the opponent''s artifact? Don''t I just absorb the opponent''s power to weaken it?..."

    After hearing this, assacher looked surprised.

    "Really, that''s why it''s said that the recent artifact owner doesn''t even understand his own power. The ''black dragon vein'' is the power of fulido, one of the five legendary Dragon Kings. Well, this is also found in recent research. That guy, no matter what object can connect and weaken its power. In a short time, the line leaves the owner''s book It is possible to connect other people or objects. "

    "Eh? If you say so..."

    "Yes, in this way, the power can be dispersed."

    "The vampire over there, the quickest way to control the artifact well is to drink the blood of the people hosting the Red Dragon Emperor. If the vampire drinks the blood, his strength will increase. Well, the rest depends on himself." the governor of the fallen angel just put down this sentence and left here. However, he stopped halfway and looked at Yicheng.

    "Wali - I''m sorry that the White Dragon Emperor on my side contacted you without authorization. You must be surprised? It''s nothing. Although that guy is also very strange, he didn''t think about dividing the victory between red and white now." asasher said.

    "Don''t you apologize for contacting me many times without indicating your identity?" Mu cold day also complained.

    After hearing Mu Hantian''s words, asashel said with a prank smile: "that''s my interest. I won''t apologize."

    After that, he left everyone''s sight.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "In short, newcomers over there, come and try my artifact. Just practice artifact in this state. Relatively, you should help me tidy up the flower bed next time."

    Everyone nodded in agreement with the key''s proposal, so Gaspar''s artifact practice began.

    The spoon connects the tongue of the "black dragon vein" with Gaspar to absorb excess power. According to assacher, this is possible.

    After that, the moment when the ball thrown by Mu Hantian and others entered Gaspar''s field of vision, it stopped. The stopped object is basically at a complete standstill within a few minutes. The ball stopped in mid air. If it is a creature, its action and appearance will be stopped without any change. The stopped person, during that period, even consciousness stopped completely, and there was no memory during the stop. Because I have experienced it, I want to be clear. Although you can feel a little uncoordinated, you don''t know what happened at all.

    Although there is no problem as long as it does not enter the field of vision, there is no doubt that it is a powerful artifact. The closer the distance is, the longer the stop time will become. If the distance is far, the stop time will become shorter.

    Because Gaspar is still immature, there is no way to stop specific objects in his field of vision. The current situation will stop as long as it enters the field of vision. It''s not enough to test her conscious control. As long as she looks a little away, part of the opponent''s body will be stopped in an instant.

    Although Gaspar only needs to stop the ball in view, it is also quite difficult to do. This may be... More difficult than expected. The ability of artifact also matters, but Gaspar himself, as the owner, needs more practice.

 Chapter 574

    From that day on, Mu Hantian and others have been training Gaspar. Until this holiday, Mu Hantian was called to the shrine where she lives by Zhu Nai.

    "Welcome, cold weather."

    "Ah."

    "I''m sorry to call you all of a sudden."

    "Nothing. I don''t have anything to do. I''m quite free. But what''s the matter?"

    Zhu Nai looked above the stone steps.

    "You''re coming." the voice of the third party.

    Look up, there is -.

    The wings shining with dazzling golden light fell in front of Mu cold day. A dignified young man looked at me.

    The body is surrounded by this luxurious white robe - with a golden halo on the head.

    The young man smiled softly and stretched out his hand

    "I am Michael. I am the leader of the angels."

    "Oh, Michael? I see. It seems to be a rumor."

    "Huh? Rumors?"

    "Yes, I saw about the gender of angels yesterday. The book says Michael is a woman. It seems to be false." Mu Hantian nodded and said.

    "Er..." Michael was stunned. He didn''t expect Mu Hantian to say such a thing.

    "Well, don''t be kidding. What can I do for you?"

    "Actually... Gabriel is looking for you."

    "Ah? Gabriel? Do I know her?" Mu Hantian was puzzled.

    "Eh? Did you forget? In those days, you ate, wiped and left. Gabriel wanted to find you."

    "There''s such a thing!" Mu Hantian was messy.

    "Xiaoguang, can you know what''s going on?" Mu Hantian asked in his heart.

    "Master, it seems that you have returned to the past and changed history." Xiaoguang thought and gave an answer.

    "Back to the past?... forget it, I''m too lazy to think about it. Let''s talk about it then." he scratched his head and Mu Hantian said so.

    "The master is really." Xiaoguang tooted his mouth and cut off the connection with Mu Hantian.

    "Michael, I''ll flash first. As you just said, I don''t dare to face Gabriel." then Mu Hantian was about to leave.

    "Asshole, don''t you want to admit what you did?" with a female voice, a beautiful angel with twelve wings landed beside Mu Hantian and grabbed Mu Hantian''s arm.

    "Ah, what''s the situation?" Yicheng and lias, who just arrived, were very surprised.

    "Everybody, let me explain."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Oh, is that what you want to say? Then do you admit what happened in those years?" Gabriel eased his attitude after hearing Mu Hantian''s explanation, but his hand holding Mu Hantian''s arm didn''t relax, as if he was afraid of Mu Hantian running away.

    "I see. Don''t worry. I''m not the kind of guy who doesn''t admit it. I''ll be responsible."

    "Brother... You... You and the angel..." Yicheng was surprised. He was really capable.

    "Not to mention this, Yicheng, why are you and lias here?" Mu Hantian resisted the impulse to beat people to vent and changed the topic.

    "In fact, I want to give such a thing to the Red Dragon Emperor."

    Huh? Yicheng looked in surprise at the direction Michael pointed. There was a sword that released divine aura floating in the air.

    "This is Georgius - it should be easier to understand St. George''s words? This is what he said he had the Dragon killing sword ''Ascalon''."

    "This is the famous Dragon slaying sword. Yicheng, you can learn a little bit," Mu Hantian explained.

    "That''s the general name for the work of killing Dragons - and the weapons associated with them, that is, the killers dedicated to dragons."

    "This sword has been applied with special skills. Even if you are a demon, you can control it as long as you have the power of the dragon. If you want to hold it, you should let it assimilate with the feeling of boosted gear."

    "It''s all up to you. The artifact will respond to your thoughts. If you want that, you can do it," dregg said.

    "Why did you give it to me?" Yicheng asked.

    "I think this meeting is an opportunity for the three major forces to work together. As you all know, I will say it. Our Creator, that is, God, has long died in the last war. The hostile old demon kings have also died. The Fallen Angel cadres are silent. Asasher doesn''t want to cause war in principle. This is a good opportunity. This is to eliminate nihilism It''s called a good opportunity for disputes. If there is still a small-scale conflict in the future, the three forces will be destroyed sooner or later. Even if not, other forces may attack at one stroke. This holy sword is a gift I gave to the devil side. Of course, there are also gifts to the falling envoy side. The devil side has also received several legendary holy and evil swords, which is also very important for us It''s worth being happy. "

    "Other forces? Are there any forces other than the three?"

    "About that. In addition to the forces recorded in the Bible, there are other mythological systems. Yicheng, you should know more about the history of demons."

    "But, brother, why have I never heard of other forces?"

    "That''s because they usually don''t leave their own field. Because there is an unwritten armistice jump. But after the ''God of the Bible'' disappears, it''s difficult to ensure that other forces won''t take any action." Yicheng''s cage hand is flashing, dregg explained.

    Michael looked puzzled and continued: "I see, the ''Red Dragon'' that was hostile to us in the past has become a devil. So we will give you the sword as a gift as a greeting. You should be watched by the Dragon King level dragon and the ''White Dragon'' in the future. It is said that the Red Dragon Emperor is the weakest host in all dynasties, so I think you should need auxiliary weapons."

    "Can you really give it to me? Then, why me?"

    "The three forces have only joined hands once. That''s when they want to defeat the red dragon and the white dragon. Because these two dragons mess into our war and disturb our battlefield."

    "I''ve heard about it from dregg before. So."

    "I hope to join hands again as I did at that time, so I put my hope on you, the Red Dragon Emperor. Is it quite Japanese?"

    After listening to Michael''s words, Yicheng approached the sword, but obviously he hesitated. After all, the holy sword does great harm to the devil.

    At this time, Zhu Nai saw Yicheng''s hesitation and said to him, "this sword has been finally adjusted in this shrine. Lord devil, Lord asasher and Lord Michael have all applied the skills of each camp, so you can touch it if not only the devil hosts the power of the dragon."

    "I see. Try it." Yi Cheng trembled and stretched out his left hand to the holy sword floating in the air... Nothing happened. Although he felt the holy aura, there was no power to hurt and hate.

    "Partner, focus on boosted gear. I''ll help you with the rest. - integrate the holy sword in your hand with the fluctuation of artifact."

    After hearing dregg''s words, Yicheng began to concentrate on launching the artifact and let the red cage hand appear. Let the boosted gear merge with the fluctuation of the holy sword in his hand.

    The divine aura began to flow into the artifact. Through the artifact, although unpleasant fluctuations also flowed into the body... But they slowly began to get used to it, and then it felt like being swallowed up by dreg''s power.

    Click!

    A red flash was emitted - a cage hand with a blade appeared at the front of the left hand.

    "Really fit." Yicheng shouted excitedly.

    "Well, good. Let''s leave first. See you at the three-party talks, everyone." after that, Michael took Gabriel away, and Yicheng remained excited.

 Chapter 575

    morning. Mu Hantian and Gaspar started time-stop practice in the forest around the old school building.

    "Oh. Cold... Cold day, master... I... I''m tired, I can''t do it." Gaspar rubbed his eyes and said.

    "Don''t say such words! You can''t do without working hard!" Mu Hantian ignored and continued to throw the ball.

    "Cold day, give you the ball." Asha, who has been with Mu cold day since morning, handed the ball to Mu cold day.

    As usual, he threw the ball to Gaspar to stop his practice in the air. About one out of twenty times will succeed. If you continue, Gaspar can also become a combat force. It has been a great progress compared with the beginning. Hey, why can''t you move your hands?

    "Ah! No... I''m very sorry!" Gaspar bent down and shrunk.

    Mu Hantian shook his head with a smile and said, "so, didn''t I say I don''t care even if I stopped? After all, you''re still immature in practice, so it doesn''t matter. Well, if my whole body is stopped, I''ll have a headache. But the times have decreased. That''s the state. Continue."

    Gaspar said with a complicated expression: "as a person who owns artifact and a vampire, I am half a bucket of water, which is all a trouble for everyone... If I continue to use my own power... Why do I exist like this... Woo."

    "Gaspar! I like you! Don''t worry! Just come to me before you worry! I also think it will be easier!" (author: cough, is this an advertisement?) (mu Hantian: go away)

    Gaspar looked at Mu Hantian, wiped his tears and stood up: "master Hantian, i... I will come on...!"

    "That''s right! Let''s play another 100 balls before class!"

    "I see!"

    "Come on, please! And Gaspar sauce in cold weather"

    The practice began again.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Next, let''s go."

    Members of the supernatural research department gathered in the Department. After hearing what lias said, they all nodded.

    Yes, today is the meeting of the three forces. The day finally came.

    The venue is the staff meeting room in the new school building of Juwang School Park. Today is a holiday. It''s late at night.

    The leaders of each camp have been waiting in the lounge in the new school building.

    Then, the whole school Park was surrounded by strong barriers, and no one could enter. Of course, you can''t go outside until the meeting is over. The armies of angels, fallen angels and demons are hoarding outside the border.

    "Gaspar, because today''s meeting is very important, you who can''t control the artifact of stopping time can''t attend. I''m sorry." lias gently told Gaspar.

    "Gaspar, you have to stay?"

    "Yes... Yes, master cold weather."

    "Here''s the PSP, and these snacks. Eat when you''re hungry."

    "Yes. Thank you. Master Han Tian is really a good man."

    Well, good man card, ha ha da.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Knock, lias knocked on the door of the conference room.

    "It''s impolite."

    Lias opened the door and led the crowd in.

    There is a rather luxurious looking table specially prepared for the meeting in the conference room. All the people sitting around the table are familiar faces. The atmosphere was silent, and all the staff looked very serious.

    Aisha grabbed Mu''s clothes in cold weather with some uneasiness. In order to reassure her, Mu Hantian gently held her hand.

    Demon camp. Sazex and serafur, and gurefia, who is in charge of the waiter.

    Angel camp. Michael with golden wings and Gabriel with white wings.

    In the Fallen Angel camp, asasher with 12 black wings and Wali, the "White Dragon Emperor".

    Asasher raised his mouth happily as soon as he saw Mu cold day.

    "This is my sister and her dependents."

    Said sazex.

    "It was they who were active in the attack on kirkborough a few days ago."

    "I have received the report. Please allow me to thank you again." Michael thanked lias. Lias nodded again with a calm action.

    "I''m really sorry, kirkbour on my side has caused you trouble." assacher''s tone didn''t seem to apologize.

    "Sit in the seat over there." after receiving sazex''s instruction, Mu Hantian and others went to the chair against the wall at the urging of gurefia. Cang had already sat there.

    Lias sat next to Cangna. Zhu Nai sat next to lias, followed by the wooden yard, Yicheng, Genova, kitten, Mu Hantian and Aisha.

    Sazex confirmed and said, "when all the staff are here, let''s start. It''s one of the preconditions for the talks. That is, everyone present knows the most important prohibition of ''God is gone''."

    "Well, now that you all know, let''s have a formal meeting."

    In this way, after sazeks finished, the talks between the three forces began.

    The talks went quite smoothly.

    "That is to say, we Angels -" Michael was saying.

    "That''s what I said. Maybe it will be better. If it goes on like this, the three forces will inevitably embark on the road of destruction." sazex also spoke.

    "Well, we don''t have any special need to be persistent." asasher, who occasionally spoke a word or two, would cool the whole meeting.

    "Next, lias. Almost. Let''s talk about the incident the other day."

    "Yes, Lord Lucifer."

    At the urging of sazex, lias, Cangna and Zhu Nai stood up and prepared to tell the story of the previous battle with kirkbour. And members of the three forces are listening.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "The above is my report on the incident, lias jimony and his family members."

    "Hard work, go back and sit down," said sazex.

    "Yes!" lias answered and returned to her seat.

    "Well, asasher. After listening to this report, I want to hear the opinion of the governor of the fallen angel."

    Asasher smiled fearlessly and began to say: "A few days ago, it was the arbitrary act of kirkbour, a cadre of the" son of God watcher "of our fallen angel central organization, hiding from other cadres and me as governor. His handling has been handed over to the" White Dragon Emperor ". Then, the military law conference decided to permanently freeze kirkbour in the" lowest layer of hell ". He can''t come out anymore There should be something written on the information sent to you before the explanation of this? That''s all. "

    Michael sighed and said, "it''s just a minimum. Although you personally don''t want to cause any huge time with us, is this true?"

    "Yes, I''m not interested in war. Kirkborough also denounced me in this regard. Did these reports just mention it?"

    "Asasher, what I want to ask you is, why do you keep summoning artifact holders in these decades? At first, you summoned humans. I thought you wanted to enhance your combat power. Originally, I thought you wanted to wage war against the heaven and our demons, but..."

    "Yes, no matter how long it took, you didn''t start a war. When we heard that you got the ''White Dragon'', we all strengthened our vigilance."

    Listening to their opinions, asasher smiled bitterly: "This is to study artifact. In this case, I''ll send you some research materials. Although I''m doing research, I''m not preparing for war. Up to now, I''m no longer interested in war. I''m very satisfied with the current world." don''t even interfere in human politics ", I''ve ordered my subordinates. Neither do I I have no intention to influence the devil''s industry by intervening in religious intentions. Really, is my credit the worst of the three forces? "

    "Yes."

    "That''s right."

    "Uh huh."

    Sazex, Michael and serafur all agree. How unbelievable is the Fallen Angel governor.

 Chapter 576

    "In this case, let''s conclude Peace. That''s what we planned? Angels or demons?" asashel said with a smile.

    "Yes, the devil camp and I have a reservation to make peace with Grigori. If the three parties continue to oppose each other, it will do harm to the current world. Although it is a little inappropriate for me as the head of an angel, but - the God and the devil who are the source of war have been eliminated, so peace should be more."

    Asashel laughed immediately after hearing Michael''s words. "Ha! The rigid Lord Michael would say such a thing. It is clear that Lord God... Lord God all the time."

    "Too many things have been lost. However, it is useless to seek what is gone. Guiding mankind is my mission. It is the most important thing to continue to guard the sons of God and guide them. Our members of the Blazing Angels have agreed."

    "Oh, did you just say ''degenerate''? - although you think so, you should inherit the ''system''. The world has also become better. It''s completely different from when I ''degenerated''."

    "We are the same. The devil is gone. In order to continue the race, the devil can''t move forward. War is not what we want. If the war breaks out again, the devil will be destroyed." sazex also spoke.

    Asashel nodded after listening to sazeks. "That''s right. If the war breaks out again, the three forces will really be destroyed together this time. Then, it will have a great impact on the world, and the world will end. We can''t start war anymore."

    "Is the world without God wrong? Is the world without God declining? Unfortunately, it is not. You and I are living in spirit now."

    Asashel opened his hand and continued, "even if God is gone, the world is still working."

    "Well, it''s time to ask the guy who wants to make an impact on the world. Invincible dragon, right? First of all, Wally, how do you want the world to change?"

    After hearing assacher''s question, the White Dragon Emperor Wali smiled. "As long as I can fight strong guys, that''s all."

    "Then, Red Dragon Emperor, what about you?" asasher looked at Yicheng.

    "Well... Because I''m a fool, I don''t understand 90% of the content of this conversation. However, if I want to say, if my companions are in danger, I will protect them!... although I''m still very weak. However, there''s only one thing I can do. This is to live and die with my companions." Yicheng scratched his head and said.

    "Oh, that''s brave, so... What about you." asasher looked at Mu Hantian.

    "Me? My goal is to be the real red dragon god. Only..." this feeling is... Gaspar''s artifact.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Just now... It seems that Gaspar is in danger."

    "Oh, you''ve recovered too." asasher said, looking at Mu Hantian.

    "Well, but it seems that some people don''t want to see peace." Mu Hantian looked around and knew when he saw the moving people and those who weren''t moving. All the big people can move. Sazex, serafur, gurefia, Michael, Gabriel and asashel, as well as the "white dragon" can also be moved.

    "Among the family members, I and Yicheng, youdou, cold weather and Genova can move."

    "Yicheng boarded the Red Dragon Emperor and youdou reached the forbidden hand. It''s all right to have the holy magic sword that is not bound by the rules. It''s all right when Genova immediately launched dilandal, so it''s all right. I don''t know if you''re in cold weather."

    "The body has remembered the feeling that time stops. It is right to use dilandal''s strength to defend before the moment when it is stopped."

    "Look outside?" asashel motioned out of the window with his chin. Then Mu Hantian approached the glass window in the conference room.

    Suddenly, a flash of light spread in front of my eyes!

    "We are under attack. No matter what era, if peace is concluded between forces, there will be some guys who don''t know where to come from." assasher pointed out the window. Mu Hantian and others looked in the direction pointed out. The school court and even the air were full of people. Take a closer look, all the guys like magicians in black robes are attacking here like magic bullets.

    "This is the group of magicians. The legendary magician ''Lin Ambrose'' analyzed the devil''s magic system and formed something similar to magic and magic. From the released magic power, everyone has the magic of intermediate devil level."

    "In other words, humans are using forces similar to demons. Of course, they may also do things that demons can''t do. If artifact holders learn magic, it will become very difficult to deal with. Well, the attacks of those guys can''t cause damage to the school building. Because I have launched a powerful defense barrier with sazex and Michael. Thanks to this I can''t go out now... "

    "I''m afraid the problem just now is to use an artifact that can transfer power and use the power of magic to force the artifact of the hybrid vampire IMP to be in the hand ban state. It''s a temporary hand ban state, so even opponents who don''t come into sight can be affected."

    "But, transfer? Is there anything else like boosted gear?" Yicheng asked aloud.

    "Boosted gear has almost equal to endless multiplication and transfer abilities at the same time. However, artifact with these abilities alone also exists. Multiplication artifact and transfer artifact. ''Divine annihilator'' are something of some ability + other abilities. Originally, the powerful abilities that cannot be integrated between the two can be combined. "Maybe the ''God destroyer'' is derived from the occurrence of bugs and errors in the artifact system built by God. This is one of our views of the ''son of God monitor''. If you can understand it, there are other forces that can be transferred."

    "Gaspar in the old school building was used as a weapon by terrorists... Where on earth did I get the information from my servant. Moreover, it has become a combat force to hinder important talks! There is no more insulting act to me!" lias exuded terror magic all over her body. It was terrible to go wild.

    "The legions of fallen angels, angels and Demons waiting outside the school building have all been stopped. Really, lias jimony''s family is terrible."

    Asashel put his hand on lias'' shoulder, but lias waved his hand away mercilessly.

    Asasher, whose hand was waved away, sighed and turned his hand to the window. Then, countless light guns suddenly appeared.

    PA! As asasher''s hand fell, the light gun fell to the magician like rain.

    Although the terrorists launched a defensive barrier, they were penetrated together and eliminated at once!

    "The school park is surrounded by the barrier. Even so, these guys keep appearing in the barrier. It should be that there are guys here who are connected with the external transfer magic cube array and the gate. Anyway, the effect of ''the evil eye of stopping time'' is so strong now that I''m afraid one of us can stop. It should be that we intend to use fierce attack to kill him We''re stuck here. Let''s wait until the time stops and attack the school building at one go. It seems that there are enough troops there. "

    In front of asashel, a magic array appeared in all parts of the school court, and began to shine with strange brilliance. In the magic array, there were people dressed like the magician group just killed by asashel.

    "It''s been repeated since just now. No matter how we beat them down, they will appear. However, whether it''s the time or the method of attack, maybe there are guys who know the inside story here. Unexpectedly, there are betrayers here?" asasher sighed.

    "Can''t we escape from here?" Yicheng asked.

    After hearing Yicheng''s question, asashel shook his head. "We can''t escape. If we don''t remove the enchantment, we can''t go out. However, if we remove the enchantment, it will cause harm to the human world. I''ll wait until the other party''s boss comes out. For the time being, let''s fight with animals here. I really want to know the dark story quickly. And if we go out at will, maybe it''s right for the enemy."

    "As a result, our leaders can''t get out of the investigation. But first, we must rescue Gaspar from the old school building that has become a terrorist stronghold," sazex said at this time.

    "Brother, it''s up to me. Gaspar is my servant. I''ll take responsibility to save her," said lias, whose eyes swayed with a strong will.

    Sazex immediately laughed. "I guessed what you wanted to say. I still know my sister''s character. But how do you go to the old school building? The outside of the new school building is full of magicians. The general transfer is also blocked by magic."

    "The old school building - there is another one in the Department of the stronghold

    A ''chariot'' was used in cold weather, but I don''t know why. It failed in a few days. It should be due to physical reasons. "

    "That''s right, ''Wang Che changed his position''. It''s estimated that they are also scheduled to go there. In this way, we can surprise our opponents with this move. We can take the lead."

    "OK. But it''s too unpromising to go alone. Gurefea, can my magic way make the ''King car translocation'' transfer multiple people?"

    "That''s right. If you carry out the simple operation, you may be able to let the eldest lady and the other transfer together."

    "I''ll go with lias," Mu said aloud.

    "Well, please," sazex nodded.

    "Ah, don''t worry, give it to me." Mu Han smiled.

 Chapter 577

    After Mu Hantian and lias left, asashel stopped Wally.

    "Wally."

    "What''s the matter, asasher."

    "You go and distract the enemies outside. If the white dragon emperor appears, it should be able to disrupt their plans. Maybe they will take some action."

    "Maybe the other side knew I was here long ago?"

    "Even so, I don''t think anyone will use ''King car translocation'' to move to the center. Attracting attention will help a little."

    "It''s faster to blow up the terrorists in the old school building together with the mixed blood vampires causing problems?" at this time, Wally said this sentence very naturally.

    "Since peace has been concluded, don''t do this for me. At worst, if you can help the demon king''s family now, you''d better help it. This is also for the future."

    "Yes." Wali sighed and agreed with assacher.

    Click! The light wings spread out behind Wally.

    "No hand."

    боVanishingDragonBalanceBreakerгббп

    After the sound, Wally''s body was covered with pure white Aura! When the light disappeared, the guy''s whole body was wrapped in a white armor. Finally, the mask covered Wally''s face.

    Wally glanced at assacher, opened the window of the conference room and flew into the sky.

    Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong!

    There''s a blast outside! If you look at the past, you will see that people in white armor are ravaging the magicians. While drawing the track of light in the night sky and shuttling through the enemy crowd, this is a horse when a thousand.

    Ignoring the concentrated artillery fire of the magician, he soared freely in the sky and released a high-quality wave bomb at the school court. The magicians could not even resist, so they were destroyed, but soon the magic cube array would expand and new magicians would appear from inside.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Asashel. Continue with the topic just now."

    "Ah, what?"

    "Collect artifact. What are you going to do? It seems that you have gathered several owners of ''Divine annihilator''? What are you going to do when the God is gone?"

    "This is preparation."

    "Ready? Just denied the war, and now say such disturbing words," Michael said in surprise.

    "What I said? You don''t want to fight. I won''t start a war. But self-defense is necessary. It''s not prepared to attack you."

    "Then for whom?"

    "The group of misfortunes."

    "''The troupe of disaster ''?" sazeks frowned.

    "It''s also recent to learn the name and background of the organization, but my vice governor Shem hasa found a group with misdeeds before. It seems that they are gathering dangerous elements among the three forces. It also includes magical owners who have reached the ban. It is also confirmed that several people have ''Divine annihilators''."

    "What''s the purpose of these people?" Michael asked.

    "Destruction and chaos. Very simple? They can''t see the peace of the world. They are terrorists. And they are the biggest and worst."

    "The leader of the organization is a dragon stronger and ferocious than the ''Red Dragon'' and the ''White Dragon''."

    "Well, he acted." infinite Dragon God "Orpheus. A dragon that even God is afraid of. It has been the strongest dragon since the beginning of the world." sazex also had a steep expression on his face.

    "Yes, Orpheus is the leader of the disaster group."

    Click! With the sound, a magic array appeared on the floor of the conference room!

    "I see. That''s the case! The black curtain this time is..." said sazex.

    "Leviathan''s cube."

    "I''ve read in the Vatican books. That''s the cube of the old demon king Leviathan," Genova whispered, pointing to the magic array.

    What appeared from the magic cube array was a woman. With a wide chest and a skirt with a high fork.

    "Gui''an, your Highness the demon king sazex." the woman greeted sazex without fear.

    "The man who inherited the blood of the former generation Leviathan. Cadillaea Leviathan. What''s going on?"

    Kadirya Leviathan showed a provocative smile and said, "most of the people of the old demon faction have decided to join hands with the disaster group."

    "In other words, it''s time to officially start a war with the new demon king camp. It''s really not easy for demons." asashel just smiled and watched.

    "Cadillaya, I think you declared war. Is that ok?"

    "Sazex, that''s what I mean. We also participated in this attack."

    "A coup?"

    "Cadillaya, why?"

    "Sazex, in today''s talks, you should think the other way. Just because God and the previous demon king are gone, the world needs to change. This is our conclusion."

    "Has Orpheus bastard seen so far? I really didn''t think of it."

    "He just acts as a symbol of strength and plays the role of gathering strength. We should use his strength to destroy the world once and rebuild it again. Let the new world become our thing."

    "Gather the rebels among angels, fallen angels and demons, that is to say, they want to dominate their own world and want a new earth. Orpheus is responsible for coordination."

    The leader is the strongest dragon that even God is afraid of.

    According to legend, it is more powerful than the "red dragon" and "white dragon". It is a dragon with infinite power equal to God.

    "Cadillac sauce! Why do you do such a thing!"

    Cadillaya stared at serafur with resentment.

    "Serafur, you took away the title of ''Leviathan'' from me. It''s good to ask! I''m the one who inherited the orthodox Leviathan''s blood! I''m more suitable for the demon king!"

    "Cadillac sauce... I... I!"

    "Don''t worry, seraph. Today I will kill you here and regain the name of the demon king Leviathan. Then Orpheus will become the God of the new world. He just needs to be a symbol. Then the ''system'' and legal principles and ideas will be rebuilt by us. Michael, asasher and Lucifer zazex, your era will end here."

    Katileya''s words made a haze appear on the faces of sazex, serafur and Michael.

    But... The only one is smiling happily.

    "Ha... Ha ha."

    "Asashel, what''s so funny?"

    "Hahaha. You -- no, you want to change the world?"

    "That''s right. That''s the most correct, asashel. The world -"

    "Corrupt? Human beings are stupid? This will destroy the earth? Hey, hey, this is not popular now." assacher laughed. Cadillaya twitched in the corners of her eyes.

    "Asashel, you also have your faults. Since you have such powerful power, you should not be satisfied with the current world..."

    "As I said, your purpose is too stale and too excessive. On the contrary, this kind of guy will be strong. Really, I''m in trouble. Descendant of Leviathan, your line, that''s the line of the enemy who will die first?"

    "Asashel! To what extent do you want to fool me!" cadillaya was angry, and her whole body sent out magic.

    "Sazex, Michael, I''ll come. Don''t do it." asasher stood up -. The Fallen Angel governor with high morale began to release the dark aura.

    "Cadillaya, don''t you mean to surrender?"

    "Yes, sazex. You are a good devil. But you are not the best devil. So we want to be the strongest devil."

    "Well, that''s a pity." after confirming, asashel put his hand to the window.

    Dong! A blow of light fills the whole area! Asasher spread out twelve dark wings. The wings were darker than the darkness.

    "Descendant of the old demon king Leviathan. One of the ''monsters of the end''. Not bad as an opponent. Cadillaya Leviathan, shall I have a decisive battle with you?"

    "I can''t wait, the governor of the fallen angel!" Dong! Asasher and kadiriya Leviathan took off and launched a war of light and magic over the school court. The quality of aura of either side is very powerful.

 Chapter 578

    Mu Hantian and lias walked out of the magic array carefully. Look around.

    "Lias, be careful."

    "I know."

    "Unexpectedly, it was transmitted here!"

    "Damn devil!"

    The room is occupied by magicians in creepy robes!

    "Minister... Minister! Master cold weather!" was Gaspar''s voice! Look in the direction of the sound and you''ll find the girl there! Gaspar was tied to a chair. There are pieces of paper bags on your head!

    After confirming that Gaspar was safe, lias was relieved. "Gaspar! Great. You''re okay."

    "Minister... I''ve had enough..." Gaspar burst into tears.

    "I... it would be better if I died. Please, Minister and senior. Please kill me... It''s all the fault of this eye. I can''t make friends with anyone... It''s just to cause trouble to others... I''m a coward..." Gaspar''s tears flowed down.

    Hearing Gaspar''s words, lias just smiled and said to her, "don''t be silly. I won''t give up you. Did I say that when you were reborn as a family member? Since you were reborn, you have to live for me and find a way of life that can make you feel satisfied."

    "I can''t find it at all. It will only cause trouble. I... Have no value to live..."

    "You are my servant and my family. I won''t give you up easily. It''s time for you to be liberated!"

    "Yes, Gaspar! The minister and I will not abandon you!"

    Pop!

    Gaspar was beaten by the sorceress. The magician grabbed Gaspar''s hair and sneered. Take a closer look. All the magicians here are women!

    "You''re stupid. You''re all stupid to want to use this dangerous mixed blood vampire. It''s the same as what the old demon faction said. The jimony are very deep, but their head is not good." the magician looked at lias with an insulting look.

    "We should brainwash the vampire earlier. If it can be used more effectively as a prop, the evaluation will rise. If we throw him into the field of hostile fallen angels and let the artifact run away, we may be able to repel one or half of the cadres. But why not? Do you want to drive the servants in harmony?"

    "I... lias jimony... Cherish my servant very much." lias responded calmly.

    Whew! Bang!

    The magician shot a small magic bullet at lias! Part of lias''s uniform disappeared, revealing her fair skin.

    The sorceress took out a knife and put it around Gaspar''s neck.

    "If you dare to move, the kid will be finished. Come and play with me a little." the magician stretched out his hand and released his magic!

    "Gaspar, save you immediately." Mu Hantian saw lias''s intention not to resist and blocked the attack for her.

    "I said, don''t move." the female mage frowned when she saw Mu Hantian''s action. At the same time, the knife in her hand was closer to Gaspar.

    "Boring." Mu Hantian''s action was so fast that no one could see it clearly.

    Bang

    The magician flew out upside down, and Gaspar was held in his arms by Mu Hantian.

    "Senior." Gaspar''s face was a little red.

    "It''s all right, Gaspar, it''s all right." Mu cold day smiled and put Gaspar on the ground.

    "Well, the rest is to solve you."

    "Cough, is that so? Do it." the female mage was a little embarrassed, but her tone was as annoying as ever.

    "Hehe, it''s up to you..."

    Poof

    "Gaspar... You." Mu Hantian looked back and saw Gaspar looking at Mu Hantian at a loss. She also had a bloody sword in her hand.

    "Elder, my body is out of control. Sorry, it''s all my fault." Gaspar shed tears.

    "You......" Mu Hantian covered his wound and felt some pain. It seemed that something had been applied to the sword.

    "Hehe, that sword has the art of infinite Dragon God. It''s very painful." the magician laughed.

    "Elder... It''s all my fault. If it weren''t for me... Ah!"

    "Gaspar, what''s the matter?"

    "Ah ah..." Gaspar didn''t respond to Mu Hantian, but shouted. At the same time, the surrounding space became fragile, as if it would break at any time.

    "I see. It seems that I''m here to go back to the past." Mu Hantian understood that it was this space-time storm that brought him back to the past, but there was no way to stop it.

    "Lias, I''ve asked Qiu and that month to come here. Here you are. It will help you. Don''t worry about me. I won''t die." leaving this sentence, Mu Hantian disappeared in this space.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "I don''t know where the storm will take me. According to sazex, it seems that I came to the tripartite war, and then I went to the battle between the reformers and the old demon king. It''s really messy."

    "It seems that we must hurry up, or what if we meet Orpheus or the real red dragon god." murmured, and Mu Hantian accelerated his speed.

 Chapter 579

    "Master, there is a branch mission, please accept." Xiaoguang''s voice sounded.

    "Oh, let me see."

    "Branch Mission: find the unexpected intruder and send him back to his own world. (unlimited time); mission reward: 50000 exchange points and 1 lucky draw."

    "This task is a little troublesome. After all, there are too many people in the world. Alas, first deal with my current body and say it. I''m full of traces of space storm. I don''t know if I''ll cross it. I have to vent."

    "Master, look ahead. There are people fighting there. You can take this opportunity to vent the excess." Xiaoguang suggested.

    "Well, let''s go. We can also know what period we are now." he took out Jingjue and the wings of the storm and flew over in the cold day.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Hum, stupid God, your rule will be overthrown today," cried a demon.

    "Hum, Lucifer, do you think you and asashel can defeat me together? It''s naive." the man called God smiled disdainfully.

    "I said, you''re going to do it... That''s?" a black feathered boy pointed to the fast flying object in front of him.

    "Ming shenliu - the blade of the wind." without any words, Mu Hantian already knows where this is, the period of the tripartite war, but he can''t manage so much, because now all he has to do is vent.

    "Hey, who the hell are you?" easily blocked the attack. God asked.

    "It doesn''t matter who I am, the important thing is... You can play with me now. Ming shenliu - six pointed star array" said, Mu Hantian waved his sword and cut at the God in front of him.

    "Damn." God is a little embarrassed. There''s no way. Mu Hantian is a powerful blow at such a close distance.

    "Shall we do it now?" Lucifer laughed.

    "You three go together, or it will be boring." Mu Hantian said, but the attack in his hand has not slowed down.

    "Arubion, I didn''t expect anyone more belligerent than us. Let''s fight too." a high voice came into everyone''s ears.

    "Well, dregg, we must decide the outcome this time."

    "That''s... Er Tianlong! Really, it''s not a good day today. Strange people ran out one by one." God was speechless.

    "That''s good. This blow should be able to vent." looking at the strong players present, Mu Hantian thought so.

    "Ming shenliu - shenmie sword." Mu Han angel gave the strongest sword.

    "No, it must be blocked." this is the idea of all the attacked people.

    Bang... Dong

    They used their strongest moves to block Mu Hantian''s attack.

    The attack collided, the thick smoke began to spread, the smoke dispersed, and the figure of Mu cold day had disappeared.

    "Damn, let him run away." Lucifer was angry.

    "Well, let''s vent our anger on them," God said, pointing to the ''Red Dragon'' and the ''White Dragon''.

    "Yes." Lucifer and asacher didn''t refuse. They just need to vent their anger.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    In the underworld, since the war with God and the devil king, the atmosphere in the underworld was very bad. The descendants of the devil king inherited the position of the devil king. In the whole underworld, they should continue to fight against angels and fallen angels. For the underworld after a war, the devil was very dissatisfied with the practices of the devil king.

    As the saying goes, where there is oppression, there is resistance. The four families led by jimony''s family began to resist, and the devil entered the era of reform.

    "Unexpectedly, he didn''t go back, but came here." he sighed and murmured to himself.

    "Hmm? Someone is fighting again? It seems that my luck is really bad. Forget it, go and have a look." Mu Hantian directly looked for it along the breath.

    Mu Hantian was stunned when he found the source of the fight, because the people in front of him were still two familiar people.

    "What''s the situation?" Mu Hantian couldn''t turn a corner. The girl with purple hair in front of her is serafur, and the one chasing her is gurefea, isn''t it?

    Mu Hantian thought and didn''t think of one, so he came and had to do it. Blinking in front of them, he waved two swords to break their attack, which successfully attracted their attention.

    "Who are you?" gurefea asked. Her family served Lucifer. Now there is a reformist on the devil side. As Lucifer''s confidant family, gurefea is duty bound to go to the battlefield to kill the enemy.

    "Well, I''m just a passer-by. I heard someone fighting. Come and have a look." Mu Hantian said.

    "I see. Then please leave and kill her right away."

    "Hum, if I hadn''t spent too much physical strength in the previous battle, how could I be defeated by you."

    "No, I can''t watch serafur be taken away by you."

    "How do you know my name?" asked serafur.

    "This is the password, but don''t worry, I don''t mean any harm to you." Mu Hantian said faintly.

    "Then let me see what you can do to stop me." gurefea said calmly, with terrible magic in her hands.

    "Hmm? Someone is coming. Forget it. If you want to fight, come with me." Mu Hantian felt the magic not far away and said to gulefia.

    "Let''s go."

    "OK, you have to keep up." after that, Mu Hantian flew out. Gurefea, follow.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Well, here it is." Mu Hantian took out his sword.

    In response to Mu Hantian, a magic bullet from gurefea.

    "You''re really welcome, but you''re not my opponent in this period of time." murmured. Mu Hantian smashed gurefea''s magic bullet with a sword.

    "Hey!" the frowning gurefea said nothing, but a stronger attack.

    Speechless, make complaints about the bullet screen comments.

    "Ming shenliu - red lotus industry fire." Mu Hantian waved his sword quickly with both hands to break every attack.

    "The quantity is enough, but the intensity is not enough." Mu Hantian smiled indifferently. "And... Your reaction is not enough." Mu Hantian disappeared. When he reappeared, he was already beside gurefea, and Jing Jue stood on gurefea''s neck. "

    "Who the hell are you? You are definitely not among the people I know."

    "It doesn''t matter who I am, the important thing is... You can go." with a faint smile, Mu Hantian decided to leave when gurefea.

    "You..." looking at Mu Hantian, gritting her teeth, gulefia left.

    In this way, Mu Hantian joined the reformers because of serafur. He met gurefia in several battles, then defeated her and let her go. Gradually, the two became friends.

    Then in the end, he successfully drove away the people of the old demon king sect, and sazex and others succeeded the demon king. Then gurefea''s family defected.

    Of course, during this period, Mu Hantian also went to the heaven. Just want to see the system made by God. Then he accidentally met Gabriel who was changing clothes, so he began to be chased by Gabriel. Oh, no, it''s purification.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Gurefea, I''m leaving today. If you have a chance, see you again. I hope you can recognize me. "

    "I... Won''t forget." I love you. Of course, gurefea didn''t say the latter sentence.

    "Wait for me." leaving only this sentence, Mu Hantian disappeared in front of gurefea.

 Chapter 580

    "Finally come back, go and see if they are all right." with the fluctuation of space, Mu Hantian finally came back.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Mu Hantian left the office and came to the porch of the old school building.

    When Mu Hantian was ready to go in.

    Dong!

    Something fell in front of Mu Hantian! After the dust disappears, where is

    "Tut. How dare you raise the anti flag under such circumstances, Wally."

    That is the wounded fallen angel governor - asasher.

    "That''s right, asasher." the White Dragon Emperor fell in front of Mu Hantian. There was another woman he had never seen.

    "At the moment when peace is decided, launch the artifact of the kidnapped mixed blood vampire and launch an attack. This is our arrangement. Watch the time. I will make trouble with the White Dragon Emperor. It is best to bury one of the leaders of the three forces. It would be better if the talks were over."

    "Really, I also fell. I didn''t expect my own people to......" assacher laughed at himself.

    "When? When did it become like this?"

    "I was poached on the way back to the headquarters with kirkbour. I''m sorry, asashel. It''ll be more interesting here."

    "Wally, did the White Dragon Emperor submit to Orpheus?"

    "No, in the final analysis, it''s just help. It''s a very charming poaching." don''t you want to try to fight Asgard? "Asked, I can''t refuse if I want to try my own strength. Assasher, do you hate fighting with the Assa Protoss? After all, you hate war."

    "Although I said to you ''get stronger'', I didn''t let you ''make the cause of the destruction of the world''."

    "It doesn''t matter. I just have to fight forever."

    "That''s right. No, maybe I thought you would leave me. You''ve been eager to fight the strong since I met you."

    "The preparation and information provision this time are the White Dragon Emperor. Since you understand his essence, you will let him go. It''s really unlike you. As a result, you still hurt yourself in the end." the woman laughed at asasher.

    Put his hand on his chest, Wally glanced at asashel with a wry smile and said, "my real name is Wally. - Wally Lucifer."

    "I am the one who inherited the blood of the former demon king who has died. However, I am a hybrid born between the father of the grandson of the old demon king and the mother of mankind. I can start with the artifact of the ''White Dragon'' because half of me are human. Although it is accidental, I was born both as a true blood relative of Lucifer and as a ''White Dragon''. If there are such miracles as fate and miracle If it was something, it might be me. With this, the devil''s wings appeared from the light wings behind him.

    "Are you ready to wake up, asashel?" the woman who just laughed at asashel said.

    "Gee, just got the expanded aura. What did Orpheus give you?"

    The woman laughed after hearing assacher''s question.

    "Yes, he is a dragon with infinite power. I borrowed some power from him for the change of the world. Thanks to this, I can fight you now. Even if I beat sazex and Michael, I have a chance. They are stupid, and so are you."

    "That''s right. I might be stupid. I can''t do anything without shemhasa. I''m just an artifact lover. But I don''t think sazex and Michael are stupid enough. At least they are much better than you."

    Assacher''s words twisted women''s faces.

    "Nonsense! OK, I''ll deal with you now. Let''s take the elimination of you as the Fallen Angel governor as the first step to create a new world!" the woman said in a strong tone.

    After hearing the woman''s words, asashel took something like a dagger from his arms.

    "What is that?"

    Asasher pointed the tip of the dagger at the surprised looking woman.

    "Since I am an artifact lover, I must have made my own copies. Well, although most of them are rubbish. The God who developed the artifact is really powerful. This is the only place I respect that guy. However, it''s too naive. Just leave ''Divine destroyer'' and ''forbidden hand'' bugs that will destroy the balance between God, the demon king and the world. No Yes, that''s why artifacts are interesting. "

    "Don''t worry. There will never be artifact in the new world. Even if there is no such thing, there will be no problem in the world. Sooner or later Odin in northern Europe will take action, and the world can''t change."

    Asashel smiled proudly and sighed immediately. "After hearing your words, I think your purpose makes me sick more and more. Valhara? ASAH Protoss? If you don''t get along, are you going to destroy Odin? Before that, the guy who wants to take away the fun has only a dead end."

    The shape of asasher''s dagger has changed! It shines.

    "Hard... Don''t you! Asasher, you!"

    "That''s right, no hand...!"

    For a moment, all around was surrounded by flashes of light. After the light disappeared, a man in gold armor appeared. Glittering, with a biological shape. Like a dragon.

    Pop! Twelve dark wings stretched out from behind him. Black feathers were flying around. Gold armor in the shape of a dragon flapped its black wings.

    "This is an artificial artifact made by studying the ''White Dragon'' and other dragon related artifacts. The simulated forbidden state of the ''falling dragon''s flash gun'' - ''falling dragon''s armor''."

    "Hahaha! It''s really worthy of you, asasher! Sure enough, it''s very powerful!" Wally smiled. Even if the strong appear in front of me, I still smile!

    Asasher turns to Wali. "Wally, although I also want to be your opponent... Well, just get along well with the ''Red Dragon''." he said, looking at Yicheng not far away.

    "However, compared with Teng Yicheng, fighting with asasher seems to be more interesting."

    "Yicheng, be careful."

    "I see, brother. I heard from the minister. Are you all right?" Yicheng asked with concern.

    "It doesn''t matter." Mu Hantian nodded.

    "Then, asashel, Wally, leave it to me."

    "Please, yichengjun."

    So the battle began

 Chapter 581

    "It''s not really forbidden, but based on the powerful dragon?" the woman asked.

    Assacher affirmed the problem of women. "Yes, I sealed fabniel, the ''Golden Dragon King'', into this artificial artifact. Take the artifact of the two-day dragon, ''Red Dragon'' and ''White Dragon'' as the model. It has been successful now."

    "Eh? Is that dragon?" Yicheng asked in surprise.

    "That''s one of the ''Five Dragon Kings''. Asashel also talked about Frodo before? The others are Tiamat, the'' Heavenly demon industry Dragon '','' the jade dragon of the West Sea Dragon child '', and Midgard, the'' ultimate Dragon ''. Although that said, Frodo was destroyed and sealed a long time ago. According to asashel''s words, fabnier was also sealed Well, originally, there were six Dragon Kings, "sazex explained.

    (let''s popularize it:

    1. Fabnier: that is, fafuna in Nordic mythology.

    2. Frodo: the Dragon Naga of the Asura Protoss, which has appeared in early Vedic mythology, means "cover up", which is the deification of drought.

    3. Tiamat: she is the goddess in ancient Babylonian mythology and the mother earth who gave birth to all gods.

    4. Yulong: that is, the white horse that Tang Monk learned from the West.

    5. Midgard: the snake of the Nordic mythological world.

    "Asasher! Since you have such powerful power, why do you..."

    "Kadiraya, it''s thanks to you that you have the ''infinite Dragon God'' as your backing."

    "However, the research on artifact should not have progressed to this point."

    "Oh, listen to your tone, it seems that the traitors in my organization have taken away the materials related to artifact research. However, it is useless. Only me and shemhasa know the part close to the truth."

    The astonishing woman''s body was immediately covered with blue and black aura. "I am the one who inherited the great and real Leviathan''s blood! Caderia Leviathan! I won''t lose to you hateful fallen angel!"

    "Oh, in that case, come."

    "Don''t underestimate me!" let out a great aura, and kadiraya flew to asasher at a violent speed!

    Chum!!

    For a moment, kadiraya flew to asasher, and asasher raised his gun to deal with it.

    In an instant - puffing ~! Blood gushed from kadiraya''s body. She lost her strength and knelt on the ground on the spot.

    "I won''t lose like this!" kadiraya turned her hand into a tentacle and wrapped it around asashel''s left hand. Strange patterns appeared on her body!

    "That''s the technique of self explosion!" lias was very surprised.

    Assacher was entangled by his tentacles, but he had no idea of cutting them off at all.

    "Asasher! It''s no use trying to kill me when you''re in this state! As long as you''re connected with me, as long as I die, I''ll launch a spell enough to kill you!"

    "In other words, will the consciousness of sacrifice also hurt me? Although the idea is very simple, the effect is very great."

    "Yicheng, open the distance quickly! If you go on like this, you will be involved in self explosion!"

    "But, Minister! Asasher him?"

    "He is also the governor of an organization. There must be a way! If we are involved, we will die!"

    "Yicheng, stand back." Mu Hantian ran to pull Yicheng away and opened a distance with asashera.

    After leaving to a certain extent, lias launched several defense barriers to block the aftermath of the explosion.

    "Wow!"

    Gaspar let out a cry of grief! Take a closer look at Gaspar''s eyes and wonder what kind of spell pattern there is.

    "I''m sorry, I''ll seal him. The stop time is really annoying." Wally''s voice came.

    "However, after knowing the ability and launching conditions, there''s nothing to be afraid of. The artifact is full of weaknesses. There are many visual and sensory skills that can be deprived. Moreover, if you get magic, even your own side will suffer. It''s really a double-edged sword."

    "The tentacle is made by absorbing my life. It''s cutting." kadiraya smiled fearlessly, completely ignoring asashel''s action to cut off the tentacle.

    Asashel gave up cutting off his tentacles and shrugged. Then the moment

    Puff! He cut off the whole left hand and tentacle! Blood gushed from the wound of asasher''s left hand. The cut left hand turned into dust.

    "Actually put your hand...!"

    The surprised kadiraya was immediately penetrated by the light gun thrown by asasher!

    "This hand is for you."

    Bang!

    Kadiraya''s body didn''t explode, just turned into dust and disappeared.

    Ka! Asasher disarmed. The fallen angel''s governor didn''t cling to his lost arm at all, just what happened.

    "I can''t help it. The artificial artifact has reached its limit. There are still many areas that need to be improved. As long as the core precious jade is all right, it can be made again. Stay with me a little longer, ''Golden Dragon King'' fabniel." then he gently kissed what looked like precious jade in his hand.

    Kadiraya and asashel decided the outcome.

    Then there is -.

    Wally in white armor fell from the night sky.

    "It really deserves to be asasher. However, the armor has been removed. In other words, artificial artifacts still need to be studied."

    Asasher turned to Wali. "Well, Wally, what are you going to do? I can continue to fight. Even if there is no armor, even if there is only one hand, it''s enough to fight you."

    Asashel calls out the light gun in his hand, and the tip of the gun points to Wali. Wally just glanced at asashel.

    "Red Dragon Emperor, don''t you think fate is cruel?"

    "The opposite of the strongest existence of a demon king like me and a legendary dragon is that you are just an ordinary person who is only possessed by a dragon. No matter what I think, I think this accident is too cruel. Although you also have dragon artifacts, the gap between the holders is too wide."

    "I''ve investigated your affairs a little. My father is an ordinary office worker. My mother is an ordinary housewife and sings from time to time. The blood relationship of my parents is very ordinary. There are no powerful people and artists in my ancestors. Your friendship relationship is nothing special. You were just an ordinary high school student before you were reincarnated into a devil. Except for boosted бд G There is nothing special except ear. "

    "It''s so boring. It''s so boring. When I know about you, I want to laugh more than lose." ah, this is my old enemy. "I immediately lamented at that time. At least if my parents are magicians, maybe it can be changed a little... By the way! How about this setting? Let you become an avenger!"

    "I''ll kill your parents. In this way, you''ll be a little interesting. Don''t you think if your parents are killed by my valuable existence, you will bear a heavy fate? Well, that''s it. Anyway, your parents will live an ordinary life and die an ordinary death in the future. My setting is much better than such an boring life! How about it?"

    "If you dare to do it, I dare to kill you." Mu Hantian and Yicheng said in one voice.

    "As you said, my father is an ordinary office worker who works from morning to night for his family. My mother is an ordinary blessing who cooks for his family from morning to night. However, they brought me up to now. For me, she is the best parent."

    "Yicheng is right. When I was in Yicheng''s family, I felt my parents'' love."

    "I won''t let you succeed."

    "I won''t let a guy like you kill my parents!"

    "Come on, Yicheng, let him see the real power of the Red Dragon Emperor."

    "I see, brother, I will beat him."

    б░WelshDragonOverBoosterгбб▒

    The artifact responded to Yicheng and began to release bright red powerful aura.

    Yicheng called out the ''armor of the Red Dragon Emperor''.

 Chapter 582

    "Look, arubion. The power of Bing Teng Yicheng rises in an instant. Anger is really a simple and bright fuse, but this... Hahaha, it''s really a comfortable fluctuation of the dragon."

    "The artifact will take simple and powerful ideas as food. Bing Teng Yicheng is facing you with pure anger. The more pure people are, the more they can lead out the power of the dragon. This is one of the truths."

    "Well. So he and the dragon are better than me."

    "But what happens if you have a bad head? Bing Teng Yicheng! You don''t control dreg''s wisdom. It''s a sin."

    "I''ve been saying something I don''t understand since the beginning!"

    "Well, that''s why I say you''re a fool!"

    Reiki spewed out from the magic outlet behind, and Yicheng flew to Wally! Wally put on his mask. Turn into combat!

    Wally easily avoided a sincere attack!

    Once I adjusted my posture in the air, I flew to Wali again. Call Ascaron out of the cage and fight!

    However, Yicheng just waved indiscriminately, and didn''t hit Wali who avoided at the speed of light.

    "Wally, that sword has the power to kill dragons. Even if you are cut, you will suffer great damage."

    "Well, arubion. But if you don''t hit it, it won''t make any sense!"

    "Each use will consume physical strength and magic. The higher the multiplication ability is, the greater your physical strength is. This is my original hand prohibition ability. Although it is incomplete hand prohibition, don''t commit the foolish act of exhausting the power to maintain armor." dregg advised.

    "Wali''s magic is very powerful. The White Dragon Emperor opposite me will weaken every time he uses his ability, but if the holder''s physical strength is strong enough, the use time will be longer."

    Dong!

    Yicheng''s chest was hit by a heavy punch!

    Just one shot! Just one hit makes Yicheng''s steps begin to become unstable! The armor also makes a noise! If you get several such attacks in a row, it''s over!

    "Is this my old enemy! Ha ha ha! It''s a headache! It''s too weak! It''s too weak!" Wally laughed at Yicheng.

    "Yicheng, come on, don''t forget what I taught you." Mu Hantian encouraged Yicheng.

    боDivideгббп

    After the White Dragon Emperor''s precious jade made a sound, Yicheng''s power disappeared. The reason for launching is the blow just received in the chest!

    б░Boostгбб▒

    "Partner, although the half reduced power has been restored by my power, the other abilities of the ''White Dragon'' are very troublesome."

    "Dregg, what''s going on?"

    "That guy can halve his opponent''s strength and add it to himself. That is, take your strength and turn it into his own strength. But he can''t recover his strength. It''s just strength."

    "In other words, I changed back from negative, and that guy got a bonus!"

    "That''s right. But no matter how powerful the host is, there is still an upper limit. The power exceeding the capacity will eject from the light wing behind, which is to maintain the upper limit of the body''s ability."

    "Look at the move."

    Wally released the magic bullet equivalent to infinity as if he were playing. Yicheng can''t hide at all.

    "The attack is monotonous. It only rushes. It''s meaningless. It wastes artifacts. The use of power is also very poor."

    "This is the duel between the White Dragon Emperor and the Red Dragon Emperor. I''m so disappointed."

    Boom

    Before Wally finished, he let the magic out of the jet behind him and flew into the barrage. The body was hit by magic bullets everywhere.

    It hurts, but so what! Just a minute. Just hit it!

    Yicheng holds his left hand tightly. Let''s focus on this. Other places don''t need strength!

    Defense has given up! The armor was hit by the magic bullet, and the armor was slowly destroyed. The face was hit and the mask was broken.

    "Assault? Hehe, a fool just can''t learn well. How can that kind of thing......" Wally launched a light shield in front of him to take defense.

    "Dregg! Transfer power to Ascalon in the cage!"

    "Copy that!"

    б░Transferгбб▒

    Dong! Powerful force flowed into the left hand.

    Boom!

    The fist destroyed the light shield, and the sharp blow hit Wally in the face.

    Pop!

    Cracks appeared around the White Dragon Emperor''s mask, and Wally''s face could be seen from the collapsed part.

    Here it is!

    Yicheng grabs the root of the White Dragon Emperor''s light wing emitting excess power.

    "It seems that the effect of your artifact will come here. In that case..."

    б░Transferгбб▒

    The surplus power was transferred to the White Dragon Emperor''s armor by Yicheng.

    "Increase the power of absorption and exhalation in one breath! It''s too high for you to deal with."

    "Oh!"

    All the precious jade on the White Dragon Emperor''s armor began to shine white, red, blue and yellow. On the way, the power of the powerful dragon from his body disappeared.

    This is an attack that takes advantage of the characteristics of Wali artifact. Very good.

    The ability to seize the strength of your opponent and become your own food. However, there is an upper limit to the power of the bonus, which depends on the power of the host. The power beyond the upper limit will be ejected by the light wing. In this case, what happens if the captured force and the ejected force are accelerated at the same time? Seize the power that can''t be handled, and let the power spit out to the extent of excess. The White Dragon Emperor''s skills will be overloaded. As a result, the skill of White Dragon Emperor''s armor stopped!

    "What''s going on? Wally, get back together!" Wally responded to arubion''s voice and crossed his hands.

    Bang!

    Yicheng hit the left fist integrated with Ascalon''s strength, easily destroyed the cage hand on Wally''s defensive hands and directly hit the abdomen. The White Dragon Emperor''s armor shining with white light was destroyed.

    Uh huh.

    Blood flew out of Wally''s mouth. He covered his abdomen and staggered back to the rear.

    "Hahaha, it''s really powerful! It actually flew my artifact! If you want to do it, you can do it! This is my old enemy."

    "I''ll beat you up. I can''t calm down if I don''t beat you up."

    Just then Wally''s armor returned to its original state.

    "Partner, if the holder doesn''t become unable to fight, the battle will not end. It can''t continue like this. It can''t solve him. It''s too difficult to defeat the guy within the limit time of the control device. Running away is the best choice, but you can''t do it? Then, what should we do? There''s such a big gap in strength."

    "Eh? That''s... Ha ha, in that case... Dreg. Will artifact respond to idea evolution?"

    "Yes, that''s it. What''s the matter?"

    Yicheng picked up the precious jade of the "white dragon" rolling to his feet. It flew out just when attacking Wali''s armor.

    For Wali, this precious jade will turn into dust after time. It''s dispensable. However, this power should have the power of the White Dragon Emperor.

    "I''ll convey my imagination to you. Let''s try!"

    Yicheng conveys what he imagines in his mind to Deleg! Desperately thinking, desperately depicting! If you can

    "Buddy, you have a very dangerous imagination. But it''s very interesting! You may die. Do you have this consciousness?"

    "What do you think?"

    "Ha ha ha! Good consciousness! In this case, I will also make consciousness! This is not a normal order. I am the emperor of the red dragon called the gathering of power! Let''s surpass together alive, partner! No! Bingteng Yicheng!"

    "All right, come on, dreg!"

 Chapter 583

    "It sounds like you have a way. What are you going to do?" Wally asked with interest.

    "Arubion! Wali! I want your power! That''s it." Yicheng shouted, smashed the Red Dragon Emperor''s precious jade that originally existed on his right hand, and then picked up the ''White Dragon'' precious jade on the ground and put it in!

    Your lost power! I want to transplant it to my artifact! Like a wooden yard, different forces.

    With this in mind, Yicheng''s right hand began to release the aura of silver and wrapped the right half of his body.

    Poop. What''s agitating in your body? Unspeakable pain spread from the precious jade buried in the right hand to the whole body.

    "Woo ah..." it hurts so much.

    "Are you going to take my power?" Wally was quite surprised when he saw what Yicheng had done.

    "It''s too foolhardy. Dregg, we are the opposite existence. It''s an act of self destruction. You actually do such a thing. Do you want to disappear?" arubion said faintly.

    "Woo!" dregg also made a sad voice. The Dragon Emperor, who lives in the artifact, also suffered the same severe pain as Yicheng. But dregg didn''t moan and smiled.

    "Arubion! Repeat the same thing every time! We have spent a long time, boarding on others, fighting constantly! Repeat the same thing every time!"

    "That''s right, dregg. This is your destiny. Even if the hosts of both sides are different, the method of fighting is the same. You improve your strength and I seize it. The party who can''t skillfully use the artifact will die. So far, so will the future."

    Arubion''s words made Deleg laugh fearlessly. "I learned a little after I met this host, Bing Teng Yicheng! If I move forward bravely, it can''t become possible!"

    "Respond to my thoughts!"

    б░VanishingDragonPoweristakenгбб▒

    Yicheng''s right hand is wrapped in dazzling white light! The pure white aura wrapped the whole right wrist! Then, a white cage hand appeared on the right hand.

    "Ai Ai, is this the ''cage hand of the White Dragon Emperor''?" among the bright red armor, only the white below the right elbow is really ugly.

    "Impossible! It''s impossible!" arubion uttered a startled voice.

    "No, although the possibility is very low, it is not impossible. My companion created the holy magic sword by integrating saint and devil. It seems that it was realized because God was gone and the balance collapsed. Well, according to the above people, what are the system errors and system bugs? I just made a little use of this." Yicheng said faintly.

    "Did you use the error of ''artifact system'' to realize it? No, but this kind of thing... Even if you think it''s really stupid to implement it... You don''t know what will happen when you integrate the opposite forces. Moreover, it has something to do with the dragon. Maybe you will die? No, it''s natural to die." arubion looked like he couldn''t believe it now.

    "Yes, it''s no plan. But I survived."

    "Partner, even so, the life span is undoubtedly shortened. Even if the devil has a time close to eternity."

    "I don''t intend to live for ten thousand years. However, because I have many things to do, I wish I could live for at least a thousand years."

    make love.

    Wally clapped at Yi Cheng.

    "That''s interesting. In that case, I''ll take some real skills!" Wally floated in the air and opened his hand. The light wing became huge.

    "Let''s try."

    "Boost, boost..." the precious jade everywhere in the armor made a voice overlapping together.

    "Come on, right here... Down with you."

    Everything around Yicheng has been bounced off! The earth standing was also dug up in large pieces and turned into a crater. All the windows of the old school building broke and all the outer walls collapsed. The whole body is wrapped with aura of unprecedented quality.

    The White Dragon Emperor flew to Yicheng. But in Yicheng''s opinion, it''s very slow.

    Pop! Yicheng left there and kicked him away from the side of the flying Wali.

    "So fast! The speed is above me?" Wally was surprised.

    Yicheng easily caught Wally with the action of the speed of light.

    "I''ll beat you," he said, punching Wally in the stomach!

    "Divide!" at the same time, mobilize the power of the transplanted White Dragon Emperor.

    "Uhhuh!" Wally spat blood.

    Yicheng ignored and punched him in the face! The helmet is completely broken!

    After destroying the ejection port behind the light wing, he directly kicked Wally into the air!

    Dong!

    Catch it quickly and throw it to the ground.

    "Funny. It''s so funny." Wally laughed, laughing even though he was badly beaten.

    "Wally, the power of his halving has been analyzed. We can deal with it by comparing with our control methods."

    "Well, then there''s nothing to be afraid of."

    "Arubion, now, if I''m sincere, I think I should have the value of letting him see the ''Tyrannosaurus Rex'' of the White Dragon Emperor?"

    "Wally, that''s not the best option now. Maybe ''Tyrannosaurus'' will untie dreg''s curse."

    "Ask for fulfillment, arubion. - ''I, awakening, hegemony...''"

    "Enough, Wally! Was it your wish to immerse yourself in my power?" arubion was angry.

    Although he didn''t know what was going on, Yicheng took the opportunity to attack Wali.

    At this time, with the moon in the night sky as the background, a figure appeared and quickly inserted between Yicheng and Wali. It was a man wearing the armor of the generals of the Three Kingdoms.

    "Wally, I''ve come to pick you up." it was a young man with a fresh face.

    "Beautiful monkey. Why did you come?" Wally wiped the blood from his mouth and stood up.

    "You''ve gone too far. I heard that you were in crisis. I came to this island country after a long journey. Other guys have been in a mess in the headquarters. Since the task of fighting with the rural Protoss in the North failed, you should go back quickly? The assassinations of Michael, asasher and Lucifer in cadillaya also failed? So your task as a monitor will be over . come back with me. "

    "I see. It''s time."

    "Who the hell are you?" Yicheng is a little upset. He can beat Wally.

    "If you use a name you can understand, that guy is the monkey king. The famous bastard monkey in journey to the west," asasher explained.

    "Sun... Monkey king?"

    "Ah, to be exact, it''s a monkey monster who inherited the power of the monkey king. However, I didn''t expect that even you joined the ''disaster Group''. The world is coming to an end. But the ''White Dragon'' is really matched with the monkey king."

    "Sorry, I''m different from the early generation of Buddha. I want to live a free life. My name is meimonkey. Give me more advice, Red Dragon Emperor."

    The monster named Mei monkey took a stick out of his hand, turned it skillfully, and then stood on the ground.

    In an instant, the darkness of the ground expanded. As soon as the beautiful monkey and Wally were caught, they began to sink slowly.

    "Wait! Don''t try to escape!"

    "Well, Yicheng, your performance today is good enough." Yicheng wanted to catch up, but mu Hantian stopped him.

    "I''m very busy. I''m the blood of the old demon king and the White Dragon Emperor. The enemy is not only angels, fallen angels and demons. One day, we''ll fight again. Let''s stay until then."

    Just leaving this sentence, Wally and the monkey disappeared into the dark.

 Chapter 584

    "So, from today on, I will be the consultant of the supernatural research department. Call me Mr. assacher. Or the governor?" assacher appeared in the interior of the supernatural research department in an untidy suit.

    "Why are you here?" lias put her hand on her forehead, looking confused.

    "I asked him. After all, you are still very weak. In the face of future enemies, how can you not be strong." Mu Hantian stood up and said.

    "It''s your request, brother." Yicheng''s expression was suddenly enlightened.

    "But, your hand? Isn''t it gone?" Yicheng pointed to assacher''s hand. It was really cut off at that time.

    "Ah, this. This is a prosthetic limb almost the same as the original one made by the artifact Research Institute. It is a universal armor that can carry laser and small missiles. I wanted to try this thing once before. I installed it because I lost one hand."

    Pop! Assacher''s left hand flew out. Rolled around a few times.

    "My task in this school park is to make the immature artifacts owned by the demons of jimony''s family grow correctly. Well, that means the knowledge of artifact maniacs has worked. You should also want to know what kind of organization the ''disaster Group'' is. According to the information I know, Wally also has his own team. Let''s call it the ''White Dragon Emperor''s family'' for the time being. It''s clear Our members now include Wally and monkey king, and several others. "

    "Wally, will they attack here again?" Yicheng asked.

    Asashel shook his head. "I don''t think we will attack here any more. The only assassination of the leaders of the three major forces has also failed. Their current opponents are the heaven and the underworld. The underworld has fallen because of my orders. The angels have joined hands with the demons. The underworld can''t be attacked easily. The Blazing Angels in the heaven should not wait to die. Moreover, there are powerful holy beasts and demons in the heaven Animals live. "

    "War?"

    "No, it''s still just a level of minor conflict. For them and us, it''s still in the preparation stage. Don''t worry, the war won''t break out until you graduate from high school in this school park. However, it''s a rare preparation stage. You can''t do without good preparation."

    "Red Dragon Emperor, don''t think about too complicated things. Anyway, it''s unnecessary for you to worry so much. In the final analysis, your enemy is Wali, but don''t forget that."

    "The reason why you can defeat Wali is that you got the Dragon slaying sword and the cage hand of the Red Dragon Emperor from Michael. Also, the guy was merciful. If not, you would have lost. Thanks to your good nature this time, you can retreat. If the opponent had the same power as Wali and existed outside the dragon, you would have been killed."

    "By the way, can you use the power of the White Dragon Emperor after that?" at this time, asasher suddenly asked.

    "No, not at all."

    "I think so. That kind of powerful thing can''t be easily controlled. It''s OK to integrate into the power of other dragons. It''s another matter to use it at will. Maybe it''s a skill that''s even more difficult than reaching the forbidden hand. However, once the power is obtained, it should land on dregg''s soul. The rest depends on practice. I think that''s it It also needs a long-term hell like practice. If you are weak enough to die, you will die. "

    I''m sorry I''m so weak, governor!

    "In short, the power of the Red Dragon Emperor is not very stable now. Although his explosive power is very strong, it is only temporary. If his opponent is not as good as you, he can be defeated instantly, but he will be blocked if he meets an opponent stronger than you. Since you want to participate in the ratinggame as a devil in the future, you need to stabilize the power of the powerful red dragon emperor. This needs to be done first Reaching the forbidden hand. Even so, the ratinggame is hard to deal with. Even a ''soldier'' who consumes a piece can defeat the ''King''. It all depends on the combat method. I''ll give it to you together with this. "

    "You know so much about ratinggame."

    "Not only demons like this? Thanks to the peace agreement, there are many angels and fallen angels who can watch the war openly."

    "In short, we must first have the physique to cope with a protracted war."

    "Yes."

    "By the way, can I become stronger?" this is a sincere question. A very simple question. Can it get stronger?

    "I will make you stronger. After all, I am a very idle adult angel." Asa Sher revealed a practical joke.

    "Even if we attack here again, Gaspar''s time stop should be useful?" Yicheng asked, pointing to Gaspar.

    "Ex... elder! What are you... Talking about!" Gaspar cried out.

    "I''m very sorry! I can''t use it. I''m very sorry! Anyway, I''m useless! I''m garbage! I''ll reflect deeper than the sea, and I''ll have a goal higher than Mount Everest." Gaspar cried and fled into the carton. Hey, hey, graduate from the carton!

    "Well, don''t worry about it. Use the holy magic sword. How long can you fight in the forbidden state?" asasher waved his hand.

    The wooden yard answered assacher''s question. "Now, one hour is the limit."

    "That won''t work. At least you can fight for three consecutive days."

    Then asahir looked at sister Zhu Naixue.

    "Still hate us - no, baiqiu?"

    Zhu Nai replied with a serious expression. "I didn''t mean to forgive him. Mom died because of that."

    "Zhu Nai, when you became a devil, that guy didn''t say anything."

    "Of course. That man didn''t gossip about me."

    "I don''t mean that. No, I shouldn''t be qualified to intervene in the affairs of your father and daughter."

    "I didn''t regard him as my father," Zhu Nai asserted firmly.

    "That''s right. But I don''t think it''s bad for you to become a family member of jimony. What should baiqiu do if someone else''s family member."

    Zhu Nai did not respond to asasher''s words. Just silent, showing a complex expression.

    "Asasher, they''ll give it to you. Zhu Nai, come with me." after Mu Hantian said this, he went out of the department room, and Zhu Nai followed up with his head down.

 Chapter 585

    "Well, what''s the matter with calling me out? If it''s just now, you don''t have to say it." Zhu Nai''s tone was a little cold.

    "Zhu Nai, what I want to say is that there is no right or wrong in power. The important thing is how to use it. Can you understand it? And didn''t you hesitate just now? This shows that you still have some reluctance to give up to your father... Well, that man."

    "There''s no such thing. He killed his mother. I won''t forgive him." Zhu Nai cried.

    "Even so, he is also your father. You have lost your mother. Do you want to lose your father?" Mu Hantian advised.

    "You don''t understand, you don''t understand anything."

    "No... I know you, I know everything. Indeed, he is also wrong about this matter. I can''t agree that he can''t pay attention to his own women all the time, but in other places, I think he did well." Mu Hantian continued to advise.

    "But... Without him, my mother would not die. Where was he when my mother died?"

    "Zhu naiyo, I can''t agree with you when you say that. How could you exist without him? And at that time, he was still fighting. Forget it. It seems that it''s no use talking to you more. You go to study with everyone first and wait until you figure it out." patted Zhu Nai on the shoulder and Mu Hantian left directly.

    "Cold weather, what you said is reasonable, but in my heart..." Zhu Nai sighed and entered the department room.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Well, baiqiu, I''ve done this too. I don''t know if Zhu Nai will forgive you. It depends on your luck." Mu Hantian said to the fallen angel around him.

    "Well, please." baiqiu nodded.

    "I''ll really hit you in that moment. Don''t shout pain." Mu Hantian smiled.

    "Of course, please do it."

    "So... Let''s start."

    Bang!

    With these words, Mu Hantian punched baiqiu and knocked him away. At this time, Mu Hantian has changed his appearance.

    Baiqiu breathed out a sigh and attacked Mu Hantian. Asasher in the supernatural research department also felt the strong breath of the two people and raised the corners of his mouth. It seems that he is also a participant in this plan.

    "Everybody, come with me and see the battle of the strong." asasher said to Yicheng and others behind him.

    "Yes, asashel... Teacher."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Come on, be serious. You can''t play." Mu Hantian said. With a wave, the sword Qi formed by energy hit baiqiu, and baiqiu also sent out an energy barrage.

    "That''s... Baiqiu! Opposite him?" asasher made a surprised expression. Zhu Nai had a complicated expression.

    "Eh? That''s the Fallen Angel cadre? Baiqiu... Isn''t that Zhu Nai''s father?" Yicheng seemed to think of it and was a little surprised.

    "Well, yes, but who is his opponent? He is not inferior to me at all. How can such a powerful existence be unheard of," assacher said.

    "What? Asasher, you said that man was not inferior to you, that man was not..." Zhu Naiwu shut up and didn''t finish.

    "Well, I''m going to help. You hide quickly. You can''t help with the battle at this level." asasher said, spread his wings, flew up and flew to baiqiu.

    "Oh, I didn''t expect you to appear, asasher. It''s just right." Mu Han Tian looked at Yicheng and others below and said. The sound has changed, too.

    "Who is your excellency? It seems that you don''t want to be a devil or an angel. Why do you want to hurt my fallen angel cadres? Do you want to declare war?" asasher seconds understood Mu Hantian''s meaning and said.

    "Less nonsense, you two go together."

    "Hmm!" asasher and baiqiu looked at each other and shot together.

    With a wave of his hand, asasher aimed a large light gun at Mu Hantian, and so did baiqiu.

    Although it looks very powerful, I don''t know how powerful it is. After all, it''s acting.

    Facing the flying light gun, Mu Hantian just smiled and moved behind the baiqiu in an instant, while holding a light gun in his hand.

    "Be careful!" asasher reminded, but

    Pooh!

    The light gun still pierced baiqiu''s chest. Baiqiu lost his balance and fell from the air. Mu Hantian made up another foot and kicked him to the place where Zhu Nai and others were.

    "Asshole." asasher scolded, and his body burst out with unparalleled momentum. He attacked Mu cold day with a light gun. Mu Hantian smiled and retreated quickly, and asasher hurriedly followed. Soon, they disappeared.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Are you... Are you okay?" Zhu Nai ran to the place where baiqiu fell, helped baiqiu up and asked with concern.

    "Still... Not dead yet, cough!" baiqiu coughed up blood.

    "You..."

    "Oh, Zhu Nai, listen to me. I''m sorry about your mother. It''s all because of my recklessness."

    "Is it useful to apologize?" Zhu Nai said coldly.

    "It''s true, but... Zhu Nai, your mother is dead, and I can''t die yet, because you''re still there, and I can''t let you lose your father again." baiqiu also had some difficulties in speaking.

    "Even if... Even if you say so... I won''t forgive you. Your life can only be mine. I should kill you." Zhu Nai''s momentum is stronger than ever.

    Bang!

    The sound of objects falling.

    "I finally caught you bastard." asashel smiled in the sky.

    "Cough... It''s really cruel to start. Hum, I must call back next time." looking at asasher''s flat face, Mu Han thought in his heart.

    "You fellow!" Zhu Nai roared and rushed to Mu cold sky, holding a long gun made of lightning in his hand.

    "Go to hell!" the spear stabbed Mu into the cold sky.

    "Nani?" Zhu Nai was surprised. Wasn''t the man in front of him seriously injured? How could it be so strong.

    "Hehe, Zhu naiyo, are you going to kill me? How cruel." Mu Hantian grabbed Zhu Nai''s long gun and recovered his appearance.

    "Cold day!... why are you... Don''t you?" Zhu Nai seemed to think of something. Looking back, baiqiu stood like this. He didn''t look hurt.

    "You lied to me!"

    "Well, Zhu Nai, if you don''t, how can you understand yourself? Don''t thank me. Just call me * *." Mu Hantian said with a smile.

    "Well... What I said just now doesn''t count. I didn''t forgive you." with this, Zhu Nai turned and flew away. Although lias and others were a little confused, they already understood at this time.

    "Ah, baiqiu, catch up and explain well. Zhu Nai still cares about you." asasher patted baiqiu on the shoulder.

    "I see." baiqiu nodded and caught up.

    "Oh, cold day, is that your idea?" lias asked, looking at Mu cold day.

    "Well, it''s not so simple to ask Zhu Nai to forgive baiqiu, but it''s still very simple to let Zhu Nai know his heart." Mu Hantian said with a smile.

    "Well, that''s a good idea."

 Chapter 586

    It''s summer now. High school life has also entered the summer vacation.

    "Going back to the underworld?" as soon as Mu Hantian and Aisha finished breakfast, lias came with all the members of the supernatural research department.

    "That''s right. Because you are my family servants and demons, of course you have to go with your master. Accompany me to my hometown. In cold weather, your words are requested by gurefea. By the way, Aisha and jerova still" this is the train owned by jimony''s family. "Lias replied.

    Puff.

    When Aisha and jerois were surprised, the door of the train opened automatically, and the people followed lias into the train.

    The departure whistle sounded and the train began to operate.

    Mu Hantian and others are currently sitting in the middle of the train. Lias is in the front carriage of the train. Her family members seem to want to stay in the middle or back carriage. Unexpectedly, there are such small regulations.

    Now Mu Hantian and Aisha are sitting together. Opposite are Zhu Nai and Genova.

    Sitting next door are kitten and Gaspar, as well as wooden yard and Yicheng. A little further past is asasher. Ah, have you entered sleep mode.

    After a few minutes, the train entered the dark road.

    "How long will it take to get there?" Mu Hantian asked Zhu Nai.

    "It will arrive in about an hour. Because the train has to use a formal method to pass through the wall of the dimension."

    "I thought it was transferred to the underworld by magic array."

    "It is usually feasible to use this method, but if the new family demons do not enter the country once through the formal route, they will be regarded as illegal entry and be punished. Therefore, they must follow the formal entry procedures."

    "Well."

    "Excuse me." an old man came over. It was an old man. He was wearing a car captain''s coat. His white beard looked very clean.

    The man took off his hat and bowed his head to the crowd.

    "Nice to meet you, the princess''s new family, demons. I''m the conductor of this jimony special train, named Renaldo. Please give me more advice later."

    "Nice to meet you! I''m the ''soldier'' of Lord lias jimony, bingteng Yicheng! Please give me more advice!"

    "I''m Genova. ''Knight'', please take care of me in the future."

    "I am Mu Hantian. I was originally a ''chariot'', but I don''t know why the chess pieces left my body, but... Please give me more advice."

    After greeting, Reinaldo, the conductor, took out a special machine that he didn''t know what to do, and put something like a display to the people.

    "That... That...?" Aisha and Genova didn''t know what to do.

    Lias and Juni seemed to know what it was like.

    "This is a machine to confirm and check your demon world. This is an important and solemn means of movement for these two trains to officially enter the underworld. If there is an impostor, great things will happen. In this era, if the train is hijacked, great things will happen." lias told and explained with a smile.

    "Because you are given pieces that have landed, there will be data records in the underworld during reincarnation. So you can use that machine to check. No problem, because everyone is himself."

    "Princess, while checking this, all new faces have gone through the entry formalities. Please rest at will before arriving at the scheduled station. The car with beds and dining car are also prepared. Please feel free before arriving at the destination." Renaldo smiled.

    "Thank you, Renaldo. Is assacher next?"

    Lias looked at asashel, but asashel slept to death.

    "Thanks to him, he could sleep in the mobile train of the hostile race not long ago." lias laughed although she was a little surprised.

    "Ha ha. The Fallen Angel governor really likes peace." Renaldo also smiled happily.

    Finally, when asasher fell asleep, the check was over, and all the staff successfully completed the entry formalities.

 Chapter 587

    About 40 minutes after departure, Mu Hantian, who was playing cards to kill time, heard the broadcast.

    "This train is about to break through the wall of dimension. This train is about to break through the wall of dimension" was Renaldo''s voice.

    "Look out the window," said lias to Elsa and Genova.

    Elsa looked out of the window with jerois, as lias said. Then

    The scenery has changed from darkness to landscape! It''s a purple sky! And

    "It''s a mountain! Even trees! It''s great! It''s really great!" Aisha was very surprised.

    "There''s no problem opening the window." lias gave permission, and then Mu Hantian helped Aisha open the window. The wind blew in at once! Although Mu Han had felt the air of the underworld before, it was still different from that of the human world! You can feel a unique feeling of wet and slippery here! But the temperature outside is very pleasant. Neither cold nor hot.

    Put your head out of the window and look back. You can see the train leaving a black cave. That is wall of the dimension, tunnel of the dimension. That is the cave connecting the human world. From there into the underworld.

    Mu Hantian sat on his seat and looked at the scenery of the underworld. There are mountains and water here. Trees are lush, and even forests exist. Ah! It''s a city! And others! Although the shape is very unique, should it be because there are demons?

    "This is jimony''s territory," lias said with pride.

    "Is all the land of the minister''s house, including the route just opened?" Aisha asked carefully

    Lias nodded after hearing Elsa''s question.

    "How big is jimony''s territory?" this is a sincere question.

    The wooden yard suddenly leaned out of its seat and replied, "if you remember correctly, it''s as big as the whole state if you use Japan as a reference."

    "Ben... Honshu...!" Yicheng shouted because he was surprised! Lias and the wood yard nodded.

    "Although the underworld is the same size as the human world, the population is not as large as the human world. Even if you count the demons and fallen angels, there are not as many races as humans. Moreover, there is no ocean, so the land is very broad," lias said.

    "Although it''s almost as big as the whole state, it''s basically not used much. Most of it is forests and mountains." lias seemed to think of something and hammered her hand.

    "That''s right. Yicheng, Genova. I''ll divide the territory into your parts later. If you want something, just talk."

    "Do you want to give us territory? You heard me right!"

    "Of course not. You are the family demons of the next leader. As jimony''s family, you can live in the territory. Zhu Nai, youdou, kitten and Gaspar all have their own territory in the territory."

    Lias'' Bang ''and spread the map in the air with magic.

    Although it is an unprecedented terrain, depending on the situation, this should be the map led by jimengli. Mu Hantian thought so.

    Lias smiled and said, "the red place is the land that has been given out, so it can''t be, but other words are OK. Well, choose the land you like. I''ll give it to you."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    After that, the train ran for more than ten minutes, and then the radio rang again.

    "I''m about to arrive in front of jimony Ben''s house. About to arrive in front of jimony Ben''s house. Thank you very much for taking this train. "

    Yicheng pokes his body out of the window because of curiosity and looks ahead. Then... There seems to be a lot of people there! On a closer look, those are soldiers in military uniforms. Seems to be jimony''s army?

    "Yicheng, it''s coming soon. Close the window."

    "Yes, minister."

    At the urging of lias, Mu Hantian and others began to get ready to get off. The train slowed down and stopped slowly.

    Kadang.

    After stopping, the people followed lias out of the train.

    However, asashel didn''t mean to get off.

    "Ah, teacher, don''t you get off?" Yicheng asked.

    "No, I''ll leave jimony''s collar and go to the devil''s collar. Because I''m going to have a meeting with sazex. That''s the so-called invitation. I''ll come back after the end. Jimony''s collar, you go first." asasher waved his hand and explained the reason.

    "Then, teacher, I''ll see you later."

    "Asashel, please say hello to my brother."

    Asashel waved back to Yicheng and lias.

    When asasher left the team, Mu Hantian and others walked down the platform

    "Miss lias, welcome back!"

    A roaring sound! Then

    Pop, pop, pop!

    Fireworks were also set off, and the soldiers fired guns at the sky together, like people in a band began to play music together! In the sky, soldiers riding fascinated creatures waved flags. Such a great momentum is to welcome the return of lias.

    "Ah! Many people..." Gaspar was afraid of too many people and hid behind Mu Hantian.

    Take a closer look, there are many housekeepers and maids. As soon as lias approached them, they lowered their heads together and said, ''Miss lias, welcome back.'' Welcome.

    "Thank you. I''m back," lias replied with a smile. Seeing lias''s smile, the housekeeper and maids also smiled. It looks very harmonious.

    Then a woman everyone knew came out.

    "Welcome back, young lady. It''s really early to arrive. It''s good to have a safe journey. Well, please get on the carriage. Next, you''ll move to our house." led by gurefia, the people boarded the carriage that looked very luxurious! A horse looks the same as an ordinary horse. After all, it''s a horse in the underworld.

    After boarding the carriage, Mu Hantian and his party drove in from the gate of jimengli''s house. After passing through a beautiful courtyard, they saw the real jimengli''s house - an incomparably huge castle!

    "At last," said lias, and the door of the carriage was opened. It looks like the housekeeper opened the door for everyone.

    On both sides of the road are full of maids and housekeepers! The red carpet extended to the huge castle. At this time, the huge city gate was opened with a sound.

    "Miss, and your family members. Please come in," urged gurefea.

    "All right, go in." when lias was about to step on the carpet. A small figure ran out of the maid''s line and ran towards her.

    "Sister lias! Welcome back!" a lovely young man with red hair hugged lias.

    "Milligas! I''m back. I haven''t seen you grow up for a while." lias picked up the boy with pity.

    "That... Minister. Is the child?" Yicheng asked.

    "This child is milligas jimony. It''s my brother''s child, my nephew."

    "Milligas. Say hello. This is my new family."

    "Yes. My name is milligas jimony. Hello."

    "That''s very polite! My name is Yicheng bingteng. Hello." Yicheng also said hello.

    "All right, let''s go inside."

    Lias took milligas by the hand and walked to the door. Mu Hantian and others followed. Through the huge door and into it. The doors inside the castle were opened one after another.

    Finally, I arrived at a place like a porch. There are stairs leading to the second floor ahead! There are huge chandeliers on the ceiling!

    "Madam, next, I want to take my family members to their own rooms." gurefea waved and summoned several maids.

    "That''s right. I''m going to say hello to my father and mother."

    "The master is out now. He is expected to come back in the evening. Because the master wants to meet you, he will have dinner with you at dinner."

    "Well, I see, gurefea. Then, let''s have a rest in our respective rooms. Should all our luggage have been delivered?"

    "Yes. The room will not be a problem even if it is used immediately."

    "Ah, lias. You''re back." then a female voice came from above.

    Walking down the stairs was a beautiful girl in a dress. Looks like lias. Although the hair is flaxen. Everything else is basically the same as lias!

    The minister smiled as soon as he saw the woman.

    "Mom. I''m back."

    "Mom...? but no matter what you think, it''s a girl no different from the minister, isn''t it!" Yicheng couldn''t help crying out because he was very surprised.

    "Well, it''s nice to say I''m a girl." lias''s mother touched her face with her hand and smiled.

    "The devil can use magic to change his appearance after living for a certain period of time. My mother always lives like I am about the same age."

    "The first time I met you, I''m lias''s mother. My name is vanelana jimony. Please give me more advice, everyone."

 Chapter 588

    "This is your room." gurefea took Mu Hantian to a richly decorated room, while the others had already been taken to their own rooms.

    "Well, guleifeiya, this time, I won''t let you go. After all, there is only one person in my family, but I can''t be busy." Mu Hantian said with a smile.

    "I''ll call you at dinner," said gurefea, and went out.

    A few hours later, Mu Hantian and others are now in the restaurant. The plate is full of luxury food that can''t be eaten up. People don''t know where to start. No matter which one looks very delicious!

    Present were Mu Hantian, Aisha, your family demons and lias, the master. And her father, mother and milligas.

    "You''re welcome. Just say what you want."

    So at the words of lias''s father, dinner began.

    The young milligas ate well. Sure enough, I received a good education.

    Turn your eyes to Gaspar opposite, and you can see her eating with tears. Today''s place is full of demons. It''s a hard day for squatting at home.

    Kitten? No cooking at all. If it''s normal, it''s the one who eats the most.

    "Well, it''s good for lias''s family members to take this place as their home. There must be some unkindness when they just came to the underworld. If you need anything, just talk to the maid. I''ll have someone prepare it right away." lias''s father said brightly.

    "Speak up, Mu Jun." lias''s father called Mu Han Tian.

    "Please."

    "From today on, you can call me dad."

    "Dad? What''s the situation?" Mu Hantian looked blankly.

    "Honey, you''re too impatient. Everything has a priority?" lias''s mother immediately scolded her husband.

    "Well, well. But isn''t it agreed?"

    "Honey, it''s too early."

    "Yes. It seems that I''m a little worried." lias''s father sighed deeply. Anyway, it''s all taken care of by a wife.

    "Oh, can I call you a cold day?" asked lias''s mother.

    "Of course!"

    "Will you stay here for the time being?"

    "Well, it''s nothing anyway."

    "Well, that''s great."

    Bang!

    There was a sound of tapping the table! Lias stood up on the spot.

    "Dad! Mom! If I don''t say anything, what''s the matter with you leaving me alone!"

    This sentence made lias''s mother squint. The smile just greeted the crowd disappeared.

    "Shut up, lias. Have you ever cancelled your engagement with Russell? We''ll allow you to do this. It''s an exception. How do you think your father and sazex explained to other superior demons? Even if you are the devil''s sister, everything has its limits."

    "My brother and I..."

    Lias''s face was distorted by anger. When lias was about to go on, lias''s mother grabbed the words.

    "Even if it doesn''t matter to sarzis. It''s not your has the final say in other people''s eyes. Whoever treats you as a sister of the devil. Now that the three powers have joined hands, your position will be known to the lower levels of other powers. You can''t be as unruly as ever. And you will be more eye-catching than anyone else. Leah, now you are now. Is it from this standpoint? The second caprice is not allowed. Give up naive ideas. Do you understand? "

    Although these words made lias very unwilling, she was speechless. I can only sit down.

    Lias''s mother sighed and turned to Mu Hantian and others with a smile.

    "Let''s laugh. Let''s go back to the original topic. During your stay here, there will be special training waiting for you in the cold weather. Because you can''t get in touch with the world of the upper class and aristocracy."

    "Well, why me?"

    Then lias''s mother''s smile disappeared, replaced by an extremely serious expression and said, "you are the man who is my daughter who will be the next Lord. As a parent, I will be responsible to the end."

    "Nani? What the hell is a man? Did I do anything to you? Lias." Mu Han looked at lias. The latter just lowered his head.

    Hey, hey, what are you doing? It''s a misunderstanding, okay. Mu cold days make complaints about what is in the heart, but it is useless.

    "In other words, for the superior devil, the social world is..."

    The day after Mu Hantian and others arrived at Dalias''s home in the underworld.

    Early in the morning, Mu Hantian followed the demons of the education department to learn all kinds of things about superior demons, upper class and nobles. Yes, that''s the study mentioned earlier.

    This is specially prepared by lias''s parents for mu Hantian. And there is more than one person who teaches.

    Milligas is sitting beside Mu Hantian, studying with Mu Hantian. It''s still young, but it''s hard-working. What a studious child.

    Other department members are currently sightseeing with lias in jimony''s territory.

    "Little Lord, do you know the devil''s words?"

    "No, I basically don''t know." this is the truth. How can humans know the words of demons without learning.

    "It doesn''t matter. Then let''s start from scratch."

    "Young Lord, it''s impossible not to remember all the things related to jimony''s family. So please be aware."

    "Excuse me, what does this'' little Lord ''mean?"

    "Well, then let''s talk about the history of jimony''s family."

    Well, are you perfunctory to me again?

    Click.

    The door was opened and lias''s mother came in.

    "Grandma!"

    "Cold weather, milligas. How''s your study going?"

    Lias''s mother came to them with a gentle smile. Lias''s mother smiled after reading Mu Hantian''s notes.

    "Just like the reports of sazex and gurefea. You are very serious in whatever you do in cold weather."

    Lias''s mother put down her notes and brought out tea.

    "Lias will be back soon. Today is the day when young demons gather at the demon king."

    "Well, I really look forward to what will happen when I come to the underworld?" Mu Hantian''s mouth curved, very happy.

    "Really? You won''t be disappointed."

 Chapter 589

    As soon as Mu Hantian and others came back from sightseeing in jimengli City, they immediately got on the previous train and headed for the territory of the demon king. On the way, he entered several long-distance jumping magic arrays in the air.

    The train shook for three hours. Finally, arrived in the city!

    The station and platform are very modern! Even vending machines! Although the shape is a little different from the world where humans live, if you look at the buildings from a distance, you will find that they are all the most advanced styles!

    "This is Lucifer, the city led by the demon king. This is the old capital of the underworld under the control of Lord Lucifer, the old demon king." the wooden yard came out to explain.

    "We''re going to change to the subway now. If we walk on the ground, it will cause a commotion," said the wooden yard.

    "Oh, unexpectedly, there are even subways! There are so many places that are no different from the human world!" Yicheng sighed.

    "Ah! Look, it''s Princess lias!" suddenly, there was an excited joy. Take a closer look. It turns out that the demons on the platform are looking at Mu Hantian and others with longing eyes. Oh, no, to be exact, they are looking at lias.

    "Because minister GUI is the sister of the demon king. She is also very beautiful. She is very popular among lower and intermediate demons." Zhu Nai said.

    "Ah...! many demons..." Gaspar, hiding behind Mu Hantian, was afraid of the voices of the demons. The disaster of squatting at home continues.

    "It''s really disturbing. You''d better take the subway before it turns into a riot. Have a special train ready?" lias asked the man in black. He was a bodyguard sent from jimony. Several such people came from jimony.

    After changing to the subway, it took about five minutes.

    Arrived at the underground platform of the largest building in the city.

    Young demons, old homes and high-level demons will gather in this building. Because the bodyguards can only be sent to the front of the elevator, they are all waiting here.

    The crowd followed lias and took the elevator. The elevator is very wide.

    "Everyone, I''ll say it again. No matter what happens later, we should treat it with an ordinary mind. No matter what the other party says, we must not do it. The above is our future opponent. We can''t look ugly." lias''s words today are more powerful than usual, which is the voice of being ready to fight when she plans not to lose to anyone!

    Mu Hantian and others came here mainly to attend the banquet here, and the purpose of holding this banquet is to give young demons like lias who have not officially participated in the ranking game a place to meet and communicate. Further, this is actually a good opportunity for families to show themselves. Demons use demon chess to increase the population. Of course, whose relatives are stronger has become the focus of attention.

    It had been rising for quite a long time, and the elevator finally stopped and opened the door.

    As soon as I stepped out of the elevator, waiting for everyone was the huge lobby. And people like servants came to greet the people.

    "Welcome, Lord jimony. Come this way, please."

    The crowd followed the servant. After walking on the road for a while, I saw a plural figure.

    "Ceraogue! I didn''t expect you to be here early." lias said hello as if she knew one of them.

    As soon as the other party saw lias, they also came over. It''s a man. Looks about the same age as Yicheng.

    He is a wild handsome man with short black hair. He looks like he has joined a club. He has a very good physique and muscles. Like a professional wrestler. The eyes are rare purple.

    "Long time no see, lias."

    Lias smiled and held out her hand.

    It seems that the demons of the man''s family are also looking at Mu Hantian and others.

    "Yes, I haven''t seen you for a long time. It seems you''re doing well, and there''s someone you meet for the first time this time. He''s selaog Barr. My mother''s cousin." lias introduced.

    "I''m serraog bar. The next leader of the bar family." the man greeted the crowd.

    "Anyway, what are you doing in this passage?"

    "Ah, I just hang out because I''m a little bored."

    "Boring? Is everyone else here?"

    "Agarez and astalott came. As a result, it was zefaduo. As soon as I came, I saw Jeff duo and agarez working harder." as he said this, serraogg showed an expression of disgust from the bottom of his heart.

    Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong!

    The building shook violently and made a huge sound of breaking!

    Lias heard the voice and walked to the door without hesitation.

    "Really, that''s why I said I didn''t need to meet before we started." serraogg sighed and followed lias with the people who looked like their relatives. Mu Hantian and others can only keep up when they see this.

    On the other side of the huge door is the vast space destroyed! Tables, chairs and decorations were all destroyed!

    In the center, the demons of the two camps are staring at each other! Even the weapons were taken out, completely in a state of impending attack!

    On one side are demons who look quite evil. On the other side are ordinary demons. However, both teams exuded a frightening cold and murderous spirit.

    The elegant demon family members drinking tea on the undamaged table at the corner came into my eyes. A man in a creepy cloak... Centered on a young demon with a gentle expression.

    "Zeldor, if you want to fight in such a place, I have to accompany you. But you will die? Do you want to die so much? I don''t blame you for killing you."

    The female demon group of the two teams staring at each other spoke. It also made a declaration of ''killing''.

    "Ha! You dare say that, smelly woman! It''s rare for me to ask you to come to the single room over there! Miss agarez''s defense is really dense, so it''s annoying! Hey, that''s why no man has always been a virgin! Really, the women of the demon king''s family are virgins, and they are not opponents at all! So, I kindly ask you if you need the opening ceremony Ah! "

    The talking man had a strange tattoo on his face, and all his green hair stood up. The clothes are close to * * and even the body is full of strange tattoos. The trousers are still full of decorations. It looks like a bad boy anyway.

    "They...?" Aisha asked suspiciously.

    "This is a place for everyone to rest before the start. To be exact, this is a place for young demons to gather and communicate. That is to say, let young demons say hello to each other. But there will be some problems when energetic guys gather together. Even the ancient demons in the old home and superior demons are no exception. I didn''t want to have anything to do with irrelevant things, but I can''t help it now. "Selaog turned his neck and walked to the two people staring at each other.

    "Yicheng, take a good look at him and you will get something." Mu Hantian said to Yicheng, pointing to saila Ogg.

    "Eh? Yes, yes. But why? The strength of those two people is very strong. Why not stop them?"

    "He''s No. 1 among the young demons," lias explained.

    "Eh? So strong?" Yicheng immediately looked at the venue.

    Serraogg interposed between the two men who were about to fight. The girl with glasses and the bad girl looked at him immediately.

    "Sigbaira, Princess of the agarez family, and zefaduo, son of the glasia lapos family. If you continue, I will be your opponent. Listen, although I suddenly come out to say this, this is an ultimatum. If there is more trouble next, my fist will not be merciful." serraog said with great courage!

    This remark made the evil devil green veins everywhere, showing a strong anger. "The incompetence of the bar family... Ah!"

    Dong!

    There was a violent blow! Before all the bad words were finished, serraogg punched him on the wall of the room.

    Wow.

    The bad fell off the wall. He had fainted on the spot and fell to the floor!

    "As I said, this is an ultimatum."

    "Asshole!"

    "Abominable Barr''s house!" under saraogg''s forced behavior, the bad family members rushed out quickly.

    "Take good care of your master. That''s what you should do now. Even if you challenge me, there will be no result. The next important activities will begin. Help your master recover quickly."

    Sela Ogg''s words made the bad family members stop and quickly rush to the master''s side.

    Then serraogg looked at the girl with glasses. It can be seen that the girl with glasses is patient.

    "There''s still time. Go and make up. You can''t take evil things to activities."

    "I see." the girl with glasses turned and left with her family members.

    After serraog confirmed it, he said to his family members, "go and call the staff. It''s too damaged to have tea with lias."

    "Ah, bingteng!" at this time, because they heard the familiar voice, they turned around and looked. There were people in the uniforms of Juwang Xueyuan.

    "Isn''t this a spoon? Ah, the president is there too." Yicheng said hello.

    "Gui''an, everyone." spoon and Cangna also came to the hall.

 Chapter 590

    "I''m sigbaira agarez. I''m a high-ranking Archduke and the next leader of the agarez family." it''s the girl who just wears glasses, the eldest lady of the agarez family, greeting jimony''s family.

    After the commotion, the hall has been repaired by the staff who came to it with magic, and it has been roughly restored to its original state. The new demons also gathered again and greeted each other. All the people gathered around the table except for the bad things and his family members.

    "Gui''an, I''m lias jimony. The next leader of the jimony family."

    "I''m Cangna Sidi. The next leader of Sidi''s family." lias and Cangna introduced themselves one after another.

    "I''m serraog bar. I''m the king of rank and the next leader of the bar family."

    Just now, the gentle young man who was still drinking tea gracefully in the commotion also spoke. "I am Theodora astalott. The next leader of astalott''s family. Please give me more advice."

    "I''m very sorry to have kept you waiting. Everyone is waiting for you." an old man came in and said.

    The young demons followed the servants to a strange place.

    People at the top sit in high seats. A little higher, there are demons who look very background sitting. Above them are the four demons.

    "It''s really hard for you to come here. This is to have a good look at the special meeting held by you who will shoulder the next generation. Of course, this also includes the young devil meeting to be held in a certain time." the old male devil said in a dignified voice while holding hands.

    "However, it seems that they fought as soon as they met." this time it was the bearded male devil''s turn to satirize. It''s about what just happened. It really started fighting soon.

    "The six of you are the next generation demons with great family and strength. That''s why I want you to compete on the same stage and improve your strength together before you really make your debut," said sazex, who sat at the top.

    "That is to say, sooner or later, we will join in the battle against the disaster regiment?" selaog immediately asked the question

    "I don''t know yet. But I don''t want to do that if I can," sazex replied.

    Serraogg raised his eyebrows after hearing this. "Why? Although we are young, we also have the ability to shoulder the mission of the devil. At this age, we have to rely on our predecessors, but we don''t pay anything."

    "Selaog, your courage is very commendable. However, it is too foolhardy. I want to avoid sending you still growing to the battlefield anyway. Because losing the next generation of demons is an unbearable burden for us. I hope you can understand. Your value to us is much higher than you think, and you are our treasure That''s why I hope you can grow step by step. "

    After listening to sazex''s words, serraogg also said, ''I know'' and was relieved. However, the expression is still dissatisfied.

    After that, the high-level people talked about complex topics, and the demon Kings also elaborated on the policy of ratinggame in the future.

    "Well, I''m sorry to let you listen for so long. We place our dreams and hopes on the young you. I hope you can understand that. You are the treasure of the underworld."

    Sazex''s words were deeply engraved in the hearts of everyone.

    "Finally, I want to listen to your dreams in the future. I don''t know if it''s ok?"

    Sazex''s voice had just dropped, and the first answer was serraogg. "My dream is to be the devil."

    "Oh..."

    The high-level people also lamented the goal that serraogg said in front of the public without hesitation.

    "It''s unprecedented for the demon king to appear from the big king''s house," said a male demon in the top.

    "If you can make the people of the underworld feel my existence, you can only become a demon king."

    "I want to live as jimony''s next leader, and then win in the racing game. That''s my future goal." lias also said.

    After that, the young demons spoke out their dreams and goals one by one, and finally came to Cangna.

    "I want to establish a school in the underworld to teach racing game."

    After hearing Cangna''s words, the senior executives frowned.

    "As for the schools related to ratinggame, they have already been set up, right?"

    Cangna replied lightly, "that school is a school that only higher-level demons and a small number of privileged class demons are allowed to study. I want to establish a school where no matter lower-level demons or reincarnated demons can study without barriers."

    "Ha ha ha!" the laughter of the senior management resounded through the whole meeting hall.

    Then, the senior management said with a mocking tone, "that''s impossible!" "I see! This is the so-called dream girl!"

    "Although young and good! But the next leader of the Sidi family has no head to say such dream words. Fortunately, this is the place to meet before his debut."

    "Alas, even if the underworld is constantly changing, there are still differences between superiors and subordinates and reincarnated demons. Many people take this for granted." the wooden field said faintly.

    "But isn''t the minister''s family very ordinary to welcome us?"

    "Yichengjun. Jimony is a deep demon family. He doesn''t use colored glasses to treat humans and lower demons. However, think about Phoenix."

    After listening to the words of the wooden field, Yicheng recalled Russell Phoenix. Yeah, that guy is totally discriminating.

    Facing many questions, Cangna still said, "I''m serious."

    After hearing Cangna''s words, the senior management said coldly: "Your Highness Cangna Sidi. Lower level demons and reincarnated demons usually find their talents by serving higher level demons. If you establish such cultivation facilities, it is the same as trying to defeat the face of the old home with tradition and glory. Even if the demon world has entered an era that has to be changed, there are still things that cannot be changed. If you want to teach If you have nothing to do with the lower demons... "

    "Oh, I think you''re ridiculous. If you don''t have the honor of your parents or grandparents, what do you think you despise lower level demons and reincarnated demons? What do you want them to do? Why develop devil chess pieces?" Mu Hantian said faintly.

    "Who are you?"

    "Me? I''m the chariot that lias jimony used to be. Because the devil chess piece left my body, it was once."

    "Hum, it''s just a small subordinate."

    "Do you want us to fight? I don''t mind. I still say, you dare not." Mu Hantian continued to laugh.

    "Well, well, you don''t have to quarrel. That''s good! If our Cangna sauce wins the game, no one will complain? After all, if we get good results in the game, there will be more things to achieve!" serafur''s sudden proposal surprised everyone.

    "Really! Grandpa has been bullying my caicang sauce! I can''t stand it anymore! If you do too much, it''s my turn to bully grandpa!" serafur protested to the devil''s high-level people in tears. No matter which high-level people dare not look at Leviathan, the devil king, which is very embarrassing.

    But Cangna felt so ashamed.

    "Just in time. Let''s have a game. A game between young people," sazeks said.

    "Do you want to compare lias and Cangna?"

    Lias and Cangna looked at each other with a blink of surprise.

    Sazeks didn''t care and continued: "originally, it was planned to hold lias''s game in the near future. Let asasher summon racing game lovers of various forces to let them watch the game of young demons before their debut. That''s just right. How about lias compete with Cangna?"

    Lias sighed, then looked at Cangna with a provocative smile. Cangna also showed a sneer!

    "Although it''s not a formal game, my opponent in my first racing game is you. It''s really a fate, lias."

    "Since I want to compete, I won''t lose, Cangna."

    "Well, the date of the war is August 20 in the world. Before that, they can spend it at will. Detailed details will be sent on the same day."

 Chapter 591

    "Eh? In other words, do you want to have a duel with Sidi''s family? Let me train you well!" when Mu Hantian and others returned to jimengli, assasher had already come.

    "Yes."

    "Well, I''d like to make a statement first. Now I''m going to announce a future exercise program. There will be people who will see results immediately, but there will also be people who won''t see results without long-term practice. You are still young people growing up. As long as you don''t get in the wrong direction, you should have good growth. Well, first of all, lias."

    "You are a demon whose talent, physical ability and magic are higher than ordinary people. Even if you live like this, you will become stronger. You must have become a candidate for the highest demon when you grow up. However, if you want to be stronger than this, is that your wish?"

    After hearing assacher''s question, lias nodded hard.

    "That''s right. I don''t want to lose any more."

    "In that case, you will do as it is written on this paper until the day before the showdown."

    Lias tilted her head and looked at the paper asashel gave her.

    "This? I don''t think it''s a big training."

    "Of course. Because this is a very basic training. You only need this. Because you are strong in general. So you can improve your strength by making some basic connections. The main problem is the qualification of the ''King''. For the ''King'', it is more important than the power mind. Even if the magic is not particularly superior, rely on the mind to bring a turn for the better Do you know that demons exist? Before reaching the deadline, you should be familiar with ratinggame. You should record all the records, images and data of the game in your mind. What the ''King'' needs is the thinking, wit and judgment that can break all situations. It''s your job to let the subordinate demons exert maximum power. However, you should also remember this Live, in the actual game, everything is unknown. The battlefield is the same. "

    "Then Zhu Nai."

    "Yes."

    "That power... Can already be used."

    "Yes."

    "Good, then the wooden yard."

    "Yes."

    "First of all, keep the hands free state for one day. After getting used to it, keep it in the form of actual combat for one day. Then you can become very strong by doing some basic training like lias. You will teach one-on-one about the use of sword artifact later."

    "In terms of swordsmanship, go to your teacher and study again."

    "Yes, I''m going to start from scratch."

    "Well, then, Genova. You have to be more proficient in using dylandar and be familiar with another holy sword."

    "Another holy sword?" asked Genova, with his head tilted after hearing asashel''s words.

    "Yes, it''s a slightly special sword."

    "Then Gaspar."

    "Yes, yes...!" Gaspar was very afraid. He couldn''t squat at home.

    "Don''t be afraid. The biggest barrier in front of you is fear. You should exercise your heart that will produce fear no matter what you see. Originally, your blood and artifacts are already quite powerful. In terms of the characteristics of ''monks'', it will be of great help to you as long as you can improve magic related skills. You have prepared the'' home squatting and leaving plan '' First of all, you should devote yourself to the plan. Even if you can''t get away from it completely, at least you should not slow down where there are many people. "

    "Yes! I will carry out it with the spirit of returning to death!"

    "Then the kitten."

    "Yes." the kitten looked very energetic.

    "As a ''chariot'', you have extremely high attack and defense qualities. Your physical ability is also impeccable. However, there are many people in lias''s family who have higher attack ability than the ''chariot''."

    "I know."

    Asashel''s words made the kitten show a regretful expression.

    "Among lias''s family members, those who have the strongest attack power are Muchang and Genova. The forbidden holy magic sword and holy sword Di Randall are ferocious weapons. If you count the forbidden hand that Yicheng is about to arrive..."

    "Kitten, like others, your basic ability is quite high. If you can liberate what you seal, just like Zhu Nai. If you can accept everything, you will get great results."

    The kitten didn''t answer. The momentum just disappeared because of asasher''s "liberation".

    "Well, finally, Yicheng. Just... Wait a little. It should be almost there."

    Asashel looked up into the sky.

    Everyone also looked up at the sky. Suddenly, a huge shadow came into everyone''s view in the sky! And fly to the crowd at a fierce speed!

    Dong!

    With the roar, what flew to everyone''s eyes!

    "Is this... Dragon?"

    "Yes, Yicheng. This guy is a dragon." assacher nodded.

    "Asashel, it''s a pity that you swaggered to the devil''s territory," said the huge dragon.

    "Hum, I have obtained the permission of the demon king to enter the country. Do you have any dissatisfaction? Tanning."

    "Forget it. Because sazex asked me, I made an exception. Please don''t forget that, your Excellency the governor of the fallen angel."

    "Yes, yes. That''s it, Yicheng. This guy is your teacher now." asasher pointed to the dragon and said to Yicheng.

    "Ai Ai! Is this dragon my teacher?"

    "Long time no see, dreg. You should hear me?" the Dragon said to dreg in Yicheng.

    Then, Yicheng''s left hand emits a red light without authorization, and boosted gear appears.

    "Ah, it''s really memorable, tanning."

    "Is it an acquaintance?"

    After listening to Yicheng''s question, dregg gave a positive answer.

    "This guy was once one of the Dragon Kings. Have I told you about the ''Five Dragon Kings'' before? Tanning was one of the Dragon Kings in the'' six Dragon Kings'' era. The Dragon recorded in the Bible is called tanning, which is the guy."

    "Because tanning has become a demon, ''the six Dragon Kings'' have also become the current'' Five Dragon Kings''. Tanning is now the strongest level of reincarnated demons. He is the highest level demon."

    At this time, asasher added.

    "Tanning, the ''magic dragon saint''. It is said that his flame can rival the impact of meteorites. He is one of the few legendary dragons still active. Sorry, tanning, please practice with the little ghost who hosted the Red Dragon Emperor. I hope you can teach him how to use the power of the dragon from the beginning." asasher asked tanning.

    "I''m the first person to exercise the power of the dragon." tanning narrowed his eyes and said happily.

    "Be merciful, tanning. My host is weaker than you think."

    "As long as you don''t die? Leave it to me."

    "Well, that''s it. The deadline is 20 days of human time. In this short time, you have to reach the forbidden hand. If you are sincere, you can refuel well with the degree of not dying." just leaving this sentence, asasher waved and left!

    "Well, let''s practice separately. No problem?" lias looked at the leaving asasher and decided the itinerary without authorization!

    "Yes."

    "Asashel is really. Forget it, don''t look for her. If she trains Yicheng, I don''t want to see her." he said to himself, and Mu Hantian turned and left.

 Chapter 592

    "Asashel, what can I do for you?"

    "You''re here in cold weather. I came to you about kittens."

    "Kitten sauce, what''s going on?"

    "How to say. She is quite anxious at present. Forget it. It''s better to say that she has doubts about her strength."

    Hearing assacher''s words, Mu Hantian suddenly remembered the kitten who was not in good condition recently. What happened to her?

    "She fell down this morning because of over practice."

    "What? How? What happened?"

    "No, the injury has been treated by Aisha, but her physical strength has not recovered. Especially the muscle pain caused by overwork has a negative effect. Because there is not much time before the game, it is quite dangerous."

    "Well, let''s go. In the cold weather, I was called to take you back. We''re going back to jimony''s branch now.

    "Ah? Asashel, who wants to see me?"

    "It''s lias''s mother."

    Lias''s mother? What can I do for you?

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "OK, turn there. Well, good, learn very fast."

    In a room in the branch hall not far from jimony''s house, Mu Hantian is practicing dancing with lias''s mother.

    "Let''s have a rest."

    As soon as the permit came out, Mu Hantian sat down on the spot and breathed.

    "Well, may I ask a question?"

    "What is it?"

    "Kitten sauce she... Kitten sauce she doesn''t matter?"

    "It''s all right. It''s just overwork. As long as you have a good rest in a day or two, your body will recover."

    "Kitten sauce, she looked a little strange before she came here. I''m very worried."

    "She is now facing her existence and strength with all her strength. This is a very difficult problem. If she doesn''t get the answer herself, she can''t move on."

    "Existence and power?"

    "Well, it''s natural that you don''t know. Let me tell you a little."

    Lias''s mother sat down to Mu Hantian and began to tell. That''s the story of two sister cats:

    The sister cats are always together. They are always together when they sleep, eat and play. When their parents die, they have no home and no one to rely on. The two cats live every day.

    "Two cats were picked up by a demon one day. My sister became a family member and my sister lived with her. They finally got a happy life. They always believed that happiness would last."

    However, there was a change. Sister cat grew very fast because of her strength. Her hidden talent was also led out because she became a reincarnated devil.

    "She was originally a race that was good at magic. On this basis, the magic ability also blossomed and fruited, and finally even the magic that only immortals can use can be launched."

    In a short time, the cat sister who surpassed the owner was swallowed up by power and became an evil existence only pursuing blood and battle.

    "Sister cat, who couldn''t stop her increasing strength, finally killed the devil as her master and finally became ''lost''. Moreover, it was also the highest danger in ''lost''. Even the pursuit troops were wiped out by her."

    So the demons temporarily gave up chasing sister cat.

    "The remaining cat sisters. They were asked to be held accountable by the demons. It was sazex who saved the cat as long as it was punished. Sazex kept persuading the superior demons that there was no crime for the cat sister. Finally, the situation calmed down with sazex''s monitoring."

    However, the young cat Sister, betrayed by her most trusted sister and constantly criticized by other demons, is about to collapse. What a sad story.

    "Sazex gave lias the cat sister who had gone to smile and survival significance. After the cat sister met lias, she gradually got back her feelings. Then lias gave the cat a name. That is, kitten."

    "She was originally a monster. Do you know the cat? That''s a cat demon. And she is the strongest race among them, the survivor of the cat mandrill. She is one of the superior monsters that can use not only magic, but also magic."

    "Ah, it seems that everyone is working hard. Everyone has his own story, including me." Mu Hantian sighed with some emotion.

    "Forget it, I''ll go and see the kitten. Sorry!" Mu Hantian stood up, bowed to lias''s mother, and then walked out of the room.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Well, lias. How''s the kitten?" Mu asked lias beside the bed when he came to the kitten''s room.

    At this time, lias showed a complex expression and said, "see for yourself." after that, she went out, leaving only mu Hantian and Zhu Nai taking care of the kitten.

    "Eh? That''s!" Mu Hantian was surprised when he saw the thing on the kitten''s head - that''s the cat''s ear!

    "Cold day, this is..." Zhu Nai saw Mu cold day react to the kitten''s ears and planned to explain.

    "It doesn''t matter. I''ve heard all about it." Mu Hantian replied Zhu Nai. Then he went to the bedside and asked about the situation.

    "Kitten, do you mind?" I asked with a smile.

    Then the kitten answered with half an eye, "why come here?"

    "Because I''m worried about you, come and have a look."

    The silence continued, and the kitten didn''t answer. Seeing this, Mu Hantian continued, "kitten, I''ve heard about all kinds of things. In short, overwork can''t work. It can''t work if you don''t take good care of your body."

    "Want to..." the kitten whispered.

    "Eh? What are you talking about?"

    The kitten bit her teeth and tears swirled in her eyes: "I want to be stronger. I want my body and mind to become like master youdou, master Genova and sister Zhu Naixue... If this goes on, I will be useless... I am clearly a ''chariot'', but I... Am the weakest... I don''t want to be useless!"

    "Kitten, how can you think so." Mu Hantian smiled bitterly.

    The kitten cried and continued, "but I don''t want to use the power sleeping in the body - the power of the cat. Once used, it will be like my sister. I don''t want to... I don''t want to be like that..."

    This is the first time. The first time I saw a kitten crying.

    The kitten''s sister lost control of her power and finally killed the demon as her master. Then he left the kitten.

    There is also a dangerous force that will kill the master in his body. It is because he knows this that he feels fear. However, considering the future, we need strength anyway. The kitten came to the underworld with this contradictory mood.

    Don''t you intend to use the power sleeping in your body even if you are overworked?

    Kittens have a warm heart for the sake of their companions. It must be to keep working hard so as not to let yourself do nothing. I think it''s impossible not to repay the minister who saved himself.

 Chapter 593

    "In cold weather, I''ve kept you waiting."

    Hearing the sound, Mu Hantian looked back - it was lias in a dress! And the staff!

    "It doesn''t matter, but it''s really beautiful." Mu Hantian said.

    "Lord tanning and his family are here," said the housekeeper at this time.

    "Oh, uncle is coming." Yicheng is a little excited.

    "As agreed, I''ve come to pick you up, Yicheng Hyogo."

    "Well, thank you, uncle!"

    "While you are sitting on my back, I will open a special border. In this way, even if you fly in the air, your hair and clothes will not be blown disorderly. After all, this is very important for women."

    "Thank you, tanning. Please take the journey to the meeting."

    "Oh, Miss lias. It''s still so beautiful today. It''s all up to me."

    So they took the Dragon back and soared in the sky of the underworld!

    "Partner, look at the scenery on the dragon''s back. I really don''t know what to say about this experience." dregg smiled with a rare wry smile.

    "Ha ha, ha ha, this is a very interesting experience, dregg. However, I have only three dragons with great power and still active. No, because I have been reincarnated into a demon, there are only Orpheus and tyamat left. The rest are either killed or sealed, or live in seclusion. Neither the Jade Dragon nor Midgard Show up again. Then, dregg, arubion, fabnier and Frodo were sealed into the artifact. No matter what era, the powerful dragon will be destroyed. The powerful dragon is a terrible existence. "Tanning said in a slightly lonely tone.

    "So, uncle, why did you become a devil?"

    After listening to a sincere question, tanning seriously replied: "in this era when there is no war, I think if I play the ratinggame, I will fight with all kinds of guys. There is another reason.

    "One more thing?"

    "Do you know the fruit ''Dragon Apple''? This is the apple eaten by the dragon."

    "Well, this is the first time I''ve heard of it. In other words, the name is exactly the same."

    "Some dragon families can only survive on dragonapple. However, due to the drastic changes in the environment of the human world, this fruit has become extinct. This fruit is now available only in the underworld. However, there are people who hate dragons in the underworld. Both demons and fallen angels taboo dragons. Surely I can''t give you fruit unconditionally? So I become a devil and will The area where the fruit grows is regarded as territory. As long as you become a superior demon, you can get part of the territory of the underworld from the demon king. That''s what I see. "

    "So, do the dragon people troubled by food now live in uncle''s territory?"

    "Yes, thanks to this, they have not become extinct. In addition, the artificial planting research of ''dragonapple'' is also carried out in my territory. This is a very special fruit. It must take a lot of time to study. But since it is related to the future of a race, it''s better to carry on."

    "Uncle, you are a good dragon."

    "Good dragon? Ah, ha ha ha! It''s the first time to be said this! And I''m really frightened by the praise from the Red Dragon Emperor! But ah, kid. No matter what creatures want to continue the race. Humans, demons and dragons are the same. I just want to save my fellow dragons. That''s what a powerful dragon can do for a powerless dragon What you do. "

    "That''s great. I just want to be a superior demon."

    In this way, Yicheng and tanning talked and laughed for nearly an hour, and then the light under their eyes gradually strengthened. It seems that they have arrived at the meeting!

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    As the super high-rise hotel of the banquet venue, Wei Ran stands in the vast forest in jimengli.

    The scale is amazing! Although you can see the whole picture of the hotel from tanning, the scale is still too large.

    The crowd landed in what looked like a sports venue.

    "Then we''ll go to the standby area dedicated to large demons."

    "Thank you, tanning."

    "Uncle! Thank you!"

    Lias and Yicheng thanked tanning. Then tanning and his family members flapped their wings again and moved elsewhere.

    Then, the crowd followed them to the sports venue, and the welcoming staff got on the car!

    "There are all kinds of facilities around the hotel, and the army is waiting outside. Maybe it''s more heavily guarded than the city Department?" lias said as she combed her hair.

    "Minister, where''s Mr. assacher?" Yicheng asked.

    "He and his brother from other ways. They will come later. They have got along well."

    "Just now, Cangna has declared war on me. ''for our dream, I will defeat you'' like this."

    "School - the school of ratinggame. Cangna went to the human world to be a student and learn the human world school system. No matter who can attend the human world school, it is very important for Cangna."

    "Minister, the key also said, ''I want to be a teacher''. When he said it, his eyes shone with a very dazzling brilliance, but it was a very serious goal."

    "Ah, but even so, we will win. Because we have our own goals." lias has made up her mind.

    "Then, I won''t participate. I''ll lend you Aisha. You can''t play games without a wet nurse." Mu Hantian said.

    "Well, that''s OK. With Aisha, the odds are much higher," said lias with a smile.

    Just then, the car arrived at the hotel. When the crowd walked out of the door, a lot of staff came out to meet them. After entering, Zhu Nai confirmed the floor and the people went to the elevator.

    "The highest hall seems to be the venue of this banquet. In cold weather, why don''t you show your face with me?"

    "I see." Mu Hantian didn''t refuse, which is not a big deal.

    The elevator also arrived, and the entrance to the venue opened after everyone took a step.

    The brilliant hall welcomes everyone! There are many demons and a lot of delicious food in the whole hall!

    "Oh."

    "Princess lias. You are becoming more and more beautiful."

    "I''m sure Lord sazex will be proud too." at this time, lias was watched by the public.

    "Woo... A lot of people." Gaspar pressed Mu Hantian''s back tightly.

    You. However, there is still some improvement? So many people cast curious eyes and didn''t escape. In other words, practice is also fruitful. Mu Hantian thought.

    "Let''s say hello in cold weather."

    "Let''s go!"

 Chapter 594

    "Ah, so tired." Mu Hantian never thought about it. He just said hello. He was so tired.

    Mu Hantian, Aisha and Gaspar are now sitting on the chair in the corner of the hall. The minister and sister Zhu Nai were talking to the female demons in the distance.

    The wooden yard is surrounded by female demons!, Yicheng is watching everywhere.

    "Cold weather, Aisha, Gaspar, I''ll bring the food and eat." Genova, who had just left his seat, came back with a large number of dishes. The plate is full of luxurious dishes.

    "I''m sorry, Genova."

    "It doesn''t matter. It''s nothing. Well, Aisha, it''s better to have a drink, too."

    "Thank you, Genova. This is my first time to this kind of party, so my nervous throat has dried." Aisha took the juice from Genova and drank it.

    Mu Hantian reached out to take the food. At this time, there was a figure. It''s a girl in a dress. Keep staring at him.

    "Are you?"

    "Long time no see."

    "It''s you, Russell''s sister, isn''t it?"

    "Ah."

    "I''m so sorry. How''s your brother?"

    "Thanks to you, he kept his door closed. It seems that he was hit hard because of the defeat and Lord lias was robbed by you. Well, he depends too much on talent and complacency to get this end, which is also a good experience for him."

    "Ah, you are so merciless. Are you your brother''s dependents for the time being?"

    "As for this matter, the exchange has ended, so I am now the family member of my mother. My mother has traded with my brother with unused pieces. Once my mother finds someone who wants to become a family member, she will trade. In fact, I am a free ''monk''. And my mother doesn''t participate in the competition."

    "Transaction?"

    "Ah? Don''t you know? Trading. This is one of the rules of ratinggame. The devil who is also the ''King'' can exchange his own pieces. The condition is that he needs a unified type."

    "Anyway, your name is mu Hantian, isn''t it?"

    "Well, that''s right."

    "Cough, cough. Well, then, I''m not polite. I''ll call you Lord Hantian."

    "Your Excellency? No, no, don''t do that."

    "No, it''s very important!"

    "Leibel. The master''s friend called you."

    This is one of Russell''s dependents. It''s a girl named Isabella.

    "I see. Mr. cold weather, if I see you again next time, would you like to have a cup of tea? For example... For example... If you don''t mind, I''ll... Prepare the hand-made cake." after that, Leibel grabbed the skirt corner of the dress and left with a ceremony.

    "Ah, Mu cold day." Isabella spoke to Mu cold day.

    "Hello, that... Excuse me, are you here to take care of that guy... Rebel?"

    "Well, almost. She''s as confusing as my master Lord Russell... Rebecca has been talking about you since the battle. It seems that Lord Russell''s battle with you has impressed her."

    "Oh, what did she say about me?"

    "Well... One day, you''ll know."

    "Anyway, let''s go to tea with her first."

    "Really? Thank you very much. Rebecca will be very happy too. Well, I''m rude first. Have fun." Isabella waved away.

    "Master cold weather, devil''s friends are surprised."

    "Kitten?" a small figure looked anxious to leave the banquet. Her expression showed that she was quite nervous.

    "Asha, Genova, you stay here."

    "Cold weather, what''s the matter? Lord devil will come out to say hello soon."

    "Nothing. I just saw an acquaintance. I came back after saying hello! Don''t walk around and wait for me here."

    "I see. We''ll stay here."

    "Hmm!" nodded, and Mu Hantian chased out.

    The kitten went down in the elevator. Mu Hantian saw the next elevator door open and went in. Then, anyone wants to take the elevator. Looking back, I found that it was lias!

    "What''s the matter?"

    "I saw the kitten running out after something just now. I''m worried."

    "I see. It makes people care. I see. I''ll go with you."

    "Well, let''s go."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    The elevator reached the first floor. Mu cold day, lias walked out of the elevator, told the nearby devil the characteristics of the kitten, and asked her if she had come here.

    Several people saw her go outside, and then lias quickly summoned the bat as a demon. Before the bat came back, Mu Hantian and lias were waiting in the fountain outside the hotel.

    "Sure enough, the kitten is a little strange."

    "Yes. But what can make kitten sauce so nervous and chase?"

    "Found it. In the forest? The child went to the forest near the hotel."

    "Let''s go quickly." Mu Hantian and lias hurriedly followed the bat! Left the bright place and ran in the dark forest.

    Enter the forest for a few minutes. Lias took Mu Hantian''s hand and hid in the shade of the tree. Put your head out and have a look. The kitten is there!

    The kitten looked around as if she were looking for something in the forest. Then

    "Long time no see." as soon as the voice fell, there appeared... A woman in a black kimono. Looks like a kitten, with cat ears on its head!

    "Is she?" Mu Hantian was surprised. He had seen this woman.

    "You are..." the kitten was also very surprised and trembled all over.

    "Hello, Baiyin. It''s my sister."

    "Sister Heige!" the kitten managed to squeeze out these words.

    "Black song? Sure enough, it''s her."

    "Oh, kitten sauce, unexpectedly chasing a black cat sneaking into the meeting to come here, sister, I''m so moved, meow."

    "Sister. What''s going on?" the kitten''s voice contained anger.

    "Don''t put on such a terrible expression. Something happened. The demons had such a big party here, didn''t they? So I care a little about meow."

    "Hide, come out." another voice sounded, and then a man wearing ancient Chinese armor appeared - a beautiful monkey!

    "It''s useless to eliminate the breath. I also know fairies like black song. I can know the flow of Qi even if it changes slightly."

    Hearing this, Mu Hantian and lias appeared from behind the shade. The kitten was very surprised when she saw them.

    "Senior and minister in cold weather."

    "Oh, black song, long time no see." Mu Hantian said hello, but everyone was surprised.

    "Are you?... Ernie sauce?"

    "Black song, I finally remember. Oh, it''s really sad."

    "Cough, let''s get down to business. Why are you here? Are you going to carry out terrorist attacks?" Mu Hantian asked straight away.

    "No, we didn''t receive such an order. The order given to us was just to stand by in the underworld. Neither I nor Heige was on duty. So Heige said he wanted to see the devil''s banquet venue. Because she never came back, I would pick her up. That''s it."

    The beautiful monkey yawned and said, "black song, we''re going back. Anyway, we can''t attend the party. Don''t do useless work."

    "You''re right. It''s time to go back. But I''m going to meow with Baiyin. Because I can''t take it away at that time. Ernie sauce will also be taken away."

    "Ah, Lala, Wally will be angry if you take it back without permission. And your Ernie sauce is not weak."

    "The kitten is my family. I won''t let you touch one of her hair."

    "Ah, ah, what are you talking about, meow? She''s my sister. I have the right to love her. Even the superior devil, I won''t let her."

    "It''s too much trouble. Kill them all, meow."

    "That''s enough, Heige. Since you want to be a kitten, you can stay." Mu Hantian said aloud.

    "Black song, you''ve learned not only fairies, witchcraft and magic, but also the art of manipulating space?" said lias with a bitter face.

    "But I haven''t learned how to manipulate time yet. I can basically master space. It''s quite simple as long as I know the essentials of enchantment. I''ve covered this forest with enchantment and completely isolated it from the outside world. Therefore, no matter how much trouble it makes outside, I won''t be able to detect it, and the demons outside can''t come in here. I''ll kill you here Then take the Ernie sauce and the white tone. "

    Just then, a voice suddenly sounded in the sky. "When I received the report that Miss lias and Mu Hantian had gone to the forest, I hurried here. Unexpectedly, I was locked up by the border."

 Chapter 595

    "Tanning?"

    "The smell of darkness. It''s really a visitor who doesn''t match the banquet." tanning said in a deep voice.

    The beautiful monkey was very happy when she saw the dragon in the sky. "Oh! Isn''t that the original Dragon King ''magic dragon saint'' tanning? It''s really troublesome! It''s a big problem now, black song! I can only go up!"

    "No, your opponent is me. Knock you down and take black song away." Mu Hantian took out Jingjue.

    "Ah Le? I feel like it''s the opposite. Meow!" black song tilted his head and purred. It''s so cute.

    "Meow, beautiful monkey, please, the Dragon King. They''ll give me the Ernie sauce."

    "OK."

    "Tumbling cloud!" with the cry, a golden cloud appeared at the foot of the beautiful monkey, and then he flew to tanning!

    "Ruyi stick!" this time, a long stick appeared in the beautiful monkey''s hand and aimed at tanning!

    "Stretch out! Ruyi stick!"

    The elongated stick attacked tanning, and tanning avoided it at a speed inconsistent with his huge body!

    "One more blow!"

    The beautiful monkey holds an elongated stick and sweeps across to tanning who avoids the first blow! However, tanning flapped his wings and skilfully avoided it! Tanning, in an evasive state, opened his mouth!

    Boom!

    A lot of flames covered the sky!

    "Sister, I''ll go with you. So, please let them go!" suddenly, the kitten said this sentence!

    "What are you talking about! Kitten! You are the family of my servant! I don''t allow you to make such a decision!" lias immediately hugged the kitten!

    But the kitten shook her head.

    "No. I know my sister''s power best. My sister''s power can even rival the highest demon. You can''t resist."

    "No, even so, I will never give you to them! I will save the crying kitten from the cat in front of me!"

    "Oh, but monsters won''t help other monsters. Just right, I''m short of manpower now, so I want Baiyin. I think I can understand the power of Baiyin better than the red haired lady?"

    "No... I don''t want that power... I don''t want that dark power... I don''t want the power that will bring misfortune to others." the kitten trembled. Tears began to fall. At this time, lias hugged the kitten harder.

    "Heige, you are addicted to power, and you have left an indelible pain in the child''s heart. After you killed your master and fled, the child witnessed hell. When the child met me, the child had lost his feelings. You, as the only relative of the kitten, betrayed, lost your dependence, despised, cursed and almost punished This child has gone through all kinds of hardships. Therefore, I want to give this child more happiness! This child is my "chariot" tower kitten of lias jimony''s family! It is my important family demon! I won''t let you touch her hair! "

    "I don''t want to go... I''m Tacheng kitten. Sister Heige, I don''t want to go with you! I want to live with Minister lias! Live!" cried the kitten!

    After listening, the black song showed a bitter smile and turned into a sneer that would freeze people''s whole body.

    "In that case, die."

    Black song''s hand produced something like mist. That thing slowly expanded and finally surrounded us. The fog finally seemed to cover the whole forest. This is not a thick fog. You can still see ahead. However, just touching the fog will give people a very creepy feeling.

    Dong.

    At this time, lias knelt on one knee on the spot!

    "This is..." then the kitten covered her mouth and knelt down!

    "Well, because my brother is human, doesn''t it work? This fog. It''s a poisonous fog that only works on demons and monsters. Because the poison is very light, it''s a little difficult to spread all over the body. It won''t be fatal in a short time. So I can solve you slowly, meow."

    "Boring. The flow of the gods - the roar of the hurricane." with Mu Hantian''s words falling, a powerful whirlwind began to appear around Mu Hantian, dispersing the thick fog. But this did not end. The whirlwind turned into a sharp blade and attacked Heige.

    Dong! Attack hit black song! The body dispersed like fog.

    "This blow is very good. But it''s useless. If you know magic, you can do this thing easily." the voice of black song echoed in the forest.

    Suddenly, people appeared one after another in the fog. All these were black songs.

    "Oh, that''s right, but... Black song, did you forget? It''s useless to me." Mu Hantian just waved a sword at one of the many black songs.

    Bang!

    "How could it be?" black song couldn''t believe that his magic was broken so easily?

    "Of course, it''s possible. Just now, it has left a mark on you, so you can stay." after walking over, Mu Hantian took out a chain and tied it to Heige.

    "What is this?"

    "This is the commandment lock forged by the gods. You can''t get rid of it. Stay obediently."

    "Ah, does Ernie sauce miss me too? Meow."

    "It''s no use selling Meng. Stay obediently." pull Heige to his face, and Mu Hantian looks at the battle between tanning and meimonkey.

    "Ahaha! That''s awesome! The original dragon king!" the beautiful monkey is laughing! Although the armor and clothes have been scorched, the key body is not a big problem! Withstanding such a powerful flame, I can still live! It really deserves to be the monkey king!

    "Hum! Who do you think it is? It''s the monkey king! It''s really nice to be able to bear my tanning attack!"

    "My name is Meihou! Please give me more advice, general long!"

    "Hehe hehe. It''s a big breath to be only a monkey. Do you know who you''re against?"

    "I also inherited the blood of the legendary monster. I won''t be killed easily. But it''s really distressing that Heige was caught. So many people can''t help but retreat first. Sorry, Heige." with this, the beautiful monkey broke the border and ran away.

    "Well, let''s go too. I''m sure you have a lot of questions to ask," said Mu Hantian, holding Heige''s hand, and walking to the venue. And black song didn''t resist.

    Lias and others can only keep up when they see this.

 Chapter 596

    Jimengli''s family, Mu Hantian and others are getting together.

    "Well, black song, take out the antidote." looking at the black song around him, Mu Hantian said.

    "Know... Know." black song was reluctant.

    "Hey, hey, what''s the matter with your reluctant expression? The kitten is your sister." he patted her head and said angrily.

    "Hmm..." black song kept silent, a little unhappy.

    "How do you know her, Heige, in cold weather?" lias asked curiously.

    "Oh, I knew Heige eight years ago. At that time, she was chased and killed and seriously injured, so I saved her. I lived with me for a year. Later, she said she wanted to find her sister and left. Now I see her again." Mu Hantian smiled and touched Heige''s head. Well, that''s right. This is a unique skill that has been lost in the Jianghu for a long time. "Touch your head to kill."

    I make complaints about your enjoyment, sister.

    "Bai Yin, how can you say that about me? My sister is very sad, meow."

    "Kitten, don''t worry that your power will hurt us. Power is not right or wrong. The important thing is to see how you use it. Heige did it right. Do you know which owner you and Heige used to be, but you want to plot against you. If you don''t believe it, ask sazex. This is what he found out." Mu Hantian suddenly said.

    "That is... That is to say, her sister..."

    "Yes, your sister did that to protect you."

    "Sister, is this true?" the kitten looked back at Heige, hoping to get the answer she wanted.

    "It''s true," black Song said, biting his lips.

    "It''s true, but Heige''s character has changed a little, but it doesn''t matter. Just give her to me for one night." Mu Hantian said with a smile. (author: what are you, training?) (mu Hantian: I''ll teach your sister.)

    "Well, well, let''s go first. Both kitten and lias need a rest." in the eyes of people, Mu Hantian said this sentence, and then went out with black song.

    When he reached the door, sazex appeared.

    "Cold weather, what are you going to do with black song?"

    "Sazex, black song is my prisoner, so how to deal with it is my business. If anyone doesn''t agree, let him come to me." after that, Mu Hantian left with black song, leaving only sazex with a bitter smile and ignorant members.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    The night before the showdown with Sidi''s family. The crowd gathered in asasher''s room for a final meeting. Although Mu Hantian didn''t attend, he was bored, so he went to have a look and gave guidance.

    "Yicheng, what''s the state of banning hands now?"

    "Yes. Although I''m used to it, there are several conditions."

    "First, it takes time to ban the hand. The precious jade on the cage will show the time required until the transformation. Moreover, once you enter this state, you will not be able to use the artifact. Multiplication and transfer are not allowed. And you can''t stop. The transformation can only be used once a day. Once the transformation is lifted, the artifact will lose its power."

    Asashel nodded.

    "Ah, it''s the same as the data. In the past, the Red Dragon Emperor was basically the same. It''s also an example that he can''t use artifact after removing his armor. In other words, in your case, how long will it take until he changes?"

    "Two minutes."

    "This time can be shortened according to exercise. However, these two minutes are the key. To put it bluntly, it is basically useless in actual combat. Being unable to use the boosted gear before reaching the transformation is fatal. You can knock down your guys all over the street in only two minutes. You must think about how to spend this time. These two minutes are your biggest weakness."

    "The ordinary multiplication and transfer of boosted gear is also very important. However, once encountering a strong enemy, it is necessary to ban hands. The general state and the ban state have their own length. Then, how long is the ban time?"

    "The complete is 30 minutes. According to the use of power, it will be less."

    "Well, you''re good for the first time when you reach the forbidden hand. This is the result of practice. However, it''s completely impossible for a formal competition. Thirty minutes, and it will be reduced according to the use of power. After all, it may become a protracted war. It''s impossible to limit the time wholeheartedly without increasing it in the future."

    "Lias, to what extent does Cangna Siddy know about jimony''s family?"

    After hearing assacher''s question, lias nodded.

    "Generally, I know. For example, I know the main weapons of Yicheng heyoudou, junai and Genova. I guess I even know Gaspar''s artifact and the potential ability of kittens."

    "Well, that is to say, they have been basically understood. Fortunately, Aisha doesn''t know about the accident. So, what do you know about each other?"

    "Cang Na, as the ''Queen'' of the vice president, I know the abilities of several other people. Although there are some people whose abilities can not be determined."

    "It''s full of unfavorable conditions. Well, these are common things, whether in competition or actual combat. There are also examples of the evolution and change of artifact in combat. Just be careful. Is the number of opponents eight?"

    "Yes, there are eight, including the king, the queen, the chariot, the monk and the soldier. It seems that we don''t use all the pieces. The number is the same as our preparation."

    "There are various types of people in ratinggame, including power, skill, warlock and auxiliary. Among them, lias is a warlock type. That is to say, the type with excellent magic is the same. Junai is also a skill type. The wooden field is a skill type. It is a person who uses speed and skill to fight. Genova is a very excellent power type in speed. It is a type of kill in one hit. Aisha and Gaspar are auxiliary Help type. If you divide it more carefully, Aisha is closer to the warlock assisted type, and Gaspar is closer to the skill assisted type. The kitten is the power type. Finally, Yicheng. You are also the power type. However, you can also assist. How about using the transferred power. "Assacher marked the position and type of people on the chart.

    Asasher said to Yicheng, Genova and kitten, who are power types: "The most important thing for the power type is reflection. This is the most troublesome part of the skill type. That is the ability of the reflection system. Although there is also a reflection system in the artifact, when fighting against this opponent, Yicheng, kitten and Genova often cause the form to reverse due to a blow. Reflection can return the opponent''s strength plus their own strength back Go. The stronger your attack, the greater the damage you will receive. "

    "If you reflect, just overwhelm it with strength." Genova said very heroic words. However, asashel shook his head.

    "Although it''s OK, it''s another matter if the opponent is a genius who is proficient in that skill. At that time, try to avoid attack. For those with reflection ability, let Zhu Nai who uses magic or skilled wooden field, or even Gaspar who has the special ability of vampire correspond. Everything should be related. The power type is very powerful. However, it is necessary to deal with the risk of skilled combat It''s too big. "

    Genova was silent because of asashel''s explanation. At this time, asashel looked at Yicheng.

    "Yicheng, although you have reached the forbidden hand, do you have the confidence to defeat the wooden field?"

    "To tell you the truth, I think I can''t keep up with the speed of the wooden field and can''t hit it at all."

    "That''s it. If you want to talk about the wooden field, he can also carry out reflection attack. Yicheng, if you can''t find out the countermeasures against those with reflection ability, you can''t win the wooden field in your life. This is the phase problem in battle."

    "Lias, if one of Cangna Sidi''s relatives has reflex ability, maybe the other party will find Yicheng directly? If it''s this guy''s great power, reflex will be out with one blow. You should organize your tactics well."

    "However, if the opponent is a woman, the possibility will be... Very low."

    "The clothes are broken. Because Yicheng is the public enemy of women, women will never want to fight you." the kitten said a sharp word!

    "Hmm? What''s that?"

    "Asashel, that''s actually, I learned to blow up my opponent''s clothes by accident. Well, yes, it''s an accident." Mu Hantian said calmly.

    "I see. In other words, Yicheng, you have reached the news of the forbidden hand. Cangna Sidi should have learned the news. You''d better pay more attention. If it''s you, it''s very likely to be broken before the forbidden hand transformation is completed."

    "Well, I see. I''ll try my best to shorten the time." Yicheng nodded hard, with a firm attitude.

 Chapter 597

    Asashel suddenly said the final conclusion: "your chance of winning this game can be said to be more than 80%. I also think you will win. But don''t think this is equal to ''absolute'' victory. Moreover, the value of the pieces is not absolute. In actual chess, the value of the pieces will also change due to the situation."

    Assacher continued: "I have lived for a long time. In my life, I have witnessed a variety of battles. That''s why I say so. In my memory, there are guys who still win even if the winning rate is less than 10%. Don''t underestimate the 1% possibility. Don''t think they will definitely win. However, think about winning absolutely. This is my last suggestion to you at this stay."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Showdown day.

    There is a huge magic array underground in jimony City, which is dedicated to moving to the competition venue.

    Everyone except Mu Hantian gathered at the magic array and will start moving to the competition venue soon.

    Lias''s father, mother, milligas, asashel and Mu Hantian said to the people outside the magic array, "lias, this is the first battle between you and your family. Don''t let me down."

    "Please compare a battle that will not discredit the name of the next Lord. So are your family members."

    "Come on, sister lias!"

    "Well, I''ve taught you everything I can teach you this time. Let''s refuel for the rest."

    "I have nothing to say. You can only cheer on yourself about the game."

    Although there was a sense of tension everywhere, the magic hair array was mercilessly shining.

    The game is finally about to begin!

    Where is this huge restaurant? When Yicheng thinks so, he looks around and finds that it seems to be a catering area, and there are fast food restaurants around the table.

    These are all copies prepared in the special space, which are exactly the same as the original. The power of the devil is still very powerful.

    "It''s unexpected to take the shopping mall near Juwang Xueyuan as the stage," said lias, who came to Yicheng.

    Then the radio rang in the store!

    "Ladies and gentlemen, I am the judge of the ''racing game'' between the jimony family and the Sidi family. Gurefea, the ''Queen'' of Lucifer''s family."

    "I will witness the battle between the two families in the name of my Lord, sazex Lucifer. Please give me more advice. With all due respect, the battle site is the shopping mall near the ''Juwang School Park'' where Lord lias and Lord Cangna are located."

    "The original location of the two camps is'' this array ''. Lord lias''s'' this array'' is located in the east of the second floor and Lord Cangna''s'' this array ''is located in the west of the first floor. If'' soldiers'' want to ''promote'', please rush to the opponent''s'' this array ''."

    The positions of lias and Cangna are at both ends of the shopping mall. Lias is the easternmost on the second floor. Cangna is the westernmost on the first floor. Around lias''s position are pet shops, game centers, catering areas, bookstores and pharmacies. The first floor below the array is the branch of a large second-hand bookstore and sports supplies store.

    Cangna''s side is a food store, an electric appliance store, a snack shop and a grocery store.

    "There are special regulations for this competition. Additional information has been sent to all camps. Please confirm. Each team will be allocated a share of the" Phoenix tears "as a recovery product. In addition, the freezing time of the battle is 30 minutes. During this period, both sides are prohibited from contacting their opponents. The start of the competition is scheduled to be 30 minutes later." After the broadcast, the crowd gathered quickly. I don''t want to waste a minute.

    "I''m going to see someone. I can''t help it. Asashel, just tell me the result of the game." with inexplicable words, Mu Hantian ignored the people and left directly.

    бнбнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Well, that''s it. Call her." murmured his mouth, took out a scale from his arms, and then called with his heart.

    Time flies, almost 40 minutes

    Roar!

    A loud dragon chant came into Mu Hantian''s ears. Mu Hantian looked up and saw a red dragon, but to Mu Hantian''s surprise, there was a girl on the red dragon''s back with a bag of dried bamboo shoots in her hand. She was wearing witch clothes and a strange gun on her back.

    "Long time no see, timayat." Mu Hantian said hello. Yes, this dragon is one of the Dragon Kings, timayat.

    "I haven''t seen you for a long time. I have something to ask you. By the way, who is she?" Mu Hantian asked, pointing to the girl eating dried bamboo shoots.

    "She, she is the one I saved accidentally." timayat said, turning into a human figure. In front of Mu Hantian again, is a red haired imperial sister.

    "Saved? Well, Hello, my name is mu Hantian. Are you?" he said, and Mu Hantian stretched out his hand.

    "My name is Zhao Zilong." the girl also stretched out a hand and shook Mu Hantian, but what the girl said really surprised Mu Hantian.

    "Are you sure your name is Zhao Zilong? You didn''t lie to me?"

    "What did I lie to you for?"

    "Well, I''m excited. As a Chinese, I''m inevitably surprised to hear a girl named Zhao Zilong."

    "Well, just call me Xing."

    "Nani!" Mu Hantian was surprised again this time. Zhao Zilong, also called Xing, is it

    "Do you know Bai Lian?" Mu Hantian asked such a question. (Bai Lian is Gongsun Zan in Lianji wushuangli)

    "Bai Lian? Are you the same as me?"

    "Well, how to say, you and I are not from the same world. I just happen to know about you. In other words, how did you come to this world?"

    "I don''t know. I was at war with the yellow scarf army that day. Who knew that I fell into a pit and came to the world without knowing how." the girl, oh no, said the star.

    "Well, then follow me. I''ll take you back. This is my task." Mu Hantian sighed and said.

    "Your mission?"

    "Yes, my task is to send you walkers back."

    "I see."

    "Hey, what are you talking about? I don''t understand at all." timayat said.

    "Well, you don''t need to understand. You just need to know that I''m looking for you."

    "What''s up, say it."

    "Help me train Yicheng."

    "The Red Dragon Emperor? But you know, I hate dregg."

    "Do me a favor, but you promised." Mu said calmly.

    "Alas, I can''t help it. Who told me to pay attention to commitment? I''ll only train you for a week."

    "Well, it''s OK. With you and tanning to help train, Yicheng will improve. Let''s go." with Mu Hantian''s words, timayat changed back to the dragon''s body again, and Mu Hantian and Xing sat on it. Then timayat followed Mu Hantian''s instructions.

 Chapter 598

    "Asashel, what''s the result?" Mu Hantian, who returned to the competition field, asked.

    "Hmm? Cold day, are they?" asasher looked at the two people behind Mu cold day and wondered.

    "Asashel, you can''t even recognize me. You''re a fallen angel governor. It seems very unreliable," said the red haired woman.

    "Are you... Timayat?"

    "HMM." the woman nodded and showed her identity.

    "Hey, don''t ignore me. What''s the result?"

    "After Yicheng and Aisha disappeared from the battle site, the four people who stayed here were Muchang youdou, lias, junai and kitten. There were three opponents left. Cangna, Zhenluo and a ''monk'' of the student union members. Half of them were killed.

    It''s a surprise to see that half of the people on the dominant side were killed. But I didn''t expect that Aisha was also knocked down. Her recovery ability, and it''s an expanded version, was targeted by the "reversal". The opposite side of the recovery is damage... Aisha''s recovery ability is very powerful. The damage caused by the "reversal" is also very strong It''s bigger than expected. That''s why Aisha will leave the game in a moment. The opponent''s'' monk ''will disappear with a blow. "

    "Oh, it seems that Cangna has done well and made all kinds of preparations. Well, let me have a good look at the next game first." after that, Mu Hantian watched it carefully.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Lias stood up and looked up. Probably looking at Cangna on the roof.

    "Kitten, can you feel it?" lias asked the kitten.

    "Yes. Although I didn''t feel it just now, I can feel the president''s Qi on the roof. The just boundary is to make us think that the president is a false illusion created there, and it is a special boundary that covers my Qi and position well." the kitten''s ears move, looking for Cangna''s Qi.

    The wooden yard pointed its sword at Zhenluo and the "monks" opposite.

    "Well, what are we going to do next? They are all people with swords. Do you want to use swords to win or lose?"

    Zhenluo answered the question of the wooden yard. "That''s also good. When chess is promoted, most of them become ''queens'', but they also become'' Knights'' according to the war situation. Although chess is far from ratinggame - it''s also a good game." in this way, the battle between wooden field and Zhenluo is decided.

    The rest is the opponent''s'' monks''.

    At this time, Zhu Nai, who was full of golden aura, entered the sight of the wooden yard.

    "It''s agreed to use this disgusting power in front of him... And cross this barrier."

    Zhu Nai slowly raised his hand.

    "Disappear for me."

    After the powerful words were released, high-density lightning appeared in Zhu Nai''s hands, and then attacked the "monks" of Sidi''s family!

    Boom, boom, boom!

    "Reverse!"

    At the moment of direct attack, the "monk" stretched out his hands to reverse the lightning strike.

    Thunderbolt, thunderbolt, thunderbolt, thunderbolt, thunderbolt, thunderbolt! The fierce lightning stroke wrapped the ''monk''!

    Failed to reverse the lightning strike and was completely hit by Zhu Nai''s attack! Then, at the same time, she was wrapped in light and disappeared!

    "It doesn''t seem to work. Although you want to reverse the lightning stroke, this stroke is thunder light. Thunder and light. If you reverse, the reversal of the light part is not enough."

    "One of Cangna Sidi''s'' monks'', exit."

    "It won''t work if the reversed objects are different."

    Seeing that Zhu Nai had solved the battle, the wooden yard first smiled and then caught up with him with great speed! While sprinting, he created the holy magic sword and cut it at the moment of catching up! Although the first blow was blocked with a long knife, it is not clear when the reflection artifact will be used!

    Genro took a vial out of his armsбо Phoenix tears''!

    Zhenluo threw the vial to the wooden yard and cut it with a long knife. The liquid inside fell on the wooden yard!

    "Reverse!"

    The moment tears fell on the wooden yard, Zhenluo shouted! The wooden yard thought of Aisha and quickly turned the holy magic sword into the sword of water!

    Hiss!

    The fluctuation of water mixed with tears. Tears and other things mixed together, lost its original effect. Then ''reversal'' becomes meaningless!

    "A little loophole is enough!" Zhenluo stabbed the long knife wooden field!

    "I see. It''s a feint until just now. But..."

    Chum!

    The magic sword blooms around Zhenluo! Several holy magic swords appeared on the floor and destroyed Zhenluo''s long knife.

    "Flaw doesn''t exist for me now." when the wooden yard waved the second sword, she called out the mirror in front. The wooden yard tried to reduce the sword to just enough power to destroy the mirror and cut it down.

    Pop! Dong!

    The dreamy mirror was broken, and the impact was doubled and returned to the wooden yard

    He was hurt, but the wooden yard didn''t care. He clenched his teeth and raised his right hand to the sky.

    Then, speak these words forcefully.

    "Peter, basil, Dionysius, and the Virgin Mary. Please listen to my voice." space is distorted and cracks appear! The log yard put his hand in!

    "It''s a lie! How can there be such a thing!"

    "In the name of the saints who live on the holy blade, I command you to be liberated. - dilandal!" what the wooden yard took out from the different space is the legendary holy sword dilandal!

    After taking it out, the wooden yard cut directly at Zhenluo! Under the attack of the holy sword, Zhenluo suffered great damage.

    "This is Genova''s proposal. If her own function stops, she will waste the sword, so she will transfer the right to use it to me at that time."

    "However, your suitability for the holy sword," said Zhenluo, who was about to leave.

    "Today is different from the past. Although it has witnessed hell... It is different now. Thanks to the ban, I can even use dilandal now."

    Buzzing, buzzing, buzzing

    Dylandar let out waves quietly. It is different from Genova''s use, and there is no out of control fluctuation at all.

    "Oh! This...! it''s even better than that used by Genova!" Zhenluo said.

    "Because Genova only pursues destructive power, dilandal responded like that. However, I chose certainty over power. I pay more attention to ability than power." although I heard that it was a group of disobedient hummers, I didn''t expect it to be true. This sword is more difficult to control than I thought. "

    "It''s really beyond the calculation, God! Compared with tengjun...! the real trump card is...! the family members who should be paid more attention to are... Wooden yard youdou!"

    "Ah, my heart wants to protect everyone, so I can''t lose."

    What is left of the other party is the ''King'', Cangna Sidi. The roof of the mall. The sky outside is extremely white and there is nothing. Because this is the space for the game.

    The remaining four arrived here. In front of the crowd is Cangna.

    Cangna looked at the crowd and smiled bitterly. At this time, lias asked, "God, why are you on the roof?"

    "Wang wants to live to the end. This is Wang''s duty. If Wang is killed, is the game over?"

    "Well, I won''t delve into it."

    "Lias, the spoon defeated the Red Dragon Emperor. He''s no worse than you and Yicheng Jun. don''t underestimate the child. It''s not just you who are trying hard."

    "I know. I''ve felt it myself. Well, let''s fight it out, Cangna."

    Lias took a step forward. Looks like we''re going to be one-on-one.

    Then the battle between friends began.

    The water gathered around Cangna, and lias''s magic had the power of destruction. Its attack will bring destruction to the enemy. Without hesitation, lias shot a magic bullet at her friend Cangna! Its number is comparable to that of machine guns!

    Although the magic bullet is only as big as a tennis ball, each shot can feel the high-purity magic. Lias''s practice has also been successful. Presumably, this is also based on the rule of not damaging buildings.

    Cangna used water to build walls to defend the minister''s attack. When lias''s magic touched the water, the water immediately decomposed and disappeared.

    "All right, lias. Let me disclose my water skills."

    Cangna turned a lot of water into magic and made many eagles flying in the sky, python crawling on the earth, brave lion, groups of wild wolves and huge dragon.

    "Just what I want, Cangna!" lias smiled fearlessly, constantly compressing the power of destruction and launching countless magic bullets in the air.

    Both of them put up a posture. Then they attacked each other at the same time

    "Surrender confirmed. Lord lias jimony won."

 Chapter 599

    After August 30.

    The people of the supernatural research department welcomed the time to say goodbye to the underworld at the station in front of the residence.

    "Well, cold weather. I''ll see you next time. If you want to come, just come. Just take jimony''s house as your own." said lias''s father.

    "Thank you very much! But it''s not very good."

    Although Mu Hantian was smiling bitterly, lias''s mother said, "there''s no such thing. Cold day. Lias asked you when she was in the world. I''m worried because my daughter is a little capricious."

    "Mom... Mom! What are you talking about!" lias blushed immediately.

    "Yes, yes! I will, don''t worry!" Mu Hantian nodded with a smile.

    "Oh, my tears can''t stop. The future of my family is bright!" lias''s father is crying.

    Lias''s mother nearby also sighed. "Honey, at this time, you should say like a father, ''my daughter won''t give it to you!'' isn''t that right?"

    "How can I say that? Mr. Han Tianjun has the power to surpass me for a long time. Is that enough? I think I can relax now."

    "If you want to live in seclusion, at least wait until lias graduates from high school."

    I always feel like something has been misunderstood. Mu Han thought in his heart.

    "Lias, write at least a few letters for the rest of the summer vacation," said sazex holding milligas.

    "Yes, brother. Miligas should take good care of himself."

    "Well, I will, sister lias!"

    They got into the train and said their last goodbye from the window.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    A train on its way home.

    Mu Hantian is writing a notebook. The life in the underworld is really a great experience. Moreover, it is a good study. Life in the underworld is really very happy.

    When the train arrived at the underground platform of the human world, Mu Hantian stretched himself. "Well, here we are. Then we go back to my house, Aisha..."

    Aisha looked back. At this time, a gentle man who didn''t know approached Aisha.

    "Aisha alget... Finally saw you."

    "Please... Excuse me..." Aisha was quite troubled.

    "Do you have anything to do with Aisha?" Mu cold day came between them and asked.

    The man ignored Mu Hantian, but asked Aisha with a sincere expression: "have you forgotten me? I should have seen it before."

    With that, the man suddenly opened his chest, revealing big scars. It''s a deep scar. When Aisha saw the scar, her eyes opened wide.

    "Is this injury..."

    "Yes, although I didn''t see my face at that time, I was the devil at that time."

    "My name is Theodora astalott. Although there was no time for the scars to disappear at that time, I saved my life because of your artifact."

    I see. This guy is the devil who led to Aisha''s exile by the church. Mu Han thought in his heart.

    "Theodora? Theodora?" lias seemed to think of something.

    Ah, by the way. It was the meeting of the young devil! The beautiful boy at that time was superior to the devil! If you remember correctly, this is the family of Beelzebub!

    Theodora knelt down in front of Elsa and kissed Elsa''s hand!

    "Aisha, I''m here to meet you. I''m sorry I didn''t say hello to you at the meeting. But you and I are destined to meet again. I hope you can be my wife. I love you."

    "You''re really boring." Mu Hantian went over, took Aisha''s hand, left this sentence, left, followed by Xing, Heige and timayat.

    "Aisha, I will marry you," cried diodora from behind.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "I won''t marry him in cold weather. Don''t worry," said Aisha when she got home.

    "Aisha, what are you talking about? I don''t mind. After all, a girl like Aisha will be loved by many people." she touched Aisha''s head and said Mu Hantian.

    "Really? I see."

    "Master, you''re back." the night in maid''s clothes came out.

    "Night, take them to find a room, and then cook. Heige, you stay." Mu Hantian said, pointing to Xing and timayat.

    "OK, please follow me." CHEN Ye nodded and walked in front, and they followed.

    "Heige, you don''t want to leave. Stay here, kitten... You can see her every day, do you understand?"

    "I know, meow." black Song said as if he were doomed.

    "Well, good. Your room is cleaned every day. There''s no problem living in it, so..."

    "Well, I''ll have a rest first." Heige said and walked into this familiar and strange place.

    "Aisha, go and have a rest first, and then have dinner."

    "Yes."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Summer is over, followed by a new semester

    The arrival of. Soon after the opening ceremony, Juwang School Park began a large-scale activity in September - the preparation of Sports Festival. It''s really interesting. (the author''s complaint: our schools don''t even think about it)

    "Hello, Hello! Everybody, something big has happened!" suddenly, a boy in the same class rushed into the classroom.

    He suddenly took a sip of mineral water handed over by his friend, slowed down, and then shouted in a voice that seemed to be heard by the whole class

    "The class is going to transfer students! It''s a girl!"

    A moment laterбкбк

    "Hey, hey, hey!"

    The whole class was surprised!

    "Er... Although it may be a little rare in this period, there is another new member in our class."

    Listening to the teacher''s words, everyone is very curious about what the new classmate association is like? Well, this is also the normal idea of every student, the guess of the new classmate.

    "Well, come in."

    At the urging of the teacher, the teacher came into the classroomбкбк

    "Oh, oh, oh, oh!" the boys cheered.

    Because it was a super beautiful girl with brown hair and double horsetail.

    However, Mu Hantian felt more astonishment than joy. He was really shocked.

    At a glance, Aisha and Genova looked stunned.

    The maroon haired student bowed his head neatly, and then showed a cordial expression to introduce himself.

    The cross hanging from the neck radiates brilliance. Although compared with before, the hair style has changed into a double horsetail, but it can''t be wrong!

    "I''m Irina wisto. Please take care of me!"

    Yes, it''s Irina wisto who came to Japan with Genova because of the Excalibur robbery before summer!

 Chapter 600

    "Come here for a while." during the break, Mu Hantian, Aisha and Genova pulled Irina away from the male and female students and hurried to the unpopular place.

    Irina wisto. Mu moved abroad when he was a child. Then he was blessed by the church there and became the exclusive holy sword envoy of protectant. Some time ago, the fallen angel''s cadres robbed Excalibur of the preservation and management of the church. For this matter, she came to Japan with Genova.

    Genova knew the truth of God and abandoned himself. After becoming a devil, she stayed in Japan, and Irina returned to her original place.

    "Long time no see, Ernie sauce and Genova!"

    Pop! Irina hugged Genova.

    "Genova! It''s great that you are so energetic! Although the position is very contradictory, I''m really happy!"

    "Ah, long time no see, Irina. It''s better for you to have spirit than anything. The simple stabbing injury brought to me by the cross hanging from your neck should be heaven''s punishment."

    Genova opened his mouth and asked, "Elena, why are you here?"

    "The school was transferred here at the order of Lord Michael. Let''s talk about the details after school. It''s in the legendary old school building, okay?" Irina gave a lovely look.

    After school, they came to the supernatural research department.

    "Yilina wisto, welcome to this school." after school, all the members of the supernatural research department, asashel and Cangna, also came. Welcome Irina together.

    "Thank you! Everyone! There are more people to meet again than when we first met. Irina wisto joined the church - no, as an angel, visit Juwang school!"

    Pop, pop, pop. All present applauded. Well, so it should be sent as support personnel on the other side of the sky. If you think about it, there were no angels here except demons and fallen angels.

    Let''s accept the support of heaven first.

    Then Irina began to ''thank God.'' And ''Lord Michael is so great.'' Or something. Everyone listened with a bitter smile. As always, she is a girl with strong faith.

    "Do you know that I said, ''God in the Bible'' died?"

    Irina nodded at asashel''s words.

    "Of course, governor of the fallen angel. Don''t worry. Although I passed out when fighting kirkborough, I still knew later."

    "Unexpectedly strong. Irina, who has a strong belief, came here without any impact."

    Before Genova''s voice fell, a lot of tears gushed out of Irina''s eyes! As she approached Genova, she shouted: "Isn''t it certain that it will be impacted? Ah ah! The fulcrum of the soul! The center of the world! The Holy Father is dead like that! That''s all my faith and the road I have practiced so far. When I learned the truth from Lord Michael, it was a huge impact, so big that I couldn''t get up in bed for seven days and nights! Ah ah! Ah! Ah! I My Lord! "Sobbed, lying on the table and Howling loudly.

    "I know very well."

    "I know." Aisha and Genova nodded and spoke softly to Irina.

    The three held each other tightly. Aisha and Genova would pray to God now, and still have a grateful heart to God.

    "Classmate Aisha! I''m really sorry to call you a witch before! I said too much when I separated from Genova! I''m so sorry!"

    Facing Irina''s apology, Aisha and Genova smiled at each other.

    "Don''t worry. After that, we will all be comrades who respect the Lord. It would be great if we could get along well."

    "Me too. I was wrong about the broken jar at that time. Suddenly, I was reincarnated into a devil or something. However, I was very happy to meet like this."

    "Ah, Lord!" the three began to pray again.

    "Can you be Michael''s messenger?"

    In the face of asashel''s confirmation, Irina nodded. "Yes, Lord asashel. There is no angel messenger here, which annoys Lord Michael. She said there was no dispatch at the scene."

    "Ah, Michael said such things. Although this is the place where the power of heaven and the underworld is active, in fact, the people active on the scene are only the relatives of lias and Cangna Sidi and a few people including me. Well, even so, is it enough? What else did Michael say, he still sent someone from the heaven It''s better. It''s already great enough. As a result, the level of good people in the heaven is still on the rise. Although I said I didn''t need it, I still can''t. That guy just sent it. "Asasher sighed.

    Irina suddenly stood up and put on a prayer posture. Then, with the sound of popping, her body radiated brilliance and gave birth to white wings from behind! Just like an angel!

    Everyone was shocked. Asashel put his hand on his chin and calmly asked Irina questions.

    "Irina wisto, are you angelic?"

    "Yes. Blessed by Lord Michael, I have become a reincarnation angel. I heard that seraph everywhere made it possible by using the technology now used by demons and fallen angels."

    Then Irina continued: "there are ten members of the four seraphs, and each of them is a total of twelve subordinates, from a (ACE) to queen, who are called ''Imperial Envoys'' in imitation of the poker system. King (the meaning of King) in the card is the angel as the master."

    "I see. The technology of ''devil''s chess piece''. Apply it together with the artificial artifact technology of falling angels. Really, after heaven took the technology, it carried out fun development, didn''t it? If the devil is chess, angels use playing cards. Well, playing cards originally have the meaning of ''ace''. Because pure angels didn''t do it after God died The Dharma continued to increase. So, did you connect the increase of reincarnation angels with the strengthening of your army? That''s a good idea. "

    "For this system, there should also be a strong person called Joker behind the scenes. The twelve are also in the form of the twelve apostles. Angels grow up really, which makes me feel very interesting." asasher smiled happily.

    "And then, Irina, what card are you?"

    Mu Hantian asked Irina.

    She proudly held out her chest and replied, "I''m a! Ha ha ha, I have to enjoy the glory of being appointed as the ace angel of Lord Michael! This life is not in vain! Although the Lord is gone, I can live as Lord Michael''s trump card."

    "Oh, has Michael become a new spiritual food?"

    "Well, it''s more gratifying than losing yourself."

    "Well, that''s right. It''s a big step forward than losing yourself because of the death of God and working hard to find a new Lord and job." Irina said happily to the people.

    "Moreover, Lord Michael is scheduled to carry out the variant war of the devil''s ratinggame in the future, the ''devil chess'' and the'' imperial envoy ''game! Although now it is only limited to the power of seraph, in the near future, angels outside seraph can participate in this system and compete as fiercely as the devil''s ratinggame!"

    Assasher said admiringly: "There are many angels and demons who disagree with the decisions of the upper class. People who have been hostile to each other for a long time will be dissatisfied when they suddenly say they want to shake hands and make peace. However, it''s really resourceful, Michael. In this way, the accumulated resentment of both sides will be spread by using competition instead of war. Just like the world cup and Olympic Games of mankind. They will be dissatisfied Are the grievances of both sides dispelling? Well, thanks to the concerted efforts, all forces have to adopt all kinds of new policies... Must it be very difficult there? "

    "So, can our dependents also fight the angel''s game system?"

    In the face of Yicheng''s question, asashel nodded

    "Maybe it will be like this in the future. Even so, it won''t be very fast. It will take at least ten years... Maybe twenty years later. Well, that''s your golden age as a new devil. You can enjoy it."

    "Can you enjoy it?" Cang said in a calm but energetic tone.

    "It seems very interesting." the wooden yard also thought it was very interesting.

    "Teach... The church is terrible..." Gaspar frowned.

    "That''s it. Today is the welcome party for Irina wisto." Cangna said with a smile.

    Irina looked around the crowd again and said: "Ladies and gentlemen, I have always been hostile to you and want to destroy you! However, since Lord Michael made such orders as'' get along well with you later? ''I think I will get along well with you! In fact, I also want to have a good relationship with you personally! I will work hard as a representative of the church! Please take care of me!"

    Despite all kinds of experiences, Irina became a companion in Juwang School Park.

    After that, together with the members of the student union, we held a welcome party for Irina.

 Chapter 601

    A few days passed after Irina transferred to school.

    "That! That! I''m going to take part in the borrowing race!" Irina raised her hands up with great spirit.

    Soon integrated into the class. Tuo is naturally optimistic and cheerful. He is very popular between boys and girls. Now the class is having a class meeting to decide who will participate in what events in the sports festival.

    "Cold weather."

    Tongsheng suddenly said hello to Mu Hantian. She is now standing in front of the blackboard, writing about sports festival competitions and so on.

    "The place under your armpit is broken."

    "Eh? Really?"

    After listening to what Tongsheng said, Mu Hantian looked under the armpit of his shirt. It was too late to find out. Raised his hand to confirm his armpit! Of course, the clothes are not broken!

    "OK, it''s decided." in this way, Mu Hantian''s name was written on the blackboard.

    "Shit, isn''t this a fraud, Tongsheng!"

    In the face of Mu Hantian''s complaint, she just laughed a few times.

    "What you participated in is two people and three feet, and what you paired is..."

    Tongsheng''s chalk pointed to a girl. There was - Aisha was very shy, but she raised her hand tremblingly!

    "You and Aisha take part in three legged running for two!"

    In this way, under the conspiracy of Tongsheng, Mu Hantian and Aisha became their three legged partner, so it was decided.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    From the next day, all the students in the school started the practice of Sports Festival.

    Everyone in each class changed into gymnastic clothes and men and women practiced together on the playground.

    "A showdown, Genova!"

    "That''s what I think, Irina!"

    Irina and Genova are galloping on the playground. The students in the class shouted to cheer them on.

    "Hey, bingteng, master Hantian."

    "Ah, it''s a spoon. What can I do for you?"

    "Nothing, just come and have a look."

    "What''s the matter with this bandage?"

    "Huh? Ah, this."

    He pulled the bandage back a little bit - there were several black spots like a black snake around his arm.

    "Is this...?"

    Facing Mu Hantian''s surprised question, the key replied

    "I asked Mr. asasher. He said it was the reason why he had fought with Yicheng in the game before. Using the line to connect with the artifact of the Red Dragon Emperor who had reached the forbidden hand, even my body and artifact who had absorbed Yicheng''s blood were affected. It seems that the information of the Red Dragon Emperor obtained from the line left at hand was also reflected here."

    "True or false, is it bad?" Yicheng was worried.

    "No, it''s not a bad thing. It''s just a little physical. Well, that''s it."

    Then the spoon shows a small gem like thing that appears only in a part of the arm.

    "Is it cursed?"

    After Yicheng finished, the spoon put on an expression of disgust at the bottom of his heart.

    "Well, you said something that makes me care. Vritra, there is no good legend left at all?"

    The key asked again, "well, which project did hyacinth take part in?"

    "Me? I''m a bread biting race."

    "Oh, Yicheng, we are really lucky. I am also a bread biting race."

    "What about the elder in cold weather?"

    "Two people, three feet, with Aisha."

    "Woo woo, it''s really enviable."

    "Spoon, what are you doing? If the tent fixing is checked, come quickly."

    "There are very few boys in our student union. Please work hard!"

    It''s Cangna and vice president Zhenluo Chunji. Two people are greeting.

    "Yes, yes, president! Vice president!"

    Spoon flustered back to their side.

    "Aisha, have you made great progress in the summer vacation?"

    "Eh! Tongsheng, please, please don''t rub."

    Next, it''s almost time for mu Hantian and Aisha to practice.

    From the competition props prepared by the class, I took out something for two people''s three feet.

    "Aisha! Let''s practice, too!"

    "Ah, yes, yes!"

    After lowering her head to Tongsheng, who was fighting together, Aisha immediately ran to Mu Hantian. The other men and women in the class have already started practicing in groups.

    Mu Hantian and Aisha also leaned closely together and tied up their ankles with a cloth belt.

    "Well, let''s start quickly, Aisha!"

    After stepping on the ground, Mu Hantian put his hand around Aisha''s waist and was ready to finish.

    "Yes!" although Aisha was very shy, she put her hand around Mu Hantian''s waist.

    After adjusting their breathing, Mu Hantian and Aisha nodded to each other and took a step forward

    "Start, one, two..."

    As the sound comes out, it begins to move.

    Pop! Feet mixed together, out of balance!

    "Oh!"

    "Eh!"

    Seeing that Aisha was about to fall, Mu Hantian quickly hugged Aisha and straightened her!

    "Aisha, you can''t cooperate well. You have to work hard."

    "OK... OK. But I''m sorry, I''m not very good at sports," said Aisha discouraged.

    "It doesn''t matter. The important thing is to cooperate well. Pay attention to cooperation."

    "Cooperate?" Aisha tilted her lovely head.

    "Yes, cooperation. The most important thing for two people and three feet is cooperation. As long as they cooperate well, there will be no problem. Come on, come on."

    "Yes!"

    Then, Mu Hantian and Aisha began to walk with the pace.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    After school that day

    Mu Hantian came to the department room with Aisha, Genova and Irina.

    The other department members who arrived first, including lias, looked frowned.

    "What happened?"

    Facing Mu Hantian''s question, the person who answered was lias.

    "Well, the young devil''s ratinggame battle, our next opponent has been decided."

    "The next opponent is Theodora astalott. He made an agreement with me that if he wins, he will exchange a ''monk'' chess piece for Aisha."

    "What? Lias, I can take out the chess pieces in Elsa''s body at any time. Don''t forget."

    "I know, I..."

    "Well, lias, I took part in the duel this time. Give me the chariot." Mu Hantian stretched out his hand.

    "I see." she sighed. Lias took out the chess pieces representing the "chariot" from the void and put them in Mu Hantian''s hand.

    What''s the purpose of that guy''s obsession with Aisha? Or simply like Aisha? Well, go back and use that privilege to see the plot. I can''t let Aisha have anything to do. Mu Han thought in his heart.

 Chapter 602

    "One, two, three, four... One, two, three, four..."

    Early in the morning, Mu Hantian and Aisha started their three legged practice in gymnastics clothes. And then Genova joined in.

    The location is behind the stadium.

    Now, compared with the beginning of practice, it is much more decent and can trot like race walking.

    "Ah woo! One, two! Ha woo! Three, four!" Aisha tried desperately to follow the rhythm of Mu cold day in order not to be left behind by Mu cold day.

    Sure enough, lasting practice is still very effective. As long as you make unremitting efforts, everything will make progress bit by bit. Well, this is the author''s philosophy of life

    "OK. It feels like it''s almost up. Then, let''s try to fight," said Genova, tidying up the ropes for the two people again.

    Mu Hantian turned his eyes to Aisha, and her expression was still a little gloomy.

    "Aisha, if you have any idea, just say it."

    "I didn''t regret saving him at that time."

    When Aisha was still in church, she saved a wounded devil. As a result, she was regarded as a heresy and lost her place. It was such a sad memory. And the saved devil is Theodora.

    That guy is unforgivable. If he hadn''t secretly watched the plot with authority yesterday, he wouldn''t know. Cut, nun control? I''ll kill you.

    "Cold day," said Aisha, staring at Mu''s face.

    "You look so ugly. You look very sad."

    "Oh, Aisha. What would you do if you could go back to your previous life?"

    Aisha''s eyes widened in surprise.

    "I don''t want to go back," said with a smile and no hesitation.

    "I''ve asked you in cold weather before. ''can I stay with you in cold weather forever?'' and you said, ''no problem.'' that''s the answer."

    "I like it here very much. The Ju Wang School Park and the supernatural research department also like it very much. The minister, Zhu Nai, the teacher, Yicheng, Muchang, Genova, kitten sauce, Gaspar, Irina and Tongsheng all like it very much. And you in the cold weather. The new life here is very important, cherished and open to me The things in my heart are very happy and wonderful. I am very happy every day. I am very happy to live with you. "

    Mu Hantian hugged Aisha''s shoulder and said, "yes, I will be with Aisha forever!"

    "Aisha, I want to apologize to you again. When I first met you, I said such an ugly thing to you. I regret it until now... Aisha regardless of past grievances to get closer to me. As a... Friend... Friend..." Genova blushed rarely.

    Sarah took Genova''s hand, smiled in front of her and said, "yes. Genova and I are good friends."

    "Thank you. Thank you, Aisha."

    "Woo, woo, woo! It''s really moving..."

    In this moving scene, there was a sudden sob. Turn to the direction of the sound - it''s Irina.

    "Irina. Are you here, too?"

    "Woo, Genova invited me... She said that the Juwang School Park in the early morning was also very good. As a result, I saw a wonderful friendship. This is also the guidance of the Lord and Lord Michael." Irina prayed to the sky with a moved face.

    "Well, you''re not from the supernatural research department, are you?"

    Hearing Mu Hantian''s inquiry, Irina wiped her tears, changed her mood, showed a smiling face and stretched out her thumb.

    "Well, I decided to join other clubs. And I created it myself!"

    "Oh, build your own club. What about the name and activity content?"

    Irina held her chest and preached solemnly. "Oh, Hoo hoo, I''m sure you''ll be surprised! The name of the club is'' love relief Department of Irina wisto ''! The content of the activity is very simple! Help people in trouble in the school yard free of charge! Ah, I, who have deep faith, pour out love for the Lord and Lord Michael, as well as for the sinful pagans!" Irina made a strange gesture and prayed to the sky.

    "Oh, uh huh. Well, come on." Mu Hantian casually perfunctorily said.

    Irina slammed her chest and said, "leave it to me! Of course, if the supernatural research department is in crisis, I will help! This time, I will be entrusted by Minister lias to help you with community activities and race practice!"

    "By the way, what is the number of staff in your department?"

    "I''m the only one! Thanks to this, I can only stay at the level of Tonghao Association, and the formal activities and working capital are greatly limited. So I''ll start by persuading President Cangna."

    "In short, I''m attached to the name of the supernatural research department now."

    "Anyway, let''s continue to practice." Mu Hantian said with a smile.

    Genova and Irina also took part in their tripod and began to practice together.

    "Hoo, I''m a little tired." Aisha patted her gym clothes for breath.

    "Let''s have a rest first." smiling, Mu Hantian handed the mineral water to the three people.

    "Thank you." the three found the bottle and began to drink.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    After school, the club activity time.

    "Everyone is here."

    After lias confirmed the arrival of all the staff, she took out something like a recording medium.

    "This is something that records the youth demon game. Our family members with Siddy are also in it."

    Asasher stood in front of the huge screen and said: "In addition to you, there were also new people competing. After your duel, the King Bar''s family and the glasia lapos family of the demon king asmontes, the Grand Duke of agarez and the astalotte family of the demon king besib had several more competitions. This is the recorded image of that one. Because it is their opponent''s game, please watch it carefully."

    "HMM." everyone replied with a serious face.

    The crowd quickly turned their attention to the display screen. The kitten sitting on Mu Hantian''s knee also focused. Well, this is the kitten''s exclusive position now.

    "The first is the match between the seraogue bar family and the glasia lapos family."

    The recording video began to play until a few hours later. During this period, people were excited because they were looking forward to seeing the competition of others, and they were swept away soon after the video began.

    In addition to admiring the cold weather, all the staff became serious and sharp eyed.

    What people see is overwhelming ''power''.

    The scene of the fight between the bad boy and serraogg was that the bad boy was unilaterally suppressed.

    The battle between family members is over. Both sides have strong family members and have fought a white hot battle, but the problem is the battle between the ''kings''.

    Finally, zefaduo, the bad boy who lost all his pieces, provoked serraogo. He asked the two to fight one-on-one. Serraogo accepted without hesitation. Serraogo blocked all the bad boy''s attacks one by one. Even if serraogo was directly attacked, he launched a counterattack against the bad boy as if he had nothing to do.

    Seeing that his attack did not work at all, the bad boy showed an anxious look and lost his calmness.

    And then serraogg let out a punch!

    Serraog''s attack broke several layers of defense warlocks like paper and directly hit the abdomen of the bad boy.

    The bad boy was beaten away on the spot, then covered his stomach and moaned constantly. It is clear that selaog has not used any attack means other than boxing and kicking!

    The strike power is not at the same level at all. When the bad boy dodged, an attack hit the building on the side, and it was half destroyed on the spot, and all the surrounding objects were blown away.

 Chapter 603

    "Unexpectedly, the new candidate of zefaduo, who is called fierce and feared, can hardly be regarded as an opponent. He is so strong. Selaog Barr!" the wooden field narrowed his eyes in disbelief. The expression is very grim.

    "Lias and selaog, you are clearly the ''King'', but you are too negligent. Basically, the ''King'' doesn''t act and wants to let the pieces March and break the enemy. After all, if the ''King'' is defeated in the game, it will be over. The bar family is really full of blood." sazeks sighed.

    Lias blushed shyly. Indeed, lias always rushes ahead.

    "By the way, how strong is the devil called selaog?" Yicheng asked.

    Lias answered a sincere question. "If it''s limited to the six families, it''s definitely not weak. But because the original next leader died in an accident, he came to the competition as an agent."

    Zhu Nai continued: "Before the duel between the newcomers, the game operation Committee ranked Barr first, agarez second, jimony third, astalott fourth, Sidi fifth and glasia lapos sixth. This is a ranking that combines the strength of the ''King'' and his family members. Although some conclusions were overturned in the first round."

    "But that''s the only one that doesn''t count. Is that right, Minister?"

    After hearing Yicheng''s words, lias nodded. "Well, he''s a monster. People say, ''as long as you seriously participate in the game, you can quickly improve your reputation?''. On the contrary, if you beat him, our reputation will also rise rapidly."

    "Well, let''s see the pictures. This is something to be distributed to each faction."

    Asashel launched the operation and launched a three-dimensional image in the air.

    There appeared the heads of six young demons, such as lias, Cangna and serraogg. Under the heads, things like intensity data stretched upward.

    There is also a special note of Japanese on the picture. It has power, technology, assistance and magic. This is the category of the game. There is also an item represented by "King".

    Although lias, Cangna and agarez are very high, Cangna is still a little higher than lias. Serraog is quite high. Bad teenagers are the lowest.

    Minister''s data - the magic is the longest and the power is quite high, while technology and assistance are a little above the average.

    Then there''s serraogg.

    Although assistance and magic are the lowest among newcomers, the problem is power. The image representing power extends all the way to the ceiling of the Department!

    "We didn''t give full play to our strength in the single fight with zefaduo," said asashel.

    "It''s really a genius, this ceraogue," Yicheng said.

    Asashel denied Yicheng''s words: "no, he was the first pure blood demon without talent in the bar family. He failed to inherit one of the characteristics handed down from generation to generation of the bar family - the power of destruction. It was his cousins, the jimony brothers and sisters, who gained the powerful power of destruction."

    "But is he the strongest of the young generation?"

    "He did what the pure blood demons who inherited the family talent would not have done, so he could become like a genius."

    "What would not have been done?"

    Asashel said to Yicheng with a serious face: "it''s harsh practice. Serraog is a rare pure blood demon who finally obtains strength through unusual cultivation. He has nothing else but his own body. So he can only exercise it desperately."

    Asashel continued: "he has been knocked down and defeated countless times in the competition since he was born. He is a guy who has been walking in a dusty and bloody world among the shining superior demons, pure blood species."

    "What a great undertaking it is for a man without talent to be elected the next Lord. Those who know the humiliation of defeat, the joy of victory, and the difference between the earth and the sky are not ordinary people without exception. Well, there are other secrets of strength for ceraogue."

    The video of the game is over.

    Selaog - the victory of the bar family.

    Finally, the bad boy, zefaduo, hid in the shadow and announced his defeat with a look of fear, ending the battle.

    After the video, in the silent room, asashel said, "let me say in advance. After the battle with astalott, the next game is serraog."

    "True or false!" Yicheng was surprised and asked.

    Assacher just nodded.

    Lias was also surprised and asked asashel, "is it too early? I thought I had to compete with zefado of glasia lapos first."

    "He''s gone. Zefaduo collapsed in the game with serraog. Fear was engraved in his body and mind in the battle with serraog. He can''t fight anymore. Serraog broke zefaduo''s heart and spirit. So the rest will continue to fight. The game between the newcomers is over for zefaduo."

    "You also pay great attention. The guy''s force can even break the spirit of the opponent. Because he seriously wants to be the devil king. He won''t make any compromise or hesitation for this. Yicheng, the trainer you''re looking for in the cold day is very strong. She''s timayat, the karma Dragon of the devil. She''s very experienced in your training Come on. "

    "Yes, I will try my best." Yicheng said seriously with a strong chest.

    Lias took a deep breath and said, "let''s focus on the next game first. Because we need to see the image of the next opponent astalott first, let''s talk about it later. That is, he knocked down sigbaira agarez, the next leader of the government."

    "Big public loss!"

    "Let''s fall into a bitter battle. They are a surprise, and astalott, who defeated agarez, who ranked second just mentioned by Zhu Nai, is a big surprise. Although he is very unwilling, it is only the ranking calculated by the data before the war. Once the game starts, I don''t know what will happen. This is ratinggame." Said lias.

    "But... Agarez would lose," said lias, and began to prepare for the next video, when.

    Pop, pop, pop.

    A single use transfer magic array was launched in one corner of the Department!

    "Astalott," Juni said softly.

    Then, after a flash of light, an elegant man with a bright smile appeared in a corner of the Department.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, I''m Theodora astalott. I''m here to see Aisha."

 Chapter 604

    Lias, Theodora, and asashel, the counselor, sat at the table in the Department.

    Juni made tea for diodora and stood by lias.

    Other members of the Department looked at the situation in a corner of the department room.

    Aisha looked puzzled and stayed next to Mu Hantian. Mu Hantian quietly held her hand, which seemed very uneasy, and she also held Mu Hantian''s hand back. Her nervousness also clearly spread to Mu Hantian.

    "Classmate lias, do you want to make a deal? I''ll admit defeat directly, and then you give me the ''monk'' Aisha alget I want. Of course, I''ll exchange it with a ''monk''." diodora turned her eyes to Aisha and said without hesitation.

    "What I have prepared here is..." diodora took out something like a list of her servants. When she was about to hand it to lias, lias quickly said: "I knew it. But I''m sorry. I think it''s better to say this before looking at something like a list of servants. I''m not interested in trading. That doesn''t mean I don''t get along with your monk, but simply I don''t want to let go of Aisha. She''s my important dependent demon." lias responded directly!

    "Is that because of her ability or her own charm?" Theodora asked faintly.

    "On both sides. I''ve always regarded her as my sister."

    "Minister!" Aisha covered her mouth and her green pupils were wet.

    "We are partners living together. Is it strange that we don''t want to lose her because of our deep feelings? I think it''s very sufficient. And what should we say if we want to get the woman who proposed to her through trade. And you really don''t understand the world, Theodora, if you want to get Aisha through my hand like that. Do you understand the meaning of the proposal "Are you righteous?" lias asked back with a forced smile.

    "I see. I''ll leave today. But I won''t give up." said Theodora, standing up. Then she went to Elsa''s side.

    He stood in front of Aisha at a loss, knelt down on the spot and grabbed Aisha''s hand.

    "Aisha. I love you. It''s okay. Fate won''t betray us. Even if everyone in the world denies us, I will cross them." he said something he didn''t know and tried to kiss Aisha''s fingernails -.

    "You are so boring," Mu said faintly, seizing diodora''s shoulder and stopping kissing.

    Diodora still smiled brightly and said, "can you let go? Being touched by a dirty guy makes me feel a little bit like that."

    Pop.

    Asha''s slap burst on Theodora''s cheek.

    Aisha hugged Mu Hantian and shouted, "please don''t say such words!"

    Theodora''s cheek turned red with a slap in the face. But even so, his smile still didn''t disappear.

    "I see. I see. Well, let''s do it first. I''ll beat this guy in the next game. In this way, Aisha will respond to my love."

    "It''s up to you? Don''t let me down!" ridiculed? Who won''t, ha ha.

    At this time, asashel''s cell phone rang. After a reply, asashel said to the crowd, "lias, Theodora, take your time. The date of the game has been set. It''s five days later."

    That day was over, and Theodora went back. Through the official competition notice of the demon king, it was sent to the public a few days later.

    Although he is no longer a devil, Mu Hantian didn''t give up this job. It has always been regarded as a boring pastime.

    "Pooh, sports drinks are really cool." on the way back, Mu Hantian bought a can of drinks at the vending machine, and suddenly a voice came. In the dark - it was a man dressed carelessly!

    "Long time no see, sword God."

    "Beautiful monkey! Why are you here!" Mu Hantian didn''t bother about the title of "sword God". Anyway, he used a sword, which can''t be refuted.

    "Well, I just accompany my partner." the beautiful monkey turned her head.

    "I haven''t seen you for two months. Mu Hantian, I really want to fight with you, but I haven''t had time."

    "Wally! What can I do for you?"

    "Nothing, just to tell you something. It seems that you are going to have a rating game. The opponent is the second head of the astalott family?"

    "So what?"

    "You''d better be careful. Although you don''t know how strong you are, as my opponent, you can''t die too early."

    "You mean I''ll lose?"

    Wally shrugged and said, "have you seen the recorded video? The battle between the astalotte family and the Archduke''s princess?"

    "Oh, so what? Don''t worry, I won''t die. Even Orpheus can''t kill me."

    "Oh, I''m more excited and want to fight with you, but not now. Go back, beautiful monkey." said Wally and beautiful monkey left together.

    "Wait. Is that why you came to me? Did you come here specially?"

    Hearing Mu Hantian''s inquiry, Wally smiled. "Because it''s just around here, I''m here to remind you. Alas, why isn''t the ''Red Dragon Emperor'' you? It''s interesting for a strong man like you to fight."

    "Don''t underestimate honesty. His strength is not weak at all."

    "Well, I''ll look forward to it."

    "Goodbye, sword God. Ah, Wally. Please stop by the legendary ramen shop when you go back."

    "Yes."

    With that, Wally disappeared into the dark with the beautiful monkey.

    "Well, in order to devour the real Red Dragon God Emperor, I must join hands with Orpheus. Really, but that diodora must be solved. It''s annoying to look at it. It''s a hypocritical guy." murmured to himself. Mu Hantian returned home by bike.

 Chapter 605

    Mu Hantian got up very early this day. There was nothing she could do. Last night, lias came to Mu Hantian''s house and said, "there''s a material to draw from. The underworld TV station is coming to shoot a program for us. The young devil special episode. " That''s what I said.

    People are transmitted to the underworld through a special magic array! The place to arrive is under a large building.

    When they arrived at the place where the magic array was set up, they were warmly welcomed by the staff waiting there.

    "Wait a long time. Lord lias jimony. And, family members. Next, please go this way." the producer led the people to the upper floor by elevator.

    Inside the building, although the decoration is no different from that of the human world, there are still small differences. Magic driven devices and props are everywhere in the building.

    Poster in the corridor - it''s lias! The poster of a smiling red haired girl is like a big star!

    At this time, about 10 people who looked familiar in front of the corridor were led and came over.

    "Selaog. You''re here too," said lias.

    "It''s lias. Are you here to shoot, too?"

    "Well, is serraog over?"

    "It''s just going to start now. It''s probably in a different studio from lias. I''ve watched the competition."

    This sentence from serraogg made lias frown a little.

    "There are new people on both sides, which is inevitably full of the feeling of being a rookie." serraogg smiled bitterly.

    He turned his eyes to Yicheng. "No matter how powerful you are, if you stick to the old ways, you will fail. Because the opponent will aim at the gap of a moment and attack with all his strength. Especially the artifact is full of many unknown fields. I don''t know what will happen and what will happen. It is very important for the phase of the game. Your fight with Cangna Sidi makes me realize this again, but..."

    Serraogg patted Cheng on the shoulder. "I hope to have a showdown with you with pure strength." serraogg said and left.

    After saying hello to serraogg, they first came backstage and put down their luggage here.

    Then they were taken to a place similar to a studio and passed through the middle. Preparations are still under way, and the staff of the authorities are carrying out various operations.

    The host who arrived earlier said hello to lias.

    "Please take care of me for the first time. I''m the anchor of the first TV station in the underworld."

    "Please take care of me too," replied lias, shaking her hand with a smile.

    "Let''s have a discussion right away." in this way, lias began to discuss with the staff and the anchor in turn. There are plenty of chairs for guests in the studio!

    "I, I, I, I... Really want to go home..." Gaspar trembled after Mu cold day. It''s really cruel to let the family squat on TV. This problem just can''t be corrected.

    "I think everyone who is dependent on the devil also has a lot of interviews to do. Don''t be too nervous," the staff said to the crowd.

    "Well, who are Mr. Muchang youdou and miss Jidao junai?"

    "Ah, I''m here. I''m Yudou in the wooden yard."

    "I''m Jidao junai."

    The wooden yard and Zhu Nai were called by name, and both raised their hands.

    "I think I''ll ask you both a lot of questions. Because both of you are rising in popularity."

    "Really!" Yicheng exclaimed in surprise.

    The staff nodded and said, "yes, Mr. wooden farm''s female fans and miss Ji Dao''s male fans are increasing."

    "Oh, it''s really good." Mu Hantian smiled.

    "Well, then, let''s start. Please follow me."

    The crowd nodded and followed.

    бнбнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Ah, I''m so tired."

    After the shooting, everyone gathered backstage exhausted.

    It seems that I was really nervous just now. When I got backstage, I either leaned against the wall or lay on the table.

    "Well, it''s almost time to go back." after hearing lias''s words, the people stood up from their seats.

    Just then, the backstage door was knocked and someone came in.

    A girl with vertical curly hair. And she''s a pretty girl.

    "Excuse me, is Mr. Han Tian in?"

    "It''s Leibel Phoenix. Why are you here?" Mu Hantian asked suspiciously.

    She brushed the floor and stretched the basket in her hand over here.

    "Here... Here you are! It''s a cake! Because the next program of this TV station is big brother''s, I made this by the way!"

    "So." with a faint smile, Mu Hantian took the basket and opened it. There was a delicious chocolate cake inside.

    "Did you do this?"

    "Well... Well! Of course! I''m only confident in making cakes! And... And I''ve made an appointment to invite you to eat cakes!"

    "Thank you. But it''s OK to take it out when Mingming makes an appointment to have tea."

    "No... I won''t do anything funny. Is the battle with the Astaroth family approaching? I don''t want to take up your time. But I think it''s ok if it''s just a cake. Here... Give me gratitude!"

    "Well, thank you very much."

    "Well... Well, I''ll leave first..."

    Rebecca was about to leave when she finished her business.

    "Wait a minute! Wooden yard, please." Mu Hantian left Leibel and asked the wooden yard to create a small cake knife.

    Cut a small piece from the cake in the basket, put it into Rebecca''s mouth like this, and then sent another piece to her mouth.

    "Eat well, Rebecca. Thank you so much. Let''s have some. Hahaha, you see, I don''t know when we''ll get together next time. Let''s say our feelings and thanks now. We''ll have a good tea party next time. If you think there''s no problem with me," Mu said.

    Rebel''s eyes were moist and her face was flushed to the highest point.

    "My Lord, I''ll cheer you on this competition!" Leibel saluted the crowd and left quickly.

    "Ha ha, it''s really......" Mu Hantian looked at Leibel leaving, smiled and shook his head. Then he cut a few more knives from the cake.

    "Let''s eat together, too. That''s what Leibel wants."

    "HMM." the people were not polite and ate directly.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Hoo, it''s really cool." Mu Hantian shouted after taking a bath at home.

    "Well, go and have a look at the black songs. By the way, make some snacks for them." muttering to himself, Mu Hantian dressed and walked out of the bathroom.

    "Hmm? Is there anyone practicing?" Mu Hantian was curious when he saw the light on outside the training room.

    Open the door a little and peep inside. Genova is waving his practicing sword. Wearing practice clothes and waving each sword seriously.

    Genova noticed the smell of Mu cold day and turned his face to this side.

    "It''s you, cold day."

    "Oh. I didn''t intend to peek, because I saw the light on here." Mu cold day entered the room.

    "Doing exercises?"

    "Well, because the game is approaching."

    "But you did quite a lot of practice before sunset? I thought you had gone."

    "Because, I can''t compare with the wooden yard," said Genova with Frank eyes.

    "In the video, we can also see that the wooden yard uses dirandal''s posture better than me. In terms of talent alone, the wooden yard is above me." a little haze appeared in Genova''s eyes.

    "From my point of view, both you and the wooden yard are very good."

    "Thanks. However, the most unforgivable thing is that I lost without doing anything in the previous game. So, I train myself again in order to stop being careless next time."

    "No matter how powerful the power is, there are countless ways to knock it down. Although power determines everything, it is the most easy to understand truth. In particular, the competition depends on teamwork. The combination of plural abilities is more important than individual abilities, so we must help each other."

    Genova suddenly stopped waving his sword. Looking at Mu cold day, he said, "I don''t know why, I always feel that the tense nerves will feel good and soothe after talking to you in cold day."

    Genova sat down and approached Mu Hantian. Suddenly, he kissed Mu Hantian''s cheek.

    "Genova?" Mu Hantian touched the kissed left face.

    "This is Xie Li. Hehe, that''s all for today." Genova said so and left the room, leaving Mu Hantian stunned.

 Chapter 606

    "It''s almost time to go," said lias, standing up.

    Showdown day. The crowd gathered in the activity room of the supernatural Department late at night. Concentrate in the center of the magic array and wait for the moment of transmission.

    Against Theodora astarot. Show up to be the next head of Beelzebub''s house.

    Then, the magic array lit up and was about to usher in the transmission time.

    "Are you there?"

    The vision recovered from the dazzling flash of the magic array. When you open your eyes, you can see that this is just a simple open space.

    Columns stand side by side at regular intervals. Its base is made of stone. Looking around, there is an entrance to a huge temple in the rear. It originated from the construction style of temples in Greece. Suddenly, it was found that none of it was damaged, showing the appearance of just built. The sky is still as white as ever. But after waiting for a long time, the referee''s voice still didn''t appear.

    "Strange," said lias.

    Suddenly, the magic array opposite the temple appeared! However, there is more than one magic array! With more light, it appeared in the surrounding area as if to surround everyone!

    "It''s not Astaroth''s coat of arms!" the wooden yard put up his sword.

    Zhu Nai ran away with lightning in his hand and said, "all magic arrays have nothing in common. But... All are demon magic arrays. And if you remember correctly..."

    Lias was wrapped in red aura and cast her severe eyes around. There are a lot of demons from the magic array! The whole staff came on stage with an overflow of murderous intent and hostility! Surrounded the crowd and rushed over excitedly!

    "From the results of observing the magic array, these are people who defected from the old demon king sect of the ''disaster Group''."

    "The hated false demon king''s blood heir, jimony. Disappear here!"

    One of the demons surrounding the crowd challenges lias! Sure enough, for the demons who support the old demon king, the current demon king and his related people are a thorn in the eye.

    "Miss Aisha, can you tell me your decision? Do you want to go with me?" a familiar voice came and looked forward. There was the figure of Theodora!

    "I won''t go with you." Aisha hid behind Mu Hantian.

    "Alas, that''s a pity. Since I can''t get your heart, it''s good to get your body."

    "You bastard! That''s despicable! Anyway, what''s going on? Isn''t it going to play?" Yicheng roared.

    Faced with a sincere roar, Theodora showed an ugly smile for the first time.

    "Are you an idiot? Who will do the competition? You will be killed here by their spies of the ''disaster Group''. No matter how capable you are, you can''t compete with this number of intermediate and superior demons? Ha ha, go to hell. Disappear quickly!"

    Lias rose to the sky and glared at Theodora.

    "Have you colluded with the disaster group? It''s terrible. Even the game has been tarnished. You deserve to die! The most hateful thing is that you dare to think of Aisha."

    "Really? Then go to hell!" at the command, the demons around diobella rushed to Mu Hantian and others, trying to kill Mu Hantian and others in one fell swoop with the advantage of quantity.

    "Black Rose Dragon - fire of black rose." with a charming voice, a dragon breath killed the demons around everyone.

    "This is..."

    "Hehe, I knew you had a plot. Let Heige hide them with magic. If you do it, you have reason to kill you." Mu Hantian said aloud.

    "How could it be, how could you know," roared diobella.

    "How do I know? Of course you have spies." Mu Hantian made up a lie at will.

    "Hum, even so, you will die here today."

    "Oh, what a arrogant kid." an old man''s voice came.

    "Are you Lord Odin? Why are you here?" lias asked in surprise.

    "It''s my plan, not only Odin, but also sazex, serafur, Michael and asasher." Mu coldly smiled. At the same time, a magic array was lit around. Sazex et al.

    "What?" diobella was surprised.

    "They are not..."

    "Do you mean to say that they are not restrained? It''s really stupid. Those so-called ''old demon king'' faction have changed their opponents long ago. Let sauerkraut be their opponents and just test their cultivation achievements."

    "How!"

    "Well, don''t talk nonsense, everyone, solve them."

    "Can you wait a minute?" a female voice came, and a young girl appeared in front of everyone, a small girl with black hair hanging down to her waist. He was wearing a black dress, revealing his slender limbs. The girl looks good and looks at the people.

    Asasher squinted and said quietly:

    "You came here in person."

    The girl reacted to sazex''s voice and smiled faintly.

    "Long time no see, everybody."

    "It used to be an old man''s gesture? This time it''s a beautiful girl. It''s amazing. What are you thinking about - Orpheus."

    "What! She''s Orpheus!" everyone was surprised except those who already knew Orpheus''s identity.

    "I''m here for him," he said, pointing to Mu Hantian.

    "Looking for me?"

    "Yes, people from different worlds, let''s work together to defeat the ''great red'' and help me regain eternal silence."

    "Why me?"

    "Because you have something that scares me, it scares me."

    "Sazex, I''ll leave it to you. I''ll lead her away." he said faintly, and Mu cold disappeared.

    "Interesting, let me see your value." seeing Mu Hantian disappear, Orpheus also disappeared.

    "Lord Orpheus!" cried diobel, but it was lias''s magic bullet that greeted him.

 Chapter 607

    "Aren''t you going to run?"

    "Why should I run? My purpose is just to bring you here and cooperate with you." Mu Hantian said with a light smile.

    "Cooperation?"

    "That''s right, cooperation! Because my goal is to bring down the true Red Dragon God Emperor, and your goal is to go home, and you also need to bring down the true Red Dragon God Emperor, so we have no conflict, don''t we?"

    "Then let me give you strength and drink my snake."

    "Ha ha ha ha!" Mu Han Tian laughed after hearing Orpheus''s words.

    "Why, laugh?"

    Facing Orpheus, who tilted his head in surprise, Mu Hantian explained, "your snake is really, very powerful. Unfortunately, that won''t work."

    "Why? My snake, if you drink it, you can get powerful power immediately."

    "Sorry, Orpheus, although my strength is not as good as you, it is better than sazeks, so the effect of your ''Snake'' on me can be ignored. And the most important thing is that I don''t want to be controlled by others. If I drink your ''Snake'', I will be controlled by you?"

    "Yes, but..."

    "Needless to say, just ask you one question. Do you want to join hands with me? If not, it''s like I didn''t say." after that, Mu Hantian turned around and was ready to leave. After all, there are still a lot of things to deal with.

    "I..."

    "Ka... Bang!" Orpheus was about to say something when the space suddenly collapsed and a huge cave appeared in the space.

    "Great. Red (real Red Dragon God Emperor) has not seen you for a long time."

    Orpheus put his finger on the real red dragon emperor and made a snap shot.

    "One day, I must hold silence in my hand." then he looked at Mu cold day again.

    "Just now, I promised, I will come to you." after saying this, Orpheus disappeared.

    "You shouldn''t have come to this world."

    "Sorry, really Red Dragon God, I have a reason to do this."

    "Alas, the silence of the world is ruined again."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Solved?"

    "Well, there was some trouble. Cruzenier asmundis and others of the old demon king sect suddenly appeared and attacked us, but fortunately, they were solved." sazex answered Mu Hantian''s question.

    "Well, everyone, you''re not hurt."

    "OK, nothing. But then again, are you okay? It''s Orpheus after all."

    "I''m fine, but it''s not just Orpheus. I met the real red dragon god just now."

    "What!" those who knew the existence of the true Red Dragon God Emperor were surprised, while those who did not know were full of doubts.

    "There are two kinds of dragons called ''Red Dragon''. One is Welsh Dragon, an ancient Welsh Dragon living in your house. That is, the Red Dragon Emperor. The white dragon emperor also originated from this. However, although there is only one, there is another ''Red Dragon Emperor''. That is, the red dragon recorded in the silent record. The ''real red dragon god'' is great A great dragon called the "real dragon". He lives in the narrow gap of the dimension and continues to fly there forever. "Wali suddenly appeared in the air and said. Next to him was a beautiful monkey and a man in a suit.

    "Wally? What are you doing here?"

    "Purpose? This time, we came here to confirm this. The site of ratinggame opened a boundary at a corner of the dimensional gap to expand the interior. This time, Orpheus''s real purpose is also to confirm that. The battle of sharuba doesn''t matter to us." Wally thought about Yicheng.

    "Wali, as far as I know, in your organization, except you, there is only a ''hero faction'' composed of the descendants of human heroes and brave people and the owners of artifacts, right?"

    "It''s true, but I didn''t expect you to master the existence of those arrogant guys, asasher."

    "Oh, you don''t seem to like them very much."

    "Of course, the descendants of those so-called heroes and brave people are very proud."

    "Oh, so you''re not very peaceful, ha ha ha." asasher laughed.

    "Let''s go!" Wally''s voice.

    He has run to the front of the dimensional gap that should be created by the suit man.

    "Bing Teng Yicheng. - do you want to beat me?"

    "I want to defeat you. However, you are not the only one I want to surpass. I want to surpass the wooden yard with family members and the key to friends. There are many, many people I want to surpass."

    "Me too. I also have something to defeat besides you. It''s strange. Now there are more important goals and objectives than the fateful duel between the Red Dragon Emperor and the White Dragon Emperor. I''m sure you and I are strange red and white dragons this time. It''s good to do this occasionally. But one day..."

    "Ah, let''s fight it out, Wally. I will beat you down. It''s not just fate. I just want to beat you."

    "Well, I''m looking forward to it." after saying this, Wally and the monkey entered the dimensional rift, while the suit man looked at jerois and the wooden yard and said, "I''m the holder of the holy King''s sword and the last descendant of ASA Pendragon. Just call me ASA. I''ll fight with the holy sword in turn another day. Goodbye." then, he also entered the dimensional rift, So the three left.

    "Let''s go, too." Mu Han Tian said to the people behind him after seeing the disappearing chasm of the dimension.

    "Well, after all, there are still a lot of things to deal with later." sazex answered, and the others nodded.

 Chapter 608

    This is Juwang college during lunch break. Mu Hantian ate lunch with Aisha, Tongsheng, jerova and Irina.

    "Speaking of it, I''m going to study and travel soon. I have to decide to group quickly," said Irina, holding the fried egg.

    "Yes, it''s about to take a study trip. Our sophomores are going to Kyoto. There are so many recent things that we have forgotten about this. After the sports festival, we will welcome the study trip of sophomore."

    "Well, it seems to be a group of three or four."

    "Yes, that''s right. As for accommodation, it seems like a room for four people."

    "Cold weather, don''t you form a team with us when you study and travel? But there are four beautiful girls." Tongsheng suggested.

    "Don''t say anything obscene on your face!"

    "Would you like to be with us on a cold day?" asked Aisha with a smile.

    "All right!"

    "Yes!"

    "You guys, your feelings are still as good as ever. Kissing light is released when talking all day." Tongsheng pushed a pair of glasses and said.

    "Ha ha da." Mu Hantian just smiled and didn''t say anything about Tongsheng''s words.

    "That''s it. Let''s take action together when we travel. Qingshui temple, Jinge temple and Yinge temple are waiting for us." Tongsheng''s glasses flashed and issued a declaration.

    "Well, can I be the only boy?"

    "We don''t mind the big husband sprouting big milk. What are you afraid of?" Tong Sheng patted Mu Hantian on the shoulder and said so.

    So, the grouping of the trip was decided. Mu Hantian, Aisha, Genova, Irina and Tongsheng are five in total.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    After school club room.

    Near the end of class, the staff talked about the topic of study travel while tasting tea.

    "Speaking of it, it''s time for the second grade to study and travel," lias said elegantly, tasting black tea.

    "Well, by the way, lias, Juni, where did you go last year?"

    Zhu Nai answered Mu Hantian''s question. "We are also Kyoto. We visited the scenic spots of Jinge temple and Yinge temple with the minister."

    Lias nodded and continued: "Yes. But unexpectedly, although there are four days and three nights, the places you can go are very limited. Don''t expect too much. It''s better to make a detailed schedule before you start. If you don''t take the internship and meal time into account, you will suffer a heavy loss at that time. Although the main modes of transportation are bus and subway, the time spent on the road can be very long It''s extra. "

    "It''s not good to calculate the traffic time. The minister really wants to see this and that. In the end, there''s no time to go to the two cities originally planned, and she''s still stamping her feet on the station platform." Zhu Nai smiled and said, and lias''s face turned red.

    "Ah, it''s agreed not to say? I''m too excited. For me who like Japan, it''s the longing Kyoto, so my eyes are hooked by the city and local houses." lias recalled with relish.

    "Haven''t you been to Kyoto before the study trip? I think it''s OK to use the magic array to move," Ichi Cheng said.

    Lias shook her head and said, "you don''t understand, Yicheng. It''s just the right time to visit Kyoto for the first time during the study trip. I won''t do such tasteless things by using the magic array to move. It''s precisely because Kyoto is my own vision that I want to walk around there with my own feet and feel the air there."

    After drinking all the tea in the cup, lias changed the subject. "Travel is good, but we should also discuss the programs to be taken out at the School Park Festival."

    "Ah, the School Park Festival is also fast. The sports festival, study trip and School Park festival in our school continue after a short interval. It''s hard enough for us sophomores."

    Lias took the copy from Zhu Nai and put it on the table. It seems that the program of the supernatural research society should be written on it and handed over to the student union.

    "So, we should take advantage of this time to discuss the School Park Festival and prepare in advance. If we can decide first, the third grade and the first grade can start preparing during your travel time. There are many members this year, and things are much easier to do."

    "Xueyuan Festival, I''m looking forward to it." Aisha looked very excited.

    "Well, I''m also looking forward to the activities of the School Park Festival. The sports festival is great." Genova still has no expression, but her eyes shine. Genova also made a big fuss at the sports festival. She took many first positions in various competitions. After the game, all female sports groups came to dig the corner of the supernatural research society.

    "It''s the first time for me to catch up with this kind of thing. It''s really exciting. I''m just in time to change school! This is also the guidance of Lord Michael!" Irina said in a posture of praying to heaven.

    "Remember last year was a haunted house? I wasn''t a member of the Department at that time, but its fidelity became a topic."

    "Yes, because it''s a real monster. Of course it''s scary," said lias.

    "Is... Is it real?" asked Aisha in amazement.

    Lias replied with a calm smile, "yes. I entrust those monsters who will not harm human beings to play the role of frightening people in the haunted house. It happens that those monsters are worried that they have no work to do, so it''s good for both sides. Thanks to their gifts, it''s unprecedented."

    "After that, it annoyed the student union. Cangna, who was then vice president, was furious and said," there should be a limit to using real goods and ignoring the rules. "

    "What about this year? What do you do?"

    "Anyway, try a new trick..." lias just said here, and everyone''s mobile phones rang at the same time.

    Everyone knows what this means and looks at each other.

    Lias adjusted her breath and said solemnly, "let''s go."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    The place was an abandoned workshop in the city, and everyone came here.

    As the sun set, the sky gradually darkened. There are several smells in the dim factory, full of killing intention and hostility at the same time.

    "Jimony''s family, what a clever nose." a man in a black coat appeared from the dark. In the darkness around men, several human like black monsters are ready to move, with a number of no less than double digits. There are about 100 black human monsters in this narrow workshop.

    Lias took a step forward and asked in a cold voice, "is it the ''disaster Group'' - the hero? Gui''an, I''m lias jimony. I''m the superior devil appointed by the three forces to manage the city."

    Hearing lias''s greetings, the man provoked the corners of his mouth. "Ah, I already know, sister of the demon king. Because our purpose is to purify you and other demons and save the city."

    Two more shadows appeared next to the man. This time it was not a monster, but a human. They are men with sunglasses and wearing Chinese national costumes.

    Click! Yicheng''s Dragon hand flashed red. The countdown had been completed and quickly entered the forbidden hand. He put on his armor and stepped forward as a pioneer. At the same time, he took out askalon and threw it to Genova. Genova, who caught Ascalon, put on a good posture. Mu Hantian and others also made a battle state.

    The man in the black coat saw Yicheng rush over and quickly sent something like a white flame from his hand.

    The wooden yard narrowed its eyes and said, "is it the owner of artifact again?"

    "It''s really troublesome. I''ve been fighting with the artifact owner all this time." lias sighed. But her eyes were full of determination.

    At the moment when the men swaying the flame attacked the people

    Bang!

    The magic nozzle on Yicheng''s back spewed out fire quickly and made a sprint at the beginning of the war! At the same time, the fire attack also flew to the past.

    Dong!

    The member who avoided a sincere attack shouted: "be careful of the power of the Red Dragon Emperor! We''ll be finished if you touch it! But he can''t play freely in this workshop!"

    "Boring, solve you!" Mu Hantian said, waving his sword and chopping out sword waves.

    Zinong!

    The sword wave disappeared! It feels like my attack was sucked in by the shadow extending from the workshop at the moment when I hit my opponent! Is it the ability to manipulate shadows?

    The man who did it was a man wearing sunglasses. That guy''s artifact was

    Bang!

    The wooden yard was cut fast! The holy devil sword cut down at the sunglasses man - the shadow just swallowed the sword in the wooden yard!

    Bang!

    The blade of the holy magic sword flew out of the shadow of the wooden yard! The wooden yard turned dexterously, dodged and stepped back.

    "Is it the ability to transfer the things swallowed by the shadow to any shadow? It''s not a direct attack type, but the ability to turn other people''s attacks into their own defense system? It''s really a troublesome artifact. The wooden yard narrowed his eyes and whispered.

    Bang!

    In the vibration of the air, Mu Hantian felt his own energy in the shadow of the building! Looking at it, he saw the blue sword wave flying here!

    The target is Aisha! Genova, waving Ascaron to kill the monster fighter, also noticed Aisha''s danger.

    "How can you succeed."

    Mu Hantian quickly cut out several sword waves to eliminate all the attacks on Aisha.

    Pop!

    The fierce impact of sword waves on each other set off an air wave in the workshop.

    "You won''t touch one of Aisha''s fingers!" Genova instantly acted as Aisha''s shield to protect her.

    In the air wave, an object with blue light came into everyone''s eyes.

    After looking at the past, it happened that the man in national costumes was holding a bow made of light and was firing arrows of light at this place at the same time.

    Whew, whew! Bang!

    Yicheng rushed up and smashed the arrow successfully.

    "Gaspar! How''s the data?" asked the wooden field, looking at his opponent all the time.

    Gaspar, who has been playing with the machine behind, replied: "OK... OK, come out! That''s the artifact ''Bai Yan''s hands'' of the fire attack system over there! That''s the defensive and counterattack artifact'' dark night shield ''! The most... The last one is the artifact'' green light Arrow ''of the light attack system!"

    Gaspar investigated each other''s artifact with the mechanical device developed by asasher. Although some people are not at all tuning, the awesome scanner developed recently is very effective and works well in the battle with artifact owners. Now the data are all out.

 Chapter 609

    "I see. I have a way. Yicheng, youdou and Genova listen to my instructions. Yicheng deal with the fire man, youdou deal with the light envoy with the bow! Genova is responsible for driving the miscellaneous soldiers to open the way for them! Lias, you give your full support and annihilate all the miscellaneous soldiers! Give me the shadow envoy!"

    "Yes." the crowd answered in unison and moved together.

    Genova took the vanguard and swept away the local fighters with Ascalon.

    The wooden yard pressed forward with an arrow and cut at the shadow wall covered with light.

    Dong!

    The blade of holy magic sword was sucked in.

    Whew!

    The shadow from Yicheng who is close to Yanshi is flying out!

    "Yicheng dodged and fired dragon bombs at the shadow." Mu Hantian''s order came.

    Yicheng dodged the blade of the holy magic sword and fired a red magic bullet at the shadow!

    Dong! Dong!

    Yicheng magic bullet was sucked into the shadow!

    "Hehe, I don''t know if it''s right, but it should be like this." Mu Han whispered and waved a sword to the shadow.

    "Wow!"

    What was hit? The explosion and scream sounded at the same time! When they looked, they saw the scarred shadow flying out!

    "I want to try what will happen if the attack explodes in the shadow. It seems that I can''t deal with it and finally bring disaster to myself. Even if I can transfer the attack itself, I can''t do anything about the explosive power." Mu Hantian showed a knowing smile.

    "Brother, you are really good!"

    Whew, whew!

    Just when Yicheng sighed, the arrow of light flew towards him! It''s not blue, it''s green.

    The sudden attack startled everyone. Although Yicheng tried to hide, the arrow flew from the direction where he could not feel the enemy''s breath! Everyone was caught off guard by the sudden attack.

    Lias cast her eyes into the shadow of the workshop. Then he said, "there is another one. It is using the shadow as the medium to emit light arrows outside the safe area. Even if the shadow envoy is knocked down, the power of the shadow will last for some time."

    Gaspar looked at the machine and said, "good... Great! With the attack just now, the data came out! It''s a ''green arrow''."

    "Leave this to me, kitten. Come with me. You can find each other''s position with your qi."

    "Yes, master Genova."

    Genova rushed out of the workshop with the kitten in the state of cat ears.

    "Oh, I have to work quickly." Yicheng sprayed the propeller on his back and rushed forward in one breath!

    "Damn Red Dragon Emperor, burn it up for me!"

    Yanshi''s hands are ready to release a huge flame towards Yicheng.

    The flame hit Yicheng''s body

    Ah, it''s not hot at all, but it''s cool. It seems that after the dragon breath of Uncle tanning and timayat''s sister, this flame has nothing to do with it.

    "If you want to burn me, your flame is not enough."

    Bang!

    Yicheng''s fist shook off the flame and stabbed the inflamed abdomen! Straight hit. While Yanshi fell to the ground, the wooden yard also knocked down Guangshi not far away.

    "Ah ah..."

    The shadow that had just fallen made him stumble to his feet and shout.

    For a moment, the man''s body was wrapped in a dark mist, and the shadow gradually extended, which was about to wrap up the workshop.

    Click!

    Light swam at the feet of the shadow envoy, forming a magic array, which is still an unprecedented magic array.

    It looks like it''s used for transfer, but it''s not a demon''s technique, because there''s no unique heraldry used by demons.

    After a flash of light, the shadow disappeared from here.

    "Hoo! It''s over." when the battle was over, Yicheng lifted his armor and gave a long sigh.

    "Hard work, Mr. Yicheng."

    Although the people were not hurt, Mu Hantian asked Aisha to help them reply.

    All the combatants disappeared, and the remaining ones escaped after the artifact holder''s shadow envoy escaped.

    In order to send the captured two men to the underworld, lias and Zhu started the production of the magic array to return the captured members to the underworld alive.

    "He knocked down the enemy. Although he was hurt a little, he didn''t kill him."

    Genova came back with a unconscious man on his shoulder, followed by a kitten.

    After taking away the man''s consciousness, he also sent it to the center of the magic circle, sent it away with the two people who had been caught before, and let one person escape, leaving some regrets.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "The work of sending to the underworld is over! But it doesn''t look like getting any useful information this time." lias sighed.

    "Although the artifact holder was sent to the underworld through the magic array, his memory of the hero sect was erased at the moment of defeat."

    "However, our super aggressive team has to fight as much as possible without damaging things. It seems a little harsh."

    After hearing Yicheng''s words, the wooden yard smiled bitterly.

    "There''s no way. We already have a strong ability. If we don''t control the forces to fight, the city will be destroyed."

    "This can also be used as a good reference for the rating game rule, because we once saw the painful consequences."

    "But things have become troublesome," sighed the wooden yard.

    "Why do you say that? Wooden yard."

    "I mean, there have been artifact holder assassins with special skills. In the words of our demons, there have been people who are good at support and tactics. At first, they are still power or magic... Has our action mode been gradually understood?"

    "The teacher also said that there are many unclear things about artifact."

    Lias nodded to confirm the kitten''s opinion.

    "Yes, that''s why they have the special ability to devour their attacks in cold weather. The other party probably finds that since they can''t defend directly, they can deal with it in other forms."

    "Well... Well, I have a question... Can you say my opinion?" Irina raised her hand carefully.

    "Sure, please."

    At the urging of lias, Irina began to talk.

    "In addition to our research and attack, don''t you think the actions of the heroes are strange?"

    "Strange?"

    Irina nodded to the suspicious Genova and said: "Yes, because if you really want to win us through research, only two or three battles will be enough for the counselors to plan strategies, and the fourth battle will be a showdown. But the fourth and fifth battles have not changed, so I feel that they are really cautious... What should we say? Are they bosses doing it What experiment? "

    "Experiments? Ours?"

    In the face of Zhu Nai''s rhetorical questions, Irina shook her head slightly.

    "Regardless of which side it is, it feels more like their experiment - artifact holder... This is my intuition, so I can''t assert... They sent artifact holders to other forces outside the city. I guess they deliberately chose places where powerful people gather."

    "Dramatic change," whispered the kitten.

    "Hard... Can you say... How could it be that the hero faction asked those guys to fight with us in order to make them banned?"

    "But Yicheng Jun, don''t you think it''s a little like watching the reaction of the shadow messenger before he disappeared at the other end of the transfer magic array?"

    "But ah, can we reach the state of banning hands just by conflict with us?"

    Yicheng''s opinion narrowed lias''s eyes.

    "The sword God, the Red Dragon Emperor, the man who manipulates the thunder light, the holy magic sword, the holy sword dilandal and askalon, the vampire who stops time, the cat who uses magic, and even the excellent responders... Yicheng, from the other party''s feeling, our strength should be stronger than normal. Not to mention whether we can win or not, we are ordinary people just fighting against us An unusual combat experience. "

    "In terms of method, it''s a bit reckless, even rough."

    Irina then went on to say: "I feel that it''s ok if dozens or hundreds of people die, as long as one person can reach the ban... No, the defeat of his companions in the battle may also be related to some dramatic changes... It''s the worst idea anyway."

    Lias shrugged her shoulders and said, "there are still a lot of things unknown. Ask asacher another day. People like us have reached these opinions. I think there will be some ideas there."

 Chapter 610

    "Hahaha, in a word, I''ve come to Japan for a visit." Yicheng''s father ordered someone to rebuild it into a VIP room on the top floor of the castle like home. Old Odin smiled happily.

    All the family members of regimony were gathered at home, and asasher showed his face long time ago.

    Although Zhu Nai''s father, baiqiu, was there, Zhu Nai didn''t look at it. Completely ignored. Looks surprisingly proud.

    "Tea, please." lias greeted Odin with a smile.

    "Don''t bother. However, it''s still as big as ever, and so is that one.

    "Oh! Lord Odin, you really are! Don''t use Liu''s eyes! This is the sister of Lord Lucifer, the devil!"

    The female martial god who was on the side knocked Odin''s head hard. Odin touched his head and half opened his eyes.

    "Really, I don''t know accommodation. Even sazex''s sister is naturally charming as long as she is a beautiful woman, so even the old man will stare at the Xiong department again and again. This is the old follower banvarkiri, whose name is..."

    "I''ll see you, rosvi Arthur. Please take care of us during our stay in Japan. In the future, we will be friends." valkiri - rosvi Arthur introduced by Odin also said hello. It seems that although he is young, he is very calm, capable and capable.

    "This is a virgin who has no boyfriend''s history and is equal to her age, so is valkiri." Odin added information with a look of Liu.

    Losvi Arthur showed a very embarrassed expression and said, "it doesn''t matter! I... I''m just because I haven''t liked my boy so far! I don''t like being a virgin! Whoa! Whoa! Whoa!" he collapsed on the spot and began to knock on the floor.

    "Well, the industry of fighting second daughter is also very harsh. After all, even the beautiful people don''t have their own spring. Recently, the number of heroes and brave people has decreased a lot. Due to the reduction of funds, valkiri''s deployment also tends to shrink. This one can only shrink in a corner of the workplace before becoming an old follower." Odin nodded and said.

    Asashel smiled bitterly at lias and said, "during the old man''s time in Japan, we will be his escort. Baiqiu is an important backup officer on the falling angel side. I''m busy and my time here is limited. Baiqiu will take care of it instead of me these days."

    "Please take more care." the silent baiqiu also politely said.

    "Old man, isn''t it a little early to come to Japan? According to what I heard, the schedule should be a little later. Isn''t the main purpose of coming to Japan to talk with the Japanese gods? I will also attend the talks with Michael and sazeks as intermediaries." asasher drank tea and then asked.

    "Well, that''s right, because there''s something troublesome in our country... It''s not so much troublesome as that my method of doing things has been criticized. I think I''d better act early before there''s any trouble. I want to talk to the Japanese gods in advance. I''ve been locked up so far and haven''t been able to communicate." Odin sighed as he rolled his long white beard.

    "The trouble, is it the rumor that Warner Protoss is being watched? Please, don''t casually trigger the ''twilight of the gods'', sir." asashel smiled sarcastically.

    "Warner Protoss is all right... Well, there''s no way to say this. Compared with this, brother asasher, is there an increase in the number of people who can be banned from the ''disaster Group''. It''s terrible. I heard that this is not a very rare phenomenon?"

    "Ah, it''s very rare. Just, some fool somewhere plans to use a convenient, simple and crude method to force rare phenomena to happen indiscriminately. People familiar with artifact once thought about this method, but if it is implemented, it will be criticized in all aspects, so he gave up. Whether it is success or failure, he will be greatly criticized."

    "What''s the matter with that method?"

    Assasher answered a sincere question: "It''s basically consistent with lias''s report. It''s a clumsy fight of shooting birds at random. First, a large number of human beings holding artifact in the world. It''s basically kidnapping. Then, brainwashing. Then, send the artifact holders to the place where the strong are concentrated - an important stronghold of extraordinary existence. It lasted until the emergence of the banned people, reaching the goal After that, I will force you to use the magic cube array to send it back. The shadow envoy who confronts you is also because he has reached the ban. "

    Asasher then said: "this kind of thing has been considered by any force, but it has not been put into practice. If I did the same thing to the strongholds of demons and angels before the signing of the agreement, I would be criticized and develop to the point of imminent war. We don''t want this kind of thing. However, they can do it because they are terrorists."

    "In short, as terrorists, the ''disaster Group'' can take actions to kidnap human beings through some methods and then brainwash them to ban their hands."

    "Who are the guys who do this?"

    In the face of Yicheng''s problem, assasher continued: "he is a full member of the heroic faction."

    "What is the purpose of increasing the use of forbidden hands?" Odin didn''t show a serious expression, but drank tea blandly.

    "Well, this is a matter under investigation. Even if you say anything here, you can''t start. Sir, is there any place you want to go?" assacher asked Odin.

    Odin put on a dirty expression, and then the ten fingers of his two hands wriggled.

    "Want to go to Ru ~ club!"

    "Ha ha, the focus is really unique, you God! OK, go! The young girls here have opened a VIP shop in this town. Let''s go there to entertain you."

    "Oh, ho ho! I''m worthy of being brother asasher! I''m so knowledgeable! Are you going to have a big release? You can rub it well!"

    "Follow up, old bastard! Let''s go, Japan! Have you ever played the evil generation official game? If you come to Japan, you must try that! Let me teach you the heart of great harmony!"

    "I can''t stand it! I can''t stand it at all! Is this really Odin?" Mu Hantian smiled bitterly.

    "Lord Odin, i... I''m going too!" losvi Arthur chased up

    "Just stay here. If you have asasher, there will be no problem. Just stand by at home."

    "No! I must go!"

    That''s it. I had an argument in the corridor, and then I followed.

 Chapter 611

    Yicheng family the next day:

    "Yicheng, youdou, lias asked me to inform you that although the rakinggame with diodora was destroyed, the battle was not over, and the next opponent was seraogue. At the same time, Sidi told Archduke akarez. This is power to power and tactics to tactics." Mu Hantian said the news that surprised them.

    "And saila Ogg? That''s really exciting. It''s a good exercise opportunity." the expression of the wooden field was very excited and full of war.

    "Well, it''s just like this. Then, start training. It''s impossible to win without doing anything."

    "Yes."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Mu Hantian and the three came to the underground battlefield of jimony''s territory in the underworld to practice. This place was jointly built by asasher and sazeks.

    "Let''s go, time race."

    "Yes!" Yicheng and the wooden yard have finished banning their hands, and they are very serious as soon as they come up.

    A flame came out from the magic jet behind Yicheng, who was in the state of no hand, and chased the fast running wooden yard along the Z-shaped route. Although the distance of the wooden field as a ''Knight'' is more than Yicheng, but... After doubling the power, it suddenly increases with the propulsion and makes a straight breakthrough! Behind the boost a lot of jet, one breath to shorten the distance between and the wooden yard!

    Miso!

    The wooden yard waved the holy magic sword, while Yicheng took it out and askalon blocked it!

    Say something! Boom! Miso!

    Both of them are moving at high speed and crisscross back and forth. At this time, the wooden yard waved its sword without flaw.

    Yicheng is gradually suppressed, and the blade of the wooden yard will be exposed to his armor.

    The speed of holy magic sword keeps rising! When I saw this, I frowned.

    Boom!

    The boost behind Yicheng ejected greatly in a moment, and then rushed into the arms of the wooden yard! Launched an attack at close range!

    Click!

    There was a sound of hitting metal. The wooden yard inflated the handle head of the sword handle like a bowling ball and knocked it on a Cheng''s helmet.

    The attacked Yicheng quickly retreated and dodged from there, but

    Yicheng''s feet were frozen and tightly frozen on the ground.

    "This is the holy magic sword of ice," said the wooden yard with a light smile, holding the ice sword in his hand.

    Boo! Boo!

    There is another one. The other hand of the wooden yard holds a charged holy devil sword.

    "This is the holy devil sword of thunder. Be careful, Yicheng."

    "In this case, I have to use hidden skills!"

    Shua!

    Two Red Dragon Wings stretched out from Yicheng''s back. There are pterosaur like little hands on both wings!

    Yicheng waved his wings flexibly and grasped the hands of the wooden yard with his hands on the wings!

    "There''s a flaw!" Yicheng beat his totally defenseless abdomen!

    Although two arms were caught on the other side of the wooden yard, a sword came out from the tip of the right foot and kicked it!

    At the moment when a sincere beating intersected with the holy magic sword at the foot of the wooden field, a sharp voice sounded!

    "That''s it! It''s time to limit the time! Pause." Mu Hantian shouted with the big clock.

    After hearing Mu Hantian''s words, Yicheng and Muchang stopped attacking at the position where they were about to contact each other. Simulation warfare sets a time limit. Yicheng and the wooden yard looked at each other with a wry smile and shook hands.

    "It''s a tie today."

    "I didn''t expect that sometimes the amount of training can''t catch up with yichengjun." after the practice, the wooden yard smiled and said while handing over sports drinks.

    "However, if you are fast, you still can''t beat you, wooden yard."

    As soon as Cheng finished, the wooden yard shook his head.

    "I can''t catch up with the instant sprint of the boost jet behind me."

    "That''s a straight line. Even if you can surpass it in a straight line, you can still avoid it. Sure enough, you can''t move zigzag at high speed like you, and the boost behind you is still unskilled. You can only walk straight like this now."

    "I can only get used to it gradually. However, power''s words have an overwhelming advantage over me. Moreover, if I take Chilong emperor as my opponent, the pressure is great. Every time I fight with my fist, I feel that how many lives are not enough."

    "Hehe, you two fight very well, but Yicheng, you still can''t use the sword. You can ask youdou about this. Another thing is that you are confused. When you fight with youdou, you are confused about which point to attack, right?"

    "Brother, that''s right, but that''s because the wooden yard always mixes counterattack with moves. I''m not sure where to attack."

    "Well, it''s very good. Yicheng, you can see that the backhand of the wooden yard has made progress." Mu Hantian praised.

    "Yes, I will try."

    "Well, let''s talk about the wooden yard. Your defect is that your defense is too blank, and your feet are the key. If you are bound, it will be troublesome. Although you can avoid it, no one knows what will happen in actual combat. Do you understand?"

    "I see. I''ll practice hard."

    "By the way, you can ask your master. After all, you are a light and powerful swordsman, but if you encounter a swordsman who is not inferior to you, you will be in trouble."

    "Yes."

    "Well... We''ve become stronger, haven''t we..." Yi Cheng asked the wooden yard while doing a clean and jerk.

    "Of course. Although it''s impolite to say so, you and I will soon surpass the minister and sister Zhu Nai. Can''t ordinary superior demons be overwhelmed. However, we can''t be careless."

    "Ah, the ability of me and the wooden yard has been widely spread. Others should also have ways to deal with it."

    "Say so, but... Say so, a strong person is good, but a strong team has a brighter future," Mu said.

    "The tactical discussion has also become a model. It''s very good."

    There came a familiar voice. Looking back, it was asasher.

    "Well, here you are. This is the rice ball made by the girls themselves."

    "Really? Hehe, we''re all hungry." Mu Hantian touched his stomach and said.

    Then he picked up a rice ball and began to eat.

    "The physique has become very strong, Yicheng. The accumulated exercise will soon see the effect." assacher also picked up a rice ball and sat next to Yicheng.

    "Ah, you can''t be the strongest ''soldier'' if you''re no longer stronger. Xi Ma and I have agreed to be the only one in the future."

    "Well, I''ve heard. I''ll let Lina go with you if she wants to." assacher said after biting the rice ball.

    "Thank you very much."

    "Nothing. We fall angels are supposed to obey our hearts."

    Asashel gently comforted Yicheng''s head and said, "but ah, Yicheng. If you want to be a ''King'' in the future, you must be aware."

    "What is it?"

    Asasher looked at Yicheng seriously and said, "sacrifice. If you don''t give up your subordinates, you must dare to start. At that time, how will you choose? This is the test of your qualification to become a ''King''."

    "Is it for me to choose between abandonment and salvation?"

    Asasher shook his head and said: "You can also go to rescue. If you should, go. It''s important to help your partners even in actual combat. But... That''s not good in the game. There are few examples of death after abstention transmission. In this way, there will be a time to take the next action even if you have to give up your seriously injured companion."

 Chapter 612

    "I heard something very complicated. Teacher, I can''t give up my companions. If my companions are in crisis, I will try my best to run to help them." Yicheng said.

    "Alas, because you are as close to your family members as your closest relatives. This will become a harm in the game in the future. - wooden yard." assasher moved his eyes from Yicheng to wooden yard.

    "Yes."

    "You are in the game. In the worst case, lias and Yicheng, which would you choose?"

    "I will choose a minister." the wooden yard answered asasher''s words without doubt.

    "Other family members can''t do without this kind of awareness. Because your family members of jimony have a deep bond with each other. The intimacy between companions is also the top class among demons. This is both a weapon and your weakness. If ''this guy can''t abandon his companions'' is detected by other evil demons, he can really organize tactics with this goal. Hold a stupid self-confidence And blindly helping your companions leads to defeat, and your evaluation will fall. You should have seen this when you played Cangna Sidi''s game in the summer vacation. It''s not that you should abandon your companions in actual combat, but ah, you should remember this in the game. Especially if Yicheng is scheduled to be independent in the future, you must clearly recognize this. As a ''King'' бпYou are the one who wants to survive to the end of the game, not the devil as a family member. "

    "Is it necessary to have the consciousness of sacrificing future family members? Ah, yes. It''s impossible not to make this kind of consciousness. I feel very hard just imagining that I haven''t become a ''King''. I can fully understand the minister''s mood. In the wooden yard, we are almost ready to be aware."

    The wooden yard nodded. "Ah, we can''t let the minister win in the rating game."

    "Therefore, for the sake of the minister, you must fall down with a smile. However, if you fall down with all your strength, you should fall up to the sky. After all, it''s a shame to be looked at by the enemy on your back. You should fall down on the front!"

    "Hmm!" the wooden yard nodded and affirmed Yicheng''s idea.

    Asashel scratched his face.

    "Said a very handsome thing, Yicheng. Sometimes you are really a great guy. By the way, I want to talk to you about Tyrannosaurus Rex."

    "It won''t work. It''s annoying to die."

    "Well, it''s natural, but it''s rare to wake up. I want to explore the power of the Red Dragon Emperor from other aspects."

    "The influence of ''Tyrannosaurus Rex'' is caused by the state that the artifact liberates the thoughts of the owners of boost gear recorded in the past dynasties. I heard from dregg that the negative feelings of those guys inside the artifact are still strong. It is the same as the curse. It controls you with the dark power to make a big explosion. It seems that there is also a side that the artifact can only work by absorbing life."

    "What a terrible topic... Negative feelings, curses... This artifact also has an unexpected and terrible side."

    "Ah, the partners and relatives of the Red Dragon Emperor of all dynasties also suffered misfortune because of this curse. Therefore, if you purify the curse negative emotion, you can develop the power comparable to the ''tyrant'' in a different way from the ''tyrant'' without reducing its vitality. I have established this hypothesis. Therefore, it is necessary for you to sneak into the artifact and solve the will Let go of the negative feelings of the missing of the Red Dragon Emperor of all dynasties. "

    "That is... That is to say, I want to do the ideological work of remaining thoughts of predecessors in the artifact, so that I can produce a new powerful force different from the ''Tyrannosaurus''?"

    "Well, that''s it. Try to persuade the thoughts of the ancient red dragon emperor. Dregg will also help."

    "Ah, although it''s good, the thoughts of past generations are full of dark power, and I can''t touch them casually." dregg said aloud.

    "Yes, it''s just a matter of relying on Mr. bingteng Yicheng to solve it."

    "Yicheng, I believe in your possibility. All the red dragon emperors of the past dynasties were swallowed up by power and died. Your talent may be the lowest in the past dynasties. But ah, your heart is very strong. Although your physical ability and magic are far worse than Wally and other legendary dragons, on the other hand, you just need to work hard, perseverance and divergent thinking to find the key You have this persistence. "

    "Yes! Everyone trusts me, and I won''t let you down. I want to be the man who knows boost gear best in all generations. It''s the best title to think about."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    The night after Odin came to Japan a few days ago.

    On the carriage pulled by an eight legged military horse called srepnier sat Mu Hantian and others, asasher, Odin and the female martial god losvi Arthur. And still flying in the air! Moving in the night sky.

    Outside, the wooden yard was guarded. Genova and Irina, and Gaspar also flew behind. In order to be able to meet terrorists at any time.

    "Japan''s Daiwa FUKO is really amazing. Geisha are the best." Odin put on a satisfied expression and smiled "ha ha ha ha ha".

    Recently, there are huge carriages. Around Japan. Go to the cabaret club in Tokyo, go to the garden, Sushi House and so on.

    Because people are still minors, that is, college students, they can''t enter the store many times. They can only stand by in the reception room near the entrance!

    "Lord Odin! We are going to have a talk with the Japanese gods soon. Please take heart from your travel mood. In this way, when you go back home, others will be angry with us."

    Although losvi Arthur has been calmly dealing with and accompanying Odin these days, he can''t bear it now. The veins on his forehead burst and approached Odin.

    "Oh, you''re really a woman who doesn''t understand entertainment. How about relaxing a little more? Maybe you can get a man."

    "It has nothing to do with... Whether I have a boyfriend or not! Don''t I like being single?"

    Cluck!

    Squeak!

    Suddenly, the carriage stopped and everyone was hit by the sudden brake!

    "What''s going on? It''s not a terrorist, is it?"

    "I don''t know! But... It''s probably not good to happen at this time!" losvi Arthur and asashel were on alert.

    Looking out from the window of the carriage - centered on baiqiu, the wooden yard is surrounded by Genova and Irina, showing a battle posture.

    Looking forward, there is a young man floating in front. He''s a handsome guy with bad eyes.

    The things hanging on him were very similar to the cloak Odin would wear when he was dressed up. But the color is mainly black.

    After confirming the man, losvi Arthur looked surprised at the bottom of his heart, and Mr. assacher smacked his mouth.

    The man Shua threw off his cloak and opened his mouth: "first meeting, gentlemen! I am the evil god of northern Europe! Rocky!"

 Chapter 613

    "Isn''t that God from the same place as old Odin?" Yicheng was surprised.

    "Mr. rocky, it''s a coincidence to meet in such a place. What can I do for you? On this carriage is his highness Odin, the main god of northern Europe. Do you know this and take action?" asacher asked calmly.

    Rocky folded his hands and said, "nothing. Our Lord God, running out of our mythological system, the pain of contact with mythological systems outside us is unbearable. I can''t stand it, so I''m in the way."

    After listening to this sentence, assacher''s tone changed.

    "It''s so honest, rocky." there was considerable anger in his voice! Well, after all, asashel is a man who likes peace. He hates guys like rocky who disturb peace.

    Loki smiled happily when he heard asashel''s words. "Ah, ha ha, this is the governor of the fallen angel. Although I don''t want to meet you and the demons, I can''t help it. It''s good to be purged by me with Odin."

    "Can you just get in touch with other mythological systems? This is self contradictory."

    "Hehe, just destroy other myth systems. It''s really incomprehensible to conclude Peace. It''s clear that the myths there are stepping on our territory to spread their holy books."

    "It''s no use saying this to me. Say it to Michael or the God in the dead holy book." asasher said as he scratched his head.

    "Hum, no matter where it is, it is a problem for the lord god Odin to personally go to make peace with the eastern gods. In this way, we will not be able to achieve the ''dusk of the gods''? What do you want in exchange for the information of the world tree?"

    Asasher pointed his finger at rocky and asked, "just one question! Are your actions related to the disaster group? But don''t you an evil god who will answer this honestly."

    Rocky replied with a lack of interest, "it''s very unpleasant to compare the fool like terrorists with my ideas. I came here to see you in my own will. It''s not Orpheus''s will."

    Hearing this answer, asashel breathed a sigh of relief. "Isn''t it the ''disaster Group''. But it''s still a troublesome problem. I see, sir. Is this the problem that Beidi bears?"

    Asashel turned to the carriage, and Odin led losvi Arthur out of the carriage. A magic array is spread under your feet and moves in the air through the magic array.

    "Well, but how to say, the current situation is that there are stubborn guys. Even a fool like this has appeared in person."

    Odin said with a long white beard.

    "Lord Loki! This is an ultra vires act! It''s not an acceptable act to show your ferocity to the LORD God! You should express your objection on a proper occasion!" losvi Arthur immediately changed his shirt into armor and protested to Loki.

    "Just a brief introduction. Don''t get in my way. I''m here to ask Odin. Are you going to continue this thing beyond the scope of Nordic mythology?"

    Odin replied blandly, "yes. At least, compared with you, the dialogue with sazeks and asasher is 10000 times more interesting. I want to know about Japan''s Shinto. There are also interested in our world tree. I just want to send ambassadors to each other for cultural exchanges if the peace talks between the two sides yield results."

    After hearing this, rocky said with a bitter smile, "I see. What a stupid idea. Won''t it be impossible to carry out dusk?"

    Shua

    Suddenly, a cold wave hit the crowd. The appalling hostility gave everyone goose bumps!

    "Can you take that as a declaration of war?"

    Loki smiled fearlessly at asashel''s final confirmation.

    "Whatever."

    Dong Ka!

    Suddenly, a wave hit rocky!

    It''s Genova - waving dilandal. A large amount of aura gushed from the holy sword.

    "I still know the truth that the first hand must win." Genova said blandly.

    "Ah, it doesn''t seem to work. It''s worthy of being the God of northern Europe."

    As the smoke cleared, rocky floated unharmed in the air.

    "Holy sword? It''s powerful, but it''s still far away if you take God as your opponent. It''s like a breeze blowing your face."

    The wooden yard also created the holy magic sword, and the lightsaber appeared in Irina''s hand.

    Looking at these, rocky smiled: "ah ha ha! It''s useless! I''m also a God, no matter how many demons or angels attack you."

    Rocky''s left hand stretched forward slowly. Seeing this, Mu Hantian rushed up with his sword. It was nothing for him, but lias and others behind him couldn''t stop it.

    "Drink!" Mu Hantian chopped at Rocky with a sword.

    "That''s it, that''s it. Is this the sword God? It''s so powerful, but -"

    The brilliant particles in Rocky''s hands began to gather!

    "You can''t beat me yet."

    Dong!

    The two waves collided violently in the air and bounced off without reduction! The blast wave of the explosion still hit lias and others!

    "Although there is no special mercy. It''s really interesting this time. I''m very happy. In short, smile first. Hahaha!"

    Lias and Zhu Nai also spread their wings and flew out of the carriage, wrapped in red aura and watching the war.

    "Red hair. Jimony''s family... Really? What about the blood relatives of the current demon king. There are two cadres of fallen angels, one angel, a group of demons, plus the Red Dragon Emperor and the sword God. Odin, it''s just a guard. Is it so serious?"

    "Because a big fool like you will come. It''s the right choice in terms of the result."

    Odin''s speech made rocky nod, and the smile deepened.

    "Great. Then I''ll call too." then he spread his cloak and began to call loudly, "come out, my dear son!"

    A moment after Rocky''s cry - space was distorted.

    The distortion of space appears - Gray Dog! No, it''s a wolf!

    A huge gray wolf about ten meters long appeared in front of the crowd!

    "Partner, that thing is very dangerous. If you can, you''d better avoid it," said dregg, who is known as the Red Dragon Emperor.

    "No... you, don''t shoot at the wolf! Yicheng, keep a distance!" assasher''s expression was wrapped by the tension he had never seen so far.

    "Teacher, what''s the origin of the wolf?"

    Mu Hantian answered Yi Cheng''s question "I still know something about the myths of northern Europe. There are three famous wolves in northern Europe, fennel, the God killing wolf, Skoll, his two sons, the wolf that devours the sun, and Hattie, the wolf that devours the moon!"

    Mu Hantian''s words surprised everyone and seemed to understand at the same time.

    "Is that the Ferrer wolf? It should be in such a place!"

    "It''s really bad."

    "Yicheng! That''s the worst and biggest monster! He has teeth that can kill death! If he bites, I''m afraid this armor can''t protect! So be extra careful."

    "Yes."

 Chapter 614

    Rocky stroked the Ferrer wolf and said: "By the way, that''s it. Pay attention. He is the worst of the topclass monsters I developed. Why? His teeth can kill anything, even God. Although I haven''t tried, even the gods and Buddhas in other myths are useful. Whether it''s a high-level demon or a legendary dragon can easily cause fatal injuries."

    Rocky pointed his finger at lias and said, "I didn''t want my fenril wolf''s teeth to be used on people outside the Nordic system... Well, then the child may have a good experience tasting the blood of people outside the Nordic system."

    "Blood relatives of the demon king. * * * * * that blood can also become the food of the fenlil Wolf - go!"

    Ow, ow, ow, Ow!

    The wolf''s bark rang through the dark night sky.

    Shua

    The strong wind blew. The wolf in front of him disappeared from everyone''s sight.

    "How can you succeed. Wings of the storm." Mu Hantian felt the killing by the side of lias. He knew that Jing must not stop finnel''s teeth. He had to use this.

    In an instant, Mu Hantian appeared in front of lias and blocked fennier with the wings of the storm.

    "Cold weather, are you all right?" lias was surprised to see Mu cold weather suddenly appearing in front of her.

    "It''s all right, but I still underestimate finnier. I only know the strongest teeth, but I forget its claws." seeing that his chest has been dyed red with blood and the obvious claw prints, Mu Han Tian smiled bitterly.

    "Cold weather, are you all right? I''ll help you recover right away." Aisha said anxiously.

    "Aisha, I''m fine. Don''t come here. Step back with lias. Don''t worry about me. I have this." Mu Hantian waved to Aisha and put a bean into his mouth.

    "Hoo, the effect of Xiandou is strong. But it''s still too expensive, and some injuries can''t be recovered." after looking at the chest, the scratches are gone, but the clothes are dyed red.

    "Sword God, it''s really you. It''s amazing that you can catch up with fenrier at the moment when the wolf moves, and you still have that magical thing. But so what? Among these people, you are the only one who can fight fenrier, and I can let fenrier regard any one of them as the target of attack. Can you save others in time next time?"

    "Rocky!" the two fallen angels shot.

    Asasher and baiqiu sent the gun of light and thunder light to Loki.

    "Really, don''t you think I''m weak? Even if you don''t use the fenril wolf, the falling angels are still too reluctant to take me as their opponent."

    An unprecedented magic array formed a shield and spread out in a large area in the air. The attacks of asasher and baiqiu were easily blocked.

    "Cut, is this the Nordic technique? If it is related to the technique, it should be more developed than our myth system! It is worthy of being a world famous for magic and magic!" asasher breathed out with hatred.

    "Then, use the same technique to attack!"

    Boom!

    Losvi Arthur uses the same magic cube array as Rocky to spread multiple times in the air and release countless magic attacks!

    Pop, pop, pop!

    Rocky''s defense magic array seemed to be launched to protect his whole body, and all the attacks of losvi Arthur were narrowly prevented.

    "Then, the next round is here. Let''s give you some color to see." Rocky waved his hand horizontally, and at the same time, the murderous spirit of fenlil wolf was rising at the same time. His cold, gray and emotionless eyes turned to Mu Hantian and others.

    Suddenly, a light beam flashed in the sight of everyone

    , the speed of light passed through fennel.

    б░HalfDimensionб▒

    Kara!

    The space centered on the Ferrer wolf gradually became greatly distorted. The Ferrer wolf itself was bound by the distorted space and its action was blocked. However, it soon broke the distortion with its sharp teeth and was liberated. Silver also came between the people and the wolf.

    "I said, are you okay?"

    "Wally!"

    Yes, the White Dragon Emperor Wali appeared in front of everyone!

    "Oh, oh, I didn''t expect that the powerful sword God would also be hurt." the beautiful monkey appeared from around on the golden cloud.

    "Oh, it''s the White Dragon Emperor!" Rocky smiled with joy when he saw Wally on the stage.

    "The first time we met, rocky, the evil god. I''m Wally, the White Dragon Emperor - to kill you."

    When he heard Wally''s declaration of war, Rocky''s mouth was more and more raised. "I''m very satisfied to see the second day dragon and the sword God - I''ll leave now!" Rocky pulled the wolf back to himself. He threw his cloak, and the space was greatly distorted, wrapping rocky and the wolf.

    "However, on the day of meeting with the gods of this country, I will stir up the situation again! Odin! Next time, my son fenril and I will bite the throat of the LORD God!" Rocky and the wolf fenril disappeared from there.

    "So, Wally, what are you doing here?"

    "Don''t get excited. I have no malice, and if you want Odin''s talks to succeed, you can''t beat rocky back?"

    "What do you mean?"

    Wally glanced around the crowd and said impolitely, "you people here can''t defeat rocky and fenril wolves. Moreover, due to the activities of the hero sect, the underworld, the heaven and Valhalla are in a mess. There''s no way to assign people here."

    What they said to Wali, no one said anything. Mu Hantian can be defeated one-on-one, but lias and them still need Mu Hantian''s protection. That month and others were also called by Mu Hantian to fight against the heroes, and they couldn''t draw out their hands at all.

    "Can''t you kill him?" Yicheng asked Wally.

    Wally just shrugged and said faintly, "it''s a pity that I can''t compete with rocky and fenril wolves at the same time."

    "What? Throw down the handsome lines. But if you say you can''t do it yourself, there''s no way."

    "Well, can you listen to me? Although I can''t do it alone, I''ll say another thing if the Dragon forms a team the next day."

    Wally''s proposal surprised all the members present! Only Wally''s companions were not surprised!

    Wally continued to the surprised speechless crowd: "I have a proposal. It''s better for me and Bing Teng Yicheng to fight together in this war."

    "Well, I don''t mind. It''s a good exercise opportunity. Yicheng, come on." Mu Hantian smiled faintly.

    "I see, brother. I''ll cheer. I''ll beat rocky and avenge you." Yicheng said firmly.

    "Well, well, come on."

 Chapter 615

    ? The next day, they gathered in the hall on the first floor of bingteng''s house.

    Jimony''s dependents + Irina + come to see the black song of the kitten, asasher, baiqiu, Sidi''s dependents - and Wally''s gang.

    The demon king sazex already knows about this incident. The information was also transmitted to the falling angel and the heaven.

    In order for Odin''s talks to succeed, the three forces need to guard together. The so-called cooperation means to gather the strength of the strong members who cooperate here in some way.

    Mu Hantian decided to fight rocky with Wali, asasher, Yicheng and baiqiu, so there would be no worries at home, but lias and others totally disagreed. So mu Hantian can only protect them and let Yicheng and Wali go.

    "First of all, Wally, what is the reason for working with us?"

    Asasher, standing in front of the whiteboard, asked Wali such a question.

    Wally smiled faintly and said, "I just want to fight rocky and fenril wolf. The beautiful monkey has agreed. Is there any objection to this reason?"

    After hearing this, assacher frowned in surprise.

    "Well, I can''t believe it. However, it does need combat power anyway. Now, under the influence of the hero faction, no matter which force on our side is in a situation of inseparable combat power. Although there is a view that the actions of the hero faction are related to your actions... According to your character, there is no reason to act together with the hero faction?"

    "Ah, now I basically don''t interfere with those guys. Even if I don''t form a team with you, I''m ready to fight rocky and fenril wolves. If you don''t form a team with me, even if it will involve you, I''ll get involved in the battle."

    "Although sazex is also very upset, he can''t ignore your suggestions as a survivor of the old demon king. Although he is a naive demon king, I also think it''s wiser to cooperate than letting you go."

    "Although there are more incomprehensible parts," lias said of asashel''s opinion. Cang also accepted it, although it was also a very dissatisfied expression.

    The people accepted Wally''s proposal with the idea that "it''s better to monitor than act at will to see the truth, and we can easily take countermeasures in that case".

    Asashel looked at Wali quietly and said, "must be planning something?"

    "Who knows!"

    "If you decide in advance that anyone can stab you when you take any strange action, it''s no problem."

    "Although I''m not ready to do such a thing at all, if I attack, I won''t wait to be stabbed in vain." for asasher, Wally just smiled bitterly.

    "Well, now let''s put aside the topics related to Wally. Next, we''ll discuss the topics related to Rocky''s countermeasures. We''ve scheduled to ask someone for countermeasures against rocky and fenril."

    "Ask for countermeasures against rocky and fenril wolves?"

    Asashel nodded and answered lias.

    "Yes, he knows those guys very well. I''d better ask him for more advice."

    "Who is it?" Yicheng raised his hand and asked.

    "If I''m right, it''s him, isn''t it? One of the Five Dragon Kings, the ''dragon of the end'', yemenggad. He is a huge sea snake in Nordic mythology. He is the second son of the three children born by the evil god Loki and the female giant alberda. His brother is the demon wolf fenriel and his sister is the God of death Haila. (PS some are also called hull. You can go to see the demon detective Loki)"

    "Well, the cold weather is right, but we have to open the Dragon Gate with the help of the two day dragon, ''the Golden Dragon King'' - fabnier''s power, ''the black evil dragon king'' - Frodo''s power and tanning''s power. From there, we can simply call out the consciousness of yemenggad. Because the noumenon is still sleeping in the deep sea of northern Europe."

    "Is it difficult, even, even me? Seriously, it''s just some monsters that make me feel very low self-esteem!" spoon expressed his opinion timidly.

    "Well, you''re just one of the elements. Just leave the main part to us and ertianlong. In short, just wait before contacting tanning. I''ll discuss with shemhasa about countermeasures. Just stand by before that. Baiqiu, come with me."

    "I see."

    Asasher and baiqiu finished and went out of the hall.

    The rest are the supernatural Research Association and the student union, and then the Wally gang.

    "The Red Dragon Emperor." the beautiful monkey raised his hand and spoke.

    "Why... What''s the matter?" Yicheng asked timidly.

    The beautiful monkey smiled and said, "can you go to the indoor swimming pool below?"

    "It''s really an unexpected problem. No problem, just don''t mess around." Yicheng nodded and said.

    "Oh, thank you very much." the monkey bowed and went out of the room.

    "This... This is the last Excalibur lost! Wow, how powerful!"

    "Well, Wally got the information alone. When he compared it with the legend handed down by my family from generation to generation, he found it. The place is a secret."

    Mu Hantian cast his eyes to the side where the voice came from. Irina and ASA were having a good chat on the topic related to Excalibur. At this time, Irina''s character is really convenient. It will soon become a ball. The nearby wooden yard and Genova were on guard and seemed to be listening to their conversation. As a swordsman, I care about the legendary holy sword.

    Mu Hantian turned his head and another pair of combinations appeared in his sight

    "Meow?" kitten and black song.

    The kitten lowered her head, but her eyes stared at her sister from time to time. There was a flirtatious smile on the black song.

    "Kitten sauce''s sister, although she is a beauty, it''s terrible." behind the kitten, Gaspar shivered and hid.

    Mu Hantian walked over with a smile and stood between them.

    "Kitten, are you all right?"

    After hearing Mu Hantian''s words, the kitten shook his head, then the kitten held Mu Hantian''s hand and hid behind Mu Hantian. Sure enough, I''m still very distressed, facing my sister.

    Seeing Mu Hantian coming, Heige was a little stunned and soon showed a naughty smile. Keep staring at Mu Hantian. Then

    lick

    The sudden feeling made Mu Hantian take a step back! Looking back, Heige licked Mu''s tongue and stretched out brightly.

    "Er, Heige, what are you doing?" he touched his face, and Mu Hantian asked puzzled.

    "Would you like a meow?"

    "What?"

    "I''ve always wanted to have a child, so I want to ask my brother you to have a child with me." then he went forward and hugged Mu Hantian.

    Mu Hantian wanted to say something, but he was stared at by the terrible girl behind him. It was terrible.

    Black song saw the kitten''s reaction and smiled happily.

    "I won''t give the elder generation... To... Elder sister." said the kitten, coming out from behind Mu Hantian, pulled the black song out of Mu Hantian''s arms.

 Chapter 616

    Soon after asashel came back, Yicheng, spoon and Wali flew out of bingteng''s house through the transfer magic array.

    In order to summon the Dragon King, it is impossible not to summon consciousness in a specially prepared place.

    The place of arrival is white space. Looking around, what is particularly striking is that there are huge dragons standing there.

    "I haven''t seen you for days."

    "Uncle tanning!" cried one sincerely and happily.

    "Oh, is that Frodo over there?"

    Tanning is looking at the spoon. As a key figure, the key shivered all over his body.

    "Dragon... Dragon King! The highest demon...!" tension and respect mixed together.

    "Don''t be nervous. Although uncle is a little fierce, he is still a good dragon."

    "Stupid, stupid! It''s the highest demon, Lord tanning! Uncle, uncle or something!"

    The key pointed to Yicheng and said, "even in the underworld, only the selected person is qualified to become the highest level devil. Further, ranker within 10 of ratinggame is the highest level devil. For the contribution of the underworld, the achievements and abilities in the game, all of these can get the highest level status among the demons when they are evaluated by the highest rank." Spoon gave a speech warmly.

    "White Dragon Emperor? If you make any strange moves, I will bite you up without hesitation."

    Tanning looked down at Wally, who just smiled bitterly.

    Asashel quickly unfolded his technique and painted a special magic array on the ground. The light travels and makes a unique texture shape.

    "But will that guy come? I''ve only seen him two or three times," tanning muttered with a sigh.

    "Well, don''t worry. If the dragon is there two days, promise or refuse, it will certainly give some reaction." asashel said while describing the magic array.

    "Is he a difficult dragon?" Yicheng asked.

    Tanning narrowed his eyes and answered a sincere question. "That guy basically didn''t move, because it was a dragon that began to move at the end of the world. It was sleeping until the mission came. Although it occasionally appeared on the ground, it was sleeping even at that time. Because hundreds of years ago, there was a declaration to live in the deep sea before the end of the world."

    "Well, the foundation of the magic array has been completed. Next, everyone, stand at the designated place."

    At the urging of asasher, the people occupied the points depicted by the patterns they had never seen before. The patterns depicted below were also different, meaning the two day dragon and the Dragon King.

    After confirming that everyone had stood at their designated points, asashel operated the small magic array at hand and was making the final adjustment.

    Click

    The faint light swam in the magic array below. Yicheng''s position was red light, Wally''s was white light, assasher''s side was gold, the spoon was black, and tanning''s side was shining purple light.

    The magic array was launched. Something in the magic array began to project. The three-dimensional image began to be slowly generated on everyone''s head.

    Then

    In front of everyone is a huge creature that wants to bury this space.

    It looks like a snake. But the head is a dragon like tanning. Its long body is curled into a curly shape.

    "Sure enough, I''m sleeping. Hey, get up, yemenggad."

    Tanning went to talk, and the huge dragon slowly opened his eyes.

    "The memorable wave of the dragon. Hoo Hoo..." yawned.

    "Oh, isn''t this tanning? I haven''t seen you for a long time."

    The Dragon looked at Yicheng and others.

    "Oh, dregg and arubion are there. Fafner and... Frodo are also...? what''s the matter? Is it the end of the world?"

    "No. I want to ask you something today, so I call your consciousness here." after tanning finished this sentence

    "Hoo, Hoo..." yemengjia snored again.

    "Don''t sleep! Really, you and Yulong are too lazy to stand!" tanning was angry.

    After hearing tanning''s words, jemengad opened his big eyes again.

    "Tanning, you are always so angry... So what do you want to ask me?"

    "I want to ask about your brother and father," tanning said.

    "Daddy and the dog. OK. Anyway, daddy and the dog don''t matter to me... Ah, but, tanning. I want to hear one thing."

    "What?"

    "Is the battle between dreg and arubion over?"

    "Ah, No. this time it is scheduled to defeat rocky and fenril wolves with a common front."

    After listening to tanning''s words, yemengad seemed to smile.

    "Hey, interesting... It''s incredible that two people don''t fight but fight side by side."

    After that, he changed the topic and answered tanning''s question.

    "Puppies are more dangerous than daddy. There are many examples of death from being bitten by teeth. However, there are also weaknesses. The magic chain made by dwarves, Gleipnir (PS: Gleipnir. In Nordic mythology, this is a magical rope used to bind the magic wolf fenril), can bind them. In this way, it can stop its steps."

    "This has been known for a long time. However, reports from the North say Gleipnir seems to have become ineffective. So I wonder if I can get some secret strategies from you."

    Um. Daddy''s words will strengthen the dog. In that case, ask darkelf who lives somewhere in the north. Remember that the elders over there know how to strengthen the magic of dwarf artifacts. The place where the elder lives can be transmitted to the artifact of dreg or Wali. "

    Asasher pointed to Wali and said, "give the information to the White Dragon Emperor. Our brains are too big and difficult."

    "Most of them have entered the alien world due to the drastic changes in the human environment. Some still live in the secret environment of the human world," Wally said after obtaining the information.

    "I see. Assacher, expand the world map of stereoscopic images."

    Asasher operated the mobile phone and reflected the world map into the air from the picture. Wali pointed to some of them. Asasher quickly transmitted the information there to his companions.

    "What about the countermeasures against rocky?" tanning went on to ask questions about rocky.

    "Yes, if you hit daddy with Miao Lanier (that is, Thor''s hammer, thunder hammer, Thor''s weapon), you should be able to defeat him."

    After listening to yemenggad''s words, asasher put his hand on his chin and said, "that is to say, basically, it can only be attacked with ordinary attacks. Let Odin, that bastard old man, ask sol to borrow millanier."

    "I don''t think sol will borrow it. Because it''s a weapon that only Protoss can use."

    Wali said that to asasher''s opinion.

    "In that case, please try the dwarf and darkelf just mentioned. Odin should give them the copy of millanier."

    "Your erudition is really a great help today, yemenggad." asashel thanked with a bitter smile.

    "It''s OK, it''s OK. It''s fun to chat like this occasionally. Then, it''s almost enough. I went to bed. Hoo ah." yemengjiade yawned a lot and interrupted the image a little.

    "Ah, please."

    "It''s all right. If there''s anything else, just call me up."

    Before the voice disappeared, the image shook a few times and disappeared.

    "Well, let''s start."

    "Good!"

 Chapter 617

    The next morning, after breakfast, the people gathered in the underground hall. Mu Hantian and others and Sidi''s family members didn''t go to school today. The showdown with rocky is approaching day by day, and the school can''t help but rest.

    Assacher came on stage with a whisper of complaint. There was an expression of extreme unhappiness on his face.

    "It''s a gift from old Odin - a replica of Thor''s hammer. Really, that bastard old man really hides this thing. However, thanks to the guy yemenggad, he even knows such details!"

    "Is it a very powerful thing?"

    Asashel explained a question with doubt.

    "It''s a replica of the legendary weapon held by the Nordic Thor. There is God''s thunder in it."

    "Yes, Lord Odin wants to lend the copy of Thor''s hammer to the Red Dragon Emperor. Please use it."

    What was handed over from Lowe Arthur was an ordinary hammer.

    "Eh? Is that it? It''s similar to the hammer used by amateur carpenters. But there are still some luxurious decorations and some patterns."

    "Well, please try to inject magic into it."

    Yicheng nodded sincerely and injected powerful magic into the hammer according to what losvi Arthur said.

    Click! A flash of light. After that, the hammer began to expand rapidly.

    Boom!

    It turned into a huge hammer longer than Cheng and fell on the floor of the hall. The hammer head becomes very huge! The falling impact made the hall itself shake violently. Because of the excessive weight, the hammer was buried in the floor.

    "Drink!" it seems that Yicheng tried his best to lift the hammer, but the hammer didn''t even mean to move.

    "Well, there''s too much magic in the package. Hold it back," asasher sighed.

    Yicheng suppresses the magic as he says, and the hammer shrinks to the right size for both hands.

    "Well, I still can''t hold it! It looks like the weight hasn''t changed."

    "If you stop, you can pick it up. In short, stop first."

    After listening to asasher''s words, Yicheng took his hand away from the hammer first. Then it returned to its original size.

    "Well, the replica has the power that is quite close to the real thing. Only God can use it. With the cooperation of baiqiu, the type of this thing is temporarily changed to a devil. Don''t wave it to me? High-energy lightning will destroy this side."

    "True or false! Woo, it''s terrible!"

    "Wally, why don''t you try to find old Odin and take a swindle? Now there may be something special for you." asashel said happily.

    After listening to asashel''s words, Wally just shook his head with a smile.

    "No. I''m going to use up Tianlong''s own strength. I don''t need additional equipment. What I want is something else."

    "Beautiful monkey, do you have time? There is a message I want to convey to you." assacher then turned his eyes to beautiful monkey.

    "Ah? For me? Whose message?" the beautiful monkey pointed to himself and said in surprise.

    "''asshole, I want to find you without good fruit ''- that''s what the first generation said. It seems to be looking for your trend with Yulong."

    "That bastard old man... Have I been exposed for terrorist activities? And the jade dragon is there!" asasher''s words made the beautiful monkey''s face sweat and turn green.

    "Would you like to go back to your hometown? It will be very happy to meet Yulong and the early Monkey King."

    "Forget it, Wally, forget the jade dragon who is about to retire. That bastard old man in the early generation is a real monster. Even if he is in active service, there is no problem. That old man is really strong because he is at the peak of both magic and magic."

    Asasher cleared his throat and said to all the members: "HMM. - the battle has been confirmed. First of all, wait for the guy at the meeting place. From there, use the power of Sidi''s relatives to transport you, rocky and fenril wolf to different places. The destination of the transfer is the wasteland of a quarry. A place large and strong enough for you to fight. The main axis of Rocky''s strategy is Yicheng and Wally, which is confronted by the two-day dragon. Finn Lille wolf''s opponent is you in the cold weather, and other members - jimony''s family and Wally''s team seize it with chains and break it. Never let fenlille wolf get close to Odin. The wolf''s teeth can tear God apart. Although it is the main god Odin, if it is wanted by that tooth, it is also dead. We must take precautions. "

    "Asashel, I have a question. Should finnier''s two sons also be taken into account?" Mu Hantian suddenly asked.

    "Yes, I really didn''t expect that the goal of other members is finnell''s two sons. I''ll go back when they appear."

    "I see."

    "Then, the chain is handed over to the dwarf elder, waiting to be completed. Next is... Spoon!" asasher called the spoon.

    "What''s up, Mr. assacher."

    "You are also very important to combat. After all, there are Frodo''s artifacts."

    Assacher''s words surprised spoon.

    "Wait, wait! I, I don''t have the power to burst the watch like Bing Teng or the White Dragon Emperor and the elder Han Tian!? I''m sure it won''t come in handy. When fighting with an opponent like Lord God and fenlil wolf. But if I can, I think I''d better just transfer the family with the president!"

    Asashel sighed and said, "I understand. Don''t worry. It doesn''t mean that you should go to the front line, but that you should use Frodo''s strength to support your companions. Especially for Yicheng and Wali in the front line, you are necessary."

    "Support..."

    "Yes, because this requires a little hard training. There are also things that need to be tested. Cangna, I''ll borrow this guy for a period of time. Is that all right?" assasher asked Cangna.

    "I''d love to. Where are you going?"

    "Take him to the Fallen Angel territory of the underworld with the transfer magic array - to jimony''s research facility." asasher''s expression was very happy.

    "Spoon, the teacher''s special training is hell. I almost died in the underworld. And it''s still a research facility. Don''t die." Yicheng put his hand on spoon''s shoulder and looked at him with pity. After listening to this, the spoon trembled even more.

    "Hahaha, spoon, let''s go." asasher carried a dying spoon on the back of his neck, so he launched the magic array.

    "True or false!? help... Help me! Bingteng! President!" the magic array glowed and wrapped the crying key.

    "Farewell, spoon. You live in my heart forever

    , well, it''s a joke. "Yicheng glanced at the key and said so. He didn''t know whether the key heard it.

 Chapter 618

    While preparing for progress, Yicheng and Mu Hantian come to lias''s room to confirm the use method of Thor''s hammer.

    Suddenly, from the magic circle there appeared the silver haired maid - gurefea. With the same thing as the document in his hand.

    "Miss, this is the material about the magic lock and Gleipnir you requested. On that day, the lock will be sent directly to the battlefield."

    "Thank you, gurefea." lias took the information and looked at it briefly.

    After nodding to lias, gurefea forgot to look at Mu Hantian.

    "I want to be with you. I want to help you."

    "Gurefea, you have your own work to do. Just leave it to me. It doesn''t matter."

    "But..."

    "Well, Yicheng, come with me to find asasher. There''s something I want to ask him." Mu Hantian interrupted gulefia and took Yicheng out.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Asashel, there''s something I want to ask you. I haven''t had a chance before." Mu Hantian said after he Yicheng came to asashel''s room upstairs.

    "Oh, what is it?"

    "Well, I want to ask..."

    Then someone came into the room.

    "Asashel, I''m back." it''s Wally.

    "Ah, is that you? How''s it going?"

    After hearing assacher''s question, Wally reached forward and launched a small magic array in the air.

    "The technique of northern Europe is almost mastered. Rocky''s attack can be more or less resisted." Wally''s hand is the book he has been reading.

    Asashel nodded after confirming. "I see... OK, the homework will come to an end first. I''ll have a rest."

    Leaving Mu Hantian aside, asashel went out of the room.

    The rest are Yicheng, Mu Hantian and... Wali. There is a subtle atmosphere flowing. Wally sat on the sofa and Yicheng sat on a chair at a distance. Wally went back to read the book in his hand. Mu Hantian also sat on the sofa and closed his eyes.

    The silence was broken by Yicheng.

    "However, although it is an evil god, it has become a situation of going to war with the ''God''."

    "You''d better remember in advance. There are good gods and evil gods. Well, even good gods may be regarded as evil gods if their perspective changes."

    "Evil god? Why do you hate peace so much? Although I am a devil, I live an ordinary life. It''s enough to spend happily with the minister and brother every day."

    Wally closed the book, stared straight at a sincere face and said, "there are people in the world who feel pain about your so-called peace."

    "Yicheng, you should know. People, based on their position, have different benchmarks for how to live happily... Because of this, there are many sad things," Mu Hantian said.

    "Do you feel very painful about the present world?"

    Hearing Yicheng''s question, Wally looked at the ceiling. "Nothing. It''s just boring. I''m very happy with the United Front this time."

    "It''s becoming annoying. After all, there are still many strong people in this world."

    "But... Because of this, the world is still very interesting. I want to be better than anyone."

    "Is this your dream? I want to be the strongest ''soldier'', if only I could be an upper demon. Then I can spend my life peacefully with Xi Ma."

    "It''s really your style," Wally smiled.

    "Ah, yes, there is another goal."

    Yicheng also stared at Wally and said, "I must surpass you."

    Hearing this, Wally smiled happily and replied: "Ah, it''s good to reach my level. I''ll be happy if you become stronger. Although there are times when I''m disappointed by the incompetent and weak Red Dragon Emperor, you can grow up in a different way from the Red Dragon Emperor so far. - I''m afraid it''s the first time to use the power of the red dragon emperor while talking to dreg."

    "Really, dreg?"

    "Exactly. I''ve said it before. You are the first host to talk to me in all dynasties. - moreover, you don''t excessively believe in and indulge in my power, but want to freely use the power of the Red Dragon Emperor."

    Wally took dregg''s words and said, "the previous hosts were people who abused their powerful and ferocious power at will. They finally indulged in dregg''s power and disappeared in the battle. You are the most incompetent of all the red dragon emperors. Without power, everything is weak. - but you are also the Red Dragon emperor who has mastered the best way to use power." Dregg and Wally said at the same time.

    Arubion also spoke. "This type of is the most troublesome. When you are an opponent, you can''t find any big flaws."

    Wally nodded and said, "yes. And now, I think of something very interesting. - in the future, my team and your family members may have fun fighting a rating game, like this."

    "Hey, that''s really good! I want to gather the strongest and best family members."

    "Hehe, then wait and enjoy that time. Maybe we should fight jimony''s family first. - we will defeat him one day."

    "Lias jimony''s family won''t lose to you. But you can''t call them by means of terrorist attacks."

    "Hahaha. I can''t guarantee that."

    "Well, yes, this is youth. It seems that your relationship is very good." I don''t know when Odin appeared between Yicheng and Wally.

    "The red and white this time really have personality. In the past, everyone was a bad tempered child. They fought everywhere, destroyed the surrounding scenery for the red and white duel at will, and then died. Even the ''Tyrannosaurus Rex'' liked it and used it casually, and even the mountains and islands were lost." Odin said with a sigh of regret.

    Losvi Arthur, who followed the old man, also said

    "Yes, there are wretched dragons on one side and terrorists on the other, but such an extremely dangerous combination shows unexpected calm. I thought the Red Dragon Emperor and the White Dragon Emperor would fight as soon as they met."

    "I''m not obscene!" retorted Yicheng, but losvi Arthur didn''t answer.

    "Sure enough, it''s still young." suddenly Odin said what the elderly said.

    "What do you mean?"

    Odin answered a sincere question while rolling his beard: "What? At this age, I believe that the old man''s experience can solve any problem. However, this is just the arrogance of the old man. The real precious thing is the infinite possibilities of young people. Hahaha, at this age, I already understand that I am more foolish than anyone else... I let rocky live because of my arrogance, and Because my arrogance has made you young people work hard this time. "Odin''s eyes are full of sadness.

    "Well, although I don''t understand it very well, don''t I just need to move forward in a down-to-earth manner?" Mu Hantian said faintly.

    After hearing Mu Hantian''s words, Odin put on a dull and stupid face. Then, he ''quack quack'' and smiled strangely.

    "It''s nice to be young. The old man will also be stimulated. Ah, really, that''s it."

 Chapter 619

    It''s showdown time. The sun has set and night has fallen. They are on the roof of a high-rise building in the city, that is, the high-end hotel where Odin holds talks with Japanese gods. Maybe it''s because it''s high. The wind blew hard. The roofs of the surrounding buildings are equipped with Sidi family members on standby, and a small figure standing there can be seen from a distance.

    Asasher, the mediator, is next to Odin. Instead of asasher, who could not participate in the battle, baiqiu stood by on the roof with the people. Rosvi Arthur will fight, too. Wearing armor, on standby.

    There is tanning in the distant air! Because it appears in people''s vision, it may cause a great commotion. Therefore, it exerts its magic that ordinary people can''t see it. Wally, they are also waiting for the fighter plane not far away.

    "It''s time," lias whispered, looking at her watch.

    It''s time for the talks to begin. Now an important conversation has begun in a room in the hotel.

    Well, then just wait patiently for rocky to come.

    "Don''t you play smart? It''s frightening!" Wally smiled bitterly.

    Suddenly

    Snap! Snap!

    A space warp appeared over the hotel, opening a big hole. From there, the evil god Loki and the huge gray wolf - fenril!

    "Target confirmed! Battle started!" baiqiu said to the small communicator in his ear, and a huge enchantment array spread out as if to wrap around the hotel.

    In order to send the people and rocky finriel to the battlefield, the Sidi family members led by Cangna launched a large magic array.

    Rocky has realized that he just doesn''t care about smiling and doesn''t show any resistance.

    Then they were wrapped in lightбкбк

    When you open your eyes again, there is a large open area in front of you.

    There is a rocky surface everywhere. It used to be a quarry. It doesn''t seem to be used anymore.

    "You didn''t run away," lias said sarcastically.

    Rocky laughed and said, "there''s no need to escape. You have to resist anyway. Just kill you here and go back to the hotel. It''s just a matter of one minute early and one minute late. I''ll ask Odin to leave whether there is a meeting or not."

    "Your Excellency''s idea is very dangerous," said baiqiu.

    "When it comes to danger, your ideas are beyond compare. The combination of various myths... In the final analysis, the combination of the three forces recorded in the holy book is the beginning of all distortion..."

    "No speculation?" baiqiu''s hands began to be wrapped with thunder, and 10 black wings spread out on his back.

    "Up!" with the red flash, the power of the red dragon emperor turned into armor and appeared on Yicheng''s body. Wali''s body was also covered with a layer of flawless white armor.

    Yicheng and Wally go towards rocky together. Seeing this, rocky smiled happily.

    "Oh, that''s great! In order to beat me, rocky, did the two-day dragon unite! The unprecedented palpitation in my chest!"

    biuгб

    Wager launched an attack first! The light approaches rocky at high speed along a Z-shaped trajectory in the air. Yicheng also cooperates to open all the magic vents on his back. Wally is in the air and Yicheng is charging on the ground!

    "I''m so excited, red and white compete! I''ve seen such a battle for the first time!" delighted rocky launched a large-scale defensive magic array covering his whole body. Then, several magic lights turned into bands, shot out of the magic array and flew to Yicheng and Wali!

    Wally flew around like an air show, avoiding all the attacks. Yicheng dodged and rushed to rocky!

    Use your right fist to accumulate power, aim at rocky and sprint at low altitude with maximum acceleration! At this time, the wings of the dragon have been born on the back!

    Snap!

    Under the attack of Yicheng, the magic array covered with rocky disappeared after a sound! Wally aimed at the gap and sent a massive exaggerated magic attack.

    Wally''s hand also unfolded a technique other than magic. That''s just learned Nordic magic.

    "Take it first."

    Ba PA!!

    In a burst of fire, Cheng backed back in an instant.

    After the attack, when I looked at Rocky''s original place, I saw a deep pit left there.

    "Ha ha ha!" a loud laugh came.

    Following the direction of the sound, a figure floated in the airбкбк It''s rocky. Although his cloak is somewhat broken, he doesn''t seem to be hurt.

    Seeing how rocky could be hurt, he sincerely reached out for the hammer hanging around his waist, millanier, and injected magic to turn it into a hand-held size. Yicheng waved his arms and rushed to rocky.

    Rocky''s eyes were drawn. "Is it millanier? A copy? You still have a dangerous thing in your hand. Dead Odin, do you want to facilitate the talks?"

    Yicheng lifted millanier up, put on a good posture and spouted the propeller on his back. Head for rocky at high speed, catch the target and swing the hammer with all your strength.

    "Come out! Thunder that can turn God over!" Yi Cheng recited and attacked. (good second line.)

    Dong!

    Rocky''s hiding! There was a big gap on the ground... The important thunder didn''t come out! The one who sincerely didn''t believe in evil waved again several times, still the same.

    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha." Rocky burst out laughing.

    "It''s a pity that the hammer can only be manipulated by people with strong power and pure heart. Do you have evil thoughts? That''s why it can''t make thunder. I heard that it didn''t even have weight and was as light as a feather."

    "Forget it, it''s time for me to make a real attack." Rocky snapped his fingers and watched fenriel step forward.

    "Tooth of killing God, fenril, my servant who holds this thing! If you are bitten, it will bring destruction immediately! If you think you can defeat this beast, just put your horse here!"

    Loki gave instructions to fenriel, and at this moment - lias raised her hand.

    "Meow!" a magic array was launched around the kitten, and a huge thick chain appeared from the ground - the magic lock Gleipnir. It was good to send it earlier than the scheduled time, but it was inconvenient to bring it, so it was sealed in the kitten''s personal field.

    Then, starting from tanning and baiqiu, Mu Hantian and lias caught it one after another and threw it together to fenlil!

    "Ha ha ha ha! It''s useless! Gleipnir''s method was long ago -"

    Crack, crack, crack!

    Rocky laughed half, and the magic lock strengthened by the dark elves seemed to have the will to sweep away to fenril!

    Oh, oh, oh, oh

    The cry of the wolf''s pain resounded everywhere.

    "Finriel, capture is over," said baiqiu, glancing at finriel, who could not move.

    Then rocky spread his arms. "It''s really troublesome, but... Although the ability has decreased..."

    Goo!!

    The space on both sides of rocky was violently distorted.

    Buzz!

    Something new came out of the space slit.

    Gray fur, sharp claws and non emotional pupils. And the big open mouth!

    "Skoll! Hattie!"

    These things seem to be responding to Rocky''s call and roaring up to the sky!

    Ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, Ow!

    The dark clouds in the night sky dispersed and the full moon with golden brilliance appeared.

    In the moonlight, two huge wolves roared.

    Loki took two new fenrils and said, "the giant women living in the iron forest turned into wolves and mated with fenril. As a result, they gave birth to these two. Although they are worse than their parents, their teeth are still alive enough to bury God and you."

 Chapter 620

    Seeing the two new wolves, people were not surprised, as if everything was taken for granted.

    "Oh, cold weather, it seems you guessed right." lias smiled.

    "Ah, I still know something about Nordic mythology. How can I not know fennel''s son, so I''ve been ready for it."

    "Oh, let me see your preparations." Rocky gave instructions to the two fenrils! "Come on, Skoll and Hattie! Those are the people who caught your father! Tear them to pieces with your teeth and claws!"

    Two wolves rushed to the crowd with the sound of chopping the wind!

    One fell on the valina group and the other on jimony''s dependents.

    "Let him see, we''re ready." lias smiled and raised her hand again.

    "Understand!" with the words of the wooden yard, countless chains stretched out to lock the two little fenniers.

    "Well, please a little. The dwarf made a few more. Anyway, there are not too many such things." Mu Hantian said with a smile.

    "Hum, it''s really troublesome, but my goal has been achieved."

    Bang!

    Wally was bitten by fenril''s open mouth.

    "Goo, eh!"

    Wally vomited blood. His teeth easily broke the silver armor and completely penetrated Wally''s body.

    Wally''s blood reddened the corners of finriel''s mouth.

    "Finnel? How could it?" the people looked back, and the chain that locked finnel had broken.

    "Hoo, ha ha! Bite the White Dragon Emperor first!" Rocky laughed.

    "Damn... Bing Teng Yicheng!"

    Wally''s voice! Wally, bitten by the fenril wolf, spoke to Yicheng.

    "Rocky, I''ll leave it to you."

    "The maternal fenril Wolf - let me kill it."

    Rocky''s laughter rang out in his ear.

    "Wow, hahaha! What are you going to do? Aren''t you going to die soon! Won''t being brave humiliate the reputation of the White Dragon Emperor?"

    "Don''t despise the White Dragon Emperor, despise Wally Lucifer!" tile used his cold eyes to glare at rocky and spoke quietly.

    At the same time, Wally radiates divine Aura! The gems on the armor reflect seven colors of brilliance.

    Click!

    "I, the awakened one is --"

    "Dissipate!"бо Dissipate! "

    It''s not Wali''s voice... It''s the yearning of the owners of all dynasties in the White Dragon Emperor.

    "Usurp the reason of overlord industry, so as to take the industry of ertianlong!"

    "The end of the dream!"бо The beginning of fantasy! "

    "The body is jealous of infinity, and the heart seeks dreams -"

    "All!"бо However, give everything! "

    "I, the supremacy of the extremely white dragon -"

    "Drop you to the limit of no scale"

    б░juggernautdriverгбгбгбгбгбгбб▒

    The whole area of the quarry was illuminated, and the light of great effort came out of the mouth of the fenril wolf, and then swallowed the wolf itself.

    "ASA! Send me and fenril wolf to the predetermined position!"

    Wali, who radiated brilliance, roared at ASA. When ASA heard this, he moved his hand to the air over Wally. The chain that bound the fenril wolf was passed to Wally!

    The huge light, the transformed Wali and fenril wolves were heavily wrapped by things like the magic belt. Then Wally and the fenril wolf melted into the night and disappeared from here!

    "Really, I didn''t want these guys to come out, but forget it, let them be your opponents."

    The shadow under rocky''s feet stretched out, and then there appeared a huge snake! No, there are some slender dragons!

    "Has yemenggade also carried out mass production!" tanning angrily denounced rocky.

    Mass production guys spit out flames together.

    "To this extent! Copies are always copies."

    Bang!

    The flame of mass production jemengad was blown away by the flame of tanning.

    "Damn, we must get rid of you," said rocky, unfolding his cloak and expanding his shadow again! From there - another batch of mass production yemenggad appeared. This time it was five!

    Just as everyone was ready to do it... The vision reflected the darkness.

    Boom!

    The existence like black inflammation rolled up from the ground and turned into waves, swallowing rocky and five mass-produced YeMeng!

    "This dark Aura! Is it Frodo, the Dragon King of black evil?" tanning shouted.

    "Frodo? Is it a spoon? It seems to be similar to the nature of the aura of the spoon. However, it doesn''t have fire."

    A huge magic cube appeared on the ground. From that center, the black flame changes into the shape of a dragon.

    "Can you hear me, everyone? I''m deputy governor shemhasa of the fallen angel."

    An unheard of sound came from the emergency earphone hanging on the ear.

    "Ah, hello. Is it Mr. shemhasa who sent the black dragon?"

    "Mm-hmm. because asasher said that if the special training of key Jun is over, it will be sent here."

    "Well, it''s really a spoon!"

    "Ah ah, asasher seems to have made a slight miscalculation. After the special training began, it became like this. When the time came, he maintained this state and sent it to the past. Well, fortunately, the difference between the enemy and us can be distinguished."

    "Did you do anything to him?"

    "All the artifacts of him and Frodo were joined together."

    "It''s really the same nonsense as before." Yicheng''s mouth twitched slightly.

    The deputy governor continued to the twitching Yicheng at the corner of his mouth: "When fledor was cured and sealed into an artifact, his soul was divided into several pieces. Therefore, there are many owners of fledor''s artifact. However, there are four kinds: black dragon vein, black inflammation of evil dragon, dark field and prison of dragon. These artifact are more or less different in style and are collected by each owner. Then, we The organization Grigori sealed the recovered and kept Frodo''s artifact into the spoon. Because of your contact, Frodo''s consciousness appeared, and maybe all the artifact have been put together. Assasher speculated. "

    "So, that''s why the teacher took the spoon."

    "That''s right, but... The artifact was unified and Frodo''s consciousness revived. But it seems that he went wild as soon as he revived. However, it seems that keyjun''s consciousness still remains. If you talk to you and dregg, you should respond. Next, I''ll give it to you. Can bingteng Yicheng do it?"

    "Well, I''ll find a way. I''ll try my best to hold the key at a critical moment."

    "Please."

    Fulido''s black inflammation wrapped rocky and mass-produced yemenga and blocked their movements. Black inflammation wriggled like a conscious snake.

 Chapter 621

    "Oh! The fire is...? can''t move! The power is slowly losing! Is this the power of the black dragon? I''ve heard of a dragon king who can manipulate the special fire, isn''t it?" Rocky looked embarrassed. Mass production yemenggad went wild in the fire, but he couldn''t get out.

    "Frodo is better at special abilities than direct attacks. Although his power may be weak in the Dragon King, he comes first in terms of the colorful and specificity of skills."

    "That''s great. That... Lieutenant governor. Since there are other flinto artifacts, can the same thing be mass produced?"

    "The possibility is close to zero. It would be dangerous to attach under the condition of the day after tomorrow, and the worst case would lead to death. This time, it is because you and key Jun are friends, and the communication between them has miraculously revived Frodo''s consciousness. Even under the same situation, I don''t know whether the same thing can happen. By the way, even if new abilities are added , the ''devil chess pieces'' in the sleeping body will not change. Because the basic noumenon is still the'' black dragon vein ''. The state of his own body will not change. "

    "Don''t worry so much. The current key king can''t last that power for a long time. Please break the enemy as soon as possible when they are blocked."

    "Understand."

    "Then, everybody, let''s fight it out!" Yicheng held mullernier in his hand and turned into a huge hammer!

    "Minister! Everybody! This fire makes the dragons unable to move! Dry them in one breath!"

    "OK, let''s go!"

    Yicheng''s words were very agreed by everyone. Together, yemenggad, a vector production type, launched an attack!

    "Repel all the enemies of Lord Odin!" losvi Arthur launched the magic array from his whole body and released endless magic attacks!

    Dong Dong Dong Dong!

    The immovable mass production yemengad was attacked and hurt a lot!

    "Spoon, can you hear me?" Yicheng tries to contact the consciousness of the dragon shaped spoon of black inflammation through an artifact.

    "... well!"

    "Oh! There''s a response! Spoon, it''s me, Yicheng."

    "Bing... Bing Teng...? how am I now...? it seems that the special heat is going to burn my body..."

    "Try to keep your consciousness! It''s not easy to be handsome and fall down after the final work is completed!"

    "What should I do?"

    "Look around. Can you see anything?"

    "See the black inflammation, there is a very slender dragon."

    "You just keep tying those things. You just need to keep this idea. In short, think strongly! Then, no human opponent?"

    "Yes. It seems that I feel the magic of the body unknown. I''m eliminating the black inflammation..."

    "That''s rocky! Don''t let him go! Strong thoughts, trap him tightly and control him! I''ll do it later! I''ll decide the victory or defeat!"

    Then he tightened his grip on the hammer.

    Bravo! Bravo!

    This time, thunder and lightning also boarded inside.

    "Don''t miss! Swing the hammer and hit it with all your strength." the magic jet behind Yicheng is full of fire! The wings of the dragon spread out horizontally, assault!

    There is only one target - the evil god rocky!

    Rocky sent a magic attack on Yicheng from his hand. Yicheng didn''t hide! He knows he can''t avoid it now! Although you can use a hammer as a shield, maybe this power will disappear. In this way, the gain is not worth the loss!

    Crack!

    Ate Rocky''s attack from the front! The armor is greatly damaged! The attacks hurt the body under the armor. Chest, abdomen, waist, feet, severe pain in these places.

    Dong!

    This time the helmet was hit by one shot! The helmet was damaged, exposing the head!

    Did not give up, continue to attack.

    Ping!

    Rocky broke the burning knot of the spoon!

    "Do you want to trap me all the time, rocky?" Rocky floated up into the air!

    "Don''t try to escape! Stop!"

    "The Red Dragon Emperor? But it''s useless. I''m going to retreat for a while. Hoo ha ha! But when I visit here for the third time, chaos will..."

    Yakka, yakka!

    The thunder was shining, and the huge blow involved rocky!

    Yicheng looks back - it''s sister Zhu Nai and Mr. baiqiu holding hands with each otherбкбк Both opened the black wings of the fallen angel. ha-ha. That''s great! Father and daughter''s thunder attack!

    "What... What!" out of the smoke, rocky fell down! Although it didn''t cause great damage, it successfully stopped his action! Black inflammation trapped rocky again!

    "Impossible! How could it be like this? It''s clearly the knot of inflammation that has been untied. Unexpectedly..." Rocky was shocked.

    "Rocky, your perseverance is as terrible as mine! How could you give up so easily!"

    "Come on, rattan!"

    "Ah, give it to me, spoon! It''s on!" waved the hammer in one breath!

    "Try my wonderful Lanier!"

    Dong!

    The huge hammer hit Rocky''s whole body perfectly!

    "It''s now!! come on, dreg!"

    "Good!"

    б░boostboostboostboostboostboostбнбнб▒

    б░transferгбб▒

    In an instant, there was an unparalleled lightning in the hammer!

    Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong!

    A huge blow swallowed rocky.

    Smoke billowed out of Rocky''s body. His body has begun to disintegrate. The scarred rocky began to fall to the ground.

    "Why did God in the Bible not eliminate the phenomenon of ''hand prohibition''... And God''s tool, which is enough to kill the God of death, but left them behind... Is it because he thought this would happen...? why did he want mankind to have the art of killing God...?" Rocky completely lost consciousness after saying this. At the same time, many mass-produced yemenggad also fell.

    "Hey, is the key okay?" Yicheng helped up the key lying in the middle of the battlefield and fainted. He has changed back from black dragon form.

    "Well, er, hyacinth... How''s the battle going?"

    Yicheng picked up his upper body and said to him, "it''s over. Although the process was tortuous, we still won."

    "Well, I''m basically unconscious... But I heard your voice. I''m very happy. Your voice came from my ear when I was suffering like a fire burning my body. It made me feel very secure."

    "Ha ha ha, leave it to me. But you are fooling around like that."

    "Really? Have I been fooling around?"

    "Well, it''s true. But thanks to you, we can win. Your support is awesome."

    "That''s good. But ah." the key looked at the marks caused by the battle. The foundation of the quarry has become dilapidated. There are several big pits. I can''t see the original appearance at all. This is really a battlefield site.

    Others were also delighted with the victory. Genova and Irina had collapsed on the ground because they were too tired.

    Wally''s team is gone. I don''t know when I ran away. That hasn''t changed. Wally himself never came back.

    After the scarred rocky was captured, he was sealed by losvi Arthur with Nordic magic.

    "You have experienced several such battles so far, haven''t you? Such as God, demon king, two day dragon and so on." spoon said with admiration.

    "Well, in a word, there are many things. This is my situation. I also doubt whether these are caused by the power of the Red Dragon Emperor. I almost lost my life several times. Now think about it, this has been happening since I became a devil. Aren''t I fighting against the legendary things? I don''t have enough lives..."

    "So, you''re great. I was so scared before I took part in this training. I really wanted to go back. But I felt that if I ran back, I wouldn''t have the face to see the president, so..."

    "I''m just like you. I''m afraid I can''t. But I can only do it. I can''t let them down. I can only move forward step by step. Therefore, I can only master the power of the Red Dragon Emperor and other powers and turn them into my own. Because I have many things I want to achieve and protect. So no matter what happens, I can only go forward bravely Go straight ahead. "

    Hearing Yicheng''s words, spoon smiled bitterly. "I''m really defeated by you. I''m clearly a coyote."

    "Cured!" Asha smiled, indicating that she had cured the spoon.

    "Aisha, let''s go and show it to others," Mu Hantian came over and said.

    "Good!"

 Chapter 622

    "Ah! I''m going to take a study trip soon. I''m looking forward to it." Mu Hantian, who was lazily staying in the activity room of the supernatural research department, has been thinking about the scheduled study trip soon.

    Odin, he has successfully completed the talks and returned to his motherland. I seem to have got a good harvest. Yicheng''s hammer was also returned to Odin. As for Wally. It''s said that he robbed a head. Fenriel doesn''t know where he went.

    Assacher is not here today. Said to send the baiqiu who completed the task and was ready to go back.

    "Cold weather, you''ve been very busy recently, so you must go shopping next time you go on a trip," said Aisha, looking at the guide book of the study trip.

    "Don''t worry. Someone will help prepare such things."

    "It''s over, it''s all over!" suddenly came the scream of a female voice. It came from the center of the activity room.

    Looking there, it was a silver haired woman - losvi Arthur crying.

    "Wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu

    "Dismissal! This is dismissal! I worked so hard for Lord Odin, but he forgot me in Japan! Anyway, I''m a woman who can''t do a good job! I''m a virgin! The history of no boyfriend is equal to my age!"

    "Well, don''t cry, Miss Lowe Arthur. I''ve arranged your work in this school," said lias, putting her hand on Lowe Arthur''s shoulder.

    "Woo woo. Really... Really?"

    "Well, just let you be a female teacher according to your expectations? Don''t be a female student?"

    "Of course! Don''t look at me like this. I finished school in my motherland. Although I''m still young, I can be a teacher and teach well."

    "But can I do well in this country...? and even if I don''t do this and return home, I will be scolded: ''what''s the face for you to return to Lord Odin?'' and then the result is likely to be decentralization...! woo... It''s not easy to get a position that seems to bring a stable life!"

    "Hehe, so I have this plan." lias leaned over and showed her some documents. (is this the rhythm that I''ve long wanted to dig at the foot of the wall?)

    "If you come to the underworld now, you will also give such and such special classics?"

    Losvi Arthur, who had read the document, turned into an expression of surprise. "No way! The insurance money is so... Here is not an insurance without refunding the principal!"

    "That''s right. What do you think of having access to such services and systems?"

    "That''s great! Evil... The devil earns so much...! the basic salary is different! Compared with valhara, there are good conditions here!"

    "Yicheng, I feel that lias has completely become an insurance salesman."

    "Brother, don''t you say that?"

    "What... Well, well, I didn''t say." Mu Hantian wanted to say something, but he shut up when he felt the cold sight of lias.

    "Miss losaway Arthur, not only that, but also that you can get such things if you come to me."

    "Speaking of jimengli family, it''s a famous family with a large number of demon kings, and I often hear that the specialties of jimengli territory are widely praised and the sales are also very considerable."

    "That''s right. You can develop to those jobs in the future. Our jimony family has been recruiting better talents." lias continued to persuade and took out a red chess piece from her pocket! That''s

    "That''s it. Do you want to be my family member in order to find your first job in the underworld? I think your magic can become an important moving magic fortress by obtaining the position of ''chariot''. Although it takes me a chess piece, it''s useless to keep this chariot. It''s not necessary in cold weather, although he is nominally my family member But he doesn''t need the devil''s pawn. "

    "I always feel that this is fate. Although this is only my own imagination, I think it may have been doomed since I met you in the hospital of the underworld." losvi Arthur accepted the red ''devil chess piece'', and at that moment, A dazzling red light enveloped the room - a pair of demon wings grew on losvi Arthur''s back.

    The silver haired former warrior goddess, losvi Arthur, bowed to the crowd.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, I am a former female martial god who has been reincarnated into a devil, losvi Arthur. It seems that the pension and health insurance in the underworld are more attractive than my motherland, and I feel very relieved about my future and miss jimony''s financial resources, so I have become a devil. Please take more care in the future."

    "That''s it. Ladies and gentlemen, my last chess piece, the chariot, is lias jimony." lias reintroduced it to the public with a smile.

    "Well, there''s nothing wrong with it. Anyway, I''m broken," said Genova, drinking tea calmly.

    "Please take more care!" the people also accepted losvi Arthur happily.

    "Ha ha. Lord Odin? If we meet again next time, we''ll never forgive you?" rosvi Arthur showed an evil smile.

    At this time, Zhu Nai came to the opposite of Mu Hantian with a bento box.

    "In cold weather, although this is redundant, I hope you can try it."

    "Is it potato stew? OK, eat and see." Mu Hantian casually took a piece and put it in his mouth.

    "It''s delicious! How to say, although it''s not as perfect as the night, it has a reassuring taste."

    "Really? Please eat it all."

    "OK, I''m just a little hungry." Mu Hantian directly picked up chopsticks and ate.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    In a space, several figures are discussing something.

    "Cao Cao, I think people will almost notice."

    "Yes, that''s right. Yes, but it''s also good. Talents have gathered and entered the next stage."

    "You''re right. Everything is getting ready. It''s time to do it."

    "OK, but who was the first negotiator?"

    "Let''s break up the joint situation from the outside - are you coming?"

    "Of course. Now the all-out war is not popular, so the old demon king faction was defeated. First of all, negotiate, fight steadily, zigfei."

    "I see. Hehe, repel the demon king, demons and Dragons..."

    "Since ancient times, they have been heroes and brave. Let them see our strength."

 Chapter 623

    "Use the devil..." Yicheng asked in a surprised tone, and lias nodded in affirmation.

    "Yes, it''s the devil. Yicheng, you and Aisha haven''t had it yet."

    Demons. For the devil, it is the existence that acts as a right hand. The devil can help in the devil''s work. Distributing leaflets and so on is usually the work of the demons. PS: the rest of the world doesn''t know. This is the case in this world

    Boom!

    There was a magic sound, and a red bat appeared at lias''s hand.

    "This is my demon."

    "Mine is the child."

    What Zhu Nai summoned was a little ghost like demon that could be held in his palm.

    "Mine is Xiaobai." the kitten holds a white kitten in front of her chest.

    "Mine is this." the wooden field smiled and summoned a bird on his shoulder.

    "For demons, magic is a basic thing. It can not only help the master, convey information and track. It can deal with situations at any time, so Yicheng and Aisha must also have their own magic."

    At this time, the magic array painted on the floor of the Department sent out light.

    "Minister, the preparation is finished." Zhu Nai reported to lias.

    Lias smiled and said to Yicheng and Aisha, "that''s it. Hurry to get your own demon."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    When the light of the transfer magic array dissipated, it appeared in the unknown forest.

    "This is where most demons who serve demons live. Today, please Yicheng and Aisha get their demons here."

    "Got it!"

    "What!"

    "Ah!" the sudden shout surprised Yicheng and Aisha, and their bodies jumped up. Aisha was so frightened that she hid behind Mu Hantian.

    "I''m sorry to scare you. My name is zatouji of madaratawin! It''s a demon who is practicing with the goal of the demon master!"

    "Mr. zatouki, I''ve brought those two children." lias introduced Yicheng and Aisha to the man called the demon master.

    "Oh, oh. The boy with a foolish face and the beautiful girl with blond hair. OK! Give it to me! As long as I do it, no matter what kind of demon I use, I can catch it that day!"

    "Yicheng, Aisha. He''s a professional in using magic. Today we''ll catch magic in this forest according to his suggestion. No problem?"

    "Yes!" Yicheng and Aisha immediately agreed with lias.

    Zatouji asked kindly, "so, what kind of demon do you want? Powerful, fast, or poisonous?"

    "Please don''t say anything poisonous and dangerous as soon as you come up. Then, what do you recommend?"

    After listening to Yicheng''s question, zatouji smiled and took out something like a catalogue. He pointed to a ferocious beast painted on two consecutive pages with bold drawings.

    "If it had been a month earlier, that would be my recommendation! Timayat, the" karma dragon of the devil ", is a part of the Dragon King! That''s the legendary dragon! It''s also the only female of the Dragon King! Until now, there hasn''t been any demon who caught this guy! Of course! It''s said that it has the strength to compete with the devil king! But she left a month ago It''s too late. "

    "Cough!" Mu Han coughed.

    In a moment, he only heard him say to zatouji, "well, that man, my cousin, timayat is already his demon, so you don''t have to say."

    "Ah, unexpectedly, you are so powerful that you can subdue timayat."

    "Hehe, well, let''s talk about business." Mu Hantian waved his hand and changed the topic.

    "OK, OK, that''s it! Hydra!" he pointed to the illustration of a huge snake with many heads.

    "This guy is very powerful! He carries fierce poison! No demon can stop this guy''s poison! And he is still immortal! He is the worst demon that even the master can poison! Isn''t he? He is very efficient?"

    "Can I beat someone? Minister, can I beat this person?"

    "Calm down, Yicheng. Isn''t Hydra rare and precious? I remember, it''s in the depths of the forest... It seems that we can finish it and go home today," said lias, looking into the depths of the forest.

    Zatouji thumbed up and made a decision. "Hahaha, go and experience the adventure!"

    "Don''t be kidding! I don''t want a monster stronger than me!"

    "What a demanding young man. What do you want?" zatouji made a fuss.

    "Are there any lovely demons? Girls or something."

    As soon as Yicheng asked a question, zatouji put on an unhappy expression.

    "That''s why Xiaobai''s demonic values are totally useless. You hear me? Demons, it''s best to catch the kind of useful and powerful ones. Besides, each individual''s ability is different. If you really aim at the master of demons, you should catch many demons of the same kind, and then pick out the male and female with the strongest ability. Then let the male and female mate and produce The offspring of highly capable talents have emerged. What''s more... "

    "I also want a lovely demon," said Aisha, showing her face from behind Mu Hantian.

    "Well, I see." zatouji immediately stopped his long speech and replied with a smile on his face.

    "Yicheng, it seems that you still have a long way to go to catch the demon."

    "Brother, don''t tease me."

    "Ha ha ha."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "You know, this spring is the gathering place of elves," zatouji said in a low voice.

    What appeared in front of everyone was a clear and transparent spring. Sparkling light, looking at it makes people feel sacred. The party hid their breath in the shadow next to the spring.

    "Yes, wendini, the water spirit who lives in this spring, seldom shows up in front of people."

    According to zatouji''s explanation, wendini, the water spirit, seems to be a girl with both clear mind and beautiful appearance. And still healing!

    "Oh, the spring is beginning to shine. Wendini is about to show up." zatouji said, pointing to the direction of the spring.

    What appears there is the existence of a huge body with long shining water colored hair and transparent feather clothes.

    It has a round upper arm with the same amount of muscle as a monster, legs thicker than Yicheng''s body, a thick chest composed of iron plates, and scars on the face of soldiers who have gone through hundreds of wars.

    At present, the scene of too crossing makes Yicheng doubt his eyes. Rub your eyes over and over again. Firmly believe that this must not be a reality.

 Chapter 624

    "What''s that?"

    "That''s wendini, Sao Nian." zatouji''s cruel words reached Yicheng''s ears.

    "No, no, no, it seems that they are all fighters in the practice bathing in the spring. Look, the strong arms are trained to destroy the human body. They can take the look of the world with only one straight fist attack. There are no flaws. Strong man, strong man."

    "Hmmm, because it is said that wendini still compete for territory. If they are not strong, they will not be able to get their own spring water. The spirit world is also powerful. However, this is really a strong wendini. This kind of treasure is quite high. I recommend catching this one. The water spirit with excellent boxing ability is also very good Yes. "

    "It''s not good at all! What, it''s not the healing department at all! It''s the killing department! I don''t want healing elves with high boxing ability!"

    "But that''s female? Besides, it''s very powerful."

    "I don''t want to know that fact!" Yicheng covered his face with both hands and cried loudly!

    "Yicheng, the world is always changing." lias put her hand on Yicheng''s shoulder and said yes, but what''s the matter with your uncontrollable smile.

    "Yichengjun, you see, her pupils are very clear. She must be a girl with a very pure and kind heart." Aisha smiled and said.

    "Ah, the other one appeared." hearing Zhu Nai''s words, Yicheng cast an expectant look of "this time". As a result, there are "big men" with the same strong body and water color.

    "Sobbing, sobbing..."

    "Yicheng Jun, isn''t this the kind of thing worth whimpering?"

    "Oh, look." zatouji pointed to the spring. Looking around, there were two rugged wendini staring at each other. Intense hostility dominates the world around us, and the space between the two sides is distorted by fighting.

    Then

    Bang! Dong! Just.

    Use a strong iron arm to attack the other party''s abdomen, or make an upper hook to the other party''s jaw. The sharp lower kick made a huge explosive sound on the opponent''s thigh, and the straight fist hit the opponent''s face deeply. Both sides of the seven orifices began to spray blood, performing a strong fight between heaven and earth.

    The spirit spring, which revealed the sacred breath, suddenly became a cruel arena.

    "It seems that they are fighting for territory. And both sides seem to be fierce fighters who have gone through a hundred battles." zatouji held his chin with his hand and nodded.

    "Fight for territory... Can''t we have a more magical fight? Is there no elf magic?"

    "Unexpectedly, this is the world where power speaks."

    "Minister, can I go back? I''m ready to cry?"

    "Hahaha! Look, young man! The one who wins is your demon! Wendini''s peak showdown! It''s a great adventure! Oh! It''s a big expansion of a rare boxing way! Zatouji patted Yicheng on the shoulder and smiled.

    "Ha ha, ha peat! Adventure is so boring! I don''t want such an adventure at all!"

    "Take Winnie''s tinny sauce for your name?" whispered Aisha as she watched the tense game in front of her.

    "Aisha, what the TiNi sauce thinks is too stressful for us. Give up, and the child can survive alone. Look, no matter what, her body has evolved successfully enough to destroy strong enemies. Give up TiNi sauce, what is TiNi sauce. You can''t name it! Which is TiNi sauce?"

    "Hey, boy! Tinny sauce is dangerous! I just ate it and fell on my back!"

    "Zatouji! Shut up, asshole!"

    "Ha ah... I see. Anyway, let''s go somewhere else first. It''s not over." lias sighed.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Cang leilong?"

    Faced with Yicheng''s question, zatou nodded and said, "yes, it''s the Cang Thunder Dragon. As its name is, it''s a dragon that uses Cang lightning."

    The people who left wendini''s ring talked about some rare dragon as they walked.

    "That guy, isn''t he extremely strong?" Yicheng asked with trembling shoulders.

    Zatouji smiled proudly. "Don''t worry, it seems to be a cub. If you want to catch it now, you can''t catch it when it grows up. Although it can''t compare with the Dragon King, it is also at the top of the upper level in the dragon family."

    Suddenly, zatouji came nearby, "Oh, wow!" Shout loudly.

    The crowd looked up and released pale blue scales. Dragon shaped creatures about the size of sea eagles perch on big trees to rest their wings.

    "Cang leilong! That''s it!" zatouji tried to suppress his voice and cheered.

    "Black Thunder Dragon. It''s the first time I''ve seen a real thing. The scales are so beautiful. They shine blue like blue diamonds." lias was moved and her eyes glowed.

    In the twinkling of an eye, Cang leilong had flown to Aisha''s shoulder and licked Aisha''s face.

    "It''s said that Cang leilong will open his heart to people with clear mind. He must have made a heart to heart promise to this girl." zatouji explained.

    "Please... Excuse me, can I let this dragon be my demon?" asked Aisha in embarrassment.

    "Of course, Aisha sauce." Yicheng has no opinion.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Order... In the name of Aisha alget! You, you, my enchanter, respond to the contract!"

    The crowd returned to the entrance of the forest. Aisha launched a green magic array in front of her eyes. In the center of the magic array is canglei dragon. Now we are performing the magic contract ceremony with Aisha.

    Of course, because Aisha is still a beginner, Zhu Nai is also helping. However, the contract ceremony went quite smoothly.

    "Generally speaking, Cang leilong will not bow down to serve the devil, but this girl''s heart is particularly clear. It''s unheard of before. It seems that the contract will be completed soon," zatouji said.

    "Hey, that means that Aisha got the rare dragon perfectly because of the extremely rare conditions. Sure enough, it''s very powerful."

    At this time, the light of the magic array had faded. The contract has been completed. Bruce Lee jumps on Aisha and plays with Aisha.

    "Oh, ha ha. It''s itchy. Lei Jun."

    "Lei Jun? Aisha, is this a male?" Yicheng asked.

    "Ah, yes."

    "Really? Please take care of it, Lei Jun."

    Yicheng approaches Bruce Lee, and as a result, Bruce Lee''s body emits a pale blue flash -.

    Crack! Bleep bleep bleep bleep bleep bleep bleep bleep bleep bleep bleep!

    "Ah, quack, quack, quack, quack, quack, quack, quack!"

    "Forget to say that the males of dragons hate the males of other species most."

    Sure enough, zhatouji, who was also electrically converted into coke, added. The wooden yard behind turned into a scorched black with a hearty smile, but mu cold day was far away early.

    "How naughty, Lei Jun." lias smiled with her mouth covered.

    "It seems that Yicheng has a long way to go to get her own magic. Well, since Aisha has got her own magic, let''s put an end to it. Let''s go back."

    "OK."

 Chapter 625

    "In the future, I will establish a school to teach Nordic magic in jimony''s territory, so that many female martial gods can emerge among demon women, so as to start a new career." Roth Arthur is describing his imaginary future.

    "Ah, it''s really... It''s a great honor that I, as an angel, should be able to visit the mansion of the superior devil! This is also the blessing of Lord Domon and... Lord devil!" Irina was also very happy.

    The date of study trip is approaching. Mu Hantian and others are drinking tea and chatting with lias''s parents in jimengli''s restaurant.

    He tasted black tea gracefully and talked about it. This may also be a hobby of upper class people.

    "Hahaha, miss rosvi Arthur seems to be very interested in the demon industry. As the head of the jimony family, I''m looking forward to it very much." lias''s father smiled brightly. As always, he has an aristocratic style.

    Lias''s mother took a sip of tea, put down the cup and changed the subject. "Speaking of cold weather, you sophomores are about to take a study trip. Are you going to Kyoto, Japan?"

    "Yes. According to the reservation, I''m going to Kyoto soon." Mu Hantian replied.

    "Last year, the Kyoto pickles that lias bought as a handwritten letter were very delicious."

    "Well, the younger generation will buy some when traveling."

    "Ah... I didn''t mean that... Sorry, you don''t have to bother so much?" after hearing Mu Hantian''s words, lias''s mother covered the corners of her mouth with her hands and her cheeks were crimson.

    After that, we talked about some things, and the memorial tea party was over smoothly. After the tea party, they went home with magic array through transfer.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    The day of the study trip.

    Mu Hantian and his party came to a corner of the waiting hall and tried to avoid everyone''s eyes and ears.

    Only lias from the left behind group came to see them off. Although Juni, kitten and Gaspar also want to come, the first and third grades have normal classes today. Because she must not fall behind in her studies, only lias got to the station.

    "Here, this is a certification for everyone."

    Lias handed out something like a card to the sophomores who were going to travel. All staff received it and confirmed it.

    "Is this the legendary...?" asked the wooden yard.

    Lias nodded in affirmation. "Yes, this is the so-called ''free bus ticket'' that the devil must have when he enjoys his trip to Kyoto."

    Most of the places of interest in Kyoto are temples. To be more specific, there are countless places full of spiritual power in Kyoto. Usually, there will be all kinds of inconveniences for demons to move around in Kyoto. After all, generally speaking, temples are not places where demons should be close.

    That''s why we have this "free bus ticket". The existence in charge of the affairs of Kyoto (yin and Yang masters or monsters) issued this voucher to the devil. Of course, the premise is that there must be a legitimate reason.

    "When we went there last year, it was the same. As long as it was a demon with legitimate reasons, they would distribute this voucher. Jimony''s family, Sidi''s family and those in heaven, you are really lucky to have such support?" lias blinked and smiled.

    Yicheng cheered excitedly. "OK! Long live jimengli! Then, just take this and go to Qingshui temple, Jinge temple and Yinge temple?"

    "Yes. As long as you put it in your skirt or pocket in your uniform, you can enter the scenic spots without scruples. - enjoy visiting everywhere!"

    "OK!" the whole staff answered and immediately put the card into the inner pocket, so it''s OK.

    At this time, Aisha''s cell phone rang.

    "Hello. Tongsheng? Yes. Genova and Irina are with me, too."

    Aisha answered the phone and saluted lias. "Then, sister lias. We''ll go first!"

    "Let''s go!"

    "Let''s go first!"

    "Go first!"

    "Well, be careful on the road and pay attention to safety."

    Yicheng, Aisha, Genova and Irina said goodbye to lias and turned away.

    "Well, I''m almost gone. I''ll bring the letter back." (what''s the letter? If you don''t understand, go to Baidu, don''t ask me.) the wooden yard also saluted and went to the place where my class gathered.

    There are only mu Hantian and lias left.

    Lias tidied Mu Hantian''s collar with her hand. "In cold weather, you should pay attention to your appearance. When you go to Kyoto, don''t forget that you are a student of Juwang School Park?"

    "I know. Don''t worry."

    "Well, then, bye. Have fun."

    "Yes!"

    In this way, Mu Hantian ushered in the beginning of his study trip!

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    It took about ten minutes to take shinkansen from Tokyo station.

    "I''m actually taking Shinkansen for the first time." Yicheng nagged on the seat in front with a happy expression.

    Mu Hantian sat in the seat at the back of the carriage, next to Aisha, while the front was empty and there was no one. Across the aisle were the seats of Genova and Irina.

    Because of the high-speed movement of the car body, the scenery viewed from the window is moving rapidly. Nearby, Genova and Irina were talking and laughing as they looked out of the window.

    Genova leaned over to Mu Hantian and sat on the empty seat in front of Mu Hantian. The first sentence is: "cold weather, I want to tell you something first."

    "What''s up? Genova."

    "This time, I didn''t take dilandal. I was barehanded."

    "Didn''t you bring dylandal? Why?"

    "Well, it seems that the alchemist belonging to the orthodox church found a method that can inhibit dilandal''s aggressive Reiki. So he sent dilandal to them through the heaven."

    Genova smiled sarcastically. "Even the Orthodox Church has come to cooperate. I''m afraid the Blazing Angels led by Lord Michael have dealt with it, but there are not so many opportunities to invite those alchemists to forge it again."

    Genova continued: "I''m actually interested in the art of restraining the attack Reiki without reducing the ability of the holy sword. But then again, I can''t even restrain it as the master. It''s too cowardly. How can I feel as a ''Knight''? Is it better for me to die? Lord!"

    "I see. If anything happens, go to Yicheng to borrow Ascaron!"

    "OK! I''ve fallen in love with Ascaron recently." after that, Genova returned to his original seat.

    At this time, a slight sharp voice came from the seat in front. Look forward - it turned out that the wooden yard came from the front carriage. He looked

    When Mu cold day arrived, he came to Mu cold day.

    "Alas...? did the two handsome guys meet?"

    "CP in cold weather and wooden yard is a certainty!" the girls shouted excitedly.

    "I can sit here!" when he said this, the wooden yard had already sat on the empty seat in front of Mu Hantian.

    "What''s the matter?" Mu Hantian leaned against the car chair (well, I don''t know what it''s called) and narrowed his eyes.

    "I want to know what you should do when you get there. In case of an emergency, there should be a plan."

    "Ah, after all, the classes are different. Where are you going tomorrow?"

    "I''m going to play from the thirty-three halls. What about you?"

    "Start with Qingshui temple. Then there are Yinge temple and Jinge temple. Although there is a certain distance between these three places, we have to work hard for two days to turn to the most famous place at one breath. Then on the third day, we launched an attack from Tianlong temple."

    "Tianlong temple? Our class also went there on the third day. If it happens, we might meet at Duyue bridge. What about the last day?"

    "It''s over when you walk around Kyoto Station and buy some special gifts. Speaking of it, Irina also said she wanted to climb the Kyoto Tower."

    The schedule of each class is set in advance and finally submitted to the teacher.

 Chapter 626

    In Shinkansen, when Mu Han ate the kunbu rice ball specially made by Aisha.

    "Kyoto is coming soon and Tokyo is coming soon." the radio rang.

    Shinkansen stopped on the platform and a group of people came out with their luggage.

    "This is Kyoto!"

    The first step has been taken in the ancient capital longed for by countless people! While being caught by the sight of the station they had not seen, they entered the ticket gate under the guidance of Tongsheng.

    "Oh! How big!" there are many escalators inside the station! A sea of people!

    "Look, Aisha! It''s Isetan!"

    "Yes, yes! Genova! It''s Isetan!" both Genova and Aisha looked excited. Point with your fingers and comment on the landscape one by one. I can see it''s very happy.

    "I really want to build such a handsome station in the sky!" Irina was interested in another direction.

    "The gathering place is the lobby on the first floor of the hotel. Hey, boys, and Aisha, Genova, you, Irina, it doesn''t matter if you dream about the spring and autumn of the station, but if you don''t gather early, you won''t have free time in the afternoon." Tong Sheng, as the class organizer, shouted to Mu Hantian, Yicheng''s boy duo and Aisha''s three women.

    After the whole staff gathered, Tongsheng took out his travel guide and confirmed his location.

    "Er, the hotel is near the station. Now it''s the West ticket gate. Go to the bus stop, and then turn right..."

    "Anyway, go out first. You can''t get anywhere by staying at the station all the time."

    As soon as Yicheng finished, Tongsheng''s glasses gave off a cold light.

    "Yichengjun, it''s bad to get lost in a strange place. A person''s wrong judgment will lead to the emergence of war dead."

    "Is this a battlefield!"

    "No, Yicheng. Tongsheng''s opinion is correct. The map is very important. Let Tongsheng take the lead here. Maybe Kyoto has exposed its fangs to us."

    Suppressed by Genova''s persuasive alarmism, Yicheng can only nod and say, "I know...".

    "OK, clear! Let''s go!"

    Under the guidance of Tongsheng, the people came out of the station and went to the ancient capital.

    "Ah, it''s Kyoto Tower!" all the members looked at jerova''s words. Everyone plans to climb the tower on the last day..

    A few minutes'' walk from Kyoto station stands a huge high-end hotel. Its name is "Kyoto sazex Hotel"! A little nearby, there is a sign that "Kyoto serafur Hotel" is under construction.

    This hotel is really the place where the jimony family operates behind the scenes. So you can book a room at a very low price. Show the student ID card to the waiter at the entrance and get a detailed explanation up to the hall. Seeing the resplendent, luxurious and gorgeous lounge, Tongsheng was shocked.

    "How awesome! Is it OK to pay all the members of grade two to live in this hotel?" Tongsheng expressed such an opinion.

    Compared with Tongsheng, Genova''s reaction is much calmer. "Well, although I think it''s very powerful, it''s still a little worse than the minister''s house!"

    You can see the entrance of the lobby a little inward from the lounge. In the vast lobby inside, many students from Juwang school have gathered.

    When the time is up, each shift begins to roll call to confirm the personnel who have not arrived. Everyone sat on the floor of the hall and listened to the teacher explain the precautions.

    But asashel and losvi Arthur seem to be having a conversation. Rosvi Arthur stood in front of the students and said: "There are 100 yuan shops in the underground business center of Kyoto. If there is anything in short supply, just make do there. Pocket money can''t be spent without careful calculation. When students spend money, they will grow into useless adults. Money is something circulating in the world. Buy this and that, but they will soon run out of money. So Let''s make do with the 100 yuan store - the 100 yuan store is a treasure of Japan. "

    Losvi Arthur''s speech ended hastily. Another teacher came forward and the teacher began the final confirmation. "Please pay attention to the above points. After putting your luggage in the room, it''s free time before 5 p.m., but please don''t go too far. The scope of the activity is near Kyoto Station. Please return to your room before 5:30." After hearing the final confirmation of the teacher standing in frontбкбк

    "Yes" after all the sophomores answered, the roll call in the hall, various precautions in the hotel and the description of afternoon activities finally ended.

    Everyone took their luggage and took the room key from the salesperson at the entrance and exit of the hall.

    "Yicheng, this is yours." Yicheng got it from asasher.

    The hotel room where the students of Juwang School Park live is a spacious two person western style room. There are two big beds in the room, and you can have a panoramic view of the scenery around Kyoto Station from the window.

    Yicheng goes up two floors from the floor where the boys live. One room in the corner has a sliding door that is obviously different from other rooms.

    After openingбкбк

    "Is this my room?" Yicheng went to eight tatami sized single rooms and rooms and blinked. Old TV and a round table.

    Just as one was ready to make complaints about it, someone knocked at the door.

    "Yicheng Jun, have you come here?" it''s luosiwei Arthur and Mu Hantian.

    Yi Cheng approached losvi Arthur and asked, "miss losvi Arthur! Why am I the only one assigned to this room?"

    "Please be patient. This room is where lias prepared for our discussion."

    "Here to discuss? Ah, about demons?"

    "Well, that''s about it. If anything happens in Kyoto, make sure that there won''t be any loss in a place that can be discussed in advance. So the room was assigned to the remaining yichengjun."

    "Yicheng, do you want to change with me?" Mu Hantian said with a smile.

    "Forget it, brother, I''d better live here. I don''t want to be a female public enemy."

    "Please bear it, a sincere gentleman." as if to discipline, losvi Arthur put his hand on Yicheng''s shoulder and said.

    "In a word, I''m going to meet other teachers, and then it''s up to you. I feel free time in the afternoon must be troublesome. Don''t be confused by Kyoto."

    "Yes!" Yicheng replied with full spirit.

    "Well, first of all, we must start by finding teacher assacher. The man... Disappeared early as soon as the confirmation in the hall was over. Because of this, the Fallen Angel governor..." losvi Arthur went out of the room while reading.

    Mu Hantian took out the map of Kyoto and said to Yicheng, "Yicheng. Although there is no reservation for the free activity time in the afternoon, you still have to go to Fu to see the lotus?"

    "Fu Jianhe? Ah, indeed, is it where there are many memorial archways?"

    "Ah, it''s just one stop from Kyoto Station. Just now, I asked other teachers, and he said it was OK."

    "Hey, brother, now that you''ve got the teacher''s permission, maybe it''s good to go around. If you miss the places of interest in Kyoto, you won''t call Kyoto to go around."

    "Well, I''ll invite Aisha and them together."

    "Good!"

 Chapter 627

    "Zhenhe station" is one stop away from Kyoto Station. After getting off there, you can enter the reference road leading to fujiaohe.

    Mu Hantian, the six people bumped in the tram for a few minutes and then arrived at Zhenhe station.

    "Hey, look, Elsa, Irina. There are many rare things on the store."

    "Wow, it''s a lovely fox!"

    "I wonder if the pocket money is enough to buy some small specialties here?"

    Just arrived, the church''s trio began to enjoy the air in Kyoto early. They look no different from ordinary female students.

    Through the front archway, a gate appears. On both sides are statues of foxes like stone lions.

    "Oh, this is a statue to ward off evil spirits. There was a smell that we were not allowed to be close to the devil. Thanks to the previous pass, there was no noise." Genova said while looking at the stone lion fox.

    "Sure enough, have you been watched by anything?"

    Yicheng also said the sense of disobedience he had noticed since he left the station.

    "Well, of course. We are demons and angels. For the things in charge here, it is a heterogeneous existence from the outside. Although I said hello in advance, I still have to do general monitoring."

    They didn''t care. They continued to move forward. When they entered the gate, they saw the steps to mount Zhenhe. The crowd moved forward while taking pictures.

    On the way, while looking at the small shop in the rest place, he continued to challenge Fu Jianshan.

    "Oh, what a wonderful scenery!"

    "Yes, it''s wonderful."

    "Let''s take photos. Speaking of it, this mountain road is also a running route for local schools? But it seems that there is no running today." Genova and Aisha were moved by the scenery of fujianhe mountain, while Tongsheng took pictures of the scenery with a camera while talking about knowledge.

    "In other words, it''s true that no matter how you move forward, there are a large number of red archways. The names of companies or stores are recorded on the archways. They are dedicated to praying to the gods of Fu Jianhe."

    "That''s right, Yicheng Jun." Tongsheng explained.

    "Sorry, I''m going to the top of the mountain first." after Mu Hantian said hello to the people, he ran quickly on the steps.

    When running, Mu Hantian tried not to hinder other tourists and kept climbing on the stairs. Then he reached the top of the mountain. Standing there is an ancient shrine.

    "Ah, this is the top of the mountain?"

    Surrounded by trees, the sun can only barely shine, and it is thin and dark around.

    Shulala

    The wind blows the wood, and there is no popularity. There is no one except Mu Hantian.

    "Forget it. Just feel the scenery and go down the mountain. Aisha and they should come up too."

    "Isn''t it from Kyoto?" suddenly came a voice. Pay attention to the smell around.

    "Oh, it seems that I''m surrounded?" he said with a bitter smile, feeling several obviously different breath from human beings.

    Although not very powerful, but a lot of ah.

    In front of Mu Hantian was a lovely little girl dressed as a witch.

    "Girl?"

    Blond hair shines brightly, and eyes are also blond. It looks like it''s about the third grade of primary school. However, when you look at what grows on your head, you know it''s not human.

    бкбкAnimal ears!

    It''s like a kitten. It has ears on its head. The Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua!

    "You alien! How dare you...! go!" with the girl''s cry, a large number of hermits with black wings and bird heads came out of the forest. There are also a large number of guys with Fox masks and gods!

    "Oh, it''s crow and dog. Scare me."

    The girl didn''t give Mu Hantian room to breathe at all. She immediately pointed to Mu Hantian and shouted, "return my mother!"

    Tengu and fox gods attack Mu cold weather together!

    "Mother... Mother? What are you talking about? I don''t know who your mother is. She just came to Kyoto!" Mu Hantian shouted at the girl after escaping the attack.

    But the girl didn''t listen to Mu Hantian''s words at all!

    "Stop lying! My eyes won''t be deceived!"

    "I didn''t lie to you! Really, it won''t be so unlucky."

    When Mu Hantian wanted to leave, Tiangou''s Tin stick hit Mu Hantian.

    When Mu Hantian takes out Jingjue and prepares to blockбкбк

    Say something!

    Instead of Mu Hantian, the figure of taking over the opponent''s Tin stick is

    "What''s the matter, cold day."

    "What? It''s a monster?" Genova and Irina came to help! A little later, Yicheng Aisha arrived.

    Seeing Mu Hantian and others gathered, the girl and her party were surprised and immediately became more angry.

    "Really, it''s you who gave your mother... Can''t spare you! The existence of unclean demons! You have defiled the sacred place! Absolutely can''t spare you!"

    "There''s nothing I can do. I can only fight. Yicheng, you keep Elsa. Genova, Irina, although I don''t know very well, this is Kyoto. Although the other party messes up, it''s bad to hurt the other party or damage this place. If you can, just rush back."

    "Yes!" the three said in unison.

    Pop!

    The girl''s companions attacked together!

    Genova and Irina put them down with a wooden knife, destroying the enemy''s weapons and defeating each other. Mu Hantian also collected juejiao Jing and fought with bare hands. Of course, he didn''t make much effort. Just quickly avoid the enemy''s attack, and then kick them to stop each other.

    The opponent felt that Mu Hantian had the upper hand, so he began to retreat slowly.

    After staring at the crowd with hate eyes, the girl raised her hand and said, "retreat first. Now the combat power can''t beat them. Damn, evil exists. I must let you return your mother!" the girl put down this sentence and disappeared like the wind of her companions.

    "Really, what''s the matter!" Mu Hantian shook his head with a bitter smile.

    "Everybody, I always have a hunch that something I don''t want to happen will happen," said Aisha.

    "Aisha, be at ease. I''m here. It''s okay. Let''s go back to the hotel first."

    "Yes!"

    In this way, Mu Hantian and his party went down the mountain.

 Chapter 628

    The night of the first day.

    Had dinner in the hotel. It''s full of luxurious Kyoto cuisine.

    After the attack, the people quickly joined Tongsheng and warned to end the sightseeing in Fujian Daohe.

    After coming back, you Yicheng reported the matter to asashel and losvi Arthur. Both were puzzled.

    After dinner, they talked for a while and then went back to their rooms, ending the first day.

    At the same time, in a different space, a brightly lit palace, Orpheus sat in the first place, below her nominal subordinates, the old demon king faction and the hero faction.

    "I don''t think it''s necessary for the disaster group to exist. I''ve found someone who can help me more." Orpheus said surprisingly.

    "What! Lord Orpheus, are you kidding?" everyone was surprised.

    "No, I''m not joking. Well, I''m going to find him."

    "Please wait a minute, Lord Orpheus. I want to know who you''re talking about?" a young man in black came out with eyes.

    "Cao Cao, do you want to know? Well, I''ll tell you, he is the sword God."

    "Is it him? Lord Orpheus, please wait a minute. I want to try whether the so-called sword God has real ability, so please Lord Orpheus wait and give me seven days. I will know his strength in seven days."

    "Interesting, well, I''ll give you seven days. Go down!"

    "Yes!"

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Back to Mu Hantian:

    Mu Hantian and other people from the supernatural research department slipped out of the hotel at night. Under the leadership of asasher, they stopped in front of a hotel in a corner of the street.

    "Hotel ''big fun'', is Lord Leviathan in such a place?" Yicheng touched his head and asked.

    Inside, through the road with floating harmony atmosphere, a single room appeared.

    As soon as the door was opened, serafur in kimono was sitting inside.

    "Hello! It''s been a long time since the family members of Tianya sauce and lias sauce were seen." serafur greeted the people with interest.

    "Oh, it''s cold weather, master. Here you are." looking over there, there are the second grade girls who are the dependents of spoon and Sidi.

    "Oh, spoon. How about Kyoto? Where did you go in the afternoon?" Yicheng stepped forward and hugged spoon''s shoulder.

    "We are the student union. It''s over to help the teacher this afternoon." the spoon sighed.

    "The food here is very delicious. Especially the chicken food is top-notch. You should eat more sauce and spoon Jun." as soon as the people were seated, serafur kept adding food.

    "So, seraph, why do you come to such a place?"

    For mu Hantian''s question, serafur took a horizontal photo and replied, "I came to get the cooperation of the monsters in Kyoto."

    Then serafur put down her chopsticks and cast a shadow on her lovely face. "But... It seems that the situation has become terrible."

    "A terrible situation? What do you mean?"

    For mu Hantian''s question, serafur replied: "according to the reports of the monsters living in Kyoto, the nine tail leader who manages the monsters in this place has been missing since a few days ago."

    As soon as Mu Han Tian heard this sentence, what happened during the day flashed back in his mind.

    бкбкGive me back my mother!

    The girl''s words came back clearly in her mind.

    "That means..."

    "Yes. I heard your report from assacher. I''m afraid... That''s the case."

    Assacher gulped the wine in the glass and said: that is to say, the monster who is the leader here has been kidnapped. Nine out of ten people who took part in this incident were the "disaster group."

    "Alas, it seems that you are getting into trouble again?" spoon''s eyes twitched slightly.

    "It''s true. Obviously, we''re exhausted just taking care of the students because of the study trip. It''s really capable, terrorists." asasher spit out this sentence with hatred.

    Serafur poured wine into asashel''s glass and said, "it''s still something that can''t be made public anyway. Anyway, we must find a way to solve the matter. I''m going to be responsible for the cooperation with the monsters who work with us."

    "I see. I''ll do it alone. Really, it''s all noisy in Kyoto, those guys." assasher, who drank heavily again, scolded fiercely.

    "Well... Well, what we have to do is...?" Yicheng asked timidly.

    Asasher breathed a sigh and said with a wry smile, "in a word, you can enjoy the trip first. I can''t use you for the time being."

    "Ah, but..."

    Asashel touched Cheng''s head with his hand and said, "don''t worry. If something happens, it will call you. However, this is a valuable study trip for you guys. We adults try our best to solve it, so you''d better have fun in Kyoto."

    "Yes. So are chilongdi sauce and Cangna sauce''s relatives. Have fun in Kyoto now. I''ll go too!" said serafur.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Good. Go on, Yicheng."

    "Yes, brother!"

    early morning. The morning after the trip. As soon as the sky turned white, Mu Hantian was pulled up by Yicheng, and then borrowed the roof of the hotel for training.

    Mu Hantian is attacking, while Yicheng practices responding and avoiding Mu Hantian''s attack from a very close distance.

    "I''m sorry, brother. I asked you to get up and practice with me so early." Yicheng said while panting.

    Mu Hantian shook his head with a smile: "it doesn''t matter. It''s nothing anyway."

    "Is it better to practice with someone?"

    This is the sound of the wooden yard. At a glance, not only the wooden yard, but also Genova.

    "It''s rare to buy a wooden knife. Don''t you plan to train yourself hard with the degree that just can''t destroy here? The time to compete with the next leader of the big Wang family is coming."

    At this time, the wooden yard made a short knife on hand. The wooden Yard said to jerois, "jerois, just use this to fight when something happens."

    "Oh, holy dagger? If you have this, you can hide it in your schoolbag. Thank you." he took the dagger from the wooden yard, and Genova turned it skillfully.

    "OK! Wooden yard and jerois, let''s have a fight before roll call in the morning!"

    "OK!" they had no opinion.

    "Well, I''m going to find Aisha. You practice slowly."

    In this way, the morning training began again.

 Chapter 629

    "Well, everybody! Let''s go!" Tong Sheng pointed to the bus stop while flashing his eyes.

    The next day''s trip began by taking a bus from the bus stop near Kyoto Station to Qingshui temple. I bought a one-day bus ticket at Kyoto Station and lined up with other students to wait for the bus.

    After getting on the bus, I took the bus to Qingshui temple. Overlooking the never seen scenery, the bus arrived at the bus stop where it was scheduled to get off. I searched around a little and climbed the ramp with Qingshui temple as the target.

    "It is said that this is a three-year slope. If you fall here, you seem to die in three years?" Tong Sheng said, holding his glasses.

    "Wow! Good... Terrible!" Aisha was afraid and hugged Mu Hantian''s arm.

    Suddenly, Mu Hantian felt that the other hand was also caught. Looking back, it was Genova.

    "What''s the matter? Genova, are you afraid too?" Mu Hantian asked in surprise.

    Although jerois''s expression did not change, he still said with some trembling: "Japan has injected the terrible technique into the ramp. It''s terrible."

    In this way, Mu Hantian became a situation of climbing up the slope between two beautiful girls.

    Up to the end of the ramp, a huge door appeared! This is Qingshui temple! Go through King Ren''s gate and set out for Qingshui temple!

    "Look, Aisha! This is a temple that gathers the essence of pagan culture!"

    "Yes! You can feel its history from its appearance!"

    "Long live the pagans!" the three members of the church were excited and said very impolite words at the same time!

    "It seems that many people have been saved from falling down here." Tongsheng made such an explanation.

    After that, they walked around the temple, simply bought some souvenirs and walked to the bus stop.

    "The next place is Yinge temple. If you don''t move quickly, the time will flash away." looking at his watch, Tongsheng led the way in front.

    "You''re right. It''s already past ten o''clock in the morning. If you have to turn two places!" Yicheng agreed.

    The next stop is Yinge temple! Taking the bus to Yinge temple, they left Qingshui temple.

    "It''s not silver! I''m so disappointed." when I arrived at the Yinge temple and saw the temple, Genova opened his mouth and shouted out this sentence.

    "Genova''s eyes are shining at home." Yinge temple is made of silver and Jinge temple is golden morning. It must be dazzling. "Aisha hugged Genova''s trembling shoulder and said.

    "After zuliyi, who participated in the construction, died, he stopped pasting silver foil. It was suspended because of the financial difficulties of the shogunate. There are different opinions. It''s not silver foil anyway." Tongsheng made such an explanation.

    After a tour of Yinge temple, I had lunch in a nearby store and rushed to the next place, Jinge temple. Of course, I also bought related items in Yinge temple.

    "Golden! It''s finally golden this time!" when he arrived at the Golden Pavilion Temple and saw the temple, Genova opened his mouth and shouted that sentence. Different from just now, I''m so happy.

    "It''s gold!" Genova raised his hands, his face almost shining. Other students also came and took selfless photos.

    After looking around, I bought local specialties and had a rest in the teahouse.

    "Please take your time." the girl in kimono brought the made Matcha. Japanese snacks were also added.

    Mu Hantian tasted it, not as bitter as he thought. Rather, it''s just right to enjoy it with Japanese snacks.

    "Well, it''s very good." Irina likes it too.

    "Well, but it''s a little bitter for me." it''s a little inappropriate for Aisha. However, she drank it bit by bit, probably not disgusted by the taste.

    "It''s really glittering." (PS: I''m thinking if jerois meets glittering, will he rob him.) jerois seems to be still in a beautiful dream. After seeing the Golden Pavilion Temple, I was greatly moved. His eyes were shining brightly. There''s no tea.

    "Genova, let''s make a memorial prayer."

    Genova nodded at Irina''s proposal. "Yes."

    "I''ll pray too!" said Aisha.

    "Ah, Lord!" the church trio began to pray to heaven.

    At this time, Mu Hantian''s mobile phone suddenly rang.

    Take it out and see that it''s Zhu Nai. What happened?

    "Hello, what''s up, Zhu Nai."

    "Hey, hey, cold weather, no, it''s no big deal... Just kitten sauce said something that people care about."

    "What do you care about?"

    "Just now, did you send the photos you took?"

    "Yes, I photographed the temple. What''s the problem?"

    Zhu Nai said to Mu Hantian, who was surprised, "it''s in that picture. It seems that something has been taken."

    "What did you take?"

    "Yes, it seems that several fox monsters have been photographed in the scenery. What happened? Although fox monsters themselves are not so rare in Kyoto..." Zhu Nai''s voice was a little worried.

    "No, we''re fine. Ah, Aisha seems to be calling me. Let''s talk later."

    "If anything happens, please contact me?"

    "OK, hang up first."

    After talking about this, hang up. It''s a lie to be called by Aisha. To confirm the picture just taken. But it seems that it''s just a very common view of the Golden Pavilion Temple... No, is this picture? Huh? This feeling

    Mu Hantian hurriedly turned back to the teahouse and found that Tongsheng had slept to death! Aisha, they''re still awake. Genova was glaring at the female clerk with a terrible expression.

    Mu Hantian looked over and found that she had animal ears on her head. The tail also showed up. Not human. At a glance, I don''t know when there are guys with animal ears around. Ordinary tourists fell asleep in that place.

    Genova quickly took out the sacred dagger from his bag and hid Aisha behind his back. Yicheng also poses with his left hand, ready to let the cage hand appear. Mu coldly walked to the front of them.

    "Just a moment, please."

    Hearing a familiar voice, the people turned their eyes over there. What appears there is... Rosvi Arthur!

    "Miss Lowe Arthur! Why are you there?"

    Losvi Arthur breathlessly answered a sincere question, "I was called by Mr. assacher to meet you."

    "Called by asasher? What happened?" Mu Hantian asked as he looked around.

    "The armistice. It should be said that the misunderstanding has been solved. Jiuwei''s daughter said she wanted to apologize to you." losvi Arthur said.

    At this time, a female with animal ears came to the front and lowered her head deeply to the crowd.

    "I''m the fox demon who serves the king of the nine tails. I''m really sorry about the last time. Because our princess said she wanted to apologize to you, please come with us. Go to the Lizhi capital where our Kyoto monsters live. Lord devil and his Highness the governor of the fallen angel have gone there first."

    "Oh, it seems that the misunderstanding has been solved during our sightseeing. Let''s go."

    "Yes!"

 Chapter 630

    What people step into is -- it can be said to be a place in an alien world.

    Like the street combination in Edo era, ancient houses are built side by side, and strange creatures show their faces from doors, windows and passages.

    A memorial archway set up in unpopular places in Jinge temple. After crossing there, you turn and enter another world.

    Dark space. Unique air. The residential complex that has just been explained. Then the residents here came to meet the crowd.

    There are big faced monsters with one eye, monsters with plates on their heads like river children, beavers standing and walking, and many other creatures that have been heard in the story.

    The monsters cast curious eyes and looked at Mu Hantian and others.

    The people have been walking under the guidance of the fox woman. In the dim interior, the only light that can be called a light source extends thinly in front of the road.

    "Woo, quack, quack!"

    "Ah!" Aisha was startled!

    At this time, eyes and mouth appeared on the lantern and suddenly laughed!

    "Sorry. The monsters here like pranks... I don''t think there are any guys who will do harm to you, so don''t worry." the fox woman of the guide apologized to Mu Hantian and others as she walked.

    "Is this the world of monsters?"

    Facing Yi Cheng''s question, the fox woman replied: "Yes, this is the habitat of monsters living in Kyoto. I remember that demons have a domain space used on ratinggame, so we might as well regard this space as made in a similar way. We call it rihoujie, rikyoto, etc. needless to say, there are monsters living in Kyoto that do not live here."

    "Is it human?"

    "No, I heard it was a devil."

    "Demon? It''s rare."

    "Is that beautiful foreign girl also a devil?"

    "It''s a dragon. It smells like a dragon. Demons and Dragons..." I heard the conversation of monsters.

    Through the place where houses are built side by side, we enter the woods with a small river. From this place, we continue to go deep, and a huge red archway appears.

    A very large house was built in front of it, giving people a sense of ancient dignity.

    In front of the archway, asasher and serafur in kimonos are already there!

    "Oh, here you are."

    "Ah, Hello, everyone!" even if they came to the monster world, they still didn''t change at all.

    There is a blonde girl between the two. It is the girl who attacked Mu Hantian before.

    Today is not the costume of a witch, but a gorgeous kimono worn by the royal highness of the Warring States period.

    "Lord jiuzhong, I brought you here." the fox woman only made such a report - disappeared after the flame appeared.

    Her royal highness took a step towards the cold weather and said, "I am the manager of the monster in table and in Kyoto. The eight daughter of ban is called" nine heavy. "

    After introducing herself, she lowered her head deeply and then said, "I''m really sorry last time. I attacked you because I didn''t figure out what happened. Please forgive me!"

    Mu Hantian showed a troubled expression and scratched his face. Then he said, "forget it, isn''t it very good?"

    "If the misunderstanding can be solved, it doesn''t matter to me. If I can have a good time in Kyoto, it won''t be a problem. But the premise is that there will be no second harassment," Genova said.

    "Yes. Forgiveness is necessary for angels. I didn''t hate Princess highness."

    Irina continued.

    Aisha also smiled and said, "yes, peace is the most important."

    "All right, all right, put your head up. It''s okay."

    "Yes, but..."

    Looking at the girl, Mu Hantian knelt down and said to the girl - jiuzhong, "well, can I call you jiuzhong? I said, jiuzhong, are you worried about your mother?"

    "Well, of course."

    "In that case, it''s understandable to make a mistake and attack others. Of course, sometimes it will cause problems and make the other party feel unhappy. However, jiuzhong, you have apologized. You came to apologize to us only when you understand that you made a mistake, right?"

    "Of course."

    Mu Hantian put his hand on her shoulder, smiled and continued, "in this case, we won''t blame jiuzhong."

    Jiuchong listened to Mu Hantian''s words, her face turned red, and Nini whispered, "thank you."

    "Well, that''s OK. The misunderstanding has been solved."

    Jiuzhong said to the crowd in embarrassment, "although I''m sorry to have made a mistake first... But please! In order to save my mother, please lend me strength!"

    The leader of the monster in charge of Kyoto, Nine Tailed Fox, or "eight bans", left the house a few days ago in order to talk with the envoys sent by Emperor Shitian of Xumi mountain.

    However, Asaka did not appear at the meeting with the envoys of emperor Shitian. The monster who felt something strange protected the escort who was walking with Baba during the investigation. It seemed that it was crow Tiangou in a dying state. On the verge of death, the crow dog told the monsters who attacked Baba and was kidnapped.

    Therefore, the monsters conducted a thorough search for the suspicious characters in Kyoto. Mu Hantian and others were attacked at that time.

    After that, asasher and serafur negotiated with jiuzhong, told them that the underworld was not involved in this matter, and provided the information that "it is highly possible that the mastermind is the ''disaster Group'' this time" in their own way.

    "I always feel that things have become very big." this is Yicheng''s opinion after listening to the context of the incident.

    They were taken out of the house. In the hall, after jiuzhong sat on the upper seat, he sat down.

    "Alas, when various forces want to join hands, this kind of thing is easy to happen. Did rocky come in Odin''s time? This time, the terrorists play the role of the enemy." assasher said unhappily.

    Asasher, who hopes for peace and daily life, will never forgive terrorists.

    On both sides of jiuzhong are the fox woman and a long nosed grandpa in the posture of a practitioner. Grandpa is the head of Tiangou. He has had a deep relationship with Jiuwei since ancient times. This time, she was also worried about the appearance of Asaka and her daughter jiuzhong.

    "Your Highness the governor, your Highness the demon king, can you think of a way to save Princess Baba? No matter how much power we have, we will do it," said Grandpa Tiangou.

    Grandpa Tiangou showed a painting to the public. It shows a beautiful blonde woman in a witch costume! There are straight ears on the head!

    "The picture on it is Princess Asaka."

    "It''s certain that the guys who robbed Princess Asaka are still in Kyoto," asasher said.

    "Why do you think so?" Mu Hantian asked.

    Asashel nodded and explained. "There is no chaos in the whole area of Kyoto. Jiuwei fox is a balanced existence that gathers all kinds of gas flowing on this land. Kyoto itself is a large-scale position. If Jiuwei fox leaves this land or is killed, Kyoto will change. Even that omen has not happened, that is to say, Princess Asaka is still alive and kidnapped There is a high possibility that people are still here. "

    "Seraph, to what extent have the members of the demon side investigated?"

    "Let them conduct a detailed investigation. Let members who know more about Kyoto take action."

    Asasher looked around Yicheng and others and said: "You may need to be sent out this time. Because there are really a variety of manpower shortage. Especially you are used to fighting the strong, and you need your strength for the heroic faction. Although I''m sorry, please imagine the worst situation. After that, I''ll contact the wooden yard and Sidi''s family members who are not here. Just continue to enjoy the trip until then , please when there is an emergency! "

    "Yes!"

    Nine palmed and lowered their heads deeply. The big sister Fox and grandpa Tiangou on both sides also lowered their heads with her.

 Chapter 631

    After experiencing the world of monsters, Mu Hantian and others returned to Jinge temple again. Wake up Tongsheng and others who are still sleeping and start sightseeing again. I bought some souvenirs and played around Jinge temple until the return time.

    After returning to the hotel, they discussed their plans with Sidi''s family members. Tour the scenic spots as planned tomorrow. Just bring a portable version of the mobile magic array to ensure that you can return to the hotel at any time. Once asasher, the leader of the people, comes to the news, he must stop sightseeing and return to the hotel.

    Jiuzhong will be a tour guide for everyone to apologize for the attack on the first day. Mu Hantian was going to refuse. He told her that he didn''t take that matter to heart at all. It''s unnecessary. However, she wanted to do so anyway, so mu Hantian was more respectful than obedient.

    After a tired day, Mu Hantian lay in bed and soon closed his eyes and was ready to go to bed.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    In the morning, everyone got up very early. After all, they were going to attack Lanshan today. The first is Tianlong temple.

    "How to get to Tianlong temple?" Yicheng asked Tongsheng.

    She looked at the schedule and replied, "well - take the train in the direction of Lanshan at Kyoto Station and get off at the nearest station from Lanshan. You can walk there."

    "I see. Then we''re going to the station. The minister also said, but there are buses and trams everywhere."

    "Well, tourist attractions are full of such things."

    They got on the tram to Lanshan at Kyoto Station and drove to their destination.

    "Here we are." after walking for about 15 minutes, they finally came to Tianlong temple.

    "This is Tianlong temple. What''s the origin of Tianlong temple?"

    "Who knows. I seem to have fought such a war in Kyoto before, but I don''t seem to have."

    People walked through the huge main gate into the temple. Paying the visit fee at the reception desk

    "Oh, here you are." it''s a young voice I''ve heard. Looking back, there was a blonde girl dressed as a witchбкбк It''s nine.

    "It''s nine."

    "Well, it''s agreed that I''ll be your guide around Lanshan today." I had hidden the animal''s ears and tail when I came.

    Tongsheng was surprised to see the little blonde girl. "Wow - what a lovely girl. Why, in cold weather, did you chat up such a small child on the spot?" he said, hugged jiuzhong and rubbed her face at the same time!

    "Let go, let go of me! You''re really familiar, little girl!"

    Jiuzhong is not happy, but it makes Tongsheng happier.

    "It''s best to express disgust in the tone of a princess! The image is also perfect!"

    "No help, you!" Mu Hantian sighed, pulled Tong Sheng away from Jiuchong and began to talk again.

    "This is jiuzhong. I know them and Aisha."

    "I''m jiuzhong. Please take care of me."

    "By the way, jiuzhong. What will you do for us when you say you want to be a tour guide?"

    After jerois asked, jiuzhong straightened up his chest and replied confidently, "I will visit those places of interest with you!"

    "Then quickly show us around the Tianlong temple." Yicheng was a little excited.

    "Of course!" jiuzhong smiled happily.

    In this way, under the guidance of jiuzhong, Mu Hantian and others visited Tianlong temple. At the same time, she also tried to introduce the culture and history of Kyoto to the public.

    The Abbot''s garden is very beautiful. Against the backdrop of red leaves on the autumn mountain, the harmony courtyard is also intoxicated with autumn. The carp swimming in the pool is also the finishing touch of the scenery.

    "The scenery here is really wonderful. It''s also a world heritage site anyway," jiuzhong said.

    "World Heritage! It''s amazing. No wonder it''s so beautiful. Take a picture with your mobile phone first!" Yicheng said, took out his mobile phone and took a picture.

    After visiting the garden, they were finally led to the Dharma hall. After entering, he looked up at the roof - in an instant, the bold dragon picture came into view! It''s a long Oriental dragon!

    "This is the picture of clouds and dragons. No matter from which direction you look, you will feel that the dragon is staring at yourself. The so-called ''seeing six roads''."

    After turning the Tianlong temple around, the people came outside.

    "Jiuzhong, where are we going now?"

    Jiuzhong pointed several directions and said happily, "erzunyuan! Bamboo forest road! Changjinguang temple! I can lead you anywhere!"

    In this way, people began to visit Lanshan under the leadership of jiuzhong.

    "Ah, it''s really a lot of places." Tongsheng said with a breath.

    Now they are having lunch in a tofu pot shop recommended by jiuzhong.

    After coming out of Tianlong temple, jiuzhong led the people to visit Lanshan. I have seen the two courtyards dedicated to the Buddha Buddha and Amitabha Buddha, and also rode a rickshaw through the bamboo forest road.

    "I said, this Tofu Pot is unique." jiuzhong took out the tofu and put it on Mu Hantian''s plate.

    "It has Japanese flavor. It''s good."

    "Yes. The tofu you usually eat is different. It tastes fresh and delicious."

    "This tofu is so good..." Genova, Aisha and Irina are also full of joy.

    "Ah, cold weather!"

    After hearing the sound, Mu Hantian turned back. The sound wasбкбк

    "It''s a wooden yard. By the way, you also attacked Lanshan today, didn''t you?"

    On the next table, the team in the wooden yard is also having lunch.

    "HMM. did you go to Tianlong temple?"

    "Ah, there is a gorgeous dragon on the roof."

    "We are also preparing to go to Tianlong temple after watching the moon crossing bridge in the afternoon. I''m looking forward to it."

    "Cross the moon bridge. We''ll go when we''re finished."

    Just then, a familiar voice suddenly came, saying, "Lanshan in autumn is very elegant."

    "Oh, you people are enjoying Lanshan?" it''s asashel! And drinking in broad daylight!

    "Teacher! Are you here too? However, it''s not good for teachers to drink during the day." Yicheng said.

    "Well, it doesn''t matter. You can have a rest after eating. You can''t exercise immediately after dinner."

    "I know, I know."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    After leaving the store, they came to the moon bridge.

    "You know what? It is said that you can''t turn back until you finish crossing the moon bridge." Tongsheng said so.

    Aisha asked, "why?"

    "Aisha, it''s like this. If you turn back at the transition moon bridge, all the wisdom given by God will be taken back. If the lust trio turns back, it will be over. It will become a really incurable fool."

    "Annoying!" Yicheng, Matsuda and Yuanbin refuted Tongsheng with one voice.

    Tongsheng didn''t care at all, and then said, "there''s another saying. If you look back, lovers will separate. Well, but this is a little unlucky --"

    "I will never look back!" Aisha interrupted Tongsheng''s explanation, grabbed Mu Hantian''s arm and said with tears in her eyes.

    "It doesn''t matter. Aisha. It''s just a legend."

    Although Mu Hantian said so, lovely Sha shook her head and said "absolutely not", holding Mu Hantian''s hand harder.

    Then they began to transition to the moon bridge, and the wooden yard was standing not far in front.

    In the process of crossing the bridge, Aisha resolutely didn''t look back and kept holding Mu Hantian''s hand, which made Mu Hantian cry and laugh.

    When she finally finished crossing the moon bridge, Aisha breathed a long sigh of relief.

    Suddenly, Mu Hantian felt a slippery sense of warmth wrapping his whole body.

    Then

 Chapter 632

    "Just now...?" Mu Hantian looked around and all the people around him disappeared except himself, Yicheng, Aisha, Genova, Irina, jiuzhong and the wooden yard a little farther away.

    Other tourists also suddenly disappeared completely!

    Others, too, were surprised by this situation and entered a state of alert.

    After a while, something like fog rose at the feet of the people.

    "The fog is..." Aisha was surprised to see the fog.

    "This is the absolute fog!" the wooden Yard said as he walked towards Mu Hantian and others.

    "It should be a kind of divine annihilator, as the teacher once said, so..." the wooden yard squatted down there, as if touching the fog with his hands.

    "Hey, are you all right?" a voice came from the sky. Looking up, you can see asashel flying in the sky with black wings flapping.

    "As like as two peas, he said," we have completely disappeared from the outside. It seems that we were forced to move to the opposite space and closed inside. Is this the same space that is almost like a bridge around the moon bridge?

    "Is it the same thing as the devil gamefield that formed here?" Yicheng asked asashel.

    "Ah. The technology of the three forces has flowed out. The gamefield technique has also been applied here. Then, the power of fog should also be transferred to this replication field. Can the fog of" absolute fog "transfer its wrapped things to other places... Almost without first moving, all lias''s family members and I have been transferred here... That''s the point of the divine annihilator It''s terrible, "said assacher.

    Jiuchong opened his mouth and his voice trembled: "the dead guard of the mother said before he died. He was surrounded by fog when he noticed it."

    From the moon crossing bridge, I can feel several smells. From the mist, the figure gradually approached and appeared in front of us.

    "The first time we met, governor asasher, the Red Dragon Emperor and the sword God," said a young man with black hair in school uniform.

    The outside of the school uniform is covered with a dress similar to the Han suit. With a gun in his hand.

    The youth was surrounded by several people wearing school uniforms. They are also young men and women. It also gives off a strange sense of pressure.

    Asashel stepped forward and asked, "are you the people of the legendary hero faction?"

    The young man in the middle patted the gun on his shoulder and answered the teacher''s question.

    "My name is Cao Cao. The descendants of the famous Cao Cao in the annals of the Three Kingdoms -- a kind of it."

    Asashel stared at his opponent and said to the crowd, "listen, you must be careful of the gun in the man''s hand. It''s the strongest divine annihilator ''the holy gun of dusk''. It''s called an absolute artifact that even God can penetrate. It''s synonymous with the real divine annihilator. I haven''t seen it for a long time... It''s just that the current user is on the terrorist side." (PS: the nightfall holy gun, the famous hundred soldier long gun, was the one that finally penetrated Jesus'' abdomen and finally let Jesus die when Jesus was crucified and dying.)

    "That''s the holy gun that everyone of the Blazing Angels in the sky is afraid of?" Irina said with uncontrollable trembling.

    Genova also whispered. "I heard it when I was very young. The gun piercing Jesus. The gun stained with Jesus'' blood. The absolute gun penetrating the body of God!"

    "That''s the holy gun..." Aisha looked confused and looked at the gun. It was like being bewitched by the charm of the gun and absorbing consciousness

    Pop.

    Asashel quickly covered Aisha''s eyes with her hand.

    "Aisha, believers should not stare at the gun too strongly. If you pay too much attention, you will lose your mind. After all, it is one of the holy relics known as the Holy Cross, the Holy Grail, the shroud and the holy nail."

    Jiuzhong shouted angrily at Cao Cao, a young man with a gun. "You boy! I have something to ask you!"

    "Oh, such a small princess. What''s the matter? If I can, I will answer you no matter what." although Cao Cao''s voice is very calm, it is obvious that he knows something.

    "Is it you who took the queen mother?"

    "Exactly." Cao Cao admitted very simply.

    "What do you want to do to your mother!"

    "I want to ask your mother to cooperate with our experiment."

    "Experiment? What do you want to do?"

    "In order to realize the wishes of funders, it is the so-called policy."

    Hearing this, jiuzhong showed his canine teeth and was extremely angry. There were a touch of tears in his eyes. It seemed that he was very angry. He was not only arrested after his mother, but also committed an ambiguous evil act called experiment.

    "Funder? Is it Orpheus? And what''s the purpose of suddenly appearing in front of us?" asashel asked sternly.

    "No. there is no need to hide, and I decided that I should say hello and work together a little before the experiment. And I also want to meet governor asasher, the legendary Red Dragon Emperor and the sword God."

    A gun of light appeared in asasher''s hand. "Simple and clear is enough. Please return the leader of Jiuwei to us. We have to work together with the monsters."

    Seeing assasher''s combat status, they also took out weapons, rectified the situation and prepared for battle. Yicheng summoned the cager and began the countdown of "forbidden hand". Then summon Ascaron and throw it to jerois.

    "Teacher, where''s miss losaway Arthur?"

    Assacher sighed at Yi Cheng''s question. "Although the guy was transferred here, he was drunk and asleep in the store. For the time being, there should be no big deal if he opened a strong border on him."

    "This, this... Yes, yes, the drunken state still makes her participate in the battle. The consequences are unimaginable. But, teacher. I will be responsible for supporting."

    Although Mu Hantian and others are ready, the other party is almost unprepared.

    Next to Cao Cao stood a small boy. Cao Cao said to him, "Leonardo, the devil uses to fight monsters, please."

    With only such a request, the boy was still expressionless and nodded gently. instantaneous. A disgusting shadow appeared under the boy''s feet and expanded rapidly.

    The shadow is even larger, to the extent that it can cover all the moon crossing bridges. After that, the shadow began to expand and gradually took shape!

    When the arms, feet and head are formed, the eyeballs are also born, and the mouth is wide and cracked - not just one! It''s ten... No, it''s over a hundred!

    "Whew..."

    "Bang!"

    "Boom!"

    Make a deafening sound. These monsters appear from the shadow. It should be said that they are creation! A black skinned monster standing on two feet. The whole body is very strong, with rough skin and thick flesh. The claws are also very sharp, and the teeth are exposed. Such monsters stand in front in a large row.

    At this time, asashel whispered, "did Warcraft create it?"

    Cao Cao smiled back at assacher''s words.

    "The answer is correct. Yes, the artifact held by this child is one of the ''Divine annihilators''. It has a different meaning of danger from my'' Twilight holy gun '', and it is the most ferocious artifact."

    "Trouble, ''Warcraft creation'' can create countless Warcraft. For example, monsters with a length of more than 100 meters and spitting fire in their mouth always appear in monster movies. They can be generated into the world with their own will. Isn''t it the worst thing to create favorite monsters with their own imagination? That''s the ability. According to the strength of users, they can It can create hundreds of scales in one breath. Like "absolute fog", it is the worst case caused by the bug of the artifact system. Absolute fog also becomes more and more dangerous according to the different users. If the fog reaches the national scale, it is not impossible to transfer all the people to the edge of different space in an instant, so as to destroy a country. "Asasher sighed.

 Chapter 633

    "Teacher, what is the weakness of this ferocious artifact?" Yicheng asked

    "Aim at the noumenon. Of course, noumenon itself is very strong, but it''s not as ferocious as an artifact. And the holder of ''Warcraft creation'' is likely to be in the growth stage at this stage. If he grew up, he would have lost the Warcraft team to various faction strongholds. If he wanted to defeat him, he can only take advantage of his not forming yet."

    Cao Cao listened to assacher with a bitter smile.

    "Oh, I always feel like I''ve mastered the creation of Warcraft. That''s right, your highness, the Fallen Angel governor. The child doesn''t have such mature imagination and productivity. But only one thing is very excellent. For the Warcraft of the opponent''s weakness, the productivity of the creation of Warcraft has been specially strengthened. The Warcraft produced now is dedicated to demons Against Warcraft. "

    With that, Cao Cao pointed to a shop in the field.

    A monster opened its mouth, and then

    Beep!

    A beam of light appeared. At this moment.

    Dong!

    Rolled up a strong explosion that blew the store away!

    "Light attack... This guy is!"

    During the storm, asashel shouted: "Cao Cao, you bastard! Is sending assassins to the main organs of each camp to collect our data against Warcraft?"

    "That''s half right. Aren''t there black soldiers with the owner of the imported artifact?"

    "That''s the demon created by the child. Through that kind of thing, he deliberately bears the attacks of various camps, angels, fallen angels, demons, dragon families and mythical Protoss. Although he has also suffered the strong attack of clearing the field, because of this, the child''s artifact has received good information."

    "Is that kind of black freak used to collect data?"

    "Yes, with the increase of the use of forbidden hands, the construction of fighting against Warcraft has also developed. Thanks to this blessing, the fighting against Warcraft of demons, angels and Dragons has also been created. If the fire of demons against Warcraft is fully open, it can emit light comparable to the light power of intermediate angels."

    Asashel stared at Cao Cao with disgust on his face and laughed again in the twinkling of an eye.

    "But, Cao Cao, it seems that only the demon that kills God has not been created yet."

    Cao Cao did not refute asashel''s remark.

    "Why did you find it?"

    Asasher replied with a faint heart: "If they can do it, they must have done it. Then deal with us like this. A group of people who can attack at the same time from all camps will not try this. It is not surprising that if the gods in various myths are killed, they will have an impact on the world. At present, there are no demons that can kill gods. Although we can only know this, it is also very big Harvest. "

    Cao Cao pointed his gun at Mu Hantian and others and said, "God''s word is to kill with this gun. Come on, fight - start."

    "Woo ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah!"

    Warcraft with chilling roars rushed to Mu Hantian and others!

    The wooden yard and Genova are on the front line!

    "Wooden yard, please make me a holy sword."

    "I see. Sure enough, you''d better use two knife flow."

    The carpenter''s hand quickly created a sword and threw it at Genova who had been driven up.

    Genova, who caught the holy sword in the air, burst in directly with the holy sword and askalon''s two knife flow!

    By Genova''s forthright slash, a large number of anti Warcraft were easily destroyed!

    At this time, a Warcraft grew up and spit out a beam of light from its mouth.

    Beep!

    The emitted light was bounced back by the holy magic sword in the wooden yard in front of Genova, piercing and destroying a building in the distance.

    "If this level of light is not successful, there will be no problem."

    "No, just knock them down before you get hit."

    Genova, who cut and smashed the monster with the holy sword and askaron, replied.

    Although Warcraft was constantly destroyed, Cao Cao and others were not a bit flustered.

    "Muchang, jerova, come back, they are collecting your data, and these demons * * give it to me." Mu Hantian frowned and took a step forward.

    "Oh, is the sword God going to do it? Interesting. Let me see the man who defeated the God in the legend!" Cao Cao said with a smile.

    "It''s really troublesome, but forget it. I didn''t want to use them." Mu Hantian raised his right hand and began to sing incantations. The family animals became stronger with Mu Hantian''s power. "My guardian, follow the ancient oath and come to me. The legendary sword, the light of meteors, runs through the world, and the Fei Yu Star blade." Mu Hantian''s right hand shone. At the same time, a huge pink sword fell from the sky, faster and faster. Cao Cao and his party hurriedly avoided, but the Warcraft had no time to avoid.

    "Bang!"

    The giant sword fell, and the smoke filled the air. I couldn''t see clearly around.

    "Wind, blow!"

    The sudden wind dispersed the thick fog, and a green sword appeared in Mu Hantian''s hand - "storm wing".

    "We made a mistake. I didn''t expect the sword God to have such a powerful means. It seems that we can''t use the sea of people tactics with more victories and less." looking at the blank in front of us and Leo Dora spitting blood nearby, Cao Cao can only smile bitterly.

    "Cao Cao, do you want to be defeated by me?" asasher took out the dragon jade, the precious jade of fafna, and immediately wrapped himself with an artificial artifact gold armor. At the same time, the twelve black wings spread out and rushed straight at Cao Cao at high speed.

    "It''s a great honor! To be able to fight the Fallen Angel governor recorded in the Bible!" Cao Cao landed on the Bank of Guichuan, with an fearless smile on his face, lifted the holy gun, the front end of the gun opened, and the brilliant golden force field formed the gun blade!

    The moment the front end opens, the whole air in this space vibrates!

    Dong!

    Asasher''s gun of light and Cao Cao''s holy gun were combined at the moment, which produced a strong fluctuation! This impact makes the water in Guichuan set off a raging wave and splashed everywhere! The water in the center of the moon crossing bridge fell like a rainstorm.

    Asasher and Cao Cao attacked each other and marched towards the bank in the downstream direction of the river.

    "In this way, the rest is us fighting!" a man came out, smiled, pointed to Yicheng and said to the other heroes: "Be careful, everyone. That person is the Red Dragon Emperor. Although he has the least talent and lack of strength in the past dynasties, he is a dangerous Red Dragon Emperor who does not indulge in strong power and can play freely. He who has strong power and is not conceited is afraid of nothing to fear. Don''t keep his hand easily."

    "It''s true that the enemy said so..."

    The man tilted his head slightly and said to Yicheng, "is that right? You are now the Red Dragon Emperor who is more dangerous in our eyes than you think. You are a dangerous guy except the sword God."

    "Next, is it my turn?" the man took a step forward. He liberated the sword from the scabbard on his waist.

    "First meeting. Jimony''s family. I''m a descendant of the hero Siegfried, jick. My buddy calls me ''Siegfried'', which doesn''t matter what you call it."

    Looking at Siegfried''s face, the weak man, Jenova seemed to feel something.

    "I always think I''ve seen it somewhere. Sure enough, is that so?"

    Irina nodded at Genova''s question. "Well, it should be. From the point of view of several magic swords around her waist, it''s definitely true."

    "What''s the matter, two? Do you have any impression of that handsome man in baimuchang?"

    "Baimuchang? It''s too much, Yicheng."

    Genova answered a sincere question. "That man is an exorcist - my original compatriots with Irina. The top soldiers including Catholicism, the national church and the Orthodox Church. ''magic Jik''. White hair is because and Fred came out of a warrior training institution. The soldiers there are all white hair. It seems to be a side effect of some kind of experiment."

    "Jick! Have you betrayed the church - betrayed heaven?" cried Irina.

    Siegfried''s mouth curled up happily. "It should be said that he betrayed. Now he belongs to the ''disaster Group'', because..."

    Hearing this, Irina looked angry. "Why do you do this! Betraying the church and joining an evil organization is a death that can''t be redeemed!"

    "A little earache." Genova scratched his face hard.

    Siegfried sniffed. "What''s wrong? I''m gone, and the church still has the strongest soldiers. As long as there is that person, I can completely make up for my share with Genova who uses dylandar. But unexpectedly, that person is not a" Royal apostle " Joker''s alternate? Well, that''s all for the introduction, but your swordsman companions are very capable, aren''t they? Jenova, the user of dylandar, Irina Ziteng, the ace of Archangel Michael, and the wooden field of holy magic sword. "

    Chigfried, who declared war on the swordsman - no, three people related to the church, began to wrap the sword in his hand with magic, and the battle began.

 Chapter 634

    Suddenly, the holy magic sword of the wooden yard was quickly cut off.

    The front received the blow of the holy magic sword, and the magic on Siegfried''s uncomfortable sword was not damaged at all.

    "Demon emperor sword gram. If this sword is the strongest magic sword, it can easily take the blow of the holy magic sword."

    "Equal to the wooden yard... No!" slowly, the wooden yard was suppressed and the rapid action of the wooden yard was captured! Even if it is a feint, the empty move of the wooden yard can''t deceive Siegfried!

    In contrast, the opponent dodged the attack of the wooden field with the smallest action and stabbed the magic sword in his hand. The wooden yard needs to concentrate on avoiding, and it can''t fight back at all!

    "The wooden yard that became forbidden was suppressed...!"

    One of the heroes explained to the stunned Yicheng: "in our organization, although the factions are different, the" King''s sword Arthur "and the" magic emperor''s sword zigfried "go hand in hand. The holy magic sword wooden field youdou can''t be their opponent."

    Suddenly, jerois got involved in the battle. She cut zigfried from the side without hesitation to assist the wooden field.

    "Genova!"

    "Wooden yard! You can''t do it alone! Maybe you feel unwilling, and I have to fight!"

    "Thanks!"

    At this moment, the wooden yard abandoned the persistence of swordsmen and attacked at the same time with Genova.

    "Me too!"

    The peripheral Irina also joined the battle and became a three-to-one situation.

    Genova''s two sabres flow, the holy devil sword in the wooden field and Irina''s sword of light, three attack at the same time!

    The four men were fighting fiercely at an invisible speed. But even if he fought with the three at the same time, Siegfried only used one sword!

    The wooden field quickly gives birth to separation, while constantly sending out attacks to disrupt the opponent from the dead corner of the opponent. Genova cut off from the sky with a holy sword wrapped around a powerful force field! What''s more, Irina slides quickly in the air, and the lightsaber stabs straight behind her opponent!

    In the face of such an attack, Siegfried just turned his hands back and turned his sword, and did not turn his head back to block Irina''s attack!

    At the same time, the empty hand pulled out a sword around his waist.

    Silver flashed - one of Genova''s swords cut from the sky had been destroyed! That''s the holy sword created by the wooden yard! It made a dreamy sound like broken glass and was broken!

    Siegfried said calmly: "balmunk is the power of the legendary magic sword spread in northern Europe." (PS: balmunk is one of the swords held by Siegfried in the Nordic myth the ring of Nibelungen. Whoever holds this sword will become a hero of world attention, but will also die under the curse of heroic sacrifice. It is a famous magic sword)

    The dead corner attack of the wooden yard is not over! With a horizontal flash, the sword cut directly into Siegfried''s abdomen. In an instant

    Squeak!

    Metal sounds.

    The holy magic sword in the wooden yard was just held by the magic sword just pulled out by Siegfried from the scabbard!

    "Norton. This is also the legendary magic sword." (PS: Norton sword, the sword obtained by Siegfried''s father Siegfried from the divine king wattan, was broken by wattan when Siegfried dueled with wattan''s wife, and then Siegfried rebuilt, repaired and killed the serpent dragon incarnated by the giant, from the ring of Nibelungen.)

    "That''s...!"

    The third hand from Siegfried''s back held the sword and blocked the attack of the wooden field!

    A silver, scaly hand. This hand grew out of Siegfried''s back!

    Siegfried smiled and said sincerely to the surprised, "this hand? It''s the ''Dragon hand''. It''s one of the common artifacts, but mine is a little different. It''s a subspecies. Something like a dragon hand has grown from its back."

    Siegfried held a magic sword in both hands and a sword in his back.

    "They are all artifact envoys. But first, regardless of the characteristics of each other''s sword, can''t even the ability of artifact exceed it!"

    "By the way, it hasn''t been banned yet."

    Bang.

    Asasher landed in front of the three men in the log yard. Also at the center of the heroic school, Cao Cao came back.

    Assasher''s armor had collapsed in several places, and his black wings had become messy.

    There are also broken places in Cao Cao''s school uniform and Han uniform.

    "Don''t worry, neither side did their best. It''s just a small competition."

    Asashel asked Cao Cao, "there''s another question for you. What''s the reason for your heroic actions?"

    Cao Cao narrowed his eyes and said, "governor of the fallen angel, to your surprise, the reason for our action is very simple. We just want to know what degree we can achieve as'' humans''. That''s the challenge. In addition, it will be humans who will defeat demons, dragons, fallen angels and other supernatural races. No, it''s definitely humans."

    "Want to be a hero? Well, because after all, they are the descendants of heroes."

    Cao Cao stretched out his index finger and pointed straight to the sky.

    "This is a little challenge for weak human beings. In heaven, where human beings can go, I want to try."

    The teacher sighed and said to the crowd. Don''t be careless. Everyone known in front of you is a strong enemy. This man, in particular, is an enemy with the same danger as Wally. "

    After asasher finished:

    Pop.

    Between mu Hantian and the hero sect, a shining magic array emerged. It''s an unprecedented pattern.

    "Is this?" asashel seemed to know something.

    What appeared in front of everyone was an extremely lovely foreign girl dressed as a magician.

    The girl wore a big hat completely covered and a cloak. He is about the age of a middle school student and is very thin.

    The girl''s body turned to Mu Hantian, who was surrounded in a circle, and lowered her head deeply. Bright smiling face to the crowd.

    "First meeting. I''m Luffy. Luffy pandragon. I''m the magician of Wali''s team. Please take care of me in the future."

    "Pendragon? Who are you from Arthur?"

    "Yes. Arthur is my brother. He always takes care of him."

    Asasher stroked his jaw and said, "Luffy? Do you copy the name of the legendary witch, moganna Lu Fei? Indeed, it is said that moganna is related to the hero King Arthur pandragon..." (PS: moganna Lu Fei, one of King Arthur''s half sisters, is one of the three daughters brought by gnivel after King Arthur forcibly married gnivel. She was sent by King Arthur to the monastery to practice and became a famous witch. King Arthur''s scabbard was lost by moganna in the lake and was one of King Arthur''s enemies.)

    Luffy''s eyes twinkled with little stars and looked at the cold sky.

    "That... That..." she went to Mu Hantian and stretched out her hand.

    "I, I, I am your fan! If you want to, if it doesn''t hinder you, please shake hands with me!"

    "Er... OK, no problem!" although he was surprised, Mu Hantian didn''t refuse. Anyway, he just shook his hand. It''s no big deal.

    "Done, great!" Luffy smiled happily.

    Cao Cao was stunned and confused about what was going on. He was very embarrassed... Finally, Cao Cao grabbed his head and asked, "are you on the Wali side? So, what''s the reason for coming here?"

    Luffy answered Cao Cao''s words with a smile without hesitation. "Yes! I''ve come to convey Lord Wally''s words!" I should have said don''t disturb me! "Oh, it''s going to be punished to send the watcher to our team."

    Dong!

    What followed Luffy''s lovely speech was the shock that shook the earth!

    Bang!

    It''s the sound of something being cut! If you look over there, the ground expands and bulges. It seems that something huge is coming out soon!

    The place where the earth is torn and dust is rolled up is

    "Howl, howl, howl, howl!"

    It''s a giant thing howling!

    Asashel looked up at the giant and shouted, "is it gegumag?"

    Luffy answered asashel softly. "Yes. This is a strong role in our team, the little guy of gegu Magri."

    "Teacher, who is the moving stone giant?"

    Asasher explained to Yicheng, "gegu mag. something similar to a stone ghost placed in the gap of the dimension. It is sparse and floats in the gap of the dimension in a stagnant state. It seems to be a kind of destructive weapon mass produced by ancient gods... The whole body should be completely stopped."

    "Is there that kind of thing in the gap of dimension? The function stops or something. That guy is moving!"

    "Ah, it''s the first time I''ve seen it move. There are too many problems. Although I''ve heard that the function stops and is placed in the gap of the dimension... It''s moving! It''s really exciting..."

 Chapter 635

    Asashel began to say to himself, "so it is. Did Wally confirm that it is not just great red wandering in the gap of the dimension?"

    Luffy answered assacher''s comments. "Yes. It is Valli who has discovered the existence of this young man."

    "Ah. There are still...?" Yicheng asked Luffy. This is a key question for Yicheng.

    "Well... Now, there are six people, including Lord Wally, Monkey King, brother King Arthur, Xiao Fenli, Xiao Ge and me. There were originally seven, but miss Heige was abducted and ran away by the sword God."

    "Turning and running... Ha ha!" Mu Hantian felt his head awkwardly and didn''t know how to answer.

    "But, teacher, there are giants and great red in the gap of dimension..."

    "Although it would be troublesome to deal with the gap of the dimension, there is still room for it. Greatred just likes to roam in the gap of the dimension, and there is no real harm. All forces will not put Zhen Chilong God into the list and various levels. That is a special case. As long as he roams in the dimension unharmed..."

    Just as asasher said this, gegumag waved a huge fist to the heroes!

    Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!!!!!

    Accompanied by the incomparably loud sound of breaking, the stone ghost smashed the moon crossing bridge!

    The stone ghost''s strike will kill a large number of Warcraft, and all the opponents of the hero faction will fly back and hide on the other side of the bridge.

    "Ha ha! Is Wali angry? It seems that the surveillance has been exposed!" Cao Cao laughed happily and pointed his gun at the stone statue ghost.

    "Stretch!"

    Whew ~!

    The tip of the gun suddenly stretched out and pierced the Gargoyle''s shoulder!

    Squeak!

    The huge Gargoyle lost his balance and fell to the ground. The Gargoyle is quite heavy! Just the falling impact caused a huge vibration, and everyone nearby trembled!

    At this time, a person who slowly shook and looked really unsure of being able to walk normally appeared in the eyes of the heroes. Silver haired woman - it''s losvi Arthur!

    "Hey. It''s noisy (Dong!) others can''t sleep well (choking!) ah!" I''m still drunk! And angry!

    The appearance of the drunkard made the heroes look at each other. However, whether the opponent knows jimony''s family members or not, it seems that he is going to attack!

    "What are you doing? Do you want to fight? OK! Do you want to see the strength of the female martial god of the original smelly old man Odin!" losvi Arthur shouted and began to set up an unimaginable number of magic arrays around himself! Not just a dozen or twenty!

    "Try my Nordic magic with all attributes, all elves and all gods!"

    Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong!

    The shocking amount of magic from the shocking magic array was released endlessly in the air, changed tracks several times, and finally poured into the camp of the hero school like a rainstorm!

    Magic attacks with different attributes of fire, light, water and thunder swept around and attacked the hero sect! Houses, shops, roads and electric poles all turn to ashes in an instant and disappear!

    Fog appeared in the field of vision. It seems that the magic should have hit the hero sect, but the fog in the hands of the young people wearing robes and feather weaving on the uniform bounced the magic away!

    Make the fog in the hands of the fog person slowly spread out and gradually cover all the heroes.

    Cao Cao spoke in the fog: "there are a little more interruptions - but it''s a good start for the celebration. Governor asasher!"

    Cao Cao declared to Mu Hantian that he seemed to enjoy it: "tonight, we will conduct a huge experiment in ertiao city in this special force field of Kyoto and the general using nine tails! In order to stop us, please come and participate! Ha ha ha!"

    The fog is getting thicker and thicker. Originally, the fog under my feet gradually spread to the position of * * * * and then approached my face. Then slowly, the whole field of vision was covered by fog, and there was no gap of an inch.

    "Hey, everyone back to the original space! Disarm the attack!" assasher reminded the people.

    In the blink of an eye, when the fog cleared up - this is the edge of the moon crossing bridge full of tourists. Apart from Mu Hantian and others, they all seem to have never happened on the bridge. The bridge is not broken. Returned to the original space intact.

    "Hey, Yicheng. What''s the matter? Put on a super scary expression?" Matsuda stared at Yicheng''s face.

    "No, nothing." he answered in this way, with a sincere and long breath. Other people''s faces were also grim.

    Luffy''s not here. So are the giant gargoyles. The fog cleared up and disappeared.

    Bang!

    Asashel beat the pole hard.

    "Talk nonsense...! experiment in Kyoto...? don''t underestimate me, boys!"

    "Empress mother. Empress mother clearly didn''t do anything... Why..." Jiuchong''s body trembled. Mu cold day can only touch her head, there is no other way.

    Cao Cao''s sudden attack. Moreover, add the declaration of experiment in ertiao city. It seems that things are in some trouble, and the world should be over.

 Chapter 636

    At the end of the battle, Mu Hantian''s room:

    Asashel looked at the crowd and pointed to the map on the table. "Well, now let''s start to explain the battle plan. We have launched a very alert situation centered on ertiao city and Kyoto Station. We have mobilized relevant people of demons and fallen angels centered in Kyoto to search for suspicious people. Now the monsters living in Kyoto also provide help for us. Although we still don''t know the trend of heroic faction However, we have successfully detected that the ominous smell emanating from Kyoto is centered on ertiao city. "

    "Ominous smell?"

    Asasher nodded and answered the question of the wooden yard: "Yes, Kyoto has been a large-scale array city based on Yin Yang and Feng Shui since ancient times. Therefore, there are so-called energy points everywhere, such as the Qingming well of Qingming shrine, the happy hiding place of Suzuka temple, the knee pine of Daohe shrine, etc. there are countless locations of force fields with unimaginable power. But now, the flow of breath is disordered and the energy is They all began to concentrate on the two cities. "

    "What will that become?" the spoon asked with a mouthful of saliva.

    "I don''t know, but it''s definitely not a good thing. Because they plan to use Jiuwei, who controls the local vein of the city, to do some ''experiment''. Let''s explain the whole plan on this basis."

    After listening to asashel''s words, everyone nodded. Then asashel began to make a formal explanation.

    "First of all, the family members of Sidi''s family. You stand by around Kyoto Station. It''s also your job to defend this hotel. At least this hotel has set up strengthened barriers, so even if something happens, the worst result should be avoided. If there are still suspicious people approaching, you should be responsible for resisting it."

    "Yes!" said Sidi''s family members.

    "The next thing is you in the cold weather. I''m sorry to let you do this. You''re the main attacker. You''re going to march to ertiao city later. To be honest, the enemy''s combat effectiveness is still unknown. It may become a dangerous gamble, but we should give priority to rescuing Princess Asaka. Retreat immediately after success. How can they do it? They claim to use Princess Asaka to do it It''s time to experiment. Although it''s just a lie and it''s highly possible, I''m afraid it''s true from Cao Cao''s words and deeds. Maybe he always wants us to participate in the war. "

    "Give it to us!" Mu Hantian nodded with a smile.

    "By the way, I''ve called anti-terrorism experts in advance. That''s the strongest reinforcements in repeated bloody battles with the ''disaster Group'' everywhere. With this, the possibility of recapture will be greatly increased."

    "Reinforcements? Who?" asked the wooden yard.

    "In a word, you just remember it''s unusual. That''s good news." asashel raised his mouth happily.

    "Also, this is bad news. This time, we only allocated three Phoenix tears."

    "Three! That''s not enough! Besides, how can we say that the enemy this time is a terrorist!" the spoon said to asasher in a very frightening voice.

    "Well, I understand. But because the ''disaster Group'' has carried out terrorist activities all over the world, the demand for tears has also surged. The supply of important strongholds of various forces is not ideal. This is not something that can be produced in large quantities, so it is said that the Phoenix family is busy. The price of this thing in the market has also risen. It is originally a high-grade product, and now it is very expensive It is said that now some people are talking about whether it is necessary to modify the rules for the use of tears in rating competitions. "

    "This is a confidential matter. Now various forces are united to search for the holders of the ''virgin''s smile''. Although it is a rare artifact, according to the survey results, there are several holders in the world besides Aisha. If they can be found successfully, it will be very beneficial. Although it has been found in the medical institutions in the most important stronghold of the underworld They are here. But the most important reason to look for them is to prevent terrorists from getting holders. It would be bad to let excellent healers fall into the enemy''s hands. But now besib Ashka is also doing personal research on recovery ability. Forget it, that''s it. Gregory is also doing research on artificial artifacts in the recovery system. In fact, love Sha has been secretly helping us with our research on restoration artifacts. Good results are emerging. "

    "That''s it. So that''s it. Two tears are allocated to the main attackers. One is Sidi''s dependents in charge of support. The quantity is limited, so we should make good use of it."

    "I see!" the crowd answered.

    Then asashel looked at the key. "Key, you go to the main attacker in battle."

    "Me?" the key pointed to himself.

    "Is it because of the Dragon King?"

    "Well, that''s right. Your Dragon King form is useful. Your black flame can contain the enemy''s actions and even seize their power. Just like the war against rocky last time, you can be a support!"

    "This, this is no problem, but in that state, it is easy to become unconscious and a little out of control."

    "No problem. Yicheng will wake you up like rocky in the first World War. Yicheng, say something to the spoon and find a way. Since you are a Tianlong, control the Dragon King for me."

    "I see!"

    Irina raised her hand. "Excuse me, has this matter been passed on to all forces?"

    "Of course. There are a large number of demons, angels, fallen angels and monsters gathered outside Kyoto. In order not to let them escape, we have set a snare. Because if we can catch them here, it''s better to catch them here."

    Serafur then went on to say, "I am responsible for the external command. If a bad child wants to run out, I will destroy him with all forces."

    "Also, I have contacted Cangna in Juwang School Park. They are willing to provide backup within their capabilities."

    "Teacher, where are they?"

    Asashel frowned at Yicheng''s question. "Well, I want to tell them... But it doesn''t seem like a good time. They are in jimony''s territory now."

    "What happened?"

    After listening to Yicheng''s question, asasher nodded and explained, "it seems that there are frequent riots in a city in jimony territory. They probably went to deal with it."

    "Don''t worry, it''s just a riot initiated by some people of the former demon king sect. It seems that it''s a group of people who have no direct contact with the ''disaster Group''. But even so, it''s an undeniable fact that they are making trouble, so they went out. After all, that''s where they will become their own territory in the future. Also, I received a report of gurefea''s attack. Well, since That miss gurefeia has gone out, and the thugs across the street must have received the Bento. Although I don''t know if it''s accurate, it''s said that the wife of the current boss of the jimony family was also present at that time. If you annoy the jimony women, it must be very wonderful. "Assacher shook his body deliberately and said.

    "Oh, are the three people together, the flaxen haired nun of extinction, the red haired Princess of extinction and the silver haired house emergency queen? Well, hum, those thugs have seen a good play." serafur said three extremely unknown nicknames happily!

    Asashel cleared his throat and said to the crowd again: "That''s the plan I put forward. I''ll find those guys myself from the sky over Kyoto. Everyone will be in place in an hour. If you find suspicious people, contact each other immediately. Don''t die. Learning travel is a learning travel until you get home. Kyoto depends on us. Understand?"

    "Yes!" they answered in unison, and the battle meeting was over.

 Chapter 637

    After leaving the hotel, Mu Hantian and others quickly rushed to the station in Kyoto.

    After arriving at the station, we took the next bus to Ertao city as planned. Everyone put on their school uniforms in winter. Genova and Irina seem to have worn church made combat clothes on the inside. In case anything happens, take off your school uniform and stretch out.

    "Woo. Pooh!" rosvi Arthur put his hand over his mouth and fought the urge to vomit from time to time.

    While waiting for the bus on the platform, Mu Hantian felt something hit his back.

    "Please take me, I''m going too!"

    Looking back, it turned out to be jiuzhong, a young girl dressed as a blonde witch.

    "Hey, jiuzhong. Why are you here?"

    She rode on Mu Hantian''s neck, patted Mu Hantian''s forehead and said, "I''m going to save my mother, too."

    "It''s very dangerous. Didn''t I tell you?"

    "Yes, but! I want to save my mother! Please! Take me too! Please!"

    "Oh, OK, but you should be obedient and don''t mess around."

    "I see."

    At this time, a thin mist filled their feet. At the same time, the feeling of moist and lukewarm permeates the whole body! This feeling has been tasted during the day!

    Yes, this is,! --бо Absolute fog ''!

    By the time they noticed this phenomenon, the fog had surrounded both of them.

    When I came back, I saw the subway platform. The station name written on the sign is'' Kyoto ''.

    "Is it another transfer? Today, it was transferred all the time!" Mu Hantian complained.

    Mu Hantian looked around and there was no one. Besides myself and jiuzhong.

    "Here, is this the underground platform?"

    "Ah. It looks like it''s in the daytime again."

    "Well, is this a simulated Kyoto made in other space? Those guys have great technology."

    б░г┐б▒

    The phone ringsбкбк It''s from the wooden yard. Mu Hantian was surprised that he could make a phone call.

    "Hello, wooden yard? Where are you now? Have you moved to this strange space?"

    "Well, this is the Kyoto Imperial office. Rosvi Arthur, Shijun and Yicheng are also there. Where are you?"

    "I''m with Jiuchong at the underground station of Kyoto Station. Wait a minute, I''ll take a map."

    Mu Hantian asked jiuzhong to come down from his shoulder and take out the map that everyone carried from his pocket.

    Spread out on the ground of the platform. Is Kyoto Royal here! Northeast of ertiao city.

    "Isn''t this space so broad? It''s just the same as the scope of this map centered on ER Tiao city?"

    "Yes, this space takes ertiao city as the center and reproduces the broad streets of Kyoto. Although the ratinggame battlefield has the same grandeur, it''s not surprising, but it seems that the caster has made a thorough study of the battlefield space of ratinggame."

    "Wooden yard, is it OK to set the assembly place in Ertao city?"

    "Well, I understand. Have you contacted Aisha and them? I think they have also come to this space. It seems that we have been entertained by heroes and adults."

    "Ah. I''m trying to call here, and you''re trying to get in touch with the teacher outside. Really, what a sudden reception."

    Mu Hantian''s contact with the wooden yard is over. After that, I got in touch with Aisha and them. They taught the trio to stay together. Next to Aisha, Genova and Irina followed, and then told them about the situation.

    "Jiuzhong, hold on to me. I''m going straight over."

    "Hmm!" after listening to Mu Hantian''s words. Jiuzhong hugged Mu Hantian''s head.

    Mu Han Tian smiled, flew into the sky, accelerated directly and rushed to the destination.

    Of course, even if Mu Hantian flew in the air, he was still attacked, the shadow user who escaped last time, but mu Hantian only took a little time to solve it.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Finally reached the destination, Mu cold day took Jiuchong up the stairs and came outside.

    When we walked to the east gate, the others had arrived.

    "Sorry, I''m late." Mu Hantian apologized and approached him.

    "Vomit." follow the voice and see that losvi Arthur is holding the nearby wire post and vomit!

    The spoon stroked her back and kept asking, ''are you okay?''.

    "Ah, it''s good if you''re all right." the wooden yard greeted with a smile.

    "Is Aisha all right?"

    "Yes, Genova and Irina protected me and beat back the assassins."

    "Leave it to me!"

    "On the contrary, it''s because there are reply members, which makes us more confident," said Genova and Irina, who are already wearing combat clothes.

    "Rosvi, Arthur, what''s the matter with her?"

    "She fought with the assassin. It should be because she has been doing strenuous exercise. I can''t stand it." the wooden yard doesn''t know how to comment.

    Boom!

    As the crowd gathered, the huge door opened with a heavy sound.

    Looking at the open door, the wooden yard smiled bitterly. "It seems that we are also waiting there. The performance has begun."

    "It seems that we have been underestimated." Mu Hantian smiled.

    After all the staff confirmed each other, they walked to the boundary of Ertao city.

    "The assassin I knocked down said before he fell that Cao Cao was waiting for us in the Imperial Hall of this pill." the wooden Yard said as he walked.

    Walking along the boundary of the two cities and passing through the two pill courtyards, you can see the moat surrounding the pill Imperial Hall. We passed through the "oar gate" connecting the Imperial Hall of benmaru.

    We arrived at the place where ancient Japanese eaves were arranged. The courtyard was clean. These are reflected by lights, even in the dark world, it is like day.

    A voice came. "Oh, have you knocked down the assassins who use forbidden hands? Although we can only be regarded as inferior or medium artifact holders, we use forbidden hands after all. Even so, it''s amazing that you can win."

    The sight caught the figure of Cao Cao standing in the courtyard. Many other members also appeared in all directions of the building.

    "Mother, my Lord!" jiuzhong shouted.

    Looking down jiuzhong''s line of sight, beautiful women in kimonos stood there. You can see fox ears on your head and a plurality of fox tails.

    "My mother! I''m Jiuchong! Please wake up."

    No matter how jiuzhong called, the imperial general, Asaka, still didn''t respond. Under the haze pupil color was an expressionless face.

    Jiuzhong glared at Cao Cao and said angrily, "it''s hateful, what have you done to your mother!"

    "Didn''t you say that? I hope your mother can help us with a little experiment during this time, little princess." Cao Cao said here and knocked on the ground with a gun. Instantбкбк

    "Woo woo, ah!"

    Asaka began to moan bitterly, and his appearance began to change violently! The body shines brightly, and the posture gradually begins to change! Keep getting bigger and nine tails begin to swell!

    Oh!

    The roar of the great golden beast echoed in the night sky. A huge fox monster appeared in front of everyone! It is more than ten meters high, about the size of fenriel, and its tail is divided into nine. Overall, it''s bigger than finriel. This is the legendary monster - Nine Tailed Fox! Fenril''s posture has been quite shaved shoulders and waist, which makes people feel beautiful as if drawn, but the posture of nine tails is no less than it.

    Yicheng asked Cao Cao. "Cao Cao! What''s your conspiracy to make such a simulated Kyoto and manipulate Jiuwei to be the master?"

    Cao Cao beat his shoulder with the handle of his gun and replied: "The existence of Kyoto itself is a large-scale magic generating device surrounded by powerful Qi vessels. The place called scenic spot is the power node, which is full of spiritual power, Demon power and magic. Because the ancient Yin and Yang masters who created the City hope to cast the capital itself into a huge ''power''. Well, it is precisely because of this that all kinds of existence are attracted Here. This suspected space exists between the dimensions infinitely close to but infinitely far from Kyoto, and the power of Qi flows here. The Nine Tailed Fox is the highest existence among monsters. It is called the Dragon King level. Kyoto is inextricably related to nine tailed. Because of this, the plan here is meaningful. "

    With a breath, Cao Cao said something amazing. "Use the power of Kyoto and Jiuwei fox to summon the true Red Dragon God Emperor in this space. It was easier to summon a plural Dragon King, but even the gods and Buddhas can''t do it if they forcibly take away several Dragon Kings. That''s why they use the power of the city and Jiuwei instead."

    "True Red Dragon God? What are you calling that huge dragon to do? That guy likes to sneak around in the cracks of the dimension, but there''s no actual harm?"

    "Ah, the dragon is basically harmless. However, its existence is very inconvenient for our boss. It seems very troublesome to go back to his hometown."

    "Orpheus? Didn''t you abide by the agreement? Oh, sure enough, the enemy''s words can''t be believed." Mu Han kept smiling bitterly.

 Chapter 638

    "So do you want to summon the real Red Dragon God Emperor and kill him?"

    Cao Cao shook his head and denied Mu Hantian''s question. "No, it''s impossible to achieve that. In short, we should grasp it first and then consider how to deal with it. Its living state is unknown, and we can gain a lot just by investigating. For example, how much influence the Dragon eater can have on the true Red Dragon God Emperor. Well, no matter what, it''s just an experiment to see if it can summon a powerful existence."

    "I don''t understand these things. Although I don''t understand them, I''m sure something bad will happen after you catch the huge dragon. Moreover, the leader of Jiuwei must give it back to us." Yicheng shouted.

    As soon as Yicheng''s voice fell, Genova''s sword had pointed to Cao Cao. Dilandal with the scabbard began to float and deform in all parts of the scabbard.

    Squeak

    Make a violent sound and erupt a high-quality divine light from the floating part of the sheath! The aura covered all of the blade, and the huge aura turned into a blade!

    "Is this the new dilandar? The attacking aura has no effect on the surroundings. It has become a sword wrapped by the divine aura." Mu Hantian said softly.

    "As Yicheng said. What you want to do now is unfathomable. However, your ideas will bring danger to us and the people around us. It is best to annihilate you here."

    The wooden yard also nodded in agreement with Genova''s declaration of war. "I also agree with Genova."

    "Me too." in response, Irina also made the sword of light in her hand.

    "Every time I get involved with jimony''s family members, it''s a dead battle." spoon sighed.

    "Well, it''s also for everyone and friends at school." the plural black snakes appear on the hands, feet and shoulders of the spoon, winding his body. The whole body was entangled by a black snake, and a big black snake began to appear at his feet.

    The big snake appeared next to the spoon, and his whole body was sprayed with black flame and coiled into a ball. The left eye of the spoon turns red, like the eye of a snake. The atmosphere is incredible!

    "Teacher, you''ve strengthened the key too much! This guy, even under ordinary conditions, is totally different from the battle in the underworld!" Yicheng was shocked.

    "Frodo, I''m sorry. Please lend me your strength, and vines will support you. Can you have a good fight today?" the spoon murmured, rolling up a black fire around.

    The snake spoke in a low voice: "my part. Which is the prey? The holy gun? Or the fox? Which is better. I haven''t shown up for a long time. Now I''m in a good mood. Why don''t you just burn it with my black inflammation, no matter who is in front of me."

    Zi ~ ~ ~!

    Dirandal, who was lifted up by Genova, made a lot of sound of spirit! Suddenly, it expanded to more than 15 meters high, and the blade of the Holy Spirit appeared in front of us. Momentum is like piercing the sky.

    "Strike first. Take my sword!"

    Genova waved the fifteen meter long holy light sword to the heads of the heroes!

    Like a giant wood falling horizontally, Xindi Randall''s blow was heavy on Cao Cao and others!

    The blow from Genova blew away the buildings of benmaru Imperial Hall. This overwhelming trend continued to extend forward, forming a huge aura fluctuation, and the affected buildings, public goods and scenery were swallowed up!

    The earth was split in two, because the shock caused by the impact made everyone''s heels unstable, and only their feet knelt down!

    After the attack, the world was in a mess. A huge aura crossed the moat of the two cities, and even the buildings and roads outside the city were destroyed!

    "Hoo...!" Genova breathed deeply and reached out to wipe the sweat from his forehead. Dylandar returned to his original sheathed state.

    "Hey, Genova! It''s just the first attack. It''s a little too hard." Yicheng said excitedly.

    Genova just made a V gesture. "It''s necessary to have one at the opening." (don''t think about it. Go to the wall.)

    "When you fight with rocky, you make complaints about it!"

    "Don''t worry. Don''t look like this. I''ve adjusted my power. If I''m not happy, I can clean up everything around me."

    "You don''t want to ''um'' for a moment! You are clearly a knight, but you only pursue strength."

    Genova beat New Durandal and said, "this new Durandal is the product of assimilation with Excalibur by Alchemy."

    Irina began to explain.

    "Let me explain. Generally speaking, Excalibur held by the church was used to make a scabbard to wrap the body of dirandar''s knife. The power of Excalibur was used to prevent the offensive part of dirandar used by Genova from leaking out. Later, Excalibur and dirandar used to cover the sword at the same time, and the power of the two holy swords multiplied... Causing vicious damage "Strength!" said Irina, pointing to the destroyed ruins.

    "I see. Excalibur not only becomes the aura bondage device of dyrandal, but also Excalibur and dyrandal can improve their power at the same time. Therefore, the combination of the two holy swords can produce such powerful attack power."

    "Yes, Yicheng Jun. the aura of dilandal can also give other holy swords. The heaven has begun to carry out relevant research."

    "Ah, in the summer competition, Genova put dylandar in a different space and can still cover askalona with his aura."

    "Yes, yes, from that time on, the idea of synthesizing a new dirandal came into being in the heaven," Irina nodded.

    Genova held up his sword and muttered, "ex dylandar. I''ll give this holy sword a new name."

    "Well, if you can knock it down with the first shot, you don''t have to work so hard." Genova stared at the front.

    Quack.

    From a mess of ruins - the ground stretched out his arm, the mound suddenly rose, and a plurality of heroic members appeared below. They were shrouded in mist.

    All staff, it looks a little dirty, but it seems to be unharmed. The fog blocked the power of the holy sword.

    The giant man who first stretched out his arm from the ground, about two meters high, crunched his neck, and Cao Cao in the back knocked his shoulder with a gun.

    Cao Cao touched his chin and said with a smile, "Oh, it''s not bad."

    "Jimony''s dependents, you can already compare with the backbone of the superior demons - no, they are not inferior to the dependents of the highest level superior demons. The devil''s sister really has a group of excellent dependents. If you officially participate in the ratinggame, you can be in the double digits of the strength list in a short time, and you can be at the top in more than ten years? Anyway , the future is bright. Sharuba besib really underestimated this group of people. That guy is a real idiot. "

    Zigfried smiled bitterly at Cao Cao''s words. "I''m too obsessed with pedantic dignity. I can''t see the waves behind the Yangtze River pushing the waves ahead. That''s why Wally didn''t save the old demon king faction, which made the old demon king faction go up in smoke. What should I do next? I''m a little excited after that?"

    "Oh, right. Let''s start the experiment."

    Cao Cao raised his gun and knocked on the ground - the Nine Tailed master gave off light!

    "Inject power into the power node of the Nine Tailed Fox and prepare to summon the true Red Dragon God Emperor. Georg!"

    "Understand!" after hearing Cao Cao''s words, Georg, a young magician style man in a robe on his uniform, stretched out his hand. There are endless magic arrays of various patterns around the youth! The numbers and magic words listed in the magic array began to rotate at a very high speed!

    "Just a cursory look at the magic array, you can see that there are northern European style, demon style, falling angel style, black magic, white magic, elf magic... You can use quite a wealth of magic styles." losvi Arthur narrowed his eyes and whispered.

    The huge magic array was launched at the foot of the nine tail master. The magic array looked a little different, but it was very similar to the magic array painted by asasher when he awakened the consciousness of the huge dragon king, the end dragon!

    Oh

    Nine tails roared. The pupils dilated, the eyes began to show dangerous light, and the golden hairs of the whole body stood up! At first glance, it''s very wrong.

 Chapter 639

    "The magic array and tribute for summoning the true Red Dragon God Emperor are well configured. Next, let''s see whether the true Red Dragon God Emperor has taken the bait for the power of the city. It may be unexpected luck to have the Dragon King and the Heavenly Dragon present. Cao Cao, I''m sorry, I can''t get out here. I have to manipulate this magic array. It''s also a very God consuming thing."

    Cao Cao waved his hand to accept what the user said.

    "I understand. What to do next. Leonardo and other members of the ''creation of Warcraft'' are fighting with the outside coalition forces. I don''t know how much time they can buy. According to intelligence, there are not only the governor of the fallen angel and Leviathan, but also members of the blazing Angel envoy. Joan of arc, Hercules and Jik."

    "Yes, yes."

    "Come on!"

    "Oh!"

    When Cao Cao called, the blonde exotic girl with a fine blade sword in her hand, the giant man just now and Jik, the "demon sword emperor", stood up.

    "Geek, you already know. Introduce them. They are the people who inherit the will and soul of the heroes Joan dark and Hagrid. Who do you want to fight, Siegfried?"

    When Cao Cao asked, Siegfried pulled out his long sword and pointed its sharp blade at the wooden yard and Genova.

    Seeing this scene, the girl called Joan of arc and the giant man called Hercules smiled.

    "Well, I''ll have my angel sister. She looks very cute."

    "I''ll take the silver haired lady over there. Although she looks very uncomfortable!"

    They exchanged eyes with each other. Wooden yard and Genova to Siegfried, Irina to Joan of arc, losvey Arthur to Hercules.

    "Then, I''ll be the Red Dragon Emperor. Where are the sword gods and Frodo over there?" Cao Cao looked at Mu Hantian and spoon.

    "Spoon, your opponent is Jiuwei. You must find a way to liberate her from there."

    "Is mine a monster duel?... I see, senior!"

    "Well, Cao Cao, give it to me."

    "Well, will Lord Jianshen fight me? It''s a pleasure."

    The pre war conversation was over, and the spoon''s body was surrounded by a huge black flame. Then the fire spread in all directions and became bigger and bigger.

    "The Dragon King has changed!" the fire is getting higher and higher! The dark fire gradually formed into a slender Oriental wind dragon.

    Roar!

    The huge black dragon roared. Face off with the head of Jiuwei. The spoon smoothly changed into the Dragon King. The black fire formed a magic array and began to emit chaotic, thin and dark aura.

    "Yicheng, you should take good care of Aisha and jiuzhong, you know?"

    "Yes! Trust me!"

    "Cao Cao, are you better than Wali?" Mu Hantian asked.

    Cao Cao happily raised the corners of his mouth and shrugged his shoulders. "Who knows. However, he is not weaker than him. Although he is a poor and weak human."

    "Stop talking. People who can fight asasher can''t be weak."

    "Ha ha, that''s true. But isn''t the governor super? I think I''m a little worse, sword God."

    After the verbal confrontation, a moment of silence came.

    However --.

    Howl!

    Roar!

    The key and nine tails have started the monster showdown!

    The black flame danced and completely surrounded the whole body of Jiuwei. Huoyan suddenly swayed violently, and the whole body of Jiuwei was full of aura. This phenomenon seems to have brought pain to the Royal general.

    This is the move to seize the opponent''s strength that we saw in rocky World War I. as long as it continues, it may be able to withdraw from the battle without injury!

    At this time, Jiuwei master suddenly spit out a huge flame from his mouth! Although it can''t compare with tanning''s fire, it is also a considerable firepower! If you are not an opponent with considerable strength, I''m afraid you will be burned into coke at the breath.

    The spoon of the incarnation Frodo also spits out black fire from his mouth. Two huge flames collided in the air of the Royal Hall of this pill, causing a huge explosion! At the same time, the black fire that had trapped the Royal general disappeared without a trace. The big monster duel that rocky hasn''t seen since World War I is in full swing!

    "Damn! You can''t use fire enchantment as effectively as Rocky did at that time...!"

    "Concentration is my separation. To use my power, a high degree of concentration is necessary... However, it''s not just that. Although Jiuwei, who got the power of Kyoto, has strong Demon power, the magic array launched by the magician is also playing a strange boundary effect. Those techniques are somewhat complex and troublesome... It seems to interfere with my power , neutralize my fire... Is the combination of Kyoto, the power of the nine tails, the divine annihilator and magic... Even if you want to dissipate the power of the nine tails, the power flowing from Kyoto will immediately restore her Demon power. If it goes on like this, we won''t be able to support it first. "

    "Do you need my transfer?" Yicheng asked.

    "Don''t use it! When my body can''t use my power smoothly, if you add the power of the Red Dragon Emperor, you will only run away. There is no other way to make my body familiar with the characteristics of my power in actual combat." freido replied.

    When Yicheng and Frodo talked, spoon and Jiuwei were in charge of each other again! Huge fireballs collided in the air again and bounced away from each other!

    The fiery duel between the Nine Tailed Fox and the Dragon King triggered a blast and fiercely swept the surrounding area, but the members of the two sides still confronted each other and didn''t move.

    "Wooden yard! Genova! Let''s stay away from them! I want Jiuwei to stay away from them as far as possible!"

    "Understand!"

    They promised and began to move the battlefield. Siegfried went after them, too.

    Zheng! Keng!

    The silver light galloped away, sparks splashed, and the wooden yard began a decisive battle with Genova and Siegfried!

    Chigfried of three knives only took the sword attack of the wooden yard and Genova with the smallest action, and killed a sharp spike! Di Randall of jnova seems to be able to adjust his scabbard in ordinary battles, revealing only the blade.

    "You can handle it." Genova grabbed a part of ex dylandar''s scabbard with one hand - with a click, the scabbard changed and the handle appeared! Genova grabbed the handle and pulled it off ex dylandar. I thought it was just a handle, but a sword blade was born on the handle!

    Genova, who became a two blade flow, adjusted his state and increased the speed of his sword attack. Seeing this, Siegfried smiled.

    "It''s a little interesting. OK, I''ll give a big one, too!"

    Pop!

    Siegfried waved his magic sword. The two avoided a blow and stood back for the time being.

    Gloomy.

    Siegfried was under unspeakable pressure! The back is cold and murderous!

    "No hand!"

    Whoosh! Three new silver arms have grown on Siegfried''s back! The new arm pulled out the remaining three swordsбкбк Six knife flow!

    "Demon sword tyrfont and ska. In addition, in order to deal with demons, there is the sword of light. Don''t look at me, I''m also an original church soldier!" each of the six arms holds a sword. That''s Ashura.

    "This is my ''feast of Asura and Magic Dragon''. As a subspecies artifact of the ''Dragon hand'', the forbidden hand is also subspecies. The ability is very simple. Double the strength of the arm. This is a very sufficient ability for me who only uses technology and magic sword to fight. So, how far can you fight me?"

    At this time, Irina also had a fierce battle with the girl named Joan of arc.

    "Light!" Irina opened her pure white wings, aimed at Joan of arc from the sky and released several guns of light.

    However, these attacks were easily avoided by Joan of arc!

    "Not bad! The angel''s sister''s attack is also very direct, and her sister is very moved!" Joan waved her thin sword (PS: Joan''s sword has no information) and bounced off Irina''s light attack.

    "Then... Take this!" Irina swooped down from the air and rushed to Joan of arc! Hold up the sword of light and chop it down at Joan of arc!

    However, Joan stood where she was and took the move directly.

    Zheng!

    The sound of metal collision sounded, and the two fell into a fierce battle! be well-matched in strength! Joan smiled confidently!

    "Holy sword!" Joan of arc called, and a sword grew under her feet! Irina was surprised, but she flashed sideways! Joan seizes the opportunity to stab a sword - Irina spreads her wings and retreats into the air.

    Looking at Irina panting in the air, Joan smiled intriguingly. "Yes, yes! Yes. It seems that I underestimate you. I''m worthy of being an angel sister!"

    "Don''t look like this, I''m the ace of the archangel Lord Michael! Don''t underestimate me!"

    "Really. Michael''s? I see. That sister will give you a big release like Qi Jun!" Zhende blinked.

    "Sister''s ability. It''s'' holy sword creation ''. It''s the holy sword version of the artifact owned by the man holding the holy magic sword over there. The holy sword of any attribute can be created? However, it still can''t win the holy sword in the wooden field. However, don''t you think it''s an exception? Joan of arc smiled.

    "No hand!"

    Dong!

    A large number of swords appeared at Joan''s feet - Holy swords, which overlapped violently! Those holy swords seem to be forming a huge object! (PS: this posture completely kills Jinshan and hyenas. Of course, it''s just not as good as their weapons.) behind Joan of arc is a huge dragon composed of countless holy swords!

    "This child is my forbidden hand. ''the holy dragon of sin''. Like Qi Jun, it is a subspecies."

    Joan smiled and Irina looked serious.

    "Joan of arc dark... It''s very complicated to fight with those who inherit the soul of the saint. But it''s also for Lord Michael and everyone! Peace is the most important!" she raised the sword of light and re determined her intention to fight!

 Chapter 640

    Bang! Boom!

    Countless explosions rang out, and the blasting battle between losvi Arthur and giant Hagrid was in full swing.

    "Tut! I ate the magic attack and was unharmed!"

    Losvi Arthur unleashed endless vertical and horizontal magic, and Hagrid accepted it all face to face, laughing with ecstasy! "Hahaha! OK! This magic attack is just right!"

    Boom!

    Every time Hagrid hits with his fist, there will be an explosion over there! It''s like a bomb in your hand!

    Rosvi Arthur skilfully avoided, and Hagrid''s iron fist waved empty and hit the tree behind. In an instant - the explosion sounded and the big tree exploded into dust!

    "My artifact is a ''giant prank'' that will make the other party explode while attacking! In this way, it''s OK to continue to perform the blasting show while beating your magic with your fist. But look at this and that. If I don''t follow the crowd, I''m afraid I''ll have to be nagged again after I''m finished! Sorry, I''ll stop it at once and beat you down! Stop it!" Hercules roared, and the giant glowed! Light gradually formed thick objects on his arms, legs, feet and back!

    When the light is dim, countless protrusions appear all over the body of the big man, Hercules! Those protrusions... They look like missiles!

    "This is my forbidden hand!" the malicious wave of Superman! "

    Hercules'' attack was aimed at losvi Arthur! Rosvi Arthur realized this and moved away!

    "Damn it, it''s not safe here if it goes on like this...!"

    With a bitter expression, luosiwei Arthur quickened his steps and moved away from the Royal Hall of this pill!

    "Ha ha! What a good woman! Do you want to distract me in order not to involve my companions in the explosion! OK! I''ll be the last time!" Hagrid laughed excitedly.

    Miss losvi Arthur, who left the Royal Palace of this pill, turned in the air and launched countless magic squares!

    Hercules'' Missile entered the launch situation and was fired out at one go.

    "Will you succeed?" Mu Hantian pointed his sword in the direction of Hercules. When he was about to wave his sword

    "Oh, your opponent is me." Cao Cao instantly moved to the front of Mu Hantian!

    "Well, you can try it!"

    Dong!

    A sword flew towards Cao Cao.

    Bang! Cao Cao gently raised his gun and blocked Mu Hantian''s attack.

    At this time, countless missiles launched by Hercules also flew towards losvi Arthur -.

    Bang Bang!

    Countless missiles directly hit the magic array launched by losvi Arthur, and there was a huge explosion in the air! A strong blast swept the surrounding area!

    A figure appeared in the smoke of the explosion! A closer look, losvi Arthur has been black and blue, but he still landed steadily!

    Mu Hantian frowned. Losvi Arthur had become a "chariot" and his defense increased. Not only that, but also launched a defense magic array, but still suffered considerable damage.

    What''s worse, losvi Arthur''s magic has the power that even the whole city can be destroyed if you have the intention, but it seems to have no effect on this Hercules.

    "Aisha, reply!" Mu Hantian sent instructions to Aisha.

    Pop.

    The green aura was sent to losvi Arthur! Isaiah sent out a reply to miss losaway Arthur. Lowe Arthur thumbed up his thanks. It seems that the reply is almost complete!

    "Ha! Reply? Well, it doesn''t matter!" Hagrid accepted the reply to losvi Arthur happily. This guy is also a fighter.

    Hercules ran and rushed in the direction of losvi Arthur!

    "It''s really some trouble. No matter who it is, it''s forbidden."

    "Very good? The forbidden sale. Human beings don''t have that level of inflation. How can they compete with your extraordinary existence."

    "Don''t you use forbidden hands?" Mu Hantian asked Cao Cao.

    "Not for the time being, because I want to know your strength!" Cao Cao raised his gun. The sharp tip of the gun pointed directly at Mu Hantian, and then opened the front end of the gun to make a light blade!

    "Come on!"

    PI li

    Cao Cao''s aura increased.

    "Interesting, come on, I don''t have no cost at all. Let''s see the complete one. Nether flow - wing front!" a huge crescent shaped sword cut at Cao Cao.

    "It looks ordinary, but in terms of power, it''s dangerous for me to eat it directly in flesh!" Cao Cao''s horizontal gun was ready to attack,

    The corners of Mu Hantian''s mouth rose slightly, and he had expected this. When the sword Qi cut at Cao Cao, it had disappeared in place.

    Cao Cao raised his gun, waved it vigorously, and split the huge sword Qi in two! It''s like cutting watermelon!

    But

    Mu Hantian suddenly appeared in front of him.

    Pop!

    Jingjue''s sword Qi flew towards Cao Cao. It seems that only this hand exceeded Cao Cao''s expectation. He didn''t even dodge!

    Zixiu!

    A blunt voice sounded, and Cao Cao''s left arm danced in the air.

    Cao Cao inserted the gun into the ground, stretched out his right hand and caught the left arm falling from the air. There was no expression at all. He clamped his left arm under his armpit and took something out of his arms. It was strange that Mu Hantian''s sight was taken away by the familiar bottle!

    That''s

    Cao Cao opened the lid of the vial, poured the liquid inside on the wound, and connected his left arm to the wound. The wound on the left arm was covered with blue smoke, as if nothing had happened!

    That little bottle... What''s in it... Is the tears of Phoenix!

    "Why do you have that thing!" Mu Hantian frowned and asked.

    Cao Cao smiled. "I got it through the black market. As long as I ensure the access and pay, I can get it. People in Phoenix will never think that this thing will fall into our hands."

    "Good attack. It seems that there is no chance of winning without banning hands."

    "You can try!"

    At this time

    "Elena!" came the cry of Aisha with a moan!

    "Oh? Are you still fighting here?" the woman''s voice -. Cast your eyes, Joan of arc, she... Is holding Irina covered with blood.

    "Well, because it''s a legendary existence. It should be better than them?" Siegfried''s voice His six arms held the same bloody wooden yard and Genova

    "If only I could fight the sword God."

    What did the giant Hercules throw into Mu Hantian''s eyesбкбк It''s rosvi Arthur, red with blood.

    "Goo Hoo!" Mu Hantian heard the roarбкбк Frodo was bound by the nine tails of the Nine Tailed Fox and roared in pain!

    Cao Cao knocked on the shoulder with a long gun, "I''m so sorry, sword God. It seems that it''s over now. Very strong, your companions are very strong. It''s very good among demons. However, this power can''t surpass us who hold the power of heroes. Moreover, demons, fallen angels, dragons and monsters, it''s terrible to work together as companions of these human enemies? Humans will feel it too Feel threatened, don''t you? Then you have to resist. It''s normal for human beings to defeat the demon king and the dragon. That''s the basic principle of action of our hero sect. Well, me and other members here, this is also one of the goals. - so, Georg, how''s the magic array? "

    Fog answered Cao Cao''s question with a nod. "Wait a minute, but will the Red Dragon God come?"

    "If you don''t come, you will get the data you don''t come. Just try other methods."

    "Even so, it will cost a lot to get things done. Do you want to get things done anyway?"

    "Although it''s me, I want a good result if I can!"

    Joan of arc, Siegfried and Hercules threw the wooden yard and others in front of Mu Hantian and began to talk with Cao Cao.

    "Everybody!" Aisha ran to Mu Hantian and began to reply with tears.

    "Drink!" a red light flew towards Cao Cao and others - it was Yicheng.

    "Oh, the Red Dragon Emperor?" Cao Cao looked at Yicheng.

    "Cao Cao, I will surely knock you down." Yicheng roared and punched Cao Cao.

    "Oh, you? Can''t do it." Cao Cao smiled, stabbed Yicheng into his body, and then kicked him to Mu cold day.

    "Cao Cao, hero sect, I won''t forgive you." Mu Hantian stretched out his hand, caught Yicheng and handed him to Aisha.

 Chapter 641

    "Oh, does the sword God think he can beat us?"

    "Oh, you can have a try and see if I can kill you. The sword sealed by me, come out! The sword that devours stars - cut the emperor!" Mu Hantian put his right hand into the void, took out a seed from it and threw it on the ground. (PS: hahaha, many people don''t remember. This is a super bug weapon. You can go to Baidu if you don''t know.)

    "This is the sword? Ha ha! Are you teasing us?" Cao Cao laughed recklessly.

    "Really? Sprout, sword!" with Mu Hantian''s words, the sky turned red, the seeds buried in the ground began to sprout and grow like plants.

    "This is..." Cao Cao was shocked.

    "Well, I can only use this sword once. It was intended to be used when fighting with the real Red Dragon God Emperor, but I can''t help it. You annoyed me."

    "Tear the sky, destroy the earth!" with Mu Hantian''s words, the earth appeared cracks, and the sword body was growing longer, as if tearing the sky, and something blue aura appeared on the sword body.

    "If you can stop it, I can only let you kill it." Mu Hantian flew into the sky. The sword seemed to have no weight. Mu Hantian pulled it out and waved it to Cao Cao and others.

    "Now you can only summon samal to see if you can lead out the real Red Dragon God Emperor."

    Cao Cao thought he couldn''t take Mu Hantian''s blow, so he had to use his cards.

    Do you know the story of Adam and Eve? The story of the world''s first man and woman and the garden of Eden.

    Samel, the Dragon eater, was the one who turned into a snake and instigated Adam and Eve to steal the fruits of the garden of Eden. This behavior angered the "God recorded in the Bible". So God hates snakes extremely - even the dragon, its close relative.

    This is why most dragons are described as evil creatures in church books. Samel the Dragon eater is an existence that integrates the malice, poison and curse of the Dragon hating God. Normally, a merciful God can''t have malice, so we can imagine how powerful it is.

    Because it will not only completely exterminate dragons and snakes, but even creatures other than dragons and snakes will be affected, it is sealed in the depths of kesetus. It is the ultimate dragon kill cursed by God. Its existence alone is a very ferocious dragon killing!

    The earth began to shake, and a huge magic array appeared on the ground between mu Hantian and Cao Cao! The whole magic array was shrouded in ominous black light. A cold air made Mu cold day shudder.

    Mu Hantian''s eyes were fixed on the front - the magic cube array emitting an unknown smell slowly emerged a huge posture! Head, body, black wings, cross... The one nailed to the cross is samel, one of the seven demon kings at the beginning of the world''s birth.

    Its whole body is tightly locked by a restraint. And restraint is engraved with creepy words! Eyes were locked by restraints, and blood and tears flowed from the cracks! The lower body is a snake! No, it''s not. It''s covered with scales. It''s like the slender posture of the dragon in the East! The upper body is a falling angel and the lower body is a dragon! Hands, tail and even the whole body - including black wings - were nailed in by countless nails! It''s just a fallen angel dragon with a painful appearance locked by a restraint.

    "Wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu.

    What comes out of its mouth is a mixture of blood and saliva. Distress, jealousy, pain, resentment, as if all the negative feelings were combined with a gloomy voice moaning.

    I have never seen such a strong hatred. The black fog and magic of the Fallen Angel dragon''s body spread out in Er Tiao City, and the feeling of skin pricked by a needle spread all over the body.

    "Not even Samuel. I must kill you."

    Just as Mu Hantian was preparing to wield his sword... ''Jue Wu'' user suddenly laughed, "Cao Cao, I succeeded! Look!"

    Everyone raised their heads one after another and saw that the space above the two cities was torn open by some powerful force.

    There is the gap between dimensions! Yes, people can clearly see the huge red dragon flying in the gap of the dimension! True red dragon god!

    "Hahaha... Unexpectedly, the existence of the Dragon eater and the sword God really led the real red dragon god to me! Thank you, sword God. If you hadn''t forced me so embarrassed, I wouldn''t use my cards in advance. Although we have agreed with the hadis hall, we can only call it on the premise of increasing multiple constraints!" Cao Cao was very proud, very proud. He looked up at the real red dragon in the gap of the dimension, and his face showed a smile that everything was under control.

    "Cao Cao. Did you summon the true Red Dragon God Emperor to help me deal with it?" suddenly, the voice changed Cao Cao''s face, and even Mu Hantian felt stunned.

    Look up. The speaker was a small girl with black hair hanging down to her waist. She was wearing a black dress and showed her slender limbs. The girl has a good appearance and her eyes are towards the sky.

    Looking back at the black haired girl dressed by Gothic Laurie, Cao Cao''s expression was very cold and didn''t look like facing the leader at all.

    "Orpheus, I didn''t expect you to come too. Let me have a look. All the Dragon families at the top of the world have arrived! No, it''s a pity that Wally didn''t come when there was another dragon. The two strongest dragon gods don''t know whether Samuel can catch you all. It''s really exciting!"

    "Cao Cao... Unexpectedly, even Orpheus is your goal!" the voice of Mu Hantian came from the sky.

    "Yes, yes, from the beginning." Cao Cao smiled indifferently.

    "The true Red Dragon God Emperor hasn''t come out of the dimensional gap, so take Orpheus first."

    With a snap of his fingers, Cao Cao sneered, "swallow it!"

    Under the control of Cao Cao, maisal moved. It opened its mouth, popped out its lizard like tongue and sped towards Orpheus.

    "How can you succeed, Samuel? This sword will solve you." Mu Hantian finally waved this sword, but

    The sword was cut on Samuel... But it was of no use. Instead, he broke himself.

    "Shit, Xiao Guang, come out and explain."

    "Master, really? Didn''t you read the manual? There''s no sin here. How can you use it?"

    "Nani!" Mu Hantian was completely embarrassed.

    "Can''t it be used in the land of steel?"

    "Of course, because other worlds can''t stand destruction."

    "What''s the use of that? I thought I had drawn an artifact. As a result, you showed me this." Mu Hantian was completely speechless.

    "Ha ha, it turned out that he was just bluffing. It''s so funny." Cao Cao laughed recklessly.

    "Long winded!" Mu Hantian quickly cut off Samuel''s tongue with the wings of the storm, and then quickly retreated with Orpheus in his arms.

    "Want to run? Samuel, catch him!"

    "Ow, ow, ow...!" when he didn''t catch his prey, Samuel roared angrily. His tongue seemed to have self-consciousness. At the moment when Mu Han saved Orpheus, his legs were entangled by Samuel''s tongue.

    "Cut, disgusting thing." Mu Hantian cut Samuel''s tongue with the wings of the storm, cut it off and ran away.

    "Why did you save me?" Orpheus asked with his head tilted.

    "We are partners. It''s impossible to see that you have something to do, and I''m controlled by Laurie. How can I watch Laurie get hurt?" Mu Hantian said frankly.

    "I see. You are a Laurie."

    "Come down, I''ll beat down Samuel quickly. Look at Cao Cao and them."

    "I see."

 Chapter 642

    Bang!

    Just as Mu Hantian was preparing to fight samal, the space was broken again.

    Emerging from the cracks in space is a slender Oriental dragon with a length of tens of meters. Sending out green aura and dancing in the night sky is really like a dream.

    Cao Cao was shocked: "is it Xihai dragon boy, Yulong?"

    Cao Cao was surprised at the appearance of the Oriental dragon, but his sight was no longer the jade dragon, but the figure on the jade dragon''s back.

    Mu Hantian also looked over there.

    There is a small figure there. The figure jumped off the jade dragon''s back. The little figure completely ignored that height and landed on the ground.

    "There is a huge ''demon'' air flow, and there is a terrible smell. Because of these, the monsters filled with the capital fluctuate." the villain made the voice of an old man and approached this side step by step.

    He is very short and looks only as tall as a kindergarten student. His body hair glowed golden! The robe on his body gradually takes shape... Looks like an ape. His face is full of wrinkles. Holding a long stick like weapon. A rosary hung over his head. And wear sunglasses designed by the Internet! He smoked his pipe with a fearless smile.

    "Oh, I haven''t seen you for a long time. The one with the holy gun. The smelly boy has grown up too." the old ape said to Cao Cao.

    And Cao Cao Mi smiled. "This is the Holy Buddha of douzhan. I didn''t expect you to come here. It is said that you are constantly hindering us all over the world."

    "Boy, you''ve played too much mischief. It''s not easy for me to talk with the princess of Jiuwei as the messenger of the emperor of heaven. And you kidnapped her for me. It''s true that there are heroes who have become emperor Guan and deified, and children and grandchildren who have become poisonous heroes in the alien industry. It''s true that ''there is only one generation of hegemony''. Right, Cao Cao."

    "Is it poison? If you call it poison, I can be proud."

    "Who is that, the old man like a monkey?" Yicheng asked.

    "I''m afraid so, Monkey King. And it''s still the first generation." the wooden yard after treatment murmured as he approached Yicheng.

    "The early generation of the monkey king! I didn''t expect to see our * * * * monkey king in this far eastern island. Although it''s a little different." Mu Hantian sighed.

    "Well, there is also a gap between myth and reality."

    The monkey king looked at Mu Hantian and smiled with the wrinkled corners of his mouth. "Sword God? Have a rest first, and then give it to the old man. Jade dragon, Jiuwei, please." the monkey king gave instructions to the jade dragon flying in the air.

    The Dragon King, the jade dragon, made a voice of dissatisfaction. "Hey, hey, you just came here and used the Dragon rudely, smelly old man! I was so tired just when I came here! By the way, didn''t you invite the Witch of the White Dragon Emperor''s Companion to help! WOW! Come back, it''s Frodo! Hey, hey, it''s Frodo who fought with the fox! Haven''t seen you for many years?"

    "It hasn''t changed."

    "Yes, really, dreg...?"

    The first generation smoked a cigarette and said, "after beating, let you eat Kyoto food. That''s OK."

    "Wow! It''s a deal, old man! I''ll definitely have a big meal after that! Oh, oh, oh! Don''t underestimate the Dragon King! Miss Fox! I''m very powerful!"

    Yulong, who keeps complaining, confronts with Jiuwei!

    "Well, I''m really sorry for the red guy, but I have to punish Cao Cao''s descendants quickly."

    The first generation - he approached Cao Cao. Siegfried opened his six wrists and attacked the first generation!

    "Zig! Don''t deal with him! Your words..."

    Although Cao Cao intended to stop it, ziegfried rushed over happily!

    "The ape is in charge! If it''s the monkey king, I don''t have any dissatisfaction as an opponent..."

    "Stretch out, golden cudgel."

    Dong!

    After the first generation said calmly, the stick in his hand elongated at a very fast speed and easily flew zigfried!

    Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong!

    Siegfried was hit and flew into the rubble!

    "Very, very strong! Yes, what''s the matter, the old ape! He knocked down Siegfried with one blow! The wooden yard and Genova, who holds new dilandal, can''t win!" Yicheng was shocked.

    "For me, you are not enough as an opponent. The young magic sword makes you weak in waist strength. Start exercising again from running." the first generation looked at Siegfried.

    Just then the jade dragon wailed. "Whoa! Hey, smelly old man! This fox is quite strong!"

    The jade dragon is bound by nine tails! Is in a bitter battle!

    "Cheer up. You are the Dragon King." the first generation sighed and said.

    "I''m the youngest dragon king among the Dragon Kings! I''m still very energetic!"

    "You can really say. The youngest Dragon King first proposed to retire at the moment when he ended his most remarkable battle. Use your youth to survive."

    "I see. I''ll try."

    With the magic of fog, he lifted the magic array that trapped nine tails in charge of the family, and extended his hand to the early generation.

    "Catch and bind. Fog!"

    The previous fog was concentrated to surround the early generation.

    "Close the dragon''s jaw with the way of heaven and thunder. Surrender to the earth."

    Dong.

    The first generation said the mantra, then hit the ground with a stick, and the fog dispersed!

    "The training method of artifact is still very weak, not at all."

    "Just with that action, my fog...! dispelled the power of the divine destroyer!" the magic surprised me very much.

    "Guns!"

    Ding!

    Cao Cao looked at the blade of his long gun and planned to raid the early generation.

    The early generation held out a finger and stopped the long gun!

    "Good attack. But that''s all. You''re still young. If you''re stopped by my fingers, you can''t destroy other gods and Buddhas at all. You or the one who uses fog didn''t attack seriously. Don''t underestimate me."

    After hearing what the early generation said, Cao Cao laughed. "Originally, the monster like power is still alive... What you hear from around is your strength when you were young. Now I don''t know what to do?"

    For Cao Cao''s problem, the early generation only counseled him fearlessly.

    Siegfried stood up from the rubble and said to Cao Cao, "Cao Cao. That''s it. The early monkey king was a celebrity who prevented the terrorist activities of the ''disaster Group'' for several times. Continuing this rash attack will hurt rare talents. I was too naive just now. He was really strong and outrageous."

    Hearing that, Cao Cao also put away his long gun. "Is it the time to retreat? It''s really troublesome. Obviously, the real Red Dragon God Emperor and Orpheus have been led out, but if you see the wrong time to retreat, you will seriously hurt yourself."

    Pop!

    Members of the heroic sect quickly gathered in one place, and the guy with fog began to launch a huge magic array at his feet. That''s the magic array for transfer!

    "That''s it. In the early generation, jimony''s family, sword God and Lord Orpheus, I hope to see you again next time."

    "Can you escape? I''m the Witch of the gap. It''s impossible to escape with space power in front of me." the sudden voice surprised Cao Cao and others. Looking at the sound source, three girls stood together, talking to the black haired girl in Gothic Lori.

    "How could..."

    "I just blocked this space."

    "Well done, that moon sauce." Mu Hantian smiled faintly.

    "Nothing. We don''t grow up at all."

    "Then I can only kill you before I go." Cao Cao shook his head in distress.

    "Yes, you can only beat us if you want to leave, but can you do it?" Mu Hantian smiled happily.

    "Try it!"

 Chapter 643

    "I''ll take care of the Cao Cao. I''m interested in him, and he also uses a gun." Xing stood up and said to Mu Hantian.

    "Whatever, samal is mine. I dare to face loli in front of loli." Mu Hantian glared at samal and said.

    Paper fan... Bang!

    "Sure enough, you are a Laurie," said the month faintly.

    "Well, well, fight. In the early generation, the demon sword emperor and Jue Wu asked you and Yulong. Yicheng, you will save the Nine Tailed Fox."

    "No problem!"

    A new battle has begun.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Oh, who are you? My opponent." Cao Cao looked at the woman with a gun opposite.

    "Me? Changshan Zhao Zilong." Xing turned his "dragon tooth" gun around and said to Cao Cao.

    "Hmm? Zhao Yun? Since he is the descendant of a hero, why not join our hero sect." Cao Cao frowned.

    "Sorry, I don''t like Cao Cao." a lily girl. Of course, the latter sentence is said in my heart.

    "Really? Then I can only fight. I have admired Zhao Yun for a long time."

    "Come and play." Xing shrugged fearlessly.

    "Really? You can solve it directly."

    Cao Cao raised his gun. The sharp tip of the gun pointed straight at the star.

    "Forbidding hands!" Cao Cao''s gun burst into a flash! As the power of words broke out, Cao Cao''s body began to change! A round wheel emitting divine light emerged behind him, and seven bowling ball sized spheres floated in the air around Cao Cao!

    Cao Cao took a step forward. The sphere around him also moves in the air.

    He looked at the star and said, "Zhao Yun, this is my forbidden hand of the ''holy gun of dusk'' and the ''Huihui gun of the holy king of the heavenly wheel of the extreme night'' - although it has not been completed, it is enough to deal with you."

    "Oh, by the way, these jewels are the reason why my ''nightfall holy gun'' is called ''Divine annihilator''. Each jewel has a special and irreversible ability."

    "Whatever you want, let me solve you." Xing directly stabbed Cao Cao with "dragon teeth".

    Cao Cao calmly greeted the star''s "dragon teeth" with his gun, and the tips of the two guns collided with each other.

    "Wheel treasure!" with Cao Cao''s words, a bead glowed, and then the star''s "dragon teeth" broke.

    "How possible!"

    "Ha ha, this is one of my abilities to ban hands. Lunbao: destroy weapons. But each one can only be used once." Cao Cao said with a smile.

    "In that case, thank you. I also want to change my weapon. Connect it, ''Dragonfly cutting''!" (PS: the dragonfly cutting of Er Dai is very fierce.)

    Seeing this scene, Mu Hantian smiled. Sure enough, I didn''t waste that lucky draw.

    "Is that gun?"

    "Dragonfly cut, don''t you know?"

    "Is it one of the three famous guns in Japan during the Warring States period? But... It''s impossible. The gun in your hand makes me feel very bad." Cao Cao frowned and said.

    "Really? Your forbidden hand ''Huihui gun of the holy king of the heavenly wheel of the polar night'', let me cut it off, ''Dragonfly cut'', upper drive, connect, dragonfly cut! ''" the blade of the'' Dragonfly cut ''showed Cao Cao''s forbidden hand, and then the star stabbed Cao with a dragonfly cut.

    "Hum, although I don''t know the ability of the gun, it''s useless in front of me. The ability of ''jewelry'' can absorb and transfer each other''s attack."

    "It''s useless. The upper drive of ''Dragonfly cut'' is to cut off the mapped things and concepts, so your ability is useless." (PS: see horizon on the realm). Dragonfly cut did not stop the offensive and stabbed Cao Cao''s body.

    "Do you know why it''s useless? Because the concept is gone, and the power of the artifact can''t be used at all, but there are weaknesses in this ability, that is, first, escape beyond the effective range at the moment of startup, that is, three meters away.

    2бв Before starting, cover the blade so that it cannot reflect itself.

    3бв He has plural names, and thinks that names are just clothes for himself. These are the three methods, and I don''t know the others. So, go with peace of mind! "Xing smiled and pulled the" Dragonfly cut "out of Cao Cao''s body.

    "I''m not reconciled!" Cao Cao smiled bitterly, covered his chest and fell down.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "It''s all over." looking at the battlefield, Mu Hantian said faintly.

    "Yes, the enemy has been solved."

    "Well, Orpheus, come with me and talk to the real Red Dragon God Emperor to see if it can help you get back the ''eternal silence''." Mu Hantian waved to Orpheus.

    "Don''t you rest?" Orpheus said, holding Mu Hantian''s head.

    "No, let''s go before it leaves."

    "Thank you!"

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Haven''t you left yet? People from different worlds."

    "Sorry, really Red Dragon God, I''m leaving soon, but I have something to deal with before I leave. I promised Orpheus to help her."

    "Really?"

    "Yes, give me back the silence! The real Red Dragon God Emperor" Orpheus widened his eyes and looked at the real Red Dragon God Emperor angrily.

    The real red dragon - the real red dragon god shook his head. "No, I won the territory between dimensions with my strength. I can''t give it to you. Unless you can defeat me."

    "Then, help me, hit it! Strength. Lend it to you!" Orpheus blinked at Mu Hantian.

    "Outsiders, do you want to intervene?"

    "Wait a minute. In fact, there''s one thing I haven''t figured out. Orpheus, why do you have to regain the silence?"

    "Because then no one can disturb me."

    "What about you, the real Red Dragon God Emperor."

    "Because only here can I hold my strength."

    "I see. I probably understand. In fact, I have a way. Orpheus, you leave with me and go to other worlds. I''ll find a silence for you again." Mu Hantian said.

    "Can you find another silence?"

    "Of course, it''s just a little trouble. I need your help to wake up this thing." Mu Hantian took the ''Magic Dragon God'' out of the system space and handed it to them.

    "This is... Dragon, very strong, stronger than us, but the breath is very weak, and it feels like death." Orpheus frowned.

    "Yes, you''re right, so I want you to have some strength to help me recover it, so that I can leave the world," Mu said.

    "Is that right? I have no problem, and you? What a Red Dragon God." Orpheus asked.

    "I can too."

    "Please." with a smile, Mu Hantian gave the "Magic Dragon God" to the real Red Dragon God Emperor, and they didn''t disappoint Mu Hantian. They used part of their original strength and integrated into it.

 Chapter 644

    After a week of fighting with the heroes, Mu Hantian stood in front of the first grade classroom of the school. This is kitten and Gaspar''s classroom.

    Today, Leibel, the eldest daughter of the Phoenix family, transferred to school. Leibel, who is also a pure young lady, entered this ordinary human school for the first time. Can you adapt? With this in mind, Mu Hantian came to have a look.

    "Ah, you don''t feel at ease in cold weather, so come and have a look?" it was lias''s voice.

    Mu Hantian looked back and lias came over.

    "You too?"

    "Well, I''m a little worried."

    With that, Mu Hantian looked at the classroom with lias.

    "Phoenix, do you have a textbook?"

    "The second foreign student transferred in after Gaspar, this class is really good."

    Rebecca is surrounded by the girls who say these words!

    "That... That..." Rebecca looked like she didn''t know how to answer. The eyes are turning back and forth.

    Then he looked at Mu Hantian and lias.

    Rebecca suddenly said "I''m sorry" and came this way.

    Then he took Mu Hantian and lias by the hand and prepared to take them elsewhere. They let go of their hands when they turned the corner in the corridor.

    "What''s the matter? Leibel, don''t you adapt?" Mu Hantian asked in surprise.

    Leibel replied with a shy expression: "just transferred to school, so... I don''t know how to get in touch with everyone... I, I''m a demon, and I don''t have a topic of communication with humans..."

    "It''s not that I don''t want to talk to everyone, is it?" lias asked.

    "When, of course. I, I am also growing up! I also think it is very important to know and communicate with people other than nobles, and then learn from civilian life!"

    "Well, there''s a way. Wait a minute, I''ll call the kitten..."

    Mu Hantian was preparing to go back to kitten and rebel''s classroom.

    "Have you called?" the kitten beside Mu cold day! Gaspar is there, too.

    Mu Hantian said to the kitten, "kitten sauce, can I ask you something?"

    "What''s up?"

    "Be the object of Rebecca''s conversation... Or I want you to take care of Rebecca''s life in school. You are both in the same grade and the same class, right? Please, although Gaspar is also in the same class, Gaspar''s character is really..."

    After listening to Mu Hantian''s words, the kitten showed a little unhappy expression. Frown and pout into a triangle.

    "If the senior said so, you can..." after a while, the kitten agreed to Mu Hantian''s request.

    "That''s it, Rebecca, the kitten will be your partner..."

    "Roast chicken princess!" overshadowed Mu Hantian''s words, the kitten suddenly said to herself.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    A moment of silence. The veins on Leibel''s temple were exposed and said in a trembling voice, "just, just, did you say anything?"

    "Roast chicken princess!" said the kitten without a pause!

    "You... How dare you! How dare you say that about me as a miss Phoenix!"

    "That''s what you say now. If it doesn''t break out in case? I thought you came to the human world with great determination... To trouble the cold weather elder is really... Ignorant roast chicken princess." the kitten refused to admit defeat and stared back with a lovely expression!

    "You say I''m troublesome, Lord cold...! you cat!"

    "Roast chicken princess!"

    "So scared!" Gaspar seemed to be frightened by the oppression of the two people and hid behind Mu Hantian!

    "Wait a minute, you two! Why do you suddenly stare at each other? Make up! Aren''t you classmates?" Mu Hantian stood between the two and prepared to stop them.

    "Well, well, kitten sauce and Rebecca calm down. I don''t want anything. Just have a good talk."

    "Which side are you on?" the two said in unison.

    "It''s really worthy of you, cold day, as always gentle." lias suddenly whispered aside.

    "Ah!" then another girl walked by and dropped the bouquet in her hand to the ground. I guess I looked this way, so I accidentally dropped it.

    When Mu Hantian was ready to help pick it up, Leibel had quickly stretched out to pick it up.

    "Are you okay? It seems that you are a classmate in a classroom? Your name is... I haven''t asked your name yet."

    "Thank you... You remember me, Phoenix classmate. My name is Murata."

    "Just call me rebel, roommate."

    Then kitten sauce and Gaspar helped pick it up. The two men picked up the same Leibel and kitten sauce at the same time.

    "Hum!" his face turned to another place.

    "My two younger girls!" Mu Hantian smiled bitterly.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Well, let''s get to work."

    "Yes!"

    after school. Under the command of lias, everyone in the supernatural Research Department responded happily.

    After rebel''s welcome ceremony, the supernatural research society began to prepare for the School Park Festival.

    The name of the thing that the supernatural research department appeared at the School Park Festival is also the "supernatural Museum"!

    There are many proposals for using the whole old school building. Haunted houses, divination houses, coffee shops, supernatural research reports and so on have put forward various proposals.

    Because all the old school buildings are handed over to the supernatural research department, we should not waste them. Because there are many classrooms that have become storerooms because they are not used. If you use these classrooms, you can do ghost houses, divination houses and coffee shops.

    Therefore, it is for the sake of the School Park festival that the transformation of the old school buildings is under way. Although magic can also be used to complete it in a very short time, the minister lias spoke and asked to do it by herself as much as possible.

    Girls are responsible for making clothes and dressing the classroom as a room. While making clothes for coffee shops and haunted houses, we dress up the empty classroom as a space for decoration. Rebel, who had just joined the supernatural research department, was surprised and helped desperately.

    Mu Hantian, Yicheng and the carpenter are three boys who work as carpenters. Combine the wood with a hammer and saw or cut the wood.

    "Yicheng, carry it over there,"

    "Oh!"

    In this way, the three boys began to fight with wood outside the old school building.

    Asashel and losvi Arthur went to a teacher''s meeting after school. It is said that there are still some details that have not been decided on the day of the School Park Festival. Most of them should be the precautions of defenders.

    When sawing wood with the a saw, wood Yard said, "well, do you know dihazi bailiar?"

    "I''ve heard of the name. It''s a king, isn''t it, in the ranking game."

    The wooden field nodded to Yicheng''s answer and said, "yes, the first place in the official ranking competition. What about the current king, dihazi bailiar. He is also the current owner of the bailiar family and the monster in the history of the bailiar family. He has been at the top of the ranking competition for a long time and has been the real competition overlord in the world. He is called the bailiar emperor."

    The wooden yard continued: "The level of the top 20 in the ranking competition is another level. If you reach the highest score, you will be called a hero. There is basically no change in the top five, which has always been a state of ruling the world. In particular, bitijie abadong, the third, Roy gang berufigur, the second and dihaze Bailey al have the same level as the current demon king The superior devil with comparable power. However, these three will not fight as long as there is no large-scale war. They are known as the crystallization of continuous trial in many competitions. "

    "I haven''t heard of the names of the two families, abadong and beirufigul." Yicheng said his question.

    The wooden field replied, "this is because they are demons outside the clan. Their characteristic is that they don''t want to have anything to do with the current government. There are also pagans among them. They basically participate in the competition when they are cut off from the family."

    "However, if Lord sazex and other demon lords can also participate in the competition, the ranking will change."

    "There''s no way you can''t participate. In terms of the rules of the ranking competition, the demon king can''t participate in the competition. Although the family members of the demon king can participate in the competition, those adults are not interested. Their idea is to exist as the family members of the demon king at most. Moreover, there are similarities and differences between the actual combat and the competition. The ranking competition is to make up for the fact that the demon participates in the actual combat It is designed and carried out due to lack of experience, but the game is a game. There are many rules of the game, and I think the strategic and tactical deployment of China and Germany is also different from that in actual combat. Therefore, although it is very strong in actual combat, it is not surprising that the results in the game are not very good. "

    "In other words, because there is no war, the game designed for simulation is still very different from the actual combat, isn''t it?" after listening to Yicheng''s words, the wooden field nodded.

    The wooden Yard said with a hammer while nailing nails: "Anyway, if you and the minister want to become the king of the game, you will inevitably encounter dihazi bailiar. Since you want to keep rising in the demon world, it''s better to think of the current king as an existence that must be defeated. Well, as the minister''s'' Knight '', I have to face these anyway."

    "Don''t think so much, you''d better solve the game with selaog first. You can only rely on yourself. If I don''t participate, I can only help you train," Mu said.

 Chapter 645

    The next morning:

    Mu Hantian and lias came to the territory of Sidi''s family in the underworld. Natural wind forest road and luxurious airport shuttle bus. Mu Hantian and lias sit in the back seat of the shuttle bus. Mu Hantian had flowers in his hand, which lias asked him to bring.

    "This time it''s because of my mother," lias said in the car.

    "Let''s not say why we were called out for the first time. The natural scenery is really good when we came to Sidi''s territory for the first time."

    "Well, because Sidi''s territory is among the territories of so many superior demons, there are many nature reserves. There are many beautiful places. Let''s come together next time."

    Lias continued to look at Mu Hantian outside the window: "what''s more, the medical facilities in Sidi''s territory are also very perfect."

    "Medical facilities?"

    "Well, the place we are going to now is a famous hospital in the underworld."

    "Hospital? You mean we''re going to the hospital now?"

    "Yes."

    The car drove towards a wider area. After manual intervention, buildings stood one by one, and there was a connected building opposite the line of sight.

    The car went on for another ten minutes. Then the car stopped at the entrance of a huge building and the two got out of the car.

    "Waiting for a long time." a middle-aged man like a housekeeper greeted them. Said hello very neatly.

    "Please show us the way."

    "Yes, Miss lias."

    Lias and the housekeeper who walked in. Mu Hantian followed. Go in and have a look - on the bed in the single room, a very elegant woman is sleeping.

    "How are you, aunt?" said lias, looking sadly at the sleeping woman.

    After taking the flowers from Mu Hantian''s hand, the housekeeper said, "this is Mrs. Misra Baru, the mother of master serraog."

    The housekeeper took the bouquet like that and couldn''t help crying. "Today, please come here for nothing else, Miss lias, your Excellency the sword God. Please help this... Mrs. Misra wake up."

    "Eh?" Mu Hantian had a big question mark on his head.

    Lias said, "in order to make you understand in the cold, you can tell him something."

    The housekeeper is talking about a bumpy and exciting fate.

    Serraogg is the child born by the devil of the bar family and the miss of the vapura family, the famous family in charge of the lion. The BALs were very happy to see the next Lord born.

    However, from birth, serraogg faced a painful situation.

    бкбкThere is almost no magic and no power to inherit the "destruction" characteristic of the bar family.

    It is taken for granted that the Lord inherited magic and had the power of ''destruction'' in previous dynasties. However, selaog did not have this power and was born. The frustrated serraog''s father vented all his anger on his wife.

    "Where did the destructive power of the wubar family go, and gave birth to such a defective product!"

    It was because there was no magic and no power to inherit destruction that serraog was abandoned by his father. Similarly, the mother who gave birth to such a son also suffered contempt and unfair treatment.

    "It was too cruel at that time. Except for our followers from the wapura family, almost everyone was slandering Mrs. Misra and treating her unfairly."

    Lias''s eyes were filled with tears, and then the housekeeper said, "at that time, after the gumuri family heard about it, mother wanted to take aunt and serraogg to gumuri''s territory, but the Barr family resolutely refused."

    "King Barr''s family is the most prominent superior demon in the family besides the non hereditary current demon king. Therefore, it is difficult for other families to intervene in this matter. In addition, the barru family values dignity more than anything and cares about the eyes around them. Therefore, aunt and selaog can only be trouble and shame for the Barr family."

    The housekeeper continued, "Mrs. MIRAS refused the help of her mother''s family and moved to the border of Baru''s territory with master serraog and our entourage."

    "For Lord MIRAS who lived in the upper class, this kind of life in the countryside is very difficult. Even so, Lord MIRAS raised master seraogue. The master grew up under a very strict and only occasionally gentle education."

    "Because as long as you don''t give up, you will win one day. That''s what ceraogue said before. He said it was an important thing his mother told him," said lias.

    The housekeeper said, "in fact, the lady apologized many times and many times." she gave birth to you without the power of destruction. "The lady cried and apologized many times and many times to the sleeping young master... Maybe the young master noticed it. Suddenly one day, she stopped the crying lady. Then, no matter what happened, she faced it directly and no longer ran away."

    "Unfortunately, my aunt has this disease, which is one of the diseases that demons will get. Although there are not many people who have this disease, once they get it, they will fall into a deep sleep state and it is difficult to wake up. Then, their body will continue to weaken until they die. Therefore, they have to use these medical devices to artificially maintain their lives," lias said sadly.

    "Later, after growing stronger, the young master returned to bar''s house, defeated the brother born by the master and his stepwife, and won the throne of the next Lord."

    "Wait a minute, you mean that serraog defeated his brother and came home. In that case, why is serraog''s mother here? Is it because the medical conditions here are better than those in bar''s territory?"

    "There is also this reason... And it is because there are demons against my aunt in the Barr family''s territory."

    "Led by the younger brother who was defeated by selaog and took the next Lord''s throne, there are many guys who hate selaog who has no destructive power and becomes the next Lord. Their sick aunt will be their good target. So please, God, selaog transferred his aunt here."

    "I see."

    The housekeeper wiped his tears with his handkerchief and said, "it''s nothing else to invite you here this time. I just want to ask you to help treat Lord MIRAS''s disease. I heard that Lord Jianshen has a magical medicine that can save the dying people, so I want to try."

    "Well, that''s OK." Mu Hantian didn''t refuse.

    Mu Hantian walked into Mrs. MIRAS, asked the system to scan the condition, and then took out the best medicine (of course, this also needs to be exchanged.) and was ready to feed it.

    "What are you doing?" suddenly came the voice of a third party.

    Looking back, there stood a strong man with short black hair, purple eyes - selaog!

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Well, I''m sorry. By the way, does the medicine really work?" said sailaog after knowing the whole story.

    "Of course, it is estimated that your mother will wake up in two hours, but pay attention to the maintenance of her body," Mu said.

    "Well, thank you. Thank you very much." Sela Ogg bowed to Mu Hantian.

    "Sorry, I told cold weather about you." lias said sorry.

    "It doesn''t matter. It''s enough for you to come. My mother will be very happy. In addition, it''s not uncommon for the power struggle around the next leader in the family who cares about 72 Zhu. That kind of thing often happens in the great king''s family." serraog said his past without taking it seriously.

    "Please take care of Siddy and Gomery''s family. Thank you very much here."

    "Don''t thank you, and I didn''t help much." the cousins had no grudge.

    Selaoge''s expression suddenly became very serious and said, "lias, although he cured his mother in the cold weather, the game is another matter. In this game, the winner will be my team. Please put aside the superfluous feelings. I hope it''s not sympathy or the affection of my men, but the family members who participated in the war with all their strength." then his eyes fell to his fist.

    "I have only this tenderness. So if I lose, I will lose everything. It''s not easy to struggle until today. For me who doesn''t inherit the destructive power of the family, the only way is to win constantly. So I can only win with my fist." then, I looked at lias full of war.

    "It''s a little different, but that''s the useless way I fight you."

    Lias said frankly to him, "don''t worry, I won''t be merciful. My family and I will try our best to defeat you!"

    "Lias, I will fight for my dream and ambition."

    "Well, I won''t lose to you," lias replied readily.

    Later, after a few words with serraogg and the housekeeper, they left.

 Chapter 646

    On the day of the game

    "It''s really powerful. It''s really an island floating in the air." Mu Hantian stood in the cable car extending to the air city and looked at the floating island above. Next to them are Yicheng, Aisha, Irina, Genova, kitten and Gaspar. They are also looking out.

    An island floating in the air, the city there - agrais. Listen to lias, this is something created in the old demon king era as a power to float the island in the air. But I''m afraid ajeka is the only one with details? Beelzebub knew it alone. Therefore, it seems that besib''s family members are responsible for the deep internal renovation here.

    "The island floating in the air is really strange. From the city to the ground, the water falls like a waterfall. Not one or two, but many water columns fall like waterfalls. It''s fantastic!" Yicheng is very excited and sees such a magical thing for the first time.

    A city in agrarian territory. It was built on an island floating in the air. It is also a city that monopolizes the economic circulation in this area, and even a tourist attraction.

    There are three ways to enter the city. One is to jump through the magic array. Probably because this is a VIP level, it can only be used during special festivals. It is not only an important place, but also a world heritage site, so avoid using magic to move as much as possible.

    Well, because I can''t say well, maybe evil spirits thinking of bad things will come here to do bad things.

    The second method is to take an air vehicle such as a flying ship. Most people use this method.

    The third method is to use the cable car extending from the city from below like Mu Hantian and others.

    In this way, the people looked at the spectacular scenery outside from the cable car and rose upward.

    "In fact, the people above seem to have a dispute about the setting of the competition venue," said asasher, looking out of the window. All eyes focused on asasher.

    Asasher then said: "originally, it was expected that the upper level of the current demon king faction would be held in the territory of gumuri or in the territory of the demon king. However, the Baal faction that attaches importance to blood relationship here would be held in the territory of Baal. As a result, the two sides could not argue."

    "A dispute? Is it because of the venue?"

    Asashel nodded and answered Mu Hantian''s question. "Yes, because the current demon king is not hereditary. For the superior demons who attach importance to blood relationship, the King Bar family is more famous than the demon king. Because the bar family is one of the seventy-two pillars of yuan."

    "The demons who supported the old demon king said that in the past, so there was a dispute among the demons, right? Why do you do the same thing..."

    Hearing Yi Cheng''s question, asashel sighed while making a gesture and said, "that''s that, this is this, Na. Adults are difficult to understand animals in both the human world and the demon world. System, interest, well, noble families are quite powerful in the demon world."

    "Then it was decided to be on agrais''s territory..." whispered the kitten.

    Assacher nodded. "Well, the position of Archduke agrais is between the devil and the king. The middle management and Archduke agrais. Although the times are changing, each generation is very hard."

    "In other words, has our game become a proxy war between the devil Lucifer and the king Baru''s family?" the wooden field narrowed his eyes and said.

    Asashel touched his chin and replied, "well, many people think so. On the surface, it is the competition of jimony''s family vs the strongest seraogue of the young player, which is just a propaganda statement to attract ordinary demons. But behind the scenes, politicians speculate that this is a home agent war between the demon king and the king."

    "It''s really troublesome. It''s clear that we are fighting to realize our own dreams." lias said this, and asashel said with a bitter smile: "That''s enough for you. That''s enough. If you lose the game, it doesn''t mean that sazex will be at a disadvantage. It''s just to make the people of the great Wang family happy. And the guys behind serraog will feel good."

    "The politician behind selaog?"

    "Well, if he can get to his current position alone, serraogg will not be controlled by the political world now. Just, that guy will also maintain relations with politicians for higher goals."

    "But why...? use the superior demons of serraogg who have worked hard without inheriting the family characteristics." Yicheng suddenly whispered.

    Asasher sighed and said: "Although it''s very complicated, that''s enough. It''s just enough to get the attention of the world corresponding to your hard work. No matter what reason, being recognized as a famous person is an achievement. Then we can only see the result... But you don''t care about that guy''s affairs and try your best to give it to me. If you can''t forget each other''s affairs in order to achieve your own purpose You can''t win with mercy. "

    "But can the magnates accept serraogh Baru''s dream? What he wants to establish is a underworld beyond identity system, which can realize his dream as long as he has the ability." the wooden field asked.

    "Do you think the great king sect, one of yuantianzhu and always pays attention to family status, will accept it? At most, it is cooperation on the surface, but actually looks down on serraog behind his back. What those guys want now is a chess piece that can avenge the demon king. In their view, those who worship serraog''s dream will gather and become a political tool to support them Sara Ogg should know this, too. Although he knows this, he still needs to associate with them, probably because they are the needs of Sara Ogg to improve his status. He is really a man with great endurance, "assacher said.

    "It may not be a good time to say now, but I want to ask, don''t we still have the old demon king faction in our game? Will they interfere?"

    "It should have been watched. Because after all, they have received so much attention, and there will be many upper layers of the underworld on the competition field. However, they have lost Orpheus''s'' Snake '', and... How to say, the strongest warning force is also full around the venue. Well, maybe these are just groundless worries." asasher''s answer is very calm.

    "Why can you conclude so?"

    Zhu Nai asked asasher.

    Asashel scratched his cheek and said, "Wally and I have contacted in private."

    "Wally? That guy contacted?" Yicheng asked.

    "Ah, that bastard, just say, ''that''s an important game between serraogg and gumuri of the Baru family. I''ve been paying attention to it all the time. I won''t let anyone make trouble for Bing Teng Yicheng.'' so, Yicheng, you''re really spoiled."

    "Please don''t say that! It''s disgusting!"

    Asasher then said, "anyway, since that guy said that, maybe they will really restrict the action of the old demon king sect. Moreover, they also lost the power of Orpheus, so the probability that they won''t do it is very high."

    "It can also be said that it was protected by Wally

    , although a little unwilling, you can play at ease, so feel a little relieved. "

 Chapter 647

    The competition is about to begin. Mu Hantian came to the special VIP room. Gurefia, dressed as a maid, has been waiting inside. Mu Hantian is here to watch the competition. The jimony family members of Yicheng and others who participated in the competition waited in the channel connected with the main gate of the venue. From the opposite of the main door came the heat and lights of the meeting. You can also hear the lively voice of the audience.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Everyone''s combat uniform is still the uniform of Ju Wang Xueyuan. But it''s different from the uniform you''ve always worn.

    It is a special material specially prepared for the game. They are clothes that have been strengthened in heat resistance, cold resistance, bulletproof, magic defense and so on.

    Although it does not completely improve the defense to a higher level, it is still special compared with ordinary uniforms. But Genova was still wearing his old combat suit. Although the material is the same as ours.

    Rosvi Arthur was also dressed in armor. Looks calm. Aisha is wearing a nun''s dress. Defense has also improved.

    As they relaxed and waited for the game in their own way, lias said solemnly

    "Listen, the battle we are about to start is not a real battle, but a ranking game. However, the atmosphere of the battle is not lost to the degree of the actual battle. Although it is said to fight in front of a lot of audiences, please don''t be afraid."

    "Then, the expected battle of the century has begun! Now welcome to the team from the East Gate - selaog bar!"

    "Oh, oh, oh!"

    The cheers were very loud. Because of the admission of Barr''s family members, the venue was full of joy.

    "I''m so nervous!"

    "It''s okay, just treat them as pumpkins," said the calm kitten to comfort the nervous Gaspar.

    "Then, let''s welcome the gumori team who entered from the west gate!"

    "Oh, oh, oh!" the audience was already excited.

    Lias looked at the crowd and said only one word. "Thank you for following me to today! Then let''s go, my dear family members. Let''s win!"

    "Yes!" the crowd responded excitedly. Then, finally out of the channel.

    Amid the cheers, people saw floating islands floating over the huge conical venue.

    Barr''s family members have gathered and stood on a huge rock block.

    "Next, please move your family members to their positions." the host urged.

    There is a position above it, and there are only long spiral steps connecting the position on the rock. Yicheng and others also climbed the steps and reached the rock like Barr''s family.

    There were chairs according to the number of people on the position, and a table like a mystery. Then a mobile magic array was set up about one floor higher.

    From a distance, the position on the other side of Barr''s house is the same as that on jimony''s side. Looking down, it''s the same. Only trucks for land sports.

    Then came the voice of a male announcer.

    On the huge screen set up in the venue, a man with earpieces and gorgeous clothes appeared!

    "Good evening, everyone! This evening''s game will be broadcast live by me and nawood camikin of the former 72 Tianzhu camikin family!"

    The venue fell into a particularly loud Jubilation!

    "Let me introduce it. The judge of the competition tonight is DICA Roger kuloy!"

    A magic array appeared in the air. From the magic array came a handsome man with silver hair and formal clothes! The women in the meeting hall gave out great cheers!

    "Deka Roger kuloy is a reincarnated demon from the original human. It is also the highest level demon. And it ranks seventh in the ranking of higher level demons." the kitten suddenly whispered.

    "Then, special guest! Today we have the honor to invite the governor of the fallen angel, Lord asasher, to explain to us. Hello, governor asasher, please take more care when we meet for the first time!" then, the faces of men we know appeared on the whole picture.

    The crowd was speechless for a moment, and the man, asasher, greeted everyone with a smile.

    "I want you to take care of me."

    Ignoring everyone''s surprise, the host began to introduce assacher. "Governor asasher has a good relationship with Lord sazeks and leaders of various forces and is famous in the industry in artifact research. What do you think of today''s game as the exclusive consultant of lias gumori?"

    "Yes. As for me, I pay more attention to whether the two teams have played with all their strength." asacher''s introduction ended, and then the camera moved to the man with a correct face, gray hair and pupils.

    "At the same time, we also invited another guest! The current king ranked first by the superior devil! Emperor! Mr. dihazi bailiar!"

    The male devil, known as the emperor, said brightly, "Hello, everyone. I''m dihazi bailiar. Please take care of me."

    Then the host said, "the commentary continues. First, let''s talk about the tears of Phoenix Contact."

    "As you all know, the demand for tears has greatly increased because of the series of terrorist events caused by the terrorist group ''disaster Group'' some time ago. Therefore, it is also very difficult to prepare tears for the game. But..."

    The host held out his hand on the huge picture. Then there appeared a very valuable box with two bottles in it.

    "For the kindness of the current owner of the Phoenix Contact family made of tears, and in order to thank everyone who has always supported the two camps of Baru and gumuri, each team has a bottle of tears in this game!"

    "It seems that we should be ready to defeat serraogg twice." the wooden yard whispered with a very serious expression.

    "This game has special rules!"

    "Before announcing the special rules, please allow me to explain the competition process first! This competition is not a chase competition for all team members on the field, but a competition! This competition will be a short-term showdown to meet our audience! Although the contestants are young demons, this competition mode is the superior Devil professional competition mode! "

    People also looked dignified because of the unexpected development.

    Then the description of the special rules continues. "Then, it''s about the special rules of this game! Please move the ''King'' of both camps to the special setting platform."

    Lias and selaog in the other position moved to the front of the table in their respective position.

    Several machines appeared at the set-up station.

    The camera also aimed at the setting table, where the dice appeared! Amazing things continue!

    "There are dice there! This is the key to the special rules! Yes, the rules of this competition are one of the main competitive events of the official ranking competition! ''dice? Figure''!"

    "I didn''t expect it would be dice? Figure! There are many special competition rules in the real ranking competition. We have always used more common competition rules before. In addition, there are competition rules such as using dice or setting a golden flag in the center of the competition field, which are called ''scramble? Flag''. ''dice? Figure'' uses dice for competition The most representative event of the competition. "

    The host continued to explain: "for the audience who don''t understand this rule, now I''ll explain it again! The dice used in the game have six sides like ordinary dice! The six sides of the dice are from one to six, and which side is turned to determine the player who can play!"

    "In the world of human chess, there is a so-called value of chess pieces! Taking this as the standard to quantify the activity of ''soldiers'' on the board is the value of chess pieces! The ranking competition in the underworld also measures devil chess pieces according to this value standard! Of course, the family members participating in the competition sometimes give play to their potential ability to surpass the value benchmark, or the chess book The body will be added with the elements hidden by Lord Ajka besett on the field. There are many unexpected situations! However, the rules of this game are judged by the value standard of the value of the chess pieces! "

    "First of all, the ''King'' of both sides turns the dice, and the total number displayed on the dice determines the player who can play! For example, if the total number displayed on the dice is'' 8 '', then only the player who has the same value as this number can play! So the player can play many times!

    Because the value of ''Knight'' is 3, there can be at most two players in the case of the total value of ''8''! The ''soldier'' with the value of 1 can have 8 players! Of course, you can also choose to let the ''chariot'' with the value of 5 and the ''Knight'' with the value of 3 play!

    In other words, as long as the number is within the range, different pieces can be combined to play! In addition, the family members who consume multiple pieces will be measured by the value of the pieces consumed! For example, the Chilong emperor of the ancient Mengli team consumes eight pieces, so the value of bingteng Yicheng is 8. "

    "However, considering some situations, the dependents of the gumuri team and the bar team who participated in the competition today have no dependents worth 1 and 2. Therefore, it is decided to send players to compete from a total of 3! If the total value is 2, the ''kings'' of both sides will roll the dice again!"

    "Because the number of family members will decrease with the progress of the competition, the number of players will also change! Therefore, for this reason, both sides will supplement until the values of both sides are equal!"

    "The problem of ''Wang'' participating in the game is to determine the number of players he can play according to the evaluation made by the pre Game Review Committee! Of course, like the most basic game rules, if ''Wang'' loses, the game will be over!"

    "In other words, Wang''s appearance is determined according to the evaluation of the review committee?" Yicheng said his question.

    "Yes, just as the host explained. Before the start of the game, the review committee of the game has evaluated the chess pieces value of the minister and selaog in the ''dice? Figure''. Then, according to that evaluation, it determines the number of players they can play. This is like calculating according to their own strength, the evaluation of their family members and the comparison of their opponents Therefore, according to the change of the game, the value of "Wang" will also change, "Zhu Nai explained.

    "Now let''s take a look at the value of the ''kings'' of both sides decided by the review committee. Please see!" the host shouted.

    On the huge screen appeared the names of lias and serraogg written in demon characters, and the numbers under their names began to change. Then, with the light sound, the final number appeared.

    "Seraogue player is 12! Lias player is 8! Oh, it seems that seraogue player''s evaluation is the highest, but on the contrary, he can only play when the maximum value and 12 appear!"

    "If you throw 12, will serraogg play?" Yicheng asked.

    The wooden Yard said with a hard face, "serraogg may not come out, especially in the prelude."

    "Why?"

    "Because even if you win on the stage, sometimes the evaluation will decline. Because a person''s game is not very popular with everyone. Only by making full use of his family members in the game is the way to get everyone''s praise. Moreover, if the ''King'' plays alone all the time, the media in the underworld will also cause an uproar, which will become a problem Things that threaten Wang''s future status. There are also live broadcasts. There are countless spectators in the underworld in front of the TV, as well as the audience present. If there is a situation in front of us where Wang acts as a hero, everyone''s evaluation of Wang will immediately decline. Although winning the game is very important, the side presented to everyone is also very important. How to say, ''dice? Figure'' in this competition, even if the total value appears 12, serraogg will not play easily. "

    "Then there''s another rule. A player can''t play continuously! This rule also applies to the king!"

    "Even if the initial sum is 12, I don''t think serraogg will play by himself. According to his character, he will be a good combination of his family members. Because his family members must have worked hard to win the game. However, when he will play by himself. Although his appearance is determined by the sum of the number and, it''s a matter of time He will play at a certain time because I think he will want to control the game. "

    Lias said that and turned her eyes to Elsa. "According to the rules of the game, whether you play alone or in combination with other family members, you will be very dangerous. Because no matter what situation you play, the other party will target you with healing ability. So the best way is to leave you here to treat the family members who come back from victory. This is an advantage on our side. You can''t take advantage of it Phoenix''s tears will be healed. Sorry, Aisha, I can''t let you play. Please stay here to treat the family members who come back from the game. It''s a very important role for the game. "

    Although hearing that lias said she couldn''t play, Aisha smiled and replied, "OK, sister, I''ll stay here for treatment! So please come back safely!"

    "Conversely, it''s decided that Aisha can''t play, right?"

    After finishing the wooden field, lias nodded and said, "yes, that is to say, there are eight family members who can actually participate in the war."

    "Well, it''s almost the beginning of the game! Are both sides ready?" after the host''s voice, the referee raised his hand.

    "I declare that the match between selaog bar and lias gumori is now officially started!"

    At the same time as the announcement of the start of the competition, the audience gave a cheering sound that shook the venueбкбк

    The game finally began

 Chapter 648

    Bang!

    The sound of space breaking.

    Mu Hantian in VIP room turned back and saw two Petite figures, one of which was

    "Orpheus? Who''s next to you?"

    "She''s the real red dragon god. I''m here to give you this. It''s ready." Orpheus waved his hand and the "Magic Dragon God" had fallen into Mu Hantian''s hand.

    "It''s fixed as expected." looking at the ''Magic Dragon God'' emitting pure blue radiance, Mu Hantian smiled happily.

    "But the real Red Dragon God Emperor is also a woman?"

    "No, like Orpheus, I don''t have the concept of gender. I use this look because Orpheus says you are Lori control." the real Red Dragon God said expressionless.

    "I''m not just Lori''s control, but I''m all control." feeling the strange sight from gurefea, Mu Hantian explained.

    "Well, we''ve all come. Let''s sit down and have a look." he pointed to the seat next to him, and Mu Hantian said so.

    "Yes." the two little Loris didn''t refuse and sat down directly.

    At this time, Yicheng has successfully solved the female "monk" of sailaog. Now it is a new round. The total number of the two sides is 3. However, because the "soldiers" of both sides are high chess pieces, they can only be "knights" or "monks".

    "Lias should be on the wooden field. Gaspar and Aisha are auxiliary personnel and can''t go on alone. Jerova''s words will expose a lot of abilities in the face of skilled opponents, so it can only be on the wooden field." Mu Hantian analyzed.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "The five minute preparation time is over. Please move the players from both sides to their respective camps."

    Sure enough, Mu Hantian expected that after the glory of the magic array ended, the personnel of both sides had seen that lias was a "Knight" in the wooden yard this time, and there was a armored Knight riding a horse with innocence and fire!

    At this time, the host said: "Oh, oh! The players of the second round competition have arrived at the competition field! In front of us is a vast grassland! This is the stage of the second round competition! The total number is 3. The players in both camps are the son of God speed, the family member of Gu Mengli! The players in the wooden field! The knight of Princess lias! And his opponent is..."

    Before the introduction of the supporter, the armored Knight let the horse take a few steps forward, took off the mask on his head and showed his real face.

    "I am one of the Knights of the monarch, Lord selaog bar, beluca fulucas."

    "I''m Lord lias gumori''s Knight. Please take care of me." after the opponent announced his name, the wooden yard responded.

    Fulucas raised his sword and said, "it''s a great honor for the monarch to give me the opportunity to fight his highness youdou in the wooden field of the famous holy magic sword."

    "Where, where, I look forward to competing with you." the wooden yard replied without fear!

    "Governor asachel, who is the horse with innocent fire?" the abbot asked asachel.

    "It''s a ''green horse''. It''s a high demon living in the lowest level of hell and the depths of kirkbour. It''s the mount of high demons and death. It''s called the horse of death and destruction. The green horse is not easy to control. Because of its irritable temperament, even its owner will be kicked to death if it doesn''t conform to its will."

    "My favorite horse - arutbulla is very fast. Your highness, let''s have a wonderful duel." Lucas has entered the combat state.

    The referee appeared between the two on the field with the help of magic array.

    "The second round, start!"

    At the same time as this initial gesture... Both of them pulled apart.

    "The duel between the speed of arutbra and my highness has begun!"

    "So fast!" the wooden yard was holding the holy sword as if sensing each other''s position. For a moment

    Ping! Bang!

    The sound of metal collision sounded! The wooden yard stood still and accepted the high-speed attack from the opponent.

    The wooden field moves quickly when the opponent''s breath is detected to a certain extent,

    kingгбkingгб

    The two sides told that the fight had reached an unrecognizable level, and there was only the sound of metal collision and sparks on the field.

    Countless sword waves and raids dug deep holes in the plain.

    "I even have arutbra''s feet to go up and down with you... It''s terrible, Princess lias''s Knight!" flukas smiled fearlessly.

    "Where, where, your cooperation with the horse is so perfect. When you want to cut off the horse''s legs, your sword will block it. When I want to lay hands on you, the horse will come out to help. Only shovel your foothold!"

    With this, the body of the wooden yard was surrounded by a halo, and his eyes became sharp.

    In an instant, several holy magic sword blades were sent out on the ground around the wooden yard! The holy magic sword blades blossomed!

    At this time, Lucas''s horse flew into the sky!

    However, without a pause, the wooden yard immediately waved the holy devil sword!

    "Thunder Saint magic sword!" card! Lightning and thunder in the sky aimed at Lucas!

    "How naive!" Lucas threw the wounded sword up as a lightning rod to let the lightning pass. Flukas, who threw away his sword, put his hand into the horse''s sideburns as if he were taking something. The sideburns that can make space fluctuate seem to be connected with another dimension.

    Then flukas took out two swords.

    "No matter your holy devil sword has a killing effect on the devil! But..." Lucas opened his posture as if he was going to launch something!

    "If you can''t hit it, it''s meaningless!"

    In the moment of flying out - flukas and horses increased several times!

    Facing the wooden field of multiple flukas - the sword edge is weakened. The expression on his face was very serious.

    Many Gefu Lucas made endless movements in the air and attacked the wooden yard.

    Although at first he could resist with a sword, he was still attacked from all directions. The wooden yard was a little overwhelmed, and there were many wounds on his body!

    The wooden field creates the second holy magic sword. The two swords release a huge aura to bounce away the surrounding attacks. The surrounding plain was swept flat, but flukas skillfully avoided the attack and distanced himself from the wooden yard.

    The wooden field breathed a sigh, smiled without fear, and said, "I''ve just played, so I really don''t want to use my unique skills... But it seems that if I don''t use it again, I''ll consume extra physical strength. There''s no position to say that Genova can''t do it."

    After the wooden yard finished with a self mocking tone... The holy magic sword in the wooden yard disappeared and was replaced by the holy sword.

    The wooden field''s imposing declaration said: "my strength is better than you. I will be able to catch you in this duel. But if I go on like that all the time, it will consume a lot of my physical strength. For the sake of the next game, I decided to end this round in a short time."

    Accepting the declaration of the wooden yard, Lucas smiled without fear. "Your Excellency seems to be full of confidence. Indeed, your talent should be above me. But! Just because of this, I won''t lose to your excellency! Take off your hand or foot to consume your strength for the next game!"

    "Yes, that''s why you''re terrible. There''s no more terrible opponent who doesn''t make such complete ideological preparations. I want you to see another possibility." the wooden Yard said with a calm laugh with a holy sword.

    "No hand!"

    At that moment, a different feeling from the holy magic sword was sent out from the wooden field body, and gradually surrounded by the holy aura.

    Then, countless holy sword blades appeared on the ground and changed into armor at the same time. In each armor Knight''s helmet is like the reduction of the dragon head. Inside the armor is the wooden yard. Now he feels like he is leading a pair of knights.

    Seeing this, flukas was stunned.

    "What! Impossible! Hand ban! Your hand ban should be ''double overlord holy magic sword''! Why can you carry out different hand ban?"

    As if he understood it, flukas said, "it won''t be the banning of the creation of the holy sword, will it?"

    The wooden field nodded gently, "the second kind of hand ban of ''Saint tyrant''s Dragon Knight Order'' and ''Saint sword creation''. Although I fought with the Red Dragon Emperor countless times to practice this... Huhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhu

    After that, the wooden yard had steered the knights to stand in front of flukas.

    "Your Highness Lucas, I''m coming!" then, the wooden yard had led the Knights out! Many Knights passed towards Lucas at a very fast speed!

    "It can''t end here yet!" fulucas screamed and rushed over on a green horse. Multiple phantoms were born at the same time!

    The Knights of the wooden field collided with the phantom of Florence -!

    kingгб The sound of metal impact came.

    The wooden field and flukas fought at a fast speed, and then the Knights and the phantom disappeared.

    After a pause, flukas was gradually surrounded by light, his armor cracked from shoulder to abdomen, and smoke from the wound was hurt by the holy sword.

    That''s the out light! The wooden field distinguished the real body from the illusion of flukas and won the high-speed battle!

    "Perfect!" Lucas only left this sentence and disappeared from the field.

    Then the referee began to announce: "one of the ''Knights'' of the selaog bar team is out."

    In this way, jimony won the second round of the battle, which has been two consecutive victories.

 Chapter 649

    "The second round is also the victory of gumori team! So, what will happen in the next game! Can silaogue move back to the first game?" after the host finished. It''s time for lias to roll the dice again.

    The third time, the two kings rolled the dice. The number that appears - lias is 6! Serraog is 4! The total is 10!

    "Oh, oh! The total value this time is 10! Both sides can send players with the maximum total value of 10 to play! Of course, multiple players can play!"

    Five minutes later, the players from both sides entered the magic array, and then the field appeared on the screen, like a dim temple. This round of competition is held in the house. There are huge columns everywhere. Things like altars can be seen in the temple. The ceiling is broken and can see outside.

    On lias''s side are two five chariots, the kitten and losvi Arthur. The opponents were a blonde man in light armor and a sword, and a giant three meters high.

    "I am RIBA guroselu, the knight of Lord selaog. This is gangdoma Baram, the chariot."

    "Guloselu, the former 72 Tianzhu, has cut off the last descendant of the family." the kitten whispered after hearing the other party''s name.

    The host continued: "yes! RIBA guroselu, the family member of serraog Baru, is the last descendant of the broken guroselu family!"

    The severed family descendants exist in this world in many forms. The current government is looking for the existence of the severed family descendants for various reasons.

    There are also families who want to go to the human world, and there are superior demons who live in the human world and are responsible for protecting these severed descendants. Therefore, there will be such terminal descendants.

    "Now the second round begins!" announced the referee.

    "The opponent is the opponent. Although we meet for the first time, we will not be merciful." the kitten whispered, and his whole body exuded the smell of battle. At the same time, the cat''s ears and tail appeared, and the tail was divided into two.

    This is a new trick for kittensбо Cat mode level 2 ''. Use the magic to make the whole body emit the fighting breath and make the power explode within a period of time. And the physical ability has also been improved! It won''t go wild!

    The kitten quickly flew out and hit Balam in the face.

    Dong!

    There was a loud noise, but Baram didn''t care at all. And it didn''t seem to hurt anything.

    However, the kitten''s attack was not only this, but also attacked the inside of his body with magic.

    "Drink!" Baram waved his arm hard. It can be seen from the picture that the air is shaking. The kitten quickly dodged - then defender losvi Arthur attacked Balam with magic!

    Fire, thunder, ice and wind can attack at the same time! But Baram still had no obvious scars.

    "The defense against magic is also very high. How do you think you''ve always met such opponents recently!"

    Boo!

    Losvi suddenly swelled around Arthur. Rosvi Arthur knelt there. The surrounding floor also seems to be gradually sunken under some pressure!

    "There''s a loophole, sister," said guloselu with flashing eyes.

    "The ability of gravity?" although losvi Arthur''s body became very heavy, he still wanted to start the magic array under his feet.

    "It won''t let you do what you want! Let you freeze again!" guloselu''s hand launched a magic array, and ice appeared at the feet of losvi Arthur, extending continuously! The ice is wrapped around losvi Arthur''s feet!

    "So you are a magic swordsman!"

    Rosvi Arthur smiled fearlessly at guloselu who came over while drawing his sword.

    "Yes, I''m a hybrid of the ancient rossello family and human magicians! By the way, I''m also very good at swordsmanship! There''s also an artifact that has the power to dominate the divine power! Magic eye shackles!"

    "Governor asasher has told me about the artifact. So the weakness is obvious, that is, you must use your eyes as a medium to play a role!" losvi Arthur felt a little uncomfortable under the action of gravity, but he launched the magic array with his trembling hand!

    Click! The flash lit up the surroundings.

    "How naive, sister! Mirror!" the magic array on guruselu''s hand appeared in an instant, and the mirror blocked the flash.

    "I still have the power to make up for my weakness in ability. Let me summon the mirror," said guloselu, whose mouth was rising.

    "Is that so?" the corners of rosvi Arthur''s mouth rose slightly, and the brilliance of the magic array under his feet was more dazzling!

    The flash reflected by the mirror - focused on Baram! At that moment, losvi Arthur and Baram were surrounded by light, and then after the light disappeared, Baram was caught by the gravity of guroselu! On the contrary, losvi Arthur moved to the original position of Baram!

    "Very good! The magic of exchanging positions between the two! And the mirror reflection is the condition for launching this magic! It was the conversion magic that the other party expected to use the mirror from the beginning!" assasher also praised losvi Arthur''s clever attack!

    "Kitten sauce! Did the attack work?"

    "Yes. Now it has destroyed his interior and can''t use the degree of imitation defense."

    "Copy that! Let''s kill both of them in one fell swoop!"

    There are many layers of magic formation in front of rosvi Arthur! This is one of the must kill skills of losvi Arthur

    Dong!

    Reduced all attribute magic attacks on guroselu and Baram! That number... Is simply innumerable! Almost to the point of collapsing the stadium!

    The attack stopped and smoke rose everywhere in an instant. After the smoke dispersed, guroselu lay there quietly.

    "I just said... There are loopholes, right? The best time is the moment when I''m going to fall." guroselu, who fell to the ground and was dying, flashed a strange light in his eyes.

    In an instant, the movements of rosvi Arthur and the kitten were captured by gravity and could not move

    There appeared Baram, covered with blood and scars!

    "Drink... Hey!"

    Boom!

    It can be said that the huge fist with the last strength smashed at the petite kitten.

    Surrounded by the exit aura, guroselu, Baram, and kitten.

    "Kitten sauce!" rosvey Arthur hugged the fallen kitten. The kitten was torn by the fierce blow of the giant.

    "That''s great. As long as rosvi Arthur is still in jimony''s family, he can continue to fight." he knew at a glance that he was seriously injured, but the kitten smiled. The smile was full of satisfaction.

    "Sorry, kitten sauce."

    "Please don''t apologize. I''m glad I helped... Beat those two people." with these words, the kitten was surrounded by the halo with guroselu and Baram.

    "One knight and one chariot from seraogue bar and one chariot from lias jimony left the field," the referee announced.

 Chapter 650

    In the next game, each has its own outcome. In the fourth game, jerova and Gaspar fought against the "chariot" and "monk" opposite. Jimony won, but sacrificed a Gaspar; In the fifth game, Zhu Nai was defeated in the "Queen" battle between the two sides; In the sixth game, the wooden yard, jerois and losvi Arthur played against sailaoge, but they failed, but also let sailaoge use a "phoenix" tear; In the seventh game, Yicheng easily solved the problem against the queen opposite. Well, thanks to the new power developed by Mu Hantian for Yicheng.

    In the eighth game, Sela Ogg made a suggestion: "Even in my dream, I thought about the moment of fighting with the Red Dragon Emperor. I want to ask the competition committee. Is it ok now? It''s foolish to restrict such a man with the rules of the competition so that he can''t give full play to his ability! In the next round of competition, I hope all of us on this side and all of us on that side will fight a team war with all our strength."

    Both sides have no opinion on sailaoge''s proposal. So... This game is that lias, Yicheng and Aisha fight sailaoge and the mysterious'' soldier ''.

    Yicheng and lias, who had been fully armored, stood on the field of group war, which was a vast flat ground.

    The host''s hands holding the microphone trembled excitedly. "Well, finally, it''s the last moment when the young players of Barr vs jimony are the strongest to decide the battle! According to the proposal of the players of selaog, a team battle will be held in the last round! Barr team is the selection of the players of selaog as the king and regurus, who is full of fans. They will fight against the players of lias, the king of jimony, and the Red Dragon Emperor as the ''soldier'', Bingteng Yicheng player! "

    Aisha was left in the position because this kind of battle was not suitable for her. After all, it was easy to be targeted and shut down when a nanny - and a crispy nanny came on

    "Well, let''s start the last round now."

    The referee came between the two teams. "I declare that the final round officially begins!"

    In this way, the last round of competition began! Yicheng and the other party''s "soldiers" soon completed the upgrade to "Queen". Their strength has been completely improved.

    Yicheng and lias were very cautious, but serraogg just smiled.

    "Lias, there''s something I want to say in advance." serraogg said frankly, "your family members are very great. Well, it makes me jealous. So they were strong enemies just now."

    "On our side are me and the soldiers. On your side are the same as us. - the end is coming."

    Then he stood in front of Yicheng and continued: "Yicheng bingteng, it''s time for us to compete. Let me feel your power!"

    "I have no hatred or jealousy for you, because this is a game."

    Yicheng finished and stretched out his finger, "but I want to avenge my partners. I will return all of you who killed my important partners."

    After hearing Yicheng''s words, serraogg showed his trembling from the bottom of his heart. He said, "that''s great! Yes, at least you''re not the kind of man who can tolerate the defeat of your partner. You''ve done well and can endure it until now. Then break out in the next competition. That''s good. This can be called a real duel!"

    Bang!

    The boost on Yicheng''s back spewed out with maximum energy and approached selaog from the front.

    Selaoge also made his whole body full of fighting spirit, and stepped on one foot to fly to Yicheng!

    Their fists crisscross each other from the front! Their fists are directly concentrated on each other''s faces!

    Boom!

    A sharp pain that would blow the body in the armor to Yicheng''s head! The helmet has been broken.

    "It''s just beginning now! Come on, dreg!"

    "Yes!"

    б░boostboostбнбнгбб▒

    The enhanced strength was concentrated on the fist. When serraog''s face was concentrated, the strength of the fist was instantly enhanced!

    Bang!

    Yicheng''s fist hit sailaoge''s face forcefully, and the strength seemed to shake the echo of the surrounding area!

    Serraogg''s nose immediately spewed out nosebleed, bleeding from the corners of his mouth, and his body shook a little.

    "That punch was returned for my friends who were defeated by you."

    After Yicheng said this, serraogg wiped the corners of his mouth and said: "A very skilled and powerful punch! It seems that the spirit of the punch has just entered the body. You have not become a devil for a long time, and this strength has not been generally improved! You haven''t seen any new abilities in the game with the queen just now, and you still feel a little disappointed, but it seems that I''m worried. Won''t the hand ban power in this form be completely improved!"

    After Sila Ogg finished, Yicheng and silaogg began to fight each other. They were punching and kicking at close range.

    "Is this an attack trained in actual combat? In the absence of distractions, it is indeed attacking my center!" sailaoge smiled happily.

    After many close combat, after a distance from the other side, Yicheng''s "soldiers" appeared in his sight.

    The other party''s'' soldiers'' are confronting lias. Then slowly took off the mask on his face.

    Below the mask is the face of a teenager who should be similar to grade one. But immediately the face changed.

    Boom!

    A brisk voice sounded in the body, and the boy''s body was expanding! The body gradually expands, and the shape gradually becomes something else. Golden hair grew all over the body, and the limbs expanded and became very huge.

    Sharp teeth can be seen from the cracked corners of the mouth. The tail appears, and then the neck is covered with golden fur.

    There appeared a huge lion. The body is about five or six meters long, and there are things like precious jade on the forehead. The lion''s sideburns were spectacular and stood in front of lias.

    "Oh, my God, I''ve always been a ''soldier'' of bar team, and its real body is a huge lion!" the host was also very surprised.

    "Is it Namir''s lion? No, is the precious jade...!" asasher, as the interpreter, seemed to understand something and made a very surprised voice.

    The host asked, "what do you mean?"

    "The opponent of the trial of the original ancestor belacurez, which originally appeared in Greek mythology... It is recorded in the holy book that God sealed an artifact on a lion. The lion can change into the name of one of the thirteen ''Divine destroyers'' -'' Tomahawk of the Lion King ''! The power that can protect the artifact holder from the enemy. However, the report says that in recent years, the artifact holder They have been missing all the time. Unexpectedly, they have become the ''soldiers'' of the Baru team. "

    Serraog shook his head and said: "No, unfortunately, the owner of the artifact is gone. When I found the owner, the owner has been killed by a strange group. Only the Tomahawk is intact. The Tomahawk that will probably disappear after the owner is gone, like some will, has become a lion and destroyed all the members of the group who killed the owner."

    "Then, at that time, the lion became my family. I think it was because my mother was in charge of the lion."

    "Aside from the artifact that the owner has the will alone, and it is a divine annihilator! And it has transformed into a devil! Should we say that the lion is powerful or the devil''s chess pieces are powerful. No matter which one is very interested! No, we can''t grasp the game. Damn! Why is there such a powerful divine annihilator in this world? In other words, Sierra Ogg! Next time, bring your lion to my institute! I must study it well! "

    "Maybe it''s because there is no owner and the power is very unstable. Before this game, it didn''t play much role. It even became a partner of the opponent and fell into a violent state. It''s impossible to compete at all. This time, it''s only in the last round with me. Once the previous violent situation happens, only I can make it happen Guys, stop, "serraogg explained.

    "Anyway, my opponent will become the annihilator, right?" lias prepared for the battle.

    "Minister, please give that guy to you! I''m going to beat serraogg!" Yicheng said and rushed to serraogg. Lias looked at Yicheng and ordered.

    Yicheng punches repeatedly, while lias uses the magic of destruction to compete with the lion!

    "That''s?" Yicheng noticed a change in serraog. - Boxing from the right is slower than boxing from the left. And it''s less powerful than boxing from the left.

    "Is this... The impact of being cut off by the wooden yard with dillanar began to be reflected? Can''t it be fully recovered even with tears? I see. I received your gift, good friend!"

    Just when serraog hit out with his right fist again - he had mastered the speed of his fist to a certain extent, and also knew the power of his fist! Maybe you didn''t have any weakness. But now it''s different!

    "Drink!" facing the right fist of serraogg! Yicheng aimed at his arm straight and knocked him down on his right arm!

    "Boost...!" the increased strength of the blow made his right arm no longer have the momentum just now, and his body shook slightly.

    "It''s now!" the red halo keeps expanding, and Yicheng''s body is gradually wrapped by very thick armor. A huge punch against serraogg is a top hook! Then hit it in and improve its strength!

    Bang!

    With the roar of the deafening explosion, serraog''s body was hit and flew into the air!

    "Create weakness in you without weakness! That''s your right wrist!"

    He breathed hard and his shoulders trembled.

    There were indeed many injuries on serraog after he fell to the ground. However, it was not fatal. Just one second before being hit, he filled himself with fighting spirit to protect himself. The fighting spirit that can enhance his vitality. Once the fighting spirit surrounds the man full of vitality, it will become an extraordinary defense barrier!

    Serraogg, with a satisfied smile on his face, said, "great. It can be so strong!"

    At this time, Yicheng heard lias''s lament! Look over there -. Leath, bleeding on her knees! Although the lion was hurt, he still stood in front of lias!

    "Lias jimony, if you keep going like this, you will be out because of excessive blood loss." said the lion!

    "If you want to get help, you can only use Phoenix Contact''s tears."

    "Needless to say, you are now doubting whether I have the qualification to be a king! OK, I admit. But let me fight with the Red Dragon Emperor myself, Regulus."

    "I see. I''m sorry. I did it just for the sake of my master." the lion and serraog did not continue to attack.

    Yicheng approached lias and took out a small bottle from her pocket.

    "Minister, use this."

    "I''m so ashamed. I''ve become your burden." lias looked very regretful.

    Yicheng shook his head and handed the bottle containing tears to lias. After lias used her tears, smoke rose immediately and all the wounds disappeared.

    At this time, the lion shouted, "Lord selaog! Please surround me with you! If it is the forbidden man, you will surpass the Red Dragon Emperor!" the lion said this.

    "Shut up! That power can only be used when it is related to the safety of the underworld! How can it be used on this man! I''ll fight him with my body!"

    "Please use the power of the lion." Yicheng said naturally. After hearing Yicheng''s words, lias was also very surprised.

    "If I can''t surpass serraogg after using that power, victory will be meaningless. The significance of continuous efforts to today will be meaningless!"

    "Today, I''m going to beat you in the strongest state! Because we fight for our dreams! What''s the use if we don''t beat the best!"

    After a while, serraogg smiled without fear and said, "I''m sorry just now. It seems that somewhere in my head has been telling myself that this is just a game and there will be a second time. It''s always such a naive idea. I''m really stupid."

    Dong!

    With a loud noise, serraog''s body was gradually full of spirit. "I can''t even imagine whether I can fight like this once in my life. I''m so angry with myself! Regulus!"

    "Yes!"

    Call the lion, master. Answer your master''s call, lion!

    The huge lion was shining with golden light, and then changed into a stream of light, flowing to selaog!

    "Well, let''s start. I assert that today''s battle must be a decisive battle of life and death! No matter which side dies, don''t hate each other, bingteng Yicheng!" shouted serraogg, who was bathed in golden light.

    "My lion! King of Namir! You, who is called the lion king, answer my call and turn into clothes."

    Dong Dong!

    The whole stadium shook. The surrounding objects were blown away by a strong air pressure, and serraog and the lion bounced.

    "Forbidden hand!" the dazzling flash gradually unfolded on the surrounding side.

    When the flash stopped, the golden ''lion''s armor'' appeared in front of the two people, and the golden sideburns at the head helmet fluttered gently.

    In the chest is a face that can be said to be a lion, with eyes shining like one.

    "The Lion King''s axe is forbidden, ''the Lion King''s steel skin''! ITO ichicheng, thank you for letting me show my real skills. That''s why I let you attack me once. Attack me with your powerful ''chariot''." he said step by step to Yicheng''s close selaog.

    Serraogg said when he was only a short distance from Yicheng, "come on, hit me."

    "Then, let me show you my strength, Longgang chariot!"

    Yicheng''s armor became very thick, and his arms stretched many times stronger!

    Raise your huge fist and hit it out in one breath! In such a momentum, improve the power of your fist.

    Bang!

    Yicheng''s huge fist was easily blocked by serraogg''s left hand.

    "Is that your greatest strength?" whispered seraogue.

    GA!

    Serraogg''s fist hit Yicheng''s abdomen and easily broke Yicheng''s armor. Then touch the body inside the armor.

    "Ah!"

    Spit out a big mouth of blood!

 Chapter 651

    "Cough... Cough!" Yicheng coughed violently.

    "Is it no longer possible? Yoshito ITO. Is that the only level you have?"

    "How could it! I, ah, also began to burn. Let''s see. Although I can''t fully master my power, I can''t lose."

    Yicheng stood up with some difficulty. The whole person was shaky. He held up the "cage hand of the Red Dragon Emperor" and read out the mantra.

    "I wake up and take the overbearing truth from God, which is commensurate with the second day dragon."

    "Laugh at infinity, worry and dream!"

    "Go to the king''s road with unlimited hopes and dreams!"

    "I, become a red tyrant!"

    "I, become the king of the red dragon!"

    "Let me bury you in the purgatory of Honglian forever!"

    "I swear to you! I will create a bright future for you!"

    Yicheng''s body was gradually surrounded by red light, the color of the armor became more and more red, the wound disappeared, and the broken armor was repaired.

    "The ''true Red Red Dragon Emperor'', although he did it once in my brother''s training, he didn''t fully grasp it, so you should be careful and may kill you." Yi Cheng flew out with a great red halo!

    The aftermath of flying out almost blew things around.

    Selaog was also full of fighting spirit and was ready for the attack.

    "Buddy, in your current state, the armor''s defense is not stable! It''s just like a crab after peeling! If you mess around, you will be seriously hurt!"

    "Well, dregg! But if you don''t, you can''t beat the man in front of you, right? So, yes!"

    Just, call out! Just, get beaten! Just beating! Blindly beaten!

    Face, abdomen, * * * *, arms. Just, repeatedly beating and being beaten. The armor was bounced off and was immediately opened by the fist as soon as it was repaired. The fist that hit the body gradually destroyed their bodies.

    Every time the field vibrated violently, the ground cracked and the cave in the dimension opened. As simple as a fool and as powerful as a fool. I don''t know any defense at all. There is no time for defense.

    The host shouted: "Now the two are in a state of anxious fighting! A spectacular fight is going on on in the field! There is no gorgeous battle, no familiar magic battle, but a super close fight like a child! Fight out and be beaten back. Just this kind of competition, the very strong competition field has almost collapsed under great pressure Edge! The audience in the auditorium stood up! Everyone stood up and watched such a contest! Such a simple hand to hand fight attracted everyone''s attention, and everyone was very excited! They did a great job! "

    "Partner! Your body has not fully reached the state of ''Queen''! If it continues like this, the forbidden hand will be untied!"

    "Then please hold on to it for me, dreg! It''s almost there!"

    "I want to defeat you! Move towards a higher place!" the red halo covers the right wrist, and only the right wrist wants to become a trident version of the ''chariot''!

    The fist went deep into serraog''s belly and broke the lion''s armor! Into the body!

    After eating Yicheng''s attack, serraogg knelt on the ground. His trembling legs proved that the just hit hurt very much.

    Serraogg said excitedly to his legs and feet

    "What''s the matter? My legs! Why are they shaking! It''s not over yet! Isn''t it just the beginning!"

    With a strong push on the ground, serraogg slowly stood up. His whole body was still surrounded by fighting spirit, but it was obviously weaker than before.

    "Hold on, hold on to my body...! such a battle will not work. Do you deserve to be the next Lord of the bar family?"

    "Great energy! Me too! If I don''t beat you now, how can I move forward in the future!"

    Yicheng punches his fist at the approaching selaog and takes it back without response. There is a momentary neutral position on selaog''s side. - this is a fake action.

    He grabbed silaogg''s foot and hit him on the thigh. Silaogg''s body shook and hit his unbalanced opponent with a punch in the face! His helmet was broken and he took a punch in the face.

    Spread the dragon''s wings and caught up with serraogg who flew behind by this punch.

    "According to asasher''s answer just now, you can think that the lion''s artifact has the ability to resist flying props, right? Then, compared with a blow in a large range, isn''t a blow in a narrow range more useful?"

    "That''s right, dregg! Reduce the scope as much as possible, and then concentrate the power of attack accordingly!"

    б░boostboostгб

    б░fangblastbooster!б▒

    The red halo was released and surrounded selaog! After a huge explosion, the smoke stopped, gouged out a huge pit on the ground, and selaog fell in the middle of the pit. There was no sign of movement. The magic attack worked!

    The moment the smoke dispersed, the venue boiled

    I won''t stand up anymore. Because of a lot of attacks in the body.

    "Selaog Barr player, exit. The game is over. Lias jimony team has won!" the final broadcast came, and the venue was surrounded by boiling voices and feelings.

 Chapter 652

    "Cheers!" Mu Hantian''s family, the supernatural research department and the student union all gathered together to celebrate lias''s victory.

    "Yicheng, now you are a strong man who can be alone. Congratulations." Mu Hantian stood up and patted Yicheng on the shoulder.

    "Brother, thanks to your training," Yicheng smiled.

    "Yicheng, you have to take responsibility, okay? A lot of things in the world depend on you."

    "Brother, what are you talking about?"

    "Nothing. Let''s eat. I made this table specially."

    "Oh!"

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    After the meal, the crowd also dispersed. After sending Yicheng and others away, Mu Hantian sighed and sat on the sofa with his eyes closed.

    "Come, Orpheus." the sudden spatial fluctuation opened Mu Hantian''s eyes.

    "Ah, here I am. Take me to other worlds."

    "Yes, but... What''s the matter with the Lori behind you? Isn''t the real red dragon god staying in the dimensional crack?"

    "I also want to see other worlds. It''s boring to stay in the cracks of the dimension."

    "Well, it doesn''t matter to me. It''s also a strong fighting force for you to go with me." Mu Han smiled.

    "Then, all the people are together. Let''s go!" Mu Hantian looked around, Aisha, gurefea, Orpheus, Xing, and the real Red Dragon God Emperor.

    "Ah, cold day, are you going?" a voice made Mu cold day turn around and found that lias and Zhu Nai were already standing there.

    "Lias, aren''t you gone?"

    "Suddenly I remembered something I didn''t take, so I came back to take it. I didn''t think... Why, why did I leave."

    "Lias, I am not a person in this world. My task in this world has been completed, so I want to leave."

    "Then why don''t you take me? You should know what I mean."

    "I......" Mu Hantian was speechless and didn''t know how to explain.

    "I want to be with you, no matter what. It''s my decision. Can you forgive my willfulness."

    "But, lias, have you ever thought about what they would do if you left, your brother and your family?"

    "Brother, they support me."

    "I see. If you want to go, come on, Zhu Nai, and the two meows hiding in the dark. You can come out." holding his forehead, Mu Hantian smiled bitterly. It seems that there are a lot of Hougong. Won''t they be killed by firewood knives?

    "Sure enough, my brother can feel us."

    "Let''s go, let''s go! I''m still soft hearted."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Well, I''m back at last!"

    "The world is very weak, basically ordinary people."

    "Of course, Orpheus, my world has very thin aura. It''s difficult to practice unless you have treasures. Go home first. I also want to know how long the world has been." then, with all the women in a blink, I came to the villa, opened the door and went in.

    "You''re back. I''ve been waiting for you for several days." as soon as Mu Hantian and the girls came to the living room, they heard a lazy voice.

    "It''s you, like... What''s your name again?"

    "My name is Yi, huh? You conquered that sword? It''s really powerful." the man - Yi said.

    "Ah, thank you for letting me understand the wind."

    "By the way, Ji ye, how long have I been away?" Mu Hantian asked.

    "More than a month."

    "More than a month?"

    "Ah, but now the flow rate of the world will not be so fast. Because of the last heavy blow, she has to cultivate herself, so you still have time."

    "Did anyone come to trouble this month?" Mu Hantian thought of Jiang Ningyu.

    "No, don''t worry. Your parents have us to protect them. It''s okay."

    "I''m relieved. By the way, wing, what can I do for you?"

    "Oh, I''m serious. I came to you this time because of her." he said, snapping his fingers, and an eyed mother came out of the space with a crystal coffin in her arms.

    "Well, isn''t this poetry?"

    "Do you know? Look, the person in the crystal coffin is what I want to give you." then he nodded to Shi Nai. Shi Nai put the crystal coffin on the ground and walked behind the wing.

    "Is she?" looking at the people in the coffin, Mu Hantian was drunk and crazy, and a sense of familiarity rushed to his heart.

    "Where did you find it?" Mu Hantian asked.

    "I found it in the world of God killer. Her obsession asked me to bring her to you." Yi replied.

    "Ji ye, is there any way to wake her up?" Mu Hantian asked.

    "I don''t know. Ask Xiaomeng. She knows."

    "What should I do?"

    "May die." Xiaomeng went to Mu Hantian, took out his sword and drew it on Mu Hantian''s hand. In an instant, Mu Hantian''s blood began to drip.

    When the blood drops on the crystal coffin, the cover of the crystal coffin began to become transparent until it disappeared.

    "Lie on her and let your blood be one with her."

    "I know." Mu Han did it and lay down directly. Xiaomeng stabbed Mu Hantian''s chest with a sword, and the blood began to flow into the body.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Ten minutes later, Mu Hantian had bled for ten minutes. Mu Hantian still didn''t get up because he felt the body in his arms. Ah, no, his body trembled slightly.

    After another two minutes, the man in his arms finally opened his eyes and compared them with Mu Hantian''s four eyes.

    "I don''t know who you are, but... I don''t think I can lose you."

    "It''s silly, but it''s not annoying. It''s like this since the first meeting." the man in his arms hugged Mu cold day tightly, and his voice was very cold.

    "Don''t talk yet. Let me help you heal your wound and give you what you put here." then the crystal coffin turned into a huge white lotus and wrapped them tightly.

    "Well, let''s go and don''t disturb them." he said, pointing to his wing. "Won''t you leave?"

    "OK, OK, let''s go, Shinai. It''s finished." Yi smiled bitterly, shook his head, took Shinai''s hand and walked into the space.

    "You newcomers, come with CHEN Ye. She''ll take you to find a room."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Is this...?"

    "This is the interior of Shenglian. There''s a lot of space."

    "Ah, but who are you? I know you very well, but I just can''t remember."

    "In cold weather, my name is pity, white pity."

    "Pity? My head is starting to hurt. It''s really uncomfortable."

    "Don''t think about it if you can''t remember it. You will remember it slowly in the future. By the way, that person is the dragon. You must find her back. She has some of your memories, and what I have is your strength."

    "Well, I see."

    "Well, let''s start now. I''ll give you back my strength." he stood up and began to take off his clothes.

    "Hey, what are you doing? I''m not a casual person."

    "Don''t talk nonsense, don''t move, just leave the rest to me." the young girl - pity heart directly knocked Mu cold sky down, regardless of Mu cold sky''s resistance.

    "''hold your son''s hand and grow old with him; live a broad life and talk to him. ''don''t forget our oath."

 Chapter 653

    On the second day of Mu Han''s return, the living room:

    "Cold weather, cold weather, were you comfortable last night? Is Lianxin in good health?"

    "Ji ye, can you stop talking about these useless things? Forget it, I''ll go shopping with you these two days and go out after breakfast." Mu Hantian said with a light smile.

    "OK, I''ll talk to them."

    "Xiaoguang, give out the reward!" looking at Ji Ye''s back, mu hantianxin said.

    "Good master." became the family member of lias jimony and defeated Felix. (reward 50000 exchange points) completed.

    Task: finally hit Cao Cao. (reward: 100000 exchange points and two fairy lollies) completed.

    "Then look at the so-called fairy Laurie first."

    "OK." as Xiao Guang''s words fell, two beams of light, one black and one white, appeared out of thin air. Then two little Loris came out from inside and quietly looked at Mu Hantian.

    "Ah, it''s their two lestia and Esther."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Cold day, you are really controlled by Laurie. There are two more Lauries, tut tut!" yasna looked at Mu cold day with an inexplicable smile. (PS: hum, since everyone says that the author is controlled by Laurie, the author should be controlled by Laurie.)

    "Well, where''s Xiaoyu? Why didn''t you see it?"

    "Your demon is still hiding in its nest."

    "Really, forget it. It''s no use giving the killing stone to it now. Wait until you get it together. Have a meal!" with Mu Hantian''s words, the people immediately sat down and ate the delicious food on the table.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    On the other hand, while Mu Hantian and the girls were eating the breakfast carefully prepared in the night

    On the roof of an apartment building not far away, two young foreign men are observing Mu Hantian''s villa.

    "Are you sure? That''s it?" one of the men asked.

    "Of course, SiGe, just yesterday, a force broke out here to break the space. It asked us to investigate whether it was man-made or something special." then the man pointed to Mu Hantian''s villa: "the place is right there."

    "I hope it''s not artificial, or we''ll die. That kind of powerful existence."

    "No, we are not dying. Now the strong people who can break the space are basically provided by those big countries. Therefore, if it is man-made, then the person who breaks the space must get some treasure. If it is not man-made, we will take the treasure back."

    "You have a point, Carl."

    "Well, SIG, let''s act at night. I''m a devil and you''re a vampire. We all act at night."

    "There must be a wonderful night today." at the mention of the night, SiGe was a little excited, licked his lips, and then they went down the roof.

    Mu Hantian doesn''t know that he has been targeted, but even if he knows, he will ignore it. Now Mu Hantian is preparing to go shopping with Athena, lias, Lianxin and Xiaomeng, because this is the agreement of all women. Whoever draws lots will go. Mu Hantian is also quite helpless.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "So, where are we going next? Are we going to visit?" Mu Hantian raised the bag in his hand, which contained snacks, which the kitten asked to bring.

    "Hmm? Go to the place where you sell clothes. Buy some clothes for Lianxin." Xiaomeng said so.

    "Good!"

    Twenty minutes later

    "This is it. This is the largest department store in Hz city." Mu Hantian pointed to the building in front of him and said.

    "Not bad." the girls nodded.

    "Come on, let''s go in."

    Because of the weekend, the department store is crowded. Pity looked around like a curious baby, staring around the mall.

    "Cold weather, do you still have that doughnut?" pity poked Mu''s arm with her hand and asked.

    "Take it. Don''t finish it. Leave some for the kitten."

    "Well, don''t worry!"

    "Don''t eat too much, you''ll get fat."

    "I don''t have the concept of getting fat. What you made me was a doughnut. I didn''t expect to eat it."

    "Cold weather, let''s go to see underwear next." lias said with Mu cold weather''s hand.

    "OK, OK, let''s go!"

    When they came to the women''s underwear store, Mu Hantian was still very embarrassed. A man came here... Mu Hantian didn''t want to come, but lias insisted on Mu Hantian together. Fortunately, Mu Hantian was not regarded as BT.

    "Pity, what do you want?"

    "Xiaomeng, I don''t understand these. Please help me choose."

    "Then choose the color. What color do you like?"

    "Black!"

    "Black? How about this one? Do you want to try it?"

    "Good!"

    A minute later, pity in black silk underwear appeared in front of Mu Hantian.

    "Is it nice in cold weather?"

    "Well, it looks good, but please don''t wear it in public, will you?"

    "Ah, I''m jealous in cold weather." lias covered her mouth and smiled.

    "Whatever you say, let''s go and buy something else."

    "All right!"

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    The sun sets and night falls. Mu Hantian''s five people also returned with full load. In this process, they did not encounter the plot in the novel that the so-called rich second generation came to dress B when they saw four beauties. Also, with the temperament of Mu Hantian''s five people and their clothes, they knew that they were not ordinary people. Of course, no one dared to mess around.

    "I''m so tired today. Sure enough, whoever goes shopping with girls will feel tired. This must be the will of the universe." he handed the things to CHEN Ye, and Mu Hantian fell directly on the sofa.

    "Are you tired in cold weather? Do you want me to massage you?"

    "Forget it, pity, let me lie down for a while and I''ll be fine." Mu cold Tian shook his head.

    "Master, please wait a moment. The food is already being cooked." after putting things away, he said to Mu Hantian.

    "It''s hard, but you may have to deal with the little mice outside first."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Here it is, let me see what it is!" sig came to lure the enemy. His task was to lead the people out of the house, and Carl took the opportunity to enter the house.

    "Who are you? Come here so late." a cold voice made SiGe look back. A girl was looking at him quietly with a long gun.

    Knowing that his mission was successful, SiGe rushed at the girl without hesitation the next moment, as if he planned to kill with one blow!

    "Hum, boring!" the girl snorted coldly. The blue long gun in her hand suddenly pierced SiGe''s abdomen, then took back the gun, and SiGe fell from the air to the ground.

    "Poof! Cough! Cough!" sig, whose abdomen was broken into a big hole, knelt on the ground and coughed up blood continuously. He couldn''t help but be surprised, "as a count, his wound can''t recover!"

    "Who are you? Why can''t my wound recover!" Carter looked at the girl with some fear.

    "You don''t need to know who I am. I''m just a vampire. Say, what''s your purpose here!"

    "I won''t say, you kill me!" said sig with backbone. What he thought in his mind was "just wait for Carl to take things back. It doesn''t matter if I die."

    "Is it useful to be tough? I know you are waiting for your companion, but... You will be disappointed." Mu Hantian came out with a man in his hand, which is Carl.

    "You...!" sig was frightened.

    "Come on, what''s your purpose here?"

    "Don''t be paranoid. If you kill us, our leaders will not let you go. Do you have the ability to compete with our organization? Ha ha!" said SIG, laughing.

    "Boring, forget it, kill them." then Mu Han left without looking back.

    "I see." snow vegetable answered, and then kicked SiGe around him, and then threw a gun out, stabbing him and Carl together, directly penetrating them together, and then they began to dissipate.

 Chapter 654

    "Sauerkraut, solved?"

    "It''s solved, but I didn''t expect that there are vampires in this world, but it''s so weak, and there are no dependents."

    "Of course. Well, wash your hands and eat."

    "Yes!"

    After a while, after dinner:

    "When are you going to leave on a cold day?" Qiu asked.

    "The day after tomorrow, I want to get back my memory quickly. My heart tells me that it''s very close. I want to find her."

    "In cold weather, go at ease. We''re here."

    "Qiu, you''re right. I seem to be dying." Mu Han turned his eyes.

    "Well, let''s go to bed." Mu Han Tian glanced at the clock hanging on the wall. It''s already 11 o''clock and should go to bed.

    "I see."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Two days later:

    There was no trouble in these two days. The two dark creatures solved last time didn''t come to the door, and Mu Hantian didn''t want to mess around. In this way, after two days, he went shopping with women, playing lol and 300. (PS: so did the author.)

    "Well, Xiaoguang, is that the world?"

    "Master, the world this time is" learning war City asterisk (six awn star) "

    "Xuezhan City asterisk? I haven''t seen it. Forget it. From the name, it should be campus. Shouldn''t it be difficult? Then, let''s start. This time I bring rain tears, rain you and two elves Lori."

    "I see, then, the crossing begins." with Xiaoguang''s words, a light enveloped the five people. Then it disappeared.

    "Are you sure she''s in this world?" Ji ye asked the pity beside her.

    "Well, definitely in this world." pity said with certainty.

    "Really? I hope he will hurry up!"

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    The "six flowers" in the water School Park City, commonly known as asterisk, is well-known for its stage of the world''s largest comprehensive combat performance "Xingwu Festival".

    The young girls of the "Xingmai generation" who belong to six school parks use Huang style armed forces to bet on their wishes to compete for hegemony - tianwu Lingdou (the protagonist) is also one of the students.

    Ling Dou came to Liuhua at the invitation of Claudia, the student president of the star guide school park. However, as soon as she transferred to school, she provoked "Huayan witch" Ulysses and was forced to duel. This is the beginning of the story.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Ah, am I a student?" after checking the memory implanted in the system, Mu Hantian smiled bitterly, but it''s no wonder. After all, there are many students in the second dimension.

    "Xiaoguang, what''s the task?"

    "Please look, master. Task 1: participate in the Phoenix star Martial Arts Festival and win the first. Task reward: mysterious lucky draw б┴ 5. Task 2: find tianwu Yao and bring her back. Task reward: originally, giving you a beauty is a reward, but seeing that you are so hard-working, I''ll give you an artifact! "

    "Well, is it really the system? Not man-made?"

    "Master, you must believe in my integrity."

    "Your moral integrity? It''s long gone. Well, I won''t talk to you. I''m a special transfer student in the first grade of the Island Museum School Park. Today is the day to report for duty, so let''s go."

    In five minutes

    "God, this school... Do you want this? It''s too big!" Mu Hantian looked up at the sky silently, but the sun was a little dazzling.

    "What''s that?" seeing the thing falling from the sky, Mu Hantian caught it conditionally.

    Shining brightly in the early summer sun, it looks like a pure white feather at first glance - but after grasping it, it is found that it is just an ordinary handkerchief.

    From the lovely but clumsy embroidery patterns on the handkerchief, it should be handmade. And it''s not new. A closer look also found many repaired traces. From these traces, we can feel that the owner of this handkerchief cherishes it very much. It doesn''t look like it was thrown out on purpose.

    "Maybe it was blown away by the wind? But what kind of inexplicable visual sense is going to make? I think it''s the situation where the male and female protagonists meet." Mu Hantian shook his head with a bitter smile. Forget it, and give it to the student union in a moment.

    After the decision, Mu Hantian carefully folded the handkerchief and put it in his pocket.

    It''s still early in the morning. The promenade is surrounded by lush trees, and birds sing incessantly.

    The abundant natural beauty in front of Mu Hantian doesn''t feel like an artificial island. But after all, this is a famous school garden city, a corner of asterisk. Must also attach great importance to the beautification of the environment.

    At this time, Mu Hantian noticed that a flustered voice came from the opposite of the trees. It is as clear as a bell, and it is no less pleasant than the songs of birds. It can feel a strong will.

    "I''m so bored! Why do you choose this time...!"

    Mu Hantian looked up and found that the window of a room was wide open.

    It is a distinct and classical building one step behind the discrete footpath.

    "In short, we have to catch up before we fly far...!" the voice from the other side of the curtain fluttering in the wind was very anxious.

    "So it is, is it there?" Mu cold day looked down at his pocket, and then looked up at the room again.

    "The fourth floor? Forget it, just jump up!" Mu Hantian thought and decided to jump up directly, too lazy to climb the stairs.

    "Hey!" Mu Hantian jumped from the branch at hand to the windowsill. Then he shrunk like a cat and landed almost silently.

    "Well, I''m sorry to jump in from the window. Did you just fall out..." Mu cold day bowed his head, took out his handkerchief and wanted to hand it to the owner of the voice. Who knows

    "Ah...?"

    "Ah...!" the girl who was about to lift her feet through her skirt and stared at each other with a dull expression.

    The girl''s age is about 16 or 7 years old, which looks similar to Mu Hantian. Of course, Mu Hantian''s actual age is very old.

    The girl has a light blue pupil like a new leaf, a strong nose, and white skin like the first snow.

    The length and waist of gorgeous hair is not as crimson as Fei. It is called peach and too bright. If you insist on finding a close color... Maybe it should be called Rose * * * *. The upright and beautiful appearance is not inferior to that of Athena.

    The girl is now in full swing. The unbuttoned upper body uniform is open, and the underwear under it is clearly visible. As she was bowing, she had a good view of her chest.

    Although the bust is not plump, the body curve is very feminine, and the slender willow waist is like blowing and folding. Healthy and elastic legs are very slender up to the toes. It seems that between the shiny thighs, lovely pure white pants are exposed.

    They froze for a long time. The girl maintains the posture of just raising one foot, which can be called an amazing sense of balance.

    "Sorry! No, er, I absolutely didn''t mean that! I just......" Mu Hantian, who came back to his senses, wanted to explain, but he didn''t say anything. He had to put his handkerchief next to the girl and cover his eyes.

    "You, you, you...!" the girl also seemed to finally master the situation, blushing and opening and closing her mouth.

    The girl hurriedly covered her body and took a deep breath at the same time. Tears came out of her eyes and she glared at Mu cold day. Some said with shame and indignation, "hurry, turn around to me!"

    "I see!"

    "Turn around to me as soon as you know!" Mu Hantian could only obey without any room for compromise.

    "Hoo... OK, OK." after hearing the girl''s voice, Mu Hantian turned his head and saw a brilliant and elegant girl.

    Wearing a neat uniform, full of temperament and elegance, I can''t imagine what I was like just now. Although her tight face and steep sight fully show her bad mood, it still makes people feel very cute.

    "Sorry, because this handkerchief... Is a very important thing. Thank you." the girl picked up the handkerchief from the ground and thanked Mu Hantian.

    "No, I just picked it up by accident."

    "But I still want to thank you." the girl bowed her head politely and deeply to Mu Hantian.

    Then

    "Well, that''s all right?" the girl still lowered her head and whispered.

    Her voice was completely different from before, full of repressed and angry feelings.

    "Eh?" Mu Hantian looked at the girl slowly raising her head and still smiled. But her eyes didn''t smile at all. The lips with perfect radian are twitching with a smile.

    "Then - die!"

 Chapter 655

    "Then - die." with the girl''s words, the atmosphere in the room changed instantly.

    "What is this feeling?" he felt the depression of the atmosphere and said in his heart.

    "In full bloom, six petals of exploding flame flower!" the next moment, a huge fireball appeared in front of the girl and attacked the cold weather.

    "Ah, what''s this?" Mu cold day jumped down from the window sill and adjusted the position in the air.

    There was a roar almost at the same time. Looking up, a huge flaming flower blooms in the air, forming a large flaming wheel with overlapping hot petals. At the same time, the air kept shaking, and a strong wind with heat hit the surface. It''s like a bomb.

    "Really, what''s the trouble with this kind of drama of male and female protagonists!" Mu Hantian was very speechless and just came to deliver things. As for such bitter hatred?

    While Mu Han was speechless, the girl jumped down from the open window. Like Mu Hantian, he landed gracefully from the height of four floors.

    "Oh, I didn''t expect you could escape the attack just now. Your skill is good." the girl''s voice was still angry, but she heard a little admiration.

    "Well, I''ll take you a little seriously."

    "Hey, hey, wait a minute!"

    "Is there anything else you want to say?"

    "Ai duo, I just want to ask why you want my life."

    "Isn''t it common sense to pay for the crime of peeking at a girl changing clothes with her life?" the girl said the dangerous declaration blandly.

    "Then why did you thank me just now?"

    "Of course, thank you for returning the handkerchief to me. But... It''s different from peeping. And if you just give back the lost property, why jump in from the window? What''s more, it''s a pervert who invaded the girls'' dormitory. It''s not too much to beat you up just because of this behavior."

    "Nani, is that the girls'' dormitory?" after hearing the girl''s words, Mu Hantian felt that there were countless divine beasts rushing by in his heart.

    "Don''t you know?"

    "How can I know? I''m a newcomer who just scheduled to transfer to school today, and I''ve just arrived here. Look, this is proof." Mu Hantian handed the girl a piece of information.

    The girl stared at it with suspicious eyes for a while, then took the information handed over by Mu Hantian and looked at it.

    After a while, the girl raised her head and said to Mu Hantian, "I know, but it''s still different from peeping."

    Still smiling girl, fireball appeared again around her. Although much smaller than before, there are nine in total this time.

    "In full bloom - nine rounds of flame flower!"

    "Shit, do you want this!"

    Nine fireballs like lovely primroses attack the cold sky with different tracks. Mu Hantian didn''t want to start, so he had to dodge again and again. The fireball that hit the ground burst and disappeared with a dull explosion.

    Seeing Mu Hantian''s action, the girl opened her eyes in surprise again. "I see. It doesn''t seem to be an ordinary pervert."

    Hearing this, Mu Hantian was slightly relieved. But the girl''s next sentence pushed his idea to the bottom.

    "But a skilled pervert."

    "Is it so difficult to understand each other?" Mu Hantian couldn''t help complaining in a low voice.

    "Hum, I''m kidding." at this time, the girl half squinted and stared at Mu Hantian, and brushed her hair at the same time.

    "It''s true that you sent my handkerchief back. As for stealing... Watching me change... Change clothes, I can believe you didn''t mean it. It''s just for the time being!"

    "Really?"

    The girl nodded reluctantly, and then continued: "but it''s your fault to break in without confirming what building this is. Besides, it''s really no common sense to jump in from the window. Even if you say you didn''t mean it, it''s not enough to constitute a reason to forgive you!"

    "Er... What you said is right." Mu Hantian couldn''t refute it at all. It was really my fault. I just didn''t want to climb the stairs. As a result, what happened now happened.

    "Even if you have a good reason, my anger still can''t be calmed. So now I can only follow the rules of this city. Fortunately, your skill seems to be good, don''t you mind?"

    With that, the girl stared at Mu Hantian''s face. "Your information says that your name is mu Hantian, right?"

    "Yes!"

    "Really? My name is Ulysses. The star guide academy ranked fifth, Ulysses = alexia von lisfett." the girl named Ulysses put her hand directly on the school emblem "red lotus" worn on the chest of her uniform.

    "In the name of the unyielding red lotus, I, Ulysses = alexia von lisfett, apply to Mu Hantian for a duel!"

    "Duel?" regardless of Mu Hantian''s surprise, the school badge on Mu Hantian''s chest reacted to the application and emitted a red light. This means that the school emblem is waiting for me, and the application for duel should be accepted or rejected.

    "If you win, I''ll listen to you and leave honestly. But if I win, I want you to be at my mercy." Ulysses raised her mouth as if it was taken for granted.

    "Wait, wait! I didn''t..."

    "Now that they have transferred here, they should know what duel means?" Ulysses asked Mu Hantian involuntarily.

    "I''ve heard of this." Mu Hantian recalled the memory given by the system. All the students living in this asterisk gathered for duel.

    This is the stage of the world''s largest comprehensive combat performance "Xingwu Festival". Students in various schools are candidates for the festival.

    "Then accept the duel as soon as possible. The crowd gathered." hearing this, Mu cold looked around. The crowd really didn''t know when it began to turn into a circle around them. Sure enough, it''s human nature to watch the excitement.

    "Hey, what happened?"

    "It''s said that ''Hua Yan witch'' is going to duel!"

    "Really? Isn''t she ''twelve people on the first page''? You can''t miss it!"

    "By the way, who is the opponent?"

    "I don''t know. It seems like a new face... Is it on the Internet?"

    "I''m looking for... But there''s no him on the famous sacrifice book!"

    "Nobody, thanks to his courage."

    Mu Hantian frowned nervously while listening to the voices of the onlookers. He doesn''t like to be the focus of the public, which will annoy him.

    "Why attract so many people?"

    "There are two reasons. The first is to collect information about the strong students, that is, me. How can I say that I am also the ''twelve people on the first page'' of this school park. There are many people who want to squeeze me out when they find a chance."

    "Twelve people on the first page?"

    "Is it necessary to start with these?" Ulysses stared at the cold sky in surprise.

    "Well, do you know that every school Park in asterisk has a ranking system? Although the detailed regulations of each school park are different, each school park has a ranking list that clearly distinguishes the strength of students - that is, the" name sacrifice book ". There are a total of 72 places, of which the top 12 are commonly known as" 12 people on the first page "because they are recorded on the first page of the list."

    "I see!"

    "In short, if you really don''t want to, I can''t help it. You also have the right to refuse to duel, but in this way, you will be sent to the guard of the girls'' dormitory. It''s a pity for me that I can''t clean you up myself."

    "Ah, but I don''t even have weapons." Mu Hantian didn''t want to expose himself too early, and a sword suddenly appeared. It must be investigated by people.

    "You''re not a magician, are you? What weapon do you use?"

    "It''s better to be a sword, a gun or a bow."

    "Who can lend him a weapon? It''s better to be a sword." Ulysses asked the crowd and soon responded.

    "Take it and use it." with this sentence, a thing was thrown from the onlookers towards the Mu cold sky.

    Mu Hantian caught it and saw that it was a short stick machine. It''s just big enough to be held in one hand, and the tip is inlaid with green ore - the so-called WANYING ore.

    "This is the engine of the Huang style armed in memory?" Mu Hantian thought in his heart.

    "Don''t tell me you don''t even know how to start this." Ulysses smiled confidently.

    "Xiaoguang, can my magic be transformed into star power?" Mu Hantian asked Xiaoguang in his heart.

    "Yes, master."

    "Really? That''s good!" Mu Hantian took a deep breath, and then started the Huang style armed force in his hand according to his memory. "

    WANYING mine reconstructed the element pattern that had been memorized, and a mechanical acute angle "knife edge" appeared from the empty air in an instant. After the mode further enters the startup state from the standby state, wanyingsu will cluster out of thin air and shape into a dazzling blade of light. The length of the blade is about one meter. It has hardly been adjusted. It is an ordinary Huang style weapon.

    Seeing this, Ulysses also took the moving body from the sleeve hanging at the waist of her uniform and started the Huang style armed.

    Her bright arm is different from that of the angel Mu Han. It is a slender and flexible Western sword of light.

    "Are you ready?" Ulysses gracefully held the thin sword and stared at Mu Hantian.

    "I, Mu Hantian, accept Ulysses'' duel application." Mu Hantian put his hand on the school badge in front of his chest and said.

    Mu Hantian''s school emblem glowed red again, representing the proof of accepting the duel.

 Chapter 656

    "Bloom - sharp guns and white flowers!" Ulysses waved her thin sword like a baton, and the huge blue and white burning gun appeared with the track of the sword. Like a trumpet lily, the fire rushed head-on to Mu Hantian like a rocket.

    "Sure enough, this world is not an ordinary day. If this power gets to the blazing Angel world, it is very strong. Ghost curse weapons are completely compared." Mu Hantian thought in his heart, but the action in his hand is not slow. When yulis''s flame strikes, he cuts it to pieces without panic or hurry.

    "Oh, the new one is still strong."

    "Yes, I can bear the fire of the princess."

    "Isn''t it the princess''s mercy?"

    Hearing the voices of the crowd, Ulysses frowned slightly.

    Of course I didn''t show mercy. Although she didn''t try her best, she still met her opponent very seriously.

    In fact, anyone would think that Ulysses had the advantage. Mu Hantian just smashed yulis'' attack, but he didn''t connect close to yulis.

    Keeping a distance from her opponent and blocking her opponent with superior firepower is Ulysses''s basic tactics, which can be said to be the most ideal battle situation. The thin sword ''corolla spinning sword'' in your hand is only used to contain your opponent when he approaches.

    But Ulysses felt something strongly wrong. At present, I can''t say where it is, but I feel a little strange. Maybe it''s true that you suppress your opponent, but you hardly feel it. And although Mu Hantian has been defending, he is comfortable with her attack.

    "Er, Ulysses... Classmate, you should almost forgive me?"

    "Just call me Ulysses, so are you going to surrender?"

    "Well, no, actually I didn''t want to fight you from the beginning."

    "Well, if you want to surrender, I don''t object. But your end is either roasted by me as a pervert or caught by the guard in the girls'' dormitory. By the way, the underwear thief caught by the guard a few days ago can only say a few words after being ''punished'', and finally becomes a useless man who doesn''t dare to step out of the room."

    "Well, I''ll try again." it seems that Mu Hantian shows a stiff smile and holds the sword again.

    "That''s right." it seemed that she had made up her mind, and Ulysses focused on the stars.

    The power of stars is the source of the power of the "star pulse generation". The nature is similar to the aura invisible to the naked eye. By concentrating the star power, you can improve your attack power or defense power. In addition, for a "witch" or "magician" like Ulysses, it is also an indispensable energy for starting ability.

    Of course, the "witch" or "magician" must allocate star power to their own abilities. This nature inevitably reduces the proportion of star power they allocate to defense, so they are easy to suffer losses in close combat. But as long as you don''t let your opponent close, this weakness is not a weakness.

    "In full bloom - six petals of exploding flame flower!"

    As soon as the huge fireball appeared in front of Ulysses, the crowd began to stir.

    This is the same move to blast Mu Hantian out of the room, but it is two times bigger than just now.

    "Terrible! It''s a great trick."

    "Hey, this is not a joke!"

    "Run away!"

    Being affected by the battle, of course, they have to be responsible by themselves, so the onlookers hurriedly distanced themselves.

    Ulysses didn''t even look at the people who took part in the fun. She quickly calculated the most suitable orbit and launched. Although Mu Hantian was bent, yulis clenched her fist before the fireball was flashed.

    "Explode!"

    "Bang..." the fireball obeyed Ulysses'' order and exploded in front of Mu Hantian.

    The blazing flame obscured the view. Ulysses kept her face from being burned by the violent blast and made sure she had a chance to win.

    бкбкHowever.

    "Oh, really, the first-class sword in the next day is a pair of swords, so... Use this! Ming shenliu - full moon tooth!"

    A crescent moon like sword wave cuts the flame petals into a cross.

    "What is this?"

    While Ulysses was thinking, a dark shadow flashed from the place where the flame was cut, narrowing the distance in one breath.

    When she realized that the shadow was Mu Hantian, Mu Hantian had rushed into her arms.

    It''s incredibly fast, at least a world away from the speed just now.

    "What are you doing!"

    Ulysses hit reflexively, but mu Hantian suddenly shouted. "Get down!"

    Before Ulysses understood the meaning of this sentence, her whole body was pushed down by Mu cold day.

    Seeing Mu Hantian''s face close at hand, Ulysses''s heart beat wildly.

    "You, what are you going to do...!" while Ulysses was protesting - she couldn''t help opening her eyes.

    A shining arrow was inserted where yulis had just stood.

    There is no entity. It looks like something formed by Huang style armed forces.

    Huang style weapons can temporarily cluster and fix all elements to form blades or bullets. It''s OK to maintain a weapon like sword within the generation range of the engine, but if it''s a shooting weapon, it can''t last long after firing. Watching the arrow turn into light particles and disappear.

    "What the hell do you want to do?" it was obviously an attack on Ulysses just now.

    "What do I want to do? You should ask the attacker, not me." Mu Hantian replied indifferently.

    "It''s not like that! Why did you deliberately save me?"

    "We are also classmates, aren''t we?"

    "This..."

    "I said, classmate Ulysses, have you offended anyone?" Mu Hantian looked at Ulysses with an unhappy face. It was his own duel. Who was making trouble.

    "How do I know?" said Ulysses proudly, not turning her head.

    "Well, forget it, I have nothing to do. Goodbye." Mu Hantian stood up and prepared to leave.

    "You..."

    "OK, OK, guys, please stop here." with a very calm voice, there were a few brief claps.

    "Our star guide academy does recognize the right of students to duel freely... But unfortunately, I must declare the duel invalid." as he said, a girl with dazzling blond hair came out of the crowd.

    She exudes a calm and calm atmosphere, with a beauty different from that of Ulysses.

    If you describe the beauty of Ulysses with bright roses, her beauty is as deep and steady as the quiet lake. Age should not be far from Ulysses, but her temperament makes her look more mature.

    "Claudia, what right do you have to stop me?"

    "Of course, with my power as the student president of the star guide school Park, yulis." the girl named Claudia smiled and put her hand on her school badge.

    "With the authority of general representative Chi Lian, I announce the cancellation of the duel between yulis = alexia von lisfett and Mu Hantian."

    With Claudia''s words, the original red school emblem on yulis and Mu Hantian lost its light.

    "Hehe, that''s all right. Oh, Mu Hantian."

    "Thank you very much... Student president, isn''t it?"

    "Yes, I''m Claudia Enfield, the student president of the star guide Academy. Please give me more advice."

    Mu Han Tian also extended his hand and held it with Claudia''s gently extended hand.

    Julius seemed unconvinced by the judgment just now and stared at Claudia discontentedly. "Even the student president should not intervene in the duel without proper reasons?"

    "Of course, there are legitimate reasons. Do you know he is a transfer student? Although he has logged in the information and the school emblem has been certified, he has not completed the final transfer procedures. Therefore, strictly speaking, Mu Hantian is not a student in the star guide school park." Claudia kept smiling and answered yulis fluently.

    "A duel can only be allowed if both sides are students. So of course it can''t be established, can it?"

    "Oh...!" Ulysses bit her lip regretfully.

    "Well, that''s it. Please disband. If you continue to stay, you will be late for class." after hearing this sentence, the onlookers left in twos and threes.

 Chapter 657

    "Well, student president, is it OK for you to let them leave like this? Just now..."

    "It''s not worth making a fuss about attacking the twelve people on the first page. Such cases have been common. It''s just that this time it''s too much. It''s really hateful for a third party to shoot a cold arrow in another''s duel. I''ll order the discipline committee to investigate. Once the prisoner is caught, he will be severely punished."

    "Well, the so-called ''twelve people on the first page'' is really dangerous!" Mu Hantian shook his head with a bitter smile.

    "Well, Mu Hantian, please follow me and I''ll take you to go through the final transfer procedures," said Claudia, the student president.

    "Well, let''s go!"

    "Oh, by the way, Ulysses, how are you looking for your partner?"

    "Well... This... This..." Ulysses lowered her head with difficulty.

    "There are only two weeks left until the registration deadline for the Phoenix star martial arts festival. There''s not much time left."

    "I see! Just find a partner before the deadline!" with that, Ulysses turned and angrily walked back to the dormitory.

    "Phoenix star Martial Arts Festival"? Is it mentioned in the mission? "Looking at the back of Ulysses, Mu Hantian lowered his head.

    "Oh, come on, let''s go, Mu Hantian." Claudia said with a light smile.

    "Ah, yes!"

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Well - for these reasons, the tragic situation of the last century can be described as a century of disaster. The meteorite cluster of" falling stars "has brought unprecedented damage to the world. The meteorites falling for three days and nights have completely changed the whole world. The decline of both countries and the rise of integrated enterprises and consortia are accompanied by the rise of moral concepts Change, and the new human beings born under the influence of the universal elements brought about by meteorites, that is, you of the "star vein generation". Coupled with the developed falling star technology centered on the study of universal elements, it has brought rapid achievements in science and technology. For better or worse, the human history has been completely changed under the influence of the "falling star rain" From the passing classroom came the voice of an elderly teacher.

    "Of course, according to the recent mainstream theory, the ''falling star rain'' is not an ordinary meteorite. Because observatories around the world can not detect any signs, and even observe any suspended matter that should be produced when colliding with the earth''s surface. What does this mean..." the teacher''s tone of lecture was very monotonous and slow, It''s like a lullaby that tempts you to sleep. Mu Hantian looked inside the classroom, and most of the students had already slept on the table.

    "I was in class so early in the morning. It shouldn''t be time for the class meeting yet?"

    "That''s right, but now there are tutoring classes in this classroom."

    "Do you need counseling in the first class?"

    "Well, anyway, the motto of our school park is to be both literate and martial. So please be careful," said Claudia, who was walking in front of Mu Hantian on the way to the student union office.

    The school building and appearance of xingdaoguan School Park are quite classical. Unlike the girls'' dormitory, it is an open high-rise building in modern style.

    The University Department, the higher department and the middle department surround the vast atrium, among which the higher department with the largest number of students is the largest.

    "By the way, my classmate Han Tian and I are in the same grade, so we don''t have to be so formal when talking."

    "Are you a grade one student?" when he heard that Claudia was a grade one student like him, Mu Hantian was surprised. The president of the grade one student? Although I don''t know the selection system here, it''s an impossible task to be a student president in such a short time.

    "Well, I''ve been a student president since the middle school. Now it''s the third term." Claudia said lightly as she walked through the glass corridor where the bright sun shone into the interior.

    The higher or middle departments here do not have their own autonomous organizations, but only a student union that coordinates all the affairs of the school park. Therefore, the members of the student union are not only middle school students, but also college students.

    "It''s really powerful!"

    "Well, so please call me Claudia later!"

    "Well, I see, Claudia!"

    Hearing Mu Hantian calling her name, Claudia narrowed her eyes happily.

    "Then I''ll call you cold weather?"

    "Whatever!"

    "Well, I''ll call you a cold day." Claudia looked very happy.

    "OK, this is it. Please come in!" during the chat, the two arrived at the student union office, which is located on the top floor of the university building.

    Claudia passed the school badge certification system. After opening the door, there was a wide space in Mu Hantian. It was completely unimaginable that it was the office of the student union.

    The floor was covered with dark brown carpet and a full set of leather tables and chairs; On the wall hung the painting of the perspective of the star guide Museum School Park; A heavy oak desk is placed in front of a huge glass window like the sky.

    Claudia, who was skillfully sitting at her desk, clasped her fingers, breathed slowly and said to Mu Hantian, "then again... Welcome to the star guide Museum School Park, cold day, welcome."

    Then Claudia stared at Mu Hantian standing in front of the table, then turned around the chair and looked out of the window.

    "You are also welcome to asterisk."

    Mu Hantian also looked along her line of sight, and the streets overlooking from above were very orderly. The artificial city floating in the huge impact crater lake is formed by regular hexagonal city blocks and six school parks with large peaks protruding like a fortress. Its appearance is like the crystallization of snow. The official name of the city will be called "six flowers", perhaps from this.

    In addition, each school park has a straight avenue that crosses the city block and connects the diagonal School Park. The shape is really like a star - that is, asterisk.

    "On a cold day, let me introduce you to Xingwu Festival!" Xingwu Festival is actually just a general term. In fact, it is divided into three items: crotch setting and Phoenix Star Festival in the summer of the first year, Griffin Star Festival in the autumn of the second year, and Wang Long Xingwu Festival in the winter of the third year.

    In each conference, students with excellent results and the affiliated school will receive scores. After the "Wang Long Xing Wu Festival", the comprehensive score will be determined. In other words, it is divided into three years - that is, one season.

    In recent years, however, the performance of our school Park in the "Xingwu Festival" has not been ideal. Last season''s comprehensive ranking was fifth. Kui enweier, who ranked sixth, has always been ignored in the comprehensive ranking because of her strategic policy, so we are essentially the last. In any case, we must break this impasse, so we have to try our best to ensure that every capable student can do it. "

    "So, what does this have to do with me?" Mu Hantian asked.

    "Of course, because you are a special student in the star guide school Park, we have only one expectation, that is, to win." Claudia is still overlooking the street.

    "If you dominate the ''Xingwu Festival'', then our school will realize your wish. As long as it is a wish that can be achieved in this world, we will achieve it for you."

    "That''s good, and in this way, my two tasks can be completed, eh!" thinking so, Mu Hantian''s mouth rose slightly.

    "Oh, cold weather, it seems that you are very interested!"

    "Of course, I''ll take the championship this season!"

 Chapter 658

    After hearing Mu Hantian''s words, Claudia''s smile became even more!

    "Great! That''s the main reason why I strongly recommend you to join Xingdao Museum School Park in cold weather! Please help us get back the champion in this year''s Phoenix Xingwu Festival!"

    Eh? Claudia recommended me to join Xingdao Museum School Park?

    Mu Hantian is a little surprised. Do I know her? But not in my memory. What''s going on?

    "By the way, I think of another thing. Can I say it?"

    "Well, what''s up?"

    "Didn''t you just say that you have to go through the ''final transfer procedures''!"

    "Oh, that... I..." at this point, Claudia suddenly shuddered. Then he seemed to be thinking about something, and then looked nervously left and right.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Ah, no, nothing! I didn''t mean that." she shook her hand quickly, and her attitude was obviously different from that just now. His cheeks seemed as red as a fever, and his eyes kept drifting down.

    "This... This, can you close your eyes a little?"

    "Eh?" why do you have to close your eyes to go through the transfer procedures? Although he was puzzled, Mu Han Tian didn''t think too much and closed his eyes.

    All I heard was the creaking of the chair. After a gap

    "Ah?" a gentle shock came from behind. Mu Hantian was surprised, but it didn''t hurt at all. It should be said to be very soft.

    Mu Hantian opened his eyes and found two graceful bracelets holding his abdomen.

    "K... Claudia. What are you?"

    "Finally... Finally, I can see you." Mu Hantian can feel that the voice from behind is thin and weak, as if it implies an uncontrollable emotion.

    "Claudia?"

    Claudia did not answer.

    After a period of silence, Claudia released her hand.

    "Ha ha, I''m kidding. Are you scared?" Mu Hantian looked back and Claudia smiled as if nothing had happened.

    "Anyone would be frightened if he was suddenly held from behind." although he felt very wrong, Mu Hantian still didn''t ask.

    "Please don''t get me wrong. I won''t do this to anyone. I''m very defensive." Claudia covered her mouth and smiled.

    "And then?"

    "Huh?"

    "Shouldn''t this just be the transfer procedure?"

    "Oh, that thing is a lie."

    "Deceitful?" Mu cold''s mouth twitched after hearing Claudia''s words.

    "You can take it as an excuse. You have officially become a member of our school Park, and there have been no procedures left for a long time. However, this is the most effective way to clean up the situation just now. Ulysses is very serious, so I know she won''t break the rules in order to continue the duel."

    "But..."

    "Oh, would it be better if I didn''t stop her just now? Hehe, if you continue to fight, what situation will it evolve into? Neither Xueyuan nor I hope that such consequences will happen."

    "Well, I see! By the way, I want to ask, can I live alone?"

    "Want to live in a single room? I see, but... In Xingdao Museum School Park, ordinary students share a room, but you can enjoy a single room as long as you are on the list of ''12 people on the beginning page''."

    "Well, I know. I''ll find a ''twelve people on the first page'' and beat him."

    "Well, in the cold weather, the class time is about to begin. Let''s stop here. If you have any questions, please feel free to let me know. I will help you as much as possible." Claudia said and watched Mu cold leave.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "That''s it. This is mu Hantian, a special student to be transferred. Let''s get along."

    "What a casual introduction." Mu Han was speechless in his heart. Squinted at the woman standing next to him. She is a tutor of class three a year, kuangzi Tanizaki. She is thin and tall, with sharp eyes... Maybe she should say her eyes are ferocious. Her tone and attitude are really not like teachers. To be honest, she is a bit like a bad man.

    "Hey, hurry up."

    "Ah, good. Everyone, my name is mu Hantian. Please give me more advice."

    The students in the class also have all kinds of eyes looking at Mu Hantian. Some people are full of interest, some don''t care, some are testing him, and some are raising their vigilance... Although transfer students will inevitably become the focus of attention, it seems a little too much.

    There was only one person, a girl with a very complex expression on her face, looking at Mu Hantian. But mu Hantian also knows the reason for her complicated expression.

    "Seat... Well, it''s just right. There''s a vacant seat next door to the fire girl. Go and sit over there!"

    "Who is the girl playing with fire!" the girl said by the teacher - Ulysses jumped up with a red face.

    "Well, who else will there be besides you, lisfett? I''ve had a good time early in the morning. If someone else takes the initiative to find fault, it''s time. The twelve on the first page are still looking for fights around so frivolously. When are we raywolff?"

    "Oh...!" Ulysses reluctantly sat back in the penultimate row. There are two vacant seats beside her.

    "I can''t imagine our classmates."

    "Is this a cold joke?" Mu Han said hello while sitting on the sky. Ulysses, lying on the table, sighed greatly.

    "Although a lot of things happened this morning, I still need more advice."

    Yulis squinted at Mu Hantian and said, "I owe you one today. I''ll help you as long as you speak, but only once. Besides, I don''t want to have any intersection with you." with that, yulis turned her head.

    At this time

    "Ha ha, have you been dumped?" a voice half sympathizing and half teasing came from behind.

    Mu Hantian looked back and a tough looking, smiling and kind boy put out his hand.

    Mu Hantian held the boy''s hand, and he shook it back and forth happily. "My name is night blowing yingshiro. I''m your roommate."

    "Roommate? I''m really sorry. I''m going to live in a single room."

    "Eh? Are you going to challenge the twelve on the first page?"

    "Yes!"

    Yingshiro seems to be a very happy boy.

    I thought I couldn''t see it when I was sitting, but he seemed to be about a head higher than Mu Hantian. Although the action is still childish, the body and expression are quite mature. There is a slightly obvious scar on the left face, which is very matched with the asymmetric charm of teenagers.

    "Oh, on the morning of the first day of school transfer, I put on the bar ''twelve people on the first page'', and I still pushed down the princess under the eyes of everyone, and then I have to challenge ''twelve people on the first page''. It''s really interesting."

    "Wait a minute. I have a question. Is'' princess'' the nickname of Ulysses? I think everyone seems to call her that."

    "Well, it''s not so much a nickname... It should be said that she is a real princess."

    "Nani? Princess? Is it the princess in the fairy tale?"

    "Yes. I was cursed by the evil witch and woke up with the prince''s kiss. It seems that I was almost forced into political marriage. I came from the Magic Kingdom and was once cursed by orcs or tentacles. It''s also called Princess."

    "It seems that something strange has been mixed in."

    "Don''t worry, don''t worry. You should know that since the ''falling star rain'', monarchy has been restored in all parts of Europe. Of course, for the integrated enterprises and consortia that actually control the real political and economic power, it is very convenient to have these symbolic royal families in many places. In short, one of them is the princess, the first royal daughter of the state of lezetania. She My full name is Ulysses = alexia Marie feilengcui renati von lisfett. Her name is also on the European royal register. "

    "Why do you know so well?"

    "Because I live on this. At least I''m also a member of the news agency." yingshiro showed a confident smile.

    "Then why did the princess go to such a place to fight? Generally speaking, shouldn''t the princess be more calm and introverted?"

    "This is really beyond my understanding. In fact, I want to ask more than you." yingshiro nodded seriously and whispered, "if I really ask, I will write the front page news."

    "Sorry, wait for me." yingshiro raised a hand to interrupt the conversation, then took out a vibrating mobile phone from his pocket.

    "Hello, what''s the matter with the president?"

    "You''re all right to ask me! Didn''t I tell you that this morning is the deadline for proofreading the sample! What are you doing on earth!" as soon as the space window opened, a girl with her sister''s head roared.

    "Oh, I''m sorry. I have something else to do this morning."

    "No excuses! Now come to the social office immediately! Within five minutes!" then the window beeped and disappeared. Yingshiro smiled bitterly and touched his nose.

    "That''s it. If I don''t go again, I''ll be in bad luck."

    "Well, bye."

    "Yes."

    "By the way, before that... Night blowing!" Mu Hantian threw the thing he held in his hand to yingshilong who was about to leave the classroom.

    "Oh?" yingshiro caught it with a surprised look on his face, but smiled immediately after seeing something.

    "What? You found out."

    "I''d better thank you first."

    "How do you know it''s mine?"

    "Listen to the voice!" hearing Mu Hantian''s understatement answer, yingshilong was stunned for a moment.

    "In that chaotic situation, I can remember my voice from one of the onlookers?" he seemed surprised, but yingshiro left the classroom quickly.

    Mu Hantian stared at the door alone for some time, and soon smiled. "It''s still very interesting here. I''m looking forward to it more and more."

 Chapter 659

    "Alas, it''s hard to find these twelve people on the first page. It seems that we can only sleep in one room with yingshilong today." (don''t think about it. We just sleep in one room, with different beds.)

    Mu Hantian looked around and could see the flat half doll robot that looked like a doll - that is, the dummy was pruning the branches.

    The outline of the tree shadow became clearer and clearer under the setting sun. Just as Mu Han was walking and watching the imitation work curiously, he suddenly heard a roar.

    "Then why did you duel with the new comer!" was the young man''s voice. The roar shook the surrounding air, enough to scare the timid people away as soon as they heard it.

    Is anyone arguing?

    Mu Hantian walked over and saw a small pavilion in a wide place. The trio of male students stood in front of the pavilion. The students in the middle were very big and felt oppressive from a distance. The other two, thin students and slightly fat students, stood behind him and seemed to be the attendants of the big students.

    There seems to be other people in the pavilion, but you can''t see it from the perspective of Mu Hantian.

    But

    "Answer me, Ulysses!" hearing the name, Mu Hantian finally knew who the man was.

    "I have no obligation to answer you, Lestat. It''s my freedom to duel with whom."

    "Yes, me too."

    Mu Hantian moved forward and saw a girl with rosy hair sitting in the pavilion.

    She and a big student named Lestat stared at each other, and their eyes seemed to jump with sparks. Although not hostile, the atmosphere between the two is really not very good.

    "Similarly, I have the right to refuse to duel. I have to say it several times before you understand. I don''t want to duel with you anymore."

    "Why on earth!"

    "Do I have to be so clear?" Ulysses sighed deeply, then stood up and faced Lestat.

    "Because it''s endless, I''ve won you three times. It''s meaningless to continue the duel."

    "I will win next time! You''re just lucky. Don''t think you can be arrogant all the time! My strength is more than that!"

    "Yes, yes! If Lestat shows real skills, opponents like you are not good enough!" one of the two people hiding behind Lestat, the fat student, took advantage of the situation to help and ridicule yulis.

    "Then you should prove your strength first and go to find an opponent other than me." Ulysses didn''t seem to want to keep pestering and turned away.

    "Wait a minute! I haven''t finished..."

    Lestat was about to reach out and grab Ulysses'' shoulder when Mu Hantian came out from the shade of the tree to say hello.

    "Well, isn''t this Ulysses? What a coincidence to meet you here."

    "Why are you here?"

    "Who are you?"

    Perhaps the timing and lines were so old-fashioned that Ulysses and Lestat frowned and stared at Mu Hantian.

    "Ha ha... No, I''m just wandering around."

    "Ah! Lestat! He is the transfer student!"

    "What are you talking about?" Lestat''s eyes became sharper when he looked at Mu cold day.

    If his eyes are aggressive, his eyes should easily penetrate the iron plate. However, Mu Hantian didn''t hug his front as if nothing had happened and asked yulis. "Ulysses, who is he?"

    "Lestat markfield, our school is ranked ninth." Ulysses answered impatiently with her hands on her waist.

    "Oh, great. You are also one of the twelve people on the beginning page. Come and duel with me. If you defeat you, I can live in a single room."

    "Oh, you want to duel with me?" Lestat looked at the cold sky.

    "Of course, don''t you want to duel with Ulysses? Fight with me. If you win, Ulysses will fight with you!" Mu Hantian said faintly.

    "Oh, Ulysses, is what he said true?" Lestat looked at Ulysses and wanted to know her answer.

    Ulysses looked at Mu Hantian and thought to herself: Well, let me see how much you hide!

    At that moment, he said to Lestat, "yes, as long as you win him, you can fight with me."

    "Then, duel with me!" Lestat looked at Mu Hantian excitedly.

    "Good!"

    With the recognition of the school emblem, the duel between mu Hantian and leishida began immediately. From the perspective of the Huang style armed forces in the other party''s hands, we can know that this guy''s attack is simple and rough. Why? Because he is holding a long axe, plus his size, you can see at a glance.

    "Drink!" leishida''s attack is very simple and rough. It''s a heavy blow to Mu Hantian. But this monotonous action could not pose any threat to Mu Hantian, but mu Hantian avoided his attack in order to pretend.

    "Ulysses, can you lend me your sword? I don''t have my weapon with me." Mu Han looked at Ulysses.

    "Take it!" Ulysses didn''t say anything more and threw her thin sword to Mu Hantian directly.

    "Thanks!" he bumped the thin sword in his hand, and Mu Hantian shook his head. He was really not used to using such a light weapon.

    "Hum, now that you''ve got the weapon, go on!" then leishida hit Mu cold day again.

    "Hey!" Mu Hantian held up the thin sword in his hand, and Ge blocked leishida''s attack.

    "Oh, you really have the ability!" seeing Mu Hantian easily blocking his attack, Lestat was a little happy. The opponent was not superficial.

    "It''s my turn. Hey, drink!" Mu Hantian blocked leishida''s axe and quickly waved a sword.

    "Damn it!" leishida shouted and waved an axe to Mu Hantian again.

    "Your attack doesn''t have any skills to speak of. You have strength in the air." looking at the incoming attack, Mu Hantian shook his head fearlessly.

    "Forget it, it''s over! The dark god flows - the moon of canglan!" Mu Hantian turned the thin sword in his hand over, held the handle, and then waved the sword back quickly. The sword hit Lestat''s axe and opened a hole in it.

    "Sure enough, thin sword is not good at all." Mu Han Tian shook his head slightly, as if he was not satisfied with his attack.

    "Did I win?"

    "I lost!" said Lestat, looking at the gap in the axe.

    "In fact, you don''t have to lose heart. Your strength is good, but you don''t have skills. If you train more skills, your strength will rise."

    "I see, thank you!" then he looked at Ulysses and said, "Ulysses, I will become stronger. You wait for me to challenge you!" then he left with the two attendants.

    "Ah, that''s good, so I can live in a single room."

    "You defeated resta just to stay in a single room?" Ulis did not know how to make complaints about it.

    "Of course, in fact, any ''twelve people on the first page'' can be, but they haven''t found it all afternoon." Mu Hantian shrugged with a smile.

    "You really..."

    "By the way, Ulysses, why did you come to such a dangerous place to fight?"

    "What?"

    "I have heard that you are the princess of a country?"

    "I am indeed the first royal daughter of lezetania, but so what? The students in this city are more or less striving for what can only be obtained here. This has nothing to do with title or status." although Ulysses''s tone is very quiet, Mu Hantian can still feel her strong and unyielding will.

    "What does Ulysses want?"

    Ulysses answered Mu Hantian unexpectedly and readily. "Money, I need money!"

    "Money? Aren''t you a princess? Why..."

    "Do you think my Royal Highness has so much power? That country is just a puppet of the unification and corporate consortium."

    "Well, can I know why? Why do you need money?"

    "For my friends!" Ulysses answered positively, and her eyes were more firm.

    "Well, I see."

    "I, ah, want to dominate among all the ''Xingwu sacrifice'' this season. That''s my goal."

    "Three?"

    "Yes, the first goal is'' Phoenix star martial sacrifice ''. At least we must win the championship in this competition."

    The bonus of "Xingwu Festival" depends on the score in the competition. It is said that as long as you win the championship once, the bonus is enough to make people enjoy it all their life.

    "Oh, so are you looking for a partner?"

    "That''s right! Don''t think about it. The reason why I haven''t found a partner is not because I don''t have friends? No, it''s true that I don''t have friends in the School Park, but these are two things. It''s just because no one can meet the qualification standard of my partner."

    "Let me ask, what kind of partner do you want?"

    "Well... First of all, the strength must be equal to me - but this condition is too high, so at least they must have the combat ability of the ''12 people on the first page'', such as knights who are innocent, quick witted, strong willed and contain noble spirit."

    "Really? I feel I''m completely consistent." after saying this, Mu Hantian smiled, waved to yulis, turned and left.

    "Exactly? I know, so I decide it''s you." looking at Mu Hantian''s leaving figure, yulis made a decision.

 Chapter 660

    After saying goodbye to Ulysses, Mu Hantian arrived at the boys'' dormitory. Although he has defeated Lestat, one of the "twelve people on the first page", he can only live in a single room tomorrow, so he can only squeeze one room with yingshilang tonight.

    The school building is just sandwiched between the boys'' dormitory and the girls'' dormitory. Compared with the classical European style buildings of the girls'' dormitory, the boys'' dormitory is a very ordinary building.

    "Where is room 211?"

    Although there are separate buildings, it''s strange to see students from middle school and university departments on the same floor. All the students passing by were curious about Ling Dou, which made people at a loss. But mu Hantian was used to it and just smiled back.

    Finally, Mu Hantian found a room. Room 211 is on the corner of the second floor, and the name of "Mu Hantian" is also printed on the brand-new brand.

    "Oh, come back, haven''t you found the ''twelve people on the first page''? Do you want me to provide you with information? Of course, it''s for money."

    Mu Hantian knocked on the door and then opened the door of the room. He saw yingshiro lying in bed waving his hand and welcoming him back.

    "Well, no, I''ve defeated Lestat, but it''s not easy to move so late, so I''m going to stay here for one night." Mu Hantian said.

    "Rashtar? Is that rashtar markfield? You''re really good. He''s the 12th man on the ninth page in the first grade of the star guide Academy. He''s good at fighting with pure strength, and few people can beat him in close combat. On the other hand, people with abilities such as'' witch ''or'' magician ''often fall into hard battle. The weapon he uses is axe type brilliant weapons ''lion Tomahawk''. According to your performance in the morning, if you can beat him, it shows that you have strong melee ability! "

    "It''s all right!" Mu Hantian touched the back of his head with an embarrassed expression.

    "Night blowing, what''s your strength?"

    "Me? I''ve given up ''Xingwu sacrifice''."

    "Give up?" Mu Hantian didn''t understand what this meant.

    "That''s right. Although they are the same ''star pulse generation'', not everyone can break a sky here. As long as they stay here, even if they are unwilling, they will have to face the gap in strength. That is to understand that there is a barrier that can never be surpassed. So the point is what these people who give up the game can do."

    "Do something?"

    Seeing Mu Hantian lost in thought, yingshiro laughed and straightened his chest at the same time. "It''s very simple. Just look for something worth doing, something interesting, or a way to make money. As for me, it''s the news agency."

    "But I''ve never heard that news agencies can make money." Mu Han Tianshi can''t imagine how students'' community activities can ''make money ". Generally speaking, these communities also need school funding. (PS: the author, me too!)

    "Please, you''re terrible. Don''t underestimate the news agency. You can make a lot of money. You should also have seen asterisk images on the Internet or TV. If those images take the interior of the School Park as the stage, they are almost taken by the students'' reporting department and society. External media agencies are subject to the agreement and can''t enter the school park."

    "Ah? So it is. I see. Night blowing, you can sell these images to major media agencies outside."

    "That''s it." yingshilong smiled with satisfaction and raised a finger at the same time. Then he said: "In addition, there are many people who have professional skills. In terms of associations, the technology of the falling star Engineering Research Association, which specializes in the customized transformation of Huang style armed forces, is much better than that of the equipment Bureau. Of course, it can''t be compared with alecante, who is known as the first in technology in the sixth school park. In addition, some casinos related to duels in the school park are not publicized publicly. Most of them are made by students Tap. "

    "Open a casino? Won''t it be banned by the school park?"

    Yingshilong shook his index finger and explained, "you know, in this world, money is the boss. Not to mention the high-level of the school park is an integrated enterprise consortium."

    Integrated enterprise consortia regard stimulating and revitalizing economic activities as the most important goal. In order to achieve this goal, money must flow. Therefore, consumer activities have become a worldwide trend driven by the waves. Asterisk is also founded on this concept.

    "There is a simpler way, that is, to be a follower of the strong students. Especially after being promoted to the level of ''12 people on the first page'', you can get more light."

    "So? So... Don''t leishida also have an attendant?" Mu Hantian thought of the two students standing behind leishida.

    "Oh, these two?" yingshiro operated his mobile phone and added two more space windows.

    One is a thin boy, the other is a little fat. They are just the opposite in appearance, with only servile eyes.

    "Yes, it''s these two people." Mu Hantian nodded.

    "This thin man is called Silas Norman. Although he is also a ''magician'', he has no dazzling achievements. His ability is to manipulate objects. The fat man is called Randy hook. It seems that he was once listed in the book of sacrifice, but he has been squeezed down. The weapon used is bow type bright armed."

    "Wait, did you just say that the fat man used a bow?" Mu Hantian suddenly thought of the sudden attack in the morning.

    "Yes, what''s wrong?"

    "No, nothing!" Mu Hantian thought for a moment. He thought that leishida should not be such a despicable person. It may be just one-sided or just a coincidence. After all, there are still a lot of bows, but mu Hantian still felt something wrong.

    "By the way, I have another question. Is there a holiday between Lestat and Ulysses?"

    Hearing this question, yingshiro smiled happily. "I see. I say you really want to chase the princess?"

    "Well, I''m not going to do that."

    "It''s OK to tell you, but as I just said, I have to pay next."

    "I see."

    "Hmm!" after receiving Mu Hantian''s answer, yingshiro opened the space window again.

    This is a movie. The picture shows the gorgeous dance of the girl who drives the fire fighting.

    The girl''s opponent is a burly boy. Although he wielded a huge Tomahawk comparable to his height, people with clear eyes knew who was at a disadvantage at a glance.

    "This is the formula ranking war last year. At that time, Lestat ranked fifth and the princess ranked seventeenth."

    "I see. It was Ulysses who won."

    "Yes, for the princess, it was a memorial war on the first page. On the other hand, it was a humiliating defeat for Lestat. Lestat later challenged the princess twice in the formula ranking war, and all of them were defeated miserably."

    Formula ranking war is a selection test held by the school park once a month.

    Because the duel must have the consent of both sides, you can always refuse to duel. In order to prevent the students who are promoted to the higher level from passively avoiding the war in order to protect their status, there is a design that they must duel once a month. In principle, in the formula ranking war, when designated by the lower ranking person, you cannot refuse the challenge.

    "Of course, you can only challenge the same opponent or the same ranking twice at most. If you don''t limit it, someone will play tricks."

    "In other words, Lestat can no longer specify a challenge to Ulysses in the formula ranking war?"

    "You''re right in cold weather. Lestat has strong self-esteem and impatient personality. He probably won''t be reconciled until he succeeds in revenge... Although I don''t think he can win." said yingshiro, putting his mobile phone in his pocket.

    "What do you think?"

    "If you only look at the film just now, it''s not that there''s no chance of winning. But -- the eyes are different."

    "Oh?"

    Ulysses didn''t look at Lestat at all. Her eyes looked farther and farther away. On the other hand, Lestat only sees Ulysses! Mu Han sighed in the heart of heaven. No wonder Lestat can''t compare with Ulysses.

    "Thank you, night blowing. How much is the intelligence fee?"

    "Forget it, it''s free this time. In the future, I''ll get the light of you, twelve people on the first page. It''s time to have dinner! Let''s go, cold day!" yingshiro smiled, put his arm around Mu cold day''s neck and directly dragged Mu cold day out of the room.

    "Wait a minute, night blowing!"

    "Our school restaurant has Hefeng and Western food. Which one do you want?"

    "This is good with the wind..."

    "If it''s calm, today''s menu seems to be Youan roast of native fish, thick fried tofu, stewed radish and bamboo wheel... OK, your thick fried tofu is mine."

    "Ah?"

    Yingshiro grinned, loosened his hand around his neck and patted Lingdou on the back.

    "Don''t worry, I''m a good man."

    "Good man? I hope it''s not boasting!" Mu Hantian smiled bitterly, so he went out of the room with yingshilang.

 Chapter 661

    "See? That''s the new special transfer student today!"

    "Is it really him? Such a thin and weak body can defeat Lestat?"

    "Don''t say that. He is the ninth person in the school park now."

    "Well, the night blows. Is the news spreading too fast?"

    "Well, in cold weather, you should get used to it. In this school Park, you can''t hide such news."

    "Forget it, let''s go to dinner first. I''m a little hungry." Mu Hantian waved his hand and stopped the topic.

    "Then go!"

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Well, the food in the school park is not bad." Mu Hantian put the last bit of food into his mouth and said with a smile.

    "Of course, although it''s not necessarily delicious outside, it''s also good. But... Behind you." he said, pointing to Mu Hantian''s back.

    "Hmm?" Mu cold day turned around and saw a dark figure. Looking up, it was leishida.

    "Leishida? What''s up?" Mu Hantian asked.

    "You just said my skills were insufficient, didn''t you?"

    "Indeed, what''s the matter?" Mu Hantian asked with a puzzled face.

    "I want to worship you as my teacher. Please teach me the skills of fighting." Lestat said sincerely.

    "Well, that... Even if you worship a teacher or something, it''s no problem to teach you, ''Xingwu sacrifice'' is coming. I also hope you can be stronger. Let''s talk about it tomorrow, that''s all."

    "I know, master!" Lestat nodded with a smile and left.

    "Oh, forget it, whatever you want."

    "In cold weather, you are really good. Leishida wants to worship you as a teacher." yingshilong was very surprised.

    "Well, well, I''ve eaten almost, and I''m going back." Mu Hantian changed the topic, and then took yingshiro away from the canteen.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Good morning, Ulysses."

    "Oh, good morning."

    Mu Hantian said hello to the next seat, and Ulysses, holding her face with her hands, answered Mu Hantian briefly.

    At this moment, the class was suddenly silent.

    "Hey, I said, did you hear...?"

    "Then... The princess would respond!"

    "Did I hear wrong?" then the students began to stir up again.

    Ulysses slapped the table hard and jumped to her feet. "You are very impolite! Why can''t I respond!" cried Ulysses, with a resentful expression on her face, but the students'' voices still didn''t stop. Seems quite surprised.

    "Eh? Is that man...?" Mu Hantian saw that no one was sitting on the left seat yesterday, and no one was sitting today. She is a girl with emerald green hair, sleeping on the table.

    At this time, the girl sleeping on the table raised her head, first looked around, and then saw Mu cold day.

    "Are you... Cold?"

    "Ah, are you... Shaye?" her name is Shaye in Shasha palace, a childhood sweetheart arranged by the system for him. According to the system settings, Mu Hantian is the adopted son of tianwu family. She plays with Shaye in Shasha palace and tianwu Yao when she was a child.

    At this time, yingshiro behind Mu Hantian seemed to find a new toy, flashing his eyes and leaned over.

    "What''s the matter? Do you know each other?"

    "Well, yes, we are old friends. We should be childhood friends." Mu Hantian replied.

    "Childhood sweetheart?" yingshiro looked puzzled and compared them.

    "Then why didn''t you know she was a student in our class?"

    "Well, although we were childhood sweethearts, we haven''t seen each other for six years since Shaye moved abroad."

    "Oh, but her response was not very enthusiastic."

    The expression of Shaye really didn''t change. She just stared at Mu Hantian all the time.

    "Yes, but she''s always been like this. So she should be surprised, too? Probably."

    "Really?" yingshiro looked suspicious.

    "Cold weather, how are you?" at this time, the expressionless yarn night suddenly spoke.

    "It''s OK, but then again, you haven''t changed at all. You always feel as if you were the same as before."

    Hearing this, Shaye shook her head. "No, I do grow tall."

    "Eh? Really?" Mu Hantian compared the memory given by the system, and stared at the childhood sweethearts who were reunited by chance.

    Big bright eyes and young face. Compared with the last day Mu Hantian said goodbye, her height hardly changed. No one would object to saying that she was a primary school student. Because the expression has hardly changed, it is as lovely as a doll in terms of both positive and negative meanings.

    "Sure enough, nothing has changed."

    "No, you are too tall in cold weather." at this time, Shaye suddenly puffed up her cheeks.

    "But it doesn''t matter. I''m scheduled to grow as tall as in the cold weather next year. You should still grow tall in the cold weather, so it''s just a good balance." Shaye nodded wordily.

    Well, it''s an impossible task for a person to grow 30 cm tall a year. Mu Hantian is very speechless. How can people grow so fast? It''s impossible to eat hormones.

    "By the way, Shaye, uncle, is he okay?"

    Shaye''s father was a scientist in the science of falling stars, and specialized in the development of Huang style armed forces - the reason why the shashagong family moved was also related to work.

    "It''s so energetic. I hope he can respect himself."

    "Ha ha, it seems that your uncle hasn''t changed at all." according to the impression in my memory, he is a crazy scientist.

    "I will come to this school park because my father asked me to come."

    "Uncle asked you to come?"

    Shaye took out the engine of Huang style armed from the sleeve on her uniform. After starting the handle type engine, a large automatic pistol appears in an instant. The series of movements of Shaye are very smooth, which shows that she is very familiar with this armed.

    "Dad asked me to publicize the gun he made."

    "Just for publicity?"

    "Oh, don''t look down on others so much. If you can be famous here, the publicity effect is hard to estimate. In fact, even the integrated enterprise consortium running here seems to have half the purpose of publicity." yingshilang interrupted to explain.

    "But is Shaye willing to do this?"

    "I have my own reasons, so it doesn''t matter." Shaye answered Mu Hantian as if nothing had happened.

    "By the way, you applied for permission to go out as soon as you entered Shasha palace. What was the result?" at this time, yingshilang asked such a question.

    Although asterisk is located in Japanese territory, it is an area with full extraterritorial jurisdiction. Therefore, when you want to leave asterisk, you must have a legitimate reason and the permission of your school park.

    "I haven''t got permission yet. What''s the matter?"

    "No, I guess you don''t need permission anymore. After all..." yingshiro grinned and suddenly shut his mouth halfway through. Because Shaye took out a gun and put it against his throat.

    "I advise you not to speculate."

    "OK, OK, I see. I''m sorry, I''m sorry." yingshiro pushed the muzzle of the gun with his chin and raised his hands as a surrender.

    "Although I don''t know why, Shaye''s personality is unexpectedly excited, so it''s best to be careful."

    "Please, can you talk about this first?"

    "All right, all right, sit back. The class meeting is about to begin." unconsciously, Kuang Zi, the teacher, has walked into the classroom bleary eyed.

    The nailed bat in her hand dragged on the ground, making a sharp and harsh noise, which still makes people feel inexplicable terror.

    "Over there, don''t wave your weapons in the classroom... Aren''t you Shasha palace?"

    "Good morning, teacher."

    "Girl, why did you ask for leave yesterday? Explain it to me." Kuang Zi dragged his bat and creaked to Shaye, crossed his hands and looked down at Shaye.

    "Just overslept."

    "Ha? I overslept."

    Dong!

    "It hurts."

    "Fool! How many times have you been! Give me guidance next vacation!"

    Although Shaye was still expressionless, her eyes exuded some tears.

    "Ha ha, it seems that Shaye still can''t get up in the morning."

    "Can''t resist the temptation of the quilt." Shaye still answered Mu Hantian with an expressionless face.

    Ulysses in the next seat looked at the interaction between mu Hantian and Shaye with a listless face. There was an inexplicable meaning in his eyes.

 Chapter 662

    After school that day:

    "Ah, uh huh, are you ready?"

    "Well, Ulysses, please."

    "Yes, what can I do? Now that I''ve made an appointment."

    Although Ulysses turned her face away, the remaining light from the corners of her eyes still stared at Mu Hantian.

    "What''s the appointment?" Shaye asked with a puzzled expression when she heard the two people''s dialogue.

    "Today, Ulysses is going to show me around the school park. Then we''ll discuss the team formation," Mu said.

    "Team up? ''it''s Xingwu Festival''? Why do you want to team up with lisfete?" when Shaye heard that Ulysses had formed a partner with Mu Hantian, she questioned.

    "Er, Shaye, I proposed to form a team, so..."

    "I see, cold weather, but... Let me show you around, cold weather."

    "Eh?" hearing this sudden request, Mu Hantian and yulisi looked at Shaye in surprise.

    "I can also lead you around in cold weather. Since you say ''what can I do'', it doesn''t matter if I replace you."

    Hearing this, Ulysses frowned. She said to Shaye, "thank you for your kindness, but I''m sorry. I don''t like to break the agreement I made."

    "But in cold weather, I also feel unwilling. It''s better to go with me."

    "I''m not unwilling! What''s more, you just entered school this year! I''ve been here since the middle school, so you should know who is more suitable?" a lot of sparks sparked between the two.

    "Er, you two..." although Mu Hantian wanted to stop it, they didn''t seem to listen at all.

    "Oh, in that case, I should be the most suitable."

    "Wow!"

    Claudia didn''t know when she would appear and poked her head out from behind Mu Hantian.

    She held Mu Hantian tightly from behind, and the softness of her chest pressed tightly on Mu Hantian''s back.

    Seeing this scene, the expressions of Ulysses and Shaye became more severe.

    "Ulysses was transferred in the third grade of middle school, but I''ve studied here since the first grade."

    "Who are you?"

    "Why are you here?" Ulysses and Shaye were surprised to see Claudia.

    "Oh, why are you so cold. Since the opportunity is rare, let me join."

    "No."

    "No."

    "Claudia, can you let go?"

    "What a pity. Forget it, I''ll just say it straight, and then I''ll leave."

    Claudia let Mu Hantian go with a little regret and handed him a stack of documents.

    "I told you a few days ago that the selection of pure Xinghuang weapons and the measurement of fitness rate will be carried out tomorrow. Check these documents first. If there is no problem, please sign your name."

    "Well, it''s true, but... Forget it, I know, but there are so many documents." Mu Hantian wanted to refuse, but the voice of the system forced him to agree.

    System: Tip: pure Xinghuang armed ''black furnace demon sword'' is a weapon used by tianwu Yao.

    Hearing this, Mu Hantian agreed, because he thought there might be a clue.

    "If you agree, sign it."

    "Yes!"

    "This kind of thing actually asks the student president to send it in person. It seems that the student union is also very idle."

    "Yes, because all the students in this school are good children, which has helped us a lot." Claudia answered yulis''s sarcasm in four or two.

    "I thought before, are Ulis and Claudia friends?" Mu Hantian asked while signing.

    "Well, yes."

    "Absolutely not!" their answers were completely opposite, making Mu Hantian show a confused expression and tilt his head.

    "My relationship with her is limited to the old acquaintance I met several times at the Vienna Opera Ball, and nothing else."

    "That''s enough. Go back as soon as you''ve explained everything."

    "Go away, go away."

    "Hehe, excuse me first. But I will monopolize the cold weather tomorrow. Please forgive me." Claudia bowed and left. Ulysses and Shaye watched her with angry eyes.

    "Well, why don''t you two show me around!" Mu said.

    "The two of us...?" Ulysses and Shaye looked at each other for a while and smiled helplessly.

    "Yes."

    "Well, there''s no point in arguing any more."

    "Well, let''s go!"

    In this way, the three began to visit around the school park.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "This is the club building. Except for some clubs, our school park is not very active. But if you want to protest to the broadcasting club, maybe you will come here." yulis introduced to Mu Hantian.

    "Uh huh." it''s not mu cold day, it''s the voice of yarn night.

    "This is the center of the Committee. If you have any requirements or complaints about student welfare, you have to come here."

    "I see."

    "As for the restaurant... There should be no more introduction. There are seven restaurants in our school Park, including the cafeteria. The restaurant on the basement of this building is less crowded and can be used more."

    "For the first time."

    "Shasha palace, I''m not showing you around!" when resting on the bench in the atrium, Ulysses protested against the gauze night when she nodded one by one in response to her instructions.

    "Because I''m a road fool."

    "Then how dare you volunteer to lead the way?" said Ulysses with a distressed expression.

    "Well, it doesn''t matter. I''ve learned a lot, too. Thank you very much." Mu Hantian said with a smile.

    "Ah, let me buy some drinks. What would you like to drink? It''s my treat." Mu Hantian asked them.

    "Well, I''d like iced black tea."

    "I want apple juice, and don''t concentrate the reduced juice."

    "I see." Mu Hantian bypassed the big fountain and prepared to run to the school building of the Ministry of higher education.

    "Wait a minute, it''s actually close to the vending machine in the middle school building." seeing Mu Hantian''s route, yulis said.

    "Ah, really? I know, wait for me!" Mu Hantian ran away.

    When Mu Hantian left, Shaye suddenly opened her mouth. "Lisfett, I want to ask you again."

    "What?"

    "Why do you take a cold day to visit the school park?"

    "You''re really pestering... Forget it, I''ll tell you. Because I owe him a favor, that''s all."

    "Human relations?"

    For Shaye''s question, Ulysses was speechless for a moment, but she answered honestly: "because he saved me on the way to the duel."

    "Duel? Have you ever dueled in cold weather?"

    "Of course, don''t you know?"

    "Why?"

    "I can''t tell you the reason for the duel. It''s personal."

    "What about the result?"

    "The duel was cancelled because someone obstructed it."

    "That''s strange."

    "Why?"

    "How can you duel with the cold weather be safe." Shaye''s cold words surprised Ulysses.

    Originally thought she was joking, but Shaye''s eyes were very serious.

    "Oh, you mean he''s strong?"

    "Yes, lisfett, you are very strong, I know. But at most, you are similar to me, so you are not an opponent in cold weather." Shaye said blandly.

    "Oh, your tone is not small," said Ulysses, frowning.

    In Ulysses'' memory, the name of Shaye never appeared in the sacrificial book. I don''t have no impression of the strong in my class. Although he has always kept a distance from others, although he is not completely sure, Shaye should not have even participated in the formula ranking war.

    Yarn night didn''t speak, just stood up and silently opened the distance.

    "Oh, want to duel? Come on!" seeing Shaye''s reaction, Ulysses also stood up and put her hand on the school badge in front of her chest.

    "I, Ulysses = alexia von lisfett, apply to the Shasha palace gauze night for a duel..." just when she said this, Ulysses immediately jumped away reflexively. Almost at the same time, there were several clear sounds, and several arrows of light pierced the bench.

 Chapter 663

    "Not me!" Shaye looked innocent.

    "I know, it''s there, the fountain."

    An attacker dressed in black did not know when to hide in the fountain, only his upper body protruded out of the water. In his hand, he holds the bright armed in the shape of a cross bow.

    "Hum, use the sneak attack again." Ulysses, with sarcasm in her laughter, focused on the stars and aroused the fire in her body.

    "In full bloom - sharp spear white Yanhua!" the burning spear appeared in the air and was liberated at the moment of landing.

    Although the timing of the counterattack was perfect, the burning gun that should have burned the opponent was blocked by the dark shadow that suddenly came out.

    "A new enemy? I didn''t expect to be able to stop my fire."

    The shadow in the middle was also dressed in black like the attacker, and was blocked by a huge axe Huang style armed with both hands instead of a shield. From their tasteless appearance, they should be partners. The man hiding in the fountain is short and fat, and the other one appears to be a very burly man, nearly two meters tall.

    Although Ulysses was familiar with the two men''s physique and equipment, she didn''t have time to care about them now. She had to beat them first.

    While Ulysses focused on the stars.

    "Boom --!" with an earthquake like bass, the strong man was blown out.

    After flying more than ten meters, the strong man directly rotated and fell to the ground. Then he didn''t move.

    "Eh?" in the smoke of the explosion, Ulysses looked at it dumbfounded. She saw Shaye holding a gun bigger than her height. It should be said that it is unclear whether Shaye is holding a gun in her hand or Shaye is attached to a huge gun.

    "What is this?"

    "This is the thirty-eight Huang howitzer, heneklem."

    "Howitzer... Is it a howitzer launcher?"

    Shaye nodded and easily aimed the muzzle of the gun at the fountain.

    "Burst."

    The body of the gun glowed slightly. The star power rises rapidly and condenses on the huge gun body, and the light of WANYING mine appears more shining.

    The pudgy attacker hurriedly got up from the fountain and tried to escape, but he was a step late.

    With the gauze night''s feeble cry, the launched light bombs burst at the same time. After a deafening noise, the fountain was blown to pieces.

    A strong column of water ejected from the remaining base and sprayed around like a shower.

    As far as the scale of the explosion is concerned, perhaps Ulysses''s "six petal flame flower" is stronger, but if it is more powerful than pure destructive power, it must be Shaye''s weapon.

    "Your intensity is really beyond judgment."

    "You can''t compare with lisfett."

    This sentence could not be refuted by Ulysses.

    "I won''t thank you. I can handle opponents of that level alone."

    "It''s not necessary. You''ll just get in the way."

    Shaye said in the same monotonous tone as usual, looking up at Ulysses.

    "Do you want to continue?"

    "Duel? Forget it. You really have strength. It was my fault before."

    "That''s good," said Shaye, who simply disarmed the Huang style.

    "Well, send this guy to the discipline committee."

    As if he had seen the right time for Ulysses to speak, the man in black gave a whew, pushed away the rubble and appeared. Ulysses and Shaye hurried to fight, but the attacker was clever and disappeared into the shade in the twinkling of an eye. At a glance, even the strong man disappeared.

    "Good fighting opponent."

    "It''s amazing." under such a powerful impact, even if you escape the direct attack, you can''t move for the time being, but

    "Forget it, since you escaped, there''s nothing you can do. If you chase it casually, you may be ambushed by the other party. However, you must really apply for destroying school artifacts in Shasha palace."

    "By me?"

    "Of course, you blew up the fountain."

    "It''s so annoying. I''ll leave it to lisfett."

    "Why me? Don''t be kidding."

    Just under their dispute, Mu Hantian ran back from the middle school building.

    "Hey, I heard a loud noise just now... WOW! What''s the matter? What happened?"

    Mu Hantian exclaimed when he saw the water fountain blown to pieces.

    "Well, something happened just now. Isn''t it, Shasha palace?"

    "Well, something happened."

    "Forget it, although I don''t know what''s going on, I still want to talk to Claudia here. Here, this is your drink." Mu Hantian handed ulise the iced black tea in his hand, gave Shaye the apple juice, and kept a can of orange juice in his hand.

    "Let''s go, let''s get here first today!" looked at the sky, it was already dusk.

    "Yes!"

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    In Claudia''s office, there are only mu Hantian and Claudia.

    "Claudia, what do you think it will be?"

    "Cold weather, according to what you just said, Ulysses is likely to be attacked again."

    "Huh? Attacked again?"

    "Well, look at this!" frowning, Claudia handed a tablet computer to Mu Hantian.

    "Is this?" Mu Hantian frowned as he looked at a list on the tablet.

    "These students are the best in the Xingdao Museum School Park. Although they are not the ''twelve people on the first page'', they have also been listed in the famous sacrifice book. They are powerful players participating in the Phoenix star martial arts festival. Now they are hospitalized due to injury and have to give up the competition."

    "Claudia, it seems that this is intentional?"

    "Yes, and there is already a suspect." Claudia went to Mu Hantian and clicked on the tablet with her fingers. Soon, a data appeared in Mu Hantian''s eyes.

    "It''s him?" Mu Hantian looked at the tablet in surprise. Isn''t this man Lestat''s thin attendant?

    "Silas Norman, you should know him in cold weather?" Claudia asked him softly.

    "Well, I''ve seen him once. Is he Lestat''s attendant?" Mu Hantian said.

    "Yes, I hope you can investigate," said Claudia, looking at Mu Hantian firmly.

    "Me?"

    "That''s right."

    "Forget it, I''ll try. That''s it. Let''s go first."

    "Wait a minute. Remember to come here tomorrow to test the fitness rate of pure Xinghuang armed for you."

    "I see. Tomorrow afternoon. I''ll train Lestat in the morning. You should have heard about his apprenticeship?"

    "All right!"

    "Claudia, are you very dark? I heard what Ulysses said."

    "Yes, it''s very dark. My stomach is like boiling dark matter to scorch black, throwing it into a black hole, and then drenching it with black sugar honey."

    "Do you want to see it?" said Claudia, immediately lifting the hem of her coat.

    "Wait, what are you doing all of a sudden!" as soon as the brilliant little belly came out, Mu Hantian immediately looked away.

    "Hehe, I''m kidding. Your reaction is really lovely." Claudia smiled and covered the corners of her mouth happily.

    "Don''t make fun of such a thing. Forget it, I''ll go." Mu Hantian said and left without looking back. He was afraid to stay any longer. He didn''t know whether he would be damaged.

 Chapter 664

    The next day, Mu Hantian came to the student union office early in order to accept the fitness rate measurement of pure Xinghuang armed forces. Claudia greeted with a smile.

    "Did you sleep well last night? Cold weather!"

    "Ah, how are you? A single room is really good."

    "That''s good, let''s go, test..." as Claudia leaned over, suddenly someone knocked on the door of the office.

    "Oh, I''m sorry. I forgot there were other guests besides you today. I''m sorry." Claudia opened the door by operating the computer on her desk, but the people who came in were surprised by the cold weather.

    The other party seemed surprised, and the party showed a surprised expression to admire the cold day.

    "The procedures for applying for pure starlight weapons are very complicated, so I hope it can be done at one go," Claudia said with a smile.

    "Master!" as soon as leishida saw Mu Hantian, he hurried to Mu Hantian''s side and held his hand.

    "Ah, don''t call me Shifu. By the way, what''s the matter with you here?" Mu Hantian asked.

    "Oh, I''m here to test the pure Huang style arms," said Lestat.

    "Well, huh? Your training is tomorrow afternoon. Just come to me."

    "Yes!"

    "Time should be used more efficiently. Let''s go." with that, Claudia stood up, walked ahead and left the office.

    Walking in the corridor with bright floor, Mu Hantian asked Claudia the question he had always wanted to ask. "Claudia, what procedures do you need to borrow pure Xinghuang armed?"

    "The procedure is actually very simple. If you want to borrow pure starlight weapons, you can borrow them as long as the fitness rate is more than 80%." Claudia replied.

    "That''s it?"

    "Yes."

    It''s always boring. Mu Hantian''s stomach Fei way.

    It is said that the value of WANYING Jingjing, which is used in the pure Xinghuang armed core, cannot be converted into money. Can this kind of thing be freely lent to students?

    "Master, it''s not so easy to borrow pure Xinghuang style arms." at this time, leishida, walking behind Mu Hantian, said.

    "That''s not what anyone can borrow if they want to. If they don''t rank high, perform well in the ''Xingwu Festival'' or wait for life, they don''t even think about it. What''s more, if they don''t meet pure Xinghuang armed forces with a fitness rate of more than 80%, it''s meaningless. Even if they are successfully borrowed, whether they can give full play to their full strength is still a problem."

    The so-called fitness rate is the standard of how many pure starlight armed capabilities can be triggered. Pure star Huang style armed forces are different from those that can be easily started by anyone, and their power can be adjusted to a certain extent. It is very difficult to start.

    WANYING fine crystal is a crystal of WANYING element with high purity. It can give play to the special ability of "witch" or "magician" within a limited range.

    In other words, the fitness rate measurement is to judge whether it can give full play to the pure starlight armed, that is, the problem of matching. Most basic values cannot be compensated by personal efforts.

    "Claudia, I have another question. Can I challenge you all the time if you want?"

    "As long as the permission is obtained, the School Park doesn''t want the treasures to rust in the warehouse. However, the review is very strict, but it is also a fact - except for the" 12 people on the first page ". But even the" 12 people on the first page "is not unlimited. If it is determined that there is no hope, it will not issue a license again."

    "I see, but it''s also a privilege!"

    In this way, the party arrived at the equipment Bureau in the underground area of the school building of the Ministry of higher education. Although it is underground, asterisk is an artificial island, so it is actually in the water. It just doesn''t even have a window, so it doesn''t make any difference.

    The white clad staff who looked like the staff were busy in and out of the channel. Mu Hantian walked and watched curiously.

    "Beep!" then they took the elevator at the deepest floor of the equipment Bureau and continued down, and finally reached a broad space like a training room. Although it is located underground, the ceiling is very high.

    One wall is neatly arranged in a hexagonal shape, and part of the other wall is inlaid with glass. Through the glass, you can see many men and women in white working busily. But in terms of age, it''s really not like a student. It may be a staff member of the equipment Bureau. Randy and Silas were waiting there, too.

    "Let me come first, master?"

    "What do you think in cold weather?"

    "Well, come on!" for mu Hantian, it''s enough to see the pure Xinghuang style arms used by tianwu Yao, and nothing else is important.

    Lestat was very skilled and began to operate the computer in the corner of the hexagonal wall. After several huge space windows appear, face them seriously.

    "Is that?" Mu Hantian, who was standing in the rear, looked at the moving and quiet sky and asked Claudia softly.

    "That''s a list of the pure Xinghuang style weapons owned by the xingdaoguan School Park. By the way, there are 22 pieces in total, ranking first among the six school parks."

    "Oh, that''s great."

    "The appearance, name and ability are recorded in the list. Please select one of the weapons you want to test. If the screen is gray, it means it is used now, that is, it has been borrowed."

    "So let me see." Mu Han counted the number of days, showing a gray number.

    "Hehe, at present, seven of our students are armed with pure Xinghuang style, four of them are ''12 people on the beginning page''"

    "OK, I''ll choose this one." soon, Lestat chose one from the list and closed the window.

    At the same time, one of the hexagonal shapes glowed and moved smoothly as if it were rearranged and combined, and came to Lestat. Then there was a low noise, and something hexagonal came out of the wall. It seems that those hexagonal shapes are storage cabinets.

    "Oh?" Claudia opened her eyes in surprise when she saw Lestat''s choice.

    "Classmate Marco Phil, did you choose ''black furnace demon sword''? I can''t imagine."

    "Yao''s'' black furnace demon sword ''?"

    "Yes, it is indeed the ''black furnace magic sword'' that your righteous sister tianwu Yao may have used! It hides incomparable power."

    At this time, Lestat took the moving body from the cabinet, then came to the center of the room and made a gesture facing the glass. Mu Hantian stared at his hand.

    The appearance looks no different from that of the Huang style armed engine. Really speaking, it should be said that the color of WANYING ore in the core is different. All the WANYING mines armed with Huang style are green, but the WANYING fine crystal seems to have many different colors. In fact, the core of the engine in lestar''s hand is shining bright red.

    "Come on, let''s start!" Lestat started the engine, starting with the hilt and then building. The hilt of the sword is quite large, and the part of the hilt immediately opens, resulting in a light body.

    Although it is called "black furnace magic sword", the body of the sword is as white as transparent. It looks like a huge lightsaber with a single blade.

    Just as Mu Hantian leaned over to see more carefully, his heart suddenly beat violently. It was just a moment''s feeling and then disappeared without a trace.

    "Was that...?" Mu Hantian tilted his head and looked puzzled.

    Then there was a sound from a loudspeaker somewhere. "Measurement is ready, please start."

    After hearing the instructions, Lestat held the "black furnace magic sword" in his hand and roared to concentrate.

 Chapter 665

    "Now the fitness rate is 32 percent." the sound of the loudspeaker made Lestat look blue.

    "Don''t look down on me!" I saw that Lestat''s muscles holding the "black furnace magic sword" expanded and clenched his teeth as if they were breaking.

    However, the "black furnace demon sword" did not take anything seriously. It suddenly sent out a violent flash and bounced the huge body of Lestat.

    "Woo!"

    Although I don''t know what''s going on, the "black furnace demon sword" still stays in the air, as if I despise Lestat. It''s like driving away annoying flies around.

    "Rejected," Claudia whispered.

    "I''ve heard Ulysses say that pure Xinghuang armed forces have something similar to consciousness. So it is."

    "Yes, but that doesn''t mean users can communicate with pure Xinghuang weapons."

    "Finally, it''s lucky to be 28 percent," the radio said again.

    "It''s not over yet!" Lestat, who was bounced and hit the wall, suddenly got up and picked up the "black furnace magic sword" again.

    "It''s not bad to pursue power recklessly like him... But the other party doesn''t seem to be able to convince by brute force alone."

    "Why do you know so well?"

    "Because I''m also a user of pure Xinghuang style arms."

    "Really? I really can''t see it."

    "Hehe, Marco Phil challenged the famous pure star Huang style armed forces last time and last time, but the results were the same as this time. Maybe it was because the idea of ''as long as there is a problem, you can handle it with brute force'' was seen through. Although his determination is not a bad thing." Claudia stopped here and looked at Lestat.

    Although leishida wanted to force the magic sword to obey, it was bounced out again and again.

    I saw that Lestat couldn''t even touch the "black furnace magic sword". Just close to the magic sword, it will be bounced far away.

    "The fitness rate is 17 percent." the fitness rate keeps decreasing, and Lestat can no longer restrain his anxiety.

    "Enough... Obey me!" Lestat yelled, trying to hold the magic sword, but this time he was shot far away. He suddenly hit the wall and fell to his knees.

    "The fitness rate has entered a negative value! If it continues, it will be dangerous. Please stop immediately!"

    "Oh, this is terrible. It seems that the magic sword is really angry." Claudia, who was rarely frightened, stopped immediately as soon as she took a step.

    The reason is very obvious. The black furnace sword floating in the air is emitting fierce heat. Although it was ten meters away, it was as hot as if it had been directly burned by fire.

    "The object is completely out of control! Please take refuge immediately!" an anxious voice came from the loudspeaker.

    "It was originally a magic sword that stored heat in the body of the sword. Because no one controlled it, it seemed that the heat leaked out."

    "Claudia, does this often happen?"

    "Is the pure Xinghuang armed out of control? No, although I have seen many records, this is the first time I have met. Do you want to escape?"

    "No, I want to try." in the hot room with sweat, Mu Hantian clearly felt the "sight" of the "black furnace demon sword". The blade of the magic sword pointed to Mu Hantian. Somehow, the magic sword seems to be preparing to attack Mu Hantian.

    "Come on!"

    "Black furnace demon sword" and Mu Hantian stared at each other for a while, and suddenly launched an attack.

    Mu Hantian quickly avoided the fierce sword, narrowed his eyes in the face of the abnormal high temperature, and stretched out his hand to grasp the handle of the sword. Just as Mu Hantian was about to catch it, the "black furnace demon sword" suddenly changed its direction in the air and cut horizontally at Mu Hantian''s body.

    Mu Hantian hurriedly pedaled to the floor to pull away, but there was a charred cut mark on his uniform.

    "I want to ask the school park for compensation." Mu Hantian said half jokingly. At the same time, the "black furnace magic sword" flew up to the ceiling in an instant, and then fell rapidly from Mu Hantian''s head.

    Although the magic sword attacked from a complete dead corner, Mu Hantian shrank as if he had expected, and reached out to grasp the handle of the "black furnace magic sword".

    "Shit, it''s too hot!" although I was already on guard, the hilt of the sword was too hot to imagine.

    "Sorry, it''s over!" as soon as he said that, Mu Hantian put his sword on the ground, and the heat filled the room suddenly disappearedбо The "black furnace demon sword" also suddenly stopped, as if the out of control just now didn''t exist.

    "Really, it''s too troublesome." he gasped slightly and said faintly in the cold day.

    "It''s really a cold day. You''re great - what''s the fitness rate?" Claudia took the lead in responding, clapped her hands and said.

    The staff of the equipment Bureau don''t seem to know. The second half of this sentence is for themselves. A group of people stood in place, and then reported like waking up from a dream.

    "One hundred percent!"

    "Oh, cold weather, it seems that this sword is for you." Claudia nodded with satisfaction.

    "Well, maybe!"

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "OK, that''s all right." after applying anti-inflammatory medicine and wrapping the bandage, Claudia gently released Mu Hantian''s right hand.

    "But can we really not go to the health room? Should we be able to receive further treatment there?"

    "Thank you, but that''s enough." Mu Hantian shook his right hand and it didn''t hurt anymore.

    "If you think it''s OK, it''s OK."

    Mu Hantian and Claudia return to the office again. Because she was slightly burned while holding the "black furnace demon sword", Claudia pulled Mu Hantian half hard in order to wrap him up.

    The two sat together on the sofa for reception. Although Claudia intentionally or unintentionally made Mu Hantian feel uncomfortable, she still asked important questions first.

    "But can I really use it?"

    After the commotion, he finally lent Mu Hantian the "black furnace magic sword". However, the registration procedure takes two or three days, so the magic sword is not in hand.

    "No one will have an opinion on the 100% fitness rate. Or do you have any dissatisfaction with the ''black furnace demon sword''?"

    "No, I just think it''s too easy."

    "Oh, easy..." halfway through Claudia''s speech, the door of the office was opened.

    "Ulysses?" Mu Hantian was surprised. Why did Ulysses come here.

    "I have something to do with you." Ulysses went straight to Mu Hantian and said.

    "Looking for me?"

    "Yes, are you free on Sunday the day after tomorrow?"

    "The day after tomorrow? Well, I should be free." Mu Han had just transferred to another school. He was not busy at all, but he might encounter an emergency.

    "Well, as I said before, I''ll show you around the city block. After all, it''s an appointment."

    "Well, please."

    "Also, and... There''s one thing I want to confirm first. Didn''t you ask me to show you around?"

    "Yes, what''s the matter?"

    "Well, this... I don''t want anyone to disturb me this time. I should say it will disturb my pace..." Ulysses rarely speaks haltingly, but mu Hantian knows what she wants to say.

    "I don''t think you should worry about yarn night."

    "Why?"

    "Because the teacher told her to tutor on Sunday."

    Hearing Mu Hantian say so, Ulysses clapped her hand. A little excited. "Oh, yes... Well, that''s it! That''s it. Excuse me first. I''ll contact you again for the detailed time and place!" Ulysses nodded and agreed, then suddenly raised her hand and walked out of the door.

    "Ah, why don''t you let me show you in the cold weather?" Claudia asked aloud when she saw that Ulysses had gone.

    "Well, since I''ve asked Ulysses, I should keep my promise. In this way, I''m gone, and I have to train Lestat in the afternoon." Mu Hantian said and left.

    "Really, I wanted to......" looking at Mu Hantian''s back, Claudia said to herself.

 Chapter 666

    "Master, can we start?" Mu Hantian and leishida stood together in a training room.

    "Well, you can start. Listen to me, your strength is very good, but your speed is not at all. If your opponent plays a long war with you, it must be you who suffer, so the first thing we need to train is your agility." Mu Hantian said faintly.

    "Don''t worry, master. I can accept any training." Lestat patted his chest and said firmly.

    "Well, let''s start. You can''t use the ''star power'' to hide." Mu Hantian pointed to the tennis launcher around him. (PS: it''s the kind of machine that can quickly launch tennis, which Zeng Xiaoxian used.) he said to Lestat.

    "No problem, master."

    "Do you think it''s simple? No, the speed of this machine is ten times that of the original."

    "Never mind, I can do it!"

    "Well, let''s start!" Mu Hantian said, put the tennis launcher around him at a certain distance, and then started. Lestat stood opposite with a tennis racket.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Throughout the afternoon, leishida repeated the same action. During this period, he couldn''t help using the "star power", but he was immediately beaten by Mu Hantian.

    "Lestat, your speed and strength have improved a little, but it''s not enough, but it''s so dark today. Come back the day after tomorrow. Tomorrow I promised Ulysses to visit the city block with her."

    "I see."

    "That''s it. I''ll put this thing here. Come by yourself tomorrow and we''ll train new one the day after tomorrow." Mu Hantian glanced at leishida and said faintly.

    "Yes!"

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    the second day:

    "Long wait, Ulysses. Did you have to wait long?"

    "No, I''ve just arrived. It''s commendable that I can really arrive before the appointed time. But why do you look stunned? Don''t you know it makes you look stunned?"

    "No, you look so good today."

    When he came to the front door of the meeting place, Mu Hantian saw the appearance of Ulysses and froze in place.

    The black and pink girlish one-piece dress has a slightly shorter skirt, and the exposed slender thighs are wrapped under the pleated knee stockings. Holding a short umbrella in his hand, different from the ordinary image, very young girl.

    "Oh, you mean, I didn''t look good before?"

    "Oh, no, I''m sorry! No, what should I say... It''s very different from the usual image."

    "Yes, yes?"

    "Well, but it suits you."

    "What! Stupid... Stupid! Don''t say such a shameful thing!" said Ulysses, turning away with a red face.

    "And I just grabbed a few clothes from home, not for you." Ulysses muttered for a moment with a shy or angry expression. Then he looked back at Mu Hantian and said with great interest.

    "Well, let''s go!" it''s impossible to know whether Ulysses knows Mu Hantian''s mood, but she steps away very happily.

    The city block of asterisk is mainly divided into outer residential area and central area.

    In the outer residential area, there is a ring line of light rail transit, connecting the harbor area and residential area at the edge, and even the sixth school park.

    In contrast, the central district takes the subway as the main means of transportation. It seems that this design is to prevent students'' duel from affecting traffic. The central district is further divided into business districts and administrative districts, in which stages are scattered.

    Ulysses and Mu Hantian came to the main stage of the "Xingwu Festival" in the central district.

    "This is the largest main stage known as asterisk, and the championship wars of ''Xingwu Festival'' are held here," yulis continued to explain in the face of the majestic giant egg building.

    There is enough room for 100000 people here. When the "Xingwu Festival" is held, it is always crowded with the audience. Tourists can still be seen everywhere taking commemorative photos.

    "It is said that this giant egg imitates the Roman arena, but it is completely different. In addition, there are three large-scale stages and seven medium-sized stages. There are countless small-scale field stages."

    "Oh, there are so many."

    "Yes, even in the city block duel, in principle, we should abide by etiquette and carry out it on the stage. But everyone seems not to abide by it."

    "So they all dueled on the main road?" Mu Hantian wondered.

    "You''re right."

    "Shit, it''s too dangerous to say any more?" Mu Han thought in his heart, just like Ulysses. If he launched the previous attack indiscriminately, it would turn the nearby area into scorched earth in an instant.

    "The residents here are mentally prepared. Tourists are the same. If they don''t sign the relevant guarantee, even asterisk will not be able to enter. In addition, if the store or home is damaged, they will basically pay compensation."

    "It''s really a mess, but I don''t understand. Since it''s so dangerous, why are you still willing to compete for fear of coming here later?"

    "From the perspective of enterprises, opening a store in asterisk is the benchmark and has the role of publicity, so we have to do so. Moreover, according to different activities, the whole central district may become an activity stage."

    "Well, where are you going next? Do you want to continue wandering around here?"

    "No, that''s all right."

    "Well, then go to the administrative region and see the treatment hospital. There are ''witches'' or'' magicians'' with healing ability. Therefore, the players who are seriously injured in the ''Xingwu Festival'' will be sent there for treatment. However, in order to maintain fairness, the minor injury of fracture degree is only ordinary treatment."

    Healing ability is very rare. Therefore, in order to enable students in any school park to receive treatment equally, the injured will be concentrated in the treatment hospital directly under asterisk according to the agreement.

    However, in order to prevent the shortage of manpower, only critically ill patients who are dying or may leave sequelae can receive treatment from those who can.

    "Next... By the way, it''s also good to visit the redevelopment zone. Because some of that area has become slums and a hidden danger in public security, it will be more dangerous to break in by mistake."

    People who can''t stay in the school park for various reasons, or the "star generation" criminals who fled into asterisk from outside, all hide in the slums.

    It sounds disturbing, but as long as so many people gather anywhere, it is inevitable that this gray area will appear.

    "By the way, Shaye once said that she wanted to go shopping, but she got lost in a strange place. It seems that there are a lot of dilapidated buildings and closed stores."

    "That must be the redevelopment zone. But don''t you usually go to the business district when shopping? Why do you go there?"

    "Yarn night''s road mania is famous." Mu Hantian shook his head and smiled bitterly.

    "Well, next we..."

    "Ulysses, let''s go to dinner first. I think you''re hungry too?" Mu Hantian suggested after watching Ulysses open the space window map and meditate.

 Chapter 667

    "Well... Well, it''s time for lunch, but..." Ulysses looked at her watch and looked hesitant.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "No, this... It doesn''t matter if you want to have lunch, but which store should you go to?"

    "There should be many stores in the business district, right? But I heard they are very expensive stores there?"

    "That''s not what I meant. Anyway... I''m sorry!" as a result, after hearing Mu Hantian''s words, Ulysses suddenly bowed her head and apologized.

    "What?"

    "I, um, seldom... I should say I''ve hardly been to the business district. So I don''t know where to take you for lunch at this time."

    "That... Actually..."

    "I should have shown you around. It''s a shame... No, no, actually I looked for it on the Internet first! Look!" said Ulysses, taking out her mobile phone from her arms and displaying some pages. It looks like a page of a word-of-mouth website. However, these pages almost let Mu Hantian''s chin fall off.

    What Ulysses is looking for are all super high-end famous stores, and the price of sightseeing places is nothing compared with that. Compared with the price of lunch, it''s about two zeros more. And they all have to make an appointment to get in.

    "Er, will the prices of these stores..." Mu Hantian didn''t say clearly, but Ulysses still knew what he wanted to say.

    "I also know that the amount of money in these stores is not very close to the people! But I can only find these results from the names I''ve heard! No matter how high the evaluation is, I don''t dare to take people to stores I''ve never been to!"

    "Ha ha, I see. Let''s go around at will. If we see a good store, go in. How about, Ulysses?"

    "How about this?" Ulysses hesitated.

    "As long as you''re okay."

    "I have no problem. I should say... Will you be angry?"

    "Why should I be angry?" Mu Hantian showed a puzzled expression when he saw yulis''s uneasy inquiry.

    "Because... It''s obviously that I''m not well prepared?" Ulysses said in a very serious tone.

    "Ulysses, you don''t have to care too much. You''ll be tired if you always go straight."

    "Even if you say so, I usually do. I can''t help it!" Ulysses puffed up her cheeks and turned her face aside.

    "You always take all the responsibility on yourself. I''m worried that you will collapse because you can''t stand it."

    "I deliberately bear these burdens because this is my way of life. In my opinion, you are more worrying. You are casual and have no sense of responsibility. Should you bear a little responsibility? It will be more down-to-earth."

    Responsibility? I have, too, for all the world.

    After hearing Ulysses''s words, Mu Hantian''s face changed slightly, but he recovered immediately. "Ulysses, anyway, let''s go to the business district first." reluctantly changed the topic.

    Ulysses didn''t go on. So they went directly to the busiest main street in the business district.

    "Wow, a lot of people."

    "Well, because today is a holiday."

    The neatly paved flagstone road was crowded with students. Of course, everyone wore civilian clothes, because when they saw the school emblem, they knew they were students. In asterisk, one of the obligations of students is to wear the school emblem even on holidays.

    The business district seems to be closed to vehicles except at certain times, so there are only pedestrians on the road now.

    There are all kinds of shops on both sides of the road. This area seems to be the distribution center of catering stores. According to the price list posted outside the store, the price is still close to the people.

    "Then just pick one around here." Mu Hantian asked back, but he didn''t see Ulysses.

    "Eh?" looked around for a moment and found that Ulysses with bright rose hair stood not far from the road ahead.

    "What''s the matter? Suddenly I don''t see your figure. It''s frightening." Mu Hantian breathed a sigh of relief, walked over and said.

    But then Ulysses suddenly faced Mu Hantian. Pointing to a shop, he said, "can I have lunch here?"

    "Here?" Mu Hantian''s eyes followed the direction pointed by Ulis. What Ulysses is looking at is a hamburger chain. Although its popularity is similar to that of the famous stores Ulysses has searched on the Internet, the price is not so expensive.

    "Don''t you mind?" Mu Hantian looked at Ulysses.

    "Well, it doesn''t matter. It''s here!"

    After entering the store, Mu Hantian thought that as a princess, she chose this kind of store because of curiosity, but she was quite skilled in ordering and paying. Let Mu Hantian look at it.

    Mu Hantian also ordered hamburgers and coke and sat in the open seat with Ulysses.

    "It''s like," so, did rayworth send the man who attacked Ulysses before? "

    "No, those little bastards do everything dirty as long as they have money. So it''s not necessarily them - Hey!" Ulysses smiled ill intentioned while avoiding the flying bright armed arrows.

    "What''s more, these people are all inferior goods."

    "So, should we fight back now?" Mu Hantian said with a smile.

    "It goes without saying that this situation is obvious self-defense. Beat them up first and then ask questions."

    "Well, it''s up to you." in fact, Mu Hantian decided that the fight was also designed to expose the flaws of yulis. The attacker may have been hiding somewhere ready to do it.

    "Then leave it to me. Even if I keep alert, it''s enough to roast them." with Ulysses''s words, the fire began to fly around Ulysses.

    "Just bake you half cooked."

 Chapter 668

    As a matter of fact, none of Ray''s students are good at martial arts. Most of them were already covered in white smoke and fell to the ground.

    But a few people escaped. When I heard them shouting, "isn''t she ''Hua Yan witch''!" or "I haven''t heard that she is so strong!" it seems that I don''t even know who the target is.

    "Hum, these guys can''t even warm me up." Ulysses brushed her hair and ignored the sight of corpses everywhere.

    "Anyway, now we have to ask for information from these people," said Ulysses, after inspecting some of the ravov students who fell to the ground, and grabbed a man with a punk head. Mu Hantian remembered that he seemed to be the boss of a group of people.

    "Hey, when are you going to pretend to sleep? Get up, or I''ll burn your cockscomb from the root of your hair."

    "Yi Yi - don''t!" the threatening effect seemed very significant, and the punk head student quickly opened his eyes.

    "Simply answer me, who instructed you to do such a thing?"

    "I don''t know anything! Just someone asked us to teach you a lesson! I didn''t ask each other why!"

    "What does your client look like?"

    "A big man in black. I really didn''t see his face!"

    "Remember the sound?"

    "Voice? No, I don''t know."

    "Haven''t you heard his voice?"

    "That''s not true. The guy didn''t say a word. The instructions were written on a piece of paper sent with the money."

    "On the paper? Anything else?"

    "He said it was a deposit. He would pay it after confirming that it was done."

    "Make sure it''s done..." after hearing his words, Ulysses fell into meditation.

    Then Punk''s head and eyes widened. "It''s him, it''s him, it''s him! That guy! That guy asked us!"

    Just as Mu Hantian and ulise looked at each other, the figure immediately fled into the alley. Although I only caught a glimpse, I''m sure it''s a strong man in black.

    "Stop!" Ulysses rushed forward to catch up.

    "Ulysses! Don''t go too far."

    Although Ulysses turned back when she heard Mu Hantian''s voice, she didn''t stop. This shows that she is very angry. The original Ulysses should not have taken such a careless move. This is the flaw that the attackers have been looking forward to for a long time.

    "What!"

    The strong man, who had been in ambush for a long time, waved his axe and cleaved at Ulysses who rushed into the alley. Ulysses immediately jumped aside, but another man in black immediately attacked. He was holding a bright armed rifle in his hand.

    "Cut!" Ulysses rolled around on the ground, barely avoiding the pouring rain of light bombs.

    No, we have to take Ulysses away. Who knows if there''s an ambush.

    Just as Mu Hantian was about to rush between Ulysses and the man, Mu Hantian saw a figure on the roof of the building.

    There is also a man in black, holding a cross bow type bright armed ready to go on the roof of the building.

    Mu Hantian was surprised to see the man. That guy was the attacker that day!

    He wasn''t aiming at Ulysses. It''s a cold day.

    The arrows of the light emitted seemed to cut through the air and rushed to Mu Hantian. The timing was perfect for a surprise attack.

    But it was nothing for mu Hantian. He escaped in an instant.

    "Really..." these attackers are really good at sneak attacks. Their personality is too insidious.

    "Hey, are you okay?"

    "Ah, I''m fine!" Mu Hantian smiled and looked around at yulis, who came with a serious face. The attackers have long disappeared.

    Really, I can run very fast.

    The rayworth students who had just fallen to the ground also fled the scene in twos and threes.

    "The guard is almost coming. Let''s leave quickly."

    "Is that all right?" Mu asked.

    "Although we can''t be blamed for this, it''s too troublesome to explain the context. And it''s really annoying to be interrupted when we finally grasp the clues." said Ulysses, her eyes lit up with anger.

    "I have been attacked so many times by my opponent. I can''t swallow this tone unless I teach him a lesson."

    "You were the one who was attacked. Don''t mess around, will you?"

    "Hum."

    Anyway, I have to explain today to Claudia.

    "Anyway, wait a minute. Do you have time?"

    "Well, if you want to talk about time, there is."

    It''s getting dark. Ulysses stared as if she were looking at Mu cold day, and then said, "then come to my room."

    "Eh? Is that good?"

    "I don''t mind a girl. What are you afraid of? In short, you must come." Ulysses''s tone was very firm, and Mu Hantian had no room to refuse.

    "I see."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Although Ulysses took the initiative to invite, Mu Hantian can''t enter the girls'' dormitory from the front door.

    "Excuse me... Really, I always feel that I''m really annoying to be more and more proficient." as a result, Mu cold day still climbed into Ulysses''s room through the window.

    "Well, are you here? Sorry, wait for me again." Ulysses, who had returned to the room earlier, seemed to be looking for something and rustled in the corner of the room. Mu cold day had to sit on the windowsill overlooking the room, her room is also quite spacious.

    The most striking thing in Ulysses'' room is the plants. The flower pots and potted plants everywhere turn the room into a small botanical garden. However, the arrangement of potted plants seems to have been carefully designed and will not affect the moving line. There are just a few pots of beautiful flowers in bloom. It''s calm to look at them alone.

    "Last time I didn''t have time to observe the room carefully." Mu Hantian sighed. After all, the skin accounted for most of the last scene.

    "Finally found it."

    "Ulysses, what''s the matter with you coming to me?"

    "Well, let''s make a quick decision and take off your clothes quickly."

    "Take it off?" this sentence almost made Mu cold day fall from the windowsill.

    "Yes, take off your clothes quickly..." at this point, Ulysses finally noticed something wrong. Her cheeks were getting redder and redder.

    "Stupid, stupid! What the hell are you thinking? It''s not that kind of thing. I''ll help you mend your broken clothes!"

    "Clothes?" Mu Han found it at this time.

    When she was attacked just now, her clothes were accidentally cut by Ulysses.

    "Does Ulysses know how to tailor?" Mu Hantian asked.

    "I''m not very good at it, but I don''t know anything," said Ulysses, with an unhappy look.

    "Because I have some responsibility, I don''t want to owe you any more."

    "If you say so, you too." Mu Hantian obediently took off his shirt and handed it to yulis.

    Ulysses took out the needle and thread from the tailor group and began to sew it one by one with an inflexible gesture. Her sewing skills are not good, but she is not inexperienced.

    "Shouldn''t that be what your friends taught you?"

    "You''re right," said Ulysses, silently sewing her clothes without raising her head.

    Mu cold day looked at her hand for a while. After confirming that he didn''t need to worry, he looked around the whole room again.

    Unlike Claudia''s room, Ulysses''s room has no compartments. But in terms of the size of a single room, it''s much more spacious. It seems that it has been cleaned and cleaned up.

    Next to the bed is a strong desk with roses in a small vase in the corner. At the same time, there is a rare picture next to it.

    Mu Hantian approached with interest. The people in the picture are women who look like nuns and children with a large age gap. Judging from their dress, their life seems very difficult.

    One of them was obviously different from the others. Although the appearance is as simple as other children, it can be seen from the photos that they came from different growth environments. Even so, the girl still smiled as carefree as other children, and her beautiful rose hair was very conspicuous.

    "Ulysses. Your friends don''t... are these children?"

    "Beg, hate! What are you looking at?" yulis hurriedly ran over and grabbed the photo from Mu Hantian.

    "Is the girl in the middle of the picture Ulysses?"

    Ulysses stared at Mu Hantian with sharp eyes, then sighed and put the picture back on the table.

    "Yes, the children in this picture are indeed my friends," said Ulysses, sitting back in her chair again to repair.

    "Don''t look at me now. When I was a child, I was very wild. When I was a child, I often sneaked out of the palace. It was probably because I was too boring. What''s more, although I had royal blood, I was a branch of a collateral branch. Because when the monarchy revived, the blood of the main families almost disappeared, so it was our family''s turn to come out." Ulysses stopped her action, Said faintly.

    "But one day, I ran a little farther than usual, but I got lost. I swayed on the road and accidentally ran into the slum. Although the law and order in lezetania is not so bad, I can imagine the end of rich children wandering alone in such places."

    "What about your strength at that time?" Mu Hantian asked.

    "At that time, I could only emit a flame like a lighter, which was totally useless. No, even if I had stronger flame ability at that time, I didn''t have any fighting experience, so I shouldn''t be useful. At that time, I was watched by a group of bad guys and turned into an alley, so I could only cry helplessly. At the critical moment, they were the ones who saved me. Can you understand my heart at that time Love? They are like my life-saving heroes. "There is a strong sense of longing in Ulysses''s voice.

    "After returning to the palace to investigate, I learned that they were the children of an orphanage in the slum. Then I would run to them as soon as I slipped out of the palace. At first, they certainly alienated me, but at my insistence, later we became good friends." unconsciously, Alice changed into a nostalgic tone.

    "Did those children know you were a princess?"

    "No, I didn''t tell them at that time. Of course the nuns knew it long ago."

    "What about your family?"

    "Of course, the people around me complained, but my parents had died at that time, so I didn''t care at all."

    "Ah?"

    "Don''t you know that the current king of lezetania is my brother and the last one was my parents - but my impression of my parents has been very blurred."

    "So it is."

    "After the investigation, I was surprised that the orphanage was founded by the fund established by my mother. It makes people feel the wonder of fate." at this point, Ulysses suddenly stopped.

    "But my mother''s fund has already run out. There are new orphans every year, so it is more and more difficult to allocate funds year by year. That''s why I came here. This time it''s my turn to help those children and protect them. Sadly, what those children need most now is money."

    "I see. Is that what you want to win three consecutive titles?" Mu Hantian suddenly realized.

    "Yes, but let me state first that no one asked me to do so. It''s my personal will to do what I want to do now for myself." Ulysses said decisively, her eyes very firm.

    "This city is both inferior and boring. It makes students duel with each other, and the world is still fascinated by it. Desire fills all corners and becomes ugly and fat after swallowing everything. But it is also for this reason that this is the nearest place to any desire. I want to realize my wish here - that''s the reason why I fight." speaking of this, Ulysses spread out her shirt.

    It''s a little... No, it''s actually sewn askew, but at least it''s done a minimum repair.

    "All right! Take it back like this."

    "Well, thank you."

    "So I don''t owe you."

    "I see."

    At this time, Mu Hantian found a neatly folded handkerchief in the corner of the desk.

    That handkerchief is the opportunity for Ulysses and Mu Hantian to meet.

    Ulysses seemed to notice Mu Hantian''s sight, smiling and gently picking up her handkerchief.

    "Well, this is a birthday present from my friends in the orphanage. It has everyone''s embroidery on it. The most ugly one is stabbed by my good friend."

    The other party must be a very important friend of Ulysses. Mu Han sighed slightly in his heart.

    Finally, she smiled shyly and said, "this is my treasure." at the same time, she put the handkerchief back.

    Mu Hantian felt funny and felt heavy pain in his heart.

    Important objects, things to protect - their own mission. Yes, I must strive to become stronger.

    "See you tomorrow!" Mu Hantian, who put on his shirt, waved goodbye slightly, and then jumped out of the window.

 Chapter 669

    "What''s the matter, cold day? I was in a daze early in the morning." yingshilong, who was walking nearby, shouted, and Mu Han suddenly raised his head.

    "No, just think of something. It''s no big deal." Mu Hantian quickly waved his hand and squeezed out a smiling face at the same time.

    "Well, it''s all right."

    "Well, if you don''t hurry up, you''ll be late."

    "Don''t worry, look, there''s no problem at all."

    Although yingshilang said so, Mu Hantian looked at the whole corridor and almost disappeared from the students. In fact, they didn''t arrive in the classroom until a moment before the class meeting.

    "Oh, Julius, good morning." Mu Hantian said hello.

    When Mu Hantian sat in his seat, Ulysses was reading a letter.

    "Ulysses?"

    "Ah, oh, good morning." Ulysses put the letter away in a panic and didn''t look away.

    "All right, all right, sit down! Order the names!"

    Although Mu Hantian doubted Ulysses'' attitude, Kuang Zi, the teacher, entered the classroom murderously, so he couldn''t confirm with her further. Ulysses was almost unable to concentrate in class, and the whole person was restless.

    "What''s the matter, Ulysses?"

    After school, Mu Hantian thought it was hard to catch the opportunity, but Ulysses didn''t look at Mu Hantian and got up directly.

    "Sorry, I have something to do today."

    "Eh? Wait a minute, Ulysses?"

    Seeing that Ulysses ignored her completely, Mu Hantian could only watch her leave the classroom quickly.

    "What''s wrong with her?" Mu Hantian was puzzled.

    "Oh, it seems that she has returned to the past." yingshiro said with a smile.

    "Before?"

    Yingshiro shrunk his neck and answered Mu Hantian''s question. The princess was always like that before you came. She exuded a strong smell of ''leave me alone''. It''s a pity to think that we have finally made progress. "

    Although I care a little about Ulysses, I have to report what happened yesterday to Claudia first. By the way, I also ask what happened to Ulysses.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Oh, Hello, what''s the matter?" entering the office, Claudia showed her usual smile to welcome Mu cold day.

    "Ulysses was attacked again yesterday."

    "Well, I''ve heard the news. It seems that I''ve got rayworth''s students this time."

    "The news is really well informed. However, I already know who the prisoner is."

    Mu Hantian''s words surprised Claudia. "Oh, are you sure?"

    "Well, it''s definitely that guy, what you suspect - Silas!"

    "Sure enough, it was him. Did Ulysses notice it?"

    "Although she hasn''t personally confirmed it, I think she should have noticed it."

    "So where is Ulysses now?"

    "She said that if she had something to do, she would go back immediately... No, Ulysses is in danger." Mu Hantian thought of Ulysses''s personality. Once she knew who the prisoner was, how could she fake her hand to others.

    "It seems a little troublesome now." Claudia also thought of Ulysses''s troublesome character.

    "Claudia, anyway, we must find Ulysses first."

    "But where can I find her? Although asterisk is an artificial island, its area is not small. It must be futile to look for a needle in a haystack."

    "I know, but... Sorry, wait a minute." at this time, Mu Hantian''s cell phone rang.

    Originally thought it was Ulysses''s phone, Mu Hantian quickly opened the space window.

    "Cold weather, help me!"

    The person appearing on the other side was a confused and frowning yarn night.

    "Yarn night, what''s the matter?"

    "I''m lost."

    The simple and clear answer made Mu Hantian shake his head and smile bitterly.

    "Shaye, you''re lost again... But I''m sorry, I''m busy looking for Ulysses now."

    "Lisfett? I seem to have seen her just now."

    Gauze night''s words made Mu Hantian and Claudia look at each other.

    "Really?"

    Shaye at the other end of the picture nodded.

    "Shaye! Can you tell me in detail where I met her just now? No, where are you now?"

    "If you knew, you wouldn''t have to ask for help."

    "Well, that''s true." Mu Hantian was speechless.

    "Excuse me, shashagong, can you turn the camera to the nearby scenery?"

    "Is that so?" hearing Claudia''s sudden interruption, Shaye showed a puzzled expression, but she took a picture of her mobile phone around according to the instructions.

    "It''s outside the redevelopment zone. It should be able to narrow down a lot from here."

    "Thank you, Shaye! It''s really saved!"

    "I haven''t been saved yet."

    "Well, that''s right. That''s true.

    "I''ll arrange others to pick up the students from shashagong. In cold weather, you can rest assured to find Ulysses."

    "Sorry, please, Claudia."

    "It doesn''t matter." Claudia smiled and marked the matching places on the map one by one.

    "Well, it''s done!" at this time, Claudia sent the map to her mobile phone.

    "OK! Let''s start a thorough investigation from the nearest place."

    "Please wait a minute." just as Mu Hantian was ready to rush out of the office like a bullet, Claudia hurriedly called him.

    "That''s ready. Please take it."

    "Oh, ''black furnace sword?'' I see."

    At this time, Ulysses came to the abandoned building in the redevelopment zone.

    The building under demolition is shrouded in the darkness of dusk. Part of the walls and floors have been demolished and look spacious, but the waste materials piled up everywhere form many dead corners. However, Ulysses still doesn''t hesitate to enter the interior. The setting sun forms a strange, and Ulysses walks silently with a grim look on her face.

    Just as Ulysses had just stepped into the deepest area, the waste materials fell from the upper part of the ceiling and aimed at Ulysses. These waste materials were enough to press a girl into meat patties, but Ulysses didn''t lift her head to suppress her emotional voice.

    The way is in full bloom - cut off the red umbrella flower. "

    At the same time, there are pentagonal petals to protect Ulysses, and all falling materials will be bounced away. Like an umbrella formed by fire.

    "You don''t think this little trick will work for me? I suggest you show up quickly - Silas Norman.

    The moon rose slightly in the sky beyond the ceiling leading to the roof.

    The bounced reinforced steel bone was inserted into the floor. In the dust raised by the falling waste material, a teenager slowly appeared.

    "Disrespect, disrespect, even the rest of the show can''t talk about matching cards

    Silas, a thin boy, bowed his head hypocritically.

    "Sure enough, it''s you," said Ulysses, gnashing her teeth.

 Chapter 670

    "What''s your purpose!"

    "Oh, don''t be so anxious. For me, it would be better if I could communicate peacefully. I came to you to communicate." Silas smiled fearlessly.

    "How long do you have to open your eyes and lie?"

    "No, no, no, I''m serious. I also try my best to avoid confrontation with you." Silas tried his best to explain, but his calm attitude remained the same.

    Before coming here, Ulysses did a little research. Silas is not only in the ranking, but also has no experience of participating in the formula ranking war. His strength is unknown. And there were at least three attackers. Even if one of the men in black was Silas, there should be two other accomplices.

    "I see. Just listen to what you have to say." Ulysses thought it''s best to see what the opponent will do first, and it''s also good to attack later.

    "That''s right. In fact, like you, I came here to make money. So I always thought we were like-minded." Silas nodded with an arrogant smile and then said: "You should know that my condition is that you have to give up participating in the Phoenix star martial arts festival. In addition, it would be better if you could testify that I have nothing to do with the attack."

    "Oh, is it good for me?"

    "Of course, isn''t it enough to ensure the safety of you and that Mu cold day?"

    "Stop talking nonsense," Ulysses said bluntly.

    "As long as I beat you here, I don''t have to talk so much. Besides, even if I''m silent, the student union should have locked you."

    "I have my own way over there. After all, there is no evidence that I did it," Silas said.

    "Oh, really?" the sudden sound of abuse made Silas''s face ugly.

    "It''s you!"

    "That''s right!... I''m sorry, Ulysses. I''m late, but you are. Aren''t we partners? Why don''t you tell me that if I came here alone, I wouldn''t be able to find it if it wasn''t for Shaye and Claudia." Mu Hantian said.

    "Hum, well, I''ll catch you all today." Silas snorted coldly without saying anything more. With his wave, countless figures appeared in the shadow of the building.

    "What! Unexpectedly..." Ulysses didn''t expect that there were so many people here. She didn''t notice it at all.

    "Yulis, don''t worry, these are not human beings." looking at the figure around, Mu Hantian smiled fearlessly.

    "You''re right. They are just dolls, but..." Silas smiled after hearing Mu Hantian''s words. With his smile, more and more dolls appeared and soon filled the surrounding space.

    "Here is the maximum number I can manipulate at the same time, a total of 128 dolls. If you can knock them all down, I can only surrender. If you can''t do it, I''m sorry. I can only ask you to die. By the way, these dolls are specially customized. The heat resistance limit has been specially raised to deal with you, Ulysses."

    "Really? Let''s see how it works! Let''s bloom! Swallow the dragon and bite the flame flower!" I saw the magic array emerge from the track depicted by Ulis''s thin sword, and then a fierce heat wave burst out from the magic array. Then a huge flame dragon appeared as if it was going to break through the magic array.

    "Oh, it''s the first time I''ve seen this," Silas whispered in admiration.

    It''s no wonder. After all, this is one of Ulysses''s trumps and can''t be easily seen by others.

    The roar of the flame dragon shook the air around it, and then bit the doll in front of Ulysses with the dragon''s jaw.

    "Oh, can''t you?" even though the special doll raised the heat resistance limit, it was helpless under the overwhelming destructive force.

    "It''s amazing. The avant-garde is armed with long handled weapons such as spears and tomahawks, the guard is armed with guns or crossbows, and the gap is filled with dolls armed with swords and axes. The last column is supervised by Silas himself.

    "This is the essence of my ''merciless puppet army''! The destructive power is equal to a military squadron. If you have the ability to challenge, just come!"

    The avant-garde doll suddenly launched a burst.

    Mu Hantian jumped up in an instant to avoid stabbing his gun tip together, but the light bullet had long aimed at Ling Dou. Mu Hantian quickly chopped it with the "black furnace magic sword". This time, the doll with the sword attacked Mu Hantian''s flaw when he landed on the ground. Mu Hantian quickly jumped back.

    "Hum... It''s a pity that you can hide. But can you only hide hard?" Silas showed a provocative smile when he saw Mu Hantian''s constant defense.

    "No, I''m just thinking. Now, I''ve fully understood the blow just now."

    "Fully understand?"

    "Yes, Silas, there are only six kinds of dolls you can drive individually?"

    Silas frowned in surprise and said angrily, "I thought you were going to say something... There''s something wrong with your eyes? Aren''t I driving more than 100 dolls now?"

    "You can see. There are six kinds that can move completely freely. The others can only make a certain degree of patterned movements, but there are only about 16 at most. The rest of the dolls can only pull the trigger and wave their wrists."

    "This move is mostly used to bluff. But I also fully understand why you only dare to attack others. If you use this rough ability to duel with others, you will show your feet immediately."

    Silas''s face was livid and trembled slightly. His reaction clearly showed that Mu Hantian was absolutely right.

    "By the way, there are six kinds and sixteen. Are you impressed by chess?"

    Generally speaking, the ability of a "witch" or a "magician" is to build a specific impression by themselves. Like Ulysses'' flowers, Silas uses chess pieces to associate them.

    "Maybe you just called yourself a chess player, but your chess skills don''t seem very good."

    "You bastard!" cried Silas, with a red face. "Kill him! Kill him for me!"

    The avant-garde doll attacked again, but mu Hantian did not hide. Mu Hantian walked to the dark puppet army and waved his magic sword at will.

    With a random wave, three dolls with long guns were split in half almost at the same time. Mu Hantian took an unusual sword speed, like pulling away insects, and saw the dolls fall down one by one.

 Chapter 671

    "It''s no use. Silas, your so-called puppets are just ordinary puppets to me." Mu Hantian didn''t look at the sword tip. I saw the doll like a moth to the fire, melting with a hissing sound.

    "Well, it''s almost time to end the farce." Mu Hantian rushed into the core of the puppet army as soon as he finished his words. Whenever the magic sword flashes, the number of dolls decreases.

    Several dolls tried to defend against Mu Hantian''s attack, but in vainбо The power of "black furnace demon sword" is so powerful that ordinary Huang style armed forces can''t fight it at all. They break into two parts together with the light blade at the moment of encounter. The puppets hiding behind the pillars or rubble to prepare for sniping were also burned like cream with the shelter at a speed as fast as black wind.

    In the face of this overwhelming force, Ulysses could not help trembling.

    A completely defenseless magic sword? Even if it''s pure Xinghuang armed, it''s too messy.

    Even if you don''t hide from him, Mu''s sword is too fast.

    It''s less than three minutes. In such a short time, more than 100 dolls of Silas have all become debris. Even the heat-resistant black doll that dealt with Ulysses turned into two halves and lay on the ground.

    "How could it be... How could it be... Impossible... Impossible!" Silas was completely lost when he saw the scene in front of him. As soon as Mu Hantian''s sword pointed at him, Silas immediately screamed and fell to the ground.

    "The game is over, Silas."

    "No... not yet... Not yet! I still have the last card." Silas waved his arm although he fell to the ground.

    At the same time, the rubble behind him scattered and a huge figure appeared.

    This doll is five times the size of other dolls. If it hadn''t had a transparent roof, it would even hit the ceiling. The wrists and feet are thick, which is a match with the pillars of the abandoned building. Although it still looks like a human, it is closer to an orangutan.

    "Hahaha! Hurry up, my queen! Kill him for me!"

    The queen obeyed Silas'' orders and attacked Mu cold sky with the agility of surpassing the giant.

    In the face of the attack, Mu Hantian only sighed and grasped the "black furnace magic sword" again. At the moment when the huge fist was about to crush them, the sword body flashed.

    "Tear the sky, the flow of the dark god - death comes!"

    Even if she saw Ulysses at a very close distance, she didn''t know what Mu Hantian had just done.

    It was thought that the "black furnace magic sword" was shining. The next moment, the huge doll''s hands and feet had been cut off and fell to the ground with a roar. The puppet''s body has the trace of the sword cut. What kind of attack can cause this kind of damage? This puzzled Ulysses.

    Silas really couldn''t say a word now.

    After Mu Hantian approached, Silas ran away with a distorted expression.

    "Yiyi, Yiyi!" I saw him stagger and get into the wreckage of the doll with a sad face.

    "Still don''t give up." Mu Hantian frowned impatiently, but then showed a dangerous expression.

    As Mu rushed forward in the cold day, Silas took a step earlier. Silas, who grabbed the remains of the doll, floated up lightly. Correctly speaking, what floats up is the wreckage of a doll, but it''s basically no difference. Silas sped up and fled into the air.

    "I''m sorry, Ulysses. I''ll go after him. Can you wait for me here?"

    "Yes, yes, but can you catch up?" asked Ulysses.

    "What do you think?"

    "I think you can, but ah, we are partners, so..." Ulysses smiled boldly and focused on the stars at the same time.

    "Let it bloom - the lamp wings of the bird of paradise!" as Ulysses said, Wan Ying Su concentrated and spread several wings of flame on Mu Hantian''s back.

    "Go on, this time we must teach that despicable fellow a lesson!"

    "The princess wouldn''t talk like that." Mu Hantian smiled easily, then waved his wings and chased up.

    In an instant, he rushed out of the roof with amazing explosive force and jumped out under the sunset red sky. Further acceleration, Mu Hantian chased Silas with great vigour, and then turned around in an instant. Mu Hantian''s sword point cuts at the puppet master who is frightened to stare.

    "It''s a real general this time, Silas Norman. Drink!"

    "Stop, don''t..." the two sides crossed each other and flashed.

    The wreckage of the doll was shattered, and Silas fell to the bottom of the abandoned building with a scream.

    Since he is a "star pulse generation", this height will not kill him.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Claudia, they''re still waiting. I''ll leave it to them next."

    "That''s good!" Ulysses closed her eyes and took a deep breath.

    Many things have happened, but it''s over for the time being. The strong wind whistling past felt very comfortable.

    "Ulysses, the scenery here is also good."

    Hearing Mu Hantian''s murmur, Ulysses looked at it again. "Yes, it is indeed a unique sight."

    The gradually setting sun dyed the whole city red. The streets, the sky and the lake are all bright red.

    Ulysses and Mu Hantian just looked at each other quietly and smiled.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Silas Norman dragged his feet and fled desperately to the alley of the redevelopment zone.

    The cushion formed by concentrating the remains of the doll can barely offset part of the falling impact, but it can''t be unharmed. Silas did not know that he had broken several bones, and his whole body was torn like an electric shock.

    But he still didn''t stop. The "movie star" of the secret service organ directly under the central government, which integrates enterprises and consortia, has been dispatched and can not be caught in any case. They will try their best to ask all the information they know, and in the end

    "Damn! Why! Why don''t you answer the phone! If I''m caught, they''ll worry too!"

    "Are you too proud of yourself? Classmate Norman."

    "Yi?"

    The one who appeared in the dark to block Silas''s way was a blonde girl.

    "Student president!" she held a strange sword in her hands. The pattern of Dao e is like eyeballs. A pair of swords look like the eyes of monsters.

    Although Silas saw this pair of notorious double swords for the first time, he had heard about its ability for a long time.

    "For them, you''re just an abandoned son who has been used and lost. What a pity."

    "Can you make a deal, student president?"

    "Deal? With me?"

    "Everything! I''ll tell you everything I know! So I hope you can ensure my safety! Don''t give me to the ''movie star'', give me to the regular Discipline Committee!"

    Claudia tilted her head and made a short sentence. "But what''s in it for me?"

    Silas snickered at her answer. As long as there is room for negotiation, I still have a chance to turn over.

    "The movie star will certainly deal with me in private. But if the discipline committee is responsible, it will have to stand in the sun. Then you can use me as a diplomatic chip, how about it!"

    "Well..." Claudia was lost in thought and closed her eyes.

    Seeing the great opportunity, Silas continued to stir up three inch good words. "You and I should be the same kind of people and use others as chess pieces in the chess game. A fool may criticize this, but the iron rule of winning the chess game is to play the chips that can be used in the most suitable place. You should understand this?"

    "I see... It makes sense."

    Hearing this, Silas relaxed.

    But Claudia said with a smile, "but I''m a little different from you, classmate Norman."

    "Eh?"

    "You seem to think you are a chess player, but I think you are also a part of the chess game. If not, isn''t it boring?"

    Then she laughed very happily. "Moreover - rather than making it public as a diplomatic chip, it''s better to solve it privately and sell alecante a favor. It''s better for me."

    Silas''s expression was bloodless and his feet trembled.

    "Woo, woo, woo..." with the shrill scream, Silas played his last trump card.

    He manipulated the knife hidden in his clothes and launched a sneak attack on Claudia. It''s impossible to avoid at this distance. Silas has absolute confidence in the perfect time.

    But

    "Oh, you don''t know the child''s ability?" Claudia flicked off his knife as if she knew Silas would attack.

    The sneak attack was a complete failure.

    The bouncing knife fell to the ground, right next to Silas''s heel, ready to escape.

    "Yi...!"

    "Don''t be so afraid, because you are still valuable. But only for now." Claudia smiled with an ordinary smile. However, her eyes were as cold as ice, and Silas was so frightened that his feet could not move.

    "Well, goodbye." with the soft voice, Claudia waved her double swords like dancing. When the two eyes depicted on the handle emitted strange light, Silas immediately sprayed blood all over his body.

    "This, this is'' Pandora ''..." he knelt on his legs and fell directly to the ground.

    In the proud pure Xinghuang style arms of the star guide Museum, this magic sword hides a special ability to foresee the future. The school badge on Silas''s chest also broke. When he was vaguely conscious, he felt someone approaching.

    "Please! You won''t do it again." the boy looming from the shadow of the street lamp greeted Claudia in a relaxed tone.

    "Don''t worry. In short, throw him into the punishment room first. The aftermath will be handed over to you ''movie stars''. Be sure to get all the information out."

    "Of course, that''s how we eat." the boy glanced at Silas who fell aside and shrugged his shoulders. As if he were an outsider.

    "By the way, what about the two?"

    "Well, Ulysses has contacted me just now. It seems to be going well."

    "Then why are you still unhappy?"

    "Oh... You should see it. Does that mean my skills are not home yet?"

    "If you are really so unwilling, wouldn''t you like to go with me?" the boy said noncommittally.

    "No way, I also have my position."

    "Oh, is that the only reason?"

    The boy teased Claudia with a smile. Claudia kept smiling and put the tip of her sword against him.

    "Did the high level order you to inquire about me? Classmate yingshiro at night?"

    "No, no, no, absolutely not!" the young man, no, it''s yingshiro, quickly shook his head, but he still looked like a smiling face.

    "I''m just purely curious. In fact, how nice it would be if I could leave it to you."

    Instead of answering with regret, Claudia sighed and whispered, "no way. Although it''s a pity, let''s give it to Ulysses this time. After all - the wonderful play has just been unveiled. Moreover, even if he''s alone, I''ll be killed if he uses those two swords."

    The girl listening to the report in the dark research room stopped her homework and sighed slightly. "It''s time to call back the troops. Anyway, enough information has been collected, and it seems that the task of sneaking attacks on strong students is more serious than expected."

    Countless spatial windows were opened around her, showing constantly changing values and charts.

    "Oh, but does this mean that my doll is excellent? Hahaha." the girl laughed happily and called out the optical keyboard at the same time.

    "After all, half wise people are the best to deal with." with a confident smile on her mouth, the girl continued to return to her homework. At the other end of her sight, two dolls were sleeping quietly.

 Chapter 672

    The scorching July sun, which is enough to sting the skin, still does not slow down after school.

    Mu Han wiped the sweat on his forehead and ran to the atrium in the shade of the tree.

    "It''s terrible. It seems that she can''t catch up..." Ulysses, who is very strict with punctuality, glared at each other in her mind.

    Because she was called to do chores by her mentor Kuang Zi, she was late. As long as she explained well, Ulysses should understand. Probably!

    Mu Hantian and Ulysses formed a partner and two weeks later registered to participate in the "Phoenix star Martial Arts Festival".

    They train hard every day for the game. It''s not a special reason, but mu Hantian knows nothing about the rules of "Xingwu sacrifice". There are too many things to remember.

    Of course, Ulysses doesn''t have the experience of forming a team. Mu Hantian wants to teach her. After all, it''s no problem to form a team after staying in Sao for so long.

    "Well, now just design a model for close cooperation attacks."

    Walking through the atrium and across the corridor connecting the middle and university buildings, Mu Hantian suddenly found someone. The shadow of the pillar just formed a dead corner, and a girl suddenly appeared.

    Although Mu Hantian hurriedly slowed down, it was too late.

    A moment later, the girl seemed to be aware of it and looked at the cold day with a surprised expression.

    If it goes on like this, it will inevitably hit you head-on. In a hurry, Mu Hantian changed direction very quickly.

    Beyond the physical limit of the action splashed a shiny spark, the body came electric shock like pain, but I can''t care so much.

    At the moment when Mu Hantian thought he had successfully dodged, he was relieved - unexpectedly, the girl''s face appeared in the direction of his body dodging.

    "Eh?"

    "Ah...!"

    Alas, I really couldn''t hide this time. Finally, Mu Hantian collided with the girl head-on.

    Fortunately, under the sudden deceleration, the impact is not great, but the other party is a girl after all. Mu Hantian quickly stood up and ran to her who fell to the ground.

    "Classmate! Are you okay? Are you hurt?"

    "Ah, yes... I, I''m fine." the girl who answered in a low voice showed a shy smile on her face and looked up at Mu Hantian at the same time.

    "I''m really sorry!" Mu Hantian bowed his head deeply to apologize and observed the girl again. After confirming that there was no injury on the other party, Mu Han was relieved.

    At the same time, Mu Hantian also found another important fact and quickly put aside his sight. Perhaps because of the girl''s standing on one knee, the skirt was lifted up greatly. The cute little pants are completely at a glance, which naturally makes Mu Hantian blush. PS: in fact, the protagonist is still very shy, just like the author.)

    "Ah woo...!" the girl seemed to find something wrong. She pulled her skirt in a panic and held her hands tightly around her body. She looked like a lovely little animal with tears, but she didn''t seem to notice that the action of holding her chest with both hands emphasized her plump figure. Looking at the girl, Mu Hantian thought of yarn night again. He suddenly felt that God was still unfair.

    The girl is wearing a medium-sized uniform, at least old, and should look like Shaye. Big watery eyes and a straight nose are very cute. Although the whole body exudes a delicate atmosphere, it is a beautiful girl to the letter. (PS: This is soft girl)

    The silver hair was tied in two, flowing behind. So is Shaye''s hairstyleбо Many people in Xingmai generation have very special hair color, and she should also be one of them.

    Her figure is very beautiful through her clothes. The slender willow waist is hung with a scabbard that seems to contain the real sword.

    "Well... Er, anyway, I''m sorry. I accidentally hit it because I was in a hurry."

    Mu Hantian looked at other places and stretched out his hand at the same time. The girl looked at Mu Hantian''s hand with a confused expression for a moment, and soon reached out tremblingly to hold it.

    After standing up, the girl patted the dust off her skirt and bowed. "No, no, I should apologize to you. Because my bad habit of walking quietly can''t be changed. My uncle has reminded me many times."

    Mu Hantian just remembered. I may have been in a hurry just now and didn''t pay attention to the situation around me. But the distance is so close that she doesn''t feel at all. This girl is not simple.

    Moreover, the reason why the two people will hit each other may be that they have to avoid each other, but they accidentally dodge in the same direction. But at that time, the people who can escape with such skill and the keen judgment are not ordinary people.

    "Please, excuse me, what''s the matter...?" seeing Mu Hantian suddenly fall into silence, the girl showed a mysterious expression and slightly tilted her head.

    "Oh, no, nothing... Eh, wait a minute. There seems to be something stuck here." look carefully, there is a dead branch the size of a little finger wrapped around the girl''s beautiful silver hair.

    "Eh? Where... Where?" hearing Mu Hantian''s instructions, the girl hurriedly touched her hair, but she couldn''t seem to see it and kept touching the opposite place.

    Flustered girls always feel so cute. They really want to watch it again. Unfortunately, they don''t have time now.

    "Don''t move, let me help you." Mu Hantian smiled bitterly, and stretched out his hand to remove the small dead branches from the girl''s head, carefully, so as not to hurt her hair.

    "Thank you... Thank you." the girl thanked shyly, blushing as if she were about to spit out steam. Then he still kept his head down and was silent. Occasionally, he would steal his sight up. As soon as he met Mu Hantian''s four eyes, he immediately lowered his head.

    "Er..."

    Just when Mu Hantian was at a loss, a loud voice suddenly came from the middle school building: "Qilin! What are you still doing there!"

    "Yes... Yes! I''m sorry, uncle! I''ll be there right away!" the girl shrank with fear, showing an anxious look and bowed to Mu cold day again.

    "Well, I''ll go first...!"

    "Well, go quickly. Don''t let that man wait."

    At the entrance of the middle school building stood a young man. The girl ran past.

    Men''s physique is quite strong, but they should not be "star pulse generation", because Mu Han Tiansi can''t feel the power of stars at all. He is completely like an ordinary person. Although the girl calls him uncle, even relatives can''t easily enter the campus, so he should be a relevant figure in the campus.

    While Mu cold day was thinking about these things indifferently, he suddenly woke up like a dream and confirmed the time.

    "No, I''m late now."

    After looking at the time, I already exceeded the appointment.

    Mu Hantian felt the cold sweat on his back. At the same time, when he was preparing to run wildly, the mobile phone in his pocket suddenly rang.

    Bad premonition... Mu Han opened the space window with confidence for half a day, and it turned out that yulis = alexia von lisfett stared at himself with an unhappy face.

 Chapter 673

    "Let''s bloom - red, round, burning and cutting flowers!" sounded in the training room with an awe inspiring voice, and the inflammation of red lotus erupted around Ulysses at the same time. The flame forms a whirlpool like a tornado, quickly turns into a disc in the air, and then splits into more than a dozen. The fiery blade rotates violently in the air, like a hot wheel of war.

    "Go!" with Ulysses'' instructions, countless war wheels splashed sparks and attacked Mu cold day at the same time. Mu Hantian turned sideways with a sword to prepare for the battle.

    A single blade sword with dark veins on its body splits the battle wheel that came first in half at a lightning speed. The war wheel divided in two from the center disappeared into the void like a candle extinguished in the wind.

    At this time, the battle wheel of Mu Hantian circled from both sides and attacked from the left and right at the same time.

    In Mu Han''s heart, he admired the perfect control of the battle wheel and jumped back to avoid it.

    However, as predicted, the war wheel fell from Mu Hantian''s head with a violent momentum. Moreover, under the subtle difference of timing, three battle wheels flew from the front and three battle wheels flew from behind. This is a multiple attack with time difference.

    In this world, it is quite difficult to manipulate more than a dozen objects moving in three-dimensional space at the same time. But the manipulation of Ulysses is so exquisite that it can be seen that her skill is by no means easy. If you don''t have a strong ability to master space, you can''t do it.

    Mu Han Tian shrunk and avoided the attack from his head. At the same time, he twisted his body directly and waved the big sword to the battle wheel from the front.

    However, Mu Hantian did not cut it off, but pulled the battle wheel aside with the sword body. The pushed wheels collided with each other in the air, literally bursting out sparks and changing their tracks.

    The battle wheel that flew past Mu Hantian just flew out next to his body.

    "Go on!" Mu Hantian breathed and held the sword in his hand again, that is, the "black furnace magic sword".

    "Really, you don''t care about performing stunt like moves every time."

    On the other hand, Ulysses stared at Mu Hantian with a surprised expression.

    "I''m beginning to be interested in how you will avoid the attack next."

    "Just try."

    "Good!" said Ulysses, spreading the battle wheel in the three-dimensional space without leakage. The scene in front of us is as rigorous as a military commander, and as beautiful as a flower field.

    "Interesting, so what about this move?" Mu Hantian immediately rushed to the position where yulis was. Mu Han lowered his body in the sky and rushed directly into the flame garden next to Ulysses.

    "What!"

    It seemed to be taken advantage of the emptiness, and Ulysses''s reaction was half a beat slower. She quickly commanded the battle wheel configured in advance, but obviously she couldn''t keep up with Mu Hantian''s speed.

    Mu Hantian dived into the gap of the battle wheel like a dance to shorten the distance between them - at this time, he suddenly noticed. A smile appeared on Alice''s face.

    "You''re in the trap - bloom, Rong Lieyan claw China!" with Ulysses''s words, Mu Hantian''s feet suddenly floated a magic array, and the fire column suddenly broke out as if blocking Mu Hantian''s way. A total of five in front, back, left and right makes Mu Hantian like trapped in the palm of a huge monster with sharp claws.

    Is this the ability of setup? But... Not enough! Looking at the figure of Ulysses, Mu Hantian smiled in his heart.

    Among the abilities of "witch" and "magician", some abilities must meet specific conditions before they can be launched. Most of these abilities are used as traps - for example, Mu Hantian is now.

    "Hehe, I should win this time." you can hear Ulysses boasting about her victory across the flame, but you can''t see her expression.

    As soon as the tip of huoyanzhu''s claws admired the cold sky, they attacked like clenched fists.

    But mu Hantian still looked fearless and adjusted his breathing in time.

    "The dark god flows the profound meaning - the dance of heaven and family!" holding the long sword in his right hand, he slashed it like twisting his body. While chopping to the end, he immediately changed his left hand to hold the sword with his backhand and rotated again.

    Two sword flashes appeared on the fire pillar surrounding Mu cold day, and the next moment extinguished five fire pillars.

    "This..."

    Regardless of the burning embers left on the skin, Mu cold day instantly shortened the distance between them. When Mu Hantian''s sword stabbed yulis, who was standing in place, almost at the same time, the training room immediately sounded a loud alarm bell.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Well, I thought I would win today," said the forked Ulysses, puffing up her cheeks and looking unhappy.

    Mu Hantian, sitting on the cold floor, smiled bitterly and looked up at Ulysses.

    This is Ulysses'' special training room. There is no one except two people. The ceiling is very high and the space is large enough to match a gymnasium.

    "I can''t even win like this. I always feel that I have lost my self-confidence."

    "No, I think Ulysses is already very strong."

    "If it sounds good, I won''t have to. As a result, I haven''t beaten you once today." Ulysses still puffed her cheeks, but stared at the cold day with sharp eyes.

    "Don''t say that. You have made great progress, but close combat is still not strong enough. You need more training. But you have many unique moves. I haven''t seen that move just now."

    "Well, well. I''m confident at least on this point," said Ulysses, with a slightly gentle expression and nodded.

    In fact, Ulysses'' unique skills are really changeable. Mu Hantian has seen more than a dozen kinds of unique moves, including attack, defense and even auxiliary. This is also evidence that Ulysses has complete control over her ability.

    "But then again, without such strength, you simply can''t stand out in the ''Xingwu Festival''. By the way - in cold weather, which side do you think has a higher winning rate in the ''Xingwu Festival'' for capable and non capable people such as'' witch ''or'' magician ''?"

    "I think this depends mainly on personal ability. I can''t say whether it will win or lose."

    "Do you think so? Yes, but relatively speaking, the winning rate of ''witch'' or ''magician'' is higher, but it is only limited to the initial achievements. The people here are not stupid. Once your ability is exposed, it will be cracked by others. The more eccentric your ability is, the stronger your ability will be, but it will lose its versatility. Although you can easily repel the opponent you see for the first time, the battle here is not just It''s good to win one game. We must continue to win. Those who are often at the top know this very well. "

    "Well, I see. By the way, Ulysses, I want to ask a question, how many are better than you." Mu Hantian asked an important question.

    "Students better than me are in asterisk, but... How can I say, although there are not as many as a feather, there are still a certain number. If you make a conservative estimate, you can''t count the fingers of both hands and feet."

    "Oh, is there so much?"

    "To cite a few famous examples, the student president of jialeduovas is known as the top swordsman. I have also seen his fight. In addition, I have heard that the student president of Jielong is as strong as a ghost, but she has not reached the age of ''Xingwu Festival'', so it is difficult to see her give full play to her strength."

    "Oh, are the student presidents of jialeduovas and Jielong? Claudia is also the student president. It seems that the student presidents of each school park are gathered."

    "Ah, in other words, I heard that yingshiro said that a man seemed to be the King Dragon Star Wu Ji of lianba. Who''s leiwofu''s?"

    "''lone poison witch '', Ophelia." Ulysses lowered her voice as if she were suppressing her feelings.

    "Yes, it''s her!" Mu Hantian patted his hand, but suddenly found that yulis didn''t look right.

    I saw her head down, her expression mixed, like angry, but with a feeling of sadness.

    "Ulysses, what''s the matter with you?" Mu Hantian shouted cautiously, and Ulysses suddenly raised her head.

    "Oh, no, I''m sorry. I''m just thinking." Ulysses quickly changed the subject, raised her index finger and straightened her chest at the same time.

    "In addition, besides students, asterisk also has many strong players? For example, the captain of the guard is known as the strongest ''witch'' in asterisk''s history, and Ms. Tanizaki, our class director, is much better than me."

    "Mr. Tanizaki?"

    "Don''t look at her like that. She is the only coach who dominates the ''lion goose star martial sacrifice'' team. I just don''t know why she came to teach in the star guide Museum."

    "In fact, I''m curious. How strong is your power?"

    "Well... In fact, I don''t know, because I''ve never tried my best," Mu said.

    "Really? Then you must be very strong."

    "It''s OK to say so! Then, continue..." just as Mu Hantian was ready to say something, a sound like a bell sounded.

    Then a little later, the space window is opened.

    "You have visitors, would you like to meet?" hearing the smooth machine voice, yulis and Mu Hantian couldn''t help looking at each other.

 Chapter 674

    "Oh, what a surprise for the visitors," said Ulysses, with an interested expression, looking at the two people standing at the door of the training room.

    One is a young man nearly two meters tall and the other is a petite girl. In contrast, it may be mistaken for a primary school student. Both faces showed an unhappy expression and stared at Ulysses in front of them.

    "Shaye and... Lestat? Why are you two here?" hearing Mu Hantian''s words, the girl, Shaye of Shasha palace, took a step forward and stretched out her index finger to point to yulis.

    "Hello thief."

    "Ha?" Ulysses blinked dully when she was suddenly accused by others. "Say I''m a good thief... What do you mean?"

    "Lisfett, it''s too much for you to monopolize the cold weather recently. It''s obviously in violation of antitrust law and fair trade law. I ask you to improve it."

    "What does being with him have to do with antitrust laws and fair trade laws?" Ulysses asked noncommittally.

    Shaye still maintained the same expression, took another step, still pointed to Ulysses and said, "it''s no use pretending to be stupid. I have evidence in my hand. I''ve made it clear that, lisfett, after school recently, you were locked in a secret room alone with two people in cold weather, immersed in unspeakable behavior, right?"

    "You! Don''t talk nonsense, will you? We''re just stepping up training for the Phoenix star Martial Arts Festival! And who spread such rumors!"

    "The source of the information is secret... I can only reveal it. It''s Mr. E. y."

    "Damn night blowing!"

    "And you are usually too close to cold weather, lisfett. You were also at lunch before. Although you pretended to be sitting together, you were guilty of being a thief."

    "What! That, that was really an accident...!"

    "It''s been several days in a row. Can this be called chance? Lie and make a draft."

    "Well... Well, I also want to say, Shasha palace, you can''t keep..."

    Shaye and Ulysses began a fierce dispute, and their foreheads were almost pressed together.

    "Oh, forget it, just leave them alone." Mu Hantian sighed greatly and smiled bitterly at the young man - Lestat marcophil.

    "Lestat, what''s the matter today? Why are you still with Shaye?"

    "She just found it on the road. Somehow, she seems to have lost her way. Anyway, the place she wants to go is the same, so she''ll bring her by the way."

    "That''s right, but the place you said you were going to is the same. Does it mean that Lestat has something to do with us?"

    As a result, Lestat frowned, looked away and said, "well... How to say, it''s Silas... In short, I want to apologize to Ulysses. After all, Silas is also my man. As a result, I didn''t notice what he did. It caused so many people to get hurt." after Lestat said that, his face still looked away and lowered his head slightly.

    "Always, in short... Sorry! That''s it! Bye!"

    "Oh, wait, wait a minute, Lestat!" seeing Lestat finish, he immediately turned to leave, and Mu Hantian quickly stopped him.

    "Master, is there anything else?"

    "There''s something really. Ulysses and I are just looking for a training opponent for partner war. Lestat, can you help us if it''s convenient? Shaye, you can come too."

    "Looking for training opponents?"

    "Huh?" Lestat, Shaye and Ulysses looked at the cold sky at the same time.

    "Beg, hate, don''t make your own decisions, okay!"

    "But we really need to train our opponents. 1v1 of course, we have no problem, but the ''Phoenix star Martial Arts Festival'' is a double battle, we have no experience, and if it''s them, wouldn''t it be all right to explain?" Mu Hantian explained.

    "Yes, yes... But..." Ulysses hesitated.

    "It doesn''t matter. What do you two think? If you promise, it will help us a lot." Mu Han made a semi tough decision directly, and then asked them for their opinions again.

    Shaye nodded simply. "It doesn''t matter to me."

    Of course, all three looked at the rest of Lestat.

    Leishida coughed, then answered softly, "since Master said that, of course, it''s no problem. I also want to see the results of training."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Well, everyone, can we start?" Mu cold day looked at the three people who were still warming up and asked.

    "No problem!" the three returned and stopped at the same time.

    "In a word, you are just starting partners. I won''t ask too much. Fortunately, the roles of forwards and defenders on both sides are very clear. First, start practicing from support. As soon as the forwards and defenders enter close combat, the defenders will restrain each other and support the forwards at the same time. Is that ok?"

    "Yes." there was a fierce spark between Ulysses and Shaye.

    "They are really serious," said Mu Hantian, who felt their courage.

    At this time, Lestat, who had started the lion Tomahawk, said to Mu Hantian, "master, I won''t be like last time this time. Let''s see my growth!"

    "Well, although you''ve only trained for four days, you''ve made great progress. Let me see!" Mu Hantian responded with a smile and started the sword type bright armed in his hand. It''s not a "black furnace demon sword", but just a random one.

    As the whistle sounded at the beginning of the battle, Lestat immediately rushed to Mu Hantian.

    "Take it!"

    "Qiang!"

    Mu Hantian took leishida''s axe with his sword and hit it with all his strength. Then the whole man flew back. Although leishida has made progress, he is a power type, which has not changed at all. It can only be said that now he consumes more energy, and this was originally to run in with yulis, so mu Hantian will not take the initiative to attack.

    "It''s not over yet!" while Mu Han landed, Lestat''s second wave of attack had arrived.

    Mu Han Tian slightly turned his head and avoided the light blade from the top of his head. At the same time, he cut into leishida''s arms while taking advantage of the gap. This move is a fixed mode to deal with long handled weapons such as lion Tomahawk, but Lestat seemed to have expected it long ago, so he maintained the attack posture and hit Mu cold sky with his shoulder to stop the attack.

    "Lestat, you''re doing well, but if you go on like this, your physical exertion is too much." he stopped the shoulder impact with the blade and said aloud at the same time.

    "Master, this problem will not be discussed first. If master continues to defend like this, but..." before leishida finished his words, several fireballs intervened between mu Hantian and leishida. Leishida had to avoid it. Fortunately, Mu Hantian didn''t pursue.

    It''s Ulysses''s unique skill... I remember it''s called nine wheel dance flame flower. Looking at the fireball, Mu Hantian''s heart said.

    The fireball flying in the air is like a huge firefly, tightly wrapped around Lestat.

    Seeing this move, Mu Han genius understood why Lestat was not good at fighting with Ulysses.

    Ulysses'' attack can ignore the distance from her opponent, and the small movements of the lion Tomahawk are inflexible, so it is quite difficult to deal with.

    "Shit, it''s this thing again, over there, please be serious..." Lestat couldn''t help complaining, but as soon as he looked back and saw the yarn night behind him, he suddenly froze in place.

    No, it''s not just Lestat. Even Ulysses and Mu Hantian couldn''t help looking at it with their mouths open. Because the gun in Shaye''s hand, No. It should be said that the gun is more suitable. It''s really ridiculously large.

    The gun body should be more than two meters. Several space windows are opened around, and the shining light from the core reminds people of meteor fighting skills.

    "I''m very serious. Thirty nine type bright ray gun - wolfdora - fire." Shaye''s nerveless voice just whispered, and the flow of light roared and burst.

    "Wait, wait!" heard leishida shouting in embarrassment, Mu Hantian immediately fell down.

    A thick beam of light swept overhead. Mu Han, who was lying on the ground, saw that Ulysses and Lestat were lying on the ground in the same position, and seemed to have escaped at a critical moment.

    Soon, the light column fan-shaped towards Mu Hantian and others, and then disappeared slowly like melting.

    Mu Hantian looked back in fear and saw a big hole on the wall where he hit directly, which seemed to have been bitten by a vegetable bug. Is the building of asterisk too soft, or should we say that the fire of yarn night is too fierce?

    "Fire... Fire is too strong, fool! Do you want to blow me up too!" Lestat was the first to recover. He suddenly stood up, green veins appeared on his head and rushed to question Shaye.

    "You deserve to be unable to hide, but it''s easy to hide in cold weather." Shaye didn''t look afraid at all. Her attitude still didn''t care. Instead, it seemed that she didn''t know why she was scolded.

    "Shasha palace, you really..." yulis didn''t seem to be angry. She lowered her head and held her forehead.

    "Oh, did I miss something just now?" a familiar voice came from the other end of the cave on the wall.

 Chapter 675

    Familiar sounds. As expected, it was Claudia, the student president of the star guide academy, who poked his head into the cave on the wall.

    "This training room is only for you to use, but please don''t forget that this is the equipment of the school park."

    "I know. It''s just an accident in training, not vandalism." Ulysses is like a fried rabbit.

    "That''s good." Claudia smiled gently and nodded generously.

    At this time

    "Oh, it''s amazing, Carmela. I didn''t expect to shoot through the wall suddenly. Although it''s more than a freak, our research institute is no less than a freak, but the freaks in other schools are really interesting."

    "Well, really. Don''t be too hasty, aenesta. Please don''t give me any more trouble."

    At the other end of the hole in the wall, two strange women appeared behind Claudia. No, for mu Hantian, what is strange is not only their looks, but also the uniforms they wear.

    "What''s going on, Claudia?" Ulysses'' voice was cold and low. And not only Ulysses, but also Lestat showed sharp eyes and posed. But Claudia seemed completely unaware of the tense atmosphere and clapped her hand.

    "Ah, I have to introduce myself to you. These are miss Camilla Paret of the alcante Institute and miss aenida junet."

    "Alecante''s...?" I see. No wonder Ulysses and Lestat are so murderous.

    A few days ago, alecante was the school park behind the needle. Ulysses is a direct victim. Of course, she will be hostile to alecante.

    Claudia and others walked around the almost unused entrance and entered the training room again.

    "This time, our school park will jointly develop a new type of Huang style armed forces with alecante. Miss Paret is the representative leader of the plan. Today, in order to sign a formal contract, she will visit our school park."

    "Hello, everyone." the brown woman nodded her forehead slightly.

    "Joint development? Well, that''s right. So it is." Ulysses seemed to understand and said unhappily.

    Lestat asked, "Hey, Ulysses, what does'' so ''mean?"

    "It seems that even if you have been trained, your observation is still poor. These two people are the guarantee of Silas''s incident. They mostly ask each other to provide technology on the condition that they don''t report the behind the scenes alecante."

    "You...!" Lestat was speechless.

    "Oh, what does that mean?" Claudia just smiled. Although she neither affirmed nor denied, her attitude has fully answered everything.

    "Forget it, anyway, it''s up to you. You''re best at this kind of dark trading under the table. But - why are alecante''s connections here?"

    "Well, this is because -"

    "Yes, yes, because I said I wanted to see it." at this time, another girl in alecante''s uniform suddenly jumped and raised her hand at the same time.

    "Oh ~ because people want to see it with their own eyes, the swordsman who can cut all my dolls in half." with that, aenida smiled.

    "Eh?" at this moment, all around suddenly fell into an unspeakable mysterious silence.

    Ulysses and Lestat were so surprised that their chins fell off and they didn''t know what to say. Even Camilla covered her face with one hand, as if she were saying ''bad...''. Claudia also showed a surprised expression and covered the corners of her mouth with her hand. Of course, Mu Hantian is no exception.

    Because what the girl said just now is tantamount to generously admitting that "I am the behind the scenes.". No wonder people are so surprised.

    "So, are you the swordsman? Mm-hmm, I see ~" enisida completely ignored the embarrassing atmosphere, approached Mu cold day, opened her eyes and looked at Mu cold day carefully, showed an expression of admiration and nodded her head several times.

    "Well, you look so cute. I like you very much!"

    Then she waved to Mu Hantian, who was stunned. She covered her mouth with one hand, like whispering ''I''ll tell you ~''.

    Mu Hantian bent down half alert and half puzzled. Enisida''s eyes narrowed like a cat and whispered in Mu Hantian''s ear: "but - it won''t be so simple next time?"

    When Mu Hantian was about to raise his head, aenida''s lips took the lead and gently touched Mu Hantian''s cheek.

    "Oh!"

    "What...!"

    "Oh..."

    Mu Hantian hurriedly stepped back, and the three women in the star guide hall looked changed.

    "You, you! What the hell are you doing!" "fishy cat, annihilate." Ulysses pulled out her thin sword, and Shaye pointed the bright armed muzzle that had not been put away towards aenida.

    "Meow, ha ha, it''s terrible ~ don''t be so picky. They''re just saying hello!" Anita even hid behind Camilla and leaned out her head with a thief smile.

    "Since the opportunity is rare, the past gratitude and resentment will be put into the water. Let''s be good friends. For me, I''m not only a swordsman, but also very happy to be close to the ''Huayan witch''!"

    "Unfortunately, even if Silas didn''t happen, I hate you alecante very much. Don''t pretend to be familiar." the anger in Ulysses''s voice really makes people feel very strong hatred.

    Regardless of being a good friend, Ulysses would show such obvious disgust. Maybe she had some grudges with alecante before.

    "Ah, what a pity!"

    "I''m sorry, aenida, she... In short, her personality is the same as you see. I apologize to you instead of her." Camilla smiled bitterly and lowered her head slightly.

    However, Camilla''s sight inadvertently stopped on the bright armed in the yarn night.

    "Well, it''s really interesting. This Huang style weapon has a real personality. There are two WANYING mines in the core... No, three? It''s hard to interconnect the WANYING mines to improve the output power - what a memorable design idea."

    Yarn night rarely shows a surprised expression and looks at Camilla. "That''s right. How do you know?"

    "Of course, this is my specialized field. However, in my opinion, this is really not a practical weapon. The Robles migration method of connecting multiple cores is a defective technology that has been denied more than ten years ago. Not only the output power is unstable, the burden on users is too large, but also the volume is inevitably huge. In order to maintain high output power, it is inevitable that It will cause the phenomenon of excessive WANYING, and it will take a cooling time between each attack. These shortcomings can''t be improved anyway. "Kamila said a lot. Although Mu Hantian didn''t understand it at all, it seemed to say that the Huang style armed forces in Shaye''s hand were very tricky.

    "That''s true."

    Although Shaye bit her lips regretfully, she still stared back at Kamila. "But I still can''t forgive you for insulting dad''s gun. I ask you to take back these words."

    "Dad?" Camilla stared at Shaye. Then it dawned on me. "Are you the daughter of Professor shashagong?" her voice also had some feelings of nostalgia and ridicule.

    "So what?"

    "Then I can''t take back what I just said."

    Seeing Camilla shrug, Shaye''s vision became sharper.

    "The religious aid of Shasha palace was exiled by alecante and our ''lion sect'' because it was too heretical. Weapons and armed forces are power. Power should not be owned by individuals and must be given to the public. This is the basic idea of our ''lion sect''. As a representative, I certainly can''t tolerate his heresy."

    Shaye and Camilla stared at each other without giving in. Just when there is a sense of impending tension all aroundбкбк

    "HMM." Claudia coughed deliberately at a wonderful time.

    "Then, two guests, it''s almost time to get down to business?"

    "That''s right, I''m sorry." Camilla sighed deeply and took the initiative to look away. Then, as if urged by Claudia, he turned his back to Shaye.

    "Wait a minute, I insist that you take back that sentence." although Shaye further stares at her back, Kamila no longer answers and leaves.

    "Don''t look at Camilla. She''s stubborn. She shouldn''t change her opinion for small things." enisida, who was watching the confrontation with relish just now, smiled happily.

    "However, if you insist, you can only rely on strength to make her agree with you. That''s the rule here."

    "Means to duel with her?"

    "Meow ha! Camilla won''t agree to such a duel." aenida giggled and waved her hand, and then continued, "but we will participate in this year''s Phoenix star Martial Arts Festival!"

    "Participate in the ''Phoenix star Martial Arts Festival''?"

    "Yes, if you qualify for the finals, you may have a chance to fight." although aenida''s eyes smile, it doesn''t sound like a joke.

    "Aenesta, let''s go."

    "Come on ~! Then, everyone, bye!"

    After responding to the urging sound from the entrance, aenida was about to leave the training room

    "Wait a minute, I have something to talk to you." Mu Hantian stopped her.

    "Oh, lovely swordsman, what can I do for you?"

    Mu Han Tian smiled, walked to her side and said softly, "next time, I will let your doll evaporate!"

    "Oh, really? I''m looking forward to it." enisida said, looked at Mu Hantian, and then left bouncing.

 Chapter 676

    "What a strange bunch of guys," Ulysses whispered after a while. She grabbed the drink by the wall, and her face looked so angry that she didn''t know what to say.

    "But they said they would participate in the ''Phoenix star Martial Arts Festival''? But what do they think? Are they serious?"

    "What is the research class?" Mu Hantian asked leishida, and leishida replied with a noncommittal expression.

    "Alecante is divided into students who are responsible for the research and development of Huang style weapons and students who actually participate in the ''Xingwu Festival'' battle. Generally speaking, the former will not participate in the actual battle."

    "Oh, isn''t it strange to say that? The two people just now really seem to be ''star pulse generation'', but they don''t seem to have forged chains for war. I''m curious about why they do it."

    "Cold weather."

    When Mu Hantian was thinking, Shaye pulled the hem of his uniform.

    "Hmm? What''s the matter? Yarn night?"

    "It''s decided. I also want to participate in the ''Phoenix star Martial Arts Festival''."

    "Participate in the ''Phoenix star Martial Arts Festival''? Well, it can be, but it''s a partner war? Who are you going to partner with?"

    "Of course it''s with you in cold weather."

    "Poof!" hearing Shaye''s understatement, Ulysses, who was drinking, suddenly choked.

    "Don''t, don''t joke! He''s my partner!" Ulysses shouted and grabbed Mu Hantian''s right arm at the same time. Yarn night did not admit defeat, holding Mu Hantian''s left arm tightly and pulling it back. He shouted, "no monopoly."

    "Wait a minute, you two. Don''t do this. It will hurt!" Mu Hantian was pulled by the two people. They are both "star pulse generation". If Mu Hantian is not an ordinary person, his hand will break.

    "Just like just now, don''t you just go to leishida to form a team!"

    "No." Shaye answered immediately.

    "I don''t want it either! Who wants to form a team with the guy who blows with the enemy! Besides, my partner has already decided!"

    "Well, this is very important. Only cold weather can skillfully avoid my attack."

    "Yes, you should try to improve this! Besides, the registration of ''Phoenix star Martial Arts Festival'' has long been closed. What else can you do now?"

    "Well... This is really a problem." Shaye couldn''t help but let go of her hand and meditate.

    Yulisi took advantage of the gap to pull Mu Hantian''s arm, pulled Mu Hantian behind her, and showed a threatening posture at the same time.

    "In fact, you can log in now and become a candidate. Every year, several groups of contestants are unable to play because of injuries and other reasons."

    "OK, that''s it." Shaye''s fingers snapped when she heard Lestat''s proposal.

    Seeing Shaye''s attitude, Ulysses showed a vigilant expression and asked, "what about your partner?"

    "Cold weather."

    "No!" Ulysses and Shaye fought again.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "That''s it. Do you have any information about them?"

    "Oh, I see. The people of alecante came to our school park."

    Lunch break the next day, in the classroom of class three a year.

    Mu Hantian asked yingshilang about the two alecante female students he met yesterday. Lang Xi, an Englishman armed with a short knife style and cutting apples neatly, nodded. Yingshilang seems to be short of money recently. Lunch is so simple. Incidentally, even the apple he ate was given to him by his roommate in the next room who ran an agricultural factory in his hometown. PS: in fact, the author did the same. At that time, the money was lost. At school, sobbing, it''s sad to think of it.)

    "It takes more money to inquire about the students in his school." yingshiro chewed the cut apple and compared a circle with his index finger and thumb.

    "Don''t exceed today''s lunch money. Thank God."

    "Well, the contract is established! Today we can finally have a decent lunch!" yingshiro thrust the remaining Yun apple into his mouth and took out his mobile phone.

    "Let me tell you while going to the canteen. Let me see, Camilla and enisida, right..." urged by yingshiro, they walked out of the classroom.

    Silas''s incident must be kept confidential, so mu Hantian did not tell the details of yingshiro. But for yingshilang, it seems that just having a name is enough. The photos in the space window are indeed yesterday''s duo.

    "First of all, this beautiful woman who looks like a foreigner, named Camilla Paret, belongs to the alecante Research Institute and is the representative of the lion sect, the largest faction in alecante. Her specialty is the research and development of the bright armed forces. She used the partners of the bright armed forces developed by her team to dominate the last ''Phoenix star Martial Arts Festival''. Among the other ''star martial arts festivals'', the martial arts she developed Armed with weapons, students get good grades. Alecante''s comprehensive score last season can be promoted to second place. She is a great hero behind the scenes. "

    "Oh, she''s so amazing."

    "Then, another girl named aenida junai is alecante''s first genius and the famous representative of the ''carving school'', but there is very little information about her. I only know that her personality seems very strange."

    "However, she almost completely relied on her own strength to make the originally weak faction ''carving faction'' form a huge force. It is certain that she is by no means an ordinary person."

    "Night blowing, what do you mean by ''carving school'' and ''lion school''?"

    "Each school park will have more or less, but the internal power struggle of alecante is particularly fierce. According to the research content, it is divided into different factions, which compete with each other for research funds and beneficial students of practice classes." yingshilang opened a new space window. Something similar to a circular chart is displayed in the window.

    "As I said just now, the biggest force is the ''lion sect'' that studies and develops Huang style armed forces. Look at this picture. If this is a power map, it accounts for about half."

    "Overwhelming!"

    "The organization is big, but it lacks guidance. Moreover, in alecante, although the research institute parliament is more powerful than the student union, the bill must have two-thirds of the affirmative votes before it can be passed. In order to ensure that the bill passes, it must work with other factions. In the past, it has cooperated with" Superman "who study living modification technology, but it seems to have broken the ice several years ago When he became a big Louzi, his power declined greatly. So not long ago, the object of the new alliance was the ''carving school''. "

    "What is the research content of the faction called ''carving school''?"

    "It seems to be the research and development of model control technology and pseudo body."

    i see. In this way, the puppet manipulated by Silas was really made by her - aenida can''t be wrong. Seeing that she prepared a special doll to deal with Ulysses, she seemed to know something about the situation. It must be right to say she''s behind the scenes.

    "I have a question. Why do alecante students even carry out research and development? Isn''t it more efficient for students to focus on ''Xingwu Festival'' when they are handed over to the integrated enterprise consortium?"

    "Well, that''s the appropriate difference. When it comes to the research on wanyingsu and astral force, the" astral generation "seems to have an overwhelming advantage. In fact, most of the well-known research institutes that study astral engineering are" astral generation ". Therefore, alcant''s basic idea is that since the" astral generation "is united, let''s train R & D personnel together."

    "I always feel quite disorderly."

    "Let me tell you, the alcante Institute was as weak as Kui enweier at the beginning. However, after the students'' research results began to appear, it became a powerful school in a short time. Moreover, for those who are determined to study, other places can''t study without scruples."

    "Oh... Hey, strange?" when the topic came to this, Mu Hantian found that his route was different from that of usual. It seems that we have passed through the high school buildings and are going to the corridor connecting the middle school buildings.

    "Night blowing, isn''t the student canteen over there?"

    "Please, it''s rare for you to treat me to a meal. Isn''t it too wasteful to eat ordinary cheap fixed food?" yingshiro turned his head and smiled on his face.

    "Go to ''Lu Morris'' for a luxurious lunch today."

    "What?"

    Lu Morris is the most advanced student restaurant in the star guide. The entrance to the forest, which is a little away from the school building, is more than three times cheaper than the "Beidou canteen" in the basement of the high school building where Mu Hantian and others usually eat lunch.

    "It''s very troublesome to get information from other schools. It''s cheap to eat this meal."

    "Forget it, I''m not a person who doesn''t keep my word. Although it''s a little expensive, I can afford it." Mu Hantian can only promise.

    "Oh?" the young Shiro in front suddenly stopped.

 Chapter 677

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Nothing, just found interesting themes." yingshiro answered Mu Hantian''s question, his eyes shining like a child who found a new toy.

    Looking down his line of sight, he saw the images of two people hiding next to the pillars in the corridor.

    "It''s them -" Mu Hantian was impressed by them. It''s the girl who almost ran into in the corridor after school a few days ago, and the young man who the girl called ''uncle''.

    There is a distance between each other. Although there is no sound, the atmosphere seems not very peaceful. It doesn''t seem like a quarrel, but the tense atmosphere seems to be felt here.

    "Hey, hey, I didn''t expect to get the theme of Dao fujizaki Lin here. It must be the relationship I usually perform well." yingshiro has skillfully taken out his notebook from his arms, staring straight ahead and writing quickly in his hand.

    "Do you know who that girl is?" regardless of yingshiro''s usual performance, he was a little concerned about the girl''s Mu Hantian asked.

    Yingshiro stopped his hand and looked at Mu cold day in surprise. "Please, are you serious?"

    "Of course."

    "Daoteng Qilin is the No. 1 in the ''12 people on the first page'' of our Xingdao Museum. Haven''t you seen her information?"

    "Eh? I see." indeed, Mu Hantian remembered that when he was dueling with the "twelve people on the first page", he read their information, and there was Dao Teng Qilin in.

    "This is a big..." just as yingshilang said here, "pa!" There was a clear sound.

    The man dumped the girl - Daoteng Qilin''s face slapped.

    "I''ve warned you not to think about these things, Qilin."

    "But, uncle, I......"

    "Did I allow you to talk back?"

    The man raised his hand again, and Qi Lin shrank with fear. Butбкбк

    "Enough, bully a girl like this, are you still a man?" Mu Hantian caught the man''s wrist before the man was about to slap him.

    "Eh?..." Qilin opened her eyes in surprise.

    "Who are you?" the man only frowned slightly and replied briefly.

    His eyes that despised Mu Hantian were full of cold contempt, and his voice was obviously full of disgust.

    "I don''t know what it''s for, but it''s not a man''s behavior to beat a girl who has no resistance."

    Hearing Mu Hantian''s words, the man laughed on his face. "I''m so happy. You who fought for your desires still dare to talk big?"

    "We are not fighting, but competing with each other. Please don''t confuse us with unilateral violence." Mu Hantian stared back at the man with a sense of oppression.

    They stared like this for a while. Soon the man took the initiative to get rid of Mu Hantian''s hand and snorted. "Hum, it was just a simple lesson. Outsiders don''t gossip about housework."

    "Housework...?" Mu Hantian observed the man again. He is about forty years old. The impression is similar to that of yesterday. I think he is tall when I look closer. Although it can''t compare with Lestat, it''s also quite tall. Broad shoulders, thick chest, wearing a dark brown suit. It can be seen from his figure that he is also a martial arts practitioner, but it seems that he is really not a "star pulse generation".

    "I''m konichiro Daoteng, uncle of Qilin Daoteng."

    Mu Hantian''s eyes looked at Qi Lin, and she nodded timidly.

    "If you know, go away, kid. Besides, you ''star generation'' haven''t been abandoned enough to slap twice, can''t you stand it?"

    "But I still feel pain."

    Hearing this, Qilin suddenly raised her head and looked at Mu Hantian. At the same time, he opened his mouth and seemed to want to say something - but he hesitated, moved his eyes, and finally swallowed his words.

    On the other hand, gangyilang frowned with extreme displeasure. "Just a few students dare to talk. What''s your name?"

    "Mu Hantian!"

    At this time, gangyilang took out his mobile phone from his arms, skillfully operated it and opened the space window.

    "Mu Hantian, hum, it''s just the ninth of the twelve on the first page. Oh, it doesn''t seem to be a worthless waste to use the black furnace magic sword!" gangyilang smiled defiantly and turned to face Mu Hantian.

    "OK, kid. If you are dissatisfied with my discipline, tell me what you want to do." gangichiro crossed his hands proudly.

    "I just don''t like what you do. I can''t watch you beat a girl like this."

    "OK, then I won''t fight." gangyilang nodded readily, with a malicious smile on his face. He continued, "if you win the duel."

    "Duel?"

    "Uncle! Please wait a minute!"

    Although Qilin exclaimed, gangyilang didn''t care at all and continued to say to Mu Hantian, "that''s right. Isn''t this the city - that''s your rule?"

    "This is indeed our rule... But you should not be restricted by this rule? Besides, you don''t seem to be a ''star generation''."

    "Nonsense!" Mu Hantian''s words came to this, and gang Yilang''s roar interrupted Mu Hantian.

    "Don''t confuse me with monsters like you!" after scolding, gangyilang stared at the cold sky and came to Qilin''s back at the same timeбкбк

    "Your opponent is her." put her hand on Qilin''s shoulder.

    "Oh, it seems that you are just a waste. What is it to rely on women?"

    "Oh, don''t you dare? Don''t worry, even if you lose, I won''t ask you anything."

    "No, I don''t mean that! Forget it, I don''t care."

    "Uncle! I...!"

    "Shut up, you just follow my orders." Qilin also raised the decibel to protest, but gangyilang turned a deaf ear.

    "But, but!"

    Seeing that Qilin still refuses to give up, gangyilang stares at her with cold eyes. "Qilin, do you want to resist me?" his voice was low and dark, full of pressure.

    "No, I didn''t..."

    "That''s good. Since he can subdue the ''black furnace demon sword'', it means he has a certain level of strength. It''s worth looking forward to." after that, gangyilang turned his back to Qilin and slowly opened the distance.

    Qi Lin, who remained in place, still bowed her head and bit her lips.

    Soon someone heard the commotion. I don''t know when several students stopped and stood in the distance. It seems that they are all students who like to join the fun.

    Mu Hantian looked for help at yingshiro standing in the front row, but yingshiro smiled and thumbed up. It seems that you can only rely on yourself.

    Mu Hantian took a deep breath and turned to Qilin. "This... Er, Daoteng? I..."

    "I''m sorry, senior." Qilin still lowered her head, but her trembling voice interrupted Mu Hantian''s words.

    "I... Dao Teng Qilin, apply to duel with Mu Hantian''s senior." like her voice, the school badges of Qilin and Mu Hantian glow red.

    "Have you really decided?"

    After hearing Mu Hantian''s words, Qi Lin continued sadly, "I don''t want to duel with the senior students... But I can''t help it."

    "Can''t help it?" I''ll ask Claudia later.

    "I have a wish to come true, so I can only listen to my uncle." her voice reluctantly suppressed her feelings. But I could still hear the grief that could not be completely hidden.

    "Please, senior, if you can step back now, you can avoid conflict. Please give up."

    Mu Hantian thought for a while, and then looked straight at Qilin. "Sorry, I can''t give in on this matter."

    "The senior is really considerate!" Qi Lin smiled weakly and put her hand on the scabbard at her waist. "But there''s no way. I can''t admit defeat."

    Qilin maintained an expression of confusion and crying, and pulled out the knife from the scabbard. In fact, I can guess from the appearance that it is not Huang style armed. Although the appearance is full of modern style, it is a real Japanese knife.

    Since there was no response to the panacea, she was probably not a "witch" or the like. But I can still feel the strong star power on my body, sharp and cold, which can be called sword like pressure, which is emanating from Qilin holding the knife in a straight eye position.

    "Interesting!" Mu Hantian whispered, and put his hand on the school badge in front of his chest. "I accept the duel."

 Chapter 678

    "Qilin, don''t fight with his pure Xinghuang style armed forces. Even the sword will be cut in half." Mu Hantian just took out the "black furnace demon sword" from the cover and started it. There was a voice of gangyilang behind Qilin. It seems that the other party seems to know the ability of "black furnace demon sword".

    However, the advantage of this pure star brilliant armed is that even if you know your ability, it is not easy to deal with.

    Mu Hantian seemed to cooperate with Qi Lin, holding the "black furnace magic sword" and putting on a straight eye pose.

    "I''m going to make a move." just after Qilin''s brief announcement, the white blade immediately approached Mu Hantian''s chest.

    "Oh!" Mu Hantian quickly retreated, but the next sword from bottom to top could not be pursued.

    It''s so fast. It''s extraordinary in this world. It seems that her potential is more than that. Interesting.

    Mu Hantian originally wanted to block the pursuit with "black furnace demon sword", but just before blocking, the track of the sword changed.

    Qi Lin''s knife was like avoiding the "black furnace demon sword", drew a circular arc in the air and cut it down towards Mu cold sky''s right wrist.

    Mu Hantian immediately released his right hand to avoid the cutting blow, grabbed the "black furnace demon sword" with one hand of his left hand, and opened the distance at the same time. Qilin also took the opportunity to hold the knife back to the upper position.

    "The cold weather senior is really awesome. It startles me." I can hear that Qi Lin''s voice is pure praise.

    "You are also very powerful, but it''s boring to fight like this, so..." Mu Hantian said, put away the ''black furnace demon sword'' and took out a very ordinary sword type Huang armed.

    "Senior, you..." Qi Lin was surprised. She didn''t understand why Mu cold day wanted to do this.

    "Well, even the swordsmen can''t touch each other in the confrontation between swordsmen. What''s that?" Mu Hantian said directly and launched a counterattack in an instant.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    The pavilion at the corner of the atrium is the most peaceful place in the whole school park.

    After lunch break or school, whenever Ulysses wants to spend her time moderately, she will naturally go there.

    Although I have known some people recently, it seems that the habit I have developed for a long time has not changed so easily.

    Yulis, who quickly solved the lunch - after choking on yarn night yesterday, chose to solve the lunch alone today - took out her mobile phone to confirm the current news of asterisk and went to the front door of the atrium.

    "Well, has the user of the Holy Grail appeared... Although he should not participate in the Phoenix star martial arts festival, it is still difficult to entangle... In addition, the sickle hand of ray Wolff also makes people care... Huh? What express?"

    Narrow to the palm size space window, scrolling the text of the emergency express.

    "Oh, is Dao Teng Qilin dueling? I see. It''s really big news. The opponent is..."

    At this moment, Ulysses heard cheers nearby and not far away. On closer inspection, many people gathered at the other end of the corridor.

    "Hmm?" Ulysses found that a familiar name appeared in the cheers, and she couldn''t help feeling an ominous foreboding in her heart. While worrying, she pushed aside the human wall, and Ulysses squeezed into the front row. The sight made Ulysses doubt her eyes.

    "This, this, this...!" I can''t even say a complete sentence.

    Unexpectedly, Ulysses''s partner happened to be Daoteng Qilin''s Duel opponent.

    That big fool warned him again and again yesterday not to duel with others before the "Xingwu Festival"! Ulysses was very angry.

    While Ulysses was worrying, her sight stopped by chance among the onlookers. A teenager was right in the position with the best view of the war and shot with a handheld camera excitedly. Ulysses rushed forward, grabbed the boy''s skirt and questioned loudly.

    "What the hell is going on, night blowing!"

    "Wow!... what, isn''t this a princess?" yingshiro was startled and raised his head, but then took the camera in his hand.

    "Sorry, I''m busy right now -"

    "No matter what, make it clear to me quickly!" with indescribable courage, Ulysses turned yingshiro, who was holding the camera tightly, to herself. "Don''t forget that you once talked nonsense to Shasha palace. I won''t be merciful to roast you?"

    "I see, I see, you has the final say." the English gentleman gave up a great sigh of relief and scratched his face scratching his cheeks.

    "In fact, it''s not a very serious matter. The cause of the matter is in the corridor... Oh! Oh!" yingshiro suddenly leaned forward, and Ulysses couldn''t help looking at him.

    At this time, Qi Lin just escaped the sword waved by Mu cold day with a hair interval. The tip of the sword cut across the front of Qi Lin''s forehead and let her hair float with the wind.

    "Oh, it''s really wonderful. It''s impossible to see such a wonderful victory or defeat even in the formal battle of the ''Xingwu Festival''. It turns out that the cold weather is hiding its strength. The first place has been suppressed." Ying Shilong standing aside praised with admiration.

    "But why doesn''t he use the black furnace sword?"

    "Just used it, but put it away. He may think it''s unfair!" said yingshilang.

    Mu Hantian at the other end of the line of sight just bent over and avoided the sharp attack from above. Mu Hantian kept bending down and waved his sword to Qi Lin''s feet. Qi Lin had to give up the attack and retreat quickly.

    Qi Lin jumped back, then shortened the distance between them again, and cut it head-on from the upper section before Mu Hantian got up.

    Mu Hantian dodged the blow with a sword lattice.

    "Come to an end, this kind of battle is a little boring. You are too tied up." Mu Hantian said, and the sword Qi Lin''s sword opened and reorganized his posture. But Qilin didn''t give Mu Hantian a chance and attacked quickly.

    "Really, forget it. Ming shenliu - cut everywhere!" just as Qilin''s sword was about to cut Mu cold sky, but she didn''t have any real feeling. Qilin immediately realized that Mu cold sky in front of her was a fake.

    Sure enough, when Qilin was ready to receive the knife, four mu cold days appeared in her four directions of southeast and northwest. Attack Qilin from four tricky angles.

    "Princess, in cold weather, he only had two moves with the princess when he first turned in, and he didn''t have a serious duel?" asked yingshilang.

    "So what - doesn''t he know that if the school emblem is destroyed, he will lose?" at this point, Ulysses finally understood what yingshiro meant.

    "Well, it''s possible! So although he has the advantage now, there may be such a small mistake." yingshilang said, turning his eyes to the battlefield. Qilin just narrowly avoided Mu''s attack.

    "It''s now, the dark god flow - Sword array - four directions cut!" Qi Lin''s current position is enough to trigger conditions. Mu Hantian seized the opportunity and attacked in an instant. Four mu Hantian attacked quickly. Qilin had no chance to breathe.

    Just then, the four mu cold days disappeared, and the real Mu cold day stood not far away.

    "Senior, you..."

    "No, I didn''t release the water, but it''s over."

    "The victory or defeat is announced! The winner, Mu Hantian!" the sudden mechanical sound surprised Qilin.

    Qilin immediately found out and quickly looked at her left chest. Qilin''s school emblem was sharply divided in two.

    "Sorry, I can only do this, because you can''t catch the next move." Mu Hantian said with a smile.

    "It''s impossible! It''s absolutely impossible!" after the duel, Kato Qilin was convinced and defeated in Mu Hantian''s hands. However, as one of the witnesses of the duel, Kato gangichiro was completely unable to accept the reality in front of him. The whole person picked up his head and squatted directly on the ground.

    "Thank you for your guidance! This battle has benefited me a lot!" different from Koichiro Daoteng, Qilin Daoteng easily accepted her failure. Although she was very short of breath after the duel, she still bowed to Mu cold day to thank her.

    "You don''t blame me for taking your first place?" Mu Hantian was a little embarrassed.

    "How come? I''m convinced. The seniors are really strong. I''ll ask the seniors for more advice if I have the opportunity."

    "Well, anytime, bye. Oh, right," said Mu Hantian, looking at konichiro Sato. "Don''t bully Qilin, or..." he said, pointing his sword at gangyilang, hummed and left.

 Chapter 679

    The next afternoon, after school.

    When Mu Hantian returned to the dormitory, he found that the atmosphere was not quite right. It seems to be inexplicably noisy around, but also full of mysterious tension and excitement.

    "What happened?" I wanted to ask someone, but I took the first step and found that the students around me were shouting together.

    "Here he is..."

    "It''s Mu Hantian..."

    "That''s him..."

    "Why him again..."

    Although I can''t hear it clearly, from the whispering voice, it seems to show complex feelings mixed with curiosity, jealousy and pity.

    "What''s the matter?" Mu Hantian couldn''t find his way around and found yingshilong sticking his head out of the students. There was an expression of joy on his face.

    "Oh, cold weather, you are so slow. There are guests."

    "Guest? Looking for me?"

    "Yes. The other party is in the reception room now. Go quickly."

    "Oh, good." urged by yingshilang, Mu Hantian went to the reception room next to the common floor.

    There were people staring at him on the road. Mu Hantian suddenly remembered that the same situation had happened before.

    I felt the same way when I first came to the boys'' dormitory after dueling with Ulysses. At this time, Mu Hantian suddenly had a bottom in his heart.

    So, it should beбкбк

    "Ah... Please, please come in." Mu Hantian knocked on the door and heard a lovely voice answer.

    I thought it was right and opened the door at the same time. It was Daoteng Qilin, who ranked first in the star guide academy, who was slightly nervous and huddled on the sofa in the reception room.

    "Yesterday... I''m really sorry yesterday!" as soon as Mu Hantian entered the reception room, Qilin hurriedly stood up from the sofa and bowed to Mu Hantian to thank him.

    "It doesn''t matter." Mu Hantian waved his hands.

    The reception room of the boys'' dormitory is about four Ping. In addition to a set of leather sofas for reception, there are no particularly conspicuous furnishings. The room is very simple.

    Because there is no external wall, there is a simulated environment reproduction window to reflect the scenery similar to the outside at any time.

    "Aren''t the seniors angry?"

    "No, but I have a problem with your uncle."

    "Well... I''m really, really sorry..."

    "So there''s really no need for you to apologize." seeing Qilin lowering her head again, Mu Hantian scratched her head in confusion. Although I know she is a good child, she is too timid. But her swordsmanship is so strong that she always thinks the contrast is amazing.

    Qi Lin''s eyes were filled with tears and looked like she was about to cry. Mu Hantian gently put his hand on her head and gently touched her.

    "Ah Wu..." for mu Hantian, it was just an unconscious action, but when she saw that Qi Lin''s face was slightly red, she quickly withdrew her hand.

    "Well, so, what can I do for you?"

    "Ah?"

    "You didn''t come specially to apologize to me?"

    Qi Lin showed a puzzled expression and tilted her headбкбк

    "That''s right?" he answered naturally.

    "Well, so..."

    "Ah, no, actually it''s not just like this -" Qilin said here and bowed deeply to Mu Hantian again.

    "Well... Thank you very much!"

    In addition to apologizing, Mu Han naively didn''t know what she had done to thank her, and asked with a puzzled face.

    "Thank me... Thank you for what?"

    "Just to thank the senior students for protecting me from my uncle...! although the ending has evolved into that, I am really happy!" Qilin said with a red face and courage.

    But mu Hantian shook his head weakly. "It doesn''t matter, Qilin. And I didn''t do anything."

    "It''s not like this...!" Qilin said here. Mu Hantian suddenly looked serious, put his index finger in front of his mouth, and looked towards the door of the reception room.

    Qi Lin seemed to notice immediately, holding her breath and only indicating her understanding with her sight. Mu Hantian lowered his breath, approached the door at the same time, saw the right time and suddenly opened itбкбк

    "Oh, wow!" the students lying on the door eavesdropping on the movement in the room fell into the room. Of course, the people who take the lead are the people they know. They are a little uncomfortable in the cold weather.

    "You are very keen on interviews, night blowing."

    "Ha ha... It''s OK."

    Look at his face a little twitch, maybe even he feels guilty. Although this was expected by Mu Hantian, it didn''t seem to be for Qilin. She was stunned.

    "Dao Teng, let''s go outside and continue talking. I''ll take you back to your dormitory."

    "Well, OK." hearing Mu Hantian say so, Qilin quickly nodded.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Alas, it''s this time. It''s still so hot outside."

    The summer sky at sunset is bright red. The light of the street lamp just lit seems to be dyed red in the sunset, and it can''t play the role of lighting.

    Mu Hantian walked shoulder to shoulder with Qi Lin on the promenade dominated by the shadow and sunset. Qi Lin''s face was also slightly dyed vermilion, but it didn''t seem to be all about the sunset.

    "Dao Teng, are you okay?"

    "Eh? Ah, I, I''m fine...!"

    "Are you nervous?" Mu Hantian''s question made Qi Lin''s face show a shy smile.

    "School, senior, sorry, it''s the first time I''ve walked side by side with a man outside my family like this."

    "Oh!"

    "Because Dad - my father is very strict with me."

    "Really? I heard that Dao tengliu''s practice is very strict. It turns out that both public and private are the same."

    "Does the senior know the school of our family?"

    "I''m just a swordsman. How can I not know the flow of knives and vines known as'' like a broken crane ''. (well, I admit, this is what Claudia said.) Mu Hantian''s unintentional words suddenly brightened Qi Lin''s expression.

    "In other words, the school of cold days is ancient?"

    "No, I created it myself."

    "Ah! The senior is really awesome! She can even create a school." Qi Lin said, her eyes were happy and her body seemed to move forward, but she was suddenly surprised and shut her mouth. Then he blushed with shame and stepped back.

    "No, no, sorry, I''m not careful..."

    Seeing Qilin huddled pitifully, Mu Hantian couldn''t help laughing.

    Her movements really look like small animals.

    This makes Mu Hantian want to touch her head again.

    "Daoteng likes fencing very much."

    "Yes, yes." she answered Mu Hantian''s question decisively.

    She looked straight ahead with a lonely expression and continued, "because I have nothing to take except fencing."

    "No --"

    Qilin shook her head to stop Mu cold day from going on.

    "No, it''s true. I have a bad mind. I''m stupid and timid. I can''t even do housework well... But as long as I hold a sword in my hand, even a fool like me can help others. So I''m very happy and like it best."

    "Really?" Qi Lin answered with a clear will. These words make Mu Hantian can''t deny it. But mu Hantian felt that there was still a subtle gap between her ambition and action. This is a concern anyway.

    "And there is a wish I want to achieve - no, it must be achieved."

    "What is Daoteng''s wish?"

    "I want to save my father," Qi Lin whispered as if she were telling herself.

    "So I can only listen to my uncle?" although I feel a little too much, this makes people care anyway, so mu Hantian tries to contact the core of the problem.

    Sure enough, Qi Lin showed a little surprised, and then nodded slightly. "My uncle is different from me. He is very talented. He pointed out to me the most suitable and shortest shortcut to achieve my wish. I can never get the title of No. 1, which is beyond my ability. I am very grateful to my uncle..."

    "Even if he uses you to get ahead?"

    She was not surprised, and a faint smile appeared. "In order to realize my wish, my uncle guided me on the road and got relative benefits in the process - so this is an equal exchange."

    "In my opinion, it''s not equivalent at all." Mu frowned at the thought of yesterday''s scene. In the face of unreasonable violence, Qilin can only bear it silently. This relationship is not equivalent.

    "Because Uncle hates our ''star generation''." so there''s no way. Just be patient. Qi Lin''s eyes with a bitter smile said so.

    Mu Hantian wanted to continue talking, but finally stopped. I''m not her. I''m not qualified to gossip about her. We should stop here for a while. At least not yet.

    "Ah, by the way... Can I ask the senior student something?" Qi Lin peeped at Mu Hantian tremblingly.

    "Well, what''s the matter?" although the way she changed the topic was clear at a glance, let''s follow her. Mu Hantian thought so.

    "What kind of training do seniors usually carry out?"

    "Training?"

    "Well, I don''t have much training, but recently I have partner war special training with Ulysses after school..."

    "HMM. well! Now I have to decide the training content myself, but I''m still very upset... And no one can practice group Taidao (double martial arts)."

    "I see. Would you like to join our training? Oh, if it''s convenient for you."

    "Eh?" perhaps unexpectedly, Qi Lin''s eyes opened wide. "Can, can?"

    "Well, I have to ask Ulysses, but it should be no problem."

    In Mu Hantian''s mind, yulis tooted her mouth and said unhappily, "don''t promise others without authorization!" But if you explain it to her, she should be accommodating.

    Qilin smiled for a moment, but then lowered her head in frustration. "I''m sorry... Although I appreciate the invitation of the senior, my uncle repeatedly warned me to keep a distance from the students on the list, especially the ''twelve people on the beginning page''."

    "Eh? Why not?"

    "My uncle told me not to expose myself easily."

    "I see. So can you train with me in the morning?"

    "Ah?"

 Chapter 680

    "Although I am the first of the twelve in the first page, it proves that my strength is better than you, isn''t it? That is to say, I don''t need to peek at your training." Mu Hantian explained.

    "That''s also true, but it means to be alone with the students in cold weather, isn''t it?"

    "Well, so you can rest assured."

    Hearing this sentence, Qi Lin showed a complex expression and lowered her head.

    "Hmm? What''s the matter?"

    "No, no, this... Then, then I''m not polite." Qilin nodded shyly.

    "Then I''ll tell you the detailed time and place later. In short, first exchange the contact information of the mobile phone."

    Then they talked about the training content and unknowingly returned to the girls'' dormitory.

    "Well, thank you very much today."

    "Well, me too."

    "Well, I''ll see you tomorrow. Please give me more advice." Qilin bowed 90 degrees and ran back to the girls'' dormitory.

    Mu Han Tianmu sent her away with a gentle sigh. The night has fallen around, and a bright moon appears in the dark blue sky.

    There seemed to be a gust of wind, and the trees in the streets played music with rustling leaves.

    Mu Hantian felt a slight breath hidden in it. Although I don''t know where it comes from, someone does stare at me. Even if you don''t feel hostility, there are people.

    Where?

    Without startling the snake, Mu looked around in cold weather to find the other party''s position. There was no one else on the promenade except for the cold weather.

    The only place to hide is the shade of the street tree, orбкбк

    Is it above!?

    Mu Hantian suddenly looked up. Almost at the same time, the branches of the roadside shook slightly, and a small dark shadow suddenly jumped down. The shadow, like some kind of monster, clung to Mu Hantian''s back.

    "Wow... Er, yarn, yarn night..."

    Mu Hantian was startled. After all, other plants or animals in the world had mutated except people. But looking back, I found that it was my classmate and childhood sweetheart who snuggled closely on my back.

    "Hey... What, don''t scare me... It''s bad for my heart." Mu Hantian breathed out reassuringly and complained to the childhood sweetheart who was always so cold.

    "Who was that just now?" but Shaye didn''t seem to hear Mu Hantian''s protest and put her hand around Mu Hantian''s neck to exert strength. Of course, tighten your throat.

    "Er...! wait, wait...! it''s very, very uncomfortable!"

    "Answer me quickly. Who was that girl just now?"

    "Just, even if I want to answer, how...!"

    "Ah!" then Shaye noticed, released her hand around her neck and jumped down from Mu Hantian''s back.

    "I''m sorry, because I was thinking about something, I accidentally used my strength."

    "Cough, cough...! ah, it''s all right. It doesn''t matter... What are you doing there?"

    "I''m looking for you in cold weather... It''s more efficient to stand high."

    "What you said is reasonable. I''m really speechless. But what can I do for you?" Shaye''s unexpected answer made Mu Hantian ask.

    "I want to hear your answer on a cold day."

    "Oh!"

    Team partner means "Phoenix star Wu Ji".

    It seems that she really wants to compete halfway. But

    "Sorry, I''m going to form a team with Ulysses this time. There''s no way to compromise."

    Yes, I made an appointment with her.

    "Really? I see." Shaye gave way very simply.

    Shaye''s personality is basically stubborn, but if she tells her she is serious, she will accept it. This kind of dialogue is common in memory.

    "By the way - who was that just now?" Shaye returned to the topic just now. Her eyes seemed a little wary.

    "She is a Daoteng classmate in the secondary Department of our school. Didn''t you watch the school news?"

    "Well, I ranked first in the duel with you yesterday."

    "That''s her."

    Seeing Mu Hantian nodding, Shaye frowned unhappily. "So, she is in grade one of the middle school..."

    Shaye stared at Qilin''s departure direction, then looked at her body carefully, and touched the flat place on her body - especially in * * * *.

    "The world is full of injustice."

    Although Mu Hantian doesn''t know what she means, it hurts to say it. Forget it.

    "Well, don''t look at her like that. Some places are similar to you."

    "Where?"

    "She seems to have come for her father. Although she doesn''t know the details, she seems to be a little similar to you."

    Yarn night neither affirmed nor denied. Just as usual, he said in a low voice, "father..."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    The next morning, in front of the high school building.

    Mu Hantian arrived at the appointed place five minutes early, and Qilin had already appeared there.

    "Good morning, senior student in cold weather."

    "Good morning, Daoteng."

    Qi Lin is not wearing a uniform, but a simple and lovely sportswear. There is a big waist bag and a Japanese knife hanging around the waist.

    "Well, let''s run first... Before running, do soft exercises."

    "OK."

    First of all, we have to warm up and do soft gymnastics. Fortunately, today is a group of two. Even the stretching exercise that a person can''t do can be completed smoothly.

    Every time Qilin''s body shakes, * * * * also bounces, making people don''t know where to look. Is she really only thirteen? This makes Mu Hantian have to lament the miracle of the creator.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Ah, nothing, nothing." Qi Lin, who did flexion exercises, showed a puzzled expression and tilted her head.

    "By the way, Daoteng, which route do you usually take?"

    "I left the School Park and ran around the periphery of asterisk."

    "Oh, you''re running outside."

    Mu Hantian likes to run mainly in short distance sprint, and running long distance is very fresh.

    "Well, I''ll run like this today."

    "I see. Then I''ll take a step first." Qi Lin said with a smile.

    I feel that Qilin is a girl with rich expression since yesterday. Although she seems to show a negative look more often, her smile is really cute now. Sure enough, it was so cute that people couldn''t help touching her head.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Well, it''s all right. Please lead the way."

    Recently, ayadoo has become familiar with asterisik, but it is almost limited to the inside of the star guide Academy. The urban part only knows the part introduced by Ulysses, and has not been to other places.

    "OK." on the other hand, Qilin was suddenly energetic and looked very serious.

    "Ah, before running... Are seniors using weight-bearing?"

    "Weight bearing?"

    "HMM... it''s this thing." Qilin took out something like soap from her purse and gave it to Mu Hantian.

    Mu Hantian felt very heavy as soon as he took it. Most people may even find it difficult to pick it up.

    "At our speed, it''s OK to run in the school, but it can''t be like this outside."

    "Oh, by the way, it''s really dangerous."

    The "star pulse generation" in this world can match the legal speed of vehicles at random, and can''t even catch up with cars at full speed. If you hit an ordinary person at this speed, the other person will be seriously injured.

    Even if you are not careful, if the "star pulse generation" hurts ordinary people, if there is no special reason, most of them will be severely punished.

    "If you wear this, you won''t run too fast and can forge chains at the same time."

    "I see."

    "I''m going to be a senior in cold weather. Please use it."

    "Thank you, then borrow it." wear it on Mu Hantian''s body. It doesn''t feel at all. It doesn''t mean it''s useless, but it''s just useless for mu Hantian.

    "Then let''s go." Qi Lin said, and then ran ahead to guide Mu cold day, and Mu cold day immediately followed.

 Chapter 681

    "You seem to have a good relationship with Daoteng Qilin recently." Mu Hantian stood in front of the ticket vending machine in the northern canteen and was thinking about what to order. Suddenly, a voice came behind him. Looking back, the girl with bright rose hair stood behind Mu Hantian with a straight face.

    "Oh, it''s Ulysses. Are you going to have lunch now, too?"

    Yingshilong was short of money. Shaye was caught preaching by Kuang Zi because she overslept and was late for class. Therefore, she was rarely alone.

    "In that case, would you like to eat together?"

    "Yes, really? Well, since you say so, it''s not impossible to eat together..." although Ulysses looked away, she still showed a happy expression and nodded.

    "OK, let''s have curry today." Mu Hantian selected the curry with bone chicken from the space window displayed in front of the voucher machine and pressed it.

    "Ulysses, what about you? What do you eat?" Mu Hantian asked.

    "HMM... I don''t know whether Bang spaghetti set a or dessert set C is better. I should choose..."

    Yulis held her chin and stared at the space window, but then suddenly raised her head and angrily shouted at Mu Hantian: "no! What I want to ask is you and Daoteng Qilin --!" as a result, yulis waved her hand and touched the space window.

    "Ah..."

    "Eh...?"

    With a thud, the meal coupon spit out by the machine says'' extra spicy curry ''.

    "It''s this. It''s a famous dish in Beidou canteen. It''s super spicy. Can you do it?"

    "No, it doesn''t matter! Anyway, I wanted to eat this! Well, I''ll take my seat first. Go and get the meal quickly!"

    "Oh, OK!" urged by Ulysses, Mu Hantian hesitated whether he should do so and served curry for two at the same time. At this time, I have felt the destructive power of spicy. Although the appearance is no different from that of ordinary curry, I can even smell spicy. This dangerous aroma made Mu Hantian hesitate whether to take it away.

    "Cold weather, this way. Hurry up!" Ulysses, who occupied the table by the wall, raised a hand to greet Mu cold weather.

    "Wait a long time, Ulis... But are you sure you have no problem? This is very spicy!" said Mu Hantian, putting the tray in front of Ulis.

    Ulysses'' expression gripped her face subtly. "No, didn''t you say it doesn''t matter? Also, I want to ask about Dao Teng Qilin and you!"

    "Well, but it''s nothing. It''s just practice together in the morning recently." Mu Hantian honestly said that there was nothing else between himself and Qilin, and yulis was a little relieved.

    "Then, Ulysses, you haven''t even eaten a mouthful... No problem?"

    "Well..."

    Ulysses'' spicy curry has not decreased at all. She only moved the spoon and didn''t put a mouthful into her mouth.

    "If it''s too spicy to eat, put it. Now you can order others."

    "Big fool! How can you waste so much!"

    As a princess, she is reluctant to waste food. Indeed, she is influenced by her friends in her own country. While Mu Hantian thought like this, Ulysses was putting the spoon into her mouth with a conscious face.

    In the next moment, Ulysses blushed and then turned blue.

    "No, come on, Ulysses! Really don''t force yourself."

    "Well... I, I''m fine...! it''s nothing...!" Ulysses''s tears swirled in her eyes, but she replied tremblingly, and then grabbed the cup and poured it. She doesn''t look like she''s okay at all.

    "Well, do you want to exchange with me?"

    "What, what!" after hearing Mu Hantian''s words, Ulysses opened her eyes in surprise.

    "My curry is also a little spicy, but it should be better than yours. If you don''t mind, eat mine."

    But Ulysses stood still like a statue.

    "Ah, sure enough, you don''t like it because I''ve eaten it?"

    "No, no! It''s not like that!" Ulysses shook her head and denied Mu Hantian''s words.

    "I, I don''t care about this, but..." at this point, Ulysses suddenly kept silent.

    "No, no, since I ordered it, I have the responsibility to finish it. I can''t let you help me."

    "You are still the same." seeing that she is so strong, Mu Hantian admires her a little.

    "But we are partners, so..." Mu Hantian said and exchanged their curry.

    "This..."

    "Well, eat mine!" after that, Mu Hantian put the extra spicy curry into his mouth. It was so spicy that he almost fainted by the spicy, but he still managed to finish the curry during his break.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Asterisk in the morning will become a misty white world for a short time.

    Due to the temperature difference between the lake water and the air, it is easy to produce fog. Although the fog will disappear some time after the sun rises, the fog filled scene is full of fantasy beauty, attracting a large number of viewers. However, today the fog is thicker than usual.

    "Good morning, senior student in cold weather." Qi Lin in sportswear appeared from the white mist and nodded shyly.

    "Well, good morning, Daoteng... The fog is really thick today." Mu Hantian responded and looked around in surprise.

    As usual, the two are in front of the school building of the higher Department of the star guide Academy. It''s been several days since we had morning training together with Qilin - plus the days of training alone before - it''s the first time we''ve seen such a thick fog.

    "Yes... Ah, but I heard that in winter or some days, the fog will be thicker."

    "Oh, I think it''s amazing today." the fog is so thick that I can''t see Qi Lin''s expression not far away.

    "In a word, since the fog is so thick, it may disperse during running. Maybe it''s better to hold hands."

    "OK, OK, then..."

    "Eh?" Mu Hantian was only joking, but Qilin seemed to take the joke seriously. She blushed and trembled, holding Mu cold''s fingertips.

    "Hug, sorry, I was just kidding."

    "Ah woo!? this, this, I''m sorry...!" Qilin hurriedly let go.

    Although the contact time is very short, the slight touch still remains on the fingertips of Mu cold day.

    "Er, well, in fact, I should..." they were silent.

    "Well... It''s almost time for us to start?"

    "Yes, that''s right." Mu Hantian finally squeezed out this sentence. Qi Lin quickly nodded and set off.

    The basic route is a circular road around the periphery of asterisk. It''s still early and there are few people on the road. Occasionally I pass by the students who do the same morning exercises, and the whole town is still full of sleeping silence.

    The town filled with morning mist seems to be in a strange foreign scenery. However, when you look at the lake, you can''t see the scenery a few meters away. Maybe it''s called the different world, which is closer.

    However, Qi Lin''s footsteps running in front are still light, and you can feel that she has nothing to do with these feelings. When they were running quietly along the trail on the Bank of the lake, Mu Hantian suddenly felt some strange smell.

    бкбкThere''s something behind me. Although the other party keeps a certain interval, it seems that he is deliberately cooperating with his own pace.

    "Cold day senior." Qilin seemed to notice, slowed down and came to Mu cold day, and whispered at the same time.

    "Well... It seems that there is more than one person." Mu Hantian and Qilin winked at each other and suddenly slowed down their running speed.

    "There are five people, but the smell is strange. This smell is not so much human as..." Qi Lin whispered, and they stopped at the same time.

    This time it didn''t stop deliberately, but because the road was suddenly blocked.

    "In the fortification? But there was no such thing yesterday...?" because the fog was too thick, they came to the front and found that there was a no entry sign in front and blocked the footpath all the way.

    "It''s not impossible to ignore the blockade and break in, but what should we do?"

    "If the sight is so bad, there may be danger. It may also be a trap."

    "Although it seems that there is a way to detour... But there must be a trap." just in front of the blocked Road, there is a way to detour. Not far from the right is a large park surrounded by high walls, one of which is open.

    "Who attacked us in the end? Do you know that, Mr. Daoteng?"

    "Well, more or less... Do the students in cold weather know?"

    "Well, it should be?" of course, enista came to mind, but I always felt something was wrong. I just don''t have time to think about it now.

    "Senior, what should I do?"

    "It''s settled here!" said Mu Hantian, who would turn over and shout, "come out!"

    Soon, emerging slowly from the white mist, was an unseen creature.

    At first glance, its huge body looks like a large cat such as a tiger or a lion, but its skin is covered with hard scales and so on. The neck is a little long. It looks ferocious like reptiles such as lizards, with sharp fangs in its mouth. Like a dragon without wings. There were five in all, and they were obviously hostile to the two.

 Chapter 682

    "What are these... Creatures?"

    "At least it doesn''t look like a local species."

    Qi Lin seemed to be the first time to see her, with a puzzled face and a crooked head. "But it''s a little cute."

    "Oh, really... Wait, cute?" Mu Hantian couldn''t help looking at Qilin again. The dragon like monster immediately saw the flaw and flew towards Mu Hantian.

    "Cut, you will also sneak attack!" Mu Hantian instantly took out the sword type Huang style armed force from the sleeve around his waist. After the light blade appeared, it directly blocked the sharp claws of the dragon like monster.

    Mu Hantian pushed his heavy body back and saw the dragon like monster turn around in the air and land on the ground. It seems to be closer to cats.

    "Cold day senior, are you all right?" Qi Lin repelled the three dragon like monsters at the same time. Moreover, with the scabbard that has not been drawn out, it is easy to pull a thousand kilograms in four or two.

    "Well, fortunately, the opponent is very weak!" Mu Hantian said while drilling through the front foot of the dragon like monster that launched the second wave of attack.

    However, the original gentle blow cut off the monster''s front foot, which stunned Mu Han''s eyes.

    "What...!" the severed forefoot fell slowly on the spot and melted like maltose. But it didn''t disappear, but kept shaking like translucent shrem. On the other hand, the monster whose front foot was cut off didn''t care at all, and the cut section didn''t even have a drop of blood. At the same time, the severed shrem like object twined around the cutting section with a whew, and soon changed back to the original severed forefoot.

    "These guys..." just when Mu Hantian was speechless, the one who had not moved in the rear opened his mouth greatly. All the elements around gathered rapidly. The dragon like monster sprays flame into its mouth and rolls into a ball shape.

    "What!" this is obviously the interference ability of wanyingsu, just like ''witch'' or ''magician''.

    With a low roar, the monster spits out a fireball and Mu Hantian bounces it away with the sword.

    Although the ability is far from that of Ulysses, it''s amazing that creatures other than humans can also connect with wanyingsu.

    "Is this the variant Claudia said...?"

    No, if it was a variant, it should have been on the news. Even if asterisk is a city beyond common sense, it is impossible to let this creature wander around.

    No matter what Mu Hantian thought, the two dragon monsters obviously wouldn''t miss any chance. They issued a low roar and crawled towards Mu Hantian.

    "Although I don''t know what you are, it seems that if we want to leave, we must solve you." Mu Hantian said, squatting slightly and holding the sword in one hand.

    At the moment when two dragon like monsters kicked on the ground at the same time and attacked from the left and right sidesбкбк

    "Ming shenliu - the blade of the wind!" Mu Hantian quickly waved his sword around the outer ring at the speed of lightning, stone and fire.

    "Oh, oh, oh, oh!"

    Two dragon like monsters screamed strangely unlike creatures, and Mu cold day pierced their flanks at the same time.

    But just at this moment, the dragon like monster melted like the front foot cut off before.

    Moreover, the shrem like object melted on the ground opened the distance with unexpected agility and slowly rose again - it changed back to its original shape in just ten seconds or so.

    Now Mu Han was innocent and speechless.

    "It can''t really be the immortal body. No, there can''t be the so-called immortal body in this world."

    "It seems that attacks such as cutting, splitting and stabbing have no effect." I don''t know when to go around behind Mu Hantian, Qi Lin with her back against her back showed a troublesome expression.

    In her hand was a knife that had come out of its sheath.

    "Maybe. The real face of the opponent should be a shrem like creature. It''s probably an imitation?"

    "I see... I actually have an idea and want to have a try." Qi Lin said and approached one of them at an almost random pace.

    The monster threatened with a warning roar, but it suddenly pounced on the place where it was about to approach Qi Lin.

    "I''m sorry," Qi Lin whispered without any tension, and gently leaned over to avoid the attack. The next moment, the attacked dragon like monster fell to the ground and was split in two.

    "Oh, oh!" as the solid screamed just now, but the body melted like shrem.

    At this time, Qilin chopped another sharp blow from the air towards the slim shaped object. When he received the knife, he hit again, then hit again, and cut back and forth at an amazing speed. The speed of continuous attack can really be called divine speed.

    After falling to the ground, Lyme, which was divided into dozens of pieces, still stretched out tentacles to each other and gradually gathered together. But the part cut in the air is getting smaller and smaller.

    Among them, Mu Hantian saw something strange. In the few remaining parts, there seems to be some kind of spherical object crawling.

    The spherical object is running around in shrem. I don''t know where to hide. But as shrem was chipped off, the ball was about to have nowhere to hide. Soon slim was left fist size, and the ball couldn''t move.

    "It''s over!"

    Qi Lin''s knife flashed and cut the ball in half. At the same time, shrem, who was still crawling on the ground just now, also stopped moving immediately.

    It seems that the ball just controls the part of shrem. When other dragon like monsters saw this scene, they were scared back.

    "Sure enough, there is a core part in the body. Just destroy the core part." take the knife back into the scabbard, Qilin said as if nothing had happened, and seemed sad at the same time.

    "I didn''t expect you to find out."

    "Because the direction of the star force is very strange. I''ve been very sensitive to this since before."

    Mastering the direction of one''s own star power is common for the "star pulse generation", but mastering others is not so simple. The quantity and accuracy of measurement alone is another matter, but if you can even grasp the weak flow direction, it belongs to a special ability.

    "I seem to know why you are so strong." Mu Hantian smiled bitterly and picked up the spherical debris split in two. Although I don''t know the specific material, it must be composed of inorganic substances. It''s obviously man-made.

    "It seems that... Alecante is playing tricks."

    "Alecante?" Qi Lin asked with a puzzled expression.

    "Er, it will take some time to explain - wow!" at this time, the distance dragon like monster fired fireballs continuously. And all four aimed at Mu Hantian.

    "Shit!" Mu Hantian jumped quickly, pulled away and landed near the entrance of the park.

    Just as Mu Hantian was preparing to attack, the fireball flew over again. But this time it was not aimed at Mu Hantian. The fireball with obviously low orbit hit Mu Hantian''s feet with a dull explosion.

    At the same time, taking the midpoint of life as the center, there are radial cracks on the slate ground.

    "Ah?" Mu Han''s heart was not good. He was about to step back reflexively - but he was a step late. In the next moment, a huge pit with a diameter of about five meters appeared on the ground centered on Mu Hantian. That kind of fireball can''t break through asterisk''s territory, so it must have been passive in advance.

    "Cold day senior!" Qilin jumped and stretched out her hand. Mu Hantian also reached out and grabbed her. Qi Lin pulled up Mu Hantian''s body.

    Qilin''s outstretched hand barely grasped the edge of the cave and hung on one left hand.

    "Cold weather senior, are you okay?"

    "Nothing!" let me see what tricks you want to play!

    While Mu Hantian was thinking like this, an ominous sound suddenly came, and Qilin grabbed the edge of the cave and ruthlessly collapsed.

    "Oh!" Qilin screamed and sucked her body into the bottom of the dark cave together with Mu Hantian.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "The first act is over?" aenida yawned dully in the face of the space window.

    The picture just shows the moment when Mu Hantian and Qi Lin were swallowed by the huge cave. Sure enough, they are playing tricks.

    "How can you hide such a big hole? If the guard hears the wind, it will be troublesome?"

    "It seems that the construction was originally scheduled. It should be OK for the time being." Camilla, sitting aside, is concentrating on checking the data transmitted by the measuring instrument.

    "In other words, is that the Dharma hat insect type viscous attack? In terms of the box pressing treasure of the ''Superman school'', it doesn''t seem to be a big deal."

    "It''s so worthless. I''m very interested in the content."

    "Wanyingsu flow control and quasi transformation technology are very interesting, but others are very common, too common. Moreover, since they can change their appearance, why should they become that kind of lizard? There are other shapes, such as penguins or cats." enisida picked up the unknown creature puppet lying on the ground and held it with her chin against the puppet.

    "That''s just your personal interest... After all, using the prototype change of star power can only become the shape of pre memory. Moreover, at present, a core component can only become a form." Camilla opened her small space window to confirm the information leaked by the insider of the ''Superman''. Living modification technology is a specialty of the "Superman school". Although aenida''s evaluation is not high, Camilla is quite optimistic.

    "Only one kind? That''s even more boring. Without the ''Superman'' of the ''big doctor'', it''s better after all." enisida seemed even less interested. "Anyway, those guys are weak. It''s no use at all?"

    "There''s no way. They don''t mean to build biological weapons. It''s just a by-product of research."

    "There''s nothing wrong with that, but it seems that my dolls are still billions of times stronger than them?"

    "If you really want to say good words, your opponent is too strong. It''s not false that the star guide hall ranks first."

    "Well, it''s true. At present, alecante can''t find anyone with ability to face up to opponents of that level."

    "That''s because the strong students in the practice class, including the champion partner of last year''s'' Phoenix star Martial Arts Festival '', have graduated."

    "Camilla, it''s precisely because of this that we have a chance to get on the big stage."

    At this time, the image of the space window is switched.

    "Oh, the second act begins."

    "For them, the next thing seems to be playing real?"

    "Oh, look forward to it."

 Chapter 683

    The first thing to feel is the impact. Then it was cold, then out of breath.

    Is it in the water?

    Mu Han Tian opened his eyes, but his vision was dark and full of bubbles. He couldn''t tell where he was. But it seems to have fallen into deep water somewhere.

    Unable to distinguish up, down, left and right, Mu Hantian tried to calm down and relax his body strength first.

    Logically, the body should float automatically. But now there is no feeling of floating, but feeling more and more sinking.

    "Yes, things are still hanging on me!"

    Mu Hantian quickly untied his weight and swam to the water with the only light source.

    "Poof!" splashed out of the water and breathed deeply, finally relieved. I thought I fell into the lake, but it didn''t look like it.

    This seems to be a huge space. Far above, you can see a hole like you fell, but several floors are connected in the middle.

    Asterisk even has various uses for underground space. As a result, a large hole was carefully dug in each floor. It''s obviously an artificial trap.

    "It''s an honor to entertain me in this way."

    The water surface is about 20 meters away from the ceiling. The horizontal width is not clear. On the left is a wall rising, and on the other side, the scenery of broad water surface and huge columns continues to extend.

    There is almost no lighting around, only a few lights on the ceiling and walls are better than nothing.

    "By the way! Where''s Daoteng?"

    Mu Hantian quickly looked around and found that there was a faint splash not far away.

    "Daoteng classmate!"

    Judging from Qilin''s struggling appearance, she must have drowned. Maybe the weight on your body can''t be untied.

    Mu Hantian hurriedly swam to her side and saw Qi Lin holding Mu Hantian tightly with a sad face.

    "Cough! Cough...! thank you, thank you, senior student in cold weather...! I have to be saved!"

    "Are you all right, Mr. Daoteng! I''ll help you solve it right away..." but mu Hantian looked and found that the weight on her had already been untied.

    "Well, I''m sorry... I, I can''t swim!"

    "Oh... So it is."

    It''s a little surprising that she is such a land duck. However, the "star pulse generation" is human after all, and there are always things they are good at and not good at.

    "No, I should apologize. I didn''t expect you to be involved."

    "No, but this is...?" Qilin adjusted her breathing and asked with a little nasal sound.

    "It should be underground of asterisk."

    "Well... It should be the balance zone," Qi Lin looked up and whispered.

    "Balance zone?" Mu Hantian heard the word for the first time.

    "Well, because asterisk is a huge artificial floating island, use water as a weight to balance the weight."

    "Oh, I see."

    Although Mu Hantian doesn''t know much about the urban structure, this design is likely.

    "So, there should be an entrance and exit for security inspection somewhere!" Qilin was about to turn her head and suddenly blushed.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "No, no! This, i... no, I''m sorry..." seeing Qi Lin''s vague words, Mu Hantian suddenly realized.

    Because Qilin held Mu Hantian tightly, of course, the distance between the two was close to their cheeks, almost equal to their intimate state. They only have their heads out of the water now. Under the water, the magnificent and plump twin peaks are tightly pressing Mu Hantian''s wrist, and Mu Hantian''s almost whole hand is deeply trapped in it.

    "I''m sorry, I''m really sorry! If I could swim..."

    "No, no, no, I''m sorry!" Mu Hantian quickly took out his hand.

    Just then.

    Mu Hantian saw a huge shadow lurking under the water.

    "Daoteng classmate!"

    "Yes, yes?"

    "Can you shut your breath!" Mu Han Tian dived into the water with Qi Lin in his arms. And do your best to paddle and leave the original place as soon as possible.

    At this time, the huge things in the water passed like two people, hitting them with strong water.

    However, Mu Hantian still didn''t loosen Qi Lin and surfaced. The scene before us is incredible.

    "Eh..."

    "Ha ha, this is really --"

    Mu Hantian and Qi Lin were speechless at the same time. There was a huge dragon looking up at the place where they were floating just now.

    The body is much larger than the dragon like monster that just launched an attack on the ground. The part that just surfaced is nearly ten meters. The total length may be more than 15 meters. From the outline alone, it looks like the long necked dragon inhabiting in ancient times.

    Dragon like monsters are like creatures close to lizards, while this one is closer to snakes. However, it can be seen that the short and fat body has something similar to hands and feet, a row of sharp fangs and a huge head. I can''t think of a more appropriate term except dragon.

    And like the dragon like monster just now, this one also exudes very strong hostility.

    "Is this the next gift? Interesting!"

    "Cold day senior, the feeling of this dragon is the same as those children just above." probably judging the flow of star power, Qilin whispered to Mu cold day.

    "So, is the entity slim?"

    "It should be!"

    "In that case, let me solve it!"

    The Dragon seemed to understand Mu Hantian''s words, roared and rushed over at the same time. But it went to Qilin.

    "Cut, it''s despicable!" Mu Hantian instantly protected Qilin and blocked the collision of the dragon.

    The terrible impact came, but mu Hantian still blocked it. Just as Mu Hantian tried to push the Dragon back, the Huang style armed force in his hand was broken.

    Mu Hantian was knocked out. The thick column was knocked into a big pit with radial cracks.

    "Shit!"

    "Are the students and seniors all right?"

    "Well, it''s all right. The impact can be sustained, but this situation is a little troublesome. I can only..."

    The Dragon seems to swim a distance to observe the two people in order to confirm the state of the prey. Perhaps its personality is very cautious.

    "This, for example, if I will hinder the seniors, please let them go!" Qi Lin suddenly said at this time.

    "Yes, if I hurt the senior... I, I...!" Qilin held Mu Hantian''s arm, shaking and crying.

    "Don''t say that, Qilin, you''re not my burden."

    "I, I''m really useless... No matter how well I learn swordsmanship, the result is still... I don''t want to see anyone sacrifice because of me..." Qilin sobbed like a child and shook her head.

    "Hoo..." Mu Han Tian gave a big sigh, gently hugged Qi Lin''s body and gently touched her head.

    "It''s all right. You don''t have to worry about anything. Just leave it to me!"

    "But, but...!"

    "No, but leave it to me!"

    "This..."

    "One more thing... You can''t say ''someone like me''. Because you are a gentle, strong - and excellent girl."

    "Hey...?" as a result, Qilin showed a surprised expression and stared at Mu Hantian for a while - "yes, yes." her cheeks were dyed cherry red and nodded greatly.

    Then he wiped his tears and raised his head firmly.

    "Well, very good." Mu Hantian touched Qi Lin''s head again and changed his weapon into "black furnace magic sword".

    When magic is injected into the blade, the black pattern appears on the blade, and the white blade is gradually dyed black.

    "As long as there''s a place to step on. Fight side by side with me!" Mu Hantian said, carefully avoiding the blade of the "black furnace demon sword" from touching the water, and waved it gently at the same time.

    Dig through the thick column like tofu to ensure a space that can barely hold two people standing.

    First of all, Qi Lin had to stand on a foothold, but the Dragon attacked from behind. However, Mu Hantian didn''t even turn his head back and waved it with one hand at will.

    Before the dragon''s fangs bite, he cuts off the dragon''s throat with a knife and sees the dragon head flying in the air.

    Of course, the faucet melted before it fell to the ground. It twisted around on the water and immediately returned to its original appearance.

    "Well, sure enough, it''s the same as those above." then Qi Lin boarded Mu Hantian''s foothold and frowned at this scene.

    The resurrected dragon seemed to warn Mu Hantian''s blow just now, opened a distance of about ten meters, and slowly circled around the column. It seems that the other party is not so stupid. Soon, like the dragon like monster just now, he began to bind wanyingsu to his mouth. In the twinkling of an eye, it formed a huge fireball and fired at them like a missile.

    But mu Hantian only waved the "black furnace magic sword" gently, and the fireball dissipated immediately. This fireball is a trifle compared with Ulysses'' power.

    "But if it goes on like this, there will be no end." although it is not impossible to attack from a foothold, it is bound to jump and try to kill with one blow. Even if it''s an ordinary opponent, but the opponent''s structure is the same as that of shrem. It''s meaningless to miss the core.

    "Qilin, do you know the process of that guy''s star power?"

    "Ah, yes, barely."

    "Where is the core?"

    "This... Seems to keep moving in the body."

    "Well, there''s no way but to destroy it all! People and Ghosts - the future will be robbed forever!" with a flash of sword light, the dragon was split and the surrounding water began to surge.

 Chapter 684

    "Senior, why are you so desperate?" Qi Lin asked to admire the cold day standing on the bank.

    "Oh, hehe, because I promised her that I would win the title in Xingwu Festival!" Mu Hantian said with a smile.

    "Is she sister lisfett?"

    "Well... That''s right."

    Seeing Mu Hantian nodding and answering, Qi Lin showed a little sorry expression and looked down. "Fruit, sure enough, this, er... Senior students in cold weather... Do you like Sister Li and sister lisfett..."

    "Eh? Why do you think so? Of course, I like her, but what should I say, er... This..."

    "Hey? But, but this..." Qilin showed a confused expression, but stopped halfway. "No, I''m sorry to ask the senior student a strange question." then he seemed to show a happy expression and lowered his head.

    "So, maybe I have a chance..." the voice was too small, and Mu Hantian didn''t hear it.

    "Well, actually, it doesn''t matter. By the way, can I ask you this time? Qilin, why are you fighting here?"

    "Me, me?"

    In the face of unexpected topics, Qilin seems a little confused. After sinking into meditation for a while, Qilin spoke slowly.

    "I... the reason why I will fight, I mentioned it to the senior students before, in order to save my father."

    "Well, your father is also a star generation, isn''t he?"

    "Yes."

    Although the offspring of the "star pulse generation" may not necessarily be the "star pulse generation", the probability seems to be very high. In particular, if both parents are "star generation", the probability of giving birth to "star generation" is more than 10 times higher than that of ordinary parents.

    "But... My father has committed a crime and has been taken into custody. I want to save my father."

    "Crime? What''s going on!"

    Indeed, as long as we win the Xingwu Festival, the integrated enterprise consortium will achieve any of its wishes. Even if wishes distort the law - such as the immediate release of the prisoner - can be achieved.

    "Father is not wrong at all! He just wants to save me!" maybe she was so excited that Qilin almost wanted to turn her head. But when he noticed it on the way, he turned around again.

    "To save you? What happened?"

    "Five years ago, my father and I went to a shop, but we met a robber. In order to save me who was taken hostage... Father... Father... Although it was an irresistible factor, my father killed each other." her voice was filled with regret, as if she could hear her clenching her teeth.

    Qilin was only eight years old five years ago. She was just a child.

    "The opponent is not the ''star pulse generation''

    Qilin nodded.

    In a word, in this world, the position of the so-called "star generation" in any country is weak, and human rights are even restricted. If the "star pulse generation" hurts ordinary people, this situation will be even more obvious. Not only can it not claim self-defense, it is often regarded as excessive defense. If the other party dies, even if the other party is the perpetrator, he will be severely punished by law.

    Under the manipulation of public opinion by the unified enterprise consortium, this has not been improved at all. Of course, because it''s more convenient.

    "The robber didn''t seem to find out that I was a ''star generation''. If the other party found out, he might not take me hostage. But I was held by the blade... I was too scared and helpless."

    The children of the "star pulse generation" also have considerable strength, but unless they are trained to a certain extent, adults with weapons are still very threatening.

    "Is that why your father tried to save you?"

    "Yes... In fact, I practiced at that time. Looking back, I should have been able to deal with him at that time. But I was too cowardly and weak -"

    Behind him came a sob like a sniffle.

    "If it goes on like this, my father will have to go to prison for decades. At this time, it is my uncle who helps me. He said that there is only one way to save my father."

    "That''s why you''re here?"

    "Yes. My uncle has a bad relationship with my father and hates the ''star pulse generation''. Maybe it''s because I''m the eldest son, but I can''t inherit Dao Teng flow. But my uncle is still willing to help me - even for personal interests, because I only have this only way left." Qi Lin''s voice said firmly with tears in her eyes.

    But - somehow, Mu Hantian thought this remark was strange. What''s wrong with this feeling?

    "In fact, uncle is really excellent. He suppressed his father''s case through the power of the integrated enterprise consortium. It is said that he specially prepared different names and titles for his father."

    "So powerful!" this surprised Mu Hantian. We have actually realized that the power of integrated enterprise consortia is enough to override the law and the state.

    "It''s also my arrangement. Let me stir the school park when I just entered school this spring, and help me select dueling opponents and collect intelligence and strategic instructions. Because my uncle knows very well that the most efficient way is to duel at what time and how to accumulate actual achievements." trembling came from Qilin''s back.

    "As long as I follow my uncle''s words, I can do anything..."

    "You''re wrong, Qilin!" Mu Hantian denied Qilin''s remarks close to being alone.

    "Wrong...?"

    "Even if you have a clear goal, it''s not the path you choose. It won''t work because you''ll be at a loss sooner or later."

    Yes, what you should do must be discovered by yourself. In a way you don''t expect, you will run out of strength one day.

    Mu Hantian doesn''t want Qilin to become like this.

    "In fact, I''m not qualified to say these big words, but at least I have my own goals."

    Qilin fell into a short silence, and soon her voice trembled and said, "but... I really can''t... I''m alone... Really, really can''t --"

    "Don''t worry." Mu Hantian turned around and gently touched Qi Lin''s head.

    "Qilin, you are not alone. At least I can help you. If this is really the way you decide."

    "It''s up to me!" Qilin repeated this sentence in a low voice as if she confirmed it, and stared at Mu cold day.

    There seemed to be something shining in her eyes, but only for a moment.

    "Ah, but the duel is another matter? I won''t do such impolite things as releasing water." Mu Hantian also smiled and met Qilin''s four eyes.

    "Hehe, the cold weather senior is really a freak."

    "Yes!" facing Qi Lin who wiped his tears and laughed at the same time, Mu Hantian grabbed his head in confusion.

    "However, it''s really handsome." Qi Lin whispered.

    "What did you just say?"

    "No, it''s nothing, but in cold weather, I learn to read and often touch my head?"

    "Eh? Oh, sorry, do you feel uncomfortable?"

    Qilin slowly shook her head and said, "no - my father often touches my head like this." Qilin''s voice sounded a little happy.

    "Really? If you don''t mind."

 Chapter 685

    That day, konichiro Sato was in a bad mood early in the morning. Because there was an urgent contact from the School Park of the star guide museum that Qi Lin''s whereabouts were unknown.

    After hurriedly arriving, Qilin has been protected safely, which makes gangyilang temporarily relieved. However, suffering from unnecessary trouble, wasting precious time and making him angry.

    The headquarters of the seventh teaching and investigation office is in the "galaxy" head office, that is, Otsu, the capital of Japan, but gangichiro has set up his activity base here in the asterisk branch. Of course, because it''s easier to manage Qi Lin''s trend.

    "Really, don''t let people worry about it." gangyilang called Qilin to the back of the school building as usual and said with disgust on his face.

    "I''m sorry, uncle." Qilin frankly bowed her head and admitted her mistake.

    "Hum, forget it. Anyway, about the next duel object -"

    "Before that, uncle, can I ask you something?"

    "What''s up?"

    "Just now, uncle said you were worried about me... Are you worried about Dao Teng Qilin or Dao Teng Qilin?"

    This question made gangyilang feel guilty for a moment, but the corners of his mouth immediately showed a mean smile and looked down at Qilin. "I don''t know what you want to do. It''s useless to ask now. You should know that all I need is your strength."

    "Really!" Qilin lowered her head with a lonely expression.

    "In other words, when he was attacked... Remember that boy''s name was Mu Hantian, right - you were with the boy who used the ''black furnace magic sword''?" the unpleasant kid let gangyilang smack his tongue.

    "According to the leaked news, the boy seems to have had a holiday with alecante before. So, this incident should have something to do with alecante. Don''t get entangled with the boy any more, so as to avoid being involved in unnecessary trouble."

    With the management authority of gangyilang, although we can''t know the details, we know more or less that there is another secret behind the technical cooperation between the star guide Museum School Park and alecante.

    "I refuse this," but Qilin resolutely refused.

    "What are you talking about?" gangyilang doubted his ears for a moment. Qilin had many records of resistance before. However, it was the first time to resist gangichiro like this time.

    "OK, I''ll listen to your reasons." gangyilang restrained his anger and stared at Qilin.

    "The cold weather senior taught me important things. And I think there are still many places worth learning from him."

    "It''s worth learning from him?" Gang Yilang snorted and smiled, and sighed with boredom.

    "Boring, you just follow my instructions. There''s no need to think about what''s available and what''s not."

    "No, I --"

    Gangyilang didn''t wait for Qilin to finish his words, but threw Qilin a slap with his back hand. He didn''t show mercy, because he didn''t need mercy - but Qilin didn''t waver, and looked up at gangyilang.

    With his strong will in his eyes, gangyilang, who held his hands high, shrank back.

    Then, gangyilang came back to himself like waking up from a dream. He seemed not to admit the fact and hummed deliberately. "Hum...! it''s interesting. Do you want to resist me? But what can you do? Without my power, can you pass the pass alone?"

    "Yes, that''s what I want."

    Seeing Qilin simply admit, gangyilang''s laughter is full of ridicule. "Ha, ha, ha, ha! I thought you were going to say something... You can''t do it. Listen to me. Without my management, do you think you can rank first? I admit you are really strong, but don''t underestimate asterisk. Even if you can be independent, how long will it take until your wish is achieved."

    As gangichiro said, he began to calm down.

    "Don''t you want to save your father chengerlang as soon as possible? Then listen to me. I have a way to win the championship in ''Xingwu Festival'' in three years. No, in two years. Do you have that ability alone?"

    "No, I don''t think so." Qilin lowered her head slightly.

    Gangyilang nodded satisfied with her answer. "Yes, you know very well. So..."

    "But I don''t think your method can succeed, uncle." Qilin raised her eyes seriously and stared at gangyilang again.

    "What?"

    "To borrow what you said, uncle, don''t underestimate asterisk. It''s not just me, but also you. People who can''t step out on their own can''t pass the pass here. I found this later."

    "Dead girl, how dare you talk so loudly...!" gangyilang was so angry that his voice was shaking.

    "I met many students here before you were born. You''ve only been here for a few months, and you dare to teach me...!"

    "Some things must be experienced by yourself. I''m sorry, uncle."

    "I really appreciate my uncle''s help. It''s true. But I decided to fight in my own way. If I don''t do so, one day... I will regret it." with that, Qilin left gangyilang and turned away.

    Gangyilang was speechless and watched her leave, but then he came back and shouted, "wait, raise money! What do you want to do alone!"

    "Well... First of all, I want to duel." Qilin stopped and looked back with a steady wry smile.

    "Duel?"

    "That''s right. This time I''m going to duel with my senior with my own will. Although I can''t win, I... Must do it again."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    The next week, the scene came to the comprehensive arena of the star guide Academy. The audience on the largest stage was packed with students.

    This is not the training room used by Mu Hantian and Ulysses, but a stage really surrounded by defense barriers.

    The defense barrier that can defend against Huang style armed attack not only consumes a lot of energy, but also needs a large-scale device. Therefore, including this stage, there are only three in the star guide Hall School Park.

    On this stage where formula ranking war is usually held, two figures confront each other in the center.

    "Thank you for your willingness to accept my rash request - cold day senior." one of them, Qilin, bowed her head politely as usual. Her expression seemed much more cheerful.

    "Well, it doesn''t matter... But why duel again? And he named me." another person was Mu Hantian, with a confused smile on his face.

    "In order to take a real step here, I think it is necessary to duel with the senior students anyway."

    "The real step?"

    "Yes."

    Hearing this, Mu Hantian gently breathed out and shrugged. "I see. But I said before that if I wanted to duel, I would do my best."

    "I can''t wait for it." Qi Lin smiled faintly and was ready to pull out Qianyu cut.

    Mu Hantian also opened his distance and started the Huang style armed forces.

    Seeing Mu Hantian''s arms, Qi Lin asked in surprise, "don''t the senior students use the pure Xinghuang style arms?"

    "Black furnace sword? That''s not fair to you."

    "Really? The senior is really gentle." Qi Lin smiled.

    "OK, come on!" Mu Hantian took a sword flower and said with a smile.

    "Yes!"

 Chapter 686

    The duel between Qilin and Mu Hantian was finally Mu Hantian''s victory, but therefore, Qilin''s heart knot opened and she formed a team with Shaye.

    "Excuse me, are you the senior student of ''White Knight'' mu Hantian?" Mu Hantian was having dinner in the Beidou canteen during the lunch break. Suddenly, a lively schoolgirl with chestnut hair came to ask Mu Hantian with a smile.

    "Ah?"

    "Hey, hey, hey, can you sign with the seniors?" the girl handed the colored paper and pen to Mu Hantian.

    "Oh, good!" Mu Hantian wrote his name on the colored paper. Of course, Mu Hantian didn''t practice any beautiful signatures, so he wrote standard regular script. Mu Hantian was also very confused at first, but he has gradually got used to it recently.

    "Thank you, senior students ~ ''Phoenix star Martial Arts Festival'' needs to refuel! I will help the senior students refuel!" the girl who took the signature waved her hand when she left.

    "Ha ha..." Mu Han Tian smiled bitterly. After watching the girl leave, he suddenly noticed the cold line of sight and quickly looked back.

    Ulysses and Shaye, sitting in the opposite seat, half squinted and stared at Mu Hantian.

    "Uh... What''s the matter with you?"

    "Nothing, just feel that popular people are still as hard."

    "You are a little too kind in cold weather, which makes people worried."

    "Yes, really? Hehe." the pressure from the angry two people made Mu Hantian sit and stand uneasy subtly, showing a troublesome expression and scratching his head.

    Mu Hantian won Qilin in the duel and was promoted to the first place in the star guide Academy. It has been a week in the twinkling of an eye. This kind of thing is no wonder. In addition, I have received fan letters and gifts, media interviews, corporate sponsorship, anonymous slander and threats. It''s really everything. It''s not strange.

    Fortunately, the School Park seems to arrange assistance for these and can give them all. However, face to face with fans like just now, of course, we can only solve it by ourselves.

    "Why should the princess and Sasha palace students be angry about such a trivial matter? It''s natural that they suddenly rise to the first place in the cold day." yingshiro, sitting beside Mu cold day and eating hot buckwheat noodles, said and grinned.

    "Yes, me too. Well... Lucky and lucky, I suddenly became the" 12 people on the first page "through the duel, but there were only 11 at that time. Although I didn''t seem qualified to say it, it''s certainly more interesting to suddenly become the number one like a cold day senior." sitting next to Shaye, Hulu Hulu eating Oolong noodles agreed with yingshiro.

    Qilin still ranked first a week ago, but she doesn''t seem to be particularly attached to her. In addition, the ranking system of the School Park of the star guide museum is an exchange system, so Qilin has now become "outside the ranking", but it is in the special case of "buffer period".

    This is the right of students in the "ranking" including the "12 people on the first page", and it is also to prevent the disadvantages of the exchange system. Students who enter the ranking can enjoy all kinds of superior treatment, but as long as they lose, they will lose everything instantly, which is bound to cause trouble. Therefore, they will ensure the same treatment within a certain period of time. At the same time, if students in the buffer period have "opponents below their old ranking" in the recent formula ranking war, they can ignore the level and have the right to give priority to challenges.

    "What''s more, princess, when you became the ''twelve people on the first page'', didn''t it also cause a lot of commotion?

    "Maybe so, but the commotion was only temporary at best. The commotion subsided at that time." Ulysses answered yingshilong''s question seriously.

    "Because the princess completely refuses people thousands of miles away. After several times of closing the door, anyone will retreat."

    "I''m sorry, I don''t have the spirit of giving back to the audience. Although I thank the people who cheer for me, I don''t want someone to use me with boring calculations. So it''s a sincere way to refuse all?" said yulis, operating her mobile phone and opening the space window.

    "Racquet...? ah, no!"

    Mu Hantian, looking at the window, couldn''t help exclaiming. Because there were a lot of his own signatures on the racquet rack, and the price was frighteningly high, I didn''t know whether to be happy or angry.

    Although it doesn''t take much effort to sign a name, it''s hard to avoid a bit of a blow to see that the end of the signature is a net shot.

    "Oh, this is also one of the common ways for students to earn pocket money. It often happens." Ying Shiro, who saw the window from the rear, patted Mu Hantian on the shoulder.

    "Don''t worry. You still have loyal fans in cold weather, such as me."

    "Yes, yes! There are also fans of cold weather seniors in our class, and I..."

    Seeing that Shaye and Qilin support Ling Dou, Ulis showed a fearless smile. "Hum, that''s really nice. What are you going to do if you really meet us in the ''Phoenix star Martial Arts Festival''?"

    "Oh, by the way, are you two sure you want to participate?"

    At the invitation of Shaye, Qilin registered as a candidate at the Phoenix star martial arts festival, which surprised Mu Hantian. However, the number of places for the competition was vacant due to the absence of someone a few days ago, and it seems that she has successfully participated in the competition.

    "Of course, we will fight with all our strength."

    "Well, I think so too. After all, it''s two different things." they said, their expressions changed, and looked at Mu cold day and Ulysses with sharp and serious eyes.

    "Hehe... That''s right."

    "Of course it''s best not to run into it."

    "Ha ha... Everyone is very high spirited. It''s really reliable." Claudia appeared at this time, with a consistent soft smile on her face.

    "Oh, long time no see, Claudia. You seem very busy recently."

    "Well, getting close to ''Xingwu sacrifice'' always adds a lot of work, which is very hard," said Claudia, opening a huge space window on the dining table.

    "But just now, the group list of ''Phoenix star Wu Ji'' was announced, so I came to tell you."

    When Claudia said this, everyone focused on the space window.

    A long list of names with a tournament schedule towering like a castle.

    "Wow, there are so many contestants."

    The number of participants in the "Phoenix star Martial Arts Festival" was 512, divided into 256 groups. Although they had memorized these basic knowledge, it was quite frightening to see the spectacular group list with their own eyes.

    "Let me see, which group are we in... Ah, I found it! In area L!"

    "Well, are we in... Area C? It seems that we won''t meet you before the official race." Qilin and Ulysses looked at each other and smiled a little relieved.

    The "Phoenix star Martial Arts Festival" lasts about two weeks. The previous week''s competition schedule is commonly known as the preliminary competition, and the top 32 will be selected. That is, the group competition schedule now watched by Mu Hantian and others. After that, the top 32 will draw lots to form a new competition schedule, commonly known as the formal competition schedule. If their school wants to obtain points, they must be promoted to the top 32.

    "But why did Claudia come to tell us?"

    "That''s the point. After all, you are all members of the championship candidates. You have to be fully prepared."

    "Is there any exaggeration? Champion candidate." Mu Hantian waved with a wry smile.

    But yingshiro was stunned and flicked Mu Hantian''s forehead with his fingers. "Fool, one is the current number one and the other is the former number one? If you are not the champion candidate, are there anyone else?"

    "Yes, you and Daoteng are too modest in cold weather. You should be more confident about yourself. After all, they represent our school park."

    "What''s more, there are no outstanding strong players this time. To be honest, which team of you is not surprised even if it wins the championship?" although yingshiro said it lightly, he is not a person who will flatter others at will.

    "After a general look, almost all of them are opponents who have been expected before the game. There are no particularly difficult people to deal with."

    Of course, no school park will announce the contestants before the "Xingwu Festival", but there will always be some gossip, so the schedule is roughly similar to the list circulating in the streets.

    "Maybe we should be lucky. There is no absolute strong person like the last ''Griffin star martial sacrifice'' and ''Wang Long Star martial sacrifice''."

    "Absolutely strong?" hearing Claudia''s words, Mu Hantian tilted his head and fell into meditation.

    "The ''Griffin star Martial Arts Festival'' is the silver wing Knight Order of galledovas, and the ''King Dragon Star Martial Arts Festival'' is the ''lone poison witch'' of lovov." Ulysses shrugged with interest.

    "That''s right. In fact, they played an overwhelming strength that exceeded the prediction in the competition and dominated the ''Xingwu Festival'' respectively. This time is different from the past. It should become a big scuffle. Although the number of ''12 people on the first page'' in each school park is still noteworthy."

    "The last ''Phoenix star Martial Arts Festival'' champion partner seems to have graduated and will not participate in this competition. Jielong''s Quasi champion partner heard that they have also moved to ''Griffin star Martial Arts Festival''." Claudia and yingshiro are worthy of intelligence. Mu Hantian is listening while admiring.

    At this time, Claudia clapped her hand and looked around at everyone. "After all, this'' Phoenix star Martial Arts Festival ''has a very important position in the strategy of this season. It''s not too much to say that the key to success or failure depends on you. I hope you can give full play to your strength."

 Chapter 687

    "I have a problem." I suddenly raised my hand just now when I had been silently sucking willow orange juice.

    "What''s the problem, shashagong?"

    "What about the strong candidates of other schools?"

    It was Claudia who answered the students'' questions like a teacher.

    "Good question... Although I want to answer this, the students in shashagong are interested in alecante, aren''t they?"

    Shaye''s eyebrows jumped slightly.

    "Those two... Oh, here, area h." Ulysses quickly glanced through the schedule.

    "As for those two, the operating committee should still make various statements. I really can''t help it."

    "Oh, is there any special case?" seeing Claudia''s words, yingshilong''s eyes twinkled.

    "Ha ha..."

    "And?"

    "It''s common to change the rules, open special cases and cancel special cases in the ''Xingwu Festival''. It sounds like trying mistakes, but there are no principles at all. Generally speaking, students in the research class can''t appear in the ''Xingwu Festival'', so it must be strange!"

    "The top priority of the operating committee is to stir up the atmosphere of the ''Xingwu Festival'', so it will continue to try new measures. Once it thinks that the new measures will cause damage, it will simply cut... That''s all." Claudia interrupted yingshilang and stopped after saying this.

    "Well." Shaye is obviously dissatisfied, but she seems to know that she can''t ask for information with Claudia''s attitude.

    "So, are there any other strong candidates?"

    "OK, Sato, wait a minute." Claudia smiled and operated her mobile phone.

    Almost at the same time, Mu Hantian and others'' mobile phones received letters.

    "That''s it. I''ve sent you relevant information just now. I hope I can help you."

    "Oh, it''s really helpful. Thank you!" Mu Hantian immediately opened the information and saw dozens of *************************************************************. From personal information such as height and weight, combat resume and use of weapons. If you are a pure Xinghuang armed messenger or capable person, you will also attach relevant films such as ability and even duel.

    "No, any school will do that. Other schools must be studying your information now."

    "Well, from the reliability and fullness of this information, we can know the espionage ability of the school park." the only yingshiro who didn''t receive the information smiled with mystery.

    "Ah... Then again, my uncle once told me that leiwolff and kwanwell are also good at this."

    "In short, just remember this and fight carefully," said Ulysses, glancing through the information and suddenly stopping her sight. "Really, the headache figure did appear."

    "Headache figure?" Mu Hantian walked around behind yulis who sighed and stared at her palm.

    "She is the user of the pure Xinghuang armed ''bullying blood sickle''. Although I don''t know what the two alecantes are trying to do, except them, the students in the list are the most dangerous to her."

    "The name is Irene woolseth, isn''t it?" the screen showed a fearless smile from a schoolgirl with strange sharp eyes.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Located in the central area of asterisk, the comprehensive main stage is commonly known as "Sirius egg"бо The "Xingwu Festival" was held on 11 large and medium-sized stages including this main stage. Now the Sirian egg is holding the opening ceremony of the "star Martial Arts Festival".

    Mu Hantian once came to the front of the giant egg under the leadership of Ulysses, but today is the first time to step here.

    The stage of Sirius dome is wide enough to accommodate all contestants of "Phoenix star Martial Arts Festival". During the actual competition, it seems that it will be divided into smaller areas. Now the opening ceremony uses all space. The contestants of each school Park lined up neatly, but it seems that some school parks were absent. In particular, it is very remarkable on the side of lovov, which is very different from the empty and well lined up galedovas.

    "After all, there are so many people."

    "Hehe, do you mean the contestants? Or..." probably heard Mu Hantian''s unintentional muttering. Standing aside, Ulysses smiled a mischievous smile and looked around at the same time. "Are you scared when you see these audiences?"

    As Ulysses said, the auditorium around the stage was so full that there was almost no room to stand.

    "Hehe, of course, I was just frightened by the number of participants." Mu Hantian whispered to yulis, who shrugged exaggeratedly.

    Mu Hantian looked ahead. The contestants lined up radially in front of the podium. Just now the mayor of asterisk was giving a speech, and now there is another young man.

    "Good morning, everyone. I''m glad you can still show your skills on the stage this year. In addition, I have to greet the freshmen who just came to asterisk this year. I''m madias mesa, chairman of the operation Committee of ''Xingwu Festival''." the man greeted everyone with a clear and steady voice, and a kind smile appeared on his face.

    "He is the chairman of the operation committee? He is really young."

    He is about thirty-five years old. The operation Committee of the so-called "Xingwu Festival" is essentially the highest responsible person for coordinating the "Xingwu Festival". Of course, he must be a cadre of the integrated enterprise consortium. More certainly, he is younger than Qi Lin''s uncle, Ichiro Oka.

    A vigorous appearance, a cheerful tone, and exudes some leisurely calm. Looking from afar, you can see the perfect body after training. He is obviously a "star pulse generation".

    "Madias mesa is a graduate alumnus of our star guide Museum." Ulysses sighed with an expression of "please remember this little thing.".

    "I forget how old he is, but I''m sure he''s very young, not yet 40. He''s still the leader who once dominated the ''Phoenix star Martial Arts Festival'' in his school days."

    "I see. No wonder." even if he deliberately repressed, he could fully feel the calm and thick power of the stars.

    "As the chairman of the operation Committee, he is also quite talented. I remember he took office a few years ago, formulated a new system as a leader of the reformists, and successively changed activities and rules, and gave a high evaluation of each reform."

    "Since he is our graduate alumni, does he represent the cadre of galaxy?" Mu Hantian continued to ask.

    "Well, nominally."

    "Nominally?" Mu Hantian was puzzled by this sentence, and Ulysses replied with interest.

    "It''s said that after madias mesa won the title of ''Phoenix star Martial Arts Festival'', he hopes to enter the operation Committee after graduation."

    "Oh, even this wish can come true."

    "Of course, that kind of world can''t do anything by squeezing in, but I heard that he has broken through many joints since he was a student. I''ve met him several times. He''s a very powerful role."

    "HMM..." Mu Han stared at madias. At this moment, madias just stared at Mu Hantian.

    "However, too much talk will only affect everyone''s interest, so finally I will announce an important rule change to you. Of course, we have notified all school parks, and it seems that some news has leaked." madias continued to deliver his speech if nothing happened. The line of sight just now may be just his own carelessness.

    "The existing Huang style armed forces do not restrict this aspect, but with the progress of technology, some regulations seem inappropriate. Specifically, whether self-discipline mobile machinery should be regarded as a weapon."

    It was Shaye who immediately responded to this sentence. Gauze night, who had just stood vaguely, now showed a serious expression and stared at the front.

    "The basic idea of our operation is to provide a venue for you to give full play to your strength as much as possible. However, if you ignore it, it will happen that individuals will carry a plurality of self-discipline mobile weapons as weapons. This is not fair to others... Of course, if this is the ability of ''witch'' or ''magician'', it is another matter."

    Madias is a good speaker. After a moderate pause, he continued to elaborate further. "However, we will not limit the number of weapons. The simplest way is to prohibit the use of self-regulated mobile weapons, but as just said, we do not want to set restrictions easily. Restrictions will cause stagnation and eventually lead to recession. Therefore, I hope you can understand that this disposal is only for reference after the next competition... Only this competition is regarded as'' agent '' In the form of "competition."

    There was a sudden commotion. Not only the participating students, but also the audience became nervous.

    "I hope smart people can understand that this provision is not for the benefit of a specific School Park, but to ensure equality in the near future. Please believe that we will do our best at any time to arrange the rules that are most favorable to you." after the turmoil in the venue was calm and madias further explained, he opened his arms to the audience * * *.

    "At the same time - please look forward to the support of those who love the ''Xingwu Festival''. This new regulation can make the ''Xingwu Festival'' to a higher level. The ''Xingwu Festival'' will always be the best entertainment activity in the world. It will be the most exciting and moving stage and the most soul shaking fighting performance!" with his loud declaration, there was a roaring applause from the audience. The audience all hold the idea that as long as they can stir up the atmosphere of the game, any regulations will be fine, so they will welcome any new attempt. It seems that Claudia is right.

    On the other hand, the reaction of the contestants was much colder. This rule is troublesome after all. No wonder the contestants lack interest.

    After madias finished his speech, he smiled and waved down the platform. After that, there was a boring ceremony. Until near noon, the contestants were finally relieved.

 Chapter 688

    "The opening ceremony of the 25th ''Xingwu Festival'' and the 24th ''Fenghuang Xingwu Festival'' has come to an end. Today''s'' Fenghuang Xingwu Festival ''contestants from zone a to zone I, please go to the stage within the specified time."

    "Er ~ our venue is the main stage, shouldn''t we have to move?" Mu Hantian listened to the broadcast of the venue and left the stage slowly at the same time.

    The first round will last for four days. Mu Hantian''s first battle with yulis is on the first day, today.

    "Well, but there''s still a lot of time before the game. Let''s go to lunch first."

    "No problem, Ulysses, together with Shaye and Qilin... Eh, strange?" said Mu Hantian, looking around. Shaye and Qilin, who were here just now, have disappeared. Their first battle should be tomorrow. They won''t leave the venue.

    "Where have they gone?" Shaye and Qilin are both petite. It''s not easy to find them in this sea of people.

    "Found cold weather."

    "Wow!" suddenly someone hugged him from behind, which made Mu Hantian scream.

    "It''s yarn night... Don''t scare people. It''s always like this!"

    "There are a lot of flaws." he hugged Mu Han''s waist tightly and showed a proud look.

    "Where did you go just now? We''re looking for you."

    "No, sorry, we just went to the locker to get this."

    Mu Hantian looked back and Qi Lin stood behind Shaye with a big thing in her hand and an apologetic face.

    "What is that?"

    "Hehe, don''t be frightened when you listen to it - it''s Bento." let go of the gauze night in Mu cold day, straightened up his small chest and said.

    "Bento?" Ulysses looked back at Shaye in surprise.

    "In fact, it''s true. I talked with shashagong''s elder sister -- no, I talked with Shaye''s classmate... This is made for both of you at the same time... If you don''t hate it, please try it!" she said. Qilin blushed and handed the lunch box to Mu Hantian.

    "Oh, is this specially prepared for us?"

    "In fact, I don''t have much, no, I should say I have almost no cooking experience, so please teach me... Ah, but it''s really a very simple cuisine!"

    "Oh, but is your skill good enough to teach others?" yulis glanced at the increasingly proud yarn night, opened the lunch box and saw that the rice balls were full. The shape was crooked and the appearance was really not good-looking, but she seemed to feel the wholehearted of the producer.

    "No, sorry, I''m really clumsy."

    "No, I''m glad. Thank you, Qilin." Mu Hantian gently touched Qilin''s head.

    "Ah!" Qi Lin couldn''t help but shout softly, which made her more nervous.

    "Oh!"

    Seeing this scene, the yarn night pulled Lamu''s sleeve in the cold day and said, "cold day, look at what I made."

    "Well, good." Mu Hantian then opened the second layer of the bento box, which was also filled with rice balls. The shape was much more neat than Qilin''s and looked very delicious.

    Just

    "This rice ball... Is really big." Ulysses, who looked into the contents of the bento box, whispered with an unspeakable expression.

    In fact, the size of Shaye''s rice balls is nearly three times the general size. It''s amazing that they are tightly stuffed into the bento box.

    "Size is my motto."

    "It doesn''t hurt to be big... But this Bento Box isn''t all rice balls?"

    "Can''t you?"

    "No, I just admire you a little. Relying on this alone, I can claim to teach Qilin to cook."

    "HMM."

    "Let me state first that that was not a compliment," said Ulysses, pressing her temples, but Shaye didn''t seem to care at all.

    "It doesn''t matter. Since the weight is so much, everyone can enjoy it together, isn''t it very good?" Mu Hantian said without care.

    "How''s it going, Ulysses?"

    Hearing Mu Hantian''s invitation, Ulysses looked a little confused, but nodded. "Well, I''d better obey my orders."

    "OK, it''s decided. Then find a quiet place."

    "Well - by the way, our lounge should be available and there should be quiet dining," said Ulysses, turning away alone.

    "Wow, wait a minute, Ulysses!" Mu Hantian urged Shaye and Qilin, picked up the bento box and hurriedly followed Ulysses walking in front.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Hoo... It''s really good!" Mu Hantian folded his hands after eating the last rice ball.

    "Sorry to neglect. Ah, I''ll make tea for you." Qi Lin, who had finished eating, took out the thermos he seemed to have brought to pour tea for mu Hantian.

    "Thank you, Qilin."

    "Please, excuse me, this..."

    "Well, the rice balls are delicious." hearing Mu Hantian''s praise, Qilin immediately smiled.

    "I eat a little too much." on the other hand, Shaye lies on the sofa and rubs her stomach.

    "Who told you to eat three or four big rice balls!" Ulysses, sitting next to her, looked stunned.

    "Well, well, it''s almost time."

    After Mu Hantian confirmed the time, he turned on the TV set in the room. The lounge is quite wide and a little too big for four people. The position close to the wall opens the space screen.

    "Hello, everyone, this is the first competition venue of the 24th Phoenix star martial arts festival, Sirius giant egg. It is broadcast live by my ABC announcer, mimiko Liang se, and explained by Miss Fang Ting Chang, a graduate alumnus of Jielong seventh college, the current executive officer and the leader of alaid Law Department."

    "Hello, everyone, hello."

    "OK, OK, before the competition, let''s review the basic rules! When both partners'' school badges are damaged, or lose consciousness, surrender and other reasons, the winner will be announced through the school badge. This is different from the Griffin star martial sacrifice, which is even lost if the captain loses!" a woman with light and curly hair appears on the space screen, And two women with sharp black short hair. The former seems to be live.

    "The first round is about to begin. We are the second round, and the time is still sufficient." yulis said after looking at the time.

    "In other words, aren''t there other venues for competitions at the same time? How to broadcast it?"

    Yulis answered Mu Hantian''s question with interest: "each stage has a broadcasting unit. Generally speaking, it is to choose the channel you like... But it is said that enthusiastic fans will watch several channels at the same time."

    "Ah, but the arrangement on this main stage means that we are strong candidates?"

    "Oh, that''s right."

    "Well, according to the Convention, the high-profile players will be assigned here. It''s even more natural to have the first partner, and..." said yulis, gesturing to the screen with her chin.

    At this time, the screen just shows the list of partners competing on this Sirian egg. Familiar names appeared in the list of players in the third round.

    "Oh, they''re playing here today too." - aenida junet and Camilla Paret, the partners of the alecante Institute.

    Shaye sat up silently and stared at the screen with sharp eyes. Her eyes showed strong determination and seemed to have to win.

    Ulysses glanced at the serious gauze night, stood up, stretched greatly and said, "the current game is more important than the opponent she will meet one day."

    "Remember that your first opponent in cold weather is the knight candidate of galledovas."

    "Well, it seems to be in the 30th and 40th."

    "How''s it going, cold weather? Are you sure?"

    "Of course, but in fact, I''m enough!" Ulysses and Mu Hantian winked at each other and smiled at each other.

 Chapter 689

    "Then next, today''s second round, the first round of group 1 in Zone C starts!"

    The voice of the live broadcast resounded through the broad stage.

    A moment later, there were shaking cheers in the field. In the countless lights crisscross and dance, Ulysses and Mu Hantian slowly stepped onto the stage from the entrance.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, the first to show up are Mu Hantian, the No. 1 player in the star guide academy, and yulis = alexia von lisfett, the No. 5 player! Mu Hantian was just promoted to the No. 1 position a few weeks before this'' Phoenix star Martial Arts Festival ''! Moreover, he dueled directly with the former No. 1 position and won the victory and was promoted to the No. 1 position, so we are ready to fight There is almost no information about him, so he can be called a super star! Ah, incidentally, the alias of "White Knight" seems to be named by Ms. Enfield, the student president of the star guide hall. "

    "He is the only contestant in the ''Phoenix star Martial Arts Festival'' to rank first. According to the duel films now circulating, we can be sure that his strength is not small. It''s really waiting to see."

    "Yes, yes, I have seen the films in the materials, but they are all dueling films, so the strength is still unknown. At least take part in the formula ranking war. Ah, by the way! Mu Hantian seems to be the user of the star guide library who has a pure star Huang armed ''black furnace demon sword''... Miss Chang, do you know?"

    "Well, one of the so-called ''four-color magic swords''. It''s famous, but I''ve only seen the previous film materials. It''s said that it''s a very difficult to control pure Xinghuang armed. No one has been able to use it for more than ten years. Among the four-color magic swords, jialeduovas''s'' white filter magic sword'' is the most famous, but it seems to be the same weapon that can''t be defended."

    "I see. In addition, his partner is the ''China flame witch'' lisfett player. It''s not too much to call them a candidate for the championship!"

    "Yes, yes, then let''s introduce jialeduovas''s partner..."

    In the live and commentary, when you said something to me, Ulysses pushed the cold sky with her elbow.

    "You''re in the spotlight, cold weather player," Ulysses whispered and grinned.

    "Can you stop joking like that? I''m very nervous!" Mu Hantian replied with a bitter smile, but Ulysses''s smile remained unabated and stared at Mu Hantian.

    "Don''t lie. You don''t look nervous at all. Your expression is as leisurely as usual."

    "Really?"

    "That''s right!" Ulysses smiled.

    "Well, well, it''s almost time to prepare." Ulysses, who recovered her serious expression, stared at the front.

    Take a closer look, the young duo who appeared at the entrance on the other side has started the Huang style armed forces in their hands. They are the complementary partners of tall youth and short youth, but their weapons are sword shaped and bright armed. Galedovas traditionally believed that sword skill was the right way, so students also seemed to use sword as a weapon.

    Mu Hantian also took out the "black furnace demon sword" from the sleeve around his waist, but it didn''t start.

    "Oh, the game is about to begin! Who will win this battle, the star guide hall or galledovas! Dear viewers, today''s second round is about to begin!"

    Like echoing the live broadcast, the school badge on the chest glows. In the "Xingwu Festival", the school emblem is completely automated, so it does not have to be announced and agreed like the usual duel.

    "The first group of the first round of the ''Phoenix star Martial Arts Festival'' Zone C, the competition begins!"

    With the mechanical sound of the school emblem announcing the start of the competition, two people of galledovas rushed forward with swords. According to the data, both of them are attackers who are good at close combat, and there is no attacking partner of guard. Their plan should be to start the melee battle at one breath and decide the outcome.

    As long as Mu Hantian meets one of them, the other will directly rush to yulis, making the guard unable to function. The tactics are simple but effective.

    "Still within expectations." but Ulysses still crossed her hands and nodded calmly.

    "In such a cold day, I''ll leave it to you."

    "Of course, it''s agreed!" Mu Hantian answered and started the "black furnace demon sword" at the same time.

    "Instant kill!" leaving only this sentence, Mu cold day disappeared in an instant.

    "Eh...?"

    "Ah...!"

    They may just feel Mu cold day suddenly disappear. However, the next moment, the two school badges made a clear sound and split in two. Mu Hantian''s quick slash flashed like crossing between two people.

    "The competition is over! Winner, Mu Hantian & Ulysses = alexia von lisfett!" the mechanical voice resounded through the whole silent venue.

    It was as silent as a blank. But after a short moment, the venue was immediately shrouded in the cheers of thousands of horses.

    "This, this is really amazing! It''s too late to even live! Unexpected, unexpected speed! Unexpected strength! I can''t think of any other adjectives except overwhelming!"

    "Oh, that''s great."

    In the excitement and enthusiasm of the whole audience, the two of galledovas still stood in place.

    Mu Hantian returns to yulis with a smile. Yulis gently raises her hand to welcome her.

    "Oh, that''s great."

    Ulysses smiled with satisfaction and clapped hands with Mu Hantian to celebrate. Then they walked off the stage. The game time is actually less than ten seconds, a real instant kill.

    "After that, there will be a winner interview. No matter what they ask, just perfunctory." on the way, Ulysses repeatedly told Mu Hantian.

    "I see, but I didn''t think you didn''t even start your weapons."

    "Please, the setting ability has been ambushed for a long time. It''s safe. If the opponent really steps in with one foot, it''s a ''boom -'' sound." yulis, who opened her fist to signal the explosion, smiled fearlessly.

    "Well, Ulysses, in a word, let''s keep it like this. Well, it''s up to you next time."

    "No problem, I won''t let you down." Ulysses responded with a smile.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Hoo, we''re back ~"

    Back in the lounge, Mu Hantian and yulis sat on the sofa with a tired face.

    "Huan, welcome back! Congratulations to you two!"

    "Why are you so tired? Isn''t it a second kill?" Qilin and Shaye, who came to meet, looked at them suspiciously, and Mu Hantian had to answer with a bitter smile.

    "No, the game is really a second kill, but the interview after..."

    "The outside media is really annoying. The reporting department and society in our school park are not so annoying." Ulysses looked tired and drank up the drinks offered by Qilin.

    "Hey, hey, thank you for your praise." then a voice suddenly came from the wall.

    "Oh, yingshiro, are you here?"

    "Congratulations on your victory in the first battle," said yingshiro with a smile, taking photos of them with his mobile phone at the same time.

    "Let me remind you again. I just said it wasn''t that annoying. It doesn''t mean I''m in favor of you."

    "Well, well, the princess is still as strict." in the face of the sullen Ulysses, yingshirong exaggerated and shrugged.

    "Then, what''s the matter? You won''t come to help me refuel?" Mu Hantian asked with a smile.

    "Haha, opponents of that level don''t need me to cheer. My goal today is the third round."

    "I see, alecante?" Ulysses nodded to understand.

    "Hearing the speech at the opening ceremony made my reporter''s soul boil. Anyone can tell that it was aimed at the two alecantes. So I''ll interview them in their lounge right away."

    "Do you know anything? Night blowing." Shaye walked up to yingshiro without scruples and stared at him.

    "As a result, the door was closed. The guards were so tight that they couldn''t even fly in, and they were kicked back."

    "What!" Shaye was dejected with disappointment.

    "Don''t be so flustered. Anyway, the third round will begin soon."

    Just as everyone looked at the screen carefully, there was a huge noise at the other end of the wall.

    "Wow!" Mu Hantian and others couldn''t help looking at each other, but they immediately noticed the true face of the loud noise.

    бкбкIt''s cheers.

    "No! Has it started yet?" yingshilong hurriedly opened another space screen.

    The earth shaking cheers seemed to have no end. They were more excited and fanatical than the bright debut of Mu Hantian and Ulysses just now, and they also felt the surprise of the audience.

    What appears in the space screen, as expected - is the figure of two mechanical dolls.

 Chapter 690

    Standing on the stage of Sirius'' giant egg, two dolls - one of which is similar in appearance to a combat simulacrum. But it is two circles larger than the commonly used pseudo form. He is more than two meters tall and wears armor. He looks like a mechanical knight.

    The other doll, on the contrary, looks almost like a human - and almost the same as a human woman. It has a flawless and upright appearance, and its slim body is wrapped in metal clothing like armor.

    Both dolls wore the emblem of the alcante Institute on their chests. These two dolls are self-discipline simulacra spread by grapevine news.

    Simulacrum - this can basically be regarded as an artificial robot, although it is quite different from a real robot.

    The self-regulated pseudo body represents that the robot has self-consciousness. This situation is relatively rare in this world, and it appears for the first time on the stage of Xingwu Festival.

    Generally speaking, this self-discipline pseudo body should not have appeared on the stage of Xingwu Festival, but this time the Phoenix Xingwu Festival is an exception. The operation committee decided to take this Xingwu festival as an attempt to allow the self-discipline dummy to replace the contestants, that is, it recognized that the self-discipline dummy, as a personal weapon, can participate in the Xingwu Festival.

    With the appearance of the two pseudo bodies, the live broadcast began to introduce.

    "According to this information, the name of Tai Tai''s Self-regulated pseudo body test is ar-d, commonly known as Aldi; the self-regulated pseudo body test of female form is Rm-C, commonly known as limxioh."

    "After all, it''s an agent. It''s better to add the word ''player''?"

    "Haha, is that right? Don''t mention these first. There are many other interesting intelligence. For example..."

    Facing Aldi and leamsy were two students of lovovhei college.

    The battle began, but Aldi and rimsey did not move at all. They allowed their opponents to attack for a minute without any damage. It''s amazing.

    And a minute later, they started, directly killed their opponent, and had no chance to fight back.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Really, the game is completely upside down," said Ulysses, turning off the TV, sighed deeply and sat on the sofa.

    Qilin and Shaye still showed an incredible expression.

    "Well, today''s headlines must be this. If it weren''t for them, it would have been the princess." even yingshiro''s expression couldn''t hide his inner surprise.

    "If you fight with those two people, you must be a very powerful enemy." hearing Qi Lin''s whisper in a thin voice, yulis shook her head slowly.

    "No, if you just win, we and you are enough to win the two of revov, but that''s not the problem."

    "Lisfett is right." at this time, Shaye nodded and agreed.

    "Oh, those two virtual bodies are really good, but for me, they are just a little hard machines, with no pressure at all." Mu Hantian said indifferently.

    "Although you say so in cold weather, I''d better collect some information. I''ll inquire about it." said yingshiro, standing up from the sofa.

    "You said to inquire... How to inquire?"

    "Of course, it''s a winner interview. See if you can dig up some information." yingshilang answered Ulysses''s question.

    "Eh? But the student media can''t go in?"

    Compared with the fact that external media organizations cannot enter the School Park, in principle, the media organizations outside the School Park give priority to the formula activities directly under asterisk, such as "Xingwu Festival". As a student, I can''t even get into the press conference.

    "Hei hei, turning the impossible into the possibility is the first-class reporter. In short, you wait." Ying Shiro grinned at the uneasy Qilin and walked out of the lounge with a brisk pace.

    "It would be great if he could really help us find out something. But it''s best not to expect too much." as Ulysses said, her expression was not expecting at all.

    "But I want information." Shaye whispered with a serious expression.

    "In fact, you don''t have to worry. I''ll waste them." Mu Hantian said faintly.

    "Well, I''m sorry." at this time, Shaye suddenly took out her mobile phone.

    Although the gauze night immediately opened the space window, there was no image. This is because the sender turns off the image transmission and the receiver turns it on. Therefore, the receiver''s image will be transmitted to the sender, but only the sender''s voice can be heard.

    "Oh, Shaye! How''s it going? Did you watch the game just now?"

    "Yes."

    "Hehe, the maker of that thing, it seems to be called aenida Juni. He is so capable at a young age! At a glance, it can be seen that the simulacrum should use more than five WANYING minerals. Moreover, it is not connected with each other, but controlled in a parallel control mode with one of them as the core. Well, it''s really interesting! This kind of control can''t be done by humans However, with artificial intelligence, it is indeed possible in theory! "

    "I see. But calm down."

    "Huh? Oh, I''m sorry!" the male voice, which suddenly gushed with excitement, was impressed in Mu Hantian''s memory.

    "Excuse me... Is it uncle Chuang Yi?"

    "Oh, cold weather! Long time no see! I''ve seen your game, too. Well, it''s great to see you have spirit." the happy voice of the other party is indeed the memory of Shaye''s father, Chuangyi of Shasha palace.

    "Cold weather, it means that this is..."

    "Oh, yes, he is Shaye''s father." Mu Hantian answered yulis, who asked in a low voice. Qilin next to Shaye also bowed her head.

    "This, this! Hello, uncle and uncle! I''m Dao Teng Qilin who formed a team with the elder sister of shashagong this time!"

    "Oh, is the knife and vine flowing? I''ve heard of it. Please take care of my girl!"

    "Yes, yes! Please give me more advice!"

    "By the way, Dad, what''s the matter?" Shaye showed a shy expression and urged.

    "Oh, yes, I almost forgot! I sent a new gun. Haven''t you received it yet?"

    "New gun? I haven''t received it yet."

    "HMM... probably blocked at the customs. Let me confirm. I thought ''Phoenix star martial sacrifice'' should have been given before. Now it seems that I can''t catch up with the first round."

    "No problem. Relying on the current armed forces is enough to win many games." Shaye''s expression is serious, but her tone is full of self-confidence. Chuangyi''s voice smiled happily.

    "Well, of course! As long as you use my gun, of course you can''t lose! Come on! Look forward to your good results!" after one-sided eloquence, the space window closes immediately.

    "What should I say... Your father''s rap is the opposite of yours, Shasha palace."

    "That''s very restrained. If you don''t care, you can even talk all day." then Shaye put away her mobile phone and stood up from her seat.

    "Well, I''ll go to the customs to confirm."

    "Ah, I''ll go too!" Shaye and Qilin left the room together.

    Now only mu Hantian and Ulysses are left.

    "Ulysses, what shall we do next?"

    "Well, first raise your glass to celebrate the first game victory... Although I want to say so, I really can''t be so leisurely when I see alecante''s side down the game." Ulysses smiled bitterly on her face, stood up and extended her hand to Mu Hantian sitting in her seat.

    "Go back to the School Park and train again. Anyway, the second round is four days later. You can train well."

    "All right!" Mu Hantian shook his head slightly and held Ulysses'' hand.

 Chapter 691

    On the second day of the "Phoenix star Martial Arts Festival", it was outside the business district of the central district.

    "Let me see, Nanhe giant egg... Oh, over there." after confirming the light floating space sign in the air, Mu Han * * * * indicated the direction. At the other end of the building connected with the human dragon, the top of the huge egg shaped roof can be seen. This is one of the three large-scale stages of asterisk, commonly known as Nanhe giant egg. In addition, there are seven medium-sized stages and the largest main stage for mu Hantian and others to compete yesterdayбо The "Phoenix star Martial Arts Festival" will hold a preliminary competition on these eleven stages. In addition, from the beginning of the official competition schedule, it seems that only these four large stages and main stages are used, and only the main stage is used after the semi-finals.

    Mu Hantian and yulis are on their way to Nanhe giant egg in order to help Shaye cheer up for the game with Qilin.

    "But this crowd is really terrible." the road is crowded with people, and it is difficult to move forward in a straight line. Let people once again feel the astonishment of asterisk, a tourist city.

    The cafes and restaurants facing the road are full. Many people open the space window and should be watching the live broadcast. Because some venues will sell a small number of tickets for the day, these should be people who didn''t buy tickets.

    "During the ''Xingwu Festival'', the population density in this area will soar to dozens of times as usual. There''s no way." Ulysses also showed a look of boredom.

    "Although alecante''s dolls occupy most of the media pages, your debut does attract a lot of attention. External fans are different from school students, and there are few opportunities to meet students directly."

    "Hey... How long will it take to get there?"

    It''s only a few steps from the subway station to the Nanhe giant egg, but it''s crowded and can only move forward slowly. And in the hot days of midsummer, the fierce sun mercilessly burns the skin.

    "Their game is the second, so there should be a little time... Huh?" said Ulysses, who was slapping with a fan in her hand, looking forward with surprise.

    Mu Hantian also looked along her line of sight, and the crowd in front seemed to stop moving forward. And there was a little noise and shouting.

    "No wonder the team didn''t move forward. There was a fight," Ulysses said with a bitter smile.

    "Let''s go and have a look!" Mu Hantian and yulis looked at each other, nodded, pushed aside the human wall and pushed forward.

    Come to the front row, poke out your head and find a girl surrounded by several men in the middle of the road. Everyone was wearing leiwofu''s uniform, and Mu Hantian couldn''t help preparing for the war - because he had encountered similar situations before and was attacked as a result - after a careful look, there were several male students lying on the ground, which seemed to be really fighting.

    But then again, the power gap between girls and male students is clear at a glance. The girl knocked down the male students waving Huang style arms one by one with empty hands. And she still wears a scarf around her neck in hot weather. With the girl''s action, the scarf dances in the air like a dance.

    "Is that woman a vampire?"

    "Eh?" Mu Hantian was impressed by this alias.

    Leiwofu ranked third - the contestant of the Phoenix star martial arts festival, and Ulysses named the most difficult contestant.

    "Irene Woolsey. What is she doing here at this time... Is there something wrong with her head?" Ulysses whispered with an unbelievable expression from the bottom of her heart.

    But of courseбо During the "Xingwu Festival", duels were banned in the streets. Of course, this is to ensure the safety of external tourists.

    However, it can still duel where there are defense barriers, but this kind of equipment is only available on stages above medium-sized scale. However, this kind of stage is used in the "Xingwu Festival", so during the preliminary competition, it is actually equivalent to only dueling in the school park.

    Moreover, since dueling is prohibited, fighting is certainly not allowed. If the contestants of "Xingwu Festival" fight in the street, they will certainly be punished relatively. You may be disqualified if you are not careful.

    "Really, you''re very annoying. It''s not popular these days. Wait for revenge after getting out of prison." after a scuffle, Irene knocked down most of the boys. There are nearly ten boys, and only one is still standing.

    "Less, less wordy! Where will our face go if we don''t take revenge!" the boy was scared to death, but he still shouted.

    "Just smashed one or two casinos. Why are you so narrow-minded? And you cheated first. What''s more, if it''s too much, be careful that little fat man gets angry?"

    "We don''t care about the dead president! We have our own -"

    "Really, I''m so bored." before the boy finished, Irene kicked him on the side of the head.

    She looked at the boy who fell silently with cold eyes and breathed a big sigh at the same time.

    "Hey! What''s good!" Irene yelled at the onlookers, but after looking around, she just stopped on Mu Hantian and stared at Mu Hantian''s face with sharp eyes.

    "Hey... Isn''t this the ''White Knight''? It''s just right. It saves me time. It''s hard for me to find you." Irene grinned with sharp teeth on the corner of her mouth.

    Irene came over without scruples and stared at Mu Han and looked at him in the sky. Although she didn''t know where she was, she didn''t feel hostility, so mu Hantian didn''t stop her. Soon Irene snorted and laughed like a laugh. "It''s boring!"

    "What''s the matter with my partner? ''vampire girl''." at this time, Ulysses intervened between the two with an unhappy voice.

    "''hua Yan witch ''? I''m not looking for you. Go away."

    "That''s not good. The guy who fights in this crowd during the ''Xingwu Festival'' is really too dangerous."

    Elise''s words made Irene squint. "Please, they found fault first. I didn''t do anything to them."

    "But it''s wrong to fight back in such a place." Yuli didn''t flinch.

    "Well, Ulysses..."

    "That''s interesting. OK, I''ll see what you''ll do!" before Mu Hantian finished his words, Irene interrupted him, then took out the Huang style arms from the sleeve around his waist and started.

    Mu Hantian and Ulysses immediately opened the distance and put on a fighting posture.

    The next moment, a huge sickle longer than her height appeared in Irene''s hand. The purple blade is full of dangerous and strange smell.

    "Oh, you''re very quick. I see. You can''t judge a man by his appearance."

    "Is that what Claudia said about ''crushing blood sickle''?" Mu Hantian muttered in a low voice.

    бкбкAble to manipulate gravity, the infamous leiwofu has pure starlight arms.

    "Ba Kui blood sickle" is a rare weapon with pure Xinghuang style. It is very suitable for anyone. Therefore, it has been arrogant in several "Xingwu Festivals" in the past. Of course, basically no one can make good use of this weapon. Whether Irene can give full play to its strength is still unknown

    "Let''s go, cold weather."

    "I know." Mu Hantian nodded back to yulis.

    "I see. Is it your way to escape at this time? It''s so smart." Irene laughed, but then her eyes showed fierce light and put on a pose with the "bullying blood sickle".

    "However, if you can escape," she sent out a creepy murderous spirit, and the atmosphere was tense. It seemed as if she would cut it in half as long as she relaxed. All the onlookers around were silent and watched the change of the situation.

    бкбкBut.

    "No --!" suddenly, a strange voice came.

    "My sister is really annoying and fights casually! Haven''t you warned my sister to be more calm? Really!" the owner of the voice is a menacing girl who appears from the human wall.

    The color of their hair braids was the same as that of Irene, and they looked very similar, and they were all wearing rayworth''s uniforms.

    "Wow! Priscilla, Priscilla!"

    "No wonder my sister suddenly disappeared... Why do you always fight with others? Explain it to me, sister!"

    "No, no, this..."

    Mu Hantian and yulisi also stared at their interaction. Soon, the girl seemed to notice their eyes and hurriedly bowed her head to apologize.

    "Sorry! Sister has caused so much trouble for you!"

    "Oh, no, no..." Ulysses seemed completely stunned and kept answering subtly.

    "Come on, sister, apologize to others!"

    "Why should I..."

    "Don''t worry so much, hurry up," urged Priscilla.

    "Oh... I, I know." Irene, who was drunk by the girl, looked regretfully at Mu Hantian and Ulysses, and bowed her head reluctantly.

    "Hold, sorry... OK, you can go."

    "Really! The apology should be more sincere!" the girl put her hand on Irene''s head and bowed her head together to apologize.

    "I''m really sorry. I''ll scold my sister again." then the girl said very sorry and disappeared into the crowd with Irene.

    Not only mu Hantian and Ulysses, but also the onlookers were speechless.

    "Ah, should that girl be Irene Woolsey''s partner just now?"

    "Well, it should be. Since her name is sister Irene, it should be right!"

    Mu Hantian and yulis haven''t fully recovered, but they still take out their mobile phone to confirm the information. The girl''s face just appeared on the screen.

    Priscilla woolseth, Irene woolseth''s sister and partner.

    However, there is almost no information about her, only her name and appearance.

    "Well, let''s go, Shaye''s game will begin soon." they were about to rush to the Nanhe giant egg when they found a commotion not far ahead.

    "Really, what''s the matter this time - Oh, that''s great! It''s the guard!" Ulysses frowned and looked ahead. She saw a group of two men in strange uniforms rushing through the crowd.

    "You said the guard... Oh, is that the star hunting guard?"

    Star hunting guard is a public security organization in which asterisk exercises police power. Mu Hantian once heard of it, but he saw it for the first time.

    "Do you still have time? Run away!" Ulysses took Mu cold day''s hand and ran in the opposite direction.

    "But it has nothing to do with us!"

    "Although I don''t want to say it, those people in the guard are not humane at all. I don''t know how long it will take to explain this mess until they accept it."

    Hearing what Ulysses said, Mu Hantian looked around the boys who fell to the groundбкбк I see. It''s really troublesome.

    "Hey... There''s no way."

    The guard just ran in the direction of the Nanhe giant egg they were going to, so the only choice was to run in the opposite direction.

    "Hey! Those two over there, stop!" Mu Hantian and Ulysses didn''t look back at the arrogant voice behind them. After mixing with the crowd, they quickly fled into the alley.

 Chapter 692

    "You''re too late, we''re all finished!" Shaye looked at Mu Hantian and Ulysses with an unhappy face.

    "This... Is for a reason, we......" Mu Hantian hurriedly explained.

    "I see." after listening to Mu Hantian''s explanation, Shaye''s expression was much better.

    "What about the results of your game?"

    "Win!" Shaye resumed her expressionless appearance.

    "Did you win? Great!" Mu Hantian felt happy for them.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    On the fifth day of the Phoenix star martial arts festival, it was at the Sirian egg.

    "Next -" Ulysses stretched her muscles and bones on the stage, then turned around and smiled at Mu cold day.

    "You did well in the first round. It''s my turn this time."

    "OK, I''ll take a cool this time." Mu Hantian replied with a smile and patted yulis on the back at the same time.

    "Dear viewers, finally, ''Phoenix star Martial Arts Festival'' has entered the second round of competition from today! In the first round of competition held on this Sirian egg, I will first introduce to you mu Hantian, the star guide hall that showed overwhelming strength and broke through the first round of competition, and yulis = alexia von lisfett!"

    "The first round was completely played by Mu Hantian. I don''t know what will happen in the second round. It''s really exciting."

    Listening to the familiar live and commentary these days, Ulysses looked at her opponent at the same time. The opponent is the partner of Kui Enwei children''s school ranked 37 and 54, and the girls with double horsetail and single horsetail. Both have beautiful and symmetrical faces.

    If you ask, "which is the strongest School Park in asterisk?" The answers may differ; But if you ask, "which is asterisk''s weakest School Park?" Most people would say it''s Kwai Enwei children''s school. In fact, Kui enweier has never won a comprehensive championship in asterisk''s long history.

    However, weak strength does not mean low popularity. If we simply compare the number of fans, Kui enweier has maintained a high level since the founding of the school. Kui enweier doesn''t care about the comprehensive results of "Xingwu Festival", and purely regards "Xingwu Festival" as a stage to arouse students'' charm. Because it has a direct relationship with popularity.

    As the only female school Park among the six schools, it is also the smallest School Park. With a unique benchmark for admission conditions, it is the most difficult school park to enter. At the same time, it is to find an ideal goddess school through beauty and strength. Kui Enwei children''s School Park is such a place.

    "Really, loud cheers..." Ulysses complained and started the corolla spinning sword at the same time.

    "Thank you for your support!" "we will cheer!" Kui enweier''s two people showed a kind smile and waved their hands in response to the enthusiastic audience.

    The double horsetail girl starts the double sword type, and the single horsetail girl starts the long gun type bright armed. Under their pitiful appearance, they used weapons without flaws, and the density of star power was also quite high.

    As far as the school park is concerned, Kui en Wei''er is probably the weakest, but that''s only because they have strict election principles. Even the list of "Xingwu Festival" entries must be carefully selected, which does not mean that the students in this school park are very weak.

    The best proof is that Kui enweier ranked first, leaving a good result of second place in the last "Wang Long Xing Wu Festival".

    "Don''t do it in cold weather."

    "I know, we agreed!"

    Ulysses took a step forward and the school badge on her chest announced the start of the game.

    "Take it!"

    The first one is the double horsetail girl. She struck at Ulysses with a sword, but Ulysses easily removed it with the thin sword in her hand.

    "Compared with the cold weather and Qi Lin''s swordsmanship, it''s really small and great."

    "Look at the move!" the single horsetail girl then joined the war, but Ulysses''s physique did not give her a chance to approach.

    In recent special training, Ulysses has made the most progress in close combat body movements. Of course, they can''t keep pace with Mu Hantian and Qi Lin, but in the face of ordinary opponents, even if they attack together, they can cope with it.

    Although Ulysses was originally good at long-range attack, the sword skill of thin sword is also very excellent. Maybe I''ve been learning the basics since I was a child.

    "Bloom - big red heart flame shield!" the sharp spike launched by the single horsetail girl was also bounced off by the flame shield in an instant.

    "Ah --!"

    "Wow, are you okay?"

    The double horsetail girl picked up the single horsetail girl who was bounced off. Ulysses saw the flaw and jumped back.

    "Well, it''s time for me to attack next." the wanyingsu around Ulysses began to disturb.

    "Torokia''s fire transcends the city wall and burns out nine disasters -" the upward erupting fire whirls around and turns into nine fireballs like lovely primrose around Ulysses.

    "In full bloom - nine round dancing flame flower!" a fireball dancing like a firefly shouted with Ulysses and attacked Kui Enwei''s partner at the same time.

    "Ah!" the single horsetail girl couldn''t hide from the multi-directional three-dimensional attack, and the school emblem in front of her chest was broken.

    In the mechanical voice announcing the defeat of her partner, the double horsetail girl dodged the fireball and cut down one by one at the same time, trying to reduce the number of fireballs.

    "How to this extent, even I can...!" when the girl cut off the last fireball and proudly straightened her chest.

    "Bloom - melt the red flowers." with Ulysses''s command, a magic array appeared at the girl''s feet.

    "Eh...?"

    Set up capabilities - that is, traps. Ulysses skillfully lures the girl into a trap by using a fireball.

    The girl looked up blankly and saw the huge flame Camellia blooming.

    "Eh, eh, eh, eh!" the girl hurriedly wanted to run, but it was too late.

    The flame flower falls and explodes at the same time, instantly making the girl''s figure disappear in the explosion.

    "The game is over! Winner, Mu Hantian & Ulysses = alexia von lisfett!" the mechanical voice announced the victory and defeat.

    Soon the explosion wind and fire whirlpool disappeared, and the fainting girl lay on her back.

    "The war, the war situation is upside down again! And this time, the lisfete player performs alone! Oh, it''s amazing. The strength of these partners is still deep! After all, in the ''Phoenix star Martial Arts Festival'', the two players have not attacked together... What should I say?"

    "However, this tactic is quite effective to hide the partner cooperation skills. There have been the same examples in the past. But the lisfete players are really good at competition. They are very versatile and can respond in time. Especially the last..." the explanation seems to be very clear, explaining in great detail how yulis lured her opponent into a trap.

    "Hard work, yulis." Mu Hantian greeted yulis with a smile and raised his right hand at the same time. Seeing this, Ulysses also smiled and clapped hands with Mu Hantian, making some crisp sounds.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Really, do those reporters know what propriety is... Lol, lol, asking boring questions again and again." as usual, after the lengthy winner interview, yulis sighed and sat down on the sofa.

    "Ha ha... They also want to work, so they can''t help it." Mu Hantian smiled with a troublesome face and made tea at the same time.

    "By the way, in today''s game, I also care about one thing."

    "Hmm? What is it?"

    "Ulysses, have you ever sung a mantra or something before?"

    "Oh, that? That''s my own incidental performance. The audience seems to like it."

    "Oh?"

    "In fact, you don''t have to be so surprised. I know my position very well. Once on the stage, there will be some similar performances. Of course, the premise is that you can do it easily." said yulis, shrugging her shoulders.

    "The necessary procedures for everyone to start the ability are different. Theoretically, there is no need to make a sound or make actions, but some people can''t start the ability without following the fixed order. In fact, I am also. Even if I don''t read the mantra, it''s easier to imagine shouting a sound."

    "I see."

    As Ulysses drank her tea, she looked at the cold sky with another point of view. "What''s more, don''t you also shout the name of the must kill skill?"

    "Oh... Well, I just think it''s more handsome!"

    "Oh, that''s why."

    "Ah, by the way... What are you going to do today?" Ulysses asked Mu Hantian with a teacup in one hand.

    Mu Hantian held his arm in meditation. "This ~ actually wants to help Shaye and Qilin refuel... But it''s too late to go now."

    "Well, by the time we arrived at the venue, the game was probably over."

    Today Shaye and Qilin are not here. They both have a game. The first round will last four days and the second round will last two days. In the third round, almost one day will end, so it is difficult to refuel unless you are in the same venue or the competition time is far away.

    "Hmm? Let''s go to lunch first." Mu Hantian suggested.

    "Well, all right!" Ulysses readily agreed.

 Chapter 693

    On the seventh day of the Phoenix star martial arts festival, it was at the Sirian egg.

    "The competition is over! Winner, Mu Hantian & Ulysses = alexia von lisfett!" Mu Hantian and Ulysses put away their weapons at the same time, and the grand cheers immediately enveloped the stage.

    "Oh, the two players are really strong! Mu Hantian and lisfett, who won the first and second rounds with overwhelming strength, have successfully advanced to the official schedule from zone c!"

    "Oh, it''s an overwhelming victory again. I really hope the two players will perform well in the official schedule."

    The opponent in the third round was Jie Long''s partner, but mu Hantian dealt with one person and yulis dealt with another person almost at the same time.

    As before, this game was an overwhelming victory, and the opponent had no chance to resist.

    "Ulysses, so we can break through the preliminaries."

    "Well, so far it''s going well. But then there''s the big play."

    Because the conference will disperse the strong players to all districts to avoid meeting in the preliminary competition, it is not difficult for these strong players to advance to the formal competition schedule. However, in the next fourth round - after entering the official schedule, all the strong players met.

    "It doesn''t seem like a big surprise this time. The promotion partners of each school park are as predicted. Next, we''ll see the list of matches." on the way from the stage to the interview venue, yulis said seriously.

    "The list will be published tomorrow. I hope they don''t suddenly face Shaye." Mu Hantian said indifferently.

    The tournament schedule will be rearranged at the beginning of the fourth round. Unlike the preliminary round, this time it will be decided by drawing lots. There will be no game tomorrow, so we can fully recuperate. Only the representatives of each school park will draw lots to decide the list of matches.

    "They are also in the Shasha palace, but they don''t want to meet the two dolls of alecante too early. At least dig out the details of each other."

    Shaye and Qilin, Aldi and limxi, both partners advanced to the formal schedule.

    "There are also the twins of Jielong and the knight partner of jialeduovas. I hope I don''t meet them as much as possible. In addition, it''s'' blood sucking storm girl ''." Ulysses''s voice is serious.

    Just yesterday, when they went to dinner, Irene and Priscilla, who beat Lestat and Randy, although the third round of the game is not over. But there should be no doubt about advancing to the official schedule.

    "I didn''t expect her ability to be so difficult. Really, I have no chance to win one-on-one with her... How about you in the cold weather?"

    "Me? See how serious I am!" Mu Hantian said very casually.

    "Don''t be too careless. In terms of data alone, the ability of ''crushing the blood sickle'' seems to affect the user. Therefore, the opponent can''t give a go in the melee."

    "But the biggest threat is her sister. Unexpectedly, she is a regenerator." Ulysses whispered with a sigh as she walked down the aisle.

    Those with regenerative ability belong to a kind of ''witch'' or ''magician''. As the name suggests, it means someone who can heal his own wounds. Although it is not as good as those who can cure other people''s injuries, it is a very rare kind of ability.

    "In fact, there are many kinds of regenerators, but her ability is quite powerful. She can not only repair the wound, but also regenerate the lost blood. I guess even the missing parts can regenerate."

    Those who have the ability to do so have the obligation to register with the state, and the intelligence will be publicly shared all over the world. However, in some countries, due to various reasons, the government function cannot be fully operated, except for the author. Irene''s region of origin falls into this category.

    "I can''t imagine that this way can make up for the problem of too much fuel consumption of ''BA Kui blood sickle''... I don''t know whether to be surprised or admire."

    "It doesn''t matter, Ulysses. Anyway, the group list will be published tomorrow."

    "By the way, do you have any reservations for tomorrow?"

    "Since the opportunity is rare, I want to see the lottery venue."

    "Oh, you really love to join the fun."

    "Well, don''t say that. By the way, Ulysses, what about you?" in fact, Claudia invited Mu Hantian, but she must not tell Ulysses, otherwise who knows what she will do!

    "Well, there are some chores in my home country recently. I''m going to go through the formalities and contact them." Ulysses said with a bored face and suddenly stopped.

    Then turn around and face Mu Hantian who stopped and remind him again and again. "I tell you again... Don''t get into any more trouble?"

    "Hmm!" Mu Hantian nodded with a bitter smile.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    The group draw was held in Sirius egg, which Mu Hantian was already familiar with.

    "Hello, cold weather, welcome."

    Mu Hantian came to the box seat close to the stage but isolated from the general audience. After entering the box along the channel informed in advance, Claudia came to meet him with a smile.

    "I didn''t know there was such a seat," Mu said, looking around.

    Although the space is not large, there are few seats, so you can watch the war leisurely. What''s more, there is only Claudia here, which is almost private.

    "This is a special box for the student union in the star guide hall. Please sit down."

    Mu Hantian took his seat, and Claudia, who was sitting on the side, bowed her head to greet him.

    "First of all, congratulations on your promotion to the official schedule."

    "Oh, well, thank you." Mu cold day also hurriedly replied.

    "I hope you are still active in the official schedule. Come on."

    "I will cheer, but the strength of my opponent is not weak!"

    "Hehe, the players who can advance to the official schedule are really strong. But as far as I can see, there are not so many partners who can keep pace with you in cold weather. So this lottery is particularly important and has a great responsibility. Even so, if you use them..." Claudia''s voice is getting lower and lower, but mu cold weather still heard it, It just didn''t show, but it was a rough sea in my heart.

    Does she really know me?

    "We are the last to play. There will be speeches from important people and the summary of the first half of the war. It''s boring anyway."

    "Anyway... I haven''t been alone with you in cold weather for a long time."

    "Eh?" seeing Claudia coming over, Mu cold couldn''t help but freeze.

    "I''ve been buried in my work recently, and you are monopolized by Ulysses in cold weather... In fact, I''m very lonely?" Claudia hugged Mu cold weather''s arm and leaned closer to her body.

    "No... this... Actually..."

    "Er, Claudia, I''m sorry!" the timing was very opportune, and the mobile phone just rang.

    Mu Hantian was glad and left Claudia''s body to call out the space window. What appeared was a sad face and a Qi Lin frowning.

    "This, this, cold weather senior, I''m sorry to disturb you suddenly."

    "What''s the matter?"

    Qilin was obviously flustered. It seemed that something had happened.

    Qi Lin said timidly, "well, in fact, I came to the business district with Shaye today... But I don''t know when, Shaye''s figure disappeared."

    "Oh... I see." Mu Hantian already knew the result, but let her finish.

    "However, then I contacted Shaye with my mobile phone, and the reply was'' I''m lost ''...! what should I do?"

    "If so, forget it. I''ll help you find a place to meet first. Where are you now?"

    "Thank you, thank you senior! I''m here now..."

    Then, after deciding the meeting place with Qilin, Mu Hantian cut off the communication.

    "Sorry, Claudia, I have something temporarily... Er..." said, Mu Hantian turned his head and was startled.

    Claudia puffed up her cheeks and stared at herself.

    "Eh... Claudia? Are you okay?" Mu Hantian was at a loss when he saw Claudia for the first time. Claudia always smiles at Mimi, calm and calm.

    "It''s rare to have time to be alone." her tone was also reproachful, and she always felt a little childish.

    "I''m really looking forward to it?"

    "Ah, this... I''m really sorry, but I have to find Shaye."

    Claudia turned her face away.

    "I''m really sorry!" Mu Hantian apologized quickly, but Claudia still turned her face and said nothing.

    Just when Mu Hantian wanted to say something, he suddenly found that Claudia, who pinned her face to the other side, was shaking her shoulders slightly.

    "Hehe, I''m really sorry. The joke seems to have gone too far." at this time, Claudia stuck out her tongue.

    "Sure enough, black belly is very uncomfortable, Claudia."

    Claudia showed her usual smile and faced the silent Mu cold day.

    "But I''m really looking forward to it. Forgive my little joke."

    "Ha ha..."

    "Well, after all, you can''t leave the lost students in the Shasha palace alone." Claudia said gently and opened the door at the same time.

    "I expect you to compensate me."

    "Next time!" Mu Hantian smiled bitterly and rushed out of the box to the subway station.

 Chapter 694

    "Next, it should be around here." Mu Han looked around.

    The current location is the west of asterisk, the periphery of the business district. After calling Shaye, according to the information obtained, the scope was limited to this area.

    "I can only look for it slowly next."

    "Yes!" Qi Lin, who met Mu Hantian, also looked around.

    As Shaye has been told not to leave the place as far as possible, it should at least prevent the situation from deteriorating.

    "Anyway, let''s look for her separately. We have to find her before dark."

    "Ah, I''ll find it here."

    "Well, please, Qilin."

    "OK." Qilin bowed politely, then ran and disappeared at the other end of the road.

    Although during the "Xingwu Festival", perhaps this area is close to the redevelopment zone, so there are no tourists. In addition, there may be many ferocious looking guys nearby because they are close to lovov.

    In this way, it may be a little rash to act separately from Qilin, but not many people should be strong enough to act on Qilin. In addition, Qi Lin, who ranks first in the front rank, has long been known for her appearance and strength. No one will die. It''s easy to fight with her.

    It''s better to say that the problem lies with Shaye. If someone deliberately finds fault, the consequences will be serious.

    Of course, the opponent has serious consequences. Basically, Shaye doesn''t know what "mercy" is. With this in mind, it may be the right choice to find her as soon as possible.

    "According to the scenery displayed in the space window, it doesn''t feel like a big road. Does it mean that you can only find lanes slowly?" Mu Hantian sighed, and then entered the nearby alley to have a look.

    The alley that exudes a damp feeling is dark and seems to be empty. After walking for a while, there was no change. Mu Hantian Lingdou guessed that it was not this one. When he was ready to turn back.

    In front of the alley, from the shadow came the voice of people talking.

    Mu Hantian stopped and listened carefully.

    "Please... Don''t...! let go...!" I did hear a voice this time, and it didn''t sound very calm.

    Mu Hantian peeped quietly and saw a girl surrounded by several boys in the shadow of the building.

    This is!

    Several people have met Mu Hantian. The girl is Priscilla wuerseth, and the boys are the gang who fought with Irene wuerseth on the road a few days ago. So you don''t have to think about what''s going on.

    "Hey, hey, don''t cry. I don''t want to make any more mistakes."

    "Yes. If you want to hate, hate your sister."

    "Oh! Oh, oh, oh!"

    Priscilla was stopped by the boy. There were five people in total.

    "Alas, there''s no way!" he shook his head with a bitter smile, and Mu Hantian appeared from the shadow.

    "Who are you?" one of the boys found Mu Hantian and started the short knife Huang style armed. Unexpectedly, the other party reacted very quickly.

    "I just passed by, but... Can you let go of that girl?"

    "What!?" hearing Mu Hantian''s words, the boys all glared angrily. Ready to beat someone without saying a word.

    "You have a lot of courage to intervene suddenly, little brother." the boys stared at Ling Dou and started Huang style armed one by one.

    At this time, one of them suddenly pointed to Ling Dou''s face and shouted. "Ah! Isn''t this boy the ''White Knight''?"

    "''white Knight ''... The first one in the star guide?" (PS: explain, because Mu Hantian likes to wear white in this world, Claudia gave him such a title.)

    "Is that the white rotten boy? Is it true or false?" for a moment, the boys seemed a little overwhelmed.

    "Sure enough, ''villains die of talking too much'', this sentence is not wrong at all." Mu Hantian said, and kicked them away with one foot. Very simple.

    "Sure enough, the Dragon suit is to set off the style of the protagonist. Oh, by the way, are you okay!" Mu Hantian was narcissistic and suddenly thought of Priscilla.

    "I''m fine, thank you!" Priscilla bowed deeply and took out her cell phone.

    "Well, then... Can I contact my sister?"

    "Oh, no problem."

    Priscilla nodded slightly and began to operate the mobile phone. Maybe it''s to change the settings of space window and sound in order not to attract attention.

    Mu Hantian looked around bored.

    "This, classmate in cold weather?"

    "Oh, I''m sorry. Have you contacted your sister?" Mu Hantian responded to the trembling Priscilla with a smiling face, and she nodded at ease.

    "Well, she said she would pick me up soon."

    "Really? Then you can rest assured."

    "So... How did you come here?" Mu Hantian asked curiously.

    "Those people are casino elements in happy street... They should be."

    "Happy Street?"

    "Ah... That''s part of the redevelopment zone. There are many illegal stores. It''s the general name there."

    "Oh! I didn''t expect such a place."

    "Why do those people in the casino bother you?"

    "In fact... My sister seemed to be making a scene there... And almost smashed up other people''s casinos..." Priscilla shyly lowered her head and told Mu Hantian the reason, but in the second half, she kept whispering and could hardly hear what she said.

    In fact, she already knows what she wants to express. That is, in order to revenge Irene, who smashed the casino, but couldn''t win her, she turned her goal to her sister Priscilla. That''s about it.

    "No, but please don''t misunderstand! Sister... Sister Irene is a little rough and impatient, but she is actually a very, very gentle person!" Priscilla waved her hand and tried her best to explain.

    It can be seen from her appearance that she really cares for her sister, and Mu Hantian smiled and nodded.

    "Ha ha, I see - by the way, I haven''t introduced myself yet. My name is mu Hantian. But you probably already know."

    "I''m Priscilla wuerses... Sorry, please forgive my sister''s rudeness a few days ago." Priscilla held Mu Hantian''s hand and smiled bitterly.

    They are both contestants in the "Phoenix star Martial Arts Festival" and strong candidates. It is impossible not to know each other.

    "In fact, people of that level should deal with it on their own... But I''m not as powerful as my sister." Priscilla said with a sad expression.

    Priscilla is indeed a "star pulse generation", but it seems that she has no combat experience at all. It should be said that after face-to-face contact with her, I really don''t think she has the ability to solve this dispute alone with her personality.

    "Then why do you want to participate in the ''Phoenix star Martial Arts Festival''?" Mu Hantian was very curious.

    "This..." just as Priscilla looked confused and was about to speakбкбк

    "Hey, what are you doing there!" a fierce murderous spirit, accompanied by a sharp voice, attacked Mu cold sky from behind.

    Mu Hantian turned his head reflexively and posed at the same time.

    I saw Irene floating in the air with a ''tyrannical blood sickle''.

    "Sister!"

    "You won''t do anything to Priscilla?" her eyes were obviously hostile and alert.

    "No, no! Didn''t you just say that! It was my classmate in cold weather who saved me!"

    "Shut up, Priscilla. What''s more, why Mu Hantian wants to save you? It doesn''t make sense. What''s the obligation of this guy to save you, and he''s an enemy. Normally, he won''t save at the sight of death." Priscilla hurriedly explained to Irene, but Irene seemed to be deaf. Her eyes were as dark as dusk.

    "What enemy... It may be an enemy on the stage, but this is not a stage."

    "Bah! It sounds better than singing, but I won''t be fooled by you!" Irene said with disdain on her face, then landed on the roof and slowly held up the "tyrant''s blood sickle".

    "I don''t know what you''re trying to do, but I''ll make you regret pulling at Priscilla."

    "Since you are unreasonable, then..." Mu Hantian stretched his hand to the sleeve around his waist and was ready to fight.

 Chapter 695

    "Sister... Are you serious about what you said just now?" when they were ready to do it, Priscilla intervened between them and stared at Irene with silent eyes. Although the voice is small, I feel really strong will and strong anger.

    As soon as the words were finished, Irene''s eyes suddenly returned to light, and she quickly put the ''BA Kui blood sickle'' back to standby.

    "I, I know! I''m kidding! I''m kidding, don''t be so angry!" Irene broke out in a cold sweat, stretched her hands forward and shook her head slowly.

    "Really? Won''t you be rude to your classmates in cold weather?"

    "No, no!"

    "Absolutely not? Can you swear?"

    "But, yes! I swear!"

    "Well, that''s good." Priscilla smiled and nodded contentedly.

    On the other hand, although Irene was dejected, she immediately raised her head to admire the cold day.

    "But - I have two questions for you."

    "Sister, what do you want?"

    "Just asking, just asking! I won''t do it! Is that always OK?"

    "Well..."

    Seeing Priscilla looking at Irene suspiciously, Mu Hantian said with a bitter smile, "it doesn''t matter. Ask whatever you want!"

    "First, are you the ones who fell to the ground?"

    "Why do you ask?" Mu Hantian asked.

    Irene stared at Mu Hantian''s eyes for a moment, and soon breathed out and continued: "forget it, I know. Then ask the second question... According to Priscilla, you seem to have passed here by chance? Why did you come here specially?"

    "That''s because..." speaking of this, Mu Hantian remembered his original purpose.

    "Ah, that''s right!" Mu Hantian hurriedly took out his mobile phone to contact Shaye. After the bell rings a few times, the space window opens and the image of yarn night appears.

    "Shaye, are you okay? Where are you now?"

    "It''s all right. The problem has been solved just now."

    "Ah, it''s great to be a senior in cold weather. I just met Shaye''s classmates." Qilin probes from Shaye''s side and appears in the window with a reassuring smile on her face.

    "Really? That would be great." Mu Hantian also breathed a sigh of relief. It seems that Qilin found Shaye before she got into trouble.

    "Where are you now in cold weather?"

    "Er, it should be not far away... Then Qilin, wait and meet at the corner just now. Let''s do it first." after the call, Mu Hantian put away his cell phone and saw Irene and Priscilla look at Mu Hantian with unspeakable expressions.

    "That''s it... I just looked for my lost friend."

    "Do you hear me, sister?" Priscilla raised her chest a little proudly.

    Irene scratched her head in embarrassment. After a deep breath, she couldn''t hang her shoulders and said stiffly. "Gee, I see. I owe you a favor this time."

    "Well... It doesn''t matter. I just met some help. After all, I can''t watch a group of men bullying a girl."

    Mu Hantian''s words were sincere, but Irene shook her head in trouble. "That''s not good... If I don''t repay this favor quickly, it will be difficult for me to be a man."

    Seeing Mu Hantian and Priscilla puzzled, Irene sighed again and took out her mobile phone to open the space window. The window shows the schedule.

    "Oh, by the way, has the group list of the official schedule been published?" Mu Hantian looked for his name in doubt. His chin almost fell off when he saw his opponent.

    The fourth round of "Phoenix star Martial Arts Festival". In the competition column of Mu Hantian and Ulysses, the school emblem of lovovhei college and the names of Irene woolseth and Priscilla woolseth are displayed.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "You said she invited you to dinner? Did you really promise her?"

    "Well, yes. Does it matter?" Mu Hantian said indifferently.

    Ulysses stared at Mu Hantian''s face in amazement for a while, then sat down on the floor of the training room with her head in her arms.

    "I, I really convinced you..." maybe I was speechless, and Ulysses didn''t say the second word.

    Ulysses bowed her head again for a moment, and soon got up and shook her head slowly.

    "No, I see. Since I''m working with you, I should get used to this kind of thing. Well, I''ll take it easy as I come." he said with a twitching smile.

    "Well... Anyway, tell me exactly what happened."

    "Er, that is to say, I saw that Priscilla was attacked yesterday... After saving her, I don''t know why she was almost attacked by Irene... Fortunately, the misunderstanding was finally released, and Priscilla said to thank her anyway..." Mu Hantian recalled his memory and said at the same time.

    "At this time, you already know. The opponent in the next game is them two?"

    "Well, Irene told me."

    "As a result, you promised the other party''s hospitality?"

    "No, I don''t think it''s appropriate, but I just can''t refuse decisively." Mu Hantian scratched his cheek.

    "And maybe we are the enemy in ''Xingwu sacrifice'', but apart from that, we are not..."

    "Naive!" Ulysses couldn''t help yelling at Mu Hantian.

    "Not to mention Silas, this city is a devil''s den where even smart people will be deceived. Many people frame and deceive others for self-interest are like stars in the sky. What should you do if you are trapped?"

    "Even traps don''t matter, and they don''t look like bad guys... But Irene is really a little dangerous."

    "That''s why I say you''re naive. If the bad guys have the word ''bad guys'' written on their faces, the world will be peaceful. Don''t trust others so easily."

    "What would you do, Ulysses?"

    "What?"

    "Although we form a team in the ''Phoenix star Martial Arts Festival'', if we all participate in the ''Wang Long Star Martial Arts Festival'', we will be the enemy. At that time, I have to doubt you?" Mu Hantian asked with a smile.

    "Well... This, this..." although this reason is a little far fetched, it seems to work immediately. Ulysses showed a complicated expression and was vagueбкбк

    "Hey, I see. You can be happy."

    Soon, Ulysses sighed deeply, as if she had lost her heart.

    "But! I have one only condition."

    "Condition?"

    Hearing Mu Hantian''s rhetorical question, yulis pointed to Mu Hantian and said:. "I want to go to the appointment with you, too."

    "Eh? You want to come together?"

    "Of course, we are partners. Even if something happens, we can take care of it, don''t we?"

    "Well, what you said is reasonable. I have nothing to say." Mu Hantian nodded with a bitter smile and agreed to yulis''s proposal.

 Chapter 696

    The next evening.

    Priscilla''s residence is an apartment in the residential area. Although it is not a high-grade building, it is a clean and concise small fresh building.

    "I thought they would entertain us to the restaurant... How is it an apartment!"

    "Well, I think it''s very good." Mu Hantian thought it didn''t matter. Where to eat?

    "Is it really a trap?"

    With the suspicious Ulysses on her face, Mu went to the designated room in the cold day.

    The door soon opened and Priscilla, wearing an apron, came out with a smile. "Welcome! Ah, you''re miss lisfett. I''m sorry I didn''t say hello to you a few days ago."

    "Oh, no, me too..."

    "Come on, you''re welcome. Please come in. I''ll prepare it right away." Mu Hantian entered the room with yulis, who was completely stunned. He saw a set of tables and chairs in the bright and clean living room. Irene sat on one of the chairs with a stiff face. This time she didn''t wear a uniform, but a light dress of jeans and shirts.

    "Yo." Irene glanced at them, said a brief hello and then turned away. Originally, Irene didn''t approve of entertaining Mu Hantian. No wonder she was so cold.

    Although there was a polar contrast with Priscilla, Ulysses seemed to think it was right. She returned to her usual confident smile and sat across the table opposite Irene.

    "What''s the attitude? Is this the way to treat guests?"

    "I don''t remember inviting you, ''Hua Yan witch''."

    "Hum, you should know that I''m the partner of this bad man. If something happens to him, I''ll worry, so of course I have to follow him."

    Irene had a mocking smile on her face. "You are so worried about him. Are you his mother?"

    "Who, who is his mother!" Ulysses retorted immediately.

    "Yes, Irene, you said yes, don''t talk about my family!" Mu Hantian''s voice was a little cold, and then he sat next to yulis.

    "I... I see! What a stingy man." Irene looked unhappy.

    "You''ve been waiting!" Priscilla brought the food.

    It looks like an appetizer. I only see a few dishes in small plates on the table one by one.

    "This is chicken heart bean tomato salad, Mediterranean garlic sauce potato, shrimp fried garlic pepper, plus Segovia flavor mushrooms."

    "Oh, that''s good!"

    "Annoying, sister! How so impolite!" Irene showed an unprecedented smile and quickly reached for the food, but Priscilla patted her hand to stop it.

    "Oh, what''s the matter? It won''t matter if you take a bite."

    "Of course it doesn''t matter! What''s more, I want to thank my classmates in cold weather today. How can my sister rush to eat first... Ah!"

    "Start ~" Irene ignored Priscilla''s stop and grabbed the food and put it in her mouth.

    "I hate it, sister!" said Priscilla with a helpless expression.

    Seeing this scene, Ulysses smiled and whispered in Mu Hantian''s ear, "I see. It seems that ''blood sucking concubine'' will also care about the guests."

    "Huh?"

    "She''s testing us for poison," said Ulysses, smiling in a low voice.

    "Come on, you can eat together. Priscilla''s cooking is the best," Irene said, stuffing the food into her mouth with a strong appetite.

    Priscilla also seemed to give up persuasion and turned to them with a sigh.

    "Excuse me, two."

    "No, it doesn''t matter. Let''s start, too."

    In this way, people began to enjoy one mouthful after another. Irene''s words really didn''t scare people.

    "Oh, it''s delicious," Ulysses, who tasted the mushroom, whispered in surprise.

    Every dish is really delicious. Although it is not high-grade cuisine, it contains the warmth of the family and the taste of peace of mind. And it took some time.

    "Wow, thanks for the compliment."

    "Hum, am I right?" Irene proudly raised her chest.

    "I''m not praising you."

    Although Ulysses was a little surprised, for Irene, Priscilla seemed happier than anything to be praised.

    "Ah, now I think of... What kind of room is this?" Mu Hantian asked when he remembered the forgotten question.

    Irene, who drank all her drinks, answered indifferently. "It''s my usual room. What''s the matter?"

    "The usual room... What about the dormitory?"

    All six schools in asterisk adopt the full accommodation system, and students are basically not allowed to live in the city block.

    "Revov''s'' twelve people on the first page ''have this privilege. Of course, it''s just not open to the public." Irene said indifferently.

    "And I often come to clean or cook for my sister... But no matter how I persuade her, my sister seldom comes back to her room." Priscilla smiled bitterly.

    "But it''s come in handy this time. You can''t invite two to lovov."

    "What an amazing degree of freedom. Should it really be leiwofu?" Mu Hantian was stunned.

    "But why do you want to live in an outside room?" Mu Hantian thought. Is the dormitory environment of leiwofu so bad?

    But then I found myself wrong.

    "Because it''s closer to happy street, it''s a little more convenient." Irene replied with a little ugly face while eating.

    "I see. Is it convenient to go out at night?"

    Hearing the sarcasm of Ulysses, Irene''s face was even more ugly.

    "Who went to play? I made money because I needed money."

    "Make money?" this sentence made Ulysses''s hand stop.

    "By the way, I''ve heard about it in cold weather. You seem to have a holiday with an underground casino."

    "So what?" Irene said puzzled.

    "There are other ways to make money. Why take such a big risk?"

    "Other ways... Will you teach me?" Irene smiled with self mockery.

    "Is this necessary? Isn''t it the way to make money for you to participate in the ''Phoenix star Martial Arts Festival''?"

    Irene continued, "Oh, by the way, I remember you came here to make money, ''Huayan witch''."

    "How do you know...!"

    "Our leiwofu''s spy agency is excellent." Irene held back a smile when she saw Ulysses''s embarrassed appearance.

    "However, my situation and position are completely different from yours. Even if I win the Phoenix star martial arts festival, I can''t realize any wish. That''s my contract."

    "Contract?"

    Seeing Ulysses''s surprised face, Irene glanced at Priscilla beside her.

    "Ah, then I''ll see the oven." Priscilla stood up with an ambiguous smile and went to the kitchen.

    Looking at Priscilla''s back, Irene breathed out. The chair creaked slightly. "In short, my position now is that of diruk ebervon, the student president of lovolph black college. I once borrowed a lot of money from that guy and fulfilled my wishes. So I obeyed his orders and paid off my debts bit by bit."

    "''The king of evil and spicy ''?" Ulysses showed an unhappy expression and remained silent.

    "This contract restricts me to participate in the ''star Martial Arts Festival'', even if I win the championship, I can''t repay my debt. He probably wants to use my chess piece as much as possible. He''s a real nuisance." Irene shrugged.

    "Anyway, I don''t want to be his pawn all the time. So in order to pay off my debt as soon as possible, I bite my teeth every night and work hard to make money."

    "Did you borrow so much money from him?" Mu Hantian asked.

    "If you work hard to pay off the debt, you don''t know it will take decades to pay it off." Irene glanced at Mu cold day and said.

    "I see. So, this time you will participate in the Phoenix star martial arts festival. Is it under the direction of aibaifan? Is there any purpose other than winning the championship?"

    Hearing Ulysses'' remark, Irene grinned and looked at the cold day.

    "That''s right. The order I received from dilux this time is to defeat you, Mu Hantian!"

    "What!" Ulysses immediately stood up, but she didn''t feel Irene''s hostility.

    "Why do you want to tell us?" Mu cold day asked calmly.

    "I also have my own benevolence and righteousness. You saved Priscilla, and it will be difficult for me to do it with this favor... That''s it. Sit down, ''Hua Yan witch''. I''m not going to do it here."

    "Why should diruk be bad for the cold weather?" Ulysses sat down slowly, though with a wary look.

    "According to diluk, the pure Xinghuang armed by the angel Muhan is very troublesome, so he wants to defeat it as soon as possible."

    "Black furnace demon sword"? It''s really a strong pure Xinghuang armed force, but is it necessary to be so unique? "

    Irene seemed to agree with Ulysses'' question and nodded. "I feel the same way. Although diruk is a cold-blooded and ruthless villain, he is not incompetent and timid. Since he will be so vigilant, it means that there must be an important reason."

    At this point, Irene turned to Mu Hantian and continued, "I don''t know what diluk''s attempt is, but I can infer one thing from his tone. It seems that he has seen this pure star light armed user before."

    This sentence almost made Mu Hantian stand up.

    "It''s strange. According to the publicly borrowed resume in the past, the user of this pure Xinghuang armed weapon has never appeared in the past ten years. How on earth did he see it?"

    "I had guessed that this might be why he regarded you as a thorn in his eye... It seems completely correct."

    "HMM... probably. Anyway, thank you." the reason why Mu Hantian came to this world is to find his own memory, and the key to memory is tianwu Yao!

    "Well, then I don''t owe you," said Irene with a relieved expression, while Priscilla appeared with a big iron pot.

    "Everyone has been waiting for a long time. This is Spanish Seafood mushroom stew."

    The stew with fragrant aroma looks really delicious.

    "Hehe, the stew of Priscilla is especially excellent. Taste it carefully."

    "Well, sister, don''t worry about that, and share it quickly." seeing Irene''s proud chest, Priscilla responded with a shy expression.

 Chapter 697

    "Then it''s almost time for us to leave."

    "Well, that''s right." after dinner and coffee, Mu Hantian looked at Ulysses and got up.

    "Eh, are you leaving? You can stay a little longer. It doesn''t matter."

    "Don''t do this, Priscilla. Even if you accidentally get familiar, you have to fight tomorrow. Anyway, we have done everything we should do. That''s enough." Priscilla wanted to keep her, but Irene stopped her.

    "But..."

    "Sorry, I still act according to diluk''s order. Now I don''t owe you any favor. I can do my best to defeat you tomorrow. If you don''t want to fight me, give up as soon as possible."

    "Well, since you say so. I see." Mu Hantian smiled bitterly and walked out of the room.

    "Ah, at least let me send you away...!" Priscilla hurried to catch up. This time, Irene didn''t seem to want to stop her.

    "Thank you for your hospitality today, Priscilla. The food is delicious."

    "No, I''m flattered. I''m sorry for my sister''s many impolite places." Priscilla trembled to bow her head and apologize, but Ulysses gently stopped her.

    "No, we can also understand the meaning of ''blood sucking concubine''. So I hope you don''t mind. We will try our best to meet you tomorrow."

    "Well... I know," Priscilla lowered her head in dismay.

    "Priscilla doesn''t seem to like fighting very much."

    If it is an ordinary student, it may make sense. But here is asterisk - and it''s also a student of lovov. People who don''t like fighting are strange. But there is no doubt that cooking in an apron like today is better for Priscilla than fighting with weapons.

    Priscilla woolseth, she is like a very ordinary girl who can be seen everywhere. Why did she appear on the stage of "Phoenix star Martial Arts Festival" -- this is the question Mu Hantian wants to know very much.

    "My sister fought for me, so I have no reason to escape."

    "Even if you let her suck blood, do you hesitate?" Ulysses, who watched the game, was a little bored.

    Priscilla shook her head faintly at Ulysses'' words. "That''s nothing. My sister has always protected me, so I''m glad to help. It''s just..." at this point, Priscilla was a little speechless.

    "Just?"

    "When my sister used the ''BA Kui blood sickle'', it looked a little scary." urged by Mu cold day, Priscilla said in a breath like a gossamer voice.

    "At first, I thought it was because I was not used to weapons... But I always felt that my sister who used weapons was very violent. She was like a different person - and this phenomenon has become more and more obvious recently..."

    Priscilla, whose voice was so low that she could hardly hear, suddenly raised her head in surprise. "No, sorry! I said something I shouldn''t have said..."

    In this way, the party came to the hall on the first floor of the apartment and said goodbye.

    "Good bye then." waved goodbye to Priscilla, who bowed deeply, and left the apartment.

    "Ulysses, what do you think?" Mu Han spoke slowly after walking a section of the street in the night reflected by the street lights.

    "''ba Kui blood sickle ''? In my opinion,'' blood sucking concubine ''is usually a very violent character, so I can''t tell the difference... What''s the matter? Don''t you have unnecessary sympathy for her?"

    "No... no, it''s not wrong, but it''s not that."

    Seeing Mu Hantian''s mouth, Ulysses shrugged with a bitter smile. "Hehe, I''m kidding. I know what you want to say - but the reality is that we can''t do anything now. We have our battle to face. First, focus on the battle."

    "I see, but... Give it to me then!"

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Sister? It''s almost time to play." hearing the voice, Irene opened her eyes. Priscilla was staring at herself uneasily.

    The two are in the lounge of Sirius dome. Irene confirmed the time and really had to hurry to the stage.

    "OK, let''s finish the task," said Irene, standing up from the sofa and gently touching Priscilla''s head.

    "Don''t worry. Just follow the usual pattern anyway."

    "Yes."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Well, it''s almost time to play."

    Hearing the voice of Ulysses, Mu Hantian suddenly raised his head. "Oh, well, that''s right."

    "What''s the matter? Don''t think about it before the game," said Ulysses, with her hands crossed and her lips pursed.

    Mu Hantian smiled bitterly and waved his hand gently. "No, nothing. Let''s go."

    "Oh... That''s good." Ulysses''s expression was still a little uneasy, but she glanced at the clock and sighed gently at the same time.

    Then they walked out of the lounge together.

    "Cold day?" the shoes rattled under her feet. Ulysses didn''t look back and asked.

    "Huh?"

    "I have to win this game. No matter who my opponent is, I won''t give in to my wishes. That''s why I''m standing here."

    "Yes."

    "But - I''m not going to stick to winning." the corridor leading to the stage seems short but long. Ulysses'' voice echoed slightly and gradually spread to the rear.

    "If the way you expect to win, just do it. We are partners. We should work together. Shouldn''t it be like this?"

    "Ulysses." Mu Hantian stopped and looked at Ulysses.

    He bowed his head and said to Ulysses, who also stopped a few steps ago, "we will win. It doesn''t matter if we use them!"

    "Eh? They?"

    "No, nothing. Just leave it to me this time!"

    "What are you talking about? The opponent this time is the ''bullying blood sickle''? And aren''t we partners? Of course we have to fight together. How can you be alone." Ulysses gently stretched out her fist.

    "I know, come on!" Mu Hantian nodded, stretched out his fist and collided with yulis.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Ladies and gentlemen, the fourth round of the competition is a heated battle in each venue! The climax of this Sirian egg is partnered by Mu Hantian lisfett of the star guide academy academy against the woolseth sisters of rayovhei college! Which group of partners can advance to the top 16!"

    "This duel has also attracted much attention. Almost both sides have no chance to approach their opponents in the preliminaries, so the official schedule should form a watershed."

    "Then, Miss Chang, please predict the possible development of this war. The energy consumption of ''BA Kui blood sickle'' used by Irene players is too large. If the war situation is prolonged, it will still be beneficial to the star guide museum?"

    "Well, it may not be possible to generalize. After all, Irene players have Priscilla players, which can be regarded as a supply station. Moreover, if they are more capable..."

    "Well, it''s still the same. Speaking is better than singing." Ulysses frowned and whispered at the explanation. It seems very uncomfortable.

    "Cold weather, come on!" Ulysses started the corolla sword and nodded.

    "I know, so..." Mu Hantian didn''t use the ''black furnace magic sword'' this time, but took out the ''storm wing''.

    "The storm is coming!"

    "Oh, this time, the cold weather player didn''t use the ''black furnace magic sword'', but took out a green sword. It''s gorgeous, but it doesn''t look like a Huang style armed."

    "Yes, yes, is this a surprise?"

    The whole audience was boiling with cheers.

    "You are very motivated, Mu cold day!" Elaine, with the "tyrant''s blood sickle" on her shoulder, stared at Mu cold day and smiled faintly.

    Irene came forward alone and Priscilla stayed behind.

    "Then I''ll try my best...! although I don''t know what''s strange about the sword, I won''t keep my hand." "Ba Kui blood sickle" emits purple light and should creep strangely.

    Tension is imminent.

    "The fourth round and eleventh round of ''Phoenix star Martial Arts Festival'', the competition begins!" the mechanical voice announces the beginning of the competition.

 Chapter 698

    "Phoenix star Martial Arts Festival" Ulysses answered with a corolla spinning sword. "You too. You can hide by only one person."

    "Ha ha! Who''s alone? I have two people here." Irene flashed fierce eyes and grinned to show her sharp teeth at the corner of her mouth.

    "This is the power of Priscilla and I!" the "tyrant blood sickle" trembled and clicked, emitting purple light along the ground. It looked like a sickle laughingбкбк

    "Cold day, stay away..." Mu cold day''s feet had already taken action before Ulysses made a sound.

    At the position occupied by Mu Hantian just now, there was a trembling vibration in the surrounding air. It should be to operate the gravity in that area.

    "Oh, very quick response."

    "Oh, thank you for your praise, but... If you manipulate gravity, I''ll win with speed!"

    "Oh, it''s good to praise you. Do you think you can win the ''BA Kui blood sickle'' with this Kung Fu?" the ''BA Kui blood sickle'' in Irene''s hand laughed again.

    The purple light spread all over the ground, but this time it was much larger than the last time.

    "Boring!" Mu Hantian dodged in an instant.

    "Irene, do you know the ''wind''?" Mu Hantian asked with a light smile.

    "The wind?"

    "Yes, ''wind''! The wind is both gentle and violent. Just now it was just a gentle wind, and then it was a violent attack!" Mu Hantian''s voice just fell, and the man disappeared in place. He appeared again in front of Irene.

    "What!"

    Irene wants to resist with the ''BA Kui blood sickle'', but mu Hantian''s sword is faster.

    "The dark flow - the storm dances!" the "wing of the storm" dances constantly, cutting Irene''s body every time, and Irene doesn''t respond at all.

    "Finally, the netherworld flow - the roar of the hurricane!" at this moment, a storm like storm roared past, enveloping Irene. The terrible power of Jijing four is beyond imagination.

    "Sister, sister!"

    The pale Priscilla wanted to approach, but the smoke had not dispersed, and she had no way to know about Irene.

    Once the "star pulse generation" is in danger of life, it will instinctively focus its star power on defense. Therefore, unless it is a special case, there will be little danger. Moreover, Mu Hantian has controlled the power of this move and will not hurt Irene''s life.

    But

    "How possible!"

    When the smoke dispersed, Irene stood with her head down and holding a "bullying blood sickle". There were cracks everywhere on the ground.

    Although the clothes cracked, there was almost no injury on her. At the same time, a huge gravity ball floated around her, as if protecting her.

    "Did she stop the storm with the ability of ''crushing the sickle of blood''...? no, but she should not have that power..." Ulysses murmured in amazement.

    Mu Hantian was also surprised. According to the strength Irene had played before, she couldn''t stop this move at all. How could she

    "Great! Sister!"

    Priscilla ran over with a smile, but Irene still bowed her head and didn''t move.

    At this moment, Mu Hantian''s heart showed an ominous premonition.

    At the same time, Mu Hantian''s "storm wing" shook like a warning.

    "Sister, sister...?" Priscilla may have noticed something wrong and stopped a few steps away from Irene. She clenched her hands on her chest and looked at Irene with an uneasy expression.

    At this time, Irene took action for the first time. She staggered and walked slowly towards Priscilla.

    Priscilla retreated slightly... But she fell and fell to the ground.

    "No!"

    "Hey, cold weather!"

    At the moment Mu Hantian hurried out - the terrible heavy pressure suddenly attacked them.

    "Ulysses, I''m sorry. I have to go alone next. Just stay here and have a rest!"

    "What do you mean?"

    "Literally!" Mu Han Tian smiled and dissipated the gravity in an instant.

    There is no doubt about the gravity control of "Ba Kui blood sickle". It is indeed the same ability as a bug, but it is not enough for mu Hantian and will not be affected at all.

    Mu Hantian looked up and saw that Priscilla was limping under the support of Irene''s left arm. At the same time, Irene''s sharp teeth were ruthlessly inserted into her neck.

    "Woo... What happened...!" Ulysses''s voice was a little tired. Maybe the gravity was a little uncomfortable just now.

    "It''s not Irene, but ''bullying the blood sickle''...!"

    "What are you talking about...?" compared with Ulysses''s surprise, Mu Hantian showed his unsurprising confidence.

    Irene''s body has been stolen by the "tyrant''s blood sickle". The sickle with ferocious purple radiance still trembles and clicks, and seems to be laughing.

    "In a word, Priscilla is in danger and must go." Priscilla has been sucking blood by Irene since just now. Even if she is a regenerator, the cost of continuous ability to pay is enough to endanger her life. Therefore, Mu Hantian must destroy the "tyrant Kui blood sickle".

 Chapter 699

    "This situation... Is really troublesome. I''m sorry, Irene, I''ll give you another weapon." Mu Hantian said faintly, but the attack was not slow, and he came to Irene in an instant.

    "Woo ah ah ah ah ah ah ah!" in an instant, a stronger pressure than just now, accompanied by Irene''s scream, suddenly pressed on Mu Hantian.

    Irene then lowered her head powerlessly and saw her body lose vitality more and more. However, the right hand still did not let go of the "tyrannical blood sickle".

    бкбкNo, I can''t let go. Now Irene is no longer a user of "bakui blood sickle", but just a part for fuel supply. I''m afraid once the fuel is consumed, it will be abandoned.

    The part of the handle hoop was inserted into the ground, and the "Ba Kui blood sickle" with ferocious purple light made a sharp and harsh laugh. A malicious smile is like cutting off hope face to face and enjoying the despair of the other person in the face of someone trying to reach out and grab the last straw.

    "Is this interesting? It''s boring!" with Mu Hantian''s words falling, he cut off the purple brilliance that enveloped the whole world at this moment.

    The mockery of "bullying the blood sickle" froze, and the abnormal gravity disappeared from the root.

    After cutting off the power of "Ba Kui blood sickle", Mu Hantian cut to "Ba Kui blood sickle" from the lower section, pulled aside Irene''s right hand, stared at the "Ba Kui blood sickle" flying in the air, brushed past and cut off the "Ba Kui blood sickle" falling freely. Then turn your wrist directly, like nailing it to the ground.

    After a beat, the harsh noise like glass friction is transmitted to the whole stage. I don''t know how many people can understand that this is the scream before the death of pure Xinghuang armed men.

    In any case, when the scream suddenly stopped, countless cracks appeared in the shell of the "Ba Kui blood sickle" and finally crushed.

    At the same time, the mechanical sound announced the victory and defeat.

    "Irene woolseth, Priscilla woolseth, consciousness disappears."

    "Winner, Mu Hantian & Ulysses = alexia von lisfett!"

    Among the most grand cheers of the conference, Mu Hantian left the stage with Irene!

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Jielong seventh college, located in the southeast of asterisk, is shrouded in countless buildings connected by corridors. Scattered courtyards and squares seem to be surrounded by these traditional Chinese style buildings

    Like a circle. It''s not so much a college as a huge palace. There is a building called HuangChen hall in one corner. At first glance, the three-story Pavilion composed of vermilion beams and columns and yellow glazed tile roof is not much different from other buildings.

    Of course, all the students who belong to Jielong know how special it is. - no, it''s not that the place is special, but that the owner is special.

    The owner inherited the alias of "all things in heaven". And the one who rules the dragon. Three years ago, the man who ascended the throne at the age of only six was named fan Xinglu.

    "Shifu, it''s almost time for the regular report meeting." Zhao Hufeng saluted with his right fist and left palm at the entrance of the hall. He paused for a while and then opened his mouth.

    Zhao Hufeng ranks fifth in Jielong seventh college. You can see from the appearance that you are practicing your family, but your figure is slightly petite. He is often mistaken for a girl because of his soft and correct face and long hair, but he is a 17-year-old male student. Kirin''er once claimed to have won the second place in the last "Phoenix star Martial Arts Festival".

    "Oh, is this time?" the girl standing in the center of the hall turned back and smiled innocently.

    She is a lovely girl whose long black hair is round like a butterfly and matches Jielong''s classical style uniform very well. The height is at most the chest of Tiger peak.

    Although it is not absolute, for outsiders who do not know it, they may not believe that this girl is fan Xinglu, who ranks first in Jielong No. 7 college, known as asterisk''s largest college.

    "That''s all for today. We''ve worked hard. Let''s challenge again next time." fan Xinglu looked around the hall. Dozens of breathless students fell on the ground. They are all people who want to be fan Xinglu''s disciples.

    Fan Xinglu now has about 50 direct apprentices. As far as Jielong is concerned, there are hundreds of disciples in the sect, so there are not many 50. However, all the 50 disciples are listed in the sacrifice book of Jielong, and among the 12 "12 people in the beginning page", 11 are Xinglu''s disciples. In other words, Jielong''s strength faction is almost fan Xinglu''s Apprentice.

    "Is there still no qualified person this time?"

    "Well, what a pity." fan Xinglu walked out of the hall and went to the corridor adjacent to the atrium.

    To become fan Xinglu''s apprentice, just pass a very simple test. Just meet her within the time limit, that''s it.

    However, Zhao Hufeng has personally experienced how difficult this test is. Even dozens of good students united, they couldn''t touch a hair on her petite body. And she just dodged, didn''t attack, didn''t even reach out.

    "Speaking of Tiger peak, did you watch today''s game?"

    "Is master talking about today''s'' Phoenix star Martial Arts Festival ''?"

    "Isn''t there a happy boy? Well, the star guide hall ranks first - I remember it''s called Mu Hantian, right. Although alecante''s doll has two abilities, in terms of material, that boy is outstanding. It''s really interesting."

    "Well, the eleventh round."

    "Yes, their opponent in the next game should be song and them?"

    Song and Luo are the younger martial brothers of HuFeng. They are also the fierce ones listed in the famous sacrifice book.

    "Well, let''s see what they can do."

    "Oh, that Mu cold day, but it''s hidden deeply. My mother''s intuition, he''s been hiding his strength."

    "Oh, master''s evaluation of him is so high?"

    "Yes, I don''t know if it''s his opponent."

    Hufeng was surprised. He didn''t expect fan Xinglu to say such a thing.

    "So you are here, master. I''ve been looking for you for a long time."

    "Ah, and elder martial brother Zhao. Long time no see." at this time, a group of men and women came from the other end of the corridor and saluted them respectfully.

    Zhao Hufeng frowned slightly, but fan Xinglu didn''t change her innocent smile and stopped. "Oh, it''s you. What can I do for you?"

    Hearing fan Xinglu''s question, they narrowed their eyes very happily.

    "No, there''s nothing important."

    "I came to report today''s victory to Shifu." the girl then answered the boy.

    It sounds as if the same person is talking. There is nothing unnatural. On the other hand, their breath fit strangely.

    The young man''s name is Li Shenyun and the young girl''s name is Li Shenhua. Just like their name, they are twin brothers and sisters, and they are also the "12 people on the first page" who rank ninth and tenth in Jielong.

 Chapter 700

    "Ladies and gentlemen, it''s the last round of the fifth round! In the fourth round of the competition yesterday, after the fierce showdown with rayovhei college, Irene woolseth, the" vampire girl ", Mu Hantian, the first player in the star guide academy, and yulis = alexia von lisfett, the fifth player, won. Let''s welcome you We welcome you both! "

    Once on the stage, Mu Hantian and yulis were greeted by the familiar live broadcast sound and unprecedented grand cheers.

    "On the other hand, the contestants from song and Luo of Jielong seventh College show up at the entrance. These two are Miss Chang''s younger brothers. What do you think of the game?"

    "Well, it''s hard to say. According to Mu Hantian''s strength, they are very likely to lose."

    Mu Hantian listened to the broadcast and explanation discussion, and looked at his opponent. I went. This is a fellow countryman. I didn''t expect to see my big * * * * in this world.

    "Mu Hantian classmate." just at this time, one of the young Jielong competitors came over and said hello to Mu Hantian.

    I remember his name was song. He was several years older than Mu Hantian at first sight. His strong body knew that he had practiced.

    The braided youth stared at Mu Hantian, and then slowly opened his mouth: "we watched your game. To be honest, we are likely to lose, but anyway, Luo and I will fight with all our strength."

    "Good." Mu Han Tian smiled.

    Song nodded, then turned and walked back to another player, Luo.

    Luo looks about the same age as song. His physique is as strong as song. What impresses people is his short and neat black hair and the stick in his hand. He looks as vigorous and real as song.

    It seems that the stick is not made of Huang style arms, but made of metal. It is quite long. About two meters.

    "I see. It''s really the style of martial arts practitioners." at this time, Ulysses whispered admiringly from behind.

    "Well, let''s just play hard." Mu Hantian said and started the "black furnace magic sword".

    "Of course." Ulysses also activated the corolla sword.

    "The eighth round of the fifth round of the ''Phoenix star Martial Arts Festival'', the game begins!"

    At the beginning of the game, song and Luo surrounded each other and came straight to Mu Hantian.

    "In full bloom - nine rounds of flame flower!"

    Ulysses immediately covered Mu Hantian to stop them from attacking, but song pushed away the flying flame with empty hands. Under the fist of high-speed swing, the flame primrose dissipates easily.

    Only the fist injected with the power of stars can have this power, which also means that his destructive power is enough to offset Ulysses''s unique skill.

    "Accept!" song, who easily broke through yulis''s attack, closed the gap in one breath and attacked with his right fist.

    Mu Hantian easily blocked the punch with his sword. But song seemed to hit his whole body directly and stepped forward, with his right elbow against Mu''s abdomen in the cold day.

    "Oh, do this, ha ha..." Mu Hantian smiled, stretched out his left fist and quickly held song''s elbow.

    "It''s boring. Let''s go one-on-one directly. No problem, yulis?" Mu Hantian flew back and looked at yulis.

    "OK." Ulysses looked at Luo in front of her and didn''t refuse Mu Hantian''s proposal.

    "Is that right? Well, if we do this, we can increase the odds of winning. First, we can defeat the ''Huayan witch''." song and Luo whispered.

    "We agree." Song raised his head and said to Mu Hantian. At the same time, he launched an attack in an instant.

    "Can''t wait to lose? OK. One sword is the winner!" Mu Hantian played a sword flower and pointed to the ground.

    "Ming shenliu - the blade of the wind!" in an instant, Mu Hantian disappeared... No, he didn''t disappear, but rushed forward quickly and could fight with song Zhan.

    "Bang!" the sound of the broken school emblem is very clear.

    Mu Hantian''s sword tip cut song''s school emblem, and the fireball fired by yulis''s left hand smashed Luo''s school emblem.

    "The game is over! Winner, Mu Hantian & Ulysses = alexia von lisfett!" the mechanical voice announced the victory and defeat. Mu Hantian and Ulysses looked at each other and put away their weapons.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Ulysses, I didn''t expect you to be so fast this time."

    "Hey, what do you mean by that? I''ve been training with you for so long. How can I do without any progress."

    This time, the winner interview was cancelled. Mu Hantian and yulis went to the lounge from the channel.

    Although the winner interview is not an obligation, if it is cancelled too many times, it will not only lead to negative comments by the reporting agencies, but also may even drop popularity in terms of the nature of "star martial sacrifice". But mu said it didn''t matter.

    "That''s what I say, but you''re still hurt."

    "Nothing, this little injury won''t hurt. Some bones may have cracked, but they don''t seem to have broken." Ulysses gently stroked her chest and smiled bitterly. I was beaten by Luo in the game just now. I''m sure the injury is not light.

    But Ulysses still pretended to be nothing and continued: "the next game is a little tricky."

    "No problem, the opponent in the next game remembers --" Mu Hantian suddenly stopped at this time. Because someone was standing in front of the lounge at the other end of the aisle.

    Ulysses, who was half a beat slow, also noticed the other party and opened her eyes in surprise.

    "Oh, what an unexpected guest. It''s not to congratulate us on our promotion. What''s the matter?"

    Song and Luo, two people standing in front of the lounge, answered yulis seriously.

    "You''re right, can''t you?"

    "Today we lost completely. It''s really great."

    Mu Hantian and yulisi didn''t expect each other to answer like this, and looked at each other.

    "Thank you."

    "Well, thank you..."

    Then song reached out to Ulysses. "Your strength is very strong, especially your classmate Mu Hantian. I''m not an opponent at all. I didn''t see that sword clearly."

    Although Ulysses shook hands with him, she was still a little at a loss.

    "But - you have to pay attention. The opponent in the next game is not that simple."

    "What do you mean?" Ulysses flashed sinister eyes.

    Song was unmoved and continued, "don''t be so vigilant. I''m not here to contain you, but pure advice. You can rest assured to listen to me."

    "Do you think I''ll take all the orders? And you have no obligation to do so, not to mention your partner in the next game."

    Mu Hantian''s game with Ulis is the last game of the fifth round, so he already knows who the opponent is in the next game. In the sixth round of the competition, the semi-final opponent was also Jie Long''s partner - and both of them were Jie Long''s "starting page 12".

 Chapter 701

    "Even if they belong to the same school Park, they may not be partners. Is your star guide so united?"

    "Well, this... Yes, yes..." Ulysses vaguely looked away.

    Indeed, even if it is the same school Park... No, because it is the same school Park, there are so many disputes. Other schools should be similar. The only thing that is unlikely to happen is galledovas, but Ulysses doesn''t know about them.

    "Nothing, it''s actually very simple. We''ll have a hard time with your next opponents Li Shenyun and Li Shenhua... Although we won''t reveal their weaknesses to you -"

    "But we have a good impression on you, at least much better than the twins. So we want to support you, that''s all." Song smiled bitterly and shrugged. It seems that this is his truth.

    "Those brothers and sisters, they will not be on an equal footing with their opponents, always look down on them, and create absolutely favorable conditions for themselves. They will never expose themselves to danger and abuse their opponents wantonly. They will not hold any respect at all, or even give their opponents room to advance and retreat. This is the way brother and Sister Li fight, and it is also the place we can''t stand most."

    "Have you seen the twins'' game?"

    Jielong''s "magic image creation" and "magic image fog dispersion" are one of the champion reserve teams. Of course, I have seen their competition process and information.

    Mu Hantian tried to recall that they fell on one side in every game and played with their opponents. It does look uncomfortable.

    "It doesn''t matter. I have a way to deal with them." Mu cold day smiled and said indifferently.

    Luo smiled at Mu Hantian''s words. "Is that so? But you must be careful."

    Song and Luo only said this, then turned and left.

    "Hmm..." you Jisi looked at them with a subtle expression and lifted the door lock of the lounge with the school badge.

    "What do you think?" Mu Hantian stepped into the room earlier and asked yulis at the same time.

    Ulysses thought about it and answered. "It shouldn''t be lying."

    "Agree."

    "Hoo!" Ulysses sat on the sofa and breathed deeply.

    "Do you really have tactics against the twins?"

    "Of course, but there is a premise, that is, your flame must cover the whole audience." Mu Hantian looked at yulis.

    "This is no problem, although it consumes a little star power."

    "Then there will be no pressure." Mu Hantian said, shrugging his shoulders. Then he sat down and leaned his whole body against the back of the sofa.

    "One more thing, cold day!" at this time, Ulysses suddenly smiled gently and sat next to Mu cold day.

    "Then we finally entered the semi-finals. It means that as long as we win three more games, we will be the glorious champion."

    "Three times? Then hurry up."

    "You are too casual, but... Do you have any ideas?"

    "Hmm? What do you mean?"

    "That goes without saying, of course, is the desire to win the championship."

    "Oh..." Mu Hantian nodded and thought - finally shook his head.

    "Well, I can''t think of any special wish." indeed, Mu Hantian will leave when the task is completed. It doesn''t matter what wish.

    "I knew you would say that," Ulysses said with a bitter smile, but then showed a serious expression and stared at Mu Hantian.

    "I thank you for fighting for me. To be honest... I''m very happy. But you should also think carefully about what you want."

    "HMM... actually, if I have to say something, I want to find someone, my righteous sister - tianwu Yao." Mu Hantian thought for a moment. It would be very easy if such forces helped.

    After hearing Mu Hantian''s words, Ulysses narrowed her eyes.

    "Cold weather, you..." just as Ulysses was about to speak, there was a knock on the door and informed the visitors that the space window was open.

    "Ah ~"

    "Hello, two..." the window shows Shaye and Qilin.

    The two who played in the fifth round on other stages also successfully advanced to the semi-finals.

    "Did you come here specially?"

    "The two have worked hard in the competition, and the opportunity is rare. I want to congratulate them earlier..." Qilin looked shy and said heartfelt words at the same time.

    "Ah, I''ll open the door for you right away." she said. When Mu Hantian was about to reach out to operate the space keyboard, Qi Lin hurriedly stopped Mu Hantian.

    "Well, in fact, there is another guest... Can you bring her in?"

    "Guest?" Mu Hantian tilted his head in doubt, and Shaye smiled a little thief.

    "Yes, looking for lisfett''s guests."

    "Looking for me?" just now she looked at yulis, who was talking with Mu Hantian and others, and frowned in confusion after hearing this sentence.

    Shaye and Qilin in the space window nodded to each other and stepped back to the left and right at the same time. Behind them appeared a girl.

    Very young... I should say very young. About the senior grade of primary school, a simple and very lovable girl. The only thing people care about is that they don''t know why they wear maid clothes.

    Seeing the girl''s Ulysses, she looked dumb and said in a low voice, "Fu, flora...?"

    "So - you came here alone from lezetania?"

    "Yes! My name is flora, please give me more advice!" the girl who called herself flora with a big tongue bowed deeply at almost 90 degrees.

    When asked, it turned out that she came here from the lezetania orphanage that Ulysses wanted to help.

    "Seeing that she encountered many difficulties at the counter, when asked, she said she was a friend of sister lisfett..."

    "She is very conspicuous." Qilin and Shaye, who came with flora, briefly explained the longitude and latitude of the matter.

    No wonder such a little girl lingers in a maid''s dress.

    "Yes, it''s really a big help! Thank you, sister shashagong and sister Daoteng." flora smiled indifferently and nodded energetically.

    "Really, why don''t you let me know if you want to come?" Ulysses gently touched Flora''s head and showed a troublesome smile. Her expression was soft and steady, which showed how important flora was to Ulysses.

    "Because the condition for your majesty to give me the ticket for the ''Phoenix star Martial Arts Festival'' is that I must keep it absolutely confidential to you, princess."

    "Hey, my brother is still so mischievous. Anyway, my brother taught you how to dress up?"

    "Yes, your majesty said that the princess could recognize it at a glance."

    "He really is," said Ulysses, pressing her temples and taking a deep breath.

    "But now it''s flora''s usual clothes. It''s easy to get used to it?"

    "But this is not a palace. It''s not good to wear this."

    "Ordinary clothes?" Mu Hantian asked with some confusion.

    Ulysses answered instead of flora. "Flora is a maid working in the palace, but she is still on probation."

    "Oh, yes! Your majesty has ordered me to send a message, as if ''I''ll come back before the end of the year''."

    "Hum, brother, really. Do you have to rush me everywhere? Forget it. Even if he doesn''t say, I just think it''s time to go back." said yulis, patting flora on the shoulder.

    "And I have to go back and see everyone."

    "Yes! Everyone is waiting for you to come back!" flora nodded with flashing eyes.

    "But it''s amazing. I can''t imagine that the reason why sister lisfett fought is for the orphanage." Yun Qilin said admiringly while smiling and watching the interaction between the two.

    "In fact, it''s not so exaggerated...!" seeing Qilin''s frank and respectful eyes, yulis quickly turned away.

    "Oh, yes. Sister Flora."

    "Yes?" hearing Mu cold sky suddenly talking to herself, flora tilted her head and looked at Mu cold sky.

    "What kind of person is Ulysses in her hometown?"

    "Why do you suddenly ask this?" Ulysses stared at the cold sky with surprised eyes.

    "No, it''s just pure curiosity. Because you seldom tell me about it, Ulysses."

    "Is that so?" said Ulysses with a thoughtful expression.

    "Well, what kind of person is it... It''s no different from now?" flora thought a little and answered firmly.

    "When she was with us, the princess was gentle and genial, and she was radiant in the city - so it was the same as now!"

    "Oh, that''s right." Mu Han raised his eyebrows when he heard this.

    "Ah, by the way! Do you want to see the photos?"

    "Photos?"

    "Yes! Flora''s cell phone has a lot of photos taken in the orphanage." flora took out her cell phone from her small bag.

    "You don''t have to see these."

    "Oh, it''s very interesting."

    "I''m a little curious, too." Ulysses didn''t seem very excited, but the others were happy.

    "Well: This was taken during the birthday festival the year before last, during the cleaning together, and then this was taken on Hannah''s birthday..." said flora, opening the space window one by one.

    Photos include group photos of grand festivals, or scenes of ordinary daily life. The only thing in common is that every photo is full of everyone''s smile. Ulysses, the children who took pictures together, and the nuns, everyone smiled very happily.

 Chapter 702

    "Wow... A lot of photos."

    "A nun said she wanted to leave as many memories as possible. Under her influence, the children also took photos when they were free, so there were so many photos of daily life." yulis, with a wry smile, explained to Qilin.

    "Hmm?" at this time, Shaye noticed one of the photos and waved to flora.

    "Flora, what is this?"

    "Oh, this is the princess washing Flora''s hair." flora said lightly, but mu Hantian glanced away at the picture as soon as he saw it.

    Because in the picture, Ulysses and flora are washing their hair in the bathroom. And he was wearing only a bath towel.

    "Ah!" Ulysses screamed, grabbed Flora''s cell phone and closed all space windows in an instant.

    "Did you, did you see it? Did you see it? You must have seen it?"

    "No, no, I didn''t see anything!" seeing the flushed Ulysses staring at herself, Mu Hantian quickly shook his head. Even if you see it at this time, you have to say you don''t see it, or you will die.

    "Flora, didn''t you remind you to delete those photos?"

    "Oh, but it''s rare to have memories with the princess..." was angrily scolded by Ulysses, and flora lowered her head in frustration.

    "Alas!" seeing her like this, Ulysses could not continue to force her, so she had to keep silent with a troubled face.

    "But then again, it''s not good to let such a small child run around." Shaye seemed to try to change the topic and patted Flora''s head at the same time.

    In fact, Shaye and flora are almost the same height. It feels strange to say so, but Shaye is right. After all, flora is still a child. It''s safer to have someone around. Besides, this is asterisk. Although duels are forbidden in the streets during the "Xingwu Festival", it is a little safer than usual. However, in this unique city, it is not surprising that tourists are injured.

    "Well, I..." then flora lowered her head and her voice became smaller and smaller shyly.

    Ulysses agreed in a careless tone. "Like me, my brother doesn''t have much money to use freely. However, he is quite obedient to the integrated enterprise consortium and should be more or less accommodating. As for the tickets for the ''Xingwu Festival'', it should be like this. But there may be no way to pay for transportation and accommodation. Maybe the nuns are frugal."

    "Yes. I saved money bit by bit to help find it. But I can only provide one person at most... So the nun said that if I want to choose someone to come, I am the most suitable person."

    I thought she was depressed, but then she looked up and said, "but flora is no problem! I am also a ''star generation'' with the princess. One day I also want to enter asterisk as a student! And help everyone in the orphanage like a princess!"

    "Then you have to refuel."

    Ulysses shook her head with a look of embarrassment. "You still insist... Didn''t I tell you there''s no need?"

    "But flora also wants to help you!"

    "You''re too young to care about this."

    "But I heard that the president of Jielong student is younger than me! So I should be able to...!" it seems that Flora''s personality is quite stubborn, different from her appearance.

    "It''s really nice to move out of the first place to defend herself." Ulysses looked stunned, crossed her hands and sighed helplessly.

    "I see. So even if you want to help everyone in the orphanage, come to asterisk to study. Which school park do you want to enter?"

    "This... Of course, like the princess, is the star guide hall. If possible, this, I want to enter Kui Enwei children''s school..." flora answered with her hands in prayer, like a girl in a dream.

    "Really? It means you really don''t have to study in asterisk."

    "Yes?"

    "The admission age of star guide hall and Kui enweier starts from the middle department. It should be said that only Jielong accepts students equivalent to the primary department. Anyway, it will take you two years to reach the admission age as soon as possible. By then, I will have achieved all your wishes." hearing Ulysses''s assertion, flora was speechless.

    "Didn''t I say at the last meeting? I will certainly help you all and try to change that country. In order to achieve my goal, I will dominate all ''Xingwu sacrifice''... Don''t you believe me so much?"

    "Absolutely not!"

    "Well, that''s good." Ulysses nodded contentedly and patted flora gently on the head.

    "It''s really worthy of being lisfett. The goal is so ambitious." Shaye said admiringly from the bottom of her heart.

    "But it''s not that simple. At least you have to beat us in the ''Phoenix star martial sacrifice''. Right, Qilin?"

    "Eh? Ah, this... Er, yes, yes...!" the topic suddenly came to Qi Lin, who hurriedly looked at Shaye and Ulysses again and again, and soon made up his mind and nodded.

    "I, I won''t lose! Because I have a wish that I can''t give in!"

    Flora''s eyes sparkled when she saw the determination of the people. "Oh, sister shashagong and sister Daoteng are rivals of the princess and others."

    "Opponent...?" Ulysses, Shaye and Qilin looked at each other with complex expressions for a moment, and then looked at the cold day as if they had a tacit understanding at the same time.

    "Eh? Is there anything...?"

    The three men stared at Mu Hantian, who was retreating involuntarily, and then whispered to themselves. "Well, indeed."

    Mu Hantian smiled bitterly, but flora didn''t seem to understand at all. She looked at the three people and Mu Hantian repeatedly.

    "Oh, no, let''s leave it alone." Ulysses coughed softly and changed the subject.

    "Anyway, if we want to meet, it''s on the final stage. First of all, we have to advance to the final."

    In the group list, Mu Hantian, yulis, Shaye and Qilin are in different areas, so they will meet only in the finals.

    "Ha ha... No problem. We are invincible." Shaye patted Qilin''s shoulder and raised her chest with confidence.

    "Oh, I''m really looking forward to it. So, do you also want to deal with the two dolls of alecante?"

    Yulis''s words made Shaye''s expression slightly tense.

    Alcante''s self-discipline pseudo body, that is, Aldi and limxi, showed more overwhelming power than Shaye and Qilin, and was the big dark horse to win the championship this time. After all, every game they play is like the first round, giving their opponents'' free attack for a minute '', and they haven''t been hurt at all up to now. And if they, Shaye and Qilin are promoted smoothly, the two teams will meet in the semi-finals.

    "I''m looking forward to the official battle... In fact, I''m worried about you now. I remember that the next game is Jielong''s'' 12 people on the first page ''." Qilin also looked at yulis seriously.

    "It doesn''t matter. I have a good idea to solve them." Mu cold day smiled faintly.

    At this time, flora said, "ah, it''s so late! Then, everyone, I''m going to leave first. I''ll try my best to cheer you up in the next game. Everyone must cheer!" and flora stood up and bowed goodbye.

    "Wait a minute, flora. Which hotel are you staying in? I''ll take you back." just as flora was leaving the lounge, Ulysses stopped her and stood up.

    "No, I have no problem alone. And the princess is very tired."

    "Don''t worry about nonsense, fool."

    "Well, let Ulysses follow. It''s all right anyway."

    "Well, let''s go, princess." Flora''s expression was still very happy. After all, I haven''t seen Ulysses for a long time.

 Chapter 703

    "HMM..." Mu Hantian woke up after ten o''clock in the morning when he heard the electric sound from his mobile phone. Mu Hantian grabbed his hair, picked up his cell phone and looked at it. It was yulis.

    After opening the window, Ulysses on the screen apologized.

    "What, are you still sleeping? I''m so sorry to wake you up?"

    "Oh, it doesn''t matter. I went to bed too late yesterday. Don''t worry. What else?"

    "Well, actually... Flora said she wanted to come with you for lunch. There seems to be something she wants to ask you anyway."

    "Flora?"

    "Of course, if you don''t mind..."

    "No, I have no problem."

    "Really? Then I''ll trouble you to go to the business district. But the main road is too crowded. Is there a better place... Unfortunately, I''m not familiar with that neighborhood."

    "But I''m not familiar with it either."

    After all, I have been training with Ulysses after school and on holidays. It has been more than two months since I came to asterisk, but I hardly go to the city street. Although the "Phoenix star Martial Arts Festival" often passes there after the start of the competition, it is basically just a game stage and School Park.

    бкбкAt this time.

    "Hoo! Ah... What, do you want to find a place to eat?" yingshilong, who came in from the door, rubbed his eyes and asked.

    "Oh, yes. It''s crowded everywhere in this period. We''re discussing where to go."

    "Hum... Then introduce a good place I recommend. Are you going to date the princess?"

    "Appointment, date? Big, big, big fool! Don''t misunderstand!" Ulysses on the other side of the window flushed and yelled, but yingshiro didn''t care and took out her mobile phone from her pocket.

    "Look, it''s here. It''s close to the outer residential area and a distance from the subway station. There are not many tourists. It''s a good hidden place with good atmosphere and taste. Usually, Kui Enwei''s students often go there because of geographical relations. But it''s summer vacation now. It shouldn''t be so crowded."

    Mu Hantian looked at the store information from yingshilang. The atmosphere was really good - and it was a popular cafe for girls.

    "Oh, it''s really night blowing. I know such a place."

    "Fortunately, the motto of our society is that as long as we have information, we should capture it widely in any field." yingshiro smiled proudly.

    "Well, Ulysses, can you choose here?"

    "Well, this... Although I don''t want to be introduced by night blowing, it doesn''t look bad." Mu Hantian sent the information from yingshilang, and Ulysses didn''t seem to object.

    "OK, that''s the decision." finally, it was agreed to meet at the door of the store in two hours, and then Mu Hantian cut off the communication.

    "Thanks, night blowing. It''s a great help."

    "Nothing, it''s a piece of cake." yingshiro still sat on the bed and looked at the cold day with a pointed eye.

    "There''s no harm in selling you some favors anyway."

    "Well, actually I don''t have much money." Mu Hantian smiled bitterly, and then began to get ready to go out.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Ha Hoo... Really eat well!" flora, who ate the egg steamed rice, said with a smile.

    "Oh, really... Look, it''s stained with ketchup." Ulysses, sitting aside, wiped Flora''s mouth.

    They look like real sisters and make people smile. The shop introduced by yingshilang is located in a small alley at the turn of the main road. The calm appearance painted black may be missed if you don''t pay attention to it - but once you know the store, you will feel an attractive mysterious atmosphere.

    The store is brighter than expected and plays classical music at a low volume. There are not many seats. The table and counter seats add up to 20. Mu Hantian, Ulysses and flora sat on one of the tables.

    "But the taste and atmosphere of this store are good. The information of night blowing is very correct. I''m a little unwilling."

    "If you are happy, thank me."

    Mu Hantian and Ulysses have finished their meal, and their after-dinner coffee is placed in front of them.

    "That''s fine. He got me into trouble more than once or twice, and it''s still early to offset it." said Ulysses, turning away.

    "So - what''s the matter you want to ask, flora?" Mu Hantian asked flora at the same time while smiling at yulis.

    "Ah, yes! Please wait a minute...!" flora rummaged through her handbag and took out a lovely pamphlet. Today, she still wears a maid''s dress. The design of this little thing matches her very well.

    "Found it! This..." flora turned the pamphlet''s hand and suddenly stopped.

    "Hmm?" Ulysses looked up in wonder and found Flora''s eyes on the next seat.

    "Thank you for waiting. This is a special fruit sundae." the waiter in a neat uniform put a huge sundae on the seat next door. There are colorful fruits on it. It''s a girl''s favorite dessert. Around the next seat, the girl who should be Kui enweier also screamed happily.

    "What, do you want that, too?"

    "Yes." flora lowered her head somewhat embarrassed.

    "It doesn''t matter if you want to eat."

    "Wow ~ thank you, Princess!"

    Ulysses raised her hand to the waiter and ordered a sundae.

    After some time, flora stared at the sundae with a bright face. Ulysses watched with a gentle smile.

    However, she seemed to notice Mu cold sky''s sight, and Ulysses suddenly showed her sharp sight and stared at Mu cold sky.

    "What are you doing? Keep staring."

    "Ah, nothing." Mu Hantian was speechless for a moment, but there was no need to hide, so he confessed to tell yulis.

    "I just didn''t expect you to spoil children so much."

    "An accident?"

    "A little."

    "What can I do? It''s hard for these children to be spoiled. The nun''s position is inconvenient, and at Flora''s age, she usually has to take care of children younger than herself. That''s why I decided to let her be spoiled to me as much as possible. For me, everyone is a lovely sister." as she said, Ulysses gently stroked Flora''s head.

    "Anyway, flora, don''t you have something to ask? Don''t ask quickly!"

    "Yes." under the somewhat anxious urging of Ulysses, flora began to look through the manual again with a spoon in her mouth.

    Flora is worthy of working in the palace. It can be seen that her etiquette and figure are more mature than her age. But sometimes she looks so naughty. Maybe this is what flora really looks like.

    "Oh... Really, have you finally got to the point?" said Ulysses with a tired face and reached for the coffee.

    "Hmm: which to start with... Ah, let''s start with this!" Flora looked up at the cold day and read the contents of the manual astringently.

    "Then ask the first question first. This, ''what stage has the relationship between brother Han Tian and the princess reached?''

    "Poof poof!" hearing this, Ulysses spewed out the coffee in her mouth.

    "What''s the problem?" Ulysses couldn''t help but stand up and scream, but when she found that other guests were paying attention, she sat down again and lowered the volume to question flora.

    "This question is not what you think?"

    "Yes. Your majesty said, ''the young man may become a righteous brother in the future, so help me investigate these things.''"

    "Damn, damn brother!" there was a burning anger in Ulysses'' eyes.

    "Flora, show me the manual. What else does it say?"

    "Oh, no! Your majesty said that I would be scolded if the content was exposed, and told me to keep it secret from the princess..." seeing that Ulysses robbed the manual, flora jumped and tried to get it back.

    "Don''t keep it secret. The content has been exposed!"

    "Ah! Yes, yes!" flora seemed to realize it now and covered her mouth with a suddenly enlightened expression.

    "Anyway, it''s going to be confiscated."

    "No, no! This is what your majesty ordered flora. Please let me finish it!"

    "No."

    While Ulysses and flora were playing.

    "Well, don''t quarrel. This is outside." Mu Hantian shouted to stop them.

    "Hum, anyway, this thing has been confiscated."

 Chapter 704

    "You''re still so lazy." on the day of the semi-finals, Ulysses glanced at Mu Hantian who entered the lounge and spoke immediately.

    "Well, it''s not. The main reason is that there are no opponents who make me serious."

    "Forget it, I won''t talk about you." Ulysses shook her head in some distress, then looked serious and opened the space window.

    "As like as two peas," then she won the match today, "Ulis said," mobile phone on hand, and the same male and female partner on the screen. They are the opponents who will duel on the stage in a few hours, brother and Sister Li.

    "According to the war data in the past, they have two tendencies. First, the twins will completely attack the opponent''s weakness - in other words, they will adopt the most annoying tactics of the opponent. Although this can be said to be the basic of the war, I personally think... Their tactics are only a secondary reason."

    "Secondary reason, which means that there are other more important purposes for them?"

    Hearing Mu Hantian''s question, Ulysses frowned unhappily. "Maybe. In my opinion, the twins think the most important thing is to play with their opponents in the game."

    "Play? Fun."

    "For them, even victory is only a secondary goal. In a word, it is a sadist intoxicated with power."

    "Well, shall we abuse them too?" Mu Hantian said with a light smile.

    "Well, don''t be kidding. Another tendency is that the twins are absolutely not reluctant. They will create an absolutely favorable situation for themselves and ensure the safety circle before launching the offensive. It sounds like a cautious, but in my opinion, it''s just a mean coward who is afraid of his own injury." as she said, Ulysses showed some disdain.

    "However, the strength of the twins is really real. In addition, they are very good at using strategies. The essence of their strength is not superb star fairy technology, but the unique cooperation and tactical arrangement ability of the twins."

    "Well, this time I have an idea. I''m going to abuse the spring, and it''s time for them to come out and play."

    "They again? Who the hell are they?"

    "They are... Oh, coming!" Mu Hantian heard the knock on the door, stood up and opened the door. Two little Loris appeared in their sight, one with black hair and the other with silver hair.

    "Who are they?" asked Ulysses, looking at the two little loris.

    "Oh, they are my swords and my partners." Mu Han Tian smiled and answered yulis''s question.

    "Sword?" Ulysses was more puzzled.

    "Yes, the black hair is lestia ashudall. Just call her lestia. The other is tiruminus Esther. Call her Esther!"

    "Cold day, why did you let us out for so long?" as soon as Mu cold day introduced, lestia went to Mu cold day, grabbed his hand and looked at yulis with vigilance.

    "Er... Well, by the way, is the cake delicious?" Mu Hantian instantly changed the topic.

    "Well, it''s delicious." lestia smiled happily.

    "Really? That''s good."

    "On a cold day, the game is about to begin." Ulysses looked at the time and hurried to.

    "Oh, oh, that... Esther, come with us, and use you this time." Mu Hantian looked at Esther, who was eating cake with his head down.

    "I know, I''m my brother''s sword, and everything is as my brother wishes," Esther said after finishing the last bit of cake.

    "Really, come on, I''ll wipe it for you." Mu Han Tian smiled, took out a paper towel from the table and wiped the cream around Esther''s mouth.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Audience, wait a long time! Sirius egg is finally about to start the semi-finals! The first contestant from the east gate is mu Hantian and yulis = alexia von lisfett of the star guide hall! While the other contestant from the west gate is Li Shenyun and Li Shenhua of Jielong Seventh Academy!"

    "It''s rare that the fifth round is also the star guide hall against Jielong."

    "Yes, yes! And all the competitions on other stages have ended. It is determined that the top three of the top four! After all, who can get the last ticket for the top four!"

    In the deafening cheers and the hoarse broadcast reconciliation in order not to lose the cheers, Mu cold day took Esther''s hand and slowly entered the stage with yulis.

    "Esther, just watch."

    "Hello, cold weather, is it really all right?" Ulysses still hesitated.

    "It doesn''t matter, don''t worry." Mu Hantian waved his hand.

    "Eh? Miss Chang, I just noticed now, who is the little girl next to the contestant in cold weather?"

    "Eh? Yes!"

    "Hello, ''Hua Yan witch'' and ''White Knight''. I''m Li Shenyun."

    "I''m Li Shenhua, please give me more advice." without paying attention to the commentator''s words, Jie Long''s twins came over. A faint smile appeared on their faces and greeted Ulysses.

    But even close face-to-face, the two are still surprisingly similar. The loose Jielong uniform does not highlight the body curve, so they can only be identified by the hair on their heads.

    "What''s matter with the you?" Ulysses replied briefly, with theout doubt.

    "Nothing. I just think I should apologize."

    "Apologize?"

    "Yes, our peers made a fool of themselves in the game the other day."

    "It''s a shame to be a fellow martial brother." Shen Hua continued Shen Yun''s words without a pause.

    "Peers... Do you mean song and Luo? I don''t think they make a fool of themselves?"

    Mu Hantian looked at the past, while Shen Yun shrugged his shoulders in an exaggerated way.

    "No, no, no, I can''t let you mistakenly think that the direct disciples of ''all things are heavenly'' have only that level."

    "So we will show you the world that they can''t present."

    "That''s the profundity of star fairies." the twins said a word to me and giggled happily at the same time.

    "Really? Let''s wait and see." if so, Ulysses looked away and said she didn''t want to talk to the twins again.

    Seeing Ulysses'' reaction, the twins simply turned back.

    "Hum, it''s a clear provocation. It''s really annoying." yulis complains frankly in the face of their backs.

    "Watch me abuse them slowly!"

    "In fact, I just wanted to ask, what does a contestant bring a little girl up to do in cold weather?"

    "Yes, yes?"

    "Do you want to know? Just look at it. Come on, Esther." Mu Hantian looked up and shouted at the commentary platform.

    Then, Mu Hantian raised his right hand and said in his mouth: "lengche cast into the queen of steel and the holy sword of killing demons and gods! - now turn into a steel sword and give me strength!"

    Esther responded to Mu Hantian''s call, turned into a white light and entered Mu Hantian''s hand.

    What appeared in Mu Hantian''s hand was a gorgeous sword emitting a terrible smell.

 Chapter 705

    "Wow, what is this? People become swords?" the two commentators looked puzzled.

    "Nothing. In fact, it''s similar to the pseudo body. And now there''s a war." Mu Hantian casually explained.

    "Ah, that''s right. The fourth round of the semi-finals of" Phoenix star Wu Ji "begins!"

    With the sound of machinery, people didn''t care why Esther suddenly became a sword and watched the game attentively.

    "In full bloom - nine round dance flame flower!" Ulysses was instantly able to start, but Li Shenyun was one step ahead of her.

    "Urgent as a law, imperial edict!" Li Shenyun''s hand made a complex mark, and the surrounding space immediately shook. The next moment, a lot of smoke erupted violently from all over the stage.

    "This is a smoke screen?" the smoke shrouded the whole stage in the twinkling of an eye. In desperation, Ulysses had to lift the flame of nine rounds of dance. After all, it''s hard to aim at your opponent in the smoke.

    "Cold weather..."

    "It doesn''t matter, Ulysses, it''s just some tricks." although Ulysses can''t see it, Mu Hantian can see it clearly.

    Although the smoke was released, the Li brothers and sisters did not attack, but were arranging something.

    The smoke also covered the audience''s eyes, but the audience was not happy. In fact, in order to ensure the viewing of the event, the operation committee also prohibits the use of this kind of cover up in the game. So the little tricks of the Li brothers and sisters didn''t last long, otherwise they would be warned.

    As the boos grew louder, the smoke suddenly disappeared.

    "Really, the recent audience is really impatient."

    "I can''t stand it. The good play will be on the stage soon. Why be so anxious." Li Shenyun and Li Shenhua, who don''t know when to move to the edge of the stage, said with a grin.

    "What the hell did they do?" Ulysses frowned.

    "Nothing, just a little pediatric stuff." Mu Hantian said without care.

    "How dare you look down on us."

    "If you have the ability, beat us," said the Li brothers and sisters.

    "Hum, what an annoying personality." Ulysses scolded angrily and focused on her next move.

    "Well, as you wish, I''ll kill you." he stroked Esther''s sword, and Mu Hantian said casually.

    "Oh, you are also very impatient. In that case, let''s perform the next move."

    Shen Yun''s hand is sealed again.

    The space around Shen Yun was distorted, and hazy things appeared like a shadow mage. In the twinkling of an eye, it turned into a human shape. Soon, four figures exactly like Shen Yun appeared on the stage, with fearless smiles on their faces.

    This is Li Shenyun''s most proud illusion - that is, "separation". According to previous competition films, Li Shenyun will use this trick in almost every game.

    Of course, this is also an illusion, not an entity. But it is so exquisite that it is almost impossible to distinguish from the appearance. Even the flow of star power can be simulated and reproduced. And their actions are completely different, and they can''t even judge the mode.

    Then - Li Shenhua''s hands were sealed, and his figure disappeared like melting.

    This is also the illusion of Li Shenhua''s unique skill -- "hidden walk.". It''s not just the disappearance of the figure. Like Li Shenyun''s separation, he can use the phantom to hide the breath and sound, and even the flow of star power. If it is not particularly concentrated, it can hardly be sensed.

    "Well, we''re ready."

    "It''s a little boring if you take the initiative to attack?" "well, the audience will feel bored." "if it''s not lively, the audience will hiss again." "so..." the five li Shenyun said different words. It seems that even the voice can reappear.

    "Let''s go for it." Li Shenyun snapped his fingers and grabbed a piece of paper out of thin air.

    "Be careful in cold weather - that''s a spell." Ulysses raised her thin sword ''corolla whirling sword'', lowered her figure and raised her guard.

    A charm is an auxiliary prop that injects the power of star fairies. Although it is lost after use, according to the types of spells, the ability to launch is also very different, which can be applied in various situations.

    "It''s all right, Ulysses. You just need to do as I say. Let the whole venue be covered by fire." Mu Hantian turned to Ulysses.

    "Is that right? I see. Let''s bloom - the big red lotus is buried!" without any hesitation, Ulysses directly released the flame at the next moment. The burning fire spread all over the whole stadium in an instant. Only the place where Ulysses and Mu Hantian stood at the foot was not affected by the flame.

    Under the attack of the fire, a lot of things suddenly appeared on the field. They were white runes. When they met the fire, they burned more violently. The invisible Li Shenhua was also forced to appear. At the same time, several parts of Li Shenyun also kept retreating.

    "You two..." the Li brothers and sisters gnashed their teeth and looked at Mu Hantian and yulis. Their carefully prepared venue was destroyed. It''s strange to be happy.

    "Well, you two go together." Mu Hantian pointed to them with the tip of his sword and said.

    "Don''t look down on people!" the five li Shenyun attacked Mu Hantian from different angles, holding a spell.

    "It''s all fake. It''s really smart to confuse the opponent in this way, but it''s of no use to me." Mu Hantian just waved his sword, didn''t use any tricks, just his sword Qi, and solved the five li Shenyun.

    "Cut..." the space behind suddenly twisted, from where Li Shenyun appeared with an unhappy face.

    "Well, I think you like humiliating people very much. I wanted to humiliate you well, but Ulysses may not have the heart, so it''s over."

    "Damn it, it''s really boastful," said Li Shenyun, quickly drawing a knife mark.

    "Urgent as a law, imperial edict!" with Li Shenyun''s words, countless lightning fell out of thin air and attacked Mu Hantian.

    "Oh, it''s a little interesting, but do you think it''s useful?" Mu Hantian didn''t care. He waved his sword at will. Every time he waved his sword, he broke a lightning.

    "Impossible..."

    "Nothing is impossible, you are still too weak after all!" Mu Hantian pretended again.

    "Well, it''s time to solve you. The flow of the dark god - the breaking of the LAN moon!" Mu Hantian approached the two people in an instant and hit the Li family''s brothers and sisters with a slash of the moon line!

    "The school emblem is damaged!"

    "The game is over! Winner, Mu Hantian & Ulysses = alexia von lisfett."

    Overwhelming cheers and cheers blew up on the stage.

    Mu Hantian turned back and smiled at yulis, who showed a wry smile.

 Chapter 706

    "Cold day, how can you expose them!" as soon as Mu cold day and yulis walked to the lounge, Claudia came up with an unhappy face and questioned Mu cold day.

    "Claudia, I just want those who are against me to come out, and... You seem to know something!"

    "I... that..." Claudia didn''t know how to answer.

    "Well, let''s go first and why are you standing here!" Mu Hantian changed the topic, went to the door, opened the door of the lounge, and the four people went in.

    "Congratulations, Princess!" Flora''s warm welcome welcomed Mu Hantian and Ulysses back to the lounge.

    Ulysses reluctantly caught Fei and rushed to hold her flora with a bitter smile on her face. "Thank you, flora. But I didn''t do much in this game."

    "But... Your highness also won, didn''t she?"

    "Well, I''ll bring the dessert!" said Claudia.

    After a while, Claudia came back with a plate in her hand, which contained snacks. It looked delicious.

    "Well, this is what I brought to you. Your work has come to an end. You happen to be free."

    "So Claudia did all this?"

    "I haven''t been in the kitchen for a long time. I don''t guarantee the taste." although Claudia said modestly, the appearance of snacks is no worse than that sold in the store.

    "Since the opportunity is rare, try it. I happen to be a little hungry."

    "OK, just taste it."

    Nodding slightly, Mu Hantian chose a biscuit decorated with chocolate and put it into his mouth.

    "Well, it''s delicious!" Muhan Tianping often doesn''t eat sweets, so it''s impossible to compare, but chocolate is slightly bitter, not too sweet, and the taste is very elegant. And the aroma is fragrant, which is quite in line with Mu Hantian''s preference.

    "Ha ha, it''s great to suit your taste," said Claudia, smiling happily, with a slight blush on her face.

    "You''re still perfect enough to be annoying. Everything can be achieved quickly... Don''t you have anything you''re not good at?" Ulysses looked a little serious and reached for the cake.

    "Don''t say that. I''m not good at something. I just think it''s impossible not to strive for some points this time."

    "Score?"

    Seeing Ulysses''s surprised face, Claudia raised her index finger and said, "yes, everyone competes for favor with their own cooking. How can I lag behind everyone?"

    "Poof!" Ulysses choked violently.

    "Well, that''s not a pet fight, okay...! and how do you know!"

    "Oh, that''s a secret - but let''s not mention it first." Claudia tossed a thousand pounds in four or two to Ulysses''s question, and suddenly looked at them seriously.

    "Congratulations on your promotion to the semi-finals. As the representative of the star guide academy, I would like to extend my joy and gratitude to you both," he said, and made a deep bow at the same time.

    "No, actually don''t thank..." Mu Hantian waved his hand embarrassed.

    "Yes, after all, I just struggle to realize my wishes."

    "Of course, that''s right. But according to the comprehensive results of this season, our star guide Museum has obtained more than expected scores. After all, they are the top four we haven''t been promoted to for several years, which really helped us a lot."

    "It''s really not bad to hear your frank praise... After all, have you seen another group of partners?" Ulysses asked.

    "Well, their game ended early. I said hello to them before I came."

    The other group of course refers to yarn night and Qilin.

    "It''s a rare opportunity. I wanted to invite them together... But they seem to be preparing for tomorrow''s game."

    "Oh, they are so serious."

    "Because it''s a bad enemy," Claudia replied to Ulysses.

    Yes, Shaye and Qilin will finally face alecante''s self-discipline pseudo body in their next game. These two dolls are the fuse for Shaye to participate in this "Phoenix star Martial Arts Festival". At the same time, they show overwhelming power in every game.

    Mu Hantian is also interested in how Shaye and Qilin deal with them.

    "Now that they have reached the top four, of course, I hope the two teams of the star guide hall can compete for the first and second place."

    Hearing what Claudia said, Ulysses nodded hard. "Of course, that''s what we think. Maybe - so are they."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Ah, the game is about to start. By the way, did you see flora? Didn''t she say she was coming?" Ulysses asked.

    Today is the battle between Shaye and Qilin vs. alecante. Flora also said she would come to watch and refuel.

    "No... sorry, I haven''t seen her."

    "Can''t you get through with your mobile phone?" Mu Hantian asked.

    "I''ve contacted you many times since just now..."

    Seeing yulis''s uneasy attitude, Mu Hantian stood up and said, "I''ll go to our lounge again. Maybe flora has the wrong place."

    "Yes... I''ll also check the counter to see if there''s any news of the lost child." Ulysses said. As she was about to leave the room, her mobile phone rang like calculating the time.

    "It''s flora. She really is. What the hell is she doing..." after confirming the caller, Ulysses smiled, but then changed back to a serious expression.

    "It''s a voice call..." Ulysses frowned in surprise and opened the space window at the same time.

    In a dark window, only a low, dark voice could be heard. "Ulysses = alexia von lisfett?"

    "Who are you! Why do you have this mobile phone!" Ulysses yelled at each other with an angry and anxious look on her face.

    The other party didn''t answer and continued to say blandly, "the owner of this mobile phone is here. Is mu Hantian over there?"

    "Well, I''m just... Is flora all right?" he was surprised by the other party''s roll call, but mu Hantian confirmed the most important thing first.

    Then after a brief silenceбкбк

    "Princess! Big brother in cold weather! Flora and flora are all right!" a slightly excited voice shouted to them.

    It must be. It''s flora''s voice.

    "If you accept my request, I can guarantee her safety."

    "What requirements?"

    "Quit the game!"

    "What!"

    "If we think you don''t meet the requirements, or inform the police and the secret service of the star guide academy, we can''t guarantee her safety."

    "Ah, wait, wait --"

    After the other party finished unilaterally, he quickly closed the space window.

    Mu Hantian hurriedly took the mobile phone from yulis and dialed back the number. Of course, no one answered. I don''t know if it''s to turn off the power, or to avoid exposing the horse''s feet.

    "Flora, she was... Kidnapped..." Ulysses said in a low voice with a blue face. Her voice was powerless and completely different from her usual voice.

    бкбкAt this time.

    "Please calm down, Ulysses. The other party''s goal is not you, but cold weather. It''s bad if you panic. You''ll hit the other party''s heart."

    "Claudia!"

    "First really grasp the situation, and then think about what to do next."

    Hearing this, Ulysses took a deep breath and slapped herself on the cheek.

    "Well, that''s right. I''m sorry." although there was still a strong anger in her eyes, she was no longer flustered.

    Maybe I should admire Claudia. The critical moment is very reliable.

    "Claudia, first came the news that I might quit the game!"

    "In cold weather, you..."

    "It doesn''t matter. I can get flora back, but I can''t show up these two days."

    "Cold weather, but..."

    "Listen to me!" Mu Hantian''s voice is beyond doubt!

    "I see." Claudia sighed and nodded helplessly.

 Chapter 707

    After Claudia spread the news that Mu Hantian might withdraw from the game, we got together again and began to negotiate. What should we do next.

    "Who on earth is aiming at the cold weather?" Ulysses paced in the lounge.

    "Can it be the two women of alecante?" yarn night guessed.

    "No, although it''s good for them, they won''t do it with their personality. On the contrary, it''s very much like that person," Claudia said.

    "The man?"

    "Well, there is only one person who can do such despicable activities without caring. And the target is you in the cold weather. So nine out of ten behind the scenes is diruk abelvan. Although he doesn''t know why, he seems to have been eyeing the cold weather before."

    "The ''King of evil spicy''" Qilin seems to know the name.

    "Of course, he won''t leave any direct evidence related to him, so it should be hopeless to pursue this clue. But since they dare to kidnap hostages, the representative actor may be the black cat organization, the espionage organ of revov. Therefore, their sphere of influence and redevelopment area should be the most likely. After all, there are only a few things that won''t attract much attention There, "said Claudia.

    "Diluk? Wait a minute, I''ll make a call first." Mu Hantian seemed to think of something, took out his mobile phone and dialed a call.

    "Hello, Irene?"

    "It''s me, Mu Hantian. What do you want from me?"

    "One of my friends seems to have been kidnapped by diluk. Do you know where it should be?" Mu Hantian asked the key.

    "If it''s really diluk, then your partner is likely to be kidnapped to happy street. Only the three no care place is the best place for Tibetans." Irene said after a moment of silence.

    "I see. Thank you."

    "No... thank you for nothing, that''s it!" said Irene, hanging up the phone.

    "Claudia, we still have 24 hours, right?"

    "Well, flora must be rescued within 24 hours." Claudia nodded.

    "I know." Mu Hantian breathed out and left the lounge.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Rain tears, rain you, give you a task to help me save this girl, and bring back the man who caught her, to live." Mu Hantian ordered the two women in black behind him, and handed the photos of flora to them.

    "I see, master!"

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "HMM... HMM..." when flora woke up, the first thing she saw was her own figure under the light.

    In the hazy, Flora looked up and there were lights like bulbs everywhere in the dark space. It''s definitely indoors, and it''s quite wide. The floors, walls and building materials are exposed, but the building doesn''t seem so old.

    "Don''t make a noise." then came a dark and cold voice like from the ground.

    Flora felt a shudder like ice on her back. I may have never heard such a lifeless and cold voice before.

    Flora reflexively shrunk up and found that her hands and feet were tied. His mouth was also blocked, and the whole person was forced to sit on the ground with his back against the wall.

    In desperation, flora only turned her head and looked up. Not far away, in the shadow of the pillar, stood a tall man.

    His whole body was wrapped in dark clothes close to his body, and his head was completely hidden in his clothes except his eyes. At first glance, he is as thin as skin and bone, and he has no weapons or anything like that. But standing there, he exuded a strange silence without any flaws.

    "Stay there for me." the man only said this and remained silent. Obviously, it is just a simple sentence, but it makes people feel irrefutable absolute oppression.

    Flora had no choice but to start sorting out her thoughts and trying to master the situation as much as possible.

    Well, I remember when I was watching the semi-finals of the Phoenix star martial arts festival, it seemed that someone called me

    The memory only ends here, but now in retrospect, the voice at that time was the same as that of the man. So, this man actually kidnapped a little girl in a crowded audience.

    Although this crime is really bold. But when you think about it carefully, in this fanatical atmosphere, few people really pay attention to the people around them.

    Due to her family background, flora is also used to illegal situations and people who live by illegal means. But it''s the first time I''ve been kidnapped. However, in this case, it can maintain a certain degree of calm, perhaps due to the personality of fearlessness.

    Kidnapping children in poor orphanages can not get ransom, so the purpose of kidnapping is obviously not for money. If the purpose of the kidnapping was flora herself, it might be another matter. But seeing the man''s indifferent attitude, it seems that this is not the case.

    In other words, it should not be regarded as the object of kidnapping by chance. After all, even though flora is still young, she is still a "star generation". If the target of kidnapping is informal, it is not necessary to choose a high-risk target.

    So, is it really related to the princess

    If the purpose of the kidnapping is not flora itself, the remaining possibility is the people around flora. That is to say, she kidnapped flora and made some demands on Ulysses - this is the most likely clue.

    Thinking of this, flora glanced at the man secretly. If he really plans to do so, he can''t stay here waiting for help. I came all the way to help the princess refuel. If I pulled the princess''s hind legs, it would put the cart before the horse.

    See if you can escape smoothly, or at least contact the princess... When flora thought so and tried to move her body secretlyбкбк

    "Uh huh?"

    Suddenly something grabbed Flora''s head from behind and pressed her on the floor with fierce force. At the same time, something cold and sharp was against his neck.

    "I have warned you to be calm..." the man stayed in the shadow of the column and didn''t leave his place.

    Does he have any other partners? No, I''m next to the wall, that is, he''s a magician!

    "Never again." as soon as the man finished, something that suppressed flora disappeared.

    Flora fell to the floor, relieved and sighed. Although I am very unwilling, I really can''t escape on my own. At present, there seems to be no other way but to wait.

    "Oh, sister, it seems that we are lucky to find it so soon." the sudden female voice surprised both the man and flora.

    "Who are you?" the man asked in a low voice.

    "It doesn''t matter. We came here for the girl behind you, so..." as soon as the voice fell, the man''s hand was cut off, but strangely, a new arm grew immediately at the broken place.

    "Oh, interesting! Then, go on!"

 Chapter 708

    Three hours later, in Claudia''s office in the star guide Museum School Park

    Flora, rescued by the two women, has just fallen asleep. Mu Hantian, Ulysses and Claudia are sitting in peace. Shaye and Qilin didn''t come because they were playing.

    "Is he the one who kidnapped flora?" Ulysses looked at the bound man in front of her.

    A man who looked about twenty years old and had a dark smell all over his body.

    "Claudia, the man has been caught back. As for the interrogation, it''s up to you to find a way, but I guess it''s useless." Mu Hantian said casually and put a pill into the man''s mouth. The pill can seal his ability. Now the man is an ordinary man.

    "Hehe, no problem, leave it to me!" Claudia smiled and took the man away.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "OK, OK, let''s keep the audience waiting! There are only two games left in this'' Phoenix star Martial Arts Festival ''! That''s the semi-finals, and another difficulty isбкбк

    "Then I''ll attack."

    Dolotio stretched his left hand forward, and then there were countless small thin plates, which were gradually combined and formed in the twinkling of an eye.

    Seeing the layers of plate armor overlap, a huge military horse covered with armor soon appeared. No, it was the armor of a military horse. Dolotio, who was covered with armor, then skillfully jumped onto the armor that trembled like a living real horse. At the same time, he also started the bright armed on the horse''s back, and a quite long riding gun appeared. His appearance was like a knight in the story.

    "Oh, did you do your best at the beginning?"

    "How dare I keep my strength in the face of the ''Hua Yan witch''?" dolotio said, holding a lance and gently kicking the horse''s belly, and the military horse immediately rushed towards yulis. Although the action of the military horse is almost the same as that of a living horse, it is much faster than a real horse.

    "Take it, ''Hua Yan witch''!" dolotio, with a lance in his right hand, launched a fierce attack on Ulysses like a man and a horse.

    "Is it really all right, Ulysses?"

    "No problem." Ulysses responded to Mu Hantian and dodged quickly.

    "Your opponent is me, right?"

    Hearing Ulysses''s answer, Mu Hantian was attacked by a sharp sword. Mu Hantian jumped easily and opened the distance.

    Eliot took the side posture of the galedovas school, with a shallow smile on his face. The bright arm held in his hand was a one handed sword with a wide blade.

    "Mu Hantian, I''m looking forward to dueling with you. Please don''t make me wait too long, will you?"

    "I''m so sorry."

    Even though Eliot''s tone was very calm, the sword spirit had a very strong murderous spirit. Mu Hantian had no choice but to make a posture.

    "Let me see how powerful the sword skill even the president admired...!" the next moment, repeated stabs approached Mu Hantian''s eyes.

    "Good speed!" just a simple compliment. Eliot''s sword speed is no worse than Qilin''s. But his strength is a little lighter.

    Mu Hantian flicked the sword tip very easily, and his body waved the sword like a shape shift.

    Just before the sword was waved, Mu Hantian suddenly realized that it was wrong. He jumped back quickly, and the sword flashed through Mu Hantian''s armpit.

    "Oh? It''s strange to be avoided... It''s strange," Eliot whispered in disbelief.

    "I haven''t used that move at this session."

    Mu Hantian has seen his competition. Mu Hantian''s impression of Eliot is that he is a versatile talented swordsman who is soft, follows basic skills but is not bound by the type school, and can repeatedly use free and diverse attacks. However, it seems that we have to change this established impression now.

    "I see... You seem to be good at late start and first come."

    "Well, it''s true." Eliot raised his sword again and purred his mouth slightly discontentedly.

    "But my weapon is more than counterattack...!" as soon as he landed, Eliot shortened the distance between each other.

    At the same time, Eliot''s sword drew a circle like a sword to avoid cold weather defense.

    "Oh, interesting sword skill." Mu Hantian made an arc at the corner of his mouth.

    The one handed sword of the kaledovas school is characterized by the arc sword flash drawn by retracting the wrist and a wide range of stabbing sword skills. Therefore, although the power is weak, each blow is very fast.

    Mu Hantian parried Eliot''s fierce attack from the front and looked for an opportunity to counterattack. But he suffered a sharper counterattack on the way.

    During the fierce confrontation between the Huang style armed forces, the unique sparks splashed everywhere, and the sound of the blade was heard all the time.

    It''s natural to have sword skills, including the composition of attack, the mastery of spacing and the advance and retreat in time. Everyone has no doubt about Eliot''s talent. After all, it''s natural to grasp the timing of the second mover and the first mover. If you can be called a pure theory of talent, it may be enough to compete with Qilin.

    "You are very good, but... The sword is still too light, and you can''t attack blindly!"

    Mu Hantian flicked Eliot''s sword and repeatedly stabbed the school emblem on his chest.

    "Hum! How naive!"

    Eliot seemed to be waiting for a rabbit. He twisted and reorganized his body, and cooperated with Mu Hantian''s stabbing. At the same time, the wrist turned and wound like a sword wrapped around Mu cold sky.

    бкбкBut.

    "What...!"

    Before that, Mu Hantian retracted his outstretched wrist earlier. At this moment, he lifted the blade and pushed away Eliot''s sword.

    "It''s over, Ming shenliu - the blade of the wind!" as if shuttling through the fleeting gap, the sword tip of Mu Hantian flashed again.

    "Eliot Forster, the school emblem is broken."

    Eliot''s badge on his chest was broken, and he showed a stunned expression and widened his eyes. "How, how..."

    Facing Eliot who was unable to sit on the ground, Mu Hantian secretly smiled at him.

    In a few years, the boy should become a terrible swordsman. Of course, it depends on how much effort and exercise he has put into his sword skills.

    "Ulysses is coming to an end." Mu Han Tian sighed slightly and looked at Ulysses.

    The duel on the other side is about to come to an end.

 Chapter 709

    "Take it, ''Hua Yan witch''!"

    "Well...!"

    Dolotio, who was galloping on the horse, attacked at the same time, and Ulysses rolled and overturned before she barely escaped. The cavalry gun that passes by and stabs repeatedly is as sad as a tearing wind. If you get a blow on the front, it will be over.

    Much faster than expected! And this courage

    Ulysses immediately stood up and raised the corolla sword again. Dolotio is best at this kind of horse gun collision, and Ulysses has seen some relevant competition filmsбкбк

    "Actually facing this move, I unexpectedly..."

    The attack itself is simple. But it is because of simplicity that it is more difficult to deal with.

    Sure enough, we can only rely on strength. Ulysses thought, keeping her eyes on each other.

    Dolotio, who rushed past him, turned 180 degrees and rode his horse towards Ulysses again. His movements were so smooth that Ulysses couldn''t help sighing.

    The ability of a ''witch'' or ''magician'' is based on imagination and controls everything.

    From a reasonable point of view, such an attack does not need to be specially made. Because it will only add trouble, there should be more methods to simplify.

    However, the integrity of imagination in the mind will greatly affect the accuracy of ability. This may be the most suitable form for dolotio.

    "Ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, OOбкбк

    "In full bloom, nine rounds of flame flower!" Ulysses instantly launched her ability and blasted all nine fireballs at dolotio who rushed from the front.

    But even if the fireball hit directly, dolotio still didn''t care, and the momentum of assault didn''t decrease at all. The direct hit part of the armor causes some minor damage, but it recovers immediately.

    "Drink!" the lancet ran through the elusive Ulysses, her rosy hair flying.

    The blow was much closer than just now. Dolotio gradually saw through Ulysses'' movements and corrected them.

    If it goes on like this, it will be pierced by him soon... No, it can''t be like this again!

    Ulysses imagined the scene, smiled bitterly and clenched her fist.

    "Bloom - Red Cliff broken flame China!" Ulysses waved her corolla rotating sword and launched the setting ability just step by step. A wall of fire appeared in front of Ulysses.

    Because of the characteristics of lance sprint, it is necessary to run up for a certain distance in order to give full play to its ability. If you avoid obstacles like this, you have to sacrifice speed and power. However, dolotio smashed Ulysses''s strategy from the front.

    "Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh!"

    "How could it!" Ulysses didn''t expect that dolotio broke through the burning wall.

    The high jumping horse appeared like breaking through the burning wall, and the horse''s dolotio raised his lance.

    "In full bloom - big red heart flame shield!" the flame shield appeared in front of Ulysses, but the unexpected surprise attack made the stars incompletely concentrated and could not completely condense all stress elements. Although barely shaped, it was easily broken by dolotio''s lance.

    "Oh!" the condensed wanyingsu scattered, and the impact blew Ulysses'' body away.

    Although he narrowly escaped the stabbing, dolotio was ready to launch the fourth collision when Ulysses got up. He seemed ready to decide the outcome, and he could clearly feel the tension.

    "Well, it''s just what I want. Let''s bloom - sharp gun white Yanhua!" Ulysses joined her and immediately lifted the Red Cliff broken flame, showing the burning gun in her hand.

    "Ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh.

    The fire gun launched by Ulysses staggered with dolotio''s cavalry gun, but it still couldn''t stop him. Even if the fire gun hit him in the chest, dolotio still didn''t care and stabbed him with all his strengthбкбк

    "Well...!" as a result, the lance only slightly wiped the corner of her clothes and didn''t touch Ulysses''s body.

    "Hoo... It seems that my gun hit a little earlier." Ulysses smiled with relief and turned slowly.

    At this time, dolotio, who rushed past Ulysses, fell off his horse.

    "Oh, oh, what''s going on! I didn''t expect Remus to fall to the ground! Isn''t the attack of lisfett almost ineffective at first sight?" Ulysses listened to the confused broadcast and approached dolotio at the same time.

    It seemed that he could no longer maintain his ability, and dolotio''s armor and horse gradually disintegrated like melting.

    "It''s really thanks to your reckless attack."

    Dolotio, who heard Ulysses'' voice and gasped desperately on his back, smiled bitterly on his red face. "That''s why I want to decide the outcome as soon as possible. Anyway, there is no chance of winning a long war."

    you ''re right. Even if dolotio''s armor could defend against Ulysses'' fire, it could not defend against heat. After so many fire attacks, the high temperature inside the armor has long soared to unbearable for ordinary people. Even the "star pulse generation" can''t stand it for long.

    This was the purpose of Ulysses from the beginning, and dolotio knew it. It was because she knew that she wanted to win before Ulysses achieved her goal.

    "Anyway, it''s too messy to rush straight towards the burning wall. If it''s not like that, it should be able to support it again."

    "It''s just that I lost the bet. I can''t blame anyone," said dolotio with a relieved expression, and then pointed to his chest.

    "Well, hurry up."

    As soon as Ulysses nodded, she smashed the school emblem with a corolla spinning sword.

    "Dolotio Remus, the school badge is broken."

    Ability has the problem of overcoming each other. This time it''s just that Ulysses is just advantageous in attributes. But it was still a victory. Ulysses breathed softly and looked at the cold sky.

    Mu Hantian''s Duel has come to an end.

    "Winner, Mu cold day & Ulysses = alexia von lisfett!" the mechanical sound sounded at the venue was immediately covered up by the cheers of the audience.

    Mu Hantian and yulis smiled at each other and left the stage.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Cold day, you want to help us take revenge." as soon as Mu cold day and Ulysses returned to the lounge, Shaye threw herself on Mu cold day and held Mu cold day''s arm tightly.

    "I know, I''ll help you take revenge." yes, Shaye and Qilin lost to the two simulacra of alecante. Although I almost won.

    "Well, Qilin and I will come to cheer you on!"

    "Yes, in cold weather, come on!"

    "Thank Qilin and Shaye. We will win." Mu Hantian smiled and stroked their heads with his hands.

    Two Loris seem to enjoy it very much, but Ulysses is unhappy. I''m still here. How dare you? At that moment, Ulysses made a voice to stop it.

    "I said, you have enough!"

    "Does it have anything to do with you, reesfeld?"

    Yarn night said that Ulysses was speechless. Yes, what does it have to do with me?

    Just as Ulysses was about to speak, Claudia came in.

    "Ah, it''s all there. Cold day, Ulysses, first of all, congratulations on your successful promotion to the finals, and then... The kidnapper''s name is Werner. He belongs to the black cat organization, the intelligence organization of rayworth black college. The code name is golden eye 7. This time, he kidnapped flora to threaten the cold day under the order of diruk."

    "Claudia, it''s good that we know about it. It''s no use even if we say it. There''s no threat to him by that diruk''s means."

    "That''s right!" Claudia agreed to Mu Hantian''s words with a bitter smile.

    "That''s it. I''ll invite you to dinner. Let''s go!"

 Chapter 710

    Mu Hantian confirmed the time, and then shouted yulis, who sat on the sofa in the lounge and closed her eyes.

    "It''s time, Ulysses. Let''s go."

    "Really," Ulysses answered briefly, then stood up and stretched out greatly.

    "As long as you win the game, there will be no problem."

    "HMM." Ulysses smiled calmly and opened the door of the lounge.

    Ulysses, walking in the passage, suddenly whispered. "Oh, cold weather. It''s a good thing to have reliable partners."

    "Ha ha." Mu Hantian smiled and shook his head, then stopped and looked at yulis, who also stopped.

    "Julius, don''t think too much. We are partners. If you have anything to tell me, don''t think about carrying it alone."

    "I see, thank you." Ulysses bit her lips and bowed to Mu Hantian.

    "Well, the game is about to begin. Let''s go."

    "Yes."

    Mu Hantian and Ulysses stepped forward again and stood side by side in front of the stage. Ulysses breathed softly, clenched her fist and passed through the entrance gate.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, Mu Hantian from the star guide academy and yulis = alexia von lisfett also entered from the entrance gate in the East! After two weeks of fierce fighting, this'' Phoenix star Martial Arts Festival ''finally entered the final showdown! That is, the final showdown!"

    "Oh, I''m really looking forward to it."

    There was dazzling color light dancing in front of me. Moving forward in the colorful light, Ulysses whispered, "it''s incredible that the situation is so bad - but today I want to win the game anyway."

    "Don''t say that. With me, you will win."

    Ulysses nodded happily to Mu Hantian''s answer. "OK, I''ll give my full support."

    "Hehe, just try your best. Don''t force yourself too hard."

    "Well, I understand." after that, he looked forward with Mu Hantian.

    At the other end of Mu Hantian''s and Ulysses''s line of sight, there are two self-discipline pseudo bodies.

    One of them, a towering huge body, smiled forthrightly.

    "Wow, ha ha! We finally met, Mu Hantian! We have been looking forward to this moment!"

    "Really?"

    "Because the host often mentioned your things, we look forward to you very much! You have to bring us exciting competitions, surpassing the Shasha palace, Shaye and Qilin of knives and vines!" Aldi touched the straight knife marks extending from his forehead to his cheeks, and shook with laughter.

    "Well, it will certainly surprise you, but anyway, this time, the winner is destined to be us." Mu Hantian answered fearlessly in the face of the passionate Aldi.

    "Hum! That''s enough! Let''s wait and see!" Aldi nodded with a happy look, staring at Mu Hantian''s eyes.

    "In addition, I hope you are human beings worthy of our respect like them. And..."

    "Don''t talk so much before the game, you big fool. Listen to me, your huge body is no longer an ordinary waste of energy. Give me self-respect. It would be better if you shut your mouth and don''t say the second sentence." limsy, standing next to Aldi, poured cold water in a cold tone.

    "Well... But you obviously talk more than I do?"

    "Don''t you understand? Am I telling you to shut up?"

    Seeing the huge gun type bright armed in limxi''s hand, Aldi closed his mouth.

    "Although I''ve heard of them for a long time, I can''t imagine that these two simulacra are really strange." in the face of their matching and singing, Ulysses said in a low voice.

    "Hehe, anyway, just knock them down."

    "That''s true. They are really worthy opponents," said Ulysses, starting the corolla spinning sword.

    "Mu Hantian, don''t you use the weapons of that day? We really want to experience that power."

    "No, it''s enough to use the ''black furnace demon sword''." Mu Hantian smiled and started the ''black furnace demon sword''.

    "Oh, ''black furnace demon sword''? It''s also very strong. Come on, let us feel its power!"

    "Good!"

    "The final of ''Phoenix star Martial Arts Festival'', the competition begins!" the school emblem on the chest announces the beginning of the final competition.

    Mu Hantian rushed directly to Aldiбкбк With Ulysses.

    "Oh, oh!"

    "HMM... is mu Hantian lisfett''s partner''s strategy to jointly defeat Aldi players from the beginning?"

    "Concentrating fire on one side is the basis, but even the lisfett player who used to be the guard also rushed forward, which is a little rare."

    Yes, the most troublesome thing to deal with them is to overwhelm the combination of Shaye and Qilin. So just beat one of them before they fit together.

    Purely considering defense, maybe we should concentrate fire on Fu limxi, but the most difficult thing for limxi is flight equipment. Once let her escape into the air, she will completely lose the two-to-one advantage. And the key is that Mu cold day doesn''t want to expose too much, otherwise it will be solved directly.

    "Come on, Ulysses!"

    "Yes!"

    Mu Hantian adjusted his breathing and raised his sword.

    "I''m coming, netherworld flow - blade of the wind!"

    Facing Mu Hantian''s strong attack, Aldi immediately launched a defense barrier and blocked it.

    "Wow, hahaha! I''m sorry, we already have information about this move!" Aldi boasted proudly.

    "As expected, I''ve used it so many times after all."

    "Hmm?" but mu Han Tian''s face still showed a calm smile, which made al make a confused voice for the first moment.

    "In full bloom - nine rounds of dancing flame flowers!" then, fierce heat came out behind Mu cold day.

    Aldi''s defense barrier is actually similar to a shield, and the range of defense at one time is limited. However, due to its rapid expansion and complete encirclement with a range of 360 degrees, it can achieve absolute defense. However, once attacked by multiple directions at the same time, it is not easy to completely defend by relying on the defense barrier alone.

    "Oh, no, no!" Aldi dispersed the flaming flowers from up, down, left and right with his huge hammer. Although the starting distance was much closer than usual, there was nothing wrong with Ulysses''s control.

    "The dark god flow - the blue moon!" Mu Hantian took another step in the gap and used another move. Of course, the goal is the school emblem on his chest.

    бкбкBut.

    "It''s really calm to ignore me." at the moment before the hit, the light beam rushed and sounded, attacking Mu Hantian and Ulysses from one side.

    Luen sharev - this is the hidden weapon of limshi''s deformed left wrist.

    "How can I ignore you." but before the beam hit directly, Mu Hantian took ulys'' hand and avoided the shot at the critical moment.

    "I''ve been watching you."

    "What...!" limsey rarely stared in surprise.

    "Don''t let them breathe in cold weather!"

    "I see!"

    "In full bloom - red round, burning and cutting flowers!"

    Countless flames erupted from the ground, like a whirlpool. Perhaps the priority is quantity rather than power, which is smaller than usual. More than twenty hot war wheels attacked Aldi.

    "Oh!"

    Limxi''s support attack does not seem to aim at Mu Hantian and Ulysses, but the battle wheel. The correction speed is really fast. The light bombs launched by limxi shot down the battle wheels one by one, but even she couldn''t cope with so many at the same time.

    "The dark god flows - the LAN moon breaks!" at this time, Mu Hantian''s whole body rotates and launches two consecutive attacks.

    "Come on, come on, come on!" when the tip of the sword almost hit the school emblem, it was bounced back by the defense barrier. But during this time, several battle wheels slightly cut Aldi''s armor.

    At the same time, Mu Hantian raised his sword again - quickly changed direction and shortened the distance towards limxi.

    Limxi, who had fully supported Aldi, still quickly turned her goal to Mu Hantian. Unfortunately, Mu Hantian was one step faster.

    "Drink!" Mu Hantian dodged the containment barrage launched by limxi and flashed from the next section.

    Limsey''s right hand gun was immediately cut off. When she was about to get another knife, a light wall suddenly appeared in front of her eyes. It''s Aldi''s defense barrier.

    Mu Hantian took a side step to dodge the defense barrier, but limxi started the flight equipment and fled to the air.

    But this is also expected.

    "Hum, what I''m waiting for is this moment...! let it bloom - Rong crack Yan claw Hua!" the corolla rotating sword in Ulis''s hand waved down, and a magic array appeared on the ground at the same time. The huge flaming claw erupted immediately and pinched Aldi directly.

    "Coo, COO! What''s this!" it was amazing that Aldi waved a huge mallet to sweep away the fire and broke free from Ulysses''s trap with brute force.

    "Puff --!" scorch marks can be seen everywhere on the armor, but it doesn''t seem to be damaged decisively.

    "Oh, what terrible armor...!" Ulysses regretted and met Mu cold day again.

    As soon as he adjusted his breathing and looked, Aldi and rimsey also drew a distance. They seem to think the same.

    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha.

    "Yesterday was stronger than the day before yesterday, and today is stronger than yesterday. We are really proud of evolution. But you seem to be better than us. In this way, we can only play our trump cards as soon as possible."

    This sentence made the audience boil.

    "Oh oh - come on, come on, Aldi! Does that mean you can finally see the fit again!" the broadcaster shouted as much as he could.

    "Nothing. In fact, we wanted to start as early as the beginning, but Leahy just refused to agree."

    "Nonsense. The master usually tells me again and again that he is not allowed to use that move easily." he stared at almsy with cold eyes and sighed deeply with exaggeration.

    "But there seems to be no other way to beat you. Although I don''t want to."

    "Well, will I let you fit?" Mu Hantian smiled lightly.

    "That''s right. That move really takes a little time. You will certainly take advantage of the weakness of the fit and don''t hesitate to beat us. But - do you think the master hasn''t prepared any countermeasures for us?" speaking of this, rimsey held her left hand, lunsharev, directly above.

    "Lunsharev бд mode ''burst LAN crack'' - maximum power." lunsharev''s shape was deformed again, like a huge cylinder.

    "Oh, forget it. I''ll have a surprise, too."

    Mu Hantian whispered, while lunsharev had already fired a huge light bomb. The speed of the bomb was surprisingly slow. I thought the light bomb stayed on the stageбкбк

    "Ulysses, step back!"

    The photoelasticity suddenly broke and scattered countless small photoelasticity. They all fell towards Mu Hantian and Ulysses.

    "ACM elements, the first external armor, the exclusion of various bright weapons... Transfer the limit control." during this period, the combination of limxi and Aldi was progressing smoothly.

    "Our union is over!" said Aldi, who was a full circle larger than just now, and waved his giant mallet. In this way, there will be a strong wind enough to blow away people.

    "Really... I''ll give it to you later."

    "Well, it''s hard for you!"

    Rimsey stepped back slowly and moved forward by Aldi.

    "Thank you for not stopping us."

    "No, I just want to prove one thing, that''s all," said Mu Hantian, putting away the "black furnace demon sword" and taking out a sword handle at the same time.

    "Confirm one thing?"

    "That''s right, ''pure white wing'', start!" Mu Hantian''s words fell. Mu Hantian was surrounded by a white light, and the light dispersed. Mu Hantian''s figure appeared in front of everyone, but

 Chapter 711

    "That''s..." Kamila and enisida, who were watching the game in the lounge, were shocked when they saw the things on Mu Hantian.

    "SA, start the second round!" Mu Hantian smiled faintly.

    "Cold weather, what is this?"

    "This? This is is is, its name is pure white wing." Mu Hantian pointed to the armor on his body.

    The pure white armor covers Mu Hantian''s whole body, only his face does not. Moreover, there are a pair of pure white wings behind this is. Mu Hantian is like an angel at the moment.

    It''s not bad. It''s worthy of being a boutique of the fifth generation is, but it''s a little expensive. It cost 270000 exchange points.

    Although Mu Hantian thinks so, he has no regrets. After all, this is is transformed from the white knight. Although there is no core, it is also a very powerful is.

    "Oh, Mu Hantian, I didn''t expect you to surprise us. It''s really exciting."

    "Oh, let''s try who is more powerful." Mu Hantian took out his weapon, a white long gun. Then he rushed to Aldi.

    "In full bloom - nine rounds of flame flower!"

    At the same time, Ulysses'' fireball attacked Aldi, but it was still blocked by several defense barriers.

    "Hmm..." Ulysses bit her lips and was very unwilling. She couldn''t attack at all.

    "Ulysses, you''re not useless. Support me!" Mu Hantian stabbed Aldi several times with his gun, but they were blocked. Mu Hantian had to return to Ulysses.

    "Wow, hahaha! That''s great! This is the emergence of real power! And now we are far more handy in controlling this power than before! I''m so happy! I''m so moved! This is the real power given to us by our master!"

    "Real power..." this sentence made Mu Hantian suddenly think of a possibility.

    "Ulysses, you said... Would the present Aldi be his original ability standard?"

    What if the combination is not to strengthen strength, but to give play to the original strength?

    "Although it''s not impossible, why do you want to be like... Cold day!" hearing Ulysses''s cry, Mu cold day suddenly looked back. Aldi''s Gavel was facing himself like a large gun.

    That''sбкбк

    "You two, take it! This is our great Warner hammer --!" with the shock enough to vibrate the air, launch the head of the hammer.

    "Ulysses, hold on to me!" Mu Hantian hugged Ulysses and jumped aside.

    They tumbled to the ground under the roar of the blast, but then stood up and reorganized. A closer look showed that the area where the hammer hit directly was as if it had been uprooted.

    "It seems that even the power of that move has been improved..."

    "Wow, hahaha! Continue to take the move!" Aldi caught the hammer head flying back with the hammer handle and held it flat again.

    "Can you shoot repeatedly...!"

    "Get away, Ulysses!" Mu Hantian and Ulysses run around the periphery of the stage. Most explosions were heard behind them, as if they were running after them.

    "Ulysses, be careful yourself, and leave the rest to me!" put Ulysses down, Mu Hantian spread his wings behind and rushed to Aldi.

    Sure enough, am I a burden? Looking at Mu Hantian''s back, Ulysses thought so.

    "Go through the silence! Drink!" Mu coldly approached Aldi quickly and stabbed a powerful shot at the same time.

    "It''s very good, but it can''t break through our defense." Aldi still easily blocked Mu Hantian''s attack.

    "Alas, it seems that we can only play seriously." sighed slightly. It seems that we can''t do without taking out some things.

    "There''s no way. I can only do this. After all, I can''t lose." Mu Hantian said and separated the long gun in his hand. In an instant, the long gun became two swords.

    "Sword skill - cherry blossoms glitter." Mu Hantian suddenly approached Aldi. With a sharp sword. Unprepared, Aldi received a sword.

    "It''s now, the flow of the dark god - the fire of the red lotus industry!" Mu Hantian quickly waved his sword, but Aldi launched his shield this time.

    "It''s useless. Your attack is completely useless."

    "Really? You know, no matter how strong the shield is, it will be broken. Pluto flow - death comes! Drink!" Mu Hantian cut off his two swords and broke the shield in Aldi''s incredible eyes.

    "Surprised? In fact, it''s very simple. As I said just now, no matter how strong the shield is, it will be broken. In fact, I hit the same point for so many times just now, and there have been cracks inside for a long time, and the heavy blow just now is to enlarge the cracks." Mu Hantian explained.

    "How possible!"

    "Nothing is impossible, the next day first-class - people and Ghosts - forever rob and cut in the future!" all the eight swords hit Aldi without shield.

    "Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah.

    At the same time, Mu Hantian was bounced off by a strong force.

    Mu Hantian adjusted her posture and landed on the ground. Yulis hurriedly ran over.

    "Are you all right, cold day!"

    "Well, I''m fine... But it''s a bit troublesome now." Mu Han looked at Aldi.

    Aldi''s roar rang all around, and the blue light became more and more dazzling. It seems that there is a vortex of transparent force around, which makes people unable to get close easily.

    "But what the hell is that!"

    "Haven''t you found out, Ulysses... We''ve dueled with similar opponents before."

    "What are you talking about?"

    "What about ''BA Kui blood sickle''. In other words, Aldi may use WANYING Jing crystal as power."

    Originally, all WANYING minerals were green, and only WANYING fine crystals had different unique colors. Although other colors cannot be added through processing, the blue light is obviously not.

    "But... Is Ardi himself a pure starlight armed..."

    "What should I say? Although I''m not sure if it''s right to call him that... At least that defensive barrier should be his ability."

    That explains everything. The combination is designed to convert the power of WANYING fine crystal into power - in fact, it should be said that the complex WANYING ore is designed to suppress the excessive power of WANYING fine crystal. In this way, the component that limsey transferred to Aldi is the control device.

    "Wait a minute! So now Aldi is close to getting out of control?" Ulysses turned blue, probably remembering the duel with Irene. Now it is indeed very close to the runaway state of "bullying blood sickle".

    "No, it''s true that he can''t control this force at first, but Aldi may..." Mu Hantian was saying this, and Aldi''s roar stopped abruptly. The frenzied force field also disappeared, and the stage suddenly returned to silence.

    But the blue light from Aldi''s whole body did not disappear, and the intensity seemed to be increasing.

    "Hum, wow, hahaha! I see! This is, this is our real power! No wonder the master is so alert!"

    "He managed to control..." Ulysses stared in surprise, but mu Hantian''s expression was indifferent, as if she had expected.

    How much power a pure Xinghuang weapon can exert will vary according to the suitability of the user and WANYING Jingjing, that is, the suitability rate. In this way, aenida must take this into account.

    Although it is purely speculation, Aldi''s personality is mostly adjusted with WANYING Jingjing.

    "Well, it''s a pity, but it''s time to decide the winner!" said Aldi. When he looked carefully, there were countless cracks in his armor. Even these cracks leak blue light. Aldi''s own body can''t bear the power of WANYING fine crystal.

    "Take it!" Aldi again built a huge hammer with a defensive barrier, and did not care to rush forward.

    Mu Hantian also made the double swords into a blocking posture.

 Chapter 712

    "Can''t you think of something, aenida!" Camilla pressed aenida in the observation box of the alcante Institute.

    "Well, it''s no use asking me."

    "You should also understand that this numerical rise rate is very unusual! It must be stopped immediately!"

    Compared with the serious Camilla, aenesta still looked indifferent. "Doesn''t Camilla know that the ultimate control has been transferred by rimsey? It''s too late anyway."

    "There is also a forced shutdown function."

    In order to respond to an emergency, any dummy is obliged to install a device that can cut off all functions from the outside. Aldi is no exception.

    "Come on, will you force me to punish my children?"

    However, doing so will damage the central part of the simulacrum. Compared with the hardware, the software is likely to suffer irreparable damage.

    "It''s necessary to do so, because the responsibility is on you."

    "Responsibility."

    Eniesta replied with a dull face, then turned her head to Kamila with a slightly serious expression. "I still totally believe it, actually."

    "Still believe? What do you believe? Do you believe in you who made him?"

    Aenida did not answer, but shrugged. Camilla stared at aenesta for a moment, and soon she sighed deeply and sat down in her chair.

    "I think it''s a foolproof bet."

    "Hehe, didn''t I say that life is a series of gambling."

    "But no one can win forever," Camilla advised as if to give up.

    Aenida replied with a grin. "That''s right. But that''s what''s interesting, isn''t it? And I saw a surprise today."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    The other side

    "Take it!"

    Facing Aldi''s attack, Mu Hantian quickly blocked.

    "Come on, come on, come on!"

    "Drink!" this blow was obviously faster and stronger than that in the confrontation just now. It was logically very difficult to wave the giant hammer, but he overcame his disadvantage with overwhelming power and learning ability.

    "Cold day, back up!" then Ulysses''s shrill voice sounded in her ear.

    Mu Hantian, who quickly noticed yulis''s intention, held the sweeping mallet with the body of double swords and jumped back.

    "Hum! What traps have you set up? OK. Let me show you. Now any unique moves are invalid for us!"

    "Oh, what a big breath? Try it carefully!" Ulysses waved her corolla and sword, and a huge magic array appeared at Aldi''s feet.

    "Let it bloom - the big wheel explodes!" at this moment, Aldi saw a surprisingly large flaming flower in front of him and expanded.

    Butбкбк

    "Wow, ha ha! Look! Even this is not a problem for our generation now!"

    The defensive barrier closes the petals inside from all directions, like flattening the petals. The fierce fire and blast roared wildly in the box, but the defense barrier remained motionless.

    "How could..." yulis was stunned.

    "Then, we''ll give you back this move!" Al first folded his hands. This time, the defense barriers coincided and expanded into a huge sphere. At the same time, the huge internal energy is gradually concentrated, which may directly inject the power of WANYING fine crystal.

    Soon Aldi clenched his fist and saw the huge sphere compressed into his palm.

    "Ulysses, get away!" although Mu Hantian noticed Aldi''s intention, he was obviously a step late.

    "Come on, explode!" Al first opened his fist and liberated the compressed energy in one breath.

    The big bang swept the whole stage. Of course, there is nowhere to escape.

    The flash made the vision white, and Ulysses''s scream was covered up by the explosion.

    Mu Hantian went over to hold Ulysses and looked around.

    The stage before us was completely destroyed. The hollowed out ground forms a circular pit, exposing the artificial soil used to absorb the impact below. Even the defense barrier of the venue to protect the auditorium was full of sparks.

    Only one thing, a small area at the center of the explosion was still unharmed. Around Aldi standing there, countless defensive barriers formed a huge egg shape around him.

    "Wow, ha ha! Come on, come on, continue to take the move! We can still..." when he said this, Aldi suddenly knelt to the ground.

    "Well..." it may be that the powerful power of WANYING Jingjing crystal caused self injury and splashed blue sparks from Aldi''s feet.

    "Ulysses, are you okay?"

    "I, I''m fine... Although I want to say so, I really can''t..." yulis said with apology. The injury is a little serious.

    "Then have a good rest, and leave the rest to me." after that, Mu Hantian helped yulis aside and let her have a good rest, and then turned to Aldi.

    "Sorry to keep you waiting."

    "No, our situation was a little bad just now. We did some emergency treatment."

    Mu Hantian moved slowly towards the center of the stage, which was actually only left with earth blocks and stage fragments scattered on the ground.

    Aldi on the other side also moved forward leisurely, as soon as they stepped into the attack distanceбкбк

    "Sorry, I have to deal with you right away. First class in the next day - human Rune - earthly chop!"

    Aldi reluctantly blocked the blow with a sledgehammer, but the head of the hammer built by the defensive barrier bounced out in a moment. Cut off by the whole.

    "What...!" Aldi couldn''t help but utter surprise, but he still built the hammer head again and hit it head-on.

    "Finally. The flow of Hades - death comes!"

    "Aenida jonai, the school emblem is broken. Camilla Paret admits defeat!"

    "The game is over! Winner, Mu Hantian & yulis = alexia von lisfett!"

    In the silence of the meeting, there was a burst of mechanical laughter more like human beings than human beings.

    "Wow, ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha

    Soon, sporadic claps came from everywhere, and then one breath turned into explosive cheers.

    "Finally, finally! The winner is finally determined! The fierce battle behind the scenes. Mu Hantian and lisfett players from the star guide academy are the dominators of this'' Phoenix star Martial Arts Festival ''

    "Oh, it''s so wonderful. It really lived up to the name of the championship. It was an excellent game!" cheers and clapping, cheers and whistles, as well as broadcasting and interpretation.

    Mu Hantian put is away in the midst of all kinds of voices, then went to yulis, picked her up and walked to the lounge.

    "Cold weather, we finally won!" Ulysses smiled.

    "As I said, we will be champions." Mu Hantian also smiled.

    "Yes!"

 Chapter 713

    As the stage of Sirius dome could not be used, the venue of the award ceremony and closing ceremony was rapidly changed to Nanhe dome. Unlike the opening ceremony, the number of students attending the ceremony is limited. It doesn''t matter if the giant egg is a little smaller.

    In fact, only the champion and runner up attended the award ceremony, which made Mu Hantian feel very boring on the stage. After all, Ulysses was sent to the medical hospital immediately after the final, and enisida will also be the runner up. Al "it is not clear how the ''Xingwu sacrifice'' will deal with the pseudo form in the future, but your activity should be of great significance."

    "Thank you for your compliment," replied limsey with a still calm expression. Well, it''s a pseudo form after all.

    "Finally, Mu Hantian and yulis = alexia von lisfett won a glorious and distinguished victory with brilliant glory and unyielding fighting spirit - congratulations on winning the championship."

    "Thank you very much!"

    The trophy is engraved with a hexagonal crest symbolizing asterisk, which is larger and heavier than the trophy Kamila got.

    "Personally, your game is really interesting. I hope the next ''Xingwu Festival'' will see your activity." madias said, holding Mu Hantian''s hand.

    "Yes." Mu Han smiled.

    Madias smiled and nodded, then put his hand on Mu Hantian''s shoulder and urged him to turn around.

    As soon as Mu Hantian turned around, a group of media reporters immediately rushed up to surround the podium.

    "Everybody! Let''s applaud warmly and thank these players who have brought us great excitement and emotion!" hearing madias''s voice, the venue immediately burst into deafening cheers and applause.

    This was the biggest fanatical applause since the opening of the "Phoenix star Martial Arts Festival", like a 360 degree round of applause storm.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    After the award ceremony, Mu Hantian and Claudia went to the lounge together.

    "Do you have any plans next? Although there is a celebration party, you are not obliged to attend it forcibly."

    "I want to go to the hospital first. I want to visit Ulysses."

    At this time.

    "Cold weather!"

    "Cold day senior!" Shaye and Qilin, standing in front of the lounge, immediately stepped forward as soon as they saw Mu cold day.

    "Congratulations on winning the championship. It''s really my cold day."

    "Thank you!"

    "By the way, Shaye and Qilin, Claudia and I are going to the medical room to see Ulysses. Do you want to join us?"

    "Yes!"

    "Hehe, I''ll arrange the transportation to the medical hospital first. Wait for me a minute." Claudia took out her mobile phone and began to contact others.

    While waiting, Mu Hantian chatted with Shaye and Qilin about the finalбкбк

    "Hmm?" yarn night''s vision suddenly looked to the other end of the channel.

    "Ah?" Mu Hantian looked over and saw Kamila and limxi coming towards him.

    "What''s up?"

    "I take back what I said a few days ago."

    Camilla''s words opened Shaye''s eyes. "I don''t understand. Cold weather and Ulysses won you, and we lost."

    "I don''t mean the final, but the semi-final yesterday. The brilliant armed performance of you and Dr. shashagong is better than my limxi, and anyone can see it."

    "But I didn''t win Aldi."

    Shaye whispered with regret, and Camilla showed the same expression.

    "I think you should have noticed that Aldi''s defense barrier is formed by the ability to simulate the universal stress crystal. It can be regarded as the highest masterpiece of my most confident defense system... But Aldi is different when combined. When combined, he directly obtains energy from the universal stress crystal and uses energy, that is, it is no different from using pure starlight weapons. Our ''lion school'' concept, It''s not compatible with the unstable weapon of pure Xinghuang arms. "At this point, Kamila sighed and shook her head slowly.

    "So personally, I don''t think it''s better than you."

    "But..."

    What else does Shaye want to say, but she is interrupted by Camilla. "And I don''t seem to think so alone."

    With that, Camilla moved aside to get out of the way. Then came Leahy.

    "Shasha palace yarn night, I hope to fight with you again."

    "Fight again..."

    "However, as far as the current situation is concerned, there is no way to let the self-discipline pseudo body duel without authorization, so I don''t know when I will have the opportunity..."

    Yarn night listens to their words blankly, and soon the corners of her mouth suddenly smile. "I see. Then keep it until then and take back the preface."

    "What does that mean?" Camilla asked in surprise.

    "I also have my self-esteem, and I don''t think that''s a victory." Shaye said irrefutably.

    "But..."

    "Don''t worry, next time I''ll blow you to pieces and win the victory completely." said Shaye with a grin.

    Camilla also showed a shallow smile. "I see. Then we have to go to a higher level," he said

    "OK." only rimsey remained calm. But mu Hantian seems to feel that her expression hides a strong fighting spirit.

 Chapter 714

    Beiguan East multiple impact crater, floating airport on the lake. Mu Hantian and others waited for boarding time in the special waiting room. Because she promised Ulysses to visit her country.

    "No matter how anxious I was, I wouldn''t even disclose the details. I didn''t expect to send a royal plane... It didn''t mean my brother''s temporary intention. It seems that there will be trouble later." Ulysses wiped her waist and whispered to herself.

    On the other side of her sight - across the glass runway of the airport, is the plane Mu Hantian and others will take next. The side of the fuselage is painted with a complex national emblem. According to Ulysses, the golden shield and the red rose are the arms of the lisfett family; The eagle with the crown is the coat of arms of the lezetania family of the old royal family. Combined with several royal arms, it has become the national emblem of lezetania.

    "There is no airport, but there is a royal plane?"

    "The management and maintenance of the special plane are completely entrusted to neighboring countries... But there are a lot of troubles in this part. I''ll explain to you later." yulis sighed and answered Mu Hantian''s question.

    "Hehe, because the situation in lezetania is a little complicated... Then it''s time to start." Claudia clapped her hand and looked at the people.

    The people who went to lezetania were Ulysses, Mu Hantian, Claudia, Shaye and Qilin.

    This period is close to new year''s Eve, and the airport is packed, but mu Hantian and others enjoy the courtesy of monopolizing the VIP special waiting room. It seems that this is also arranged by Ulysses''s brother, and there is a special connecting bridge for flying, which will not be too eye-catching.

    Since I left asterisk, of course, everyone wore civilian clothes, and the school badge that I usually have the obligation to wear was not pinned on my body. Yulis is wearing a silk dress. Claudia is wearing a pullover knitted sweater with miniskirts and silk stockings. She is wearing a jacket with denim hot pants at night. Qilin is a larger sweater and trousers. The dress of the four people is different.

    By the way, Mu Hantian wears a collar shirt, jeans and a coat, which is quite simple.

    "By the way, one more thing, you should carefully confirm whether the formalities for carrying out the Huang style armed forces are completed."

    Hearing Claudia''s reminder, everyone took out their mobile phones to confirm the application materials. It does have the license printed on it.

    After staying in asteisk for a long time, I feel a little paralyzed. However, Huang style armed forces with a certain power or more originally needed permission. It was the same when they were brought out and into China and abroad. Pure Xinghuang style armed forces are particularly strict. Mu Hantian''s "black furnace demon sword" takes the most time from application to approval. Claudia''s "Pan = Dora" is the same, but the integrated enterprise consortium issued her a free pass for a certain period of time.

    "Anyway, Ulysses didn''t apply at all."

    "Well, the new Huang style weapon I''m testing is a new technology that hasn''t been made public. It''s impossible to bring it out easily," said yulis with a wry smile.

    "In other words, Qi Lin''s application procedures are more troublesome?"

    "Ah, yes... But I finally passed."

    Qi Lin''s dry feather cutting requires different procedures from Huang style armed. It took a lot of effort. After all, it''s a pure knife.

    "Anyway, it''s not in asterisk. There should be no chance to use weapons... Eh, eh?" at this time, Mu Hantian''s mobile phone called to inform him.

    Just as Mu Hantian took out his mobile phone to see who it wasбкбк

    "Eh...?" an unexpected name made Mu Hantian stop.

    "Eh? What''s the matter in cold weather?"

    "No, no, nothing -"

    Seeing Shaye squinting her head and peeping at her hand, Mu Hantian hurriedly tried to hide her mobile phone, but her finger accidentally touched the button.

    "Oh, dear students, is it convenient now?" the space window suddenly opened and a cheerful female voice came.

    At the same time, everyone was immediately surprised and nervous.

    "Really, I''ve been looking for your mobile phone number for a long time. But it was very efficient that night."

    After a long pause, Silvia, on the other side of the space window, seemed to notice that she was a little embarrassed and said to Mu Hantian, "Oh... Isn''t it convenient now?"

    "Well, no... in fact, it''s not... What can I do for you?"

    "Isn''t this the ''war law witch''? It disappeared after the closing ceremony of the ''Phoenix star martial sacrifice''." Claudia took a step forward and smiled at Sylvia.

    "Well, that''s right. I hardly had a chance to chat at that time. It seemed like a long time later... It''s great to see you safe, ''see the alliance leader for a thousand times''."

    "If you can attend the six garden meeting more, you will have more time to chat."

    "Ha ha... I''m embarrassed to say so."

    Claudia and Silvia seemed to be old acquaintances, and they talked naturally.

    Then Ulysses stepped in. "In other words - the student president of Kui Enwei children''s school, what''s the matter with the cold weather in our school?"

    "Hehe, don''t show such a terrible expression, classmate lisfett." Sylvia didn''t give her sharp eyes to yulis and looked at the cold day.

    "It''s not me, who is the president of the student, who is looking for students in cold weather, but I, Silvia and liunaiheim."

    "Personal...?"

    "Well - then, cold weather classmate? Why don''t you call me all the time?" Sylvia Dutched her mouth lovably and told Mu cold weather. Different from her words, her tone seemed to be teasing Mu cold day, with no sense of blame.

    "Er, um... I''m sorry. You seem to be busy for fear of disturbing you. Remember that you are also touring?" Silvia told Mu Hantian her phone number when she first met Mu Hantian.

    "Oh, so you care about me. Well, in that case, I''ll forgive you." Sylvia smiled.

    "When Sylvie is finished, I''ll contact you next time. But what''s the matter with me?"

    "Well... There''s something I really want to ask you. Can you help me?"

    "Help? Well, if I can..."

    Sylvia blinked mischievously. "Don''t worry, it''s not too difficult. Isn''t there a school Park Festival next year, you know?"

    "Well, it seems to be the activity next spring. I haven''t participated in it yet, so I''m not sure."

    After all, this year''s School Park festival was over when Mu Hantian transferred to another school.

    If it is an ordinary school, School Garden Festival is a very important activity. But in asterisk, of course, the most priority activity is the "Xingwu Festival", so the School Park Festival is held in the only spring where there is no "Xingwu Festival". But I heard that the grand occasion was not lost to the "Xingwu Festival".

    "Well, can you date me then?"

    "Oh, dating. Well, this little thing should... Wait, dating?" Mu Hantian nodded carelessly because Sylvia said it too naturally, but immediately noticed and asked back.

    "Oh, don''t worry. I''ll cross dress then." but Sylvia''s answer subtly avoided the important and took the light.

    "That''s not true! We''ve only seen two sides in general, and we haven''t talked much. Do you fall in love with me at first sight?"

    "Well, yes, it''s love at first sight!" Sylvia smiled happily, but then Ulysses, who glared angrily, intervened with Shaye.

    "Wait, wait! What does that mean?"

    "You can''t pretend not to hear."

    Claudia stepped back and wiped her hands, with a bitter smile on her face, while Qilin showed an uneasy expression and stared at Mu cold day.

    "It''s not interesting. I just want to know more about the cold weather. Of course, if you have a girlfriend in the cold weather, cancel it. How about it?"

    "Well, actually not..."

    "Great, that''s no problem. I''ll contact you for details when the date is approaching." then Silvia waved her hand gently and closed the space window.

    "Ah! Wait a minute, Sylvia, I haven''t finished yet!" Mu Hantian shouted in vain, replaced by several thorny eyes on his back.

    "Forget it. In short, it''s boarding time. Let''s go - don''t worry, there''s plenty of time anyway. Let''s explain the details in the plane."

    Hearing the prickly voice of Ulysses, Mu Hantian felt cold sweat flowing down his back.

 Chapter 715

    The first stop of Mu Hantian''s party is Europe - Shaye''s home. Europe has been less damaged by the "falling star rain", and the metropolises have survived the development of the old century. However, we can not escape the trend of population unipolar concentration, and the gap with cities below medium-sized is very significant.

    It took an hour to transfer from Munich Airport to the train. The party arrived at Shaye''s house earlier than expected, but it was already close to dusk and the sun gradually set in the West. So they decided to stay at Shaye''s house tonight.

    Shaye''s home is located in a single two-story building on the outskirts of Munich. Although it is an old style residential house built from Beiwa, it is too old to live directly, so many places have been rebuilt. A closer look shows that various sensors are installed in the courtyard and porch, and it can be seen that the security is quite strict. The temperature in southern Germany is very low in winter. Although it is sunny today, there is still a lot of snow on the road.

    "I''m back."

    "Oh, finally come back, silly daughter." Shaye standing in front releases the sensor and door lock. As soon as the door opens, it is Shaye''s mother Xiangye who comes to meet Mu Hantian and others. She was holding a cigar e-cigarette and her hair was casually coiled in the back of her head.

    "Aunt Xiangye, long time no see." Mu Hantian said hello.

    "Well, I haven''t seen you for a long time, cold day. You''ve become a handsome man." Xiangye smiled naively.

    The slim figure and face are very similar to Shaye, but the height is quite high, about the same as Mu Hantian. The young face doesn''t look like Shaye''s mother.

    "Mrs. Shasha palace, I''m bothering you today." Claudia took a step forward and bowed her head deeply.

    "Thank you for your kindness. Are you the student president of the star guide museum?"

    "Yes. I''m Claudia Enfield."

    "Hello, I''m -"

    Just when Qilin followed Claudia and prepared to introduce herself.

    "Well, don''t stand at the door and talk. In short, come first."

    "Ah!" suddenly, a translucent man appeared beside Xiangye, and Qilin screamed in surprise.

    "I hate it, Chuang Yi. It will frighten others if it appears suddenly."

    "Oh, I''m sorry. Because I saw it from here. I''m not careful." Xiang Ye stared at him and the man scratched his head.

    He was about 50 years old, wearing glasses and a beard around his mouth, which was almost the same as Shaye''s father and Shasha palace Chuang in Mu Hantian''s memory. Except that there is no entity.

    "Holographic projection..." Ulysses whispered.

    After the "Phoenix star Martial Arts Festival", listening to Shaye mention, Chuangyi lost his body because of an accident in the study. However, witnessing this scene, people don''t know what to say.

    "Ha ha, don''t show such an expression, cold day. I really lost my flesh, but I don''t think I''m not free. It''s the best way to make Huang style arms."

    "Yes." hearing Chuangyi''s joke, Mu Hantian could only smile bitterly.

    "Chuang Yi is right. It''s not good to stand here and talk. In short, come in first. Although it''s not a luxury banquet, I prepared dinner."

    Led by Xiangye, they came to the living room. The decoration of the room is mainly functional, there are few things, and there is no change in memory. Therefore, the central table is full of dishes.

    "I''m so happy that I only make the portions I want to eat. I haven''t shown my skills for a long time. Come on, sit down."

    At the urging of Xiangye, yulis and Qilin introduce themselves again.

    "I''m Ulysses = alexia von lisfett. Shaye... My classmates took good care of my family a few days ago. Thank you very much."

    "I didn''t expect princesses from neighboring countries to come to our house. Although the house is very small, just relax."

    "Hello, I''m Dao Teng Qilin. I really received a lot of help from Shaye at the Phoenix star Martial Arts Festival..."

    "Ha ha, don''t be so polite. On the contrary, did our yarn night cause you trouble?"

    "No, no, no..." Qilin shook her head.

    "To be honest, I didn''t expect Shaye to advance to the semi-finals."

    "Hum, I always believe it."

    "Chuangyi has been doting on her daughter too much, really." Xiangye smiled bitterly and patted Chuangyi on the shoulder at the same time.

    Although there is an age gap between the two, the relationship between husband and wife is very good.

    "Anyway, thanks to your promotion, there are a lot of orders from research institutes and enterprises everywhere. It''s really fun, although I pushed them all off." Chuangyi''s tone seems to be really satisfied.

    "Push them all off... Why?"

    "As long as the Huang style weapons I made are positively evaluated, it''s enough. Of course, you can live with money, but now you''re not poor."

    "I remember that Mr. shashagong participated in the research facilities of the galaxy as an aid to development, right?"

    "Oh, you know so much." Claudia''s words made Chuang Yi open his eyes in surprise.

    "In other words, uncle Chuangyi. There is a research room in this house too?" Mu Hantian asked.

    "Well, it''s a big one. It''s in the basement. The equipment is much more complete than the house in Japan. My body is also here. Even at this time, the factory is running."

    "Dad invested all the compensation for the accident." Shaye shrugged helplessly.

    "That''s right! Anyway, we have to adjust the Huang style armed forces of Shaye later, and the opportunity is rare. Let you see how large it is -"

    "OK, OK, wait a minute. Now hurry to eat and I''ll heat up the soup." Xiangye said to stop Chuang Yi.

    Before long, everyone began to have a lively meal. Qi Lin, who was very nervous at the beginning, soon relaxed and talked vigorously about "Phoenix star Wu Ji.".

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "OK, let me take you to your room." after dinner, Xiangye spoke and stood up.

    "There are two guest rooms on the second floor. You can sleep there. It doesn''t matter if they share a room?"

    "Well, it doesn''t matter." Claudia answered on behalf of the people, but Xiangye frowned slightly.

    "But... How to allocate the rooms? You can sleep in your own room at night..."

    "Room allocation?" said the crowd.

    If two people share a room and sleep in their own room at night, they will have to admire the cold weatherбкбк

    "I see. Then you can share the room with me in cold weather."

    "Eh?"

    "What! Wait a minute, Claudia! What are you talking about?"

    "Oh, what''s the problem?" Ulysses stopped hurriedly, but Claudia tilted her head in doubt.

    "Very problematic! How can young men and women sleep in the same room..."

    "Hehe, don''t worry. Because I believe the cold weather won''t mess up. Right, cold weather?"

    "Er, that..." Mu Hantian didn''t know how to answer.

    "Or does Ulysses distrust the cold weather?"

    "Well...! is that true? Of course I believe in cold weather, but it''s a different problem..." yulis hesitated.

    "I, I also believe in students in cold weather!" at this time, Qi Lin with a red face came together.

    "Oh, so do you want him to share a room with Daoteng?"

    "Eh? Well, I..." half Qi Lin lowered her head, twisted her body, pinched and shook slightly, and looked up at Mu cold day at the same time.

    "But, for example, if the senior students can in cold weather, I..."

    "Well, actually I..."

    "I see. It''s the fairest choice for cold weather." Claudia clapped her hand, and Ulysses blushed and squinted at Mu cold weather.

    "Oh, by the way, it doesn''t matter what you do to me, but you''re welcome," continued Claudia.

    "It''s not good!" see that he make complaints about it.

    "What''s more, I''d like to sleep in Shaye''s room. You four girls can share it anyway!" Mu Hantian continued.

    "Ah." this sentence made everyone stay for a long time.

    Yes, that''s right. Since there are three rooms, there is no need to share a room with girls on behalf of Mu Hantian.

    "Ahaha! Sorry, I didn''t think of it."

    "Hehe, let''s make a decision. Although it''s a pity." Xiangye finally couldn''t help laughing, and Claudia agreed with a smile.

    On the other hand, Ulysses and Qilin showed some embarrassed expressions and looked away, but they agreed.

 Chapter 716

    There is no change in the room and memory of Shaye, and there is almost nothing. There are only beds, desks and desktop computers. There is little else to note.

    Of course, because I live in the dormitory, some of my luggage has been moved. But her room in the dormitory should be similar to here. If it''s not your own room, but a dormitory room, there may be a cover to accommodate Huang style armed dare to move.

    The yarn night in my memory has little interest except playing with Huang style arms since childhood. Maybe the father''s influence is also related, but in theory, it should be more than that. Bathing outside the window sprinkles the moonlight on the room, and Mu cold day lying in bed thinks about it indifferently.

    It''s late at night. Everyone in the other rooms should have fallen asleep. Mu Hantian couldn''t sleep and thought aimlessly.

    At this timeбкбк

    "Um ~" the door of the room suddenly opened and someone staggered into the room.

    Mu cold day quickly prepared to get up and looked at each other.

    "Yarn night. Why do you come so late?"

    "Can we talk a little in cold weather?" said Shaye, walking to the bedside and sitting down.

    "Well, OK, it doesn''t matter... What do you want to talk about?"

    Shaye turned to Mu Hantian, hesitated for a moment and said, "in fact, I''ve always... Always wanted to apologize to you."

    "Apologize... For what?" Mu Hantian asked straightforwardly without a clue what Shaye wanted to say.

    "After moving, I contacted you for some time, remember?"

    "Well, of course, what''s the matter?" Mu Hantian replied after reviewing his memory.

    In the memory given by the system, even if Shaye moves, Mu Hantian naturally keeps in touch with Shaye by means of mobile phone. No matter how far apart they are, there are still many ways to connect in modern times. Although there was still time difference and there was no way to contact frequently, the frequency of contact once every three days was still maintained.

    But then it gradually became once a week, and after half a year, it was reduced to once a month. Naturally, the interaction between the two people was not so hot.

    "That''s because I feel uncomfortable when I keep in touch, so I take the initiative to interrupt."

    "Eh? Is that so?"

    "Because... I used to play together every day, but after moving, I could only talk, and the time was very short. At first, although I felt very happy, I soon felt very uncomfortable. So I thought... I had to wait until the day when I could meet with my own eyes." maybe it was the memory of that time, Shaye whispered in a depressed voice.

    "That''s nothing..."

    "More than that."

    Shaye shook her head and continued sadly, "if you keep in touch, sister Yao may be able to help you when she disappeared."

    This unexpected remark made Mu Hantian hold his breath.

    "Even if I can''t help, I can still encourage and support you. This... I really regret it."

    "Yarn night..."

    "I should have done this at that time. Because I... Always accompany me in the cold weather."

    "So, cold weather, tell me if you need anything. I must be your help this time." Shaye raised her head, held Mu cold weather''s arm and said firmly. Her eyes were very serious, straightforward and without hesitation.

    "Thank you, Shaye. If there is such a moment, I will ask you." Mu Hantian smiled and said.

    "HMM." hearing this sentence, Shaye finally smiled and nodded.

    "Well, Shaye, go back to bed, or tomorrow..." when Mu Hantian said this, a sharp voice suddenly came.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "My alarm went off."

    "Let''s go out and have a look."

    Mu Hantian and Shaye walked out of the room and happened to see the people coming out of other rooms.

    "What the hell are you arguing about..." Ulysses held back her yawn and whispered.

    Qi Lin also rubbed the corners of her eyes, looking like she hasn''t woken up yet.

    "Is there an emergency?" Claudia remained calm.

    "Oh, I''m sorry, did I scare you?" at this time, the holographic projection of Chuang Yi appeared and the alarm stopped suddenly.

    "What happened? Uncle Chuangyi." Mu Hantian asked.

    "It seems that someone invaded the backyard, but he ran away soon."

    "Intruder?"

    "Well, at present, we are analyzing the traces and other clues left. Most of them are sent by which enterprise or Research Institute..."

    Claudia showed a serious expression and thought about Chuang Yi''s words.

    "Anyway, our security system can rival the research institute directly under the central government of the integrated enterprise consortium. Please rest assured." with that, the whole projection disappeared like melting.

    "Claudia?"

    "Oh, sorry, I was thinking about something." Claudia smiled as if nothing had happened.

    "That''s good..." Mu Hantian knows Claudia very well. Since she doesn''t want to say, don''t ask.

    "By the way, I have a question for you in the cold weather."

    "Well? What can I do for you, Ulysses?"

    "Just now you and Shaye seem to have come out of the same room. What''s the matter?"

    "That... Is so..."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Then be careful on the road." the next morning, Xiangye, who came to the door to see the people off, stroked Shaye''s head and said gently with a face.

    "HMM." Shaye nodded shyly.

    Today is still quite sunny, but the temperature is very low, and all the smoke is white.

    "Oh, by the way, I''d better report to you. According to the sensor data, the intruder last night didn''t seem to be human."

    "It''s not human... What is it?"

    Hearing Mu Hantian''s reply, Chuang Yi''s full image projection standing beside Xiangye touched his chin.

    "It''s probably wild animals. Most of them came out of the forest."

    "Animals, aren''t they..." Claudia pondered Chuang Yi''s words.

    At this time, a big black gift car stopped in front of Mu Hantian and others.

    "I''ve come to meet you!" said flora, who jumped down from the co pilot''s seat and dressed in a maid''s dress. Then she came to the crowd and bowed deeply.

    "Still the same spirit, flora." Mu Hantian said hello to flora.

    "It''s low! That''s flora''s strength!" said flora with a smile.

    "Then uncle Chuang Yi and aunt Xiangye, thank you for your hospitality. Let''s go!" after thanking Xiangye and Chuang, everyone got on the bus.

    "Everybody, be careful on the road!"

    The car is well decorated, with a glass partition from the driver''s seat, a set of opposite seats with cushions and three seats, and a two seat rear seat that can be relaxed.

    "Ah, Princess and brother Han Tian, please sit back."

    "Ah? HMM!" although I don''t know the meaning of designated seats, I have no reason to refuse. Mu Hantian followed the instructions and sat in the rear seat with Ulysses.

    "Then let''s go!" flora ordered to drive. She drove with a straight face and started the car silently.

 Chapter 717

    "Oh, you can almost see the capital stolello!" flora, sitting in the co driver''s seat, turned her head and said innocently.

    "Oh -" the people looked forward along Flora''s line of sight. Around the lake in the mountains, there were towns bigger than expected. The old style houses made of brick and wood are continuous, much like the common European streets. It seems that there are several buildings in the center of the town, from which the railway crosses the town.

    "Is this stolyle, the capital of lezetania... What a beautiful town?" Qi Lin whispered.

    "In fact, it''s nothing special... Huh?" then Ulysses suddenly frowned.

    "What''s the matter, Ulysses?"

    "No, it''s a long way to the palace... What''s going on, flora?"

    "Well, this is also your Majesty''s will."

    "Brother''s?"

    "Yes, just a moment." flora took the folded note out of her pocket as usual and spread it out carefully.

    The car of Mu Hantian and others seems to be driving along the main road to the town center, and the speed is obviously slowing down.

    "There seem to be a lot of people?" Shaye whispered with her forehead against the window.

    "Let me see. Your majesty said, ''it''s rare to come back to China. Take you to the triumph parade by the way''."

    "What...!"

    Ulysses was startled and was about to get up, but the loud cheers made her sit back.

    "Wow!"

    "Really, really amazing..." looking out the window, Shaye and Qilin were shocked.

    "Princess --!"

    "Princess Ulysses --!"

    The road was crowded with people, all shouting Ulysses'' name. Colorful pieces of paper and snow fell from the sky. When I looked up, every family and the people sticking their heads out of the window of the building waved and sprinkled. Men and women, old and young, almost the whole town is crowded with streets and alleys.

    Take a closer look, the posters posted everywhere in the street and the space windows in the street all show the photos of Ulysses and the triumph notice.

    "Oh, damn brother! Remember...!" even if Ulysses said evil words, she forced to smile and face out of the window.

    "Ulysses, so popular."

    "It''s really worthy of being a princess."

    "Oh, of course. In the history of asterisk, no princess of a country has ever dominated the ''Xingwu Festival'', of course, the topic is nothing to say. In cold weather and Ulysses let the school block the media for you, and it''s easy to alienate from the outside world in asterisk. In fact, Ulysses''s reputation in the world is not inferior to Sylvia ryuneheim." Claudia smiled happily and explained.

    "It''s low! Because the princess won the championship, the number of tourists seems to have increased," flora said aloud.

    "It''s amazing."

    "Big brother in cold weather!"

    "Eh? What''s up, flora?"

    "If it''s convenient, brother Han Tian should also respond to the audience, just like the princess."

    "Eh, I want it too?"

    "Yes!" flora nodded innocently.

    "Well, why even me..."

    "Because big brother is the princess''s partner in cold weather!" flora said naively.

    "That''s right..." Mu Hantian smiled bitterly and glanced at yulis beside him. Yulis showed a rare smile - although a little stiff - and waved to the window.

    As if echoing Ulysses'' wave, the cheers were more lively.

    "Hehe, don''t be surprised. You know how strong Ulysses'' sense of responsibility is?" Claudia told Mu Hantian with a smile.

    "Sense of responsibility..."

    Ulysses does shoulder the responsibility of being Princess lezetania. Mu Hantian also shoulders the responsibility of being her partner.

    "Hey, I know." helpless, Mu Hantian waved out of the window. It''s hard for you.

    In fact, the assembled audience not only shouted Ulysses'' name, but also many people seemed to shout Mu Hantian''s name.

    "But it''s really lively."

    "A little surprised." on the other hand, Shaye and others sitting in front looked a little relaxed.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    The Royal Palace in stolyle is separated from the town center by a lake. At present, it seems to be used as a public residence. Heavy buildings made of bricks and tiles are said to have been built more than 200 years ago.

    After passing through the parade longer than expected, Mu Hantian and others finally arrived at the palace. But as soon as she arrived, Ulysses walked quickly across the corridor with an angry face. Mu Hantian and others didn''t know where they were, so they had to follow her.

    Soon, Ulysses came to a room on the second floor of the palace and pushed the door open without knocking.

    "Brother, what the hell is going on!" Ulysses'' voice was full of anger, and the people hid behind her and peeped into the room.

    Although the impression of the room is luxurious, it is a little too gorgeous. Furniture furnishings are all premium products, but they are over decorated. The stable desk by the window, the large sofa with soft curve, and the paintings and picture frames decorated on the wall make people feel less harmonious.

    At the same time, a man lay across the sofa, his head resting on the legs of a woman with soft curly hair, and sat up his upper body.

    "Oh, are you back, Ulysses? Good to be back."

    The age should be twenty-five or six. Pu MI has slightly longer red hair and slender overall figure. Wearing a sweater and slacks, he looks like the most out of tune man in the room.

    "Oh, I haven''t seen Ulysses for a long time, and Claudia." the woman who let the man lie on her lap smiled calmly in a leisurely tone.

    "Sister in law, I''m sorry to disturb your rest. I have something to say to my brother."

    "OK!" the woman said naively, then got up with the man and bowed gracefully.

    "Hello everyone ~"

    "Are you classmates of the star guide academy? I''m glad you accept my disrespectful hospitality. I''m yobert, Ulysses''s brother, who is regarded as the king of this country. And this is my wife Maria. Oh, this is my private room. You can also relax. It doesn''t matter."

    This sentence opened Shaye and Qilin''s eyes.

    "Eh?"

    "Your Majesty?" Shaye narrowed her eyes in surprise and looked at yobert.

    "Really not lying?"

    "Ha ha, it''s a headache. Do you want me to wear a crown and a cloak?" yobert smiled innocently.

    Shaye and Qilin originally thought that the general King''s character image would be more stable, but yobert was not only completely opposite, but also very frivolous on the whole. Looks and hair color are somewhat similar to that of Ulysses, but their personalities are quite different.

    "At least I will wear a suit regularly at work, but it''s a holiday today. Besides, I don''t have an ordinary job."

    "Don''t worry about that, brother! I didn''t hear you were going to hold a triumph parade! Didn''t I remind you again and again not to make a big show!"

    "Because if I told you, you would be angry." yobert ignored Ulysses'' anger.

    "That''s needless to say! And even if it''s just me, what does it mean to involve the cold weather!"

    "Well, because the opportunity is rare."

    "As far as common sense is concerned, who doesn''t even say it first!"

    "I see. It''s my fault. I''m really sorry, everyone." yobert smiled bitterly in front of Mu Hantian and others.

    "But Ulysses, all the citizens are interested not only in Ulysses, but also in your partner Mu Hantian. After all, he is your chosen partner as a princess."

    "Well..."

    "Oh, are only the people interested?" Claudia looked at yobert with a meaningful look.

    "Oh, Miss Enfield is still as clever."

    "What does that mean?"

    Ulysses was puzzled, but yobert laughed.

    "I''ll explain this later. I still have a lot to talk to Ulysses and Mu Hantian."

    "Er, it doesn''t hurt..." seeing Ulysses peeking at herself, Mu Hantian nodded.

 Chapter 718

    "By the way, I''ve decided to hold a welcome dinner tonight. I hope you must attend. Ah, the clothes are prepared by us and you can choose at will. It''s still time to change the size."

    "How come I haven''t even heard of it, brother!"

    "Hahaha, what''s the matter?" Ulysses again raised the decibel to protest, but yobert still looked relaxed.

    "Always feel, quite, have personality." Qi Lin looked at the cold day with an expression that she didn''t know what to do, but this sentence sounded quite crooked and wiped her feet.

    "Ha ha..." Mu Han Tian could only smile bitterly. At least you can make sure that the other party doesn''t consider other people''s feelings and can speak well.

    After that, Mu Hantian and others, led by flora, went to leave the palace in the same territory as the palace.

    Within the walking distance from the palace, there is a special corridor. On the way through the magnificent baroque garden, people couldn''t help slowing down. Unfortunately, it is now covered with white snow, but the pure white snow makeup without any footprints looks very spectacular.

    "Wow, it''s so beautiful..."

    "It''s low! When flowers bloom in the warm spring, a hundred flowers bloom and look more beautiful! The princess also likes it here and takes care of these flowers with her own hands!" flora proudly raised her chest for Qilin who made a sound of praise.

    In this season, the tranquility of the courtyard does present a different aesthetic feeling.

    "Flora, don''t need any extra instructions. Hurry up." I don''t know if it''s embarrassing. Ulysses responded coldly and walked faster.

    While they smiled bitterly at Ulysses, they walked to the palace that could be seen in front of them.

    The departure palace and the garden are in the same baroque style, and the degree of luxury is no less than that of the imperial palace. Some of the rooms are for the royal family, and other rooms seem to be welcome hotels for guests to stay.

    According to Ulysses, there are also Royal residential areas in the palace. Yobert mainly lives in the palace, while Ulysses lives in the departure palace.

    Leaving the palace is indeed far broader than Shaye''s home. Everyone has a room - wider and more luxurious than expected.

    "Brother cold weather, I brought the dinner dress." after a while, flora came in with her dress.

    "It''s the dress Mr. yobert mentioned just now."

    "It''s low. I want to measure it. Can you put on your sleeves a little?"

    "No, flora, I have my own clothes. I''m ready."

    "Ah?"

    "Well, so flora, can you go out first?"

    "Oh, it''s low. I''ll go out first." then flora went out with her things and closed the door.

    Seeing this, Mu Hantian took out the dress that ascended the throne in the world of blood eating rampage, a black tuxedo from the system space.

    After the change, Mu Hantian began to wait, but

    In fact, when the women finished dressing up and someone called Mu Hantian, it was already evening.

    "I''m in, Ulysses?"

    "Oh, well, come in." led by flora, she knocked on the door. After a while, she heard some high decibel voices from Ulysses.

    Mu Han Tian, who heard the voice, opened the door and couldn''t help but freeze in place.

    According to flora, this seems to be Ulysses'' own room. Like the dormitory room, it is crowded with plants, like a small botanical garden.

    Of course, this is not the reason why Mu Hantian is frozen in place. But because of the beauty of the four girls in front of Mu Hantian, Mu was fascinated.

    "What are you doing there?"

    "Yes, cold weather. Politely, you should praise women again at this time."

    "Feel the same."

    "Well, I, in fact, don''t seem to fit very well. The seniors don''t have to force..."

    Ulysses and others wore different dresses that matched them very well.

    Basically, they are long skirts that cover the ankles and put one-piece dresses to expose large arms and back. In particular, Claudia and Qilin are open chest styles, and the chest is more prominent, so people don''t know where to look.

    Ulysses is wearing a crimson single shield dress. The yarn night is a suspender style. Claudia is noble purple and Qilin is chic black.

    "Ah, er, I''m sorry. I think it''s very suitable for everyone." with a light cough, Mu Hantian quickly praised.

    "Oh, thank you for your compliment. Your dress fits well in cold weather."

    "Thank you."

    "Well, I wanted to accompany you in the cold weather, but today''s guest of honor is Ulysses and the cold weather, so I have to bear with it. However, we will follow you closely behind me." Claudia pushed Ulysses from behind.

    "Yes, there''s no way... Come on," said Ulysses, gently extending her hand.

    "Sorry, Ulysses." Mu Hantian also stretched out his hand and took Ulysses'' arm.

    "It doesn''t matter, I won''t mind." Ulysses smiled and whispered at the same time.

    "Everybody, it''s almost time. Are you ready?" then flora entered the room and announced in a less fluent but energetic tone.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    There''s nothing to say about the party. It''s old-fashioned.

    "Hoo..." Mu Hantian sat on the chair with a drink and couldn''t help sighing.

    "Hehe, you seem very tired." Ulysses, standing beside her, smiled and handed over a new drink.

    "No, I''m not tired. I just don''t like it."

    "Well, princess, would you excuse me? Your majesty told me to get this bottle of wine, but I don''t know where to put it..." at this time, flora hurried to find Ulysses.

    "Oh, this one. Flora is still practicing. She should not be able to enter the wine cellar... Brother smelly, he must have forgotten... Sorry, I''ll leave the table a little in the cold weather."

    "OK, I''ll go and blow the wind too." after watching flora leave, Mu went to the balcony in the cold day.

    "Ah, OK, ok... This..."

    Seeing Qilin on the way, Mu Hantian stopped.

    Several guests chatted around Qilin. She was obviously troubled and even burst into tears.

    Today''s Qilin is full of charm in anyone''s eyes, and the men in this country are very active. No wonder someone accosted her?

    "Qilin, can you come here?"

    "Ah...! OK, OK! Excuse me first." as soon as Mu Hantian said hello, Qilin ran over with a brilliant expression.

    "Thank you, senior student in cold weather. I''m saved."

    "You''re welcome."

    Seeing Mu Hantian''s smile, Qi Lin''s expression was relieved and closed her eyes.

    "I''m... Not smart enough to talk to people I don''t know. And... I''m not as beautiful as my sister..."

    "Eh? I don''t think so?"

    "But, however, this kind of dress... Is still not suitable for a girl like me." Qilin lowered her head in frustration.

    She still lacks confidence in herself.

    Mu Hantian sighed slightly, stopped, turned to Qilin and said categorically, "as I said just now, this dress is really suitable for you. It has a mature atmosphere and is very beautiful."

    "Eh..." Qilin suddenly blushed.

    "Thank you, thank you... Senior......" Qi Lin''s voice was so low that she could hardly hear.

    "Well, in short, do you want to take a walk on the balcony?"

    Mu Hantian said. Just as she was about to step forward, Qi Lin firmly grasped Mu Hantian''s sleeve.

    "This, this... I have something to ask the senior student, can I?"

    "What''s up?"

    "Just... I also want to hold the elder''s hand... It''s great to see sister yulis like this just now..."

    "Well, no problem."

    "Thank you, senior!"

    "It doesn''t matter, come on." Mu cold day bent his left arm, Qi Lin approached tremblingly and hooked it with his right hand.

    But it may not be clear what to do. Qilin pressed her body tightly. It''s more like holding tightly than hanging your arm. Just now, when she was with Ulysses, Ulysses just gently put her hand on it, but this time the Qi Lin plump * * * * completely squeezed her arm, making Mu Hantian smile bitterly.

    "Well, Qilin, it''s better to leave your body."

    "Eh? Ah, yes, I''m sorry..."

    At the moment when Qilin''s body was about to leave

    "Only Qilin is unfair."

    "Yarn night?"

    Suddenly, the right hand on the other side was pulled by the yarn night who suddenly appeared.

    "Yarn night! Why?"

    "I also want to hold hands with the cold weather. This is a legitimate request."

    Speechless, don''t make complaints about it.

 Chapter 719

    "Hahaha, it''s really a hug. Oh, it''s so envious." at this time, a voice came from behind Mu Hantian.

    Looking back, a young gentleman with a neat beard smiled.

    "Oh, uh, I''m so sorry, it''s noisy."

    "No, no, no, this is also the privilege of young people. It''s really good to have spirit. It''s worthy of being the champion of ''Phoenix star Martial Arts Festival''."

    "Thank you for your compliment."

    "Then again, are you going to participate in the Griffin star martial arts festival? It is said that you will join Miss Enfield''s team."

    "Oh, so what?" how did he know? This is mu Hantian''s only idea.

    "Well, nothing. It''s just... For your own safety, I advise you not to join her team. At this moment, the smiling gentleman''s eyes suddenly glittered and gave off a murderous look.

    Shaye and Qilin also quickly left Mu Hantian''s body and put on a posture.

    "What does that mean?" Mu asked.

    "Nothing, that''s what I mean. If you join Miss Enfield''s team, someone will have a headache. My task is to try to stop... Before I come to ask you," said the gentleman politely with a grin.

    Some people around may notice that something is wrong, the commotion spreads like ripples, and the crowd gradually escapes from around the gentleman.

    "What if I refuse?"

    "That''s a pity. It''s really painful to start with the lovely younger generation." the next moment, WANYING always took the gentleman as the center.

    "So... Let these children be responsible for completing the task."

    A complex magic array suddenly appeared in the air, and huge creatures appeared from the magic array.

    At first glance, it looks like a lion, but there are great differences. It is about five meters long, with bat wings on its back and a snake on its tail. It looks very much like chimera in the myth.

    To tell you the truth, it may be close to the dragons and dragon like monsters that attacked Mu Hantian and Qi Lin in the past. However, those monsters still feel biological vitality, but the chimera in front of them doesn''t have it at all, just like a simple mass of wanyingsu.

    "Cold day senior......" Qilin should have the same idea. Looking at her eyes, she seems to want to say something.

    The guests screamed and fled everywhere. Amid the sound of broken tableware and glass, the gentleman hiding behind chimera saluted respectfully.

    "Then excuse me first."

    "Stop!" Mu Hantian rushed up quickly and tried to catch up with each other, but chimera''s huge forelimb patted her to stop.

    "Cut... Annoying."

    The huge body is sensitive, and the gentleman disappears in the direction of Chaoyang platform.

    "What''s going on!" Ulysses and Claudia rushed over, but there was no time to explain to them now.

    "You go after the escaped guy and leave it to me."

    "No problem?" Ulysses was worried.

    "No problem at all." Mu Hantian nodded, took out the "black furnace magic sword" and started it.

    "It''s up to you." Ulysses nodded and chased out with Qilin and others.

    "Take care of you, the flow of the dark god - the coming of death!" Mu Hantian flew up in an instant, and the "black furnace demon sword" cut down and directly split chimera in half.

    "I can''t imagine that even chimera is not an opponent. It seems that he is a little underestimated." the black furnace demon sword is a little troublesome. "The man standing on the lake peeping through a telescope whispered with regret, and then his fingers snapped.

    At this time, the man''s foot, a huge thing submerged in the lake, began to move quietly.

    "Forget it, it doesn''t matter. Although I don''t want to invest too much in this level of work... I don''t want to let the rare guests escape." the man said to himself and disappeared into the darkness of the lake.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    The next day, yobert went to find Mu Hantian and others to enter the palace. Yulis and others went after them, but they didn''t catch up. However, in this case, the other party must have been prepared.

    "Long stavu Marlowe?"

    "Well, actually I don''t know. But according to the police, this seems to be the name of the prisoner yesterday."

    When he came to the same room as yesterday, yobert was still dressed casually.

    The police also asked many questions about Mu Hantian last night. However, it may be the king''s guests. The police took a very cautious attitude and released them soon.

    "It''s said that he is an internationally wanted criminal. He used to stay in asterisk before. I remember... Oh? Where are the students?" I don''t know if he forgot. Yobert forked his hands and mused. His palace was attacked by criminals, but he didn''t seem to be serious. He looked depressed.

    "Alecante college, he''s a celebrity in this field," Claudia answered.

    "Does the celebrity mean that he performed well in the ''Xingwu Festival''?" Mu Hantian asked.

    "No, although justavu Marlowe has entered the ranking, he has never participated in the ''star Martial Arts Festival''. He is one of the accomplices that triggered the ''Emerald dusk''," Claudia replied.

    "Ah! By the way, I remember! Is that man a ''creator magician''?" Ulysses, who suddenly remembered, stood up.

    "''emerald dusk ''is a hostage taking incident in asterisk before? It is said that the police captain solved it alone..."

    "Yes, that''s the most serious terrorist event in asterisk''s history." Claudia nodded and agreed with Qilin''s words.

    "So that bearded man is a terrorist?" Shaye asked.

    "No, not strictly speaking." Emerald dusk "is an event triggered by 77 prisoners, including supporting students, but nearly a quarter of them are aimed at money. Justavu Marlow is also one of them." Claudia took out her mobile phone and opened several space windows after operating it. The content is all news related to terrorist events.

    "These are all events related to Gustavo Marlowe. The so-called terrorists are people who aim to achieve a certain political purpose, but he has no similar ideas. We can also see the clue from his cooperation with various terrorist organizations with different ideas after the ''Emerald dusk''."

    "In other words, he''s the one who takes money - no, wait a minute." what does "after emerald dusk" mean? Since the captain of the guard solved the incident, shouldn''t he be arrested? "

    Claudia shook her head with regret and denied Shaye''s words.

    "Almost all the masterminds and key members of emerald dusk were arrested, but about seven people escaped. Justavu Marlow was one of them, so he became famous."

    "I see."

    "Of course, there are still many unsolved mysteries about ''Emerald dusk''. The longitude and latitude of solving the incident have been reported by the police captain, but the background and aftermath of the incident have been handed over to the integrated enterprise consortium, so the truth is unknown. This is one of asterisk''s taboo topics." as she said, yulis''s expression was obviously unhappy.

    "So... What kind of ''magician'' is he?" Qi Lin raised her hand tremblingly.

    It was Claudia who answered. "When he was in school, he was known as a ''magician'' in the conversion and construction technology of universal elements. His ability, as you saw last night, is to drive Warcraft."

    "Although it''s a Warcraft, is it made?" Mu Han said.

    "Well, of course. At present, there is no person with any ability to successfully create life, and it is theoretically impossible. His ability is like completely converting bones, muscles and body tissues from WANYING elements to make a living model."

    "Our ability is the power of imagination. If imagination fails, our ability will weaken; on the contrary, if we establish a realistic image in our hearts, we can accelerate the flow of universal elements and enhance our strength. Although there is no universal benchmark, if the goal of materialization is not a phenomenon, but a substance, it mostly depends on the fineness of imagination. That Warcraft looks so real, no matter how powerful it is Generally speaking, there is no way to realize such a vivid imagination, "said Ulysses, the only capable person among the people.

    "But Gustavo Marlowe made the impossible possible. Through his talent and long time."

    "Time?"

    "Although he didn''t say it himself, several terrorists arrested testified. It takes months, sometimes even years to create a new Warcraft. Because it takes so long to give full play to your imagination."

    "Of course, wanyingsu can indeed convert all kinds of phenomena or substances, but there is a general principle that it cannot be fixed. No, it can not be said that it can not be done at all, but the wanyingsu that needs to be converted is extremely huge to maintain such a huge Warcraft for a long time. No matter how huge the star power is, it is impossible," Ulysses continued.

    "So he...?"

    "If you ignore it, it may disappear naturally in dozens of minutes at most."

    "But it''s quite convenient for terrorist attacks because there''s no need to recycle."

    "I see... It makes sense."

 Chapter 720

    "What on earth do you want to tell us about Claudia and them leaving the table?" asked Ulysses.

    "Well, there are two things, but which should we start with?"

    "Anything is OK. Speak quickly."

    "Really. Let''s start with a simple one - students in cold weather."

    Yobert turned to Mu Hantian and said with a smile, "can you marry Ulysses?"

    Mu Hantian had no reaction, but Ulysses, who was sitting in the second man, was petrified on the spot, but then her face turned red and began to tremble all over.

    "You... Why do you suddenly talk nonsense, brother! There should be a limit to nonsense!"

    "Well, yes, I didn''t ask you to get married immediately. Anyway, how about starting with the engagement?" yobert skillfully turned a deaf ear to Ulysses''s anger and leaned forward.

    "Well... You may have misunderstood, but I don''t have that kind of relationship with Ulysses." Mu Hantian explained aloud.

    "Well...! yes, yes, brother! What''s more, why skip me and talk directly to cold weather!"

    Ulysses gnashed her teeth, but yobert still didn''t look at her. "I''ve heard Flora''s report about your relationship, although I''m a little surprised. But it happens that there''s no problem."

    "No problem!"

    At this time, yobert''s eyes finally looked at Ulysses.

    "I said that for your sake, Ulysses. You don''t know what will happen next?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "If you ignore it, you''ll end up like me," yobert shrugged exaggeratedly.

    With a straight face, yulis told the confused Mu cold day.

    "It means that the integrated enterprise consortium will arrange for me without authorization." that is to force Ulysses to marry someone.

    "Eh? But... I''m not a shield, and I don''t have that relationship with Ulysses, okay!" Mu Hantian retorted. (PS: hum, the protagonist is not a stallion, no!)

    "I don''t care. Anyway, I''m confident I can cherish any woman. But you''re different, Ulysses."

    Although Ulysses did not speak, it was obvious that this represented affirmation.

    "So at least at this time, pick someone you like. Since you are partners, Ulysses, you won''t hate your classmates in cold weather?"

    "Well... Of course, I don''t hate him..."

    Ulysses whispered for a moment and suddenly looked up. "Brother! Did you let us take part in the triumph parade yesterday for...!"

    "Well, I want you to show your face a little," replied yobert.

    "But why is it so sudden... This aspect has been discussed before, but I didn''t refuse it all?"

    "Things have changed, Ulysses. Because you won the title at the Phoenix star martial arts festival."

    After looking at Ulysses, yobert continued: "before, the integrated enterprise consortium didn''t take it seriously, so it can barely get through. But this time, winning the championship will increase your value, so it will certainly force you to arrange a wedding."

    "This, this..."

    "But now you can beat the others. No one is more important in accounting these days, and there is no closer relationship than the partner of the ''Phoenix star Wu Ji''."

    "Well..." Ulysses looked away regretfully.

    "That''s it, how, cold weather students, although the conditions here are limited," yobert said with a smile.

    "But... I don''t have that kind of relationship with Ulysses, let alone I have someone I like." Ulysses raised her head in surprise when she heard Mu Hantian''s words.

    "Nonsense, I''ll go first!" Ulysses bit her lips, suddenly stood up and walked angrily to the door.

    "Wait a minute, Ulysses. Didn''t I just say there were two things?"

    "If you dare to say something boring again, I won''t spare you." Ulysses, who stopped in front of the door, stared back at yobert.

    "Nothing, I''ll finish soon." yobert paused here, and then there was his usual light smile.

    "Ulysses, can you stop attending the Griffin star martial arts festival?"

    At this moment, the expression on Ulysses'' eyelids disappeared.

    "Are you serious, brother?"

    A cold and low voice sounded in the silent room, and the temperature in the room seemed to drop in one breath.

    "Of course it''s serious."

    "Let me hear your reasons."

    "Have you seen the triumph parade, too? Ulysses, you are very popular now. If you continue to be active, my position may not be guaranteed. I''m a little worried, so I hope you don''t participate in the Griffin star military sacrifice."

    "Don''t think about it." Ulysses only said this, then slammed the door and left the room.

    She could also feel how angry she was when she listened to the messy footsteps fading away from the room.

    "Is that all right? She''s really angry?"

    "It seems so. Oh, I haven''t seen Ulysses so angry for years." yobert laughed.

    "Hey... I''ll go after her."

    Mu Hantian stood up and was ready to chase Ulysses? But yobert stopped Mu Hantian. "Don''t you like her? Why chase her?"

    "Anyway, she and I are partners, so I have to go."

    "Oh! Ulysses should be in the orphanage across the lake. Since she was a child, whenever anything happened, she would run there. Sorry, she asked you."

    "Sorry, love is a matter of nature. If Ulysses likes me and I like her, I have no problem." after that, Mu Hantian quickly left the room to chase Ulysses.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Today''s weather is no better than yesterday. The sky is covered with thick clouds. The falling snowflakes disappeared in the hazy white smoke.

    "Here..."

    About 30 minutes'' drive from the palace, there is a church in the highland outside the slum.

    The church is an ancient building made of brick and wood. A two-story building is combined with the church. Although the impression is far greater than that depicted by Ulysses, it is undeniable that the whole is quite shabby. Although there are high walls around, it is almost meaningless to lack a piece in the East and collapse a corner in the West.

    As soon as I entered the church courtyard, I heard the loud noise of children behind the church. Ling Dou stepped on the thin snow and walked towards the rear. Then she saw that the young children were having a snowball fight with yulis.

    "Ah! It''s Mu Hantian!" one of them found Mu Hantian and shouted immediately.

    "Really!"

    "That''s great!" the children shouted one after another, and Ulysses in black turned slowly.

    "It''s earlier than I thought. Did your brother tell you?"

    "Yes."

    Ulysses''s tone and expression were much softer. But obviously there is no spirit.

    "So is Ulysses. When did you get here? I came by car."

    "I have a secret path that I have used since I was a child. Of course, I can''t catch up by car."

    "I see."

    "Oh, why are you so busy? There are guests, Ulysses." then the church window slowly opened and an older nun leaned out her head.

    "Sister Teresa - Oh, let me introduce you. This one is..."

    "Don''t worry, I also watched ''Phoenix star Martial Arts Festival'' - welcome, Mu Hantian," said the nun named di Leize, with a gentle smile on her face.

    "Although you can''t bring anything decent, would you like a cup of tea if you don''t mind?"

    "Ah, OK, thank you."

    "Great, then come in."

    At the nun''s urging, Mu Hantian entered the church with Ulysses. Then I saw the connection between the channel and the house.

 Chapter 721

    Several nuns were busy working in the house, and several children older than the children playing outside were helping.

    "As it is close to the sacrifice, it is currently being prepared."

    "Oh..." Ulysses stopped, looked at her with nostalgic eyes, and then walked forward again.

    "Sorry, I missed it accidentally."

    "Has Ulysses ever helped before?" Mu Hantian was curious.

    "Well... Sort of. Although it shouldn''t help much," said Ulysses with a complicated expression.

    "Hehe, that''s right. Yulis, who just showed her face here, really can''t do anything. Everything will pull everyone''s hind legs." tirezer, who came to meet Mu Hantian and yulis, showed a prank smile.

    "Sister Teresa... Don''t be too bullying."

    "I''m sorry, but I didn''t expect such a child to win the title in the Phoenix star martial arts festival." Ulysses with a wry smile and sister tereze with a steady smile, the atmosphere was like a real mother and daughter.

    The nun led the two to the back of the house, a little like a restaurant room. The room was lined with old wooden tables and chairs, and the two took their seats at the urging of the nun.

    "Welcome again, Mu Hantian. My name is tirezer. I''m in charge of this church and orphanage."

    Tirezer, sitting opposite, said that the young nun immediately brought tea. After politely greeting Mu Hantian, the nun grinned at yulis sitting aside.

    "Welcome back, Ulysses. I''ve seen the Phoenix star martial arts festival. It''s great."

    "Oh, of course."

    "Oh, I dare say. I used to cry." the nun was about the same age as Ulysses and was a "star generation" like tirezer. She elbowed Ulysses and whispered happily.

    Ulysses also responded with a pure smile. From the atmosphere, she felt that they had no disagreement. Several other nuns of similar age gathered around Ulysses.

    It''s completely different from yulis just now.

    Tirezer smiled and clapped her hands at Ulysses and others. "Well, that''s it. Go back to work quickly. Otherwise you''ll miss epiphany."

    "All right!" the nuns left reluctantly.

    "By the way, sister tirezer, how many nuns here are ''star pulse generation''?"

    "Well, there are four people, including me. If you include the children, there should be more."

    If we hadn''t deliberately gathered, there would be four "star pulse generations" of the same age in facilities of this scale, which would be quite a lot. Moreover, according to the observation just now, her footwork also reveals that she has accumulated a considerable degree of forging chain.

    "Incidentally, sister tirezer is my enlightenment master as a ''witch''."

    "Eh? Is that so?" Mu Hantian became more and more curious about the past of Ulysses.

    "Originally, I just wanted to teach her how to protect herself, but unexpectedly, she learned quite quickly. Now she is far more proficient in using power than I am."

    "Excuse me, has Sister Teresa studied asterisk before?"

    "Hehe, how could it be? I''m the same. My ''witch'' friend taught me some skills a long time ago." tirezer giggled lovably.

    "Not only the ''star pulse generation'', but also taught children self-defense. Of course, some children are not good at or don''t like it, so not everyone learns..."

    At this time, Mu Hantian found that she was looking behind her from the eyes of tirezer who spoke with nostalgic eyes.

    Mu Hantian looked back and saw that there was nothing special in the room. Only at the other end of the window is a small and chic building with glass exterior walls.

    "Is that... A greenhouse?"

    "Yes, there used to be a child here who liked it very much. The child was not good at fighting... He was really gentle."

    бкбкSuddenly, Ulysses got up from her chair.

    "Ulysses, what''s the matter?"

    "Excuse me. I''ll go outside for fresh air." as soon as she finished, Ulysses left the room.

    "Hoo..." peeped out sad eyes, stared at tirezer who Ulysses had left, sighed heavily and whispered, "sure enough, it''s still not good..."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Mu Hantian came outside and saw that Ulysses was surrounded by children.

    "I''m sorry, everyone. I''ll leave. Tell the nuns for me, too." Ulysses squatted down to level with the children''s eyes and said softly.

    "Eh ~! Is the princess leaving so soon?"

    "Haven''t you just come back?" the children expressed dissatisfaction, but Ulysses smiled bitterly and stroked the children''s heads one by one.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll be right back. Keep helping the nuns until you get back. It seems hard to prepare for epiphany."

    Although there was still some dissatisfaction on their faces, the children were obedient and ran back to the house.

    "Is that all right?"

    "Well, take a little walk." Ulysses put on her hood and walked away.

    Walking out of the church courtyard, I immediately saw the desolate street. It feels like the redevelopment area of asterisk, but the scenery is very different.

    The two rows of houses are either old as if they would collapse at any time, or simple huts without even a foundation. Although there are some buildings like apartments, the walls are covered with countless cracks and graffiti. The garbage was dumped at random on the roadside. On a small open space, several figures like residents surrounded the fire. Glancing at them, everyone was listless, with gray eyes, staring at the burning flame indifferently.

    The whole town seemed to be oppressed by invisible forces.

    "I''m sorry, I''m really a little unstable today," Ulysses whispered before long.

    "It doesn''t matter."

    Although I don''t know which part Ulysses reacted to when talking to tirezer just now. But for Ulysses, it should be quite important.

    "I can''t express my feelings. I really can''t gossip about my brother."

    "Yobert, he''s worried about Ulysses. What about you? I can see it."

    "I know," said Ulysses, biting her lips.

    "Of course I know. I know that my brother values me more than anything, and how blessed I am."

    "Even so... No, that''s why I can''t tolerate what this country looks like now."

    "I think Ulysses has worked very hard. Don''t you have to worry about that orphanage in the future?"

    After winning the title of "Phoenix star Martial Arts Festival", Ulysses made a wish to buy the orphanage in lezetania to ensure the working capital in the future. Even taking care of relatives just for self satisfaction is a great achievement.

    "But after all, it is a drop in the bucket. The system of the world itself continues to create such slum places, orphanages, and children who depend on orphanages."

    The world is controlled by integrated enterprises and consortia, so a certain number of economic weaknesses continue to occur. The essence is the gap between the rich and the poor. Of course, this itself is similar to the continuous human karma from ancient times to the present, but the integrated enterprise consortium has accelerated the gap at a terrible speed.

    "At least, I hope this country can be freed from this curse. Even if it is really impossible, at least it should be treated with color."

    "Is this... The desire to win the next Griffin star martial arts festival?"

    Hearing Mu Hantian''s question, Ulysses nodded slightly.

    I remember that from the beginning, Ulysses has always made no secret of winning a grand slam. In other words, it is not enough to win the "Xingwu Festival" only once.

    "The financial situation of that orphanage is very critical, so we must give priority to saving them. This is my first goal, and it has been achieved." at this point, Ulysses suddenly stopped.

    "But... It really depends on my brother''s consideration. I''m too capricious. I..."

    Yulisi''s voice had strong distress. Mu Han saw yulisi like this for the first time.

    "Ulysses..." just when Mu Han was thinking.

    Ulysses suddenly raised her head. The original expression full of distress became stunned in the twinkling of an eye. Her eyes were wide open and her body trembled slightly.

    "Was that..."

    "Ulysses?"

    Ulysses seemed to stare at the car that had just shuttled through the slum. The car was so fast that it disappeared at once.

    "No, it must be right. That''s really...!" her eyes lit up an angry mood and clenched her teeth.

    "Ulysses? What''s the matter..."

    "Cold weather. Sorry, you wait for me in the orphanage first. I have something to do." just as the words came out, Ulysses suddenly ran. And almost every effort.

    "Wait a minute, Ulysses! What happened!" Mu Hantian immediately chased after Ulysses.

    This area is outside the slums, and the surrounding scenery quickly turns into snow and forest. Ulysses seems to be chasing the car just now.

    The narrow road with twists and turns seems to lead to the other side of the mountain. There is no trace of other vehicles on the road, which may not be the main road.

    "Ulysses!"

    Mu''s speed in cold weather is much faster than that of Ulysses. After surpassing Ulysses, Mu Hantian stood in front of Ulysses.

    "Get out of the way, cold day! I''m on my way!"

    "I know, but I can''t let you catch up like this. Although I don''t know why, it''s better to calm down first."

    "Go away!" Ulysses pressed forward, but then closed her eyes.

    "In fact, I know very well in my heart...! but please, cold weather...! let me go!" she may recover a little calm, but her eyes are still full of strong anxiety. It seems that things are very serious.

    "Hey... I know, but I''ll go with you, too."

    "Well, it doesn''t matter." Ulysses nodded and ran again.

    You may know where the car is going. There is a fork road leading to the forest on the way. Yuli doesn''t hesitate to choose. Moving forward in a snowy forest, I soon saw the car stop just now. Ulysses slowed down and Mu Hantian stopped.

    At this time, Mu Han realized that something was wrong around him. The trees look different from before. Take a closer look, every tree in the area has withered.

    And with the pace, even the withered trees gradually disappeared. The place where the car stopped was empty, forming a huge space. From above, it may seem that a circular plain suddenly appeared in the middle of the forest.

    Ulysses was not interested in the car at all. She stared at the same point and walked slowly forward. Ahead is the pure white snow field and the footprints left on the snow field.

    Chasing the footprints forward, Mu Hantian found that the feeling of the ground was not quite right. Squatting down to remove the snow, there was a pungent and annoying smell.

    The falling snowflakes seem to be increasing. If it goes on like this, it may blow snow later.

    Soon, when I looked at it, there was a ruined building in the middle of the plain.

    The building almost completely collapsed and could not see its original appearance, but it seemed to be a fairly large facility.

    A figure stood in front of the ruins. Ulysses stopped ahead and spoke to the figure, "long time no see, Ophelia."

 Chapter 722

    Hearing the name called by Ulysses, Mu Hantian could not help frowning.

    "You say Ophelia, is that the man?"

    "Why did you come?" the figure turned slowly.

    Mu Hantian saw clearly that the other party was wearing leiwofu''s uniform. In addition, he only had gloves and white pantyhose covering his elbows. He didn''t even have a coat in the heavy snow. The sound of silence was as cold as a bone, as dark and empty as a sound from the ground. The star power of the other party is quite abundant. You can see it flowing all over your body at a glance.

    But what impresses people most is the pure white long hair that can blend into the surrounding snow scenery and ruby red eyes. The eyes are like the inlaid red moon, which symbolizes the unknown. The voice is also cold and piercing, hosting the desolate darkness. But the expression was full of tears and sadness.

    "Sure enough." Mu Hantian saw her picture from yingshiro and learned about it.

    Ophelia Lando Lufen has dominated the "Wang Long Xing Wu Festival" for two times. Together with Helga lindowal, they are called the strongest "witch" in asterisk''s history, and lovolph black college ranks first.

    The girl standing in front of Mu Hantian now is definitely the "solitary poison witch" herself.

    "It should be a year away. I didn''t expect to see you again in such a place." Ulysses''s expression was still steep, but her voice was a little nostalgic.

    "I have repeatedly reminded you not to have anything to do with me," Ophelia replied briefly, coldly and contemptuously, with her sad expression.

    For a moment, Ulysses tightened her lips with regret, and then looked at Ophelia with penetrating eyes.

    "My request is the same as a year ago. Come back, Ophelia. The world you should stay in is not there."

    "Stop talking, Ulysses. I just follow my destiny. You can''t subvert my destiny." Ophelia shook her head weakly and clearly expressed her refusal.

    "I absolutely don''t admit it!" Ulysses''s voice was almost shouting.

    Ophelia closed her eyes and put her hand on the school badge on her chest.

    "Now my destiny is here. If you force me to obey anyway -"

    "Well, of course I know! But this time it''s not the same as it was a year ago!" as Ulysses finished, wanyingsu swept up.

    "Wait a minute, Ulysses!"

    "Don''t do it, cold weather! It''s a private affair between Ophelia and me!" Ulysses didn''t shout back.

    Feeling her voice full of strong determination, Mu Hantian couldn''t help taking back the steps he wanted to take.

    "I must smash your school badge this time!" I saw a heat wave sweeping around Ulysses and a fiery battle wheel appeared.

    "Bloom - cut the flowers with a red circle!" with a wave of his arm, nearly twenty war wheels immediately flew towards Ophelia.

    But the leading battle wheel fell rapidly in front of Ophelia and planed to the ground. The hot war wheel melts snow and ice in an instant, and water vapor and snowflakes fly.

    It may just be a simple cover up, but it is enough to cover the line of sight for an instant. Taking advantage of the gap, the war wheel divided the soldiers into left and right, sandwiched Ophelia in the middle and attacked.

    At the other end of the white screen, an incredibly powerful star force expands. The amount of star force is extraordinary. The girl in front of me seems to have no limit... It should be said that it is almost endless. Incalculable overwhelming star power - and ferocious.

    When the roaring star power far exceeded Ulysses'' starting ability, the snow smoke was blown away in an instant. The air vibrates, sending out a violent threat like crushing everything and oppression.

    In front of her, Ophelia stood indifferently, and countless arms sprang up like smoke under her feet, twisting like the dead. The dark brown arm, which seems to be highly toxic, swings like a curl of steam. It doesn''t seem to be a solid, but a gas.

    These arms block all the fire wheels launched by Ulysses and hold them firmly. The war wheel tried to get rid of the entanglement, but the arm of the dead was like smoke, which was penetrated by the burning blade.

    But the arm like a hook and claw still firmly grasped the war wheel.

    "That''s the ability of Ophelia Lando Lufen..."

    Mu Hantian certainly heard of it. She is known as the strongest "solitary poison witch" -- her ability is to manipulate the poisonous smoke called miasma.

    "Oh, Ulysses. No way, not with your strength." Ophelia whispered in a sad voice, and the wheel was easily crushed.

    "It''s not over yet!" Ulysses''s actions seemed to see through this long ago.

    "In full bloom - scorching sun!" Ulysses threw her hands directly above her, and the burning wheel bloomed immediately.

    The anemone with dazzling light shines like a small sun on the snow field in the middle of winter. Even Ling Dou, separated by a distance, felt the burning heat wave. This move Mu Hantian has seen for the first time. It seems to be a great trick.

    "Take it, Ophelia!" with the cry, Ulysses waved her wrist down, and the fiery wheel immediately fell towards Ophelia.

    But Ophelia remained unchanged and raised her right hand gently.

    "I see." seeing Ophelia''s action, Mu Hantian thought she was going to launch any defense ability - unexpectedly, she blocked yulis''s great skill with empty hands. Ophelia, who blocked the huge fire mass, was still unharmed in her right arm.

    "Do you rely solely on the power of the stars to defend..."

    "How could..." Ulysses showed an unbelievable expression.

    "Your fate is too weak... I have warned you for a long time." Ophelia frowned lazily and clenched her right hand. The fiery wheel immediately exploded and disappeared.

    At the same time, miasma erupted further around Ophelia, absorbing countless stupid arms of Yang and turning them into huge arms of towering height.

    "Return to the underworld!" Ophelia murmured, and her dark brown arm was like a snake on the ground. She ran quickly on the snow field and grasped Ulysses tightly.

    "Wow!" Ulysses screamed bitterly, but grabbed Ulysses'' arm and threw it into the air more than ten meters, and then threw Ulysses to the ground mercilessly.

    "Ulysses!" Mu Hantian dodged and caught Ulysses at the critical moment.

    "Ulysses, are you okay?"

    "Woo... I..."

    Mu Han Tian took a closer look. There were traces of corrosion left on her clothes. She looked very ugly. It seemed that she was poisoned.

    "Yulisi, don''t talk, eat this." Mu cold day took out a bottle of medicine and poured it into yulisi''s mouth.

    "... are you mu Hantian?"

    Ophelia seems to have found Mu cold sky only now, but her eyes looking at Mu cold sky are as cold as any interest.

    "The outcome has been decided. Although Ulysses is the one who will decide the outcome suddenly, fight again -" before Mu Hantian finished his words, the miasma immediately spewed out from around Ophelia - no, from her body. Without gloves, the miasma of ghosts and shadows erupted from the exposed snow-white skin.

    "Poor, once fate starts, even I can''t stop... If you don''t want to be affected, you''d better leave quickly."

    "Sorry, I can''t. Ulysses is my partner!" after that, Mu Hantian put Ulysses by the tree and started the "black furnace magic sword".

    "In cold weather, you..."

    "Ulysses, we are partners, and can you fight now?"

    "Just a partner?" yulis''s voice was very small. Mu Hantian didn''t hear it. No, it should be said that she didn''t have time to listen. Because Ophelia''s attack has come.

 Chapter 723

    Countless arms formed by miasma attack Mu Hantian and yulis, but they are split in half and disappear into the void in front of Mu Hantian.

    For a moment, Ophelia''s eyebrows were raised. "Oh, that''s the black furnace sword..."

    "Yes, this is the ''black furnace demon sword'', but won''t you do it? Or do you think the colorless and tasteless poison gas is useful to me? Mingshenliu - the blade of the wind!" a whirlwind blew in place, and the surrounding miasma was instantly destroyed.

    "Sorry, you''re my prisoner now. Netherworld flow - Sword array - square chop!" Mu Han Tian disappeared instantly. At the same time, four mu Han Tian surrounded Ophelia and attacked Ophelia with four cuts.

    Ophelia controls the miasma arm to block, but... These four mu cold days are just illusions. The real Mu cold day has put the ''black furnace demon sword'' on Ophelia''s neck.

    "Cold day, you..." Ulysses was shocked. She knew Mu cold day was very strong, but she never thought Mu cold day could solve Ophelia so easily.

    "Can you wait a minute, classmate in cold weather!" a strange and clear voice sounded on the snow field.

    Take a closer look, it''s the gentleman of yesterday - justawood standing on the snow field with a smile on his face.

    "In fact, someone asked me to clean up the two of you. Each one can get some success reward. But now it seems that I have to save people!"

    "Hehe, can you do it?" Mu Hantian smiled, sealed Ophelia''s star power, and then put it next to Ulysses.

    "There''s no way but to do it." he smiled Mimi on his face, and a magic array appeared on both sides. Wan Yingsu accumulated as last night. A huge two headed dog appeared in the magic array on the right, and a three headed dog slowly climbed out of the magic array on the left.

    The size is about one size smaller than last night''s chimera. However, the intensity of WANYING element felt from the body is stronger.

    "Introduction, as like as two peas, this is my work, Kail Bellos and how are you?" and "the heroic posture of the mythical inheritance is exactly the same as those of the mythical inheritance." the two watchdogs had taken many blood sacrifice to the star hunting guard team in the past... But of course they were not the opponent of the captain of the guard. "The long smiling face of Stowe, whose face was regretted, remained unchanged.

    "But compared with that time, I kept improving and improving. I don''t know if you can kill it?"

    "Boring, don''t you know? The bigger it is, it may not move, but it may also become a target! Ming shenliu - the dance of death!" in the blink of an eye, two hell dogs were easily killed by Mu Hantian.

    "What!"

    "Ha ha, Claudia, he''ll give it to you. No problem?" Mu Han said without looking back.

    "Oh, cold weather, of course it''s no problem to give him to me." Claudia came out of the woods and looked carefully. Claudia was holding a pair of strange magic swords - "Pan = Dora" in her left and right hands. The eyeball pattern embedded on the handle of the knife seems to be staring at Mu Han Tian.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    In Ulysses'' room

    "Ulysses, may I ask? Your relationship with Ophelia Lando Lufen."

    "That''s right. Up to now, you also have the right to know." Ulysses hesitated for a moment, but soon took out a handkerchief from her arms.

    "Cold weather, do you remember this?"

    "Of course, this is the handkerchief when I first met Ulysses."

    The handkerchief was blown off by the wind and just landed in front of Mu Hantian who had just arrived at the lifting garden of the star guide Museum. In order to return the handkerchief, Mu Hantian will meet Ulysses.

    "Well, that''s right. I should have mentioned it a little before. It''s a gift from everyone in the orphanage."

    "I remember everyone embroidered on it. There was also the embroidery sewn by Ulysses''s good friend..." said this, Mu Hantian suddenly thought of it.

    "Ulysses, isn''t it..."

    "Yes, that good friend is Ophelia." Ulysses, with nostalgic eyes, slipped her fingers over the most ugly embroidery. Then he focused on Ophelia.

    "So she used to be in that orphanage?" Ulysses nodded.

    "But if you are a friend, why..." Mu Hantian''s eyes lingered on them.

    "Since I started to play in the orphanage, I soon became friends with Ophelia. They are similar in age, and although they have opposite personalities, they get along very well. She is a gentle girl who dare not kill insects. She likes to take care of plants best... Only when beautiful flowers bloom, she will be more lively."

    Ulysses'' profile of Ophelia is very different from the present Ophelia.

    "But one day, Ophelia suddenly disappeared from the orphanage. I asked the nun, but the nun was silent. Later, I asked my brother to help investigate, and finally learned that the operation of the orphanage was in crisis, and even carried a huge debt. Finally, a research institution semi forcibly collected Ophelia as a mortgage. Ironically, I was ignorant of all this before Ignorance. I didn''t know the situation of this country, the operating system, and my own position. At that time, I was a child who didn''t understand anything. "

    "Of course, I also tried to recapture Ophelia and do everything I knew when I was young. But I only learned how powerless I was. In the end, there was no one in this country who could talk to the research organization directly under the central government of the integrated enterprise consortium." at this point, Ulysses shut up for the time being. After looking at Ophelia nearby, he continued: "it is the Research Institute of the virgin rope that collects Ophelia. The research institute is located in the ruins of that snow field."

    "That''s it?"

    "Well, their research content is... To create the ''star pulse generation'' the day after tomorrow."

    "What...!" Mu Hantian couldn''t help shouting out. He has been in the world for half a year, but he has never heard of such inexplicable research.

    "The research director is a student of the alcante Institute, a woman known as the ''grand doctor''."

    "No wonder Ulysses hates alcante..."

    "Once personal grievances are involved, there is no room for discussion."

    Mu Hantian now finally knows why Ulysses hates alcante.

    Then, Ulysses slowly took out her mobile phone and opened the space window. The picture shows two close, young girls. A girl is more competitive, with bright rose hair; The other is a steady girl with chestnut hair.

    "This is me and Ophelia."

    "How could..."

    Ulysses recognized it at a glance, but Ophelia''s hair, the color of her eyes, the atmosphere and eyes, and the people around her were completely two people.

    "At that time Ophelia was not only not a ''witch'', nor even a ''star generation''. Now she is the strongest ''witch'' in the world. It''s terrible."

    "Does this mean the research was successful?"

    "I don''t know. But if it''s true, it''s a great discovery of the century. It should be publicized. Since it''s not made public, it means there''s something wrong with it - just like Ophelia."

    "Question?"

    Ulysses smiled darkly and her shoulders trembled slightly. "You see the ruins, that''s the result of Ophelia''s power out of control. The buildings are rotten, the ground is corroded, and become a barren land without grass."

    "Why?"

    "The reason is unknown. I only know that when the Institute was destroyed, it was Yang Xue''s special force that saved Ophelia. Later, I don''t know what transaction, Ophelia''s identity was transferred from the rope of the virgin to Yang Xue."

    "I see. So she is now a student of lovov."

    "Of course, it took me a long time to know these things. At that time, the destruction of the Institute was hidden and not made public. I couldn''t even know the whereabouts of Ophelia''s life and death - until that day, I saw the ''Wang Long Xing Wu sacrifice''."

    "The last ''Wang Long Xing Wu Ji''?"

    "Yes." Ulysses nodded and agreed with Mu Hantian.

    "I really doubted my eyes at that time. But no matter how my appearance changed, my intuition told me that it was Ophelia. So I tried to get in touch." Ulysses''s voice gradually lost strength.

    "She has completely changed. Although there is nothing she can do about it, she seems to have given up everything, as if she had completely given up. But... I still hope Ophelia can come back. If it goes on like this, although it will not be dangerous, Ophelia''s body will not be able to bear it." yulis clenched her teeth. He looked at Ophelia around him, but the latter still didn''t respond.

    "A year ago, as soon as I entered asterisk, I found Ophelia and tried to persuade her to at least stop forcing herself to fight. As a result, she didn''t listen to the advice at all and said that if I insisted, I had to win her in the duel... The result, needless to say, you know."

    "It''s a little long, but that''s it," said Ulysses, with a sigh of relief, staring at Ophelia.

 Chapter 724

    "Cold day, what do you think I should do?" Ulysses shed tears, which was the first time Mu cold day saw her cry.

    "Ulysses, Ophelia..." before Mu Hantian finished, he was interrupted by a bell. It was Ophelia''s cell phone.

    When Ophelia heard the bell, she took out her cell phone, but she didn''t connect it immediately. She just looked at Mu Hantian quietly

    "Sorry, I can''t let you answer the phone." Mu Hantian smiled bitterly, took Ophelia''s mobile phone to his mobile phone, and then destroyed it.

    "Can you tell me whose phone it is?"

    "Diruk ebervon." Ophelia''s voice was cold, as if everything had nothing to do with her.

    "The king of evil spicy. Hehe, sorry, Ophelia, I won''t let you leave. And..."

    "Shit, who is it? It''s true." although he was speechless, Mu Hantian took out his mobile phone and connected the phone.

    After opening the space window, an unexpected face appears.

    "Eh...? captain lindowal!" I didn''t expect Helga to contact him directly. Mu Hantian was a little worried.

    "Sorry to contact you suddenly. But I think the sooner I let you know about it, the better."

    "What''s up?"

    "I''ll simply tell you - Mu Hantian, you already know where your sister is."

    "What! I''ll come right away." after that, Mu Hantian hung up the phone.

    Then he looked at Ulysses and Ophelia.

    "Ulysses, just watch Ophelia here. Someone will take her away later. Don''t worry, it''s my man." then Mu cold sky ran out of the door quickly.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    After telling yobert about tianwuyao, Mu Hantian returned to asterisk alone.

    "Have you come?" Helga stood in front of the treatment hospital waiting for mu cold day.

    "Captain lindowal, Yao - where is she...!"

    "Wait a minute. Anyway, come with me and talk later."

    Compared with the anxious Mu cold day, as soon as the calm Helga finished speaking, he immediately entered the treatment hospital. Mu Hantian had to go in with her.

    Helga went inside like nobody, leading Mu Hantian to the area where no people were allowed to enter.

    The treatment hospital is actually divided into a high-rise building for diagnosis, treatment and examination, and an inpatient building connected by a corridor. They came to one of the rooms under the ground of our hospital.

    "Dean''s room? What are you doing here?"

    Helga ignored the surprised Mu cold day and knocked at the door. The door slid aside. Mu Hantian followed Helga in and saw two people standing in the surprisingly small room.

    A strange old man in a white robe, almost hairless on the top, but with a snow-white beard on his mouth. At first glance, his expression was very unhappy and he frequently knocked on the table with his fingers.

    The other is

    "Chairman of operations... Why are you here?"

    "For many reasons - Oh, this one is Dean Yang Kobel, the top person in charge of the treatment hospital."

    Madias mesa, chairman of the "Xingwu Festival" Operation Committee, introduced the old man in front of him. But the old man only glanced at the cold day, and then turned to madias.

    "I''m sorry, I''m busy. If you have anything to do, please explain it quickly."

    At this time, Helga whispered in Mu Han Tian''s ear. "The dean is always like this. Don''t care."

    Then he nodded slightly, and Mu Hantian also looked at madias. "Chairman, do you really know where my righteous sister tianwu Yao is?"

    "Well, I''m going to explain this... But the Dean seems to have something urgent. Can you say it while walking?"

    "OK, it doesn''t matter..."

    Although it''s still unclear, after Mu Hantian answered, madias immediately showed his eyes.

    "Dean, please."

    "Hum." Yang was still flat faced, facing the rear wall, and saw the wall open silently.

    There seems to be a passage in front, but the scale is not general. It seems to be a considerable facility.

    "There is a special area ahead. Outsiders can''t get in except the president and a few staff." under the leadership of President Yang, madias began to speak slowly in the snow-white corridor.

    "OK, OK, here... In short, you just need to know that this is a very secret place. Once you accept the patient, the treatment hospital will never reveal the secret or explore deeply. This is the rule. So no one knows that your sister, miss tianwuyao, was sent here.

    "So is my sister here?"

    "Well, that''s right."

    "Is she all right?"

    "This question... Is difficult to answer."

    "Here." Yang, who was walking in front, stopped and pointed to the wall on the right.

    There was nothing on the wall except a sign like a room number, but after Yang called out the operation of the optical keyboard, the wall suddenly became transparent.

    The room is covered with transparent glass. In addition to several large machines, there is a bed in the center. The people on the bed areбкбк

    "Yao!"

    The person sleeping in bed is undoubtedly Mu Hantian''s righteous sister in this world - tianwuyao.

    "Dean Cobell, when did she come here?"

    "Da Niro asked to restore her consciousness... Remember about five years ago," Yang replied after thinking about it.

    "I haven''t heard of her name either. If there were no conclusive evidence, I wouldn''t have bothered to pay attention to the police search - but this time it''s different. Since it''s the wish of ''Xingwu sacrifice'', I can''t help it."

    "Once the wish of ''Xingwu Festival'' is accepted, it will be given the highest priority. Moreover, if necessary, all integrated enterprises and consortia must assist. This is an absolutely unwritten provision to maintain the ''Xingwu Festival''." madias said seriously.

    "What is her state now?"

    "It hasn''t changed since she was sent here. At present, her body is close to fake death. The reason... Should be the function of some ability."

    "Is it similar to me?" Helga is a time manipulator, but mu Hantian shook his head.

    "No, it''s her own power."

    "Dean, what are the results of Yao''s treatment?"

    "Oh...!" as a result, Yang suddenly changed his look and stopped looking.

    "Well, to be honest... No effective treatment has been found yet."

    "Alas, I have no choice but to rely on myself." Mu Hantian whispered.

    "Hmm? What do you mean?" Yang asked.

    "It means... I''ll take her away and find someone who can wake her up." Mu Hantian said.

    "No, this is my patient!" Yang immediately objected.

    "The objection is invalid. She is my righteous sister, and you can''t wake her up at all, but... I have a way. I must take her away!" Mu Hantian looked at Yang closely. He didn''t know it. He felt heartache when he saw tianwu Yao.

    "You..."

    "I''m sorry." after apologizing, Mu Hantian smashed the glass with a fist, went in, held tianwu Yao in his arms, ignored everyone''s eyes and walked along the usual way.

    "Alas!" looking at Mu Hantian''s back, Helga sighed and caught up.

 Chapter 725

    Leaving the treatment hospital, the night wind blew cold into the body. But it''s already a bit warmer than yesterday''s letzetania.

    "It''s getting late. Shall I take you back to the star guide?"

    "No, it doesn''t matter." Mu Hantian, holding tianwu Yao, politely declined Helga.

    "Alas, you are too reckless today."

    "I don''t think so. On the contrary, if Yao continues to stay there, I''m more worried. I might as well let her stay by my side."

    "Well, it''s your decision, and your wish is to find tianwu Yao. But... Let me tell you something." Helga suddenly lowered his voice.

    "Don''t trust madias mesa too much."

    "Eh?" just as Mu cold day was ready to ask, he took a breath from the sharp sight approaching his side.

    "Although the part about Danilo was approved and investigated this time, not all permits were issued, only a small part. However, we were lucky to draw the signature. At the same time, it also happened to be information related to the whereabouts of the fog."

    "Is it because things are going too smoothly...?"

    "That''s right. Madias is right. The wish of ''Xingwu sacrifice'' takes precedence over everything. If there is no clue about the scope of the permission issued at the beginning, we will ask to investigate other scopes, and the senior management can''t refuse... Although this is sorry for you, we even regret finding your sister too early."

    "It''s like knowing the location of the intelligence in advance, only allowing us to investigate the minimum scope, and then deliberately letting us find it. Moreover, it seems that madias is the one who specifies the scope."

    "Then why did he do such a thing?"

    "Of course, there are high sounding reasons. When madias was a member of the operation Committee, he was the vanguard of the anti daronites. Therefore, after Danilo died, he was promoted to be the representative of the internal investigation committee. Because of these backgrounds, even if some are not clear, it is still acceptable. Danilo is still a taboo of the operation Committee and cannot be handed over to the public It doesn''t matter. Let''s deal with it, mostly. "

    "So it''s just my intuition after all. Unfortunately, my intuition is famous for its accuracy. And what I guess is bad."

    "This skill is really magical, but you shouldn''t be happy."

    "Indeed."

    Seeing Mu Hantian''s bitter smile, Helga''s eyes eased slightly.

    "Then you really have to take a step first. You should be more careful." Helga gently raised her hand and left with some crisp clicking footsteps.

    "Well, I should go back, too, but about Yao... Forget it, go back first."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Eh? Someone is looking for me?" after putting tianwuyao into his room, Mu Hantian received a call from yingshilang and someone was looking for him.

    "OK, I see. Is it in the reception room? Come right away."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "You are Mu Hantian, aren''t you?"

    It was a woman who looked a few years older than herself. He has few muscles, slim body and long hands and feet.

    Wearing a white robe, take a closer look. Under the white robe is alecante''s uniform.

    Although the facial features are correct, they may be slightly white eyed, brewing a strange atmosphere. Half long hair is not tied up, and big glasses are impressive.

    "Yes, you are?"

    "Hee hee, I''m so sorry. My name is Hilda. Hilda Jane Roland. Please call me Hilda."

    Dry laughter was like rubbing clothes. A woman named Hilda narrowed her eyes like a cat.

    "So... What can I do for you?"

    While Mu Hantian talked, he felt something subtle wrong. The woman in front of him made him feel very uncomfortable.

    However, the other party may not even be the "star pulse generation" or have never forged the star power at all. Judging from her shaky and unstable posture, she doesn''t look like someone who has practiced her body. Therefore, Mu Hantian couldn''t say anything wrong for a moment.

    "Ah, yes, yes. Mu Hantian, I guess you may need my strength."

    "Eh...?" Mu Hantian couldn''t understand her.

    "Yiheeheeheeheeheeheeheeheeheeheeheeheeheeheeheeheeheeheeheeheeheeheeheeheeheeheeheeheeheeheeheeheeheeheeheeheeheeheeheeheeheeheeheeheeheeheeheeheeheeheeheeheeheeheeheeheeheeheeheeheeheeheeheeheeheeheeheeheeheeheeheeheeheeheeheehee.

    "Because you want to treat your sister?"

    "Who the hell are you? How do you know?" Mu cold Tian narrowed his eyes and looked at the woman in front of him.

    But Hilda remained motionless and smiled happily. "Of course I know. Our ''Superman faction'' has a deep relationship with the treatment hospital. It has long been clear, clear."

    "Oh, and I also saw the news. Our senior students in a distant foreign country seem to have caused you trouble. I''m really sorry."

    "Senior...?" her conversation jumped too fast, and Mu Hantian didn''t respond.

    "Oh, don''t you know? Long before he dropped out of school, stavu Marlowe always belonged to our ''Superman''. Although that was a few decades ago."

    "Justavu Marlowe! It''s that guy." I didn''t expect to hear the name even when I returned to asterisk.

    "The information he left behind is still very precious to young students. By the way, do you remember playing two moves with you before, such as the simulated life of the dragon? Although it is called the hat worm viscous attack, it is actually created based on his information."

    "Oh, no, no, No. I''ve gone further. I do it every time. Let''s get to the point. If I were Mu Hantian, I could cure your sister." Hilda said with a relaxed face, as if it wasn''t difficult for her.

    Mu Hantian looked into xi''erda''s eyes and asked. "Is this true?"

    "Yiheehee, really. This is the fact and the truth." xierda narrowed her eyes and nodded slowly.

    "Dr. cobel, he has no ability. The doctor is really great, but he is old and confused. In fact, it took him five years to cure your sister. But if it were me, it would be possible." Hilda''s mouth raised a strange smile.

    At this moment, Mu Hantian thought of a figure who felt similar to xi''erda. Aenida junai. Like Hilda, he is also the "sculptor" leader of the alcante Institute. But their styles are completely opposite.

    Aenida is like a burning sun, with a strong sense of self; But Hilda''s emotions were like magma lurking at the bottom of the dark.

    "Who the hell are you?" Mu Hantian asked again.

    Hilda then repeated happily. "I''m Hilda. Hilda Jane Roland, President of Superman at the alcante Institute."

    At the same time, the pupil deep in the glasses is burning annoying fire.

    "Among them - some people call me ''big doctor''."

 Chapter 726

    "Big doctor"... Is you? "Mu Hantian frowned when he heard the completely unexpected name.

    Hilda nodded leisurely and grinned. "Ah, I didn''t take this great title. I hope you don''t get me wrong. In fact, I''m modest. But since so many people in alecante obey me, there''s no need to insist on refusing. It''s hard for me to be a man? After all, as long as we get results, most of them will be fine by any means. It''s a great environment. It''s really great."

    "Let me ask you one thing first... Are you really the one who made Ophelia Lando Lufen a witch?"

    "Oh, you even know this. The experiment has not been made public yet... Yixi, that''s easy to talk about." Hilda gave a unique laugh and narrowed her eyes.

    "Yes, yes, that thing is a special experiment for me. Hey, if it was still in my hand, I don''t know how many precious data I could collect. It''s really a pity."

    Hilda shook her head sadly as her attitude changed. Then quickly face and pout.

    "All this was done by the insidious old fox of lovov. It''s too much for him to take away the research results painstakingly completed by others with a horizontal knife! I can''t spare him."

    Hilda''s words faithfully showed that Ophelia was not a person, but the tone of the research object. This wanton attitude made Mu cold day more and more unhappy.

    "However, it doesn''t help to always sigh about the past. After all, I''m a scientist and must constantly focus on the future. So бд Yi бд said..." xierda suddenly approached Mu Hantian with her upper body and grinned a strange smile.

    "Well, Mu Hantian, do you want to join hands with me for each other''s glorious future?"

    "Join hands with you...? so, what are your requirements?"

    "Oh?"

    Xierda asked to join hands with Mu Hantian, which means she also asked for mu Hantian.

    "Oh, oh, that''s reasonable. It''s nothing. Don''t worry. It''s not too difficult. It''s just asking you to win the championship in the ''Griffin star Martial Arts Festival''." xierda''s tone is very simple. It''s as easy as asking Mu Hantian to buy something in a nearby store.

    "In the ''Griffin star martial sacrifice''... Win the championship?"

    "The later ''Wang Long Xing Wu Festival'' is actually OK, but I really can''t wait until next winter. I heard Luo, will you join the team of student presidents?"

    "That''s right, but will it win the championship?"

    "Don''t worry, don''t worry. Since you form a team with the student president, you will win." Hilda nodded alone, um, a few times.

    "You insist like this, that is, do you want me to represent you and realize some wishes?"

    "Well, to put it bluntly, that''s right." Hilda seemed to be dissatisfied with Mu Hantian''s statement, and her answer was a little difficult to accept.

    "Specifically, what is it?"

    "Well, if you win, I hope you can relieve me of the punishment."

    "Punishment?"

    "That''s right. In fact, there was an accident a few years ago, and I was forced to shoulder all the responsibilities. However, it seems that it goes beyond the scope of" most cases "just mentioned. In fact, for me, one or two research institutes are nothing... In a word, I have little freedom now because of these reasons," he said, Hilda sighed deeply.

    "What hurts most is the restrictions on the use of facilities, which are so strict that I am not even allowed to enter the designated level 5 facilities. In this way, I can''t study at all, which makes me forced to do some work that doesn''t work at all recently... To be honest, I''m really bored."

    At the same time, xi''erda shook her head exaggeratedly, but when she shook it half, she suddenly stopped and looked at the cold day through her glasses.

    "Well, the next step is the key point. In fact, one of the facilities designated as level 5 is the large-scale Vientiane accelerator in Geneva. My research team has used this as a base in the past and has done a lot of work for my research purposes."

    "So what?"

    "You don''t seem to understand. Let''s say that as long as you help relieve my punishment, I can use the wanyingsu accelerator and restart the research. In this way, I can wake up your sister." Hilda smiled happily and shook her shoulder.

    "Well, before that, can you tell me what you''re studying?"

    "Hmm?" may be surprised by this sentence. Hilda''s eyes twinkled behind her glasses.

    "It doesn''t hurt to tell you. My research is simply to artificially create the ''star pulse generation'' the day after tomorrow."

    "But your research has been successful..."

    "Oh, you mean Ophelia Lando Lufen?"

    Hilda nodded with a complicated expression. "That''s really an irreplaceable research achievement created by me. After all, she jumped over the stage of ordinary human beings into ''star vein generation'' and became a ''witch'' - and successfully became a ''witch'' with unprecedented power." Hilda''s expression was a little gloomy.

    "But... To be honest, that thing is some kind of alien to me."

    "Alien?"

    "I constructed a perfect theory from years of research and put it into practice. Then I gave birth to the ultimate ''witch'', which is beyond doubt. But even if I experimented under exactly the same conditions, I couldn''t reproduce the experimental results."

    "Unrepeatable results are meaningless. We, and the world, are not generous enough to accept things beyond our control."

    "Things beyond your control...?"

    Hearing Mu Hantian''s reply, xi''erda raised her head. "Oh, didn''t you find it?"

    Then he grinned sarcastically and continued: "Many of the ''witch'' or ''magician'' have very useful strength. They are more important than those who can make contributions in various fields other than combat use. However, the integrated enterprise consortia that rule the world today do not like to see this phenomenon. Why? It''s very simple. Their ability is only personal qualification and will be controlled by personal will, because This is quite unstable and will be lost one day. Wouldn''t it be bad to let these people become an important gear in the operation of society if there were a slight mistake? "

    "Do you mean that the integrated enterprise consortium does not trust ''witches'' or'' magicians''?"

    "Correctly speaking, it is distrust of the ''star generation''. At present, none of the top cadres of the integrated enterprise consortium is the ''star generation''."

    "Pure Xinghuang style armed forces - it should be said that WANYING Jingjing is also the same. For example, you are also familiar with the" Ba Kui blood sickle ". Its gravity control ability can only reproduce a part even with the most advanced falling star technology. However, the users who can stimulate the armed forces are very limited, they can not be copied, and there is even the risk of getting out of control, resulting in the integration of enterprises and consortia We have not relaxed a higher degree of tolerance. Therefore, as research materials, after collecting the data, we will lend it to the school Parks under the jurisdiction of the consortium as a pure Xinghuang armed toy. "

    Hilda paused and then slowly opened her arms. "To make the world accept the ''star pulse generation'', we must uncover all secrets, dispel all doubts, and let the world think that the ''star pulse generation'' can be controlled. My research will take a big step towards this goal."

    "Is that your purpose?"

    "Yes, that''s right - Oh, no, it''s not good. The topic has gone further. Should you tell me your answer?"

    Mu Hantian didn''t even think about it. He stared at xi''erda''s expectant eyes.

    "I refuse."

    "Oh, why?" hearing this answer, xi''erda looked back at Mu cold day with a surprised expression.

    "Because of my help, I don''t need you anymore, okay?" a male voice suddenly sounded. They looked at the door, and a handsome man was standing at the door.

 Chapter 727

    "Wing? It''s you." Mu Hantian looked at the visitor and was shocked.

    "Do you know?"

    "Yes!"

    "Forget it, although I don''t know who you are, Mu cold day, you will find me sooner or later, and you will." after that, Hilda walked to the door, took a slight look at the wing, but immediately shifted her sight and left the room.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "So, what are you doing here?"

    "I came to you. No, to be exact, they asked me to come." Yi said and took out a letter from the space.

    After receiving the letter, Mu Hantian immediately opened it and took out a photo and a piece of paper.

    There are two little Loris in the photo. Mu Hantian knows each other. If it''s right

    "Gaia and alaiye? They''re looking for me?" Mu Hantian recognized it.

    Then he immediately opened the paper and looked at the contents of it.

    "I see. Do you want me to help deal with the evil of this world?"

    "Well, they seem to say so. Oh, by the way, they seem to know about you. Let me take you to that world... It seems that there is a holy grail to make a wish." Yi continued.

    "Eh? Go to the moon world? Now?"

    "Yes, now."

    "Ding Dong... Master, the task has changed!"

    "Branch Mission 1: become the slave of Sakura and rescue him. Reward: mysterious stone."

    "Branch Mission 2: participate in the fourth Holy Grail War and win. Task reward: past memory (part)"

    "Branch task 3: destroy the evil in this world. Task reward: the awakening of tianwu Yao!"

    "Shit, my task in this world is not over yet. What should the world do?" Mu Hantian was speechless in an instant.

    "You don''t have to worry about this world. Time will be stopped by them. All you have to do now is go to that world!" wing said, took out his sword and drew a crack.

    "Oh, I see, but now I''m in a bad mood, so..." Mu Hantian said, turned back and punched Yi, and then quickly jumped into the crack.

    "Shit, you bastard, just tell me if you want to take my things. Why do you hit me!"

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Grail

    The power of an artifact that can realize all wishes can be proved by the legendary hero''s temporary resurrection in this world as a follower. Only the spirits can touch the Holy Grail, and other spirits enter the Holy Grail and become the source of power to launch wishes. Therefore, only a group of Royal masters and followers can obtain the Holy Grail. After the third Grail War, the Grail was polluted, resulting in the existence of anti Heroes (caster, assassin, etc.). At the same time, it is also the only "hole" to connect the root cause

    When the Grail realizes its wish, it is realized in the way of "destruction". (for example, if the wish is to conquer the world, the Holy Grail will destroy the whole world.)

    Rank (class)

    What is assigned to each servant has the meaning of distinguishing other heroes. No one can summon a spirit like an elf without limit. Therefore, in order to make servant easy to form and materialize temporarily, the seven levels are prepared.

    In addition, in addition to their own "skills" during their lifetime, servants at all levels also have their own unique inherent ability - "vocational skills".

    In addition, the eighth rank Avenger was not included in the original Grail War.

    The seven ranks in the Grail War are:

    (1) Saber - the spirit of the sword, good at close range attack, with an average sum of all abilities.

    (2) Lancer - the soul of the gun, good at medium and close range attack and excellent combat skills.

    (3) Archer - the hero of the bow is good at long-range target attack and has excellent individual action ability.

    (4) Rider - Mount hero, good at medium and long-range attack, with riding skills.

    (5) Caster - the spirit of the sorcerer, who is good at magic attack, position making, props making and other high-level magic.

    (6) Assassin - the hero of the throne of thorns, with excellent assassination skills (gas distribution blocking) and good concealment ability.

    (7) Berserker - the spirit of Berserker, who sacrifices reason for all abilities except magic and luck

    Noble phantom

    The arms and props owned by the spirit. Contains powerful magic. The treasure is launched with the "real name" read by its holder as the key. However, since all followers were heroes, their deeds may be widely known. When the enemy knows Baoju''s real name, he may know exactly which hero he is, what abilities he has and what weaknesses he has. Therefore, never use it unless necessary. For this reason, the emperor who knows the real name of his followers will never be commensurate with his real name, but only with his rank name. Therefore, the rank name has a dual meaning: it not only represents its rank, but also the "pseudonym" of the follower in the world. Treasure ware is generally divided into the following types:

    (1) Personal treasure (single attack treasure) - special treasure for people.

    (2) Weapon against the Army (range attack weapon) - it has the ability to deal with an army.

    (3) City weapon (siege artillery weapon) - a weapon that can capture a castle.

    (4) Boundary tools (space interference tools) - have the ability to cut space.

    (5) Enchantment treasure - make it impossible for the five magic powers to interfere with it.

    The Holy Grail is a legendary treasure that can realize all the wishes of the holder. The Holy Grail War is a killing ceremony to make the Holy Grail appear and seize it. Seven magicians selected by the Holy Grail are called masters.

    The seven Spirits selected by the Holy Grail are divided into seven ranks and summoned as demons, known as servants. Each master makes a contract with one of the servants to compete for the Holy Grail with other masters and servants, that is, to get rid of other magicians and survive to the end to prove that he is the strongest.

    This is the Holy Grail War in Dongmu city.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "This is the moon world?"

    "Yes, welcome, Mu Hantian," said the two little Loris floating around Mu Hantian.

    "Gaia alayer?"

    "Yes, you must already know why we came to you!" said Gaia on the left.

    "Ah, but I don''t understand. Isn''t it easy to eliminate the evil in this world with your strength?" Mu Hantian was very curious about this question.

    "No, we can''t move it." alayer answered Mu Hantian.

    "Don''t tell me why. I don''t want to know, so... That''s it. Bye!"

    "Wait a minute, I have something to tell you. We gave you a privilege. Now you are both a servant and a master."

    "Oh, so good? Thanks, but when is it now?"

    "This is eight years before the fourth Grail War."

    "Oh, it''s nice to have so much time to prepare. But since I''m also a master, let''s try."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Full, full, full, full, full, full

    Cycle after cycle, followed by five

    However, when it is full, it is an abandoned machine

    declare

    Your body listens to my orders, and my life is with your sword

    Answer the call of the Holy Grail if you wish to follow this will and this righteousness

    I swear

    I wish to accomplish all good deeds in the world

    I wish to punish all evil deeds in the world

    I am the one who holds its chain

    You are the seven days of three great words and spirits, from the wheel of inhibition and the guardian of Libra! "

    "Servant Archer follows the call. Are you my master?" a female voice comes from the magic array.

    "Yes, I''m your master." Mu Hantian looked at the curse on his arm and nodded with satisfaction.

    "Well, master, right? Let''s settle the accounts, turn me into a woman, take my things and call me together."

    "That... Wing, that... You listen to me, I have a reasonable explanation." Mu Hantian quickly waved his hand.

    "Oh, I''ll listen."

    "First of all, I took your things to summon you to help. Then, you became a woman because I accidentally poured ''BA Yi Yonglin''s Niang potion''. Do you understand?" Mu Hantian said.

    "Hehe, do you think I''ll believe it?" Yi showed an expression of ''you lied to ghosts'' and looked at Mu Hantian.

    "Hum, anyway, now I''m also your master, so... Let me see your attributes!"

 Chapter 728

    Job description: Archer

    Real name: Wing

    Attribute: order? good

    Capability value:

    Strength: a + durability: a Agility: a + magic: a + luck: a treasure: ex

    Skills held:

    Magic a (weakened): directly immune to magic below class A

    Ride a: can ride any tool.

    Act alone a + (weakened): you can exist independently without matte.

    Inherent skills:

    Eye of insight a +: it can insight into sneaking life

    A: you can shoot the target from kilometers away.

    Melee ex: Although Archer, it can also become saber

    Brave man fearless ex: fighting will not shrink back until one side dies.

    Treasure ware:

    Famine God roaring moon bow ex (for boundary treasure): the famine God tears the bow in the sky. It is powerful and cursed at the same time. (curse lifted)

    Wing of heaven and night ex (military treasure): the dark night is illuminated by a light, and the heart of battle is indelible.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Shit, with such a powerful attribute, am I cheating?" Mu Hantian was shocked. This attribute is invincible.

    "Hehe, it''s just my part. Don''t be too surprised." Yi said such words very modestly, but the result was a shudder by Mu Hantian.

    "Hey, why did you hit me!"

    "Hmm? You don''t know? We should always keep a calm heart, not proud." Mu Hantian looked contemptuous.

    "Shit, forget it. Look at your attributes. You''re sevant, too."

    "Well, that''s reasonable." Mu Hantian also thought he should see himself.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Job introduction: Hope

    Real name: Mu Hantian

    Attribute: order? chaos

    Capability value:

    Strength: a + durability: a Agility: a + magic: a + luck: a - Treasure: ex

    Skills held:

    Magic a (weakened): directly immune to magic below class A.

    Ride a - be able to ride modern tools.

    Act alone a + +: it can exist independently without matte.

    Inherent skills:

    Intuition a +: can predict the opponent''s attack when fighting.

    The mind is as calm as water and calm as a +: it will not be confused by foreign things.

    Summon beast B +: you can summon dependents to fight, but they are limited according to this world.

    Treasure ware:

    The holy sword a + of annihilating the demon king: the real power of incomplete Esther has been hidden.

    Through the real magic sword a +: Although there is no hidden power, its growth potential is better than Esther.

    Spirit sword? Jingjue A: the sword made by Mu Hantian is not strong, but it has high growth.

    Storm wing ex: the sword incarnated by the God of wind, which is presented by Mu Hantian''s friend wing. It has the power to manipulate the wind. The rest are unknown. But its strength is beyond doubt. (cough, I don''t know because I don''t want to write nonsense)

    Magic Dragon God''s cage hand ex: forged from the bones of the leader of the dragon family for thousands of generations, it has great restraint and damage to the dragon family, but it can also give strength to the dragon family.

    бнбнбнбнбн

    "I''ll go. I''m so strong? Alas, don''t fight others. Just admit defeat." Mu Hantian sighed.

    "Cut, you still say I''m not a narcissist."

    "I won''t tell you that good men don''t fight women."

    "I became a woman because of who, asshole!" Yi was angry. I didn''t become a woman because of you. You still talk about it now. Really think I have no temper?

    "Cough, well... Shall we find a place to live first and then buy you some clothes? After all, your clothes are men''s clothes, which are not suitable." Mu Hantian''s words are very reasonable, but why are they so awkward?

    "Asshole, you have to mock me. You really think I''m easy to bully?"

    "All right, all right, let''s go. We''re slow. There''s no food to eat!" Mu Hantian said and turned away directly.

    "Hum, I want you to look good when it''s over." Yi muttered for a while and hurriedly caught up with Mu Hantian.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Eight years later

    Night, silent, here is the house of Jiantong in Dongmu city.

    "Hehe... Hoo, hehe... How''s it going, vampire? Am I qualified?"

    In the dark and humid secret room, countless crawling insects bite the curled host. The man in the swarm, or he can''t be exactly called a person.

    His skin was as white as his hair, his thin body was wrapped in a black windbreaker, and he groaned in pain among the insects. Nevertheless, despite the pain of tearing his heart and lungs, he was laughing. A hand rises high, and three Rune like bright red marks on it draw a gorgeous pattern.

    The mantra represents the mark of the magician selected by the Holy Grail.

    "Wild goose night, how can you treat your old father with such a bad attitude."

    The hoarse voice sounded. With the sound of footsteps, the insects slowly faded away, leaving only the man twitching in place.

    The night holy grail of Jiantong wild goose originated from the second son of Jiantong family, one of the three royal families, and the second uncle of Jiantong shener. Although the father recorded in the registered residence is the Tong Tong Yan inkstone, on the pedigree, the great grandfather of Yan night and the ancestors of the three generations wrote the name of dirty inkstone. He is kind-hearted by nature. Although he was born in a magician family, he resolutely broke off the relationship with magic and lived as an ordinary person.

    However, fate always likes to play tricks on good people. In order to save Ying and save the innocent girl, Jiantong wild goose returned to Jiantong''s house at night and voluntarily accepted the baptism of insects, all just to give Ying a visible future.

    Dirty inkstone slowly approached the secret room with a crutch and said coldly, "you were selected by the Holy Grail, that is to say, you have been recognized as a magician. Praise you first, wild goose night..."

    The cold words didn''t have any feelings of praise, let alone talk about the so-called family affection... A trace of ironic ridicule floated from the bottom of yanye''s heart, and slowly climbed up and sat up.

    "But... Look at your ugliness..."

    "Hum!" yanye glanced over his head. His completely damaged face was completely out of touch with the appearance in his memory. No one felt the stabbing pain in his face.

    The black insect like eyeball showed a malicious color. The dirty inkstone smiled and said, "Alas, can your left foot still move? Huh?"

    Dirty inkstone said, and without pity put his crutch on yanye''s disabled left leg.

    "Ah..." the severe pain made yanye groan a few times. The obsession of his body, the resentment in his mind for a year, and the chaotic memory made him look at him angrily, and the engraving worm wriggled under his face along the blood vessels.

    Looking at his imperfect work, the dirty inkstone smiled dryly, "hehe hehe, don''t be angry, don''t be angry."

    There was a wisp of yin and ruthless in the insect like eyes, and the cold words slowly spit out: "if you stimulate the engraving of insects in your body, the insects will eat you all."

    The wild goose stared at the dirty inkstone coldly in the night, and the dirty inkstone continued his words without care: "originally, in my opinion, you only have a month''s life left."

    "Hoo..." the nasal cavity slowly exhaled a mouthful of turbid Qi. The wild goose turned his head and said faintly: "enough!"

    "Oh? It seems that I''m worried too much. Are you ready to fight? Just like a beast to tear others." Jian Tong''s dirty inkstone gave an unpleasant and disgusting laugh.

    Shi Chen... Everything is your fault, everything... Just kill you and drag you into this living hell... (sure enough, it''s all the fault of time)

    Yan Ye''s eyes were unspeakably cold. He raised his head and looked at his nominal father.

    Seems to be dissatisfied with the eyes of the wild goose night, the stolen inkstone snorted coldly.

    "Wild goose night, as a reward for enduring for a year, I found a holy relic suitable for you."

    "Then let''s start... The call of the spirit." yanye opened his mouth coldly without a trace of anger as a person.

    "Tut tut Tut, it''s really boring. Come on, let''s finish the ceremony in the basement tonight, my wild goose night."

    The sound of crutches went farther and farther along with the whistle, and the wild goose night''s body fell down fiercely, twitching in pain, but the hatred in his eyes was getting heavier and heavier.

    "Shi Chen... Er...!"

    Outside, listening to the painful sound from behind, the corners of the mouth of Jiantong dirty inkstone aroused a creepy smile.

    "It''s good. Is there a more perfect cooperation between the crazy beast like master and the crazy Berserker? For this Holy Grail War, the old man suddenly has some expectations. Wild goose night, you should refuel well and don''t let me down."

    Jian Tong dirty inkstone looked up slightly, and the timid purple figure in front appeared in his eyes.

    It''s perfect. It comes from the blood of yuanban family. This surging magic, the perfect magic circuit, is really a perfect seedling. It''s just not enough. We have to defile it again, completely!

    "Sakura, why don''t you say hello to Grandpa?" the hypocritical old man slowly walked into the girl named Sakura with a "kind" smile, and the latter''s body trembled more.

    "Ye... Grandpa..." Sakura trembled and tried to tighten her body.

    "Ying, you''re not good. Go on to the insect cellar tonight." Jiantong dirty inkstone had a wicked smile on her face, but said extremely cruel words to Ying.

    "But... But not tonight..." Ying trembled and seemed to want to explain, but Jiantong dirty inkstone narrowed her eyes slightly. The little girl trembled as if she thought of something terrible. She bowed her head and walked back silently. Her destination would only be the gloomy and cold insect kiln.

    "Ha ha, what a obedient little girl, so Grandpa will like it." looking at the small figure leaving, Jiantong dirty inkstone gave a low smile full of evil interest.

 Chapter 729

    In the basement, the dim candle flickered. The whole basement changed its gloomy, cold and rare warmth. It seems to summon the relationship between heroes.

    Standing in the magic array drawn by the powder of gemstones, the hoarse voice of Jian Tong dirty inkstone withered like a vampire slowly came out: "do you remember the summoning spell?"

    The wild goose night ignored the bent back and faintly answered, "en."

    "Then let''s start now and win back the Holy Grail for the Jiantong family. It''s also for the little girl." Jiantong dirty inkstone said, with a cruel smile on her mouth.

    Jiantong dirty inkstone said lightly, "let''s start... But in that one, we should add two sections of chanting."

    The wild goose night narrowed his eyes and asked coldly, "what''s going on?"

    The dirty inkstone turned slowly and leaked out his eyes like the compound eyes of insects. He said in a low voice, "nothing, it''s very simple."

    Dirty inkstone leaned on a crutch and looked directly at the opposite yanye. He raised a strange smile at the corners of his mouth and said quietly: "yanye, your qualification as a magician is much worse than other masters, which will also affect the basic ability of servant. In this way, you must enhance its parameters through the correction of servant''s job introduction."

    There was a trace of interest in the dirty inkstone insect''s eyes and said slowly, "wild goose night ~ for the summoned servant, I want you to add the attribute of madness to it."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    The old magician, the Lord of winter, is waiting for Chesi and Alice Phil in front of the altar.

    Eubusta kuhaid von einzbelen. Since he inherited the position of the eighth generation patriarch, he has been commonly known as "ahad". By continuing life, he has lived for almost two centuries. The ainzbellen family led the transition from the Holy Grail "quest" to the Holy Grail "war".

    He only knew that from the time of steza, since the second Grail War began, old man ahad had suffered more than one failure. Therefore, for him, the anxiety in his heart when facing this third opportunity is unusual. Nine years ago, the decision to welcome Weigong Chesi, who was notorious for the title of "magician Assassin", into the ainzbellen family was also made by the old magician, who only took a fancy to the skills of Weigong Chesi.

    "The relic that people used to look for in Cornwall finally arrived this morning."

    Old ahad stroked the white beard reminiscent of the frozen waterfall with his hand, and stared at the Wei Gong Chesi with shrewd eyes from the deep socket of his eyes, which made people hardly see his old age. Chesi, who lived in the ancient city for a long time, faced the patriarch every time. As before, he still couldn''t stand his eyes, which made people feel a kind of paranoid pressure.

    On the altar where the old patriarch motioned with his hand, there was an exaggerated long black charcoal cabinet tied.

    "With this thing as the medium, you can probably summon the strongest servant as the ''spirit of the sword''. Chesi, take this as the biggest help of the einzbellen family to you."

    "I''m really ashamed. Patriarch." pretending to be expressionless and stiff, Wei Gong cut Si lowered his head deeply.

    The einzbellen family broke the tradition since its founding and introduced other blood from the outside. The Holy Grail seemed to have no objection. The curse appeared on the right hand of Weigong Chesi three years ago. Soon, he will bear the millennium long cherished wish of the ainzbellen family and participate in the fourth Holy Grail War.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    In the quiet village, Weber verwitt, the coward who fled the clock tower, portrayed his simple call array with chicken blood, and the same words sang slowly in different places: "-- announcement

    You are under me and entrust my destiny to your sword.

    Follow the call of the Holy Grail, and if you follow this will and the law of heaven, you will immediately answer -- "

    The feeling of magic around the whole body. As long as a magician can''t escape, the cold and pain caused by the circulation and peristalsis of the magic circuit in the body.

    Weber gritted his teeth and endured as he continued to sing the spell.

    "-- I swear. I will be the good of the world and eliminate all the evil of the world."

    "Close (full) close (full) close (full) close (full) close (full) close (full) close (full)... Cycle, followed by five, but when full, it is an abandoned machine..."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    In the basement of the ancient and solemn mansion, a solemn voice was rendered under the muddy candlelight. Under the haze, a serious voice accompanied by the slow singing of Junyi man, Zhang He, and the classified red dress told his identity. Yuanban''s master, yuanban Shichen.

    "Its foundation is silver and iron, its foundation is the Grand Duke of stone and contract, and its ancestor is my ancestor Xiubai inger. The wind comes from the sky, separated by a wall, the doors open in all directions, all closed, and go out from the crown and go back and forth on the three fork road to the Kingdom..."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    I felt the surging of magic and the bite from insects. There was a moist feeling in the corners of the eyes of the wild goose night. I was happy or sad. Maybe it was an unspeakable sin. I bit the corners of my mouth and suppressed the pain of my body. The indifferent words slowly spit out: "announce! You listen to my orders!"

    "My life is with your sword! At the call of the Holy Grail..."

    "If you promise to follow this idea and follow this principle, then answer it and swear here:."

    "I wish to accomplish all good deeds in the world, and I wish to punish all evil deeds in the world. However, you should confuse your eyes with chaos and serve me..."

    His hands were pressed on the magic array. The rolling of the magic made the pain of the body deeper and deeper, suppressed the pain of the worm crawling in the body, and roared and continued to sing: "you are the one trapped in the crazy cage, I am the one holding its chain!"

    The pupil was torn by pain, and the blood slipped from the corner of his eyes. He continued to be hoarse under the sacrifice of blood and tears: "you entangle three words and spirits for your body for seven days, and come here from the wheel of inhibition!! ~ ~!"

    Barely propped up a relatively complete right arm, pressed the surging magic of the spirit subduing array, and roared the last words: "guardian of the balance!"

    After feeling the response in the array, the dazzling light covered the darkness of the basement, "Hoo!" exhaled a turbid breath, and the disabled body had exhausted its last strength and sat soft on the ground.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    At the same time, in the distant city of einz Belen, the guard Palace Chesi is checking the completion of the magic array depicted on the floor of the chapel.

    "Even such a simple ceremony doesn''t matter?" for Alice Phil, who has been guarding nearby, the preparation seems too simple and a little unexpected.

    "You may be disappointed, but servant''s call doesn''t need such a big ceremony."

    While carefully checking whether the pattern depicted by mercury is distorted and mottled, Wei Gong Chesi explained: "because in fact, what calls servant is not the power of the magician, but the power of the Holy Grail. As a master, I just serve as a link between the spirit and the world here, and then provide him with the magic of materialization in this world."

    As if he was satisfied with the completion of the magic array, Chesi nodded and stood up. On the altar is a relic, the scabbard of the legendary holy sword.

    бнбнбнбнбн

    "In this case, the preparation is finished."

    "The three spirits that entangle you come from the wheel of inhibition, the guardian of Libra!"

    With this sentence as the end of the prayer, the minister felt that the magic running in his body had accelerated to the limit.

    Lightning, thunder, wind and cloud roll. In the wind pressure that they can''t even open their eyes in the guarding Qili, the calling pattern shines brightly.

    Finally, the circuit in the magic array is connected with non-human places... From the dazzling light overflowing continuously, there is a golden standing posture. Photographed by that majesty, father Lizheng couldn''t help but utter selfless nonsense.

    "Win, Qili. This battle is our victory..."

    In this way, the long cherished wish finally reached them.

    From the other side, to this side, whirlwind and lightning wrap the legendary illusion.

    Originally a human being, he has left the human domain. Promoted to the elves with non-human divine power. Those extraordinary primates gathered in places... From the throne of repressed divine power, heroes compiled by countless people''s dreams came to the earth at the same time.

    Then... In a villa, a man looked out of the window and muttered to himself.

    "The war has begun, so it''s time for me to act." then he disappeared.

 Chapter 730

    It''s late at night.

    The crazy man with the crazy servant has left the gloomy Jiantong house, and the whole Jiantong house is inexplicably silent.

    Knowing the ropes, the creeping insects make people feel the sound of nausea. In the insect kiln, the little girl with purple broken hair lies quietly among the dirty insects, like a delicate doll that has lost her life.

    The wind blows, and the bright moon is quietly covered by a layer of shadow.

    "What a disgusting smell." the voice sounded. Who spoke softly in the gloomy insect kiln.

    But the little girl lying in the swarm didn''t respond at all.

    "Servant hope follows the call, my lovely master."

    Sakura''s head turned mechanically because she felt pain. It was a feeling that her blood seemed to burn. Rotating, the symbol like three flames appeared on the back of the girl''s hand, which was dazzling.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    It was late at night, and the decadent old man sat quietly in the room with a crutch. Sleep? That kind of thing was no longer necessary many years ago.

    Suddenly, some connections on the soul disappeared, and the dirty inkstone was stunned. All his insects died in a moment.

    "How is it possible? I killed all the old insects in an instant. Is there a servant attack? The Holy Grail War will officially start tomorrow night." Jian Tong dirty inkstone murmured to himself. His short body stood up and walked towards the basement with a crutch.

    "Master?" listening to the words of the suddenly appeared figure, the girl with purple broken hair had some people''s expressions.

    Sakura looked at the bright red mantra on the back of her hand. She knew the Holy Grail War. She heard uncle yanye say something. It seems that uncle yanye went to participate in the war.

    Sakura looked up and saw a beautiful smiling face in her eyes. This is a young face. It''s very beautiful. Yes, it''s beautiful.

    This feeling... So warm... How long has it been since Sakura tightly shrank into the arms of the boys in front of her... This feeling... I think I will never feel the warmth... There are only insects and endless insects in my daily life

    Tears slowly overflowed from the empty pupils. The boy just smiled and gently stroked the girl''s purple broken hair, allowing the girl to cry in her arms.

    "Did you kill the old pet? Unknown servant?" the hoarse sound sounded like metal friction. At the moment of hearing the sound, Sakura''s body twitched violently and even stopped crying.

    "Boring spicy chicken is not qualified to speak."

    "Hum, under my perception, you quietly entered the insect kiln. Are you assassin? The Holy Grail War has not officially started. I don''t know who ordered you to come to Jiantong''s house." Jiantong dirty inkstone said coldly.

    "Grandpa... Grandpa... This is the spirit I summoned..." the timid words rang from the arms of Mu cold day. Ying exposed her arm engraved with a curse to Jiantong dirty inkstone.

    "Is this true? Ying, lying has to pay a price." Jiantong dirty inkstone''s face showed a surprised look, but his mouth was still in a threatening tone.

    Frightened by the dirty inkstone of Jiantong, Ying dared not speak again, but shrank even tighter in the arms of Mu Hantian.

    "It seems that God has blessed my Jiantong family. He has given two famous saying spirits, hasn''t he? It seems that the Holy Grail this time is destined to be my Jiantong dirty inkstone?" the old man''s tone was a little excited.

    "Ying, I will take down your mantra. Although your magic talent is very good, it must be difficult to provide a hero with earthly magic. I will drive the hero to win the Holy Grail War for you." Jiantong''s dirty inkstone''s eyes twinkled with greed, and his thin hand stretched out to Ying''s hand engraved with the mantra.

    "Hmm?" Mu Hantian stepped back with Sakura in his arms. "Did I hear right? You said you wanted to replace her as my master?"

    "Why, are you questioning the strength of the old man? Although the body has decayed, my surging magic will definitely surprise you." Jiantong dirty inkstone was stunned and asked.

    "Hehe, I just hate you, that''s all." Mu Hantian said faintly.

    "Assassin, this joke is not funny. Sakura, give me your mantra." Jiantong dirty inkstone said coldly and gave orders to Sakura.

    Sakura looked at the ferocious old man in front of her with a frightened face, and looked up at Mu Hantian with a gentle smile.

    "Oh, is my master Ying? Hehe, the insect over there, my job is not assassin, but hope. I feel despair in my master. Did you do it?"

    "Hope? I haven''t heard of a job introduction. Is it the eighth person?"

    "If you don''t answer, master, let me be your hope and let me take you out of here." Mu Hantian said faintly, then held Ying and stood up.

    "Yingyou, don''t you listen to Grandpa? It seems that your training level needs to be increased." Jiantong dirty inkstone is full of self-confidence and danger, which frightens the little girl. In his opinion, the little girl who only knows how to obey is absolutely afraid to resist herself.

    "Yo, master, do you really want to stay in this place and among these dirty insects?" Mu Hantian opened his mouth. He gently raised his head and looked at the dirty inkstone across from Jiantong. A dangerous smile filled his face.

    Silence... The girl hugged her arms more tightly.

    Don''t want to... Don''t want to be like this... Why, why did dad treat me like this... Why did grandpa treat me like this... Why didn''t even my mother and sister want me I don''t want to be like this... Don''t be like this again. I really want to see the sunshine and the outside world... I want to leave here!

    "Don''t......" the voice is very small, but it is extremely firm!

    "Ying! What are you talking about? Have you forgotten your father''s order? You are no longer a child of yuanban family, but belong to my Jiantong family!" when you heard Ying''s words, Jiantong dirty inkstone almost roared. The girl dared to disobey him?

    Sakura didn''t speak any more, but shrank tightly in Mu Hantian''s arms.

    "Insect, do you want to stop me?"

    "Hum, Sakura is from my Jiantong family."

    "Really? Then you can die." Mu Hantian said, and a silver arrow flew behind Jiantong''s dirty inkstone, penetrating him.

    What is smiling? It''s a shadow. The sound of insects flapping their wings rings, and the eyebrows of Mu cold day wrinkle slightly.

    "What a disgusting thing..." gently raised his hand, the flame was burning, dyed the room red, and then the sound of wings dissipated invisibly. This is the flame in the piano, or the flame of the Phoenix.

    "It''s very deep, but do you think I can''t help you?" Mu Hantian smiled, and the original flame dissipated and turned into a bright light.

    Purification light is the power of Shizhi. As the tree of Kabala, Shizhi has the power to purify evil.

    The white light beam penetrated Sakura''s petite body, and the sad cry rang in the white light.

    "How could it be! I am not reconciled to this power!" the hoarse insect made the scream before death. A small white insect turned into ashes in the heart of Sakura, and a touch of black silk thread was extracted by Mu Hantian.

    "Dirty soul!" shook his head and Mu Hantian completely crushed the soul of Jiantong dirty inkstone.

    "Sakura, let''s go!"

    The moonlight was bright, but the Jiantong residence looked extremely gloomy under the moonlight. The low laughter did not know where came, and the dancing shadows did not know where intertwined, overlapped, and then dissipated invisibly.

 Chapter 731

    Emerald eyes watched from the castle window the figure of father and daughter playing in the forest population.

    The figure of the girl standing by the window. Appear weak, there is a misty feeling away from human fireworks. The light, soft and charming blonde hair is dignified on her head, and her slender body is wearing a rather antique dress. Although it is a perfect match for the appearance of the daughter of the boudoir, the smell she exudes is that just staying in place tightens the air of the whole room, looking solemn and cold.

    It can be said that the cold atmosphere is not so much the cold of ice as the freshness and purity of a stream. For the heavy and gloomy winter scenery of einz Belen, her existence seems out of place on a certain level.

    "What are you looking at? Saber." Alice Phil shouted from behind. Saber, the girl by the window, turned around.

    "Make Qianjin and Chesi play in the forest outside."

    It seemed surprised and confused. Although there was a slight frown on the stiff expression, it did not damage the girl''s beauty at all.

    Compared with charming and charming smile, she is more suitable for dignified and clear serious eyes. She is a beauty with rare quality. This dignified sense of existence. How can people believe that she is the materialized posture of the spirit.

    However, she is the real "Saber"... One of the seven Spirits summoned by the Holy Grail and the servant who occupies the seat of the strongest sword.

    "The side of cutting Si makes you feel very surprised?" saber nodded honestly looking at the smiling Alice Phil.

    "To be honest, I think master is a cold and inhuman person. I didn''t expect..."

    Alice field sighed softly, "I know the wish and pain of Chesi. As a wife, all I do is silently and unconditionally support him behind his back."

    "Even if master fell into the abyss?" the emerald eyes looked straight at him seriously. They said they were young women. In fact, they were more like girls.

    "No regrets," Alice Phil said with a smile.

    Saber nodded gently, "maybe there is no harmony between me and master, but for your sake, Alice Phil, I will spell the glory of my knight and win back the Holy Grail."

    "Then please give me more advice during your time as your agent master." Alice Phil smiled gently and stretched out her hand to saber.

    "Not very honored." saber held Alice Phil''s hand, leaned over and kissed gently, showing that he was undoubtedly a perfect knight.

    "- Oh, Elia." Chesi called to his daughter who was walking beside him, squatting down and hugging the girl from behind.

    "Dad needs to leave for a while... Can Elia wait? Can she endure even if she is lonely and lonely until her father comes back?" Chesi said to her daughter with a smiling face, holding back her emotions.

    "Well! Elia will be patient. She will wait for the heirs with her mother."

    Looking at his daughter''s pure smile, Chesi suddenly felt that he was so dirty and ugly. Shi run couldn''t help his eyes, but he just hugged the small body in his arms.

    Sorry... Elia

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Fill it up, fill it up, fill it up. It''s five times this time. 0k?"

    "Hey, kid, do you think there really is a devil?" long Zhijie asked the trembling child and looked at him askew while pretending to think. Of course, he didn''t want the gagged child to answer his questions. He just wanted to make the child feel fear more personally.

    The child trembled and groaned, and then long Zhijie felt a hand on his shoulder. If you are a normal person, I''m afraid you will be scared half to death directly? Long Zhijie turned his head with an excited face. He didn''t feel any difference because there was suddenly another person in the room.

    "- I ask you"

    The voice behind him rang, and such a face came into longzhijie''s eyes.

    Long Zhijie can''t help thinking of monk''s paintings because of his smooth and young face, flexible rotating big eyes and smooth cheeks, and his brown face.

    His clothes are also very strange. The slender body was dressed in a wide robe, and the clothes were decorated with a large number of luxurious precious metal jewelry. The dress was like the "dark magic envoy" in the cartoon.

    "Ask me, call me, the summoner who makes me appear in this world as caster... I''m here to ask your name. Who is there?"

    He scratched his head a little. Long Zhijie was ready and replied.

    "Well, my name is yushenglongzhijie. I''m a freelancer. I like children and young girls."

    The man in the robe nodded. It seemed that he had ignored everything except his name.

    "Good. The contract has been established. I also have a long cherished wish to get the Holy Grail you desire. The key to the paradise will surely fall into our hands, right?"

    "Well - what?"

    Long Zhijie walked around his head. He didn''t understand what the strange old grandpa devil was talking about.

    "By the way, compared with these, do you want to eat?" long Zhijie handed the trapped little boy to caster with a smile. It seems that he is looking forward to his play of eating living people.

    "Eh, uh huh, uh huh ~ ~ ~ ~" the child who heard his fate struggled desperately, but he was tied tightly and couldn''t even shout out his complete cry.

    Caster had no words and was different from ordinary people. With sharp fingernails and the slow approach of the palm, the boy desperately didn''t cry, rolled his body like a worm to the corner of the wall. When the palm approached, the boy couldn''t help but fear, repressed uncontrollable tears and closed his eyes in despair.

    "Chi -" the sound of tearing the bandage made the trembling little boy open his eyes and look at the tall figure, as if he felt the boy''s gaze. Caster smiled, narrowed his eyes, faced the child, and said softly: "don''t be afraid, children..."

    Caster''s gentle appearance made the boy find the only light in the dark, choking and staring nervously at caster in front of him.

    Caster gently untied the last tape and asked, "can you stand up?" the child nodded and stood up.

    Caster gently held the boy, pointed to the door on his side and said gently, "well, boy, go through the door over there and you can go out of the room. Can you go alone?"

    Caster''s gentleness gave the child who regarded caster as hope great confidence and nodded "Hmm". The child ran to the door. Yushenglongsuke shouted discontentedly, "Hey, I said..."

    Caster stretched out his five fingers to block the words of long Zhijie, raised his index finger and gently "Shh -" on his lips, as if afraid of disturbing something.

    I opened the door that I didn''t know how long it had been closed. Light reflected into the boy''s eyes through the glass of the outer door. The surprise and panic of light and darkness, life and death gradually faded. The hope and beauty of survival filled the boy''s heart, and the tears of joy couldn''t help sliding gently along the child''s delicate cheeks

 Chapter 732

    "The task is completed, the reward has been issued!" Mu Hantian just returned to the villa with Ying in his arms. The voice of the system came out. At the same time, a stone appeared in Mu Hantian''s hand.

    "Brother... Is that?"

    "Oh, well... I don''t know. Look again." Mu Han Tian smiled and began to observe the stone in his hand.

    "Special item, ''killing stone''. It can be used as a holy relic."

    Ah! This is the rhythm before I summon yuzao. Forget it, I''ll talk about it later. Thinking like this, Mu Hantian looked at the cherry in his arms.

    "Sakura, do you want to go to bed first?"

    "I... I want my brother to sleep with me." Sakura said slowly.

    "Eh... OK, but I''ll make you something to eat first." Mu Hantian shook his head with a bitter smile, put down Ying, took her hand and walked into the living room.

    In the living room, Yi is sitting on the sofa, drinking tea and watching TV alone.

    "Sakura, right here, wait for me." Mu Hantian put Sakura next to the wing and went into the kitchen.

    "Big sister, what''s your name?" Sakura asked.

    Hearing this question, the wing frowned, but immediately stretched out. I don''t have to worry about a child.

    "My name is Yi, and you?"

    "My name is Sakura - yuansakura Sakura."

    "Sakura. It''s a nice name, and you''re cute." Yi smiled and touched Sakura''s head.

    "Thank you, big sister. Are big sister and brother lovers?" Sakura asked foolishly. She didn''t seem to notice Yi''s dark face.

    "Sakura, we are not Oh, that person..."

    "Sakura, come and eat." before Yi''s words finished, Mu Hantian came out of the kitchen with a snack in his hand.

    "Sakura, eat first. I want to do something." Mu Hantian put the dessert in front of Sakura, then took out the ''killing stone'' and prepared to summon her.

    Mercury, blood and the call of the spirit really don''t need a gorgeous array. The simplest magic array is enough.

    "Full, full, full, full, full, full

    Cycle after cycle, followed by five

    However, when it is full, it is an abandoned machine

    declare

    Your body listens to my orders, and my life is with your sword

    Answer the call of the Holy Grail if you wish to follow this will and this righteousness

    I swear

    I wish to accomplish all good deeds in the world

    I wish to punish all evil deeds in the world

    I am the one who holds its chain

    You are the seven days of three great words and spirits, from the wheel of inhibition and the guardian of Libra! "

    "Please give me more advice before the jade algae of the caster." the fox girl bent down and greeted the master in front of her, and then... The girl ran to Mu Hantian and hugged him tightly.

    Mu Hantian looked at the girl in front of him. She was very beautiful. The nine tails behind her proved that she was not human. The two fox ears trembled and were very cute. But... What''s the matter with you holding me? It''s too active!

    "Well, then... Can you let go first?"

    "No, master... I haven''t seen you for a long time. Sobbing, don''t you want me?" hearing Mu Hantian''s words, the girl not only didn''t let go, but held it tighter.

    "Well... Do we know each other?" Mu Hantian wondered, have we met?

    "I''m Xiaoyu, you... Have you forgotten me? But you fed me the day before."

    "Of course I know your name is yuzaoqian... Wait, you just said I would feed you? Are you..." Mu Hantian knows that the girl is

    "Well, master, you finally remember me." the fox girl was very happy.

    "OK, but I didn''t expect to call you out, although you are also in front of yuzao." yes, the girl is mu Hantian''s fox demon in the world of sword God domain, but what makes Mu Hantian wonder is that in front of a yuzao in the world, how to call another one.

    "Brother, I''m finished. Let''s go to bed." Ying looked at Xiaoyu holding Mu Hantian, quickly put down her fork and went to hold Mu Hantian''s hand.

    "Sakura, go take a bath and change your clothes first." Mu Hantian smiled bitterly.

    "Good brother."

    "Master, do you want to sleep with her?" Xiaoyu narrowed her eyes and looked at Mu Hantian, waiting for his answer.

    "Yes." Mu Hantian nodded. There was no way. Ying''s heart was too hurt.

    "Well... I want to come too."

    "No." Mu Hantian refused in an instant.

    "Why!"

    "Ha ha, Shura field, deserved it!" Yi said, holding a tea cup and walking to his room.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    At three o''clock in the morning, everything was silent. This statement is inappropriate for magicians and servants.

    In the darkness of the night, those heroes hiding in the shadow are constantly carrying out their own reconnaissance and assassination activities that can not be taken lightly.

    Especially for magicians in this Dongmu City, there are two main concerns. That is the Tong family and yuanban family among the two luxurious and grand foreign pavilions standing on the mountain of the city.

    The residence of the master with the Holy Grail as the target is located there. Recently, there are often low-level envoys wandering around the neighborhood day and night for the purpose of reconnaissance. However, the owner of the museum has long been prepared for this level of reconnaissance, and has set up more than ten or twenty border crossings around the foreign Museum for the purpose of reconnaissance and defense. In the sense of magic, there is no difference between the two foreign pavilions and the fortress.

    Without the consent of the master, even magical humans don''t want to step into the barrier, let alone those servants like huge magic crystals. Therefore, no matter the entity or spirit, it is impossible to sneak into this fortress like boundary without being noticed.

    However, there is an exception that can make this impossible possible. Assassin''s ability to cut off breath is an exception. Although assassin has no strong combat ability, he can restrain his magic to act in a state of almost zero, making himself close to the target like an invisible shadow.

    Furthermore, for the servant assassin as Yanfeng Qili, tonight''s sneaking mission is too simple. Because what he is sneaking into now is not the house of the rival Jiantong family. But until yesterday, it was still the residence of yingsaka Shichen, an ally of his master Qili.

    Assassin certainly knows that Qi Li and Shi Chen secretly form allies behind the backs of other masters. Moreover, in order to protect the secret agreement between the masters, assassin has served as a guard in yuansaka''s residence for many times. Therefore, he has long investigated the configuration and density of the boundary here. Of course, he knows the blind spots like the back of his hand.

    Assassin skilfully avoided the complex boundary in the spiritual state, while secretly laughing at the ridiculous fate of Shichen yuansaka. The proud magician seemed to have great trust in Qi Li as his subordinate, but he never thought that the dog he had raised for so many years would bite his hand in turn.

    Qi Li ordered assassin to kill Shi Chen less than an hour ago. Although it''s not sure what made Qi Li kill, I''m afraid it was caused by Shi Chen calling sevrant a few days ago. It is said that the servant who made a contract with the minister seems to be a servant Archer, but through observation, the spirit is even more fragile than Qili imagined. It seems that there is no benefit in continuing to cooperate with Shi Chen. Maybe it is because of this that he will issue such an order tonight.

    There is no need to be too cautious. Even if you have to face Archer, there is nothing to worry about. We must kill yuansaka Shichen quickly.

    This is the instruction of master Qili. Even assassin, who has the lowest combat ability, doesn''t have to be afraid when he confronts with him. It can be seen that the hero of archer summoned by the minister must be very disappointing to Qili.

    Just thinking, assassin has come to the last barrier, where there is no blind spot of demarcation. If we want to pass here, we must destroy the boundary by physical means to eliminate it in order to move forward. This is a work that cannot be done in an invisible spirit state.

    Hiding in the shadow of plants, assassin began to transform from spirit to entity, and a slender body with a skeleton mask began to appear. At this time, he came to a place different from other border areas of yuanban, and a lot of sight came from a distant place. These are probably the demons of other masters who monitor the residence outside the border. But as long as Shi Chen doesn''t find out, these peeking guys can ignore it. As competitors with the same goal of the Holy Grail, they have no reason to inform Osaka Shichen that assassin has sneaked into the news.

    For this kind of killing among competitors, everyone will take a bystander attitude and watch.

    Assassin snickered and stretched out his hand to the seal point on the outermost border

    Just as his hand was stretched out, a shining gun flew down from above him like lightning. It went through the back of his hand and nailed his hand to the ground.

    Pain, fear, and more intense consternation than these. Assassin, deeply surprised by the sudden blow of the dazzling gun, looked up with an incredible look on his face and looked for the person who threw the gun.

    No, there''s no need to look. On the roof of yuanban mansion, there stands an unusually magnificent golden figure. It can even darken the stars and the moon in the sky, just like the glory of God.

    Assassin could not feel the anger and pain of the wound at all. Now all he had in his heart was the fear of the overwhelming sense of dignity.

    "Mole ants lying on the ground. Who allowed you to raise your head?" the golden figure looked down at assassin lying on the ground with his burning red eyes and asked in a contemptuous tone.

    "You don''t see my qualifications. Mole ants are like mole ants. Just lie on the ground and die with your head down!"

    Then there were countless flashes of light around the golden figure. There are swords and spears in the air. There are countless kinds, but they do not repeat each other, and any of them is a treasure like weapon with gorgeous decoration. And the spearhead of all these weapons is aimed at assassin.

    Invincible! Assassin didn''t even think about it. His intuition told him that the man in front of him was invincible.

    Fighting a guy like that is stupid in itself. I can''t beat him. From the point of view that he can hurt me as a servant, the golden figure should also be that servant is not wrong, and he guards yuanban''s residence, that is to say, he is the hero of archer''s rank?

    Don''t... That guy doesn''t have to be afraid?

    Carefully recall assassin, who was told by master, and finally realize that Qi Li''s sentence is not wrong. In the face of such an overwhelming enemy, even the so-called fear. Yes, even there is no room to feel fear. All you can feel is despair.

    With the sound of the wind being cut, countless sharp blades shining with cold light flew to assassin.

    Assassin can feel those sights. The eyes of the demons who watched him outside the enchantment. Other masters should also see that the first loser in the fourth Holy Grail War, servant, was defeated without even a move.

    At the last moment of his life, assassin finally understood. His master Yanfeng Qili and yuansaka Shichen as his allies are the real purpose.

 Chapter 733

    At f airport, a charter plane of Italian vorale Airlines originating from Germany is slowly landing on the runway.

    Although it has also withstood the cold test of winter, the winter in Japan can hardly be compared with the harsh winter in einz Belen. Alice Phil von einzbellen looked up at the soft afternoon sun and felt a burst of relief.

    "This is where Chesi was born..."

    What a nice place. Although I had a certain understanding through photos before, Alice Phil couldn''t help praising again after experiencing it personally.

    It''s not just the mood that feels relaxed. This time she disguised herself as a tourist, so what she prepared was not the usual dress, but the ordinary clothes as close to ordinary people as possible. Although she just put on Flat Boots and knee length skirt, it also brought her a feeling of rebirth, free and relaxed.

    However, for the relatively isolated ainzbellen people, their so-called common people''s clothes are far from the scope of "common people". Silk Shawls, knee high boots and coats made of silver fox fur are all clothes that can only be seen in the window of high-end shopping malls, and they are absolutely expensive. For Alice Phil, who has been taken care of as a treasure since childhood, this luxurious and expensive dress is so complementary. It can even be said that only such a dress is worthy of her elegant silver hair and beautiful face.

    Although she prepared such "common people''s clothes" in order to pretend to be ordinary people, it is a pity that this is only the common people in the eyes of einzbellen people. And a beauty like her will not look like an ordinary person no matter how she dresses.

    "Saber, how does air travel feel?" Alice Phil got off the plane first and said to the servant who was going to step on the ground.

    "Nothing special. More boring than expected." this should be a true word. Saber''s Glazed pupil looked as calm as usual.

    "What a pity. I thought you would thank me with surprise."

    "Alice, Phil, you don''t think of me as a primitive man."

    Facing Saber''s frown and dissatisfied expression, Alice Phil gave a pure smile.

    "Flying is probably not surprising for Yingling."

    "It''s not true. I just appeared in this modern society as a servant and have learned a lot of modern knowledge. Moreover, as a swordsman, I also have riding skills. In case, I think I can control this machine called aircraft."

    Alice Phil was stunned by Saber''s words.

    "Can you... Operate a plane?"

    "I think so. The object of my riding skills is all ''riding objects''. As long as I step up and hold the reins, I can quickly adapt and control."

    Alice Phil finally couldn''t help laughing. She didn''t see the cockpit of the plane. If she walked into the cab and found that there were no saddles and reins, only many instruments she had never seen before, I don''t know what she would think.

    However, her description of skills should be completely true. It is said that swordsmen can control all riding objects except Eudemons and divine beasts. If necessary. You should be able to drive or ride a bike.

    "It''s not easy to come out. We must have a good time this time!" Alice Phil cheered, just like a little girl.

    "It''s rare to come to Japan. Before the war, let''s go and have a big meal. Of course, shopping is also necessary!"

    "Well, Alice, Phil, shouldn''t we explore other servants?"

    "Don''t care about the details," said Alice Phil carelessly, half dragging saber and jumping to the waiting hall.

    Saber looked at her expression. Somehow, she seemed to see the beauty she had never seen before. Well, but eating must be a must... Hunger is the enemy.

    With such an idea, saber kept up with Alice Phil ahead.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Sakura, how''s it going? Is the dessert delicious?" Mu Hantian took Sakura''s hand and walked down the street. Mu Hantian came to buy clothes with Sakura today. Sakura was wearing his clothes last night. It won''t work all the time.

    "It''s delicious."

    "Hehe, it''s delicious. I''ll make some for you when I go back. Oh, here, let''s go in and see if there are clothes suitable for you."

    "Yes."

    Ten minutes later

    "Sakura looks good in her clothes." she looked at Sakura''s Black Gothic Lori skirt and blue bow, and Mu Hantian praised the beauty.

    "Really?" Sakura asked timidly.

    "Of course, Sakura is the most lovely." Mu Hantian smiled and touched Sakura''s head.

    "Hey, saber, how about this shop?" not far away, two girls came over.

    "Are you also a servant?" the blonde woman in a black suit looked at Mu Hantian cautiously.

    The white haired woman next to her asked, "saber, so is he?"

    "Well, Alice Phil, he''s probably the enemy." the blonde, not saber, answered Alice Phil.

    "It''s true. But if I want to play, I don''t have time. Now it''s time to take Xiaoying back." Mu Hanshan said faintly, holding Ying''s hand and slowly disappeared in place.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Saber, let''s go see the sea next."

    Looking at the excitement on Alice Phil''s face, the girl in men''s dress smiled and nodded.

    As long as you walk across the Dongmu bridge not far from Sichuan, you can see a large coastal park there. It was late at night, and only the two of them walked slowly on the silent path. The north wind from the sea blew directly over Alice Phil''s long silver hair, which danced like a meteor tail. In winter, even dating couples don''t want to get close because of the sea breeze.

    Alice Phil, who saw the sea for the first time, didn''t care because she was used to the cold.

    "Here, we should come at dawn." there was only cold darkness in the sea. Saber looked at the sea and said apologetically.

    But Alice Phil, staring at the sea level, immediately replied, "no, the sea at night is also beautiful. It''s like a mirror of the night sky."

    Alice Phil listened to the heavy waves and gradually showed a smile on her face.

    "It''s such a happy thing to walk with you in a strange city."

    "I don''t know if my performance as a fake knight is qualified?" saber, the unsmiling spirit, actually said such ridicule words about Alice Phil''s joke.

    "Qualified and impeccable. Saber, today you are the most perfect knight in the world."

    "This is my pleasure. Your highness," Alice Phil seemed ashamed to turn to the sea.

    "Saber, do you like the sea?"

    "This..." saber smiled bitterly. His thoughts flew back to his distant hometown.

    "In my time, my country... The other side of the sea was a gathering place for invaders. So all I can think of is unpleasant memories."

    "Well!" Alice Phil''s expression became dignified by Saber''s answer.

    Suddenly, saber grabbed Alice Phil''s arms and pulled her close to herself. Because of this action, Alice Phil''s calm eyes met saber in an instant.

    "Is it the enemy''s servant?"

    "Yes." yes, in the shadow about 100 meters away, the enemy deliberately exposed his breath like provocation. Knowing that his breath has been perceived by saber, the other party is not close, but gradually away.

    "It seems that he wants to lead us."

    "Well, it''s really elegant. Do you want us to choose the battlefield?" Alice Phil''s voice was still so calm. And this calm is the proof of her complete trust in saber. Saber is again silently glad that he met a good host.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Here we go, Grail War. Let''s go, too."

 Chapter 734

    To the east of the waterfront park is a warehouse street. This area also has harbor facilities, separating Xindu from the industrial zone further east. In the evening, there is almost no one here. The dim light shines on the street, but it shows an empty scene. Driverless cranes are neatly arranged on the beach. They look like huge dinosaur fossils, which makes people feel a little uncomfortable.

    And here is a perfect place to duel between servants.

    Saber and Alice Phil walked in the wide four lanes like duelers who bravely accepted the challenge. And the enemy boldly stood in the middle of the road. The strange dress of Ken and the strong magic he exudes show that the other party is an unusual existence.

    The two servants stopped about ten meters away from each other and faced each other.

    This is the first servant saber met. A battle with life as a bet is about to begin. She watched each other carefully.

    When the other party put his long hair behind his head, saber found that he was actually a man with correct facial features. His weapon is quite eye-catching. It is a long gun about two meters higher than everyone. Among the seven ranks, there are three in the seat of knight, saber, Archer and the spirit of the gun. The man in front of us should be a servant named Lancer.

    The strange thing is that his weapon is not just this long gun. In addition to a long gun held on his shoulder in his right hand, there was another short gun about one-third of the length in his left hand.

    From the handle to the blade, both guns are wrapped and wound by a cloth similar to a spell, so that people can''t see their true colors. I''m afraid it''s a countermeasure to hide the real name of treasure.

    "Finally. I''ve been waiting for a long time, but no one dares to come here... Only you respond to me." Lancer''s spirit praised in a low but clear voice.

    Instead of posing as a fighter, he asked saber calmly, "it''s quite chilly... I think you''re saber. Am I right?"

    "Yes. You''re Lancer."

    "Exactly. Ha, I didn''t expect to be able to introduce myself to each other so often before the death battle. But I can''t help it."

    Saber agreed with this sentence, and her cold expression eased slightly. "There''s no way. We didn''t fight for our honor. You should have presented the gun in your hand for your master."

    "Ha, that''s right." he didn''t look like a man who was going to fight with his life. Instead, he smiled with a relaxed and bitter smile.

    Alice Phil behind saber gently raised her eyebrows.

    "Enchanting magic? It''s impolite for a married woman, gunman."

    For Alice Phil''s protest, Lancer had to smile and shrug.

    "I''m sorry, I''ve been cursed since I was born. But there''s no way. If you want to hate me, hate my birth, or hate you as women."

    Saber snorted and despised Lancer. "You''re not expecting me to show mercy because of your face, Lancer."

    "If so, it would be too boring. I see. Saber''s anti magic ability is really extraordinary... Well, if I had to kill a weak woman because of this, I would lose face. I decided to wait here for brave people to come. It seems that I was right."

    "Then let''s start."

    Lancer lifted the long gun and gun on his shoulder, turned his backhand back and posed for battle. The left hand also raised the shotgun slowly. The two guns are spread and waved like wings, which is a combat posture never seen before.

    Saber also untied the surging fighting spirit. The burst of magic stirred a whirlwind like airflow in the air. The airflow wrapped the girl''s delicate and small body. In a moment, her whole body was wrapped in silver armor, and the magic turned into armor and hand protection. This is the true face of the knight Wang Yingling.

    "Saber..." Alice Phil swallowed nervously and called out her name. She was acutely aware of the strong fighting spirit emitted by the two people. There was no room for her to intervene in the battle. But she doesn''t want to be just a bystander. At least she''s a surrogate of Saber''s master.

    "Be careful. Although I can use some healing spells, others..."

    Saber nodded before she finished. "Please leave Lancer to me. I''m just a little worried about why the other party''s master didn''t show up."

    As saber said, Lancer''s master, which has not yet appeared, is still an independent threat.

    Generally speaking, the master will be around the servant, command the servant and provide necessary magic assistance at the same time. As long as Lancer''s master has not fully trusted his servant, he must be hiding nearby and watching Lancer''s battle.

    "Maybe he has some conspiracy, you should be careful. Alice Phil, I''ll give you my back." emerald eyes are telling silently, without fear.

    Trust the spirit of the sword. It is better to believe in one''s own decision than to believe in the spirit who will consider himself the master.

    "I see. Saber, bring me victory."

    "Yes, I must." saber nodded firmly and took steps.

    To Lancer, to his long gun.

    On the container beside the port, Mu Hantian holds Sakura, beside him is the front of the wing yuzao.

    The four were coldly observing the fight below, but such a close peek did not make the two fighting below aware of anything.

    "Brother, is this the struggle between the heroes?" looking at the two people fighting together below, Ying said with some fear. It''s hard to imagine that she destroyed the whole street with cold weapons.

    "Yes, Sakura, don''t be afraid. Your brother, I am stronger than them." Mu Hantian smiled, as if he sensed the worry of the pregnant girl and couldn''t help comforting her.

    "Well, my brother is the strongest." the little girl said coquettishly, snuggling up in her brother''s arms and enjoying her own happiness.

    "Hum, that obviously belongs to my concubine," said yuzao, with an unhappy face.

    "Well, stop it. Keep looking and see their strength."

 Chapter 735

    The duel between saber and Lancer is still going on.

    If we used to use small tricks to test each other''s strength, now we can say that the battle between the two has reached a white hot state.

    However, the so-called little trick is only a statement between servant. The road damaged by the aftermath of these small tricks left a terrible mark. Two warehouses have been poured down, and the asphalt on the road has been turned over like farmland. Looking at such a battlefield, people can''t help feeling that there has just experienced a big earthquake.

    In the ruins of the site, saber and Lancer confronted each other unharmed, calculating each other''s next move. Neither of them showed a trace of fatigue.

    "If you don''t even give your name, your reputation is really worthless."

    Lancer waved a long gun full of killing intention, but asked saber in a relaxed tone. "In a word, I appreciate you very much. Up to now, I haven''t even lost a drop of sweat. It''s not easy for a woman."

    "Don''t be modest, Lancer." saber waved his sword and smiled.

    "Although I don''t know your name, it''s my honor to praise you for your excellent marksmanship. I accept it."

    Although both of them met for the first time, it is certain that part of their hearts are interlinked.

    Both of them are full of confidence in their abilities, so they will pay their respects when they meet a real opponent. They are not only lonely soldiers, but also heroes who cherish each other.

    But

    "This is the end of the game! Lancer!"

    Saber and Alice Phil look up. Want to find the owner of this voice.

    "Lancer''s... Master?" Alice Phil looked around, but found no figure. Because the voice came suddenly, even if the voice was male or female, there was no time to judge where it sounded. Is it an illusion? In short, the other party doesn''t seem to want saber and Alice Phil to see themselves.

    "Don''t waste any more time. Saber is difficult to deal with, so I allow you to use treasure tools and make a quick decision."

    Saber couldn''t help being affected by his words. Treasure - finally Lancer''s master urged him to use his strongest skills.

    "I see. My master," replied Lancer suddenly in a respectful tone, while he changed his posture. He threw the shotgun in his left hand at his feet.

    "So... The long gun is Lancer''s...?" in front of saber, the spell of Lancer''s long gun in his right hand was slowly untied. That''s a crimson gun. The blade of the gun was wrapped with a completely different magic, like an ominous mirage.

    "That''s it. Go up and kill her." Lancer grabbed her in both hands. There were bursts of growls.

    "Inferior means, it seems that the so-called chivalry is just like this." Mu Han Tian smiled ironically on the high container.

    "Brother, what''s the matter?" the cherry in her arms asked in a naive voice.

    "Maybe saber and her master will easily believe the words of Lancer, but as a soldier, they will bring useless things when they go to the battlefield. Shouldn''t they say meaningless things? The answer is No. since it is meaningful, why throw it away at will? So the answer is obvious. There is a problem with the shotgun."

    Sakura tilted her head. For her now, she doesn''t understand these at all.

    "You made a mistake." Lancer''s proud voice sounded below.

    Lancer kicked the sand under his feet with his legs. However, it was not the sand that flew into the air, but the short gun that Lancer threw away just now. The blade is facing Saber''s direction. The spell on the short gun has also been untied, and the golden gun body appears under the spell.

    The golden gun body rolled up in a whirlwind, and the two figures crossed, and the flying bright red blood flowers bloomed brightly - and then dissipated in an instant.

    Saber, who charged past, stopped, while the two men turned back.

    Both stood upright and did not lose the will to confront each other. The two men''s spirits are still alive.

    It was not easy to make the battle slightly out of the track of attacking each other. At this time, saber analyzed the battle situation and made a quick decision to postpone the duel between the two.

    As a result, the yellow short gun that tried to stab saber to death did not stab Saber''s chest, but stabbed Saber''s left arm. At the same time, Saber''s golden sword gently deviated from Lancer''s vital part. The blade stabbed Lancer''s left arm. It''s strange that they were injured in the same part. But are the two people injured to the same extent?

    "You still won''t let me beat you easily. Good. Your indomitable look." Lancer stared at saber with a sad smile, as if trying not to mind the wound on his elbow. And Lancer''s wound is really like watching a movie replay. It healed without anyone''s touch, and then even the traces disappeared.

    Even servant''s self-healing ability can''t have such a fast recovery ability. It must be the invisible master watching the victory and defeat who is performing the healing magic.

    Contrary to Lancer, Saber''s dignified beauty can''t hide her pain and anxiety. Lancer''s gun for floating combat and Saber''s sword holding the hilt with both hands are of course different in power. At least from the appearance, Saber''s small arm was pierced by a short gun. Compared with Lancer''s wound, it was a minor injury.

    Really careless... Looking at his bloody wrist, saber frowned without trace and stepped back a few steps.

    "... Alice Phil, heal my wound!"

    "I cured! I cured, but..." compared with saber who was injured, Alice Phil who came to the rescue showed a more embarrassed look.

    "Don''t waste your time. If you are stabbed by my treasure and the yellow rose that will be destroyed, the wound will never be cured." looking at the embarrassed posture of the master and servant opposite, Lancer''s mouth aroused a proud smile.

    "I see... This is a gun with a spell attached. Once it stabs, the wound will never heal. I should have noticed this earlier..."

    A red gun that cuts off magic. Cursed yellow gun. Plus the tear nevus under the left eye that can seduce girls - it''s easy to judge these factors together. If from the legend, the reputation recited by the Celtic hero legend is even related to the legend of King Arthur. Saber himself didn''t think of this. It''s really incredible.

    "Fiona knights, first soldier... Dignified dimuludo. I didn''t expect the Holy Grail to give you the honor of participating."

    "This is the wonder of the Holy Grail War... But I am praised by everyone. Those who travel through time and space and are invited to participate in the throne of heroes will not mistake your golden sword."

    Servant. Lancer, the hero of the Celts - dimuludo odina, who participated in the Holy Grail War for the fourth time.

    Lancer, who was accidentally seen through his real name, narrowed his eyes with a refreshing mood.

    "It''s also my honor to compete with such a famous Knight king."

    "Well, we know each other''s names. I challenge you as a knight to decide the outcome of this ordinary battle."

    "Still, you''re not convinced that I stabbed you in an arm, saber."

    "Don''t tell a joke. You worry about me because of such a small injury. It''s better to say it''s my humiliation." saber asserted resolutely, gnashing his teeth with hatred in his heart.

    Saber organized his magic again and put on silver armor. Although it''s just a waste of your magic in front of Lancer''s magic breaking red rose, it''s still useful to guard against the yellow rose that will be destroyed. Saber once again converged the surrounding atmosphere and sealed the golden sword into the invisible wind king''s barrier.

    No matter what method is used, the wound cannot be healed. I''m afraid the curse of the yellow gun will destroy the gun itself, and the curse will not be lifted until the owner of the gun dimuludo is knocked down.

 Chapter 736

    Cold, clear and tense air - just then, it was suddenly cut by the thunder like sound.

    "Hmm? That guy is coming." Mu Han was stunned, and immediately turned his eyes to the sky. There, he saw a flying object draw a straight line in the sky, straight here, and sprinkle purple lightning sparks in the night sky.

    Alice Phil was stunned and opened her mouth in surprise.

    "... chariot..."

    Judging from the appearance, this is an ancient chariot with two heads. It''s not a war horse tied to the shaft. It''s a big bull with muscles rolling like waves. The ox hoof treads on the void and pulls the luxurious and magnificent chariot.

    No, chariots don''t just float in the air. The wheels of the chariot roared, and the bull''s hooves trampled not on the earth but on lightning.

    Every time the ox''s hoof and chariot pedaled the empty sky, the purple lightning flashed its spider web shaped tentacles and rolled up the atmosphere with a deafening sound. I''m afraid the magic of lightning can match the blow of Lancer and saber.

    Only servant''s treasure can be so strange and release such great magic. Needless to think, this must be the third servant to intervene in the duel between saber and Lancer, so he appeared.

    Saber and Lancer both looked nervous and said nothing. They stared at the suddenly visiting chariot. Needless to say, Alice Phil''s panic, and Lancer''s master, who has not yet appeared, must have trembled.

    If it is the spirit who is wrapped with such a huge lightning gas, it may be the predecessor of Thor. If Thor is related to the bull, the first thing people think of is the supreme god of Olympus. This chariot can''t be called the spirit, but even if it is called the appendage of the spirit, it must be full of powerful threat.

    The chariot with its feet on thunder and lightning circled fiercely over Lancer and saber, then slowed down and landed on the ground. It happened to fall between the two heroes facing each other, blocking the two men''s sword and gun tips. At the same time of landing, he put away the dazzling thunder light, revealed the posture of a giant man, and stood majestically on the bridge of the chariot.

    "Both sides put away their weapons. In front of the king!" the fierce cry was like thunder. The burly man stood in the chariot, looked around, and then introduced himself fiercely.

    "My name is Iskandar the conqueror. I took part in the Holy Grail War and got the rank of rider."

    Everyone present was really stupid at this time. On the battlefield of the Holy Grail, it is impossible for servant to report his family. His real name is the key to strategy. And the most restless thing is Weber sitting next to rider.

    "What are you thinking, fool!" some hysterical voices rang from the strong man. Weber pulled the conqueror''s coat and looked crazy.

    What''s going on? Looking at the two masters and servants fighting together, everyone present couldn''t help a burst of sweat.

    "It''s a hero''s job to fight with his name on the newspaper," said rider, with a snap of his finger, directly repelling his master, and then saying it as a matter of course.

    Rider glanced at Lancer and saber on the left and right sides and asked, "before you fight each other to get the Holy Grail, I have one thing to ask you. I don''t know what your expectations for the Holy Grail are. But now think about it. Does your wish weigh more than the grand wish of heaven and earth?"

    "What on earth do you want to say?"

    "Hmm? I made it very clear." at this time, rider still maintained his dignity, but his tone had become softer and more harmonious.

    "When I came to the battlefield, do you have any plans to give me the Holy Grail? If you give me the Holy Grail, I will regard you as friends and share the joy of conquering the world with you."

    "I admire your boldness of self-report just now, but I can''t agree to your proposal." Lancer shook his head with a bitter smile, but there was no smile in his eyes. Like a sharp sword, his powerful eyes collided with the eyes of the conqueror who disdained to face them squarely, and sparks splashed everywhere.

    "I will take the Holy Grail. This is my oath to the only new monarch in the world. You are definitely not the one who takes the Holy Grail. Rider!"

    "Did you prevent me from dueling with the knight in order to state those jokes?" saber then asked Lancer. The expression on her face was different from that of the beautiful Lancer. She didn''t even smile. For her serious, rider''s proposal itself is extremely unpleasant.

    "Conqueror, you''ve gone too far. It''s an intolerable insult to the knight."

    Together, Lancer and saber turned their hostile eyes on rider. Rider seemed to be embarrassed, muttering, and unconsciously pressing his fist on his temple.

    "Are you going to make a deal with me?"

    "Less nonsense!" it seemed that rider was going to say flattering words, and Lancer and saber refused with one voice.

    Saber continued with disappointment: "again, I am also the king in charge of the British kingdom. No matter what kind of king, I can''t bow my head to others."

    "Oh, the king of Britain?" rider may have been interested in Saber''s declaration and raised his eyebrows.

    "This surprised me. The knight king who is famous all over the world is a little girl."

    "Then try to eat the little girl''s sword in your mouth. Conquest king!" saber raised his sword while lowering his voice.

    Rider frowned and sighed.

    "Then our negotiation will break, what a pity, what a pity." Rider found the resentful eyes looking up from his feet at the moment he muttered face down.

    "Ah, pain, ah!" Webb''s cry crossed the low sky because of the pain of swollen forehead and more tragic regret than the pain. "

    "What to do? Don''t you really think you can beat saber and Lancer by talking about conquest in the end?"

    The burly servant didn''t look guilty when facing the master''s question, but laughed. "There''s a saying that it''s better to talk about it than to try."

    "Don''t you think it''s your real name?" said Weber, who was dizzy with anger. With two powerless fists, he hit the standing rider''s chest armor and cried.

    Seeing this sad scene, Alice Phil neither despised nor sympathized, but felt that she could no longer be silent.

    "Are they fools?" on the other side of the dock, Wei Gong Chesi, who was observing the battlefield with a sniper rifle, thought weakly in his heart.

    "Cut Si, the situation is wrong. Look at the crane over there! And under the crane!" the voice of dance Mi rang.

    "This is... Assassin, how could it be that he should have been destroyed..." looking at the figure with a white skeleton mask on the crane, Wei Gong cut Si was surprised.

    "Where... Is it Lancer''s master? No, the direction of the sound is wrong, or Assassin''s master?" he looked at the black figure on the container, and Wei Gong''s eyebrows wrinkled deeply.

    The situation seems out of your control... Alice Phil

    "Damn it..."

    Wei Gong Chesi gnawed his teeth, but he could only watch it change.

 Chapter 737

    The tense air relaxed wonderfully, but

    "Really. I see?"

    And because of this low complaint close to the ground, it solidified again.

    Hearing the voice, Weber''s expression suddenly solidified and immediately turned into a look of fear.

    This is Lancer''s master?

    Saber and Alice Phil looked at each other.

    "Have you finally revealed your horse''s feet, wumi, can you judge the direction of the sound?" Wei Gong Qiesi turned the muzzle of the gun and asked wumi on the other side.

    "No, although he has judged the general direction, he hides well and can''t make a direct attack." Wu Mi''s calm voice comes from the headset.

    "Continue to observe assassin and the shadow." Wei Gong Chesi made a decision, and now he can only wait and see the change.

    "What on earth are you crazy about stealing my relics? Think about it carefully. Maybe it''s the reason why you want to participate in the Holy Grail War. Mr. Weber wilwitt."

    Weber heard someone call his name viciously. Know that the object of hatred is yourself. Not only that, Weber may be able to guess the owner of the voice.

    "That..."

    "What a pity. I wanted to make this lovely student happy. Weber, a mortal like you should have a stable life that belongs only to mortals."

    The owner of the voice had a keen eye and saw the frozen fear on Weber''s face. With a creepy and cold banter, he continued like playing with Weber: "I can''t help it, Weber Jun. let me give you extracurricular guidance. The real meaning of killing each other between magicians - the horror and pain of killing each other, I will give it to you unreservedly. You think it''s very glorious."

    Weber had no time to estimate the vicious irony in his words. Deep fear hit his heart. This was not a game. At the moment, he was really involved in the fight called the Holy Grail War.

    This is a bloody fight between magicians and magicians!

    At this time, something gently and forcefully hugged the young boy''s young shoulder trembling alone because of fear.

    Weber was frightened by the thick but gentle feeling.

    Servant''s hand, rough and discrete five fingers, can only be the object of fear for the short master.

    "Hey, magician, according to my observation, you seem to want to replace my little master and become my master." Rider asked Lancer''s master who didn''t know where to hide. In fact, his face was covered with a malicious pity smile, which made his face crooked.

    "If that''s true, it''s ridiculous. The man who becomes my master should be a warrior who gallops the battlefield with me, not a coward who doesn''t dare to show his face."

    Silence was falling, and only the anger of the unseen master spread in the night air.

    Rider suddenly burst into laughter. This time he faced the empty night sky and laughed with all his voice. "Come out! There are others. Hide in the dark and peek at our friends!"

    Saber and Lancer both expressed surprise.

    "What''s the matter with you? Rider" faces saber who asks himself. Conquest Wang smiles and thumbs up at the same time.

    "Saber and Lancer, it''s amazing that you fight face-to-face. The halberd makes such a clear collision sound that I''m afraid there are more than one heroes."

    Alice Phil was frightened inside. It seemed as if Cheryl, who didn''t know where to hide, had been seen through. But all rider thinks about is another servant. Rider wanted to send the deafening sound to every corner around him and shouted out again.

    "Poor. Poor! Heroes gathered in Dongmu. Don''t you have any feelings when you see saber and Lancer''s spirit here? It''s cowardly to have a real name to boast about, but secretly peek here all the time. Heroes will be frightened when they hear here, huh?"

    After a loud laugh, rider gently tilted his head, showed a fearless look at the corners of his mouth, and finally looked around with provocative eyes.

    "Heroes invited by the Holy Grail War, gather here now. Cowards who are afraid to appear, lest Iskandar, the conqueror, insult you. Wake up!"

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Are we going out, master?" asked the yuzao beside Mu Hantian.

    "Well, Sakura, do you want to go on that stage? That stage that must shine on the dark world of Dongmu city tonight." Mu Hantian looked at Sakura in his arms.

    "Well, my brother must be the strongest among them." Ying squeezed her delicate little fist.

    "Hehe, well, let''s go down." Mu Hantian smiled and was about to appear with Sakura in his arms.

    Just then, below, a golden light flashed, like the coming of a majestic king.

    "Yo, Gilgamesh is coming." looking at the sudden light, Mu Hantian''s body stopped in a daze.

    At the top of the street lamp ball about 10 meters above the ground, a figure wearing golden shining armor appeared. Weber could not help holding his breath when he saw his dazzling great face.

    "That man is..."

    Although I saw him only in a short moment before, it left such a strong impression. Weber can''t be wrong. Standing leisurely on the high street lamp must be the mysterious servant who used overwhelming destructive power to bury the assassin who invaded yuanban mansion last night.

    There is no heavy equipment not covered by armor. It can''t be a master. Moreover, if he appeared in response to rider''s call, it proved that he only had the judgment to regard rider''s arrogant words as provocation, that is, he could not be a violent Berserker. In this way, only Archer, the last of the three knights, is left to use the exclusion method.

    "Those who don''t pay attention to me and don''t know the heaven and earth are called ''kings'', two of them came out overnight." as soon as he opened his mouth, Jin Yingling turned his lips very unhappily, showing his contempt for the three servants facing each other at present.

    Although archer''s proud attitude and tone are the same as rider''s arrogance, they are fundamentally different. The voice and eyes of the conqueror are not as ruthless as Archer.

    Rider didn''t seem to expect someone with a tougher attitude than himself. He was quite flustered and scratched his chin in confusion.

    "Even if you speak badly... I Iskandar is still the most famous conqueror in the world."

    "I''m the only hero who can really be called the king. The rest are just some bastards."

    Archer simply uttered a declaration that was more than an insult. At this time, even saber was surprised that there was no color on the ground, but rider was tolerant, somewhat surprised and sighed.

    "For your sake, how about giving your name first? If you are also a king, you won''t even be afraid of your prestige?"

    Rider made such a gag, archer''s red eyes became more and more arrogant and angry, staring at the giant man under his eyes.

    "Are you asking me? Did the bastard ask me?"

    "Hehe, don''t talk about the bastard all day, it will only make people hate you." the voice sounded gently as if it was an exposition, which stunned the master and servant of the whole audience again.

    Not far away, Mu Hantian came out slowly with Sakura.

    "It''s you!" Archer was stunned when he saw Mu Hantian''s appearance.

    "Ah? Don''t you say..." Mu Hantian doesn''t want to say anything. Shit, why do people know me in every world now? I don''t know how to know. OK.

    "We haven''t seen each other for 5000 years, Mu Hantian!"

    "Shit!" Mu Hantian can only use this word to express his heart that has been trampled by the divine beast grass mud horse.

 Chapter 738

    "Do we really know each other?" Mu Hantian confirmed again.

    "Yes, have you forgotten? By those so-called gods..." Archer showed a sad and nostalgic look and kept staring at Mu Hantian.

    "No, I still remember your name, but the current situation... Can''t say it. Hehe. Introduce myself. My name is mu Hantian, and I came with a job introduction of hope."

    "The eighth man!" everyone was shocked.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    In the painted black alley, the panting Jatropha geese are no longer in adult shape. Their bloodshot eyes quietly stare at the golden spirit. The cracked corners of their mouths are crazy and broken smiles.

    "Finally... Come out, the hero of Shi Chen, isn''t he... Just tear him up and let me see your regretful face!"

    "Berserker!" roared, and then a flood of dark magic surged.

    "Wait, that''s!" Jiantong wild goose night, whose eyes were congested with hatred in previous years in the dark, just ordered Berserker to attack, but he calmed down fiercely after seeing the petite figure in Mu Hantian''s arms.

    Sakura! How could Sakura be held by that servant?

    "Damn dirty inkstone! Let Xiao Ying participate in the Holy Grail War! Damn! Time! If it weren''t for you! Xiao Ying wouldn''t participate in the Holy Grail War! Cough! I''ll kill you!"

    Yuanban family

    "What''s the matter?! what will Sakura be there!" yuansaka Shichen shouted with some gaffe.

    "Calm down, teacher!" said Yanfeng Qili.

    "Did I do wrong?" yuanban Shichen regretted that he entrusted Sakura to Jiantong dirty inkstone. Although the Jiantong family has been destroyed, the Holy Grail War is not a child that Sakura can participate in!

    Battlefield

    A torrent of magic came from nowhere, which no one expected.

    In everyone''s gaze, the magic rolled up gradually solidified into a line and turned into a stubborn and unyielding figure.

    The shadow stood about two blocks closer to the sea than the four lanes of the battle of Lancer and saber. Yes, his posture can only be described by shadow.

    The tall man with broad shoulders was covered with armor. But it is different from Saber''s silver armor and archer''s luxurious gold armor.

    The man''s armor is black. No delicate decoration, no polished color.

    Like darkness, extreme black like hell. Even his face was covered with a helmet. In the tiny crevices of the helmet, you can only see the light emitted by the burning eyes like a fire.

    "Conquest king, did you invite him too?" Lancer dared not stare at the Black Knight carelessly, but still teased rider in a frivolous tone.

    Rider frowned at this. "Invitation, well, there was no room for negotiation from the beginning."

    The Black Knight released only the murderous spirit. Even the whirlwind generated by its magic is like a moan of resentment, which is creepy.

    Berserker, anyone knows him. Such dangerous and murderous fluctuations can only remind people of crazy heroes.

    "So, little master. If that guy is servant, what''s his magic?"

    Weber was asked by rider. The short master just shook his head. "I can''t judge. I can''t judge at all."

    "What? Aren''t you the most powerful master? You can clearly judge who has high mana and who doesn''t, can''t you?"

    Once they become the master who has made a contract with the spirit, they are granted the perspective power to see through other servant ability values. The Holy Grail War invites heroes to participate and only grants master this special ability. It is impossible for a generation master like Alice Phil to have this ability. The official master Weber of rider can compare the capability differences between rider and other servants, and then formulate strategies to make the war situation develop in a favorable direction. Now Weber has grasped the capacity of saber, Lancer and archer. But

    I can''t see his identity! The black guy and the man who just appeared must be servant. But I can''t see their ability at all! "

    Hearing Weber''s embarrassed excuse, rider frowned and stared at the Black Knight again. Everyone present watched the Black Knight''s every move with suspicion and vigilance. But there are two exceptions. Mu Hantian said it didn''t matter, but archer''s red eyes, without doubt and confusion, just looked down at Berserker with a simple murderous spirit.

    The Black Knight looked at himself standing on the street lamp with a creepy stare. The golden spirit accurately caught the Black Knight''s eyes.

    "People with a humble status even have humble and dirty eyes. For people with a noble status, it''s unbearable humiliation for someone to look at him like this. And you dare to disturb the gathering of my friends." as Archer''s voice sounded, the golden ripples behind him fluctuated, and four shining instruments slowly emerged. The direction pointed by the sword head and gun head is Berserker, the most priority target.

    "Treasure! There are more than C + treasure, and there are four at once!" Weber''s surprised voice rang, and all the people looked at archer with some dignity.

    "I will tear you to pieces to relieve my hatred. Bastard." with the cold declaration, the gun and sword flew in the air.

    Even without touching, they launch weapons that don''t know where to appear. That''s why they are called golden shooters. However, it is very unusual to use treasure tools so hastily. For Yingling, the treasure is his own child. It is very hasty to throw such an important treasure like throwing stones.

    Nevertheless, the destructive force is huge. The road was blown up like a bomb, and the asphalt turned into dust, splashing everywhere, covering all views.

    The long dark shadow appeared in the misty dust. Berserker is still there. He moved his foot a little, and the road under his feet turned into a stone and cracked. As a result, among the guns and swords thrown by Archer, the gun slightly flying behind deviated from the target. The sword that should fly in front and shoot at the target did not cause any damage.

    Why? Because the sword is in Berserker''s hand.

    How many people can clearly understand such a rapid attack and defense? At least neither Weber nor Alice Phil can understand what happened.

    The right process is to fly the sword as the first blow. Berserker easily caught it. Then Berserker used his sword to repel the treasure gun that came next as the second blow.

    "Is that guy really Berserker?" Lancer whispered nervously.

    Rider also responded. "Although he lost all his rationality after going crazy, he is really a great soldier."

    The treasure was originally only in the hands of the exclusive spirit, which would become the exclusive weapon of the spirit. Even in the hands of other heroes, it is impossible to use it flexibly. It''s unimaginable that he can play such a unique skill to accurately repel the treasure gun that came after him.

    However, Archer was not surprised, but furious. All the expressions were removed from the gorgeous face, leaving only the frozen zero killing intention.

    "How dare you touch my treasure with your dirty hands? Are you in such a hurry to die, beast!" archer''s surroundings shine again. Around his great face, a new group of treasure suddenly appeared behind him, a total of 16.

    Not just guns and swords. And an axe. Hammer and spear. There are also some strange weapons that do not know their purpose and nature.

    All the treasures were polished as bright as a mirror and rolled with great magic. Every treasure embodies a sense of mystery, which is worthy of the name.

    If it was a surprise at first, it is now a shock. Yingling''s treasure is not just one. Some heroes also hide three or four super weapons with the same power as treasure. But there is a limit to how many treasures there are.

    As soon as the gold Archer uses the treasure, it is like endless equipment, released one by one and used once. And since the fight with the assassin last night, he has never used the same treasure.

    "You hateful thief, let me see how many treasures I can bear!"

    At archer''s command, the treasures floating in the void rushed to kill Berserker.

    The roar shook the night air, and the exploding flash seemed to sweep the whole night sky.

    These treasures have produced such great destructive power that it is hard to believe that they are just throwing weapons such as swords.

    On the road of warehouse street, countless treasures were scattered like raindrops, as if they were experiencing carpet bombing.

 Chapter 739

    Archer''s onslaught didn''t stop. The treasure fell like thunder, and the momentum seemed to blow up Berserker''s position and even the whole block. Constantly attacking. The attack did not stop, but gradually became more and more intense. For some unknown reason, Berserker, the target of Baoju''s attack, showed no sign of falling down.

    Everyone was stunned by surprise. We all recognize that we are in a tense situation of confrontation with most enemies and have a sense of imminent crisis, but the scene at this time is really unexpected to everyone.

    Berserker first stretched out his left hand and grabbed the first flying spear. With the sword of his right hand, he waved the spear and sword heartily with both hands and blocked the successively flying treasures back in turn.

    Berserker''s tactical skills are not only fine, but also gorgeous. Although it was a treasure taken from Archer, Berserker was not at ease when using it. The treasure is like the extension of his hands. He uses the treasure freely. In any case, it is like driving a treasure that has been used for many years and can''t put it down.

    Looking at the battle between the two, rider looked at ease and whispered triumphantly. "The more weapons the black guy intercepts, the more powerful he becomes. The golden guy throws treasure tools uncontrollably and sinks deeper and deeper. He really doesn''t know how to deal with it flexibly."

    As like as two peas in the conquest of king, Berserker has no concession to the Archer attack. Not only that, every time a more powerful treasure comes. Berserker threw away his treasure and grabbed the new treasure. The treasure kept changing in his hand.

    With the extremely miserable roar, the last of the sixteen treasures was also knocked to the ground. In the vacuum like silence, in the diffuse dust, Berserker is the only one who can stand. Except him, the warehouse, the street and all the surrounding buildings collapsed.

    The Black Knight held the battle axe in his right hand and the single blade machete in his left hand. The remaining treasures were scattered at Berserker''s feet or inserted in the surrounding rubble. None of the jewels pierced the black armor.

    Berserker casually raised the two remaining treasures in his hand and threw them at Archer without any preparation.

    Maybe there was no clear throwing target, maybe I didn''t want to hit when I threw. The axe and machete hit the ball on archer''s foothold street lamp. The machete shot in the middle of the ball, the axe hit near the top of the ball, and the iron column of the street lamp smashed to the ground like butter.

    After the ball on the street lamp was divided into three parts, it also made a sound of hitting the ground and collapsed. However, he was the only one standing on the ground unharmed. The golden spirit jumped before the iron pillar broke to pieces and fell to the ground as if nothing had happened.

    "Asshole... Do you want me to stand on the earth like you looking up at the sky?"

    At this point in the battle, archer''s anger has reached its limit. Deeply engraved in the eyebrows, the wrinkles that stand turn beauty into ferocity.

    "Your disrespect to me is enough to make you die thousands of times. I''ll kill you all the bastards standing there." Archer is too angry. His eyes are like burning red lotus. He glares at Berserker and roars. A group of weapons appeared around him and turned the space around.

    The shining treasure has 32. Even rider was surprised and fell into silence.

    Archer stared into Berserker''s angry eyes and calmly turned his direction.

    The line of sight turned to the southeast. Over there are the hills and high-grade residential streets in Shenshan town. That''s where yuanban Prefecture is located. How many people have noticed this?

    "Use loyal advice like your highness to suppress the king - my anger? You are becoming more and more bold. Shi Chen..." Archer hung up the corner of his mouth in disgust, lowered his voice and spit out such a sentence. The countless treasures spread around him hid their brilliance and immediately disappeared without a trace.

    "Save your life, rabid dog." although archer''s face was still angry, the murderous spirit in his red eyes had retreated. But his proud look still didn''t waver. Golden Archer looked down at the servants present.

    "Bastards. You should stay away from no three no four people before meeting next time! What you see me can only be real heroes." Archer looked at Mu Hantian after his last words, and then his entity disappeared. The golden armor lost its texture, leaving only some residual light, and then disappeared.

    "It seems that archer''s master is not as strong and brave as Archer." Rider said with a dull wry smile.

    But everyone else knows that this is not an occasion to be so complacent. Berserker''s threat is comparable to Archer, and berserker is now in front of everyone.

    Seeing Archer leave, rider stood up and said carelessly. "The eighth man over there, do you want to be my man?"

    "Ah, you fool, when do you want to be stupid!" Weber cried again. It was a pity that rider hit him back with a snap of his finger.

    "I''m sorry, I have a reason to participate in the Holy Grail War, and I must be the winner."

    "Well, that''s a pity," said rider with a regretful face.

    "Sakura, why, why are you with that servant... Is that what you summoned..." in the painted black alley, the man who convulsed because of the severe physical pain struggled to get up.

    This is the end of tonight''s battle. With the protection of servant, Sakura must be safe. She has no reason to endure pain and fight again. The other servants just let them fight each other.

    Just as yanye was about to breathe a sigh of relief, Berserker locked the next target saber and suddenly began to rush towards saber. This made Jiantong wild goose night, which was suffering from magic disorder, even more embarrassed.

    "Stop... Come back! Come back! Berserker!" yanye shouted Berserker, conveying his worry and anxiety.

    Such a simple instruction can be easily sent to Berserker from the position where yanye stood, but the Black Knight did not respond and remained silent. On the contrary, the demand for magic generated by Berserker''s excitement aroused the just calm engraving worm, which once again beat the body of wild goose night.

    "Berserker! Stop it!"

    Saber was also surprised. She didn''t think Berserker would suddenly attack herself.

    "Saber!" cried Alice Phil eagerly. The knight King''s forehead exuded anxious sweat at some time.

 Chapter 740

    Originally, servant not only had to use magic to keep himself present, but also had to spend magic when he raised his hands and feet. Especially when fighting, the magic consumed will multiply. In order to provide the magic needed by the servant, the master will suck out the magic from its own magic cycle and supply it to the servant continuously.

    The so-called magic cycle is activated. To Jian Tongyan at night, it was just the pain of being eroded by engraved insects, which made his life worse than death.

    After servant invisibility becomes a spirit body, the consumption of magic can be minimized.

    Even so, wild goose night sometimes feels his heart beating faster and dizzy.

    However, the pain brought by Berserker''s materialization to yanye is unimaginable.

    The foreign body in yanye''s body was awakened and began to wriggle, encroach on his body and roll over his bones. The false magic cycle engraving worm in the wild goose night absorbs the maximum magic he can provide and supplies it to Berserker.

    At this time, the feeling of describing wild goose night with pain is not complete enough. The inside of the body was invaded by other creatures, and the magic was plundered. The fierce pain of living but being eaten made yanye feel terrible and creepy, and multiplied again.

    "Woo. Woo!!" Yan ye, who was hiding in the dark, desperately resisted his cry and scratched his chest and throat. Yanye''s skin cracked and bled. At the same time, the fingernails of his hands were peeling off.

    The more tragic thing is that the magic required by Berserker''s rank is much higher than that of other servants. Dirty inkstone forces wild goose night to make servant crazy. It is a abnormal hobby possessed by experienced and vicious magicians.

    Insects are gnawing at the back bones of geese at night. The insect integrated into the wild goose night''s nerve.

    "Ah!" the wild goose night''s cry when he couldn''t bear it was just a gentle groan. Intense pain ran out of his throat. The wild goose night sobbed and endured the ravages of countless crazy insects in his body.

    Battlefield

    The Black Knight kicked the asphalt off the road and pushed towards saber. Saber was the only one in his eyes, and his whole body was full of black murderous spirit.

    Needless to say, saber didn''t dare to be careless. He immediately grabbed his sword again and entered the defense.

    Berserker threw his weapon over Saber''s head with a terrible momentum close to the ground.

    Saber was not afraid to block Berserker''s attack with an invisible sword. But saber was stunned when he saw the true face of the weapon.

    The iron pillar was just where Archer stood. Berserker cut off the wreckage of the street lamp ball rolling to the ground. It was picked up by Berserker at his feet when he burst into saber.

    Holding a broken scrap iron about two meters long in his hand, Berserker pressed Saber''s sword with terrible power. But what is surprising is not Berserker''s strength, but that the so-called weapon is just a pile of iron filings.

    Saber''s sword hidden in the wind king''s border is the sword among the swords. Unparalleled supreme treasure. How can you compete with the iron pieces picked up by the roadside.

    If it has the strength to fight Saber''s sword, it can only be the treasure of the spirit. But

    "What?" saber clenched his teeth and held back his anger, and felt very suspicious.

    The iron pillar once held by Berserker has been dyed black. The black stripes in the shape of leaf veins have been wrapped on the iron column layer after layer, and now they are still spreading on the iron column. Encroaching on the iron pillar.

    The starting point of the black stripe is Berserker''s two hands. From the place held by the black hand armor, the black stripes expand to the whole iron column like a spider''s web.

    That''s Berserker''s magic, soaked by killing and hatred, the magic of the black knight. This magic soaked the whole iron pillar through the medium of hand.

    "I see, I see!" saber understood the true face of Berserker''s treasure while surprised.

    Lancer and rider, who watched the war, finally reached the same conclusion.

    "I see. Whatever the black guy holds will become his treasure." Rider whispered.

    Yingling''s treasure is not only a tangible fixed appliance. Sometimes it will become all kinds of treasures according to the special abilities of servant. This is Berserker.

    Two and three, Berserker repeatedly pressed saber with his beautiful gun throwing skills. Saber is just defending. Saber''s left hand holding the hilt has no strength. At this time, the injury caused by Lancer''s treasure will be destroyed by the yellow rose will hurt again.

    Saber waved his sword with only one right hand and reluctantly fought under the support of magic, but he could only blindly defend in front of the fierce Berserker attack. Saber couldn''t find a chance to fight back and gradually fell into a disadvantage.

    "Saber!" cried Alice Phil eagerly. The knight King''s forehead exuded anxious sweat at some time.

    Wei Gong Qiesi watched the war in the distance and saw that saber was in danger. But now armed with cutting heirs, it is impossible to intervene in the duel between servant.

    If you can at least see through the location of Berserker''s master, there are ways to deal with it. However, Wei Gong Chesi can''t see where Berserker''s master is using two dark vision observers.

    "The situation is bad!"

    It''s not Berserker and saber fighting alone. Among them were Lancer and rider, who were unharmed, and the eighth man. On the battlefield of the law of the jungle, the worst case is to be at an obvious disadvantage. Other servant masters think the same. In this case, as long as you help Berserker, you can easily defeat saber.

    Then get rid of the exhausted Berserker, which is killing two birds with one stone.

    Chesi picked up his pistol, looked at the sight and reconfirmed the upper part of the herringbone crane, where Assassin''s skeleton was still sitting.

    "Damn it!" Chieh Si gnashed his teeth. But we can only wait and see.

    Saber''s finger was injured, resulting in the loss of flexibility of the sword. Saber was restless. Of course she knew how dangerous her situation was. We must also contain rider, who is watching the war nearby, and enter the confrontation with Berserker into an equal stalemate. Now the situation is that she can''t cope with Berserker.

    Berserker mercilessly launched a fierce attack more in line with the title of crazy spirit. Although Berserker''s iron spears were as wild as beasts. But the skill of throwing is superb and accurate.

    It was not Berserker''s momentum that overwhelmed saber, but Berserker''s fierce attack made saber have no power to fight back. No matter how badly saber suffered a hand injury, saber, as the strongest servant, didn''t even have a chance to fight back. Moreover, although Berserker''s weapons have been strengthened by magic, they are only the remains of crooked iron pillars after all.

    Berserker is by no means a simple rabid dog. Berserker''s hero is a master of Kung Fu. After going crazy. He also has such unusual skills.

    "Who on earth are you?"

    Of course, the Black Knight ignored Saber''s questions, but threw the iron pillar with a sharp momentum. The next blow was a stunt. The momentum of this blow seemed to defeat Saber''s short body.

    However, the iron pole dropped did not hit saber. An iron pillar about two meters long. It split in the middle and flew down from the air. This is Berserker''s fake treasure. Strong enough to compete with Saber''s sword. What easily broke the fake treasure was a red light flashing in the dark.

    Lancer turned his back to the surprised saber. The beautiful gunman confronted Berserker by taking the posture of protecting saber, the knight king who was just an enemy.

    "Please stop the prank, Berserker." Lancer pointed the gun head of the red rose of breaking the devil at the black knight with the long gun in his right hand and declared war on the Black Knight coldly.

    If Lancer''s red gun knocked out the magic of Berserker''s treasure, the fake treasure eaten by Berserker''s black magic is just a pile of iron.

    "Saber has an agreement with me. If you are so unreasonable and get involved in the struggle between us, how can I sit idly by?"

    "Lancer!" although it was a life and death struggle, saber was extremely moved after listening to Lancer''s words. The spirit of the gunman, like her, faithfully believes in the same Knight road.

    Nevertheless, not all the people gathered on this battlefield praised Lancer''s behavior.

 Chapter 741

    "What are you doing, Lancer? Beating saber down is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity." a voice asked sternly. This unpleasant voice is Lancer''s master.

    However, Lancer unexpectedly showed a serious expression that was inconsistent with the spirit.

    "The battle with saber! It''s my battle of dimuludo Audi to bet on honor!" Lancer shouted into the empty sky.

    "Let me show you how I killed that rabid dog first. The reason why I did this - because I am a knight! The duel between saber and me..."

    "No!" mercilessly interrupted Lancer''s exclamation.

    Lancer''s master ordered in a colder tone: "Lancer helped Berserker kill saber. I command you with a curse."

    The air on the battlefield was frozen due to tension. Mu shook his head in the cold day, and a wicked smile rose from the corners of his mouth.

    Now that I know the plot, I''m still very upset.

    The red gun head turned and forced saber. Lancer''s face was filled with humiliation and anger, but at the moment, the body bound by the curse did not belong to him. At the moment, he was just a machine that faithfully executed the master''s orders.

    "Hehe, is the way of chivalry like this? I''ve seen it." the long gun didn''t stab saber. In the frivolous voice, the red spear tip suddenly lost its forward strength, and it was gently pressed by one hand.

    "It''s you..." saber looked at the man standing in front of him - Mu Hantian, claiming to be the eighth person.

    "Ha ha, your behavior... I''m really unhappy!" Mu Hantian smiled, but his momentum was even more terrible. The terrible energy ripples spread from Mu Hantian.

    Saber fiercely retreated several steps, and Lancer also turned back with a light turn. As for Berserker, he stepped back several steps in embarrassment.

    Roar! The black Beserker obviously didn''t have the mind to analyze the current situation. He just made a chaotic roar again, and then rushed to saber, the target he had locked at the beginning. It seemed that he had some hatred with saber, but his charge was blocked by one hand.

    "It seems that you need to calm down." Mu Hantian squeezed Berserker''s fist with one hand and clenched his fist with the other.

    Boom! A monotonous straight punch without fancy. All the servants and masters looked at the guy who defended Berserker with strength.

    Berserker''s body turned over, and radial cracks appeared on the armor of the face hit by the fist, which really told the strength of Mu cold day''s attack.

    Roaring, Berserker''s body crashed into one side of the container, convulsed, but he didn''t fall down, but still struggled.

    "Nah, what a tough guy." Mu Hantian rubbed his fist with some dissatisfaction.

    "Roar!" with an unwilling roar, Berserker struggled to stand up again.

    "Enough! Berserker, come back!" the wild goose in the dark roared, and the black Berserker gave a sad cry, and soon the whole body turned into a black magic flow and disappeared.

    "Have you left? It''s really boring. How about we play next?" Mu Hantian smiled and turned his eyes to Lancer.

    "Wumi, snipe the girl with me!" on the other side of the platform, there was no cold order from the Weigong Chesi who lost his square inch because of the sudden strength of the hero. He had seen that the little girl in Mu Hantian''s arms should be his master.

    "Understand!" Wu Mi has no doubt. The sniper gun in her hand has been aimed at Ying in Mu Hantian''s arms.

    Since the front side is not an opponent, he will win by other means by any means. This is the life creed of the man named Weigong Chesi, even if the other side is a little girl.

    Looking at the young face like his daughter Elia in the collimator, Wei Gong''s fingers trembled slightly, and then pulled the trigger fiercely.

    The roar of bullets coming out of the chamber, one before and one after, two deadly bullets shot straight at Sakura in the arms of Mu cold day!

    The sudden gunfire really surprised everyone present. Alice Phil and saber knew who the target of Weigong Chesi was at the first time.

    "Cut the heirs!"

    "Cut the heir..."

    One angry, one sad.

    Angry is the righteous King Arthur. She can''t imagine that her master would be so mean as to assassinate a little girl.

    Sadly, Alice Phil, as Chesi''s wife, naturally understood how painful it was for Chesi to do so.

    "Ah, isn''t this mean?" a frivolous female voice came, followed by the sound of breaking the air, and two arrows shot down the bullets.

    "Wing, Xiaoyu, don''t you go to the theatre?" Mu Han turned back and said in a frivolous tone.

    "What''s good to see? It''s time to go. I''m hungry." Yi complained and appeared from the dark with Xiaoyu.

    "Oh, that''s right, but... Saber''s master, don''t use this kind of dirty means, otherwise... You will die miserably." the depressed, cold and terrible atmosphere slowly spread throughout the wharf, and Alice Phil and Webb felt the pain of suffocation.

    This force, such a powerful force, where is this spirit sacred?

    Yanfeng Qili was surprised by the information from assassin. As Assassin''s master, he could feel almost all Assassin''s thoughts.

    Assassin is trembling, afraid! Assassin, who was a hero, was afraid of the breath of the hero named Mu Hantian.

    "The little bug over there has been peeping here for a long time..." Yanfeng Qili suddenly found that the Yingling''s face looked like himself, and then

    It was dark in front of her. Yanfeng Qili smiled bitterly. Was she killed? Just for a moment, her assassin was killed without resistance.

    So next... It''s time to go.

    "Retreat, Lancer, this is the end of the battle tonight!" although the hidden magician covered up well, the tremor in his words still exposed his panic at the moment, but no one had the heart to laugh at him.

    Lancer, who heard the order, also breathed a sigh of relief and looked at saber and Mu Hantian.

    "I hope you can live and finish the unfinished battle with me."

    Saber surprisingly did not refute Lancer''s almost naked derogatory remarks. Instead, he picked up his sword and looked at Mu Hantian with vigilance.

    "You don''t have to. I''ve finished, so I''ll go!" waved his hand. Mu Hantian disappeared with Sakura, and then Yi and Xiaoyu also disappeared.

    "The battle has only begun now. Alice Phil. Tonight''s war is only the first night of the war."

    "Yes!"

    "They are strong enemies with equal strength. Heroes invited from different times do not have an average opponent." Saber''s voice was not anxious and afraid. Before the storm, the soldiers were calm and excited. Soldiers'' high fighting spirit and hot blood will not change in any era and any world. This is the proof of the soul of heroes.

    The girl stared at the night sky and said calmly, "this is the Holy Grail War!"

 Chapter 742

    This space is behind the scenes.

    It''s not empty darkness. It is a sticky, concentrated darkness, like rancid erosion, exceeding the limit of black darkness.

    It exudes a disgusting thick smell of blood. Weak moans and sobs came from everywhere. People are aware of all kinds of terror. At this time, the dark curtain that closes all horizons may be full of compassionate screens.

    In such darkness, there is a circle that emits a faint white light like the full moon seen at the bottom of the water.

    It''s a crystal ball the size of a thread ball. The hazy white light is an image emerging from the crystal ball.

    Rubble piled into mountains, desolate night scene. But this scene did not exist at the beginning. The completely destroyed landscape was empty and silent warehouse Street 20 minutes ago. The hot war unfolded there, and all the crystal balls behind them were reflected.

    In addition, seeing all the two people fighting, the light emitted by the crystal ball reflected their faces, and their faces showed strange joy.

    "Awesome. Really awesome!" according to the rarity of astronomical probability, yushenglongzhijie, a happy murderer who stepped into this extraordinary world. His slender eyes shone with a childlike smile and cheered.

    "Lord Qingxu, what just happened is true? It''s amazing. This is not a video game platform!"

    Since a chance, he signed a contract with servant caster, long Zhijie deviated from his daily behavior and became strange. He was greedy for stimulation and entertainment. He regarded the battle just now as a supreme entertainment feast and enjoyed it without conflict.

    "So, this is the Holy Grail War? Sir, will you also participate in this war? Sir, will you fly and shine in the air like those people just now?"

    Caster didn''t answer, just stared at the crystal ball with eager eyes. In the night scene of the crystal ball, there stood a petite figure. Caster looked at the figure as if possessed by a soul.

    Monitor the battle on warehouse street from. That''s what caster looks like. He ignored the excitement of master longzhijie and other heroes. He just stared at a person.

    Silver armor wrapped the slim body. Beautiful long hair flowing like sand gold. As one of the seven servants, she was invited to Saber''s rank.

    Her body is the most petite, but the most brave and majestic. No matter what difficulties they are forced into, they have no fear and resolutely confront the enemy.

    Caster couldn''t take his eyes off Saber''s posture. It''s impossible to move. Because the figure that people miss very much in the distance and the side face that always exudes a noble atmosphere are the illusion that caster has been pursuing through time and space.

    "My lord?" long Zhijie was dumbfounded when he saw caster''s face, which had been silent since just now.

    Thin, pale cheeks, I do not know when they were soaked with surging and excited tears.

    "It''s done!"

    When caster was too excited, he whispered softly, "everything has come true. I thought it was impossible. The Holy Grail is really omnipotent."

    "What has been achieved? What?" this is the question long Zhijie has to ask.

    Caster''s happy expression means that something unusual has happened, but the reason is beyond his comprehension.

    "The Holy Grail chose me!" caster seemed unable to see the doubt in his master''s eyes. He grabbed long Zhijie''s hand and shook it desperately to share the joy with him.

    "We won without a war. That''s right. The Holy Grail is already in our hands."

    "But I haven''t seen or touched the so-called Holy Grail?"

    "That''s not a problem!" caster asserted with wide eyes and pointed to the girl reflected in the crystal ball.

    "You see! She told me! With her awe inspiring face and sacred posture, she must be the girl destined to change my destiny!"

    Long Zhijie frowned and observed the figure in the crystal ball many times. Girls or boys wearing armor with the color of the times, whether boys or girls, have rare beauty comparable to caster in Modern Japan.

    "Do you know her?" long Zhijie wondered.

    "I know. She is my light. She guides me forward. She gave me life. She is the meaning of my life!" said caster, unable to restrain his passion, his voice choked and his hands scratched his head.

    "She was abandoned by God and disillusioned in humiliation, but now she has finally risen. This! This is a miracle! It is my earnest hope that she will be reborn!"

    Long Zhijie still couldn''t find a clue. But he can understand the infinite joy of his beloved Qingxu.

    Moreover, although he and Qingxu haven''t been together for a long time, Qingxu can always come up with a good idea to surprise long Zhijie at such a tense moment. The new provocation and murderer dragon Zhijie is a sadistic artist.

    Therefore, caster''s happy mood no matter what happens, it must be a happy event worth looking forward to for long Zhijie.

    "I don''t know why I''m looking forward to it, Lord Qingxu."

    "Right! Right!" caster shook his hair, cried and laughed. He held the crystal ball tightly with both hands, put his forehead against the cold crystal ball surface, and recklessly stared at the girl''s face in the ball with hot eyes.

    "Woo hoo, girl, my holy virgin, I''ll see you right away. Please wait for me anyway."

    A wet smile like a snake sighs, rippling in the dark.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Further west in the deep mountain area of Dongmu City, the long national highway extends to the West with its back to the urban area. Waiting for visitors in front of the road is an undeveloped forest. Across the county along this road, the national road winds quietly in front.

    Although it is a highway with two-way lanes, there is almost no sign of oncoming cars on the national highway with sparse street lights. The national highway at midnight seems to be forgotten in this silence.

    In such a silent night, a silver beast came at a gallop - Mercedes Benz 300SL.

    Her streamlined body full of elegant charm is as steady as a lady, and the roar of the side-by-side six cylinder engine is as majestic as a beast. The person who drives this classic car to a speed of more than 100 kilometers per hour is

    "Hello, hello? Is it quite fast? Well," said Alice Phil, smiling proudly and holding the steering wheel. Saber, who was full of tension in the assistant seat, could only squeeze out a smile and nodded.

    "Really... Really unexpected... Highly skilled... Driving."

    "Isn''t it? I''ve specially trained to be so skilled." although she said so, from her unfamiliar gear shifting skills, it''s far from being a skilled driver.

    "Of all the toys that Chesi brought to ayinzbellen, I like this best. I used to just transfer in the courtyard of the castle. It''s the first time to drive in such a wide place like today. It''s great!"

    "Toys... Wait, Alice Phil, stop!"

    "Ah?" Alice Phil, who was suddenly overwhelmed by Saber''s warning, asked blankly.

    Instead of explaining to her, saber leaned over to the driver''s seat, grabbed the steering wheel with one hand, and then stretched out his left foot to step on the brake to the bottom.

    Saber can make an instant judgment and control the runaway machine because she has riding skills as a servant. She can fully understand the operation of all known and unknown riding props.

    Fortunately, there was a straight line between the sudden brakes, and the car didn''t rotate violently. The tires slid on the asphalt, emitting a burst of white smoke. On the car sliding due to inertia, saber reconfirmed the source of the smell he had just felt.

    Yes, it must be the smell of servant. Really, Cao Cao, Cao Cao is coming.

 Chapter 743

    "Saber. That''s --" the place illuminated by Mercedes headlights at the front of the road. A strange figure appeared. Alice Phil, who saw this, cried out at once.

    The tall figure in front of him stood calmly in the middle of the road as if ignoring the danger of speeding cars.

    It is a luxurious long gown with ancient style. The dark texture is dotted with blood like crimson patterns. The unusually large pupils make it easy to think of nocturnal animals. Even if we exclude these strange places and don''t look, such a person at such a time and place will not be an ordinary passer-by.

    The inertia of the car body was offset by the friction of the tires, and the car finally stopped. The car body is less than ten meters away from the figure in front.

    Saber quickly analyzed the current situation and said to Alice Phil, "you''ll come down as soon as I get off. Anyway, don''t stay too far from me."

    If the other party is a servant, the steel pipe frame car is just as fragile as a carton to the other party. If you stay in the car, you will be unprepared. In short, it''s better to move to a position where you can defend against each other''s attack.

    With this in mind, saber opened the door and walked into the cold night. The night wind rustled the trees, and the air was mixed with the smell of tires burning due to friction.

    The figure in front of me is different from any I have seen before. If it''s a servant you haven''t met yet, it should be caster or assassin... But from his performance, it should be caster. Saber thought.

    Caster bowed his head respectfully, knelt on the tarmac like a courtier to the king and said, "you''ve been waiting for a long time, your highness."

    "Huh...?" saber is getting more and more confused about the situation. Although she was once a king, she also accepted the kneeling ceremony of countless heroes. But he had no impression of the man in front of him. There was no such man among her former ministers.

    First of all, the name "Saint" is very strange. When she ruled Britain as King Arthur, she did not reveal her true identity as a woman until the end.

    Then Alice Phil, who got down from the car, hid behind saber, who was nervously guarding, and looked at the man in front of her quietly.

    "Saber, do you know this man?"

    "No, I have no impression of him -"

    It seemed to hear saber and Alice Phil whispering. Cast looked up and said, "Oh, how can you say that. Don''t you remember me?"

    For his more irrelevant words, saber said unhappily: "anyway, it''s the first time I''ve met you - maybe you''ve made a mistake, you know the wrong person."

    "Oh, woo woo..." caster sobbed as if he was very sad, holding his hair in both hands. The expression that had been very happy just now suddenly and dramatically changed into an extremely embarrassed and depressed look. From this alone, we can see that he is a moody and dangerous man.

    "I am your most loyal servant forever, Jill de ray! I have been looking forward to your resurrection and waiting for the day when I can meet you again. That''s why I came here, Joan of arc!"

    Alice Phil opened her mouth in surprise when she heard the man''s words.

    "Jill de ray...?"

    Saber shook his head and said, "I don''t know your name, and I don''t know what Joan of arc is."

    After hearing Saber''s answer, caster said in more confusion: "how... Have you forgotten everything? Have you forgotten everything in your life?"

    Saber began to feel a little tired of this unclear situation, so he looked at caster seriously and said, "since you have reported your name, I will tell you my real name out of Knight etiquette. My name is altoria. The son of Uther Pendragon, the king of Britain."

    Caster still stared at the girl with a chest and proudly reported her name in front of her. After being stunned for a while, she cried out: "Oh, oh, wow!"

    Caster whined desperately and hit the ground with an unnatural hammer.

    "How sad and sighing it is! Have you not only lost your memory, but even lost your mind... You... You! God, why are you so cruel to my beautiful woman."

    "What the hell are you talking about? I wasn''t --"

    "Joan of arc, it''s understandable that you don''t want to admit it. You were more pious than anyone and believed in God more than anyone. But you were abandoned by God. God didn''t give you any help and rescue when you were judged to be a witch and executed. It''s not unreasonable for you to do so now. Wake up! Joan of arc! Don''t be confused! You''re the saint of Orleans, France My savior Joan of arc! "

    "All right, all right! Enough is enough!" saber, who can no longer stand it, scolded caster with disgust on his knees.

    "I''m saber. And you''re caster. We all fight for the Holy Grail, servant. The reason why we meet here is just because of this relationship. Please leave immediately! If you don''t leave again, don''t blame my ruthlessness under the sword!"

    The fanatical flame in caster''s eyes suddenly disappeared. Just now, his face distorted by excitement gradually returned to calm.

    At first, caster saw that Saber''s strong willpower contained in its vision, but there was no sign of decline.

    With the eyes of dark determination, he just changed his persistence into a more firm will.

    "It seems that it''s impossible to just say with your mouth... Is your heart still closed? Joan of arc" there was no sigh in caster''s gloomy voice.

    "I''m very sorry. It seems necessary to give you compulsory treatment. Anyway... I''ll make everything ready for you next time."

    The black robe suddenly drifted back, leaving a long distance from saber. Caster, who stood up again, was very different from the way she had just knelt on the ground and wept. He exudes a bully power that seems to be able to dye the earth red with blood... Not only the spirit, but even the tyrant will feel the sense of fear and oppression.

    The man in front of him is definitely not an easy enemy - his intuition tells saber standing in front of caster, which is absolutely right.

    "I promise you, Joan of arc! Next time we meet, I will... Save you from the curse of God!" cried, castor''s body turned into magic, disappeared, and everything was quiet again.

 Chapter 744

    "Ah, another happy day." he got out of bed and looked at Ying, who was still sleeping. Mu Han stretched himself and was ready to make breakfast.

    Don''t get me wrong. Mu Hantian didn''t do anything strange, but Sakura had to sleep with Mu Hantian.

    Out of the room, Mu Hantian saw wing and Xiaoyu sitting on the table drinking milk. Sure enough, it''s much more pleasant for Yi to become a sister.

    "Hey, didn''t you do anything strange to Sakura last night?" asked Mu Hantian, looking over his shoulder.

    "Am I that kind of person?" Mu Hantian retorted immediately.

    "Hehe, a Laurie is not qualified to say such words." Yi continued to ridicule.

    "Hum, although I am controlled by Laurie, I won''t do such a thing, and Sakura is still so small." Mu Hantian retorted.

    "Oh? That means you would have done it if she wasn''t too young?"

    "No! Forget it, I''ll make breakfast and don''t quarrel with you." after that, Mu Hantian went to the kitchen.

    Fifteen minutes later

    Mu Hantian came out of the kitchen with breakfast, ham, bread and a bowl of soup.

    At this time, Sakura also sat on the table and didn''t need Mu cold day to call her.

    "Sakura, did you sleep well last night?" Mu cold day put breakfast on the table and asked with concern.

    "Brother, I slept well last night." Ying smiled happily.

    "Oh, that''s good."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    There was a gloomy atmosphere in the church.

    Father Yanfeng Lizheng looked at the strong evil spirit in front of him and smiled helplessly.

    About an hour after the signal to recruit the master was sent. No master appeared in Dongmu church. Instead, five envoys gathered here. Except Yanfeng Qili, who ostensibly withdrew from the war, and master longzhijie of caster, who could not see the magic signal, other masters sent "representatives". It seems that taking all the masters into account, everyone doesn''t care about their apparent attitude towards the church.

    Oh, by the way, there is the master of the servant named hope, the illegal hero who suddenly enters.

    "Originally, I specially prepared cold and noisy words, but it seems that no one came, so I''ll say it directly."

    After a brief opening speech, the old priest continued in front of the empty believer''s seat - at least there was no "human" as the audience.

    "As participants in the Holy Grail War, caster and his master wantonly killed civilians."

    "Master of caster, we found out yesterday that this man is the prisoner of the recent serial homicide and abduction cases in Dongmu city. He used his own servant to commit a crime, but then he put the crime scene aside and didn''t hide it. What consequences will this serious violation of the secret rules bring? I don''t think I need to explain to you "I''ll understand." the old priest said and coughed gently. In his words, it seems that killing people is not important. The important thing is that he didn''t deal with the aftermath.

    But in the eyes of magicians, life is a contemptuous existence.

    "All masters stop fighting now and try their best to destroy caster first. Moreover, I will choose the person who will destroy caster and its master and give him the added spell as a special measure.

    If it is completed by one person, it will only be given to that person, and if it is completed by multiple people, it will be given to everyone who contributes. When it is confirmed that caster is destroyed, the Holy Grail War will begin again. "

    After putting down his sleeves, father Lizheng added, "well, if you have any questions, put them forward here."

    There was a commotion in the dark. The sound of moving the chair, the sound of getting up and leaving mixed together, and then gradually disappeared.

    "The bait has been spilled, so next, I''ll look at the performance of several other heroes." in the church that finally returned to the real state of no one, father Lizheng smiled while thinking about the future development.

    "How about Qili?" in the gorgeous hall, yuanban Shichen sitting on the soft leather sofa shook his goblet and asked Yanfeng Qili around him.

    "Teacher, everything has been arranged. It will be archer who will give caster a fatal blow." Yan Fengqi replied with an expressionless face.

    "But I still don''t think we should be careless. The strength of the suddenly disordered hope is very concerned, and the two women around him. We don''t know how they exist." Yan Fengqi said coldly.

    "Don''t worry, Qili, those guys just make people care. They are absolutely vulnerable in front of the absolute strength of the hero king!" yuanban Shichen declared with great confidence.

    This Holy Grail War will be won by my yuanban family! Looking at the dark red mantra flashing on his hand, yuansaka Shichen''s face showed a proud smile.

    Yanfeng Qili just stood quietly and looked at yuanban Shichen with a smile.

    Yanfeng Qili, what exactly are you pursuing? In her mind, Qi Li couldn''t help thinking of the man who seemed to be the enemy of her destiny.

    Wei Gong Chesi... What are you pursuing

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Sakura... Where are you?" the broken body could hardly see the human shape. Jiantong wild goose knelt down in front of the dead Jiantong house at night.

    Jian Tongyan night has turned the whole house inside and outside. Don''t mention people. He didn''t find even a bug.

    Disappeared, disappeared, the vampire, the disgusting bug just died?

    The Tongyan night was ecstatic, but then it was endless emptiness.

    Yeah, he''s dead. What if he''s dead? I can''t live long, and Sakura

    "Ying... How are you now? I think you will be very happy... Under the protection of the servant who is enough to protect you..." thinking of the heartbreaking girl, muddy tears dripping from the protruding white eyes of Jian Tongyan night.

    Well, there is only one last wish left for this crippled life... Yuanban Shichen

    The devil like face is ferocious and indescribable. The man named Jiantong yanye, who has lost his concerns and concerns, has completely become a living dead man for revenge.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "In this period of time, should the marshal do it? Let''s go!"

 Chapter 745

    Go straight West from the busy street of Dongmu city for about 30 kilometers.

    There is a national road running from east to west across the mountains far away from the village. On both sides of this national road is a dense forest, which seems to have been forgotten by the surging upsurge of land development.

    This land may be state-owned, but from the land register, it is a private land belonging to a foreign-funded enterprise, and it is uncertain whether the foreign-funded enterprise really exists. If you have to investigate this land, the first puzzling thing is this magical urban legend.

    It is said that there is a mythical city in the deepest part of this dense forest. Of course, this legend is just a boring strange talk. Although this forest has not been developed yet, it can be reached here in less than an hour''s drive from Dongmu city. If there is such a strange castle, it will be known to all.

    In fact, there have been a number of land surveys in this primeval forest in the past, but no traces of artificial buildings have been found once. But every few years, someone will bring up the legend again.

    A group of children walked into the forest with half play and half exploration. And a lost hiker. They saw an ancient city suddenly appear in the fog. The castle is made of rock and is very magnificent. No one lives in the castle. It''s like an abandoned city. However, the castle has complete facilities and everything is in order, which makes people feel that someone seems to live here. It is said to be an unusual ancient city.

    Of course, no one will believe this legend. At best, it is just a story told on a one page page page in the special edition of strange talk in the summer.

    Only a few magicians know that the castle is real.

    The castle welcomes the owner who enters the castle to participate in the war every 60 years. In short, it is a demon castle.

    The castle is shrouded in many layers of magic and magic enchantments, which will never be revealed except under extremely accidental circumstances. This is a strange space. People who know the existence of this castle call this dense forest einzbellen forest.

    At that time, when the Holy Grail War was being held in Dongmu City, the head of the ainzbellen family, yubusta kuhayd, felt that it was inappropriate to set up a stronghold in the territory directly under the rival yuansaka family. Therefore, he made full use of the family''s financial resources and bought out the place of spiritual pulse nearest to Dongmu city as the base of the ainzbellen family. It was the eve of the third Holy Grail War, and it was also the period of tension before the outbreak of the Second World War.

    This vast primeval forest is surrounded by borders and completely isolated from the outside world. The ainzbellen family has transferred all their original castles to this forest. It can be seen that the ainzbellen family''s huge financial resources and dedication to chasing the Holy Grail are extraordinary.

    "There it is!" the conference room gathered all the main players of the einz Belen camp, Chesi, wumi and saber.

    In front of the three people, Alice Phil showed the image of the intruder captured by the border on the crystal ball.

    The invaders were dressed in dark robes, and there was an unlucky evil spirit on their clothes. And the red patterns on the clothes, like blood, loomed in the jungle.

    "Is this the caster?" Chesi saw caster for the first time.

    Alice Phil nodded at him. The figure reflected on the crystal ball is the strange spirit who stopped saber last night.

    "But what is he going to do?" to Alice Phil''s bewilderment, caster still led a group of people behind him.

    Caster didn''t act alone this time. About a dozen people behind him. Stride through the forest. These people are underage children. Among them, the oldest child is only a pupil. All the children seemed to be sleepwalking. They walked unsteadily. Caster walked ahead and led them forward. There is no doubt that the children are under the control of caster magic.

    "It must have been caster who saw the notice of the supervisor and kidnapped the children from near Dongmu city."

    "Ellie. Where''s that guy?"

    "It''s less than two kilometers northwest of the castle. Caster doesn''t seem to have any intention of going further into the forest." Alice Phil answered the question of Wei Gong Chesi.

    The open border in the forest is a circle with a diameter of five kilometers centered on the castle. Caster is at the border of the border.

    If caster goes further inside the barrier, Alice Phil can help saber fight. But caster seemed to see through Alice''s motives and began to wander around the periphery of the border.

    "Alice, Phil, the enemy is luring us out," saber said in a firm tone.

    With her feet as a servant, it only takes a few minutes to get to caster''s place. Saber was extremely anxious at this moment and wanted to go out and beat caster. But the knight king cannot act arbitrarily. The group of children gathered behind caster was the source of the knight King''s unease.

    "It''s a hostage. It must be," Alice Phil whispered gloomily.

    Saber nodded.

    "If I launch the traps and mechanisms set, it will affect those children. Only I go out directly and defeat caster can save those children."

    Caster''s beast like eyes suddenly looked up. Staring in the direction of Alice Phil, he raised his arms and bowed to Alice Phil with great hospitality.

    "I came to visit you as agreed last night." the surface of the hard crystal ball began to shake, and the voice came from the monitoring site.

    "Now please give me an order to see that beautiful Saint again."

    Saber stared at Alice Phil and urged her to give orders quickly. As a servant girl, she is ready to fight. But her master is still hesitant.

    Caster seemed to see through Alice Phil''s mind and showed a look of contempt. It was like a monologue. He sneered and then said, "it seems that I still can''t make up my mind. I''m ready to wait for a long time, so you can prepare slowly. Oh, it''s a boring game. Can I borrow a corner of your territory?"

    Caster snapped his finger. The children who had been obediently following behind caster just now were like waking up from a dream and opened their eyes. The children looked around helplessly, as if they couldn''t figure out where they were.

    "Listen, children, we''re playing hide and seek. The rules are very simple. Just run away from me. If you''re caught by me..." caster swished his hand from the sleeve of the robe and grabbed a child nearby.

    "Stop!" saber knew that his stop had no effect, but he couldn''t help shouting.

    The sound of skull crushing. Splashing brains and eyes falling in the air. Those nightmarish scenes were engraved in everyone''s mind.

    The children cried out in pain. Run around. Standing in the center, caster laughed happily and licked his bloody fingers with his tongue.

    "Run away quickly. I''ll start chasing you after I count to 100. So Joan of arc, how long do you have to prepare before I catch all the children?"

    Seeing this, Alice Phil no longer hesitated. There can be no hesitation.

    "Saber, bring down caster."

    "Yes!" the knight King''s answer was unusually short. When Alice Phil heard Saber''s answer, she had disappeared from the conference room. But the wind blowing behind her was full of abnormal anger.

 Chapter 746

    On the dusty ground behind saber, the flying dust is soaked with enough moisture. The moisture was not caused by rain, but red blood.

    It''s a disgusting smell. Surrounded by a sea of blood. What kind of cruel killing did caster carry out to make such an unbearable scene? Saber felt very painful when he thought of it.

    And all the young and lovely children were killed. Saber thought of the children who cried out in fear in the crystal ball. This is just what happened. It happened a few minutes ago, before saber flew into the forest.

    I was a living child at that time. Now it has become scattered bones

    "You''ve finally come. Joan of arc. I''ve been waiting for a long time." caster welcomed the motionless silver figure with a bright smile.

    Caster''s face was filled with a proud smile, as if he was very satisfied with the grand "Banquet" he held. Caster stood in the middle of the sea of blood. His dark robe was covered with the blood of the hostages. It made his smile more sad and terrible.

    "How do you feel when you see this tragedy? Are you sad? Can you imagine the final pain suffered by those innocent and lovely children? But Joan of arc, this is not a real tragedy. Compared with meeting you again after I lost you -"

    Saber had nothing to say and was not in the mood to listen to caster''s long speech. She wanted to split caster into two parts with one sword. Without a moment''s hesitation, she took a step towards caster.

    Caster also noticed the killing intention from Saber''s moving steps, stopped talking, and suddenly threw his hands from the corner of the robe. What had been hidden in caster''s arms once again stopped saber from moving forward.

    Crying stopped saber who wanted to rush directly. It was a child, the only surviving child. He was trembling and crying, and his little head was tightly squeezed in his hands by caster. It seemed that he would be crushed to pieces by this crazy servant at any time.

    "Oh, Joan of arc, your angry eyes are so moving." caster smiled at saber leisurely.

    "Do you hate me so much? Yes, you should hate me. I betrayed God''s love, and you will never forgive me. You treat God more piously than anyone else."

    "Let go of the child," saber ordered. Caster''s tone was as cold as a sword.

    "This battle for the Holy Grail is to select the heroes who are most qualified to get the Holy Grail. If you use the tactics of defiling the heroes, you will be abandoned by the Holy Grail."

    "Now that you are resurrected again, the Holy Grail is of no use to me, Joan of arc. If you really want to save the child''s life." caster couldn''t help laughing, then released his hand with disappointment and put the child on the ground.

    "Stop crying, child. You should be happy. God''s devout believers have come to save you. The omnipotent God has finally appeared. All your friends have not received God''s help, only you."

    The young child seemed to understand that the speeding blonde was her savior and burst into tears. At the same time, he ran straight to saber.

    The child''s little hand grabbed Saber''s leg armor. Saber gently touched the child''s little hand with his fingertips. The only thing that can comfort her with her child is the surrounding mountains. Now saber is in a desperate situation. She could no longer prepare for battle while considering the safety of her children.

    "It''s dangerous here. Run away. Run in this direction and you''ll see a big castle. Someone will save you there -"

    With a creak, the child''s back made a sound, and the sob turned into a painful wail.

    Saber was stunned, and the young body burst into two in front of her. Moreover, the blood sprayed from the child''s body is not red.

    It was a group of black snakes. Countless snakes circled together. No, it was covered with suction cups the size of rain gills. It was not so common as a group of snakes. Is it squid? Or the tentacles of strange creatures like squid.

    Those tentacles as thick as Saber''s wrists were immediately stretched out and wrapped around the silver armor, and began to firmly bind Saber''s hands and feet.

    The monster called out from the outside world is not only a monster surrounded by saber with the blood and flesh of the hostages. Countless tentacles stretched out from the wreckage of the hostages scattered all over the ground, and dozens of monsters surrounded saber in an instant.

    These monsters are about the same size. No limbs, no hips. It''s beyond words.

    These countless tentacles have a ring-shaped mouth at their root, which is like the mouth of a shark, with razor sharp teeth. Although I don''t know the origin of these creatures, they are by no means creatures in nature. It may be a creature living in another world that does not follow the laws of nature.

    "I should have told you in advance. You should be well prepared next time you see me."

    Caster smiled with evil taste. A thick book appeared in his hand, and the cover of the book was wet and shining. There''s a human skin on it. To the naked eye, it was just an ordinary book, but saber used lightning induction to detect that there was a huge magic surging around the book and spread to the four plays. There''s no doubt that''s caster''s treasure.

    Appreciating Saber''s struggling posture, caster smiled like a sick man.

    "Joan of arc, look at your present posture. You are so helpless and pitiful. You have always believed in the Supreme God."

    Boom! Saber''s thin body spewed out a torrent of magic. In a moment, all the magic things around her body were turned into fragments. The invisible sword in his hand points to caster. Saber''s beautiful green pupils have been filled with endless anger.

    "It doesn''t matter whether you get superfluous spells or Holy Grail War. The meaning of my body and sword is to completely destroy you!"

    "Yo Yo, Joan of arc..." caster was awed by Saber''s majesty, and there was a slight gasp. His expression was neither shaking nor fear, but some confusion and loss.

    "It''s noble and awe inspiring... Holy woman. Even the gods sigh in front of you!" caster''s voice was very happy, but suddenly fell into silence. Taking this as a signal, the brittle strange tentacles killed saber like an avalanche.

    "I have defiled my love! I am in the mire of love! Holy girl!"

    Waving the sword and laughing wildly opened the prelude to the life and death struggle.

 Chapter 747

    Panting with his sword, the wound on his left hand caused by the "inevitable yellow rose" began to flow blood slowly again. Saber frowned slightly, but he endured the pain of his wrist. He waved his sword again and cut a demon in front of him in half.

    Damn it, how could it be endless... Looking around, saber found that the number of demons did not decrease, but increased. Saber couldn''t help feeling powerless.

    "Is it......" looking at the human skin book with a slight light in caster''s hand, saber guessed the worst possibility.

    "It''s really memorable, Joan of arc. Everything is the same as in the past."

    Caster looked vaguely at the holy painting and watched Saber''s increasingly miserable battle.

    "Even in a dangerous situation where you are outnumbered, you will never fear or give in. Your eyes have never doubted victory. You have not changed. There is no doubt that the noble fighting spirit and noble soul are the evidence of being Joan of arc. Obviously..."

    As usual, full of nonsense. But saber suppressed his anger and wholeheartedly killed the miscellaneous soldiers in front of him. Refuting each other sentence by sentence will only hit the enemy''s heart.

    "Why, why don''t you wake up? Do you still believe in God''s protection? Do you think miracles will save you in this desperate situation? -- what a sigh! Have you forgotten the battle of Gongbi love? Have you forgotten to push you from the summit of glory to the trap of God who broke hell? Even after so many insults, are you willing to be God''s thread doll?"

    I really want to stop that nonsense. I really want him to know what kind of judgment the sin will accept because of the boring delusion that took the child''s life - even if he thinks so, the tip of the sword can''t touch him at all. Saber was stopped by the wall composed of countless monsters. Every time he killed, more appeared, which made saber very distressed.

    "Such an embarrassing image will humiliate your Saber''s name." a frivolous voice sounded, accompanied by the light of red and yellow.

    "Lancer, why..."

    "Don''t make a mistake, saber." Lancer stopped saber from going on with his fierce eyes.

    "The only command I received from the master today was to bring down caster. I didn''t accept the instructions for you. In that case, I judge it is best to fight together here. What do you think?"

    Saber didn''t ask him why. Just nodded at the smiling Lancer and stood to his right. Saber no longer pays attention to the left and holds the sword to the right. Now she has the most trusted left arm.

    "Let''s be clear, Lancer. I can knock down a hundred such miscellaneous fish with one left hand."

    "Hum, it''s no big deal. You should be left-handed today." the two spirits joked with each other and rushed towards the gathered monsters. The sword and two magic guns cut open a large group of tentacles extending from all directions.

    "You guy, how dare you bother me!"

    "That''s what I''m going to say. Evil." Lancer stared coldly at the angry caster and pointed the front end of his left shotgun at him.

    "Who makes you so presumptuous? Saber''s head is a medal destined to be hung under my gun. It''s a shameless act to be despised on the battlefield if you want to make a profit and steal the fruits of victory."

    Because of Lancer''s participation, saber got a turning point. Needless to say, in front of the castle gate of einzbellen, the figure in black robes stood slowly.

    "Cheap guy, it''s a shame to participate in the Holy Grail War with a guy like you." the gnashing words and raised face were Lancer''s master Kenneth.

    The warning of the complacent magician who tried his best to arrange was broken by jokes. Originally, he expected to belong to the open duel between magicians, but he didn''t expect that he would be dealt with by such despicable means, which made the proud and proud Kenneth really unbearable.

    "What can a despicable trick bring you? Weigong Chesi, I want you to know that all you can do in front of a real magician is to die sadly!"

    Kenneth smiled defiantly and put the ceramic bottle under his arm on the ground. As soon as he left his hand, the bottom of the bottle sank heavily into the ground. The actual weight of this bottle carried by weight reduction is close to 140 kg.

    "Fervor, meisanguis." (boiling, my blood) with a low voice singing, it seems that there is a silver white material like life twisted and spread, and the strange light refracted across Kenneth''s eyes, revealing endless tyranny.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Meanwhile, the battle of the three servants continued in the jungle of einz Belen.

    "It doesn''t look good." Lancer''s low voice began to sound. At the moment, he and saber stood back-to-back, like their closest comrades in arms, surrounded by countless disgusting demons waving tentacles.

    "Hehe, Lancer, are you afraid?" saber still had leisure and joked.

    "How could it be? I wouldn''t care if there were another 1000 at this level." the red and yellow gun in my hand radiated dazzling light, but simply waved, and a large group of demons turned into fragments. But those splashing flesh and blood slowly wriggled again, and then recovered the prototype again.

    "What do you think? How do you feel disgusted." saber cut the demon in front of him into pieces with a sword, and saber said with disgust on his face.

    "There''s no end to this, except surprise. It''s amazing." although Lancer still doesn''t show fatigue, his muttering voice is really helpless.

    There is no trend of victory or defeat. Obviously, there are two Knight level servants who show great power, but the number of monsters summoned again and filling the loopholes in the siege has not decreased until now.

    "It''s the magic guide book, Lancer. As long as he has his treasure... The war situation will not change."

    "I see. That''s what happened." after hearing Saber''s whisper, Lancer sighed sadly.

    "But if you want to knock the book out of that guy''s hand, you must break through the wall of miscellaneous fish anyway."

    "If I can get close, I can destroy the magic book with the red rose in my hand."

    "Is that so, Lancer, I''ll open up a road in one breath. It''s only one chance. Lancer, can you run as fast as the wind?" saber said in a awe inspiring tone, holding the golden sword in his hand.

    "That''s very simple. It won''t disappoint you." Lancer waved his two guns and said confidently.

    "What are you whispering? Is it the last prayer?"

    Caster calmly laughed at the two servants. Now it''s not saber who fights with them. It can be said that it''s his treasure "Luomin City textbook".

    Caster is like an audience watching the battle in the safety circle. It''s just elegant and calm. At most, it''s ridicule to stimulate the enemy''s nerves. It''s enough for his "attack" to reach this level.

    "Terror! Despair! The ''number gap'' that can be overcome by force alone is limited. Ha ha, feel humiliated? Be crushed and suffocated by monsters with neither glory nor reputation! There is nothing more shameful for heroes!"

    With the clamor of caster, many demons came screaming again.

 Chapter 748

    Einz Belen, the main castle.

    "Unexpectedly, there are intruders..." jiuyu wumi frowned at the crystal ball on the table.

    In order to distract Kenneth who sneaked into the castle, the guard palace cut Si had to go out to deal with the troublesome magician himself, so the only remaining observer in the hall was jiuyu wumi.

    "Never let him interfere with Mr. Chesi!" looking at Yanfeng Qili''s cold face displayed on the crystal ball, dance Mi''s eyes became firm.

    Cut Si to deal with Kenneth who suddenly broke in, so I''m the only one to deal with Yanfeng Qili. Thinking, Wu Mi took up the gun in her hand and quickly left here from the window.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Einzbellen, in the silent forest, solved several mechanisms and traps along the way, and Yan Fengqi couldn''t help disdaining it. All are mechanism traps in physics, without any boundary arrangement related to magic. It seems that the fact that Weigong Chesi is a third rate magician is correct.

    But is such a third rate magician known as a magician killer... If he can be selected by the old fox of einz Belen, he can''t be careless.

    In the silent jungle, a burst of machine gun fire suddenly sounded, and several rounds of bullets attacked the unsuspecting Yanfeng Qili.

    Not in a hurry, Yan Fengqi Li calmly leaned over and avoided the thundering bullet rain above her head. In the case of unexpected machine gun fire, even skilled veterans sometimes lose morale and judgment, but it is an exception for the representatives of the church. Qi Li didn''t even sweat a drop and calmly inferred the situation.

    The enemy is a man. Judging from the gunfire, it is a short submachine gun with a caliber of less than 9mm. Because pistol bullets that lack penetration do not have the power to penetrate tree trunks. It''s less threatening in the forest than a sniper gun.

    Qi Li judged the enemy''s position from the direction of the gunshot and threw two black keys. But contrary to the expected reaction, only the sound of the blade stabbing the trunk was heard.

    "Well?"

    In the surprised Qili side, the murderous edge hit again.

    Another shot came from the left. Although he dodged at the critical moment, this time it was more dangerous than the previous shooting. The previous judgment that the enemy was alone slightly delayed his reaction.

    incorrect? It''s the same bullet... But it moves too fast... Is it an illusion?

    I see. At first, the physical trap was only used to paralyze, didn''t it, and then the illusion between surprises interfered with my judgment.

    Thinking, the gun rang again, this time behind his back.

    It was too late to scream. Yan Fengqi, dressed in church monk''s clothes, fell on his back with his feet intertwined. There were neither convulsions nor painful groans.

    Accurately pierced the spinal cord and killed it in the second - Wu Mi got up from the sniper location, aimed at Qi Li lying on his back with the audition on the sniper gun, and approached him carefully.

    Qi Li kept her back and didn''t get up. With just one wave of the arm, a hidden black key was thrown. The black key flying from the low orbit tore the lower leg of wumi''s right foot. Took away the time for her next move.

    Qi Li jumped up like a spring mounted machine and suddenly began to rush towards Wu Mi. Wu Mi pulled the trigger without fear.

    "Woman, it''s you again." the bullet fell on the clothes and splashed sparks. Yanfeng Qili easily controlled wumi in his hand.

    Even if life and death were in the hands of others, Wu Mi still had no expression on her face. She even continued to pull out the short knife on her leg and directly stabbed Yan Fengqi''s face.

    A black key was drawn from the cuff in his hand. Yanfeng Qili easily knocked off the short knife in wumi''s hand, and then wanted to directly pierce the woman''s abdomen in front of him.

    The hand didn''t fall down and was firmly grasped by something.

    A surprised expression appeared on his face. When did someone approach him and he didn''t notice it at all?

    "Oh, it''s not a gentleman''s behavior to fight and kill a beautiful lady." behind his back, some frivolous men''s voices rang with a smile.

    Gentleman, Yanfeng Qili is just a murderer who focuses on his own purpose. A gentleman has absolutely no chance with him.

    Decisively abandoned the dance Mi controlled in his hand. A black key was drawn in the cuff of Yan Fengqi''s other hand. He turned very calmly, and the black light suddenly appeared. The goal was the throat of the person behind him.

    "Don''t be too nervous, I''m just passing by." the track of the black key stopped again. It was a finger. Yan Fengqi''s eyes widened fiercely. At the moment, he was reversing his body with his tightly held hand as the spiral axis.

    In fact, this posture is not very comfortable, but Yanfeng Qili has no time to control those, because the smiling man appeared in front of him.

    "Hope, why did you come here?" looking at the appearance of the man who suddenly appeared, Wu Mi opened in surprise.

    "Oh? I''m just walking around. Don''t care too much." he said indifferently, with a faint smile on Mu Hantian''s face.

    The arm was twisted and rotated by nearly 180 degrees, and the cold sweat fell from the forehead of Feng Qili.

    Not far away, Wu Mi turned over and picked up the gun that fell to the ground. Holding the gun, she seemed to have more confidence and aimed the muzzle at Mu cold day.

    Mu Hantian looked at jiuyu wumi''s action funny. This kind of gun is just scrap iron for him, not black technology.

    "Don''t move, or I won''t guarantee your safety." Mu Hantian shook a finger and smiled at Wu Mi.

    Thinking of the sense of oppression that night, Wu Mi, who clearly recognized the strength gap between the enemy and us, cooperated very well, put away his guns and stood there obediently.

    For Wu Mi''s understanding of current affairs, Mu Hantian nodded with satisfaction, and then looked at Yanfeng Qili, who was controlled by himself.

    "Now, Mr. priest, can you introduce yourself?" one hand held the black key and threw it aside. The other hand controlled Yanfeng Qili and Mu Hantian said with a smile. Although I already know his identity, this may be the evil taste of Mu Hantian.

    "Yan Fengqi Li, master of assassin, has withdrawn from the Holy Grail War because servant was repulsed." Yan Fengqi Li replied calmly.

    "Oh, Assassin''s master? Lost the spirit, so what is it?" his eyes drifted casually to the edge of the jungle. At the moment when the voice fell, Mu Hantian''s body disappeared.

    what! The two assassins who came to hide in the jungle because they realized that their master was in danger were stunned. In their eyes, they also went to Mu cold day.

    "Are you looking for me?" a frivolous inquiry sounded in my ears. Two assassins hiding in the grass felt their palms pressed on their shoulders.

    when!?

    Shocked, the whirlwind rolled up in place. After all, the two assassins had been fighting for a long time, but in that moment, the two long knives with cold and gorgeous light tore the air.

    The rotation was like the same way that Yanfeng Qili had just dealt with Mu Hantian. The two long knives slid upward obliquely, and the tricky radian absolutely blocked all the movement tracks of the people behind him.

    If you can''t avoid it, you will be cut down! The two assassins naturally thought that as first-class killers, they had this conceited capital.

    However, the knife was empty... The two knives that should have been inlaid into the enemy''s abdomen from left to right collided and made a crisp sound.

    The two assassins had no spare time to think about why, but in a moment, their figure began to dissipate.

    So that''s how he killed my assassin that night? Yanfeng Qili looked at Mu Hantian standing behind assassin and smiled bitterly. This spirit is really strong! Even no worse than the hero king. According to the king''s tone, he seems to be a man of that era.

 Chapter 749

    Caster bowed his head and his dead fish eyes seemed to pop out of his eyes because of anger.

    The "Luomin City textbook" in his hand, which is an evil book with human skin as the cover, is a ferocious scar, as if the injured human skin rolled up like bloody terror, which is the damage caused by Lancer''s demon breaking red rose.

    The endless special-shaped monsters on the ground liquefied together in an instant. The monsters originally created by the blood and flesh of the sacrifice changed back to the shape of blood and flew away again. At the moment when the magic supply of "Luomin City textbook" was cut off, they all lost the power of routi.

    "You guy - you guy, you guy, you guy, you guy..."

    In despair, caster''s expression twisted to the extent of rolling his eyes and foaming at the mouth. Lancer passed him with an innate smile.

    "How? If saber takes back his'' left hand '', it''s a piece of work."

    But saber is not in the mood to joke like Lancer.

    Until the victory was decided, what echoed in her mind were the last screams and tears of the tragically torn and slaughtered children.

    "Wake up, evil and evil." the knight King quietly spit out his angry voice and raised the golden sword with his right hand, with the tip pointing directly at caster.

    The magic guide book in caster''s hand has been restored, and he sings the mantra again.

    "Dying struggle!"

    In order to defeat his opponent before singing, saber rushed forward with a sword in one hand.

    The torrent of magic broke out, surrounded by bloody fog, which instantly obscured Saber''s line of sight.

    "Bastard... What a despicable fellow."

    Saber whispered angrily, calling back the "wind king''s boundary" from the surrounding atmosphere. The quiet wind immediately blew from all directions and dispersed the filth of the blood mist. When the wind king, who once again called back the hidden sword body, and the two servants recovered their vision, caster did not say the figure, but even the spirit body''s breath disappeared.

    "Lancer. What''s the matter?"

    Saber asked calmly without anger about Lancer who could easily chase the enemy but watched caster escape. Look at the look on his face, what happened is clear at a glance.

    "My master is in crisis... It seems that he left me to attack your base area."

    Lancer explained with difficulty. Saber also roughly understood what had happened and showed a depressed expression.

    "As a result... Did everything go according to chiesi''s expectations?"

    Not intended. She didn''t intend to completely deny the conspiracy. But the cruel trap laid by Chesi and the unshakable faith of the knight king in the battlefield. Is incompatible in any case.

    "It must be my master''s masterpiece... Lancer, you''d better hurry. Hurry to rescue your master."

    Facing Saber''s urging without hesitation, the gunmen first stared and then lowered their heads deeply with emotion. For saber, it was obviously the same judgment as the owner. Delaying Lancer to kill his master here is a natural choice to win the Grail War.

    However, in this way, it is not necessary for Lancer to fight caster in the form of saving saber crisis. He didn''t think he was stupid, so now, he can''t think saber who made way is stupid.

    "Knight king, I''m sorry."

    "Nothing. We both vowed to have a knight duel. Let''s carry out the glory to the end."

    Lancer nodded slightly and disappeared in a spirit posture. It turned into a whirlwind and sped away towards the castle deep in the forest.

    Looking at the figure of Lancer leaving, saber sighed and lowered his hand holding the holy sword, but the next moment was tightly lifted by her.

    "This magic?" in the distance, saber was shocked by the raging powerful magic. Unexpectedly, in addition to caster and Lancer, there were heroes attacking einzbellen.

    "Wait... The magic is..." saber opened his eyes.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    A''s agility, it can be said that Saber''s speed will not be slower than assassin. After noticing the cold and ominous magic, saber quickly rushed to the place of the incident.

    "How are you, wumi?" the hero who appeared in front of saber was the one who had guessed. In addition, it was the injured jiuyu wumi

    "Are you Assassin''s master? Why are you here?" the third man fell into Saber''s eyes. The latter frowned and asked coldly.

    "Saber, we were all cheated. I''m afraid Assassin''s treasure is something like separation, and his assassin was not repulsed." Wu Mi quickly approached saber, but her muzzle was always facing Mu cold day in the process of moving. Maybe this will bring her a little sense of security.

    Saber didn''t pay too much attention to Yanfeng Qili. All her attention was focused on the man standing quietly in the grass wearing white casual clothes.

    "What a coincidence. I saw saber again." Mu Hantian smiled.

    "Hope, why are you here?" saber asked.

    "I just passed by and saw the young lady beside you hurt, so I saved her. If you don''t believe it, ask her yourself." Mu Hantian said indifferently.

    "Is that so? Wumi."

    "Yes, he saved me." jiuyu dance nodded and admitted Mu Hantian''s words.

    "Hoo, sorry, please forgive my impoliteness." saber lowered his sword and leaned slightly.

    "It doesn''t matter, then I''ll go first." with Yanfeng Qili, Mu Hantian turned and left without stopping, because... I have to buy vegetables. Alas, really, I''m a nanny now.

    Wumi didn''t say anything. She just packed up her guns and walked towards the castle of einzbellen without looking back. As for Yanfeng Qili, she couldn''t control it at all, so she had to go back first.

 Chapter 750

    Yuansaka Lin has made a good awakening. Since she is the heir of the demon family, she is destined to take a different path from ordinary girls.

    There is a good example around her, which is the greatest, handsome and gentle adult she knows.

    In her opinion, her father Shi Chen is close to a perfect figure. Although there are many girls of the same age who look forward to their father, Lin believes that no daughter can love her father as deeply as she does.

    When you grow up, you want to be a singer. When you grow up, you want to be a beautiful bride. Lin''s peers may have such a wish, but Lin''s wish is different.

    Occupation is only the second. Her greatest wish is to be a great man like her father.

    That is to say, we should choose the path our father takes and choose to accept the fate our Father accepts. Or -- inherit the blood of yuanban family.

    But this is only a wish, not a wish. First of all, we must get the consent of master, that is, father. Her father hasn''t shown Lin his intention to entrust the family to her in the future. She is a little uneasy at this point. Maybe my father hasn''t admitted that he has the qualification to become a magician.

    But even so, her wishes never changed, so she was proud of her consciousness.

    Of course, Lin also knows much more about the events in Dongmu city than his classmates. Although she can''t understand as deeply as her parents, she already knows more truth than most people on the street.

    Seven magicians, including their father, are at war. The streets at night lurk a deadly and strange threat. Because he knew the truth, Lin added a sense of responsibility to his heart.

    Yesterday, even today, my friend Qin Yin didn''t come to school. The head teacher said she was at home on sick leave, but the rumors in the class didn''t spread like that. Even if Lin calls her home, the other parents don''t want to pay attention to Lin.

    Nowadays, the abduction of children in Dongmu city can not be solved by simple search activities. Even if you call the police, it''s hard for the child to come back. School teachers, Qin Yin''s relatives and friends must not be aware of this, only Lin knows.

    Qin Yin has always trusted Lin. Lin will come forward to help her no matter when she is bullied by the boys in the class or when the librarian forces her to work. It is a kind of pride for Lin to be so trusted and respected by his classmates. "Always be elegant" -- every time I help her, it''s a good opportunity for Lin to carry out his family training.

    Now? Qin Yin must be waiting for Lin to save her. In fact, she can turn to her father, who is a magician, but her father is one of the participants in the "war". She hasn''t called in the past few days since she went to the museum in Shenshan town last month, and her mother strictly forbids to disturb her father.

    It''s like saying "never go out at night". Lin always obeys her parents, but she can''t sit back and watch her friends in danger.

    And - can''t sleep at night, only once. In fact, Lin at that time only knew a little and his thought was not mature.

    I do not know whether it is a sense of obligation or the so-called reprimand of conscience. Unconsciously, she was brought into a field that she must not get involved in. But she didn''t realize it at that time.

    Compared with yuanban mansion with strong border, it''s too easy to slip out of Chancheng''s room. Climb out of the bedroom window, slide along the balcony pillar to the court, and then drill out of the fence through the small door. It took less than five minutes to run out.

    Summon up courage and self-esteem, Lin told himself that he was not those timid ordinary children. She drove away her cowardice and walked to the nearest station. Dongmu Xindu arrived in one stop. The change in his hand is enough to pay the fare.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    The night air of Dongmu is really long lost. The cold smell of winter just cools the burning skin.

    Lin naively thought, if only he could find the piano sound before the last bus. But in that case, there are only two hours left, which is not enough time at all.

    In short, first investigate Xindu. If you go to Shenshan Town, the magic pointer will only point to yuanban mansion, and if you go there, your father may find out.

    By adult standards, it''s not late at night, but there are very few people on the street. When I go home on weekdays, the road is full of office workers in a hurry. Even at night, the street is still crowded.

    After opening the magic pointer cover, Lin was confused by the reaction of the pointer.

    "What''s going on?"

    The needle, which usually only shakes slightly, is spinning rapidly at the moment. She saw this phenomenon for the first time. The performance of the needle as if it were a small animal disorder immediately cast a shadow on Lin''s heart.

    However, standing alone is not the way. Several adults passing by just now have cast surprised eyes on Lin alone. Let''s go first.

    There are few people in the distance. Is this really the usual Dongmu city? Lin felt a faint cold attack on his whole body.

    In fact, Dongmu city has issued a curfew. Recently, there have been a series of strange hunting killings and abductions. Yesterday, a series of terrorist bombings occurred in Xindu and Gangwan district. The police called on citizens to go out less at night, and smart people followed this instruction.

    However, even if there is no curfew, I''m afraid not many people like night outings. Now there is something bad hidden in the night of Xindu, which human instinct should be aware of.

    "Ah, sure enough." the red police light lit up in front of him, and Lin hid in the shadow of a building in fear. The patrol car drove slowly looking for citizens walking alone in the street. If you see yourself, the police will not let go. In that case, I can''t save the piano sound.

    Watching the lights fade away, Lin can finally breathe a sigh of relief.

    "Tick."

    Lin swallowed the scream that almost came out.

    The sound just now came from the deep corridor of the house where he was hiding. Maybe the wild cat ran into a can when turning over the garbage. But it''s hard to tell if there''s anyone there.

    Looking down at the magic pointer in his hand, Lin took a breath of cold air. The pointer was motionless, as if frozen, pointing to the sound.

    There''s something there, something that gives off strange magic. Isn''t that what you''re looking for?

    It''s a good start to find a clue so soon. Lin plans to find all the suspicious places in Xindu and confirm the location of the piano sound one by one. The first place here has been found by yourself.

    OK, then go ahead and see what''s there.

    The underground bar, however, seems to have been abandoned, waiting for its next owner to develop.

    "Hiss, hiss ~ ~" a strange voice sounded, like a snake crawling. Lin only felt a chill over him.

    "Qin Yin, are you there?" cried Lin with courage. The young voice seemed to spread far away in the dark.

    "No, no, no, absolutely not..."

    From the depths of the corridor came the breath of something, as if a breath came to my face.

    Crying, and weak groans and groans like dying. And a strong smell of blood

    There is no sound in the dark. Even if she is inside, she should not be the same as before.

    If you really want to find something today, maybe Lin''s goal should not be Qin Yin, but her body.

    "Don''t --"

    When everything in the dark appeared in front of Lin, she couldn''t help screaming.

    "Oh, there''s such a lovely little girl coming to me." long Zhijie''s satisfied voice sounded. Although the little girl just killed hasn''t died, it doesn''t matter to kill another one.

 Chapter 751

    In Lin''s eyes, Qin Yin''s body lay so quietly on the bar counter. The blood flowed like no money. His small body was broken, and something wrapped around the hand of the man whose face was stained with blood.

    "Vomit..." vomited and cried.

    "Oh, little girl, I just wanted to try using intestines to play with the flower rope. It''s very interesting. Do you want to play with me?" long Zhijie pulled out the sharp knife inserted in the girl with a twisted smile on his face.

    Maybe it''s not dead yet. The little body twitched, and the raised pale eyes were cold.

    "Ah!!"

    The strange purple light flickered. In the surprised eyes of long Zhijie, a torrent of magic rushed towards him.

    "Cut, what''s this..." the device given by caster on his wrist to lure children flashed a brilliance. Nevertheless, long Zhijie fell to the ground by this sudden attack.

    Run! This was the only thought in Lin''s mind. She almost didn''t think about it. She turned around and ran towards the stairs.

    "Really, if the little girl runs, it won''t be fun, but she will be eaten!" longzhijie''s lazy voice came from behind.

    The compass pointer in her hand whirled violently, and a torrent of magic shrouded the little girl''s whole body in an instant.

    This... This feeling is

    The touch of "death" that can''t escape, can''t think, and is just pure despair.

    At that time, the young Lin realized the essence of the evil way through this experience.

    He couldn''t move his whole body. He couldn''t even make a cry. The terror that ordinary people can''t bear is enough to bring down such a young girl.

    A wonderful tinnitus began in his ears. Lin thought it was caused by the cold despair pressed on his heart. My thinking is beginning to destroy the five senses.

    Then there was the sound of something being torn apart. Lin felt a warm embrace around him, just like his father.

    "Little girl, you can''t run around alone." the gentle words sounded in front of Lin.

    "Dirty, dirty!" a cold voice came out of his mouth.

    Lin couldn''t see anything. In front of her body, the strange black paint twisted. The body of the ugly Octopus monster was slowly torn open. The black blood splashed in front of Mu Hantian, like a light rain.

    "Who are you? Is that what the master said, servant?" seeing that the life-saving demon left by caster was killed in a moment, the murderer dragon felt a little afraid.

    You can''t die. If you die, you can''t kill humans anymore

    Perhaps at this moment, a normal human and a murderer are so distinguished.

    After looking at the murderer, Mu Hantian waved his hand and a magic shrouded him.

    At this time, the sudden flood of magic was like a running flood. In an instant, longzhijie was protected. Mu Hantian looked at the sudden man with great interest.

    "The call of the curse?"

    "Yo, the unknown servant, Jill de ray, came into this world as a caster."

    "Mu cold day, come with hope''s job."

    Yes, it''s Mu Hantian who came here. Do you say Yanfeng Qili? Mu Hantian threw him into an alley.

    "Oh, hope? That''s ridiculous. If there was hope, my dear Joan of arc would not die." caster shouted nervously.

    After talking for a while, caster bowed gently to Mu Hantian and immediately took his master and slowly dissipated into the air.

    "Are you a servant?" when everything was quiet, the voice of Mu Hantian sounded in his arms.

    "What do you say?" Mu Hantian smiled gently.

    "Then why don''t you defeat the servant and his master? You know, this is the Holy Grail War." Lin obviously doesn''t understand Mu Hantian''s practice.

    "No, no, No." Mu Hantian shook a finger and looked at Lin with a smile.

    "Now is not the time to kill him. Besides, you should come down." some funny looked at Lin in his arms and Mu cold Tian smiled.

    "Hum, don''t get me wrong. I just feel a familiar smell on you." Lin whispered and drilled his body into Mu cold day''s arms.

    Mu Hantian couldn''t help being funny. Should he be a sister? Even his movements were wrong.

    It seemed that he was frightened and fell on Mu cold''s shoulder for a while. Lin fell asleep.

    "It''s really a child." sighed, Mu cold day gently stroked Lin''s small head, "sleep, sleep. After you don''t wake up, you''ll forget everything tonight."

    "Come out, where have you been watching for a long time, Jiantong wild goose night?" the corners of his mouth aroused a smile. Mu Hantian gently coaxed the sleeping little girl in his arms and said without raising his head.

    Da, Da, Da, the sound of soft footsteps began. In front of me was a monster who could only see the left half of his face. The ugly face was inlaid with muddy and godless eyes. But his right eye was deeply lonely and sad.

    "Sakura, how are you?" the hoarse voice sounded, which was very harsh in the silent night.

    "Ah, master is very good. She is very happy now."

    "Really." the ferocious face of Jian Tong Yan night also slowly eased up.

    "In that case, I can rest assured." Jiantong wild goose night gently sighed, and the expression on his face was ferocious again.

    "Don''t you go and have a look? Look at cherry trees." Mu Hantian said softly.

    "Look at Sakura? With my devil like appearance now?" Jian Tong Yan stared at Mu cold day at night, with endless sadness on his ferocious face.

    "Alas, can''t you pass the pass in your heart? Whatever you want. She''ll give it to you." Mu Han Tian went to yanye and gave him the Lin in his arms.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Yuansakaki found her daughter missing an hour later.

    Perhaps afraid of her mother''s scolding, Lin put a note beside the bed, which said that she was going to find the missing classmate Qin Yin.

    Kui immediately regretted. At dinner, Lin mentioned Qin Yin and asked Kui about the current situation of Dongmu.

    At that time, Kui thought she shouldn''t hide something, so she said to her plainly - you forget this friend.

    She should have told Shi Chen - but this idea was immediately suppressed by her reason.

    Kui can''t do magic, but she is the magician''s wife after all. She knew that now her husband had no time to worry about her daughter. Her husband is still on the battlefield and has devoted his life and all his energy to fighting. The only one who can protect Lin is himself now.

    Kui ran out of Chancheng house in his home clothes and drove on the national highway at night.

    Since I don''t know where Lin went, I can only guess her scope of action and find out where she might go one by one.

    Starting from home, if you want to take a tram, you must first go to Dongmu station in Xindu, and then walk with your child''s feet for 30 minutes. The approximate range is

    Kui first thought of the citizen park near Sichuan. Kui looked at the bench she used to sit when she brought Lin to play. This can only be said to be a feeling out of thin air.

    However, the little figure in a red coat he was looking for was there.

    "Lin!" Kui shouted and rushed over. Lin lost consciousness and was lying on the bench motionless at the moment.

    Kui picked her up and felt her even breathing and warm body temperature. It seemed that there was no trauma from the appearance, but she just fell asleep. Kui finally shed reassuring tears.

    "Great... Really..."

    Who should I thank? Filled with joy, Kui finally calmed down. Suddenly she found someone staring at her. Looking around, someone was looking at the mother and daughter on the back of the plant behind the bench.

    "Who''s there?" Kui shouted in a stiff tone. Contrary to her expectation, the figure stood upright in the light of the street lamp.

    It was a man wearing a fat cold proof coat and covering his face with a headscarf. He seems to have hurt his left leg and doesn''t walk very smoothly.

    "I think I can wait for you here."

    In the black paint, the man''s appearance is not true. The only thing you can see is the half old face and

    Although his voice had been destroyed, Kui thought the voice was familiar.

    "Wild goose night!"

    The figure stopped. After hesitating for a moment, he finally took off his scarf and showed his true face.

    Lifeless, withered white hair, stiff and expressionless on the left side of his face, this is a very frightening face.

    Although Kui wanted to suppress her cowardly cry, she failed. The wild goose night smiled sadly with the right half of his face that could move freely.

    "This is Jiantong''s magic. We should offer the body and corrode life... Only at this price is the ultimate magic."

    "What? What''s going on? Why are you here?" Kui kept asking his childhood sweetheart in front of him in some confusion. But yanye didn''t answer any questions, but continued the topic with a gentle tone.

    "But Sakura has nothing, nothing at all. She is so lucky that she has summoned an incomparably powerful servant. I think she will finally win the Holy Grail War."

    "Wait, what are you talking about! Sakura! How could Sakura..." a terrible idea came to mind. If Sakura was really a participant in the Holy Grail War, it meant that their father and daughter could only survive, and they would never show mercy for the Holy Grail

    It seemed that she saw what Kui was worried about, and yanye laughed.

    "Don''t worry, I will understand the life of Shichen yuanban, and then I will cut myself in front of Sakura and offer him the Holy Grail..."

    Ignoring the words spoken in his mouth, how cruel it is for the childhood sweetheart in front of him, the wild goose night''s face is a crazy smile.

    "God......" yanye ignored Kui''s lament. He stepped back with a smile on his ferocious face.

    Yanye has already died, completely dead. When Sakura, the last burden in his heart, has been put down, he has become an avenger for killing Shichen yuanban!

 Chapter 752

    Walking in the night of Dongmu City, there is no goal, just walking aimlessly.

    Lin has been sent to Jian Tong Yan safely. It seems that tonight''s affair is over.

    Looking up, there is still some depressed dark sky. There is no star in the sky, but it doesn''t matter for mu Han day. Because I have to drink later.

    "Unexpectedly, I''ll meet you here, friend!" the blonde red eyed man dressed in casual clothes smiled at Mu Hantian.

    "It''s a coincidence, Jill."

    "Hahaha, what a coincidence. I didn''t expect to meet you again after meeting Archer, hope." the forthright man came over with a big bucket on his shoulder. Behind him was a weak looking boy, who was the master servant of rider who was present that night.

    As he spoke, rider patted blond Archer on the shoulder. As for Weber, he shrank his body in fear. Obviously, Mu cold day left a terrible impression on him that night.

    "Bastard, stay away from me. Who allows you to touch my body?" slapped rider''s hand impolitely, and the blonde Archer said in disgust.

    The conqueror just laughed.

    "Originally I wanted to go to drink with the little girl named King Arthur, but I didn''t expect to meet you and archer. It''s really fate. How about going for a drink and hosting a banquet belonging to the king?" he patted the wine bucket on his shoulder, and rider showed a big smile.

    "Then, my friend, I''ll go first." Archer smiled, and his whole body disappeared into wanton golden powder.

    "Ha ha, let him go first, hope, let you see the treasure I''m proud of." looking at archer''s departure, rider grabbed Mu Hantian.

    "Fool! How can the key props of Baoju such a decisive victory be so carelessly exposed to the enemy! You fool, fool, fool!" after hearing rider''s careless words, Weber cried again, grabbed rider''s belt and beat him.

    "Long winded." in the face of his master''s cry, rider said carelessly, and then gave Weber a snap of his finger impolitely. The latter screamed and covered his forehead and fell down.

    "Even if the treasure is exposed, so what, such a frank fight is what the real big husband does." Rider said, pulling up Weber, who was beaten down by his fingers, patted each other on the shoulder.

    Poor Weber''s little body was patted on the shoulder by rider and shook back and forth. He almost didn''t lie down again.

    "Come and see, I''m proud of the treasure, Shenwei wheel!" as the conqueror raised his hand and shouted, a thunder burst out in the sky.

    Boom! The silver white thunder snake danced wildly in the air, illuminating the dark sky. The original sky was faint and rainy, so the thunder didn''t attract anyone''s attention.

    Raised his head and looked at the chariot running along the thunder from the sky. It was pulled down by two majestic bulls. It was an ancient chariot completely narrowly wrapped in purple thunder. Its streamlined body and huge wheels were glittering with cold needles.

    "This is the treasure I''m proud of. It''s a distant ravaging bully who has a + level evaluation of the military level. The continuous crushing attack on the target through the cow''s hoofs and wheels is accompanied by lightning bombing. Isn''t it very powerful?"

    Looking at Mu Hantian''s eyes, rider proudly introduced the characteristics of his treasure, completely regardless of Weber who was crying behind him.

    "It''s a very good thing, but obviously the battlefield is the most suitable place for it." Mu Hantian smiled and gave the due evaluation of the treasure.

    "Yes, this is a sharp weapon for the king to gallop on the battlefield. Come on, in addition to its role in the battlefield, the speed is also like lightning." Rider said with a smile, turned and pulled Weber onto the chariot, and then made an invitation to Mu Hantian.

    "Well, let''s go!" Mu Hantian smiled and stepped on the wheel of Shenwei.

    "Stand up, I''m going to start!" Rider laughed and pulled the reins.

    Boom! Accompanied by a violent thunder and the scream of Weber, Shenwei wheel brush soared into the air and rushed to the far air of einz Belen.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Night fell again in the forest of einzbellen. The night was still dark and quiet, but the signs of fighting everywhere were still clearly visible.

    The castle, which was specially packed by the maid from home, was also badly damaged in the battle between Chesi and Kenneth. Even if you want to repair, the maids in charge of chores have already returned home.

    Alice Phil sighed through the corridor, trying to ignore the ruins of the scene. Fortunately, there are a few bedrooms that have not been poisoned, and jiuyu wumi is resting in one of them.

    Although Alice Phil has performed the healing magic on her, einzbellen''s healing magic is originally a considerable burden on the injured, because it evolved from alchemy, not regenerating the injured body, but refining it into new tissue for transplantation through magic.

    This is the only way to do it now. If the other party is an artificial person, there is no problem, but now it is treating human beings. According to modern medicine, it is equivalent to a major operation like organ transplantation.

    Exhausted wumi is in a coma. It still takes quite a long time to recover consciousness and move his body freely.

    And Chesi left immediately after returning the wounded wumi. He hasn''t come back yet. He didn''t even tell Alice Phil and saber where he went - I''m afraid he went to chase Kenneth who escaped.

    Suddenly, a roar sounded in her ear. Not only that, the roar of tearing the night also caused a huge burden on her magic circuit. The feeling of dizziness almost made Alice Phil fall down on the porch.

    The roar comes from the thunder at close range, and the ensuing magic impact means that the border in the forest outside the city has been attacked. Although enchantment is not so easy to destroy, its technique has been destroyed.

    "What''s the matter... Positive breakthrough?" a pair of powerful arms held Alice Phil''s shoulders, which were Saber''s arms that appeared next to her for the first time after discovering the change.

    "Are you all right? Alice Phil."

    "Well, I was just surprised. I didn''t expect such a disorderly guest to visit."

    "I''ll go out and meet you. Stay with me."

    Alice Phil nodded at the speech. Staying with saber who went to meet her meant that she had to face the enemy herself.

    But the battlefield is the safest place for Alice Phil, because the strongest servant is around her.

    Alice Phil quickened her pace and followed saber. They ran through the terrible castle, aiming at the terrace outside the porch. Since the other side attacked from the front, it should be able to meet him there.

    "The thunder just now, and this schemless tactics... The other party should be rider."

    "I think so." Alice Phil recalled the powerful power of the "Shenwei wheel" he saw on warehouse street a few days ago.

    The divine ox chariot wrapped with thunder and lightning - once all the power of the military treasure is released, I''m afraid it can easily destroy the magic array points set in the forest. It would have been better if the barrier had been intact, but due to the attack of caster and Kenneth a few days ago, the barrier has not recovered from the damage at that time.

 Chapter 753

    "Oh, saber, I want to see the castle after I heard about it, but the environment here seems a little bad." Rider smiled without shame, showing his teeth, and then he moved his neck seriously.

    "There are too many trees in the yard. It''s inconvenient to get in and out. I almost lost my way before I got to the city gate, so I cut some for you. Thank me. My vision has become much better."

    "Rider! What are you doing here!!" saber looked at rider sternly, but she didn''t know what to say in the face of this inexplicable enemy.

    Instead, rider frowned in surprise and said, "Hey, Knight king! Don''t you change into modern clothes tonight? Don''t always wear that rigid armor."

    At this time, rider''s master Weber emerged from behind the conqueror. Although he didn''t speak, Alice Phil standing opposite him easily read out this meaning. Weber''s frightened face clearly wrote "I want to go home!" and "hurry up!".

    Once king Iskandar was interested in the culture of the invaded territory and took the lead in wearing Asian style clothes, making his followers retreat from him.

    Alice fil has heard of this story, but she certainly didn''t think that the reason why rider in front changed into modern clothes actually lies in saber in a suit.

    What makes them feel more strange is that rider doesn''t have weapons or other things used in combatбкбк It''s a bucket.

    Anyway, it''s a wooden wine bottle. Rider, who easily holds the wine bottle under his arm, is like a wine shop owner who comes to deliver goods.

    "You..."

    Saber took a deep breath and said calmly, "rider, what are you doing here?"

    "Sorry, there''s me!" Mu Hantian walked out from behind rider at this time!

    "Hope, how could you..."

    "Well, I just came at the invitation of the conqueror."

    "Don''t ignore me, saber. I''m looking for you to drink. Don''t pestle there. Lead the way quickly. Is there a courtyard suitable for a banquet? The castle is full of ash, No."

    Saber sighed helplessly, and the anger accumulated in his chest had disappeared. Looking at rider and Mu Hantian, I was at a loss.

    "What about Alice Phil?"

    Alice Phil was equally confused. She was angry at the destruction of the forest boundary, but after seeing the smiling face, she couldn''t hate it anyway.

    "He is not the kind of person who can set a trap. Does he really want to drink? Or does he want to adopt a gentle policy towards saber?" Alice Phil said suspiciously.

    "No, Alice Phil, this is a challenge." saber, who should have lost his fighting spirit, is getting serious for some reason at the moment.

    "Challenge?"

    "Yes... I am the king, and he is also the king. If you want to score high and low on the wine table, it is equivalent to ''fighting'' without bloodshed."

    Maybe he heard Saber''s words and conquered Wang smiled and nodded.

    "Hehe, it''s good to understand. Since we can''t fight each other with swords, let''s use wine to decide the outcome. Knight king, I won''t let you go tonight. Get ready."

    "Interesting. I accept it." saber, who resolutely responded, exuded cold fighting spirit as if on the battlefield.

    Until now, Alice Phil realized that this was not a joke, but a real "battle".

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    The place of the banquet was chosen beside the flower bed in the castle atrium. Last night''s fighting didn''t spread here, and it didn''t look shabby to entertain guests. At this time, no one cares about the cold outside.

    Rider takes the wine bottle to the atrium, and the three servants sit face to face and confront each other leisurely. Alice Phil and Webb sat side by side, guessing the development of the situation and realizing that it meant a temporary truce. They just had to watch.

    Rider smashed the lid with his fist, and the mellow smell of red wine immediately filled the air in the atrium.

    "Although the shape is strange, it''s a unique wine vessel in this country," Rider said, proudly scooping wine with a bamboo handle spoon.

    "How about the knight king and hope?"

    Saber did not hesitate to take the handle spoon handed over by the emperor, scooped up a spoonful of wine and drank it up.

    Seeing Saber''s forthright appearance when drinking, Mu Hantian was unwilling to show weakness, and rider laughed happily like appreciation.

    "Well, first of all, you''re going to compete with me. Who''s better? Rider?" saber said to rider after scooping another spoonful of wine.

    "It''s true that they compete with each other in the name of ''King'', but in this case, it''s not called ''Holy Grail War''. It''s better to call ''Holy Grail Q & a''... Finally, who can become the ''Holy Grail King'' among the knight king and the Conqueror king? This kind of question can''t be more appropriate to ask the wine cup." Rider changed his serious tone and smiled like a prank.

    Then he opened his mouth as if to himself, "ah, there is another man who claims to be the ''King''."

    "That''s the end of the joke, bastard." as if in response to rider''s ambiguous words, a dazzling golden light flashed in front of the people.

    The sound and the light made saber and Alice Phil''s bodies stiff at once.

    "Archer, why are you here..." saber snapped, while the calm rider answered her.

    "Ah, when I saw him in the street, I asked him to drink together - but he was still late, Jin Guang. But unlike me, he walked, and I can''t blame him."

    Archer in armor looked proudly at rider with ruby eyes. "It''s really a pity that you chose such a shabby place to hold a banquet. That''s your taste. How can you apologize for causing me to come here?"

    "Don''t say that. Come on, have a drink first."

    Rider smiled wildly and handed archer the spoon filled with wine.

    I thought he would be angered by rider''s attitude, but unexpectedly, he simply took the spoon and drank the wine in it.

    Alice Phil remembered Saber''s "challenge" before. Archer, since this unknown golden spirit calls himself the "King", he can''t refuse the wine handed by rider.

    "What kind of bad wine is this? It''s used to fight heroes?" Archer said with disgust on his face.

    "Really? I bought it from the market here. It''s a good wine."

    "I think so because you don''t know wine at all, you bastard." there is a vortex of virtual space around the sniffing archer. This was the precursor of the strange phenomenon that could call out treasure. Weber and Alice Phil only felt a chill on their bodies.

    But what appears around Archer tonight is not a treasure, but a series of wine sets inlaid with dazzling gemstones. The heavy gold bottle was full of colorless and clear liquid.

    "Look, this is the wine of the king."

    "Oh, I''m so moved." Rider didn''t mind archer''s tone and happily poured the new wine into four cups.

 Chapter 754

    "Oh, delicious!" Rider took a sip and immediately widened his eyes.

    Even saber was aroused curiosity. Originally, this is not a competition to see who is more decent, but a competition with wine.

    When the wine flows into his throat, saber only feels that his brain is full of a strong sense of expansion. This is really a good wine she has never tasted. It is strong and clean, mellow and refreshing. The strong smell fills the nasal cavity, and the whole person has a sense of drift.

    "That''s great. It''s definitely not made by human beings, but by God!"

    Looking at rider who didn''t hesitate to praise, Archer showed a leisurely smile. I don''t know when he also sat down and shook his glass with satisfaction.

    "Of course, whether it''s wine or sword, only the best things are stored in my treasure house - this is the king''s taste."

    "Are you kidding, Archer?" saber yelled. The calm began to be broken by the tense atmosphere.

    "I''m tired of hearing you boast about hiding wine. You''re not like a king, but like a clown."

    Archer sneered at saber, who smelled of gunpowder. "Unlike words, a guy who doesn''t even understand wine is not worthy to be a king."

    "Come on, you two are so boring."

    Rider smiled bitterly and signaled saber who wanted to say something else, then turned around and continued the previous topic: "Archer, the best of your wine can only be matched with the most precious cup - but unfortunately, the Holy Grail is not used to hold wine. Now we are talking about whether each other is qualified to get the Holy Grail. First of all, you have to tell us why you want the Holy Grail. Archer, as a king, try to convince us that you are qualified to get the Holy Grail."

    "I can''t stand you. First of all, we want to ''compete for'' the Holy Grail. Your question is far from this premise."

    "Huh?"

    Seeing rider''s surprised eyebrow, Archer sighed helplessly. "It should have been my possession. All the treasures in the world come from my collection, but after a long time, it has been lost from my treasure house, but its owner is still me."

    "So you mean, did you ever have the Holy Grail? Do you know what it is?"

    "No." Archer faintly denied rider''s questioning.

    "You can''t understand this. The total amount of my property is even beyond my own cognitive range, but as long as it is a ''treasure'', it must belong to me. It''s very clear. It''s a little self-knowledge to want to rob my treasure."

    It''s Saber''s turn to be speechless. "Your words are similar to those of caster. It seems that he is not the only one who is insane."

    "Hey, how do you say that?" different from saber, rider seemed to respond to the voice. I don''t know when he had picked up the bottle and poured the wine into the glass without mind.

    "Speaking, I think I still know your real name. There should be only one king who is more arrogant than Iskandar."

    Alice Phil and Weber immediately listened attentively, but rider changed the subject.

    "So Archer, that is, as long as you nod and promise, we can get the Holy Grail?"

    "Of course, but I have no reason to reward rats like you."

    "Are you reluctant?"

    "Of course not. I only reward my subjects and people."

    Archer smiled mockingly at rider and said, "or rider, if you are willing to surrender to me, I will give you one or two cups."

    "Ah, that''s impossible." Rider scratched his chin, as if he felt that the other party''s conditions were too high, so he simply turned his head.

    "But Archer, it doesn''t matter to you whether there is the Holy Grail or not. You don''t compete for the Holy Grail in order to realize your wishes."

    "Of course. But I can''t let go of the guy who took my treasure. It''s a matter of principle."

    "That is to say -" Rider drained the glass.

    "That is to say what? Is there any reason?"

    "It''s the law," Archer replied immediately.

    "The law I made as king."

    "Yes."

    Rider seemed to understand his words and sighed deeply. "It''s a perfect king who can implement the rules set by himself. But ah, I still want the Holy Grail. My practice is to grab it when I want it, because I Iskandar is the king of conquest."

    "Not necessarily. As long as you commit it, I can punish it. There is no room for discussion."

    "Then we can only see each other on the battlefield."

    Archer nodded at the same time with rider with a serious face.

    "But Archer, in a word, let''s drink the bar first, and the fight will be put off later."

    "Of course, unless you don''t like the wine I brought."

    "Are you kidding? I''m not willing to drink wine at present."

    At the moment, Archer and rider have made saber unable to tell whether she is an enemy or a friend. She has to sit quietly and watch them. A moment later, she finally opened her mouth to rider: "king of conquest, since you have admitted that the Holy Grail is the property of others, do you still want to seize it by force?"

    "Hmm? Of course, my belief is'' conquest ''... That is,'' capture ''and'' aggression ''."

    Saber repressed his anger and asked, "so why do you want the Holy Grail?"

    Rider smiled awkwardly. He took a sip of wine and replied, "I want to be human."

    This was an unexpected answer. Even after Weber said "ah", he shouted in a nearly crazy tone: "Oh, you! Do you still want to conquer the world - wow!"

    After snapping his fingers to force master to calm down, rider shrugged. "Fool, how can you conquer the world in this life? Conquest is your dream. You can only entrust this first step to the Holy Grail."

    "Bastard... Challenge me for such a boring thing?" even Archer was helpless.

    But rider said with a serious face: "I said, even if we appear in the present world with magic, we are only servants in the final analysis. We originally don''t exist in this world - although it feels a little ridiculous, are you really satisfied?"

    "I''m not satisfied. I want to be reborn in this world and live as a human."

    "Why... Do you want the body so much?"

    "Because this is the basis of ''conquest''," Iskandar whispered, looking at his clenched fist.

    "Having a body, marching to heaven and earth and carrying out My Conquest - that''s my king''s way. But now I can''t start without a body. Without this, I can''t start. I''m not afraid of anything. I just feel that I must have a body."

    Archer seemed to be listening carefully to rider''s words. From beginning to end, he just drank wine silently. After careful observation, we can find that he showed a strange expression different from the past. It may be far fetched to describe it with a smile, but compared with his consistent ridicule expression before, the smile at this time contains a layer of malice.

    "It''s decided - rider, I''ll kill you myself."

    "Hehe, you still say such words now. You should be aware as soon as possible. It''s not only the Holy Grail, but also I''m going to rob your treasure house. It''s careless of you to let the conqueror drink such good wine." Rider laughed wildly.

    But at this time, there was another person. Although he participated in the banquet, he has not shown a smile so far.

    Saber, who attended the banquet, couldn''t find room to intervene in the dialogue between Archer and rider. The way of the king they talked about was far from what she believed, so she couldn''t talk with them at all.

    Just follow your own will - this is not what Wang should think. Saber, who believes in honesty, believes that archer and rider are just tyrants.

    No matter how powerful the other party is, Saber''s indomitable fighting spirit is burning in his heart.

 Chapter 755

    "Hey, I said saber, tell me about your wishes." Rider finally turned to saber.

    The wish in her heart never wavered at any time. My king''s way is my pride. Still raised his head, the knight king looked directly at the two yinglingdao.

    "I want to save my hometown. I want to change the fate of Britain''s demise." saber said resolutely, and the people were silent for a long time.

    Saber himself was the first to wonder in the silence.

    Even if her words are full of momentum, the other party is not easy to bow his head. Even if this is unexpected, it is very easy to understand.

    It''s clear. There''s nothing strange. This is her king''s way. Whether it''s praise or refutation, someone should put it forward immediately. But - no one spoke.

    "I said, Knight king, I didn''t hear wrong." Rider finally broke the silence. Somehow, his face was full of doubts.

    "Do you mean to ''change destiny''? That is, to subvert history?"

    "Yes. No matter how hard it is to achieve, as long as we have the Almighty Holy Grail, we can achieve it -" saber proudly asserted.

    So far, saber finally knows why the atmosphere between the two people is so wonderful - the scene suddenly cools down.

    "Ah, saber? I want to make sure... The destruction of Britain should be a matter of your time, when you ruled?"

    "Yes! So I can''t forgive myself." saber smelled the speech and his tone was more firm.

    "So I''m not reconciled and want to change the ending! Because I led to that ending..."

    Unexpectedly, someone burst into laughter. It was a vulgar laughter regardless of any understanding, and this laughter came from archer''s mouth with golden brilliance.

    Saber''s face was filled with anger in the face of this great humiliation. What she cherished most was laughed at by archer.

    "Archer, what''s funny?"

    Regardless of Saber''s anger, the spirit of gold replied intermittently with a smile: "people who claim to be king - praised by all the people - can''t be reconciled? Ha! How can people not laugh? Masterpiece! Saber, you are the best clown!"

    Around Archer, who kept laughing, rider also frowned and looked at saber with some displeasure.

    "Wait - you wait for the knight King first. Do you want to deny the history you have created?"

    "Exactly. Is it surprising? Is it ridiculous? As a king, the country I dedicated myself to was destroyed. What''s wrong with my mourning?"

    Her answer was archer''s another burst of laughter. "Hey, hey, did you hear me, Rider! This little girl who calls herself the knight King... What did she say about ''dying for her country''!"

    The answer to Archer was rider''s gradually deep silence. This is the same insult to saber as being laughed at.

    "I don''t know what''s funny. As a king, you should naturally stand up and work hard for the prosperity of your country!"

    "You''re wrong," Rider denied her firmly and seriously.

    "It''s not the king''s dedication, but the country and people''s dedication to the king. Don''t be wrong about this."

    "What did you say --"

    Saber couldn''t restrain her anger any longer. She shouted, "isn''t that a tyrant! Rider, Archer, it''s a big mistake for you to be king!"

    "Yes. But we are not only tyrants, but also heroes," Rider replied calmly, without even moving his eyebrows.

    "So saber, if a king is dissatisfied with the results of his governance of the country, it can only show that he is a tyrant and worse than a tyrant." unlike archer who keeps laughing at saber, rider fundamentally denies her.

    Saber locked his eyebrows and retorted in a sharp tone: "Iskandar, you... The Empire you created was finally divided into four parts. Is there really no reluctance? Don''t you want to do it again and save the country?"

    "No." the conqueror immediately replied. He straightened his chest and looked straight at the knight King''s stern eyes.

    "If my decision and my ministers lead to such an outcome, then destruction is inevitable. I will mourn and cry, but I will never regret it."

    "How could..."

    "Not to mention attempting to subvert history! This foolish act is an insult to all mankind in the era I built!"

    For rider''s arrogant words, saber denied: "what you say is just based on the glory of the warrior. People don''t think so. What they need is salvation."

    "You mean they want the king''s salvation?" Rider shrugged and laughed.

    "I don''t understand! What''s the point of this kind of thing?"

    "This is the king''s duty!"

    This time it was Saber''s turn to speak proudly: "correct rule and correct order are what all subjects expect."

    "Saber, I really can''t agree with what you say." Mu Hantian, who has been silent, finally stood up.

    "Hope, do you say the same?"

    "Saber, Britain existed before you. Do you want to admit that?"

    The crowd nodded.

    "Well, then... Even if saber fails, Britain still exists, and its international influence is not low. Moreover, the country is stable and economically developed. We don''t worry about food and clothing. It''s much better than those of your times, isn''t it?" Mu Hantian continued.

    "Hmm!" even though he deliberately refuted Mu Hantian, the objective facts are there. Whether compared with the heroic King''s era, the conquering King''s era, or the King Arthur''s era, the people''s living standards in 1990 have indeed improved considerably.

    "So I really don''t understand. Saber, what else can you save? I still know your history. From King Arthur''s pulling out the sword in the stone to the last Modred rebellion and the demise of Britain. But don''t people live well now? What are you worried about!"

    "Hope, as you said, my existence led to the demise of my time, so I want to get the Holy Grail, the ''universal wishing machine'', so that Britain can choose the king again.". The foolish king Mao was not shaken by Mu Hantian''s statement.

    "You still don''t understand. Why stick to the past? Well, even if you want Britain to choose the king again, I ask you, if the king again fails? What will be the consequences? Britain will perish completely? It will no longer exist?"

    "I..." saber didn''t know how to answer.

    "Saber, you''d better read more books, get to know what future generations think of you, and then make a decision. But now... It seems that an unexpected guest has come." Mu Hantian said and looked around.

    A moment later, Alice Phil and Weber also noticed the strange air around them. Although invisible, the skin can feel a very strong sense of killing.

    Strange white objects appeared in the moonlight lit atrium. One after another, pale faces appeared in the atrium like flowers. The pallor was the color of cold, dry bones.

    Skeleton mask and black robe. The deserted atrium is gradually surrounded by this strange group, which is

    Assassin

    It''s not just rider and Weber who know they''re alive. Not long ago, wumi and saber also met assassin and their master who came to attack the castle of einz Belen.

    Assassin is not a single one, but achieves the existence of the plural with the help of the function of a treasure.

    "Did you do this, Archer?" saber, with an invisible sword in his hand and a wary face, looked at Archer coldly.

    Archer shrugged innocently.

    "Who knows, I don''t have to understand the ideas of those bastards."

    Obviously, Archer didn''t pay attention to the appearance of these assassins and still enjoyed the wine in the cup.

    Since so many assassins have been mobilized, it must not be Yanfeng Qili''s order. This must be the intention of his teacher, Shichen yuansaka.

    Because the time minister did his courtesies to the hero king, Archer recognized him as the master. The behavior of Shi Chen made Archer more and more dissatisfied with him.

    Although the banquet was initiated by rider, Archer provided wine, and his friends were here. What is Shi Chen''s intention to send killers in such a banquet. This is tantamount to tarnishing the hero King''s face, does he know?

 Chapter 756

    "What''s the matter? Assassin, one after another... Isn''t there only one servant at each rank?" Weber sighed almost screamed as the enemy approached. It''s incomprehensible. It''s completely beyond the rules of the Grail War.

    Seeing the embarrassment of the prey, assassins couldn''t help laughing and said, "you''re right. We are a servant with the whole as the individual, and the individual is just the shadow of the whole."

    Neither Weber nor Alice Phil can understand. Assassin summoned by Yanfeng Qili is such a special existence.

    "Old man in the mountains" - among the people who have inherited the terrible name of Hassan Sabah in the past dynasties, only one has the ability to change his body.

    Unlike other Hassan, he did not make any changes to his body. Maybe it is because there is no need, because although his body is mediocre, his spirit can make the body change freely.

    He can have excellent strategy, be familiar with foreign languages, identify poisons, or set traps. In short, he is a universal assassin who can automatically switch according to the needs of the mission. It is said that sometimes he can give play to the strange power and agility that the original body cannot have, and use the long forgotten magic martial arts.

    He can disguise as any man, woman, old or young. He stands beside you very naturally. Sometimes he can even change his personality according to the occasion, so that no one can expose his true identity.

    But no one knows the truth. Although Hassan has a single body, he has different souls.

    According to the knowledge at that time, there was no saying of multiple personality disorder. In modern medicine, this is defined as the phenomenon of psychosis. It is a mysterious "ability" for assassin Hassan Sabah.

    He can use different knowledge and techniques through cohabitants living in his own body, confuse the enemy through different means, weave a defensive net, and kill the target in ways that no one can expect.

    Assassin, who was summoned by Yanfeng Qili this time, is the assassin known as "changeable".

    He is a servant who has a body but countless souls at the same time. Fundamentally speaking, "they" are originally different souls. Because they lose the bondage of the body, "they" can be materialized into different shapes after they appear.

    Of course, their total psychic power is just "one person". Their ability to act after division must not be compared with other heroes. However, with Assassin''s proprietary skills, this group can be said to be invincible in prying activities.

    "Do you mean... We have been watched by these guys until today?"

    Alice Phil murmured in pain. Saber couldn''t help fighting a cold war. Although the other side is not strong enough. But they can approach secretly, and there are a large number of people. Even if she is the most powerful person in the servant, it is also a considerable threat.

    And usually they have been tracking the target like a shadow. Now they give up their breath cutting ability. Watching them lean forward without fear means

    "They are going to be serious." saber fell into an unexpected crisis and couldn''t help gnashing his teeth with hatred.

    A mob dominated by numbers. If you attack from the front, saber will never lose, but this is only limited to the case when saber is the only one who confronts the enemy.

    Now saber has to protect Alice Phil. No matter how weak assassin is, it is a considerable threat to mankind. Even Alice Phil, an artificial person who can use first-class magic, can''t stop assassin by magic alone. It''s impossible for her to protect herself.

    Therefore, if you want to protect your companions while fighting, a large number of enemies has become a very urgent problem.

    Assassin is a servant summoned for the purpose of the Holy Grail. They should not be able to stand being pawns of the time minister and Archer - but they can''t disobey the curse.

    For tonight''s action, Yanfeng Qili used a mantra to order them to "win at all sacrifices". The mantra is an absolute command for servant, so they can only choose to follow the command.

    Although they are happy to see saber, who is known as the strongest, change her face, in fact, she is not their goal. The designated attack object is the master of rider. Although rider has powerful tools, its destructive power is directional. If assassin attacks from all directions, he will certainly be able to attack the cowardly short master.

    Yes, it was a critical moment for the conqueror Iskandar.

    However, this giant servant is still drinking wine leisurely.

    "Ri... Rider, Hello, hello..."

    Even if Weber shouted uneasily, rider still didn''t take any action. He looked around at assassin, his eyes still calm.

    "Hey, hey, kid, don''t be so embarrassed. If the guests come to the party, you''d better drink the wine."

    "Where do they look like guests!"

    Rider smiled bitterly and sighed. Then he faced assassin who surrounded him. He greeted him with a dull expression like a fool: "I say, guys, can you restrain your ghost? My friend is frightened by you."

    Saber thought he had heard wrong, and even Archer frowned.

    "Do you still want to invite them to the table? The conqueror."

    "Of course, Wang''s speech should be heard by all the people. Since someone specially comes to listen, it doesn''t matter whether it''s an enemy or a friend."

    Rider said calmly, scooped out the red wine in the bottle with a handle spoon and stretched it out to the assassins.

    "Come, don''t mention it. If you want to drink together, take the cup yourself. The wine is with your blood."

    Whew... A sound penetrating the air answered rider.

    Rider left only the handle of the spoon in his hand, and the spoon part had fallen to the ground. One of Assassin did it, and the wine in the spoon was scattered on the floor of the atrium.

    Rider looked down silently at the wine scattered on the ground. The skeleton masks seemed to laugh at him.

    "It really looks like a group of evil guests." Rider shook his head, sighed silently and spoke in a calm tone, but everyone noticed that the tone was just different from the beginning.

    "As I said, this glass of wine is with your blood. Since you expect it to be scattered on the ground, I''ll come..."

    Before rider''s words were finished, a hot storm rolled up in place, as if to burn everything. It''s not like the forest at night or the wind in the castle Atrium - it comes from the desert and roars in my ears.

    Feeling sand in his mouth, Weber spit quickly. This is really sand. The hot sand brought by the strange wind is really impossible.

    "Saber, and all of you... At the end of tonight''s banquet, may I ask you, Wang? Are you alone?" has been changed into a combat dress. The wide cloak is whispering behind him. Rider, riding on the war horse, asked the people behind him.

    "Wang! Naturally alone." saber immediately gave his own answer to rider''s question.

    "Hiss..." for rider''s question, the golden Archer just hissed, as if laughing at the stupidity of the question he asked.

    Mu Hantian just shrugged his shoulders. He is not the so-called king.

    Rider laughed. It seems to be responding to this laughter, and the momentum of the whirlwind is stronger.

    "No, it doesn''t mean no answer! Today I''ll teach you what is the real king!"

    The unknown hot wind eroded the present world, and then subverted it.

    In the strange phenomenon of this night, distance and position have lost their meaning. The dry wind with hot sand changed everything.

    "How, how could this happen..."

    The cry of surprise came from the mouth of Weber and Alice Phil. What happened at the moment was enough to surprise any ordinary person.

    "It''s an inherent boundary!"

    The sun scorching the earth, the clear sky, until the horizon blurred by gravel. There is no shelter where the field of vision goes.

    At night, einz Belen will change in an instant, which undoubtedly shows that it is just an illusion eroding the present world. It can be said that this is the limit of magic that can be called a miracle.

    "How? You''re not a magician!"

    "Naturally, such a boundary is not the existence that I can exert alone."

    Rider laughed heartily.

    "This is the land our army has crossed. The warriors who share weal and woe with me have firmly imprinted this scenery in their hearts."

    "Look, my unparalleled army!"

    Filled with pride and pride, the conqueror stood in front of the cavalry line, raised his arms and shouted.

    "Even if the body is destroyed, their spirits are still summoned. They are my loyal warriors in the legend. They are forever friends who respond to my call through time and space. They are my treasure! They are my way of the king! The strongest treasure of iskaner -" the army of the king "!"

 Chapter 757

    Ex level military treasure, continuous summoning of independent servant.

    Amazing ex level treasures, each summoned independent servant has a prominent reputation - they are warriors who fought with the great Iskandar.

    Everyone could make no other sound except exclamation. Even Archer, who also has ex class Super treasure, never laughed at such a shining army.

    Heroes who bet on the king''s dream and ride the battlefield with the king. There is no end of loyalty until death. The king of Conquest turned it into an exceptional treasure.

    Saber was shocked, not afraid of the power of his treasure, which shook her proud faith.

    This perfect support... The fetter between the so-called treasure and the ministers... What she never got in the end in the career of pursuing the ideal knight King

    Such a perfect king, such a king who was supported by his people even in life and death, sure enough... I failed. Without that rebellion, my knights of the round table could do the same.

    "The king... Will live more truly than anyone... To be admired by everyone!" shouted rider, who sat on the back of his beloved war horse.

    The spirits responded with the percussion of the shield and shouted together.

    "The king is the one who gathers the faith of all the brave and takes it as the goal to start the expedition. So..."

    "The king is not alone. Because his wish is the wish of all his subjects!"

    "Exactly! Exactly! Exactly!"

    The heroic spirits soared across the sky with lofty shouts. No matter what kind of enemy or barrier, there is no threat in front of the conqueror and his friends. That high fighting spirit can cross the earth and cut off the ocean.

    Therefore, assassins are just like clouds in front of them.

    "All right, let''s go, assassin."

    The ferocious and bloodthirsty smile reappeared on rider''s face, refused the king''s wine and intended to hurt his master, which made rider have no intention of mercy at the beginning.

    "As you can see, my modern battlefield is the plain. I''m sorry. If you want to win more, I still have an advantage."

    "Ravage it!" Rider ordered without hesitation. Then

    With the cries of the soldiers, the iron and blood army, which has not been fighting for a long time, once again showed their ferocious fangs in this modern city built by the steel jungle.

    Now forget the Holy Grail, forget the mission of victory and curse. They have lost themselves.

    Some people ran away, others shouted in desperation, and others stood where they were - the disordered skeleton masks were really just a mob. This is just a naked massacre!

    "Woo!" the cheers of victory rang out.

    At the same time, the heroes who completed the task changed back to the spiritual state and disappeared in the distance.

    Subsequently, the boundaries maintained by their magic sum were lifted, and everything was shattered like foam. The scenery changed back to the original night, and several people stood back in the atrium of the castle of the einsbeilen castle.

    The white moonlight revealed silence, and there was no trace of dust in the air. Four servants and two magicians sat back in their original positions and raised their glasses again.

    The assassins have disappeared, and only the remains of the handle and spoon cut by the short knife confirm what just happened.

    "What a disappointment," Rider muttered to himself as if nothing had happened and drank the rest of the glass.

    Saber didn''t answer, while Archer sneered with a dissatisfied expression. "Indeed, no matter how weak the bastard is, it took a lot of effort to come up together... Rider, you are really an eye-catching guy."

    "First of all, I have to compete with you anyway."

    Rider stood up with an unconcerned smile. "Let''s finish what we want to say. That''s all for today."

    He pulled out Alexander''s sword and waved it in the air. There was a flash of thunder, and a divine bull chariot appeared with the roar. Although it is not as powerful as "Wang Zhijun potential", it is also enough to attract people''s attention.

    "Come on, kid, go up."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Hey, kid?"

    "Ah? Ah, um..."

    Since seeing assassin defeated easily, Weber''s heart has been cast a strange shadow. After all, it''s the first time to see such an unreasonable treasure, and it''s normal to have this reaction. Moreover, it was his own servant''s strength, which he saw for the first time today.

    After Weber got on the chariot unsteadily, Iskandar glanced at saber at last and said in a sincere tone: "saber, I think hope is right. You''d better wake up from that dream! Otherwise one day, you will lose the minimum self-esteem of the hero - the so-called ''King'' you call is just a spell you put on yourself."

    The words fell, and the chariot with electric light flew into the sky. Finally, there was only thunder in my ears, and the chariot disappeared into the eastern sky.

    "Saber, you are just a little girl after all. You should know that the times are progressing, and we should never stay in the past." after that, Mu Hantian looked at archer.

    "Oh, Archer, do you want to go to my place? By the way, I want to know something from you."

    "Oh, yes, let''s go!"

    "Work hard, Knight king, sometimes I think you are still very cute." as soon as the last words fell, Mu Hantian and Archer became spiritual and disappeared.

    In this way, a battle came to an end.

    Although it is different from the battle in the ordinary sense, it is indeed a battle. In order to carry out the belief of the king, the heroes also have many reasons to bet on life.

    When all the enemies left, saber stood alone in the court. Alice Phil couldn''t help feeling that the scene was familiar - the lonely figure was the same as when she was fighting in the warehouse street yesterday.

    But today, there is no trace of satisfaction in her face to repel the strong enemy. That thoughtful melancholy expression made Alice Phil very uneasy.

    "Ellie, it seems that my idea is really wrong. Hope is right at all. At that time, I pulled out the sword in the stone just for the people. Now that the people have a good life, why should I interfere?"

    б░Saberбнбнб▒

    "Needless to say, I''ve figured it out."

 Chapter 758

    "This is where I live temporarily."

    "Oh, is that it?"

    "Yes, but... Won''t you put away your disguise? It''s weak, but I can feel it, Jill."

    "Hehe, I know I can''t hide it from you, just like before." with a smile, archer''s body was shrouded in golden light.

    After a while, the light dissipated, and Mu Hantian saw a beautiful blonde girl in casual clothes.

    "Oh, cold day, are you shocked by the king''s beauty?" Archer was very happy to see Mu cold day staring at himself.

    "Well... I''d better go in and have a rest."

    "Ha ha ha!"

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Mu Hantian and Jill walked into the living room and just sat on the sofa

    "Please use tea!" but Xiaoyu came over with black tea.

    "It''s Xiaoyu, where are Xiaoying and Yi? Why didn''t you see anyone?" Mu Hantian looked around and asked.

    "Oh, they went out to buy vegetables, because you never came back, so..."

    "Well, it''s my fault. I''ll carry the pot."

    "Hahaha, cold weather, you are really more and more interesting now." Archer laughed.

    "Don''t say that, I......" Mu Hanshan stopped suddenly before he finished.

    "This magic is caster, Sakura is nearby." cut, it''s clear that the sea demon didn''t appear now. Didn''t you expect to speed up.

    "Oh, is it your master?"

    "Ah, Xiaoyu, you watch the house, Jill, let''s go!"

    "I can''t help you."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    They are not the only ones who perceive the abnormal magic smell.

    The spell wave released near Yuanchuan is equivalent to multiple chants of ritual spells, and it can only be launched with the magic of dozens of people. All magicians in Dongmu City, in other words, all masters participating in the Holy Grail War must feel it.

    Lancer, as well as sola nazele sofias, who has newly obtained the right of its master, is the roof of the Dongmu center building under construction with the purpose of seeking the enemy and standing at the height with the best view.

    Tonight, there is a strange thick fog over weiyuanchuan, which makes the view to the west of the central building extremely bad. With human vision, we can only vaguely see the lighted Dongmu bridge.

    "Can you see what happened, Lancer!"

    Hearing sola''s question, Lancer, who saw through the fog with servant''s unique extraordinary vision, nodded.

    "Sure enough, it''s caster. It seems that I''m standing in the river to do something. I can''t see the details."

    "It''s the same as before. I don''t intend to hide at all. For caster, I shouldn''t be unprepared at all."

    Due to the supervision of the reward processing released, other servants targeted him, but he didn''t seem to be aware of it.

    "Now is the best time to solve him?"

    "Yes, no matter what he is doing, it is the best policy to solve him before he achieves results."

    "Let me fight. Lord sola, please stay here and enjoy the meritorious service I have established."

    "Why do you say that! I''m also a master now. I want to cover next to you."

    Looking at her request, Lancer shook her head firmly.

    "That won''t work. With all due respect, you don''t have the ability of Lord Kenneth. It''s very dangerous to go to that river bank. It''s very difficult for me to fight while protecting you who can''t defend yourself. I hope you understand."

    "But..."

    "Lord sola, do you doubt my skill? Do you think it''s childish for me to go to war without permission?" Lancer narrowed his eyes and asked.

    Sola shook her head quickly.

    "Lancer, it''s up to you to judge the scene. Please fight happily."

    "I see." Lancer quietly lowered his head, then pushed the steel bar under his feet and jumped into the brightly lit street.

    Looking at the back of servant, who was shuttling and jumping on the top of the numerous houses and galloping all the way to the river, sola gave a sad sigh.

    Since replacing Kenneth as the master, the hero has never smiled at sola.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Saber drove Mercedes from the stronghold prepared by Chesi to the source of abnormal magic in just a few minutes.

    The old streets in the deep mountain village have narrow roads and complex road conditions. Generally speaking, it takes more than 30 minutes anyway, but servant''s riding skills completely subvert common sense and complete this miracle. The silver white car body galloped through the slender curve, and its speed has broken through the constraints of the laws of physics.

    When galloping into Yanhe Avenue, saber made a gorgeous left sharp turn and stopped Mercedes. Without waiting for the gull wing door to be fully opened, he jumped out of the car and ran towards the embankment. The thick fog, which is enough to make ordinary people lose their vision, can''t affect servant''s vision at all.

    Finally, the enemy appeared in front of his sight. He stood at ease in the center of the 200 meter wide river. From the co pilot''s position, Alice Phil, who stood on the dam, also stared at the figure in the fog with magic strengthened vision and frowned anxiously.

    "As expected, it''s caster."

    Saber nodded and watched warily the hostile servant''s actions.

    Still without a master, caster stands in the middle of the river without an island, just like standing on the water. If you look carefully, you will find that there are a large number of terrible alien shadows on the water under his feet.

    The demons and monsters that fought in the forest not long ago now gather at the feet of caster to form a shoal.

    From the very unusual release of magic, there is no doubt that caster is performing some kind of large-scale magic. I''m afraid the thick fog formed with the river as the source is caused by the afterwave of this magic.

    Instead of chanting or even concentrating, caster just stood there carelessly, pouring out a frenzied magic vortex from the magic book in his hand, and the surrounding space became distorted.

    As an unconventional magic stove, it is also a treasure that can release the skill alone. If it falls into the hands of madmen, it becomes an extremely dangerous weapon.

    "Welcome, saint. It''s my great honor to see you again."

    Caster still bowed politely, and Saber''s pupils burned with anger.

    "Repentant fellow, you evil devil! What tricks are you going to play tonight?"

    "I''m sorry, Joan of arc. You''re not the guest of honor at the party tonight," caster replied madly with an evil smile.

    "But I''ll be very happy if you''ll honor me. Jill de Lei has prepared a banquet of death and degeneration. Please enjoy it!" caster laughed. At his feet, the dark water began to stir. Countless monsters gathered at the Summoner''s feet shot out countless tentacles and swallowed caster standing on their heads in cloaks.

    At first glance, it seems that the rebellious demons attacked caster, but caster, wrapped around his tentacles, raised the volume and laughed wildly. Arrogant laughter is like screaming.

    "Now I will hold high the banner of the Savior again! The forsaken will gather around me! The despised will gather around me! I will command you! Lead you! The resentment of our bullies will be conveyed to God! Lord of heaven! I will wash away my sins and praise you!"

 Chapter 759

    The froth water expands and the Caster is swallowed up by the tentacles. The number of demons and monsters that once served as his foothold increased sharply. Estimated from the depth of the river bottom, the number is unimaginable.

    "Caster... Absorbed?!"

    Saber shuddered. In her eyes, the number of monsters gathered around the Summoner''s body continued to increase. The summoning ability of "luoanning City textbook" is really endless. Countless tentacles tangled and fused together to form a piece of meat.

    The meat was covered with disgusting mucus and glowed. It was really a sticky meat island. Not only that, the meat continued to expand.

    Caster''s figure was completely invisible, and only his voice was still proudly echoing.

    "Arrogant ''God''! Cold ''God''! We will pull you down from the throne! God''s beloved lambs! People with bodies similar to God! We will * * * * and tear them to pieces! The ridicule of our rebels will knock on the door of heaven with the lament of the son of God!"

    The dirty meat gradually swelled into shape. In other words, this image is the noumenon of alien demons. So far, the monsters driven by caster are all fragments of this, just miscellaneous soldiers.

    "That''s..." saber sighed as the alien shadow stood in the dark, disgusting and oppressive.

    Even the overlord of the deep sea... Whales and King squid don''t have such a huge body. This nightmarish figure that dominates all sea areas in the world is an aquatic giant worthy of the title of "sea demon".

    Fortunately, there was no one on the dam where she and Alice field stood, but the people on the other side of the river had lights on. Although it was late at night, a huge commotion came out.

    When such a strange thing happens in full view of the public, it will certainly cause a commotion. Fortunately, due to the dense fog blocking the line of sight, the places where we can witness the monster are very limited. Residents'' panic is only limited to specific areas.

    Nevertheless, the tacit principle that the Holy Grail War must be carried out secretly has been completely destroyed.

    Now all we have to think about is how to quickly eliminate this huge guy.

    "What a coincidence... Saber, but it''s a pity that this is not the time to talk about the past." the axle wheel of the carriage rolled and the carriage carrying rider''s figure drove slowly over.

    "There''s a truce tonight. There''s no way to leave such a big guy alone. I called just now, and Lancer has responded. I should come right away."

    Looking at Saber''s alert attitude, rider couldn''t help smiling awkwardly.

    "What about the other servants?"

    "Assassin has been killed by me. Berserker won''t discuss it. Archer and hope are together, and I can''t find them." Rider touched his head and said with some embarrassment.

    "Well, then take an oath and form an alliance for the time being."

    "It''s really cautious..." Rider smiled forthrightly, and they immediately vowed to form a temporary alliance.

    Then, rider looked sadly at the dark green giant.

    "Caster is in the center of that pile of meat. What should I do?"

    "Pull him out, that''s the only way." a voice answered from behind rider. A figure with two guns appeared in the light of the street lamp. Later than the chariot flying in the sky, Lancer joined. In this way, three servants against the caster alliance gathered.

    "Charge, rider, as the vanguard, we pull out caster in one breath, and then Lancer uses the ''red rose'' to destroy the magic, which is enough to cut off the magic. How about this kind of tactics." saber calmly analyzed.

    "No problem. My chariot doesn''t need a road. Saber, how are you going to deal with the enemy in the river?"

    Saber smiled at rider''s question.

    "I am blessed by the goddess in the lake. No matter what kind of water can stop me from moving forward." proudly raised the invisible holy sword in her hand and jumped into the lake from the bank. The shining boots and armor stepped on the water and splashed silver spray. Saber expressed her words with actions.

    "How could I lose to you, saber!" Rider laughed loudly, whipped the bull pulling the chariot and rushed to the sky with loud thunder. Ignoring Weber, who was not ready and screamed, the treasure of conquering the king rushed towards the huge sea demon.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Although saber clenched her teeth with a sense of despair, she continued to wave her sword without fear and surrender.

    No matter how deep the blow is, the wound will heal in an instant and produce no effect. It was all in vain - no, at least it eased the pace of the sea demon. But at the thought of the coming outcome, it was just a dying struggle.

    If you can use your left hand

    Although it''s no use thinking about it, saber can''t help considering it. Although rider and Lancer used such powerful tools, they failed to bring down the monster. No matter how many things and people ravage it, it doesn''t make any sense if all wounds will regenerate in an instant. If you want to knock down a monster, you can only destroy it with one blow, and there is no meat left - what you need now is not military treasures, but city treasures.

    The "sword of contract victory" in my hand has indeed reached the level of city treasure, but I can''t show it because of the pain of my left hand.

    That is the proof that he vowed to have a fair showdown with Lancer. The knight King gambled his glory to repay Lancer''s wish.

    "Retreat for the time being. If such an attack continues, it doesn''t make any sense." rider''s words rang around him. Although he was unwilling, saber had to retreat.

    Now is not the time to show off your personal courage. If you don''t think of a way as soon as possible, there will be no way to recover everything after the sea demon goes ashore.

    Just then... A powerful sword cut at the sea demon.

    "This is..." saber looked back in surprise. A woman was holding a gorgeous sword. Beside her stood a slightly uneasy little girl.

    "It''s hope''s master, but is the woman with the sword also a servant? But the Holy Grail War has never seen nine servants!"

    "I''m hope''s man. It''s similar to rider''s'' King''s army potential ''." Yi explained, and it''s very reasonable.

    "So? So you fought for hope?"

    "No, this fight is just because this caster scared Sakura, and this disgusting thing continues to exist, which really pollutes my eyes."

    "Do you have any way to kill him?" Rider asked.

    "Not for the time being, unless I can let that caster expose the magic guide book, then I can solve it easily."

    "Well, let''s retreat first and think of a good idea as soon as possible, otherwise it won''t work at all," Rider said.

    "Yes!"

 Chapter 760

    As the manager of Dongmu City, yuanban Shichen is worried at the moment.

    The Holy Grail War, which belongs to the war between magicians, should have been an absolutely confidential action, but now it is naked in front of ordinary people, and it is still exposed in such an uncontrollable state.

    Even fighter planes have been sent to the sky over Dongmu city. If caster is allowed to expand the situation in this way, I don''t know what kind of chaos will happen.

    If you want to defeat the huge sea monster summoned by caster, you can only rely on your own servant hero King''s strongest treasure "EA".

    However, this is impossible. According to Gilgamesh''s character, as a trump card, he will only pull out his opponents who admit that he is "qualified".

    However, there is no other way to completely eliminate caster''s sea demon, which is also a fact.

    He had to be aware of the spell on his right hand. Even if one is used here as a reward for knocking down caster, you can get another one from the church as a supplement. But... This choice will certainly lead to the breakdown of their relationship with the hero king.

    In that case, we can only place our hope on other servants.

    In this case, even if caster is successfully eliminated, father Lizheng announces that the additional curse will fall into the hands of the master other than the minister.

    The anger that had no place to vent made the minister clench his fist and buckle his fingernails into the palm.

    Why did things develop in such an unexpected direction? Why did the Holy Grail War, which should have been well prepared and well prepared, turn into such a frenzied situation?

    The situation is deteriorating rapidly all the time. As the manager of Dongmu magic, yuansaka Shichen can only watch and do nothing.

    At this time, Shichen yuansaka found Berserker controlling the crazy rush of fighters, and also found the undisguised night of Jatropha geese on the high-rise building not far away.

    Provocation. Or declare war? It''s really a posture that a rabid dog should have. No wonder it will summon a servant like Berserker.

    The corners of the mouth are disdainful smiles. Let''s get rid of this rabid dog before we solve caster.

    Holding such an idea, yuansaka Shichen walked out of the shadow, holding a civilization staff and facing his old friend with the most elegant and high attitude.

    "You guy... It''s always like this."

    His words, his manners, that noble temperament. Since the day he appeared in front of Kui and yanye, this man is "perfect". That kind of elegance and calm has always made the wild goose night feel "drop".

    However, this is limited to tonight.

    The man''s most important elegance is nothing on the battlefield of fighting each other. The family motto that makes yuanban family proud must be trampled and smashed here

    "Why?" Jiantong wild goose roared at night. At the moment he saw yuanban Shichen, he mercilessly injected all the magic into Berserker who had begun to fight. The sharp pain caused by the madness of the engraving insect in his body was like that his hands and feet were scraped by a file and stabbed into the bone marrow, and he was almost faint. However, such pain is insignificant compared with the hatred of biting the wild goose night.

    "Why? Why did you do that?" roared, and Jiantong yanye questioned the elegant man in front of him.

    "What? What did I do?"

    "Yuansaka Shichen, I only ask you one thing... Why do you entrust Ying to dirty inkstone?"

    Hearing the unexpected question, Shi Chen frowned.

    "Is this what you should care about now?"

    "Answer me, Shi Chen!"

    Shi Chen sighed and said to the excited wild goose night.

    "Don''t ask. I just hope my daughter can have a happy future."

    "What...?" got an incomprehensible answer, and there was a temporary blank in yanye''s brain.

    For the dullness of Tongyan night, yuanban Shichen continued in an extremely flat tone: "magicians who get twins will have trouble... The secret can only be passed to one of them. This is the dilemma that a child will become mediocre anyway."

    "My wife, in particular, is very good as a mother. Both Lin and Ying were born with the same rare talent. The two daughters must be protected by the famous devil. For the future of one, they take away the potential of the other... As a father, no one would want such a tragedy to happen."

    "In order to continue the talents of the two sisters, only one of them can be sent out as an adopted daughter. Therefore, the request of the Weng of Jiantong is undoubtedly a gift from heaven. As a family who knows the existence of the Holy Grail, the higher the possibility of reaching the ''root''. Even if I can''t finish it, there is Lin, if Lin can''t finish it, there is Ying, there will always be someone to inherit the old wish of the yuanban family."

    "Fight each other? Between the two sisters?!"

    Listening to yuanban Shichen''s words, Jiantong yanye questioned excitedly again. Just facing yanye''s questioning, Shichen burst out laughing and nodded coldly.

    "Even if it leads to such a situation, it is also happy for the end of our family. If we win, the glory belongs to ourselves. Even if we fail, the glory will belong to our ancestors. Such a worry free duel is what we dream of."

    "You''re... Crazy!"

    Facing the gnashing teeth of the wild goose night, Shi Chen just glanced coldly and shouted mockingly, "it''s in vain to tell you. You don''t understand the nobility of the devil way. You''ve been a rebellious guy."

    "Stop talking nonsense!"

    The hatred and anger beyond the limit activated the imprinting worm in yanye''s body. Cold and severe pain spread all over the body. Even so, for the present wild goose night, this is a blessing.

    Erode, devour my body. All the magic generated from this will turn into a curse on the enemy

    Like a surging tide, insects climb out of the surrounding shadows and gather together. This is an annoying reptile in the form of maggots and the size of mice. All these are the teeth that yanye took from Jiantong dirty inkstone when she became the master... The weapon to deal with the extraordinary war.

    "I can''t spare you... Despicable magician! I''ll kill you! I''ll kill you for Sakura and sunflower!"

    The insect, who accepted the resentment of the wild goose night, twitched and twisted together in pain, and then cracked a crack from the back, revealing its shell and wings with a black light like steel.

    One by one... Reptiles transformed into huge beetles, humming and spreading their wings, flying around geese at night and forming an army. In the blink of an eye, a large group of "winged blade insects" who constantly bite their sharp jaws and make a sound and show their ferocious nature adjust their fighting posture. This is the strongest attack means of Jiantong wild goose night, who is an insect envoy.

    "A magician is one who has'' power ''from the moment he is born. Moreover, one day he will get'' greater power ''. Before he realizes this fate, this responsibility flows in the'' blood ''. That is, he was born into the world as the son of a magician."

    When the minister said coldly, he raised the civilization staff and launched the burning technique from the huge Ruby embedded in the head of the staff. The magic of fire attribute is undoubtedly a method with great lethality for the insects in Tongyan night.

    Battle is imminent!

 Chapter 761

    "Well, you guys, no matter what measures you want to take in the future, you should buy time first." without procrastination, rider said straightforwardly.

    Even the famous conqueror is not as calm as usual this time.

    "I''ll drag that guy into the enchantment with the power of the king''s army first. But even if I try my best, I''m afraid I can''t solve it. At most, I''ll trap it in the inherent enchantment."

    "What will you do later?"

    For Lancer who has doubts, rider answered very simply. "I don''t know!"

    However, it can be seen from his serious expression that rider is not kidding.

    In order to gain time, even the secret strategy of conquering the king can only be achieved to this extent now.

    "After dragging such a big thing in, my enchantment can only last for a few minutes at most. Heroes, please come up with a winning strategy during this time. Boy, you stay here." before he finished, rider put Weber down from the driver''s seat.

    "Hello? Hello!"

    "Once the border is opened, I can''t understand the external situation. Boy, concentrate on calling me if there is any situation, and I''ll leave an order to you."

    Even now it is the period of alliance, but in Weber''s view, it is undoubtedly extremely dangerous and foolish to act separately from his own servant in front of three other servants. That said, under such circumstances, no matter how wary of the betrayal of the Allies they are now, it really doesn''t help. Although his heart was trembling, the boy nodded reluctantly.

    "Saber, Lancer and the unknown servant, please."

    "You don''t have to be so troublesome. Just let me go alone." the sudden voice made people look at their heads.

    At a height of 500 meters above the ground, Mu Hantian and the hero King rode in a glorious boat made of gold and emeralds.

    The treasure of the king, in the treasure house of Gilgamesh, the original hero who once obtained all the treasures in the world, contains the prototype of the treasures handed down in various legends and myths of later generations.

    Now the golden boat that let them float in the air is also one of those God''s secrets.

    This is the flying tool called Vimana, which was spread from Babylon to India and recorded in the two narrative poems of Ramayana and Mahabharata.

    "Oh, it''s hope and archer. You''re here at last."

    "Wing, how can you bring Sakura to such a place!"

    "Well, don''t worry, how can someone hurt her with me." Yi said with some dissatisfaction.

    "You, forget it, I won''t talk about you. That''s good. As your punishment, this caster will be handed over to you!"

    "Eh? Let me fight this disgusting guy?"

    "Can''t you?"

    "Hum, it''s impossible to fight!" I''m so upset that I dare to question me, hum! I can''t do without showing my strength.

    "Hope, is it really all right?"

    "Trust her, rider."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Awesome! It''s so awesome!" yushenglongzhijie shouted and danced because he was too excited and didn''t care about the sight around him.

    Although it was not only longzhijie himself who gathered by the river to watch the excitement, no one cared about his strange behavior. Everyone''s eyes are firmly fixed on this strange phenomenon that does not belong to the world.

    "Deserved it!" long Zhijie cheered.

    Everyone was so surprised that they couldn''t close their mouths and stared at the reality in front of them. They can only watch their blind faith for half their life, and the market will regard it as the most reasonable common sense. This meaningless statue creaks and collapses.

    "Fools, see? Until yesterday, you all lived in ignorance. Are you unwilling? Regret it?

    You guys have never tried to think that there is such an interesting and strange world waiting for us outside the scope of common sense. Never.

    Me? Of course I know. I not only imagined it, but also looked forward to it. I firmly believe that I will see something amazing one day. That''s why I specialize in doing something against common sense and desperately pursue novelty and excitement every day.

    In this way, I finally found the Dragon Palace treasure chest I had long dreamed of. Oh, gods must exist. Isn''t the wonder in front of me the best evidence?

    In order to appreciate the trembling expression of the poor lambs, the great genius magician brought these unreasonable and strange phenomena to the world, and then snickered to himself. The God I had been looking for finally showed his true body, and the scary boxes he had placed everywhere also burst out flames.

    It won''t be boring any more. It won''t take time and effort to kill anyone. In the future, I don''t need to do it. People will die one after another. They will be crushed into meat sauce, chopped into meat mud, blasted into debris, chewed and died until they die. What color are the intestines of blonde humans, what touch are the livers of black people, and those viscera I haven''t seen before will surely be seen one after another! Every day Every day, every day, countless interesting things will happen all over the world!

    Continuous, endless! Ah, Allah does not exist, Allah does not exist! "

    Long Zhijie waved a victory gesture and danced to cheer the victory of life, while supporting his allies who had become monsters.

    "Come on, Lord Qingxu! Defeat them! Kill them! This is the God''s toy box!"

    At this time, long Zhijie was suddenly pushed out by an invisible hand. When he landed on his hips, he looked around in horror. However, no one is close enough to contact longzhijie. Not only that, when people around met long Zhijie in the eyes, they screamed and retreated one after another. It''s like a strange phenomenon in the river and in the air happened in front of them.

    "What''s the matter? Hey! What''s the matter?"

    Just when long Zhijie asked the people next to him where something strange had happened, he suddenly felt a hot and slippery feeling in his palm touching his abdomen. Then he stared at his bright red hand.

    Wow... Red. Pure red without any mottled color. It''s a dazzling color that I''ve been looking for.

    "Ah, that''s it!" long Zhijie immediately understood this, and a smile appeared on his pale lips.

    This is what I have been pursuing, repeatedly looking for countless places, but I can''t find the real red.

    He gently hugged the bleeding abdominal cavity with love and compassion.

    "So it is. No wonder I can''t find it all the time. I didn''t expect that the things I''ve been looking for would be hidden by my side."

    When his mind was intoxicated and satisfied with pituitary hormones, a second bullet pierced his forehead.

    Although the part up from the bridge of his nose was blown away, it was on the corner of his mouth

    There is still a happy smile.

    Kill it. After confirming this by intuition, Wei Gong Chesi, who knelt on the deck on one knee, put down the muzzle of Walther''s night vision sniper gun.

    He is now about 200 meters downstream of the sea demon turned into by caster, close to the heart of the Dongmu bridge. When caster appeared, Chesi was lying in ambush near the port. He soon found an unmanned large-scale express ship near the trestle. After proper preparation, he came here by taking the ship borrowed without authorization.

    Needless to say, Chesi didn''t want to attack the monster caster from the beginning. His goal in this chaos is still to hunt the master.

 Chapter 762

    "Well, you can go!"

    "I see. Sure enough, I still can''t stand disgusting things."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "On the wing of the sky and night!" then, a big dark sword appeared in the wing''s hand, without any gorgeous, giving people a very ordinary feeling, but... As a spirit, treasure is not an ordinary thing.

    "Now I am the only light in the night!" ran to the front of the sea demon at top speed and jumped up.

    "Why do you do this? It''s the most vulnerable in mid air, and you can''t avoid it!" saber shouted puzzled.

    With Saber''s words, whoosh! Countless tentacles extend to the wings in mid air like conscious.

    "Boring trick!" the wing in mid air looked disdainfully at the oncoming tentacles, then cut them off with a sword, and then all the tentacles extending to the wing and blocking in front of the sea demon''s main heart were cut off in the air!

    "Change, white night form!" the wing held the sword high. In an instant, the dark sword was shrouded by a burst of white light. The wing waved the sword and the white light dispersed. What appeared in front of everyone was a pure white lightsaber.

    "I see. Night and day? No... it''s the sun and the moon!"

    "That''s right, disgusting thing, go to hell, ''the sky flashes in the polar night''!" then the wing cut the swordsman''s terrible sword Qi at the sea demon.

    Boom!!

    In an instant, the main heart of the sea demon was cut to pieces by the sword, and everyone vaguely saw the crazy shouting caster inside.

    "Damn guy... Well, long Zhijie... I didn''t think you would go first."

    Upon hearing this sentence, Mu Hantian knew that the emperor of caster had been killed by the imperial palace.

    "That''s the thing. OK, shoot through you." Yi looked at the exposed magic guide book, smiled, took back the sword, took out the bow and shot out a sword.

    "That spirit, isn''t it saber? How could..."

    "No, Yi''s job is Archer, but she can still use the sword." Mu Hantian explained to saber with a puzzled face.

    "I see. You are really tricky. She was summoned by you, so..." Rider turned his eyes to Mu Hantian.

    "You don''t have to worry. She won''t participate in the war. Only eight of us will participate."

    "Oh, hope, I''m relieved to have you, otherwise I don''t have the confidence to win!"

    "How could it be!" saber looked at the sea demon restored to its original state in disbelief!

    "Caster has exited... Then why! Why does the sea demon still exist!"

    "Well, I see. The purpose of this caster is to summon the monster. Ah, there''s no way. Although I don''t want to expose it, it shouldn''t matter!" a smile was raised at the corners of wing''s mouth and then bent his bow.

    "Arrow tearing the sky, bring hope and run through silence, famine God roaring moon!" a glittering arrow appeared on the bow string.

    "It''s over!" the words fell and the arrow shot out. Turned into a flash and shot the sea demon. With a swift arrow, even the sea water was evaporated. In the sea water that evaporated in an instant, every constituent of the demon monster, as a terrorist, began to melt, and the sea demon screamed bitterly.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    End... Your Holy Grail War?

    Kenneth, who was walking on the wheelchair, looked decadent. He had lost his charm... His qualification as a master.

    No... it''s not over yet... If there''s no mantra, just get it again!

    Looking up at the magnificent church in front of him, Kenneth''s face rose with a color called madness.

    If there is no mantra... Then just get the mantra again.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    On the other side of the night fog, the huge sea demon was swallowed up by the dazzling white light and gradually disappeared.

    "It''s over."

    "Wing, are you all right?" Mu Hantian walked to wing with a concerned face.

    "It''s all right. How can I have something to deal with this?"

    "That''s good. Now that it''s solved, let''s go. Sakura is hungry, too. Now."

    "Brother, i..." Ying just wanted to retort, but

    "Goo... Goo... Goo..."

    "Well, let''s go." Mu Hantian said, picked up Sakura and disappeared with Yi.

    "Well, now that it''s settled, let''s go too." Rider laughed and took Weber away.

    "Let''s go too, Alice Phil?"

    "Yes!"

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    On the other side of the night fog, the huge sea demon was swallowed up by the dazzling white light and gradually disappeared. Sola watched from the roof of the distant Xindu central building.

    We can''t see clearly in the center of the night fog, let alone observe the progress of the war with the naked eye from such a long distance. There are no investigative demons prepared for this occasion. She could only worry and look at the scene of huge sea demons and fighter planes dancing opposite.

    Anyway, the battle has come to an end, and the spell of the right hand still hasn''t disappeared. This means Lancer won the battle and survived.

    "That''s great!" sola was able to settle down temporarily after enduring the raging wind from high.

    Maybe Lancer will bring back the victory soon. If this victory is won by fighting with other servants, masters other than sola will also receive additional spells as rewards.

    These are trivial things. Now she is just happy that the spell connecting herself and servant is about to return to the shape of the complete three pieces.

    Had it not been for the loud wind, sola might have noticed the breath of the approaching attacker behind her earlier. Because he focused all his energy on the opposite battlefield, he relaxed his vigilance around him. But this can''t blame her, because the spoiled old lady doesn''t even know the most basic common sense of self-protection, let alone combat training.

    He stumbled suddenly, then fell on his back on the concrete floor and rolled several times. Even at this time, she didn''t understand what had happened. The right hand stretched out due to conditioned reflex was roughly held by someone. There is no doubt that the man did not intend to lift the fallen sola, but gave a heavier blow to her right hand.

    "Ah!" as if the faucet had not been turned off, blood gushed from the section of the slender and beautiful wrist, and sola stared at it in disbelief.

    The right hand is gone!

    With one stroke, the right hand was easily cut off. The fingers and nails, which had been carefully cared for and proud of, and the charm on the back of the hand, which was more important than anything, disappeared from sola''s right wrist.

    Taken away.

    Compared with the cold caused by pain and blood loss, the sense of despair of losing the most important thing plunged sola''s mind into darkness.

    "Ah, ah, ah! Ah!" sola screamed a little insane, struggling to find her missing right hand on the ground.

    However, no matter how to search on the cold concrete ground, there was only blood foam splashing everywhere. In addition, a pair of feet in boots stood motionless in front of us.

    Due to severe blood loss, her sight gradually blurred. Sola still fell to the ground and looked up. There stood a strange woman with black hair. Don''t say the color of pity on your face, not even any expression. The woman looked down at sola, who was dying, without expression.

    Holding the woman''s boots with the surviving left hand, sola fainted.

    Jiuyu wumi cut off the female magician''s right hand with a life knife, and then threw it away without any nostalgia.

    Wrap up the cross section of the right wrist quickly in order to prevent further blood loss. Wumi carries the unconscious prey on her shoulder and calls Qie Si with an empty hand.

    "How''s it going, wumi?"

    "Sola Nazareth sofiari has been finished in Xindu. The right hand engraved with the curse has been completely cut off, but there is no life-threatening."

    "Well done. Retreat now. Lancer should be back soon."

    "Understand!" after clarifying the matter in the simplest words, Wu Mi hung up the phone. Trot down the stairs.

 Chapter 763

    In the dilapidated factory, Kenneth looked gloomily at Lancer kneeling in front of him on one knee. He was in a good mood to get the curse. He was stirred up by the news brought by Lancer.

    His fiancee sola... Is missing.

    "You... Incompetent guy! A waste who can only boast!"

    Lancer had to quietly bow his head and endure the scolding.

    "It''s just for you to protect a woman temporarily. You can''t even do that. It''s unreasonable! Your so-called knight is such a thing!"

    Silence surrounded the master and servant in the abandoned factory. The constant abuse finally let Kenneth vent his pent up anger and resentment. Looking at the servant who knelt in front of him and said nothing, Kenneth felt a burst of relaxed and refreshing.

    Maybe until now, Kenneth can finally establish an ideal master-slave relationship with this hero. Although it''s a little late, if we can treat this Lancer earlier... It''s best to blow his self-esteem so thoroughly immediately after the call. If he had done so earlier, the self righteous servant would not have two hearts and serve himself obediently.

    "Master." after a long silence, Lancer suddenly called Kenneth in a cold voice.

    "What''s up? Do you have anything else to say?"

    "That''s not what I mean. It seems that something is approaching us. It''s probably the sound of an engine with automatic drive."

    Although Kenneth didn''t hear anything. However, the hearing of ordinary people is far from being comparable to that of servant.

    At dawn, it is absolutely impossible for the motor vehicles targeting the abandoned factory to just pass by.

    Think about it carefully. When he decided to use this place as a stronghold, the camouflage barrier he imposed around him was almost time to show flaws... Kenneth smiled dryly while laughing at himself who was no longer a magician.

    "Lancer, attack and defeat it immediately. Don''t be merciful."

    "I see." Lancer nodded, immediately incarnated and disappeared.

    With the disappearance of Lancer, Kenneth''s original dignified posture and expression were instantly fragmented.

    Bitterness... Full of bitterness climbed up his face with ferocious wrinkles.

    Once a magic genius, he has what a child prodigy calls himself, but now he has become like this, a waste that even magic can''t release! Even his fiancee can''t protect the waste!

    "Wei Gong cuts Si!" he clenched his palm into a fist and beat the armrest of the wheelchair. Kenneth vented his resentment.

    "You crazy dog! The scum of this magician!"

    Da, Da, Da... The sudden noise suddenly woke Kenneth, who was in a frenzy. PA Da... Something was thrown on the ground.

    "Who? Who''s there?" Lancer just went out to meet the enemy. How could anyone sneak into his side?

    Click, the comer doesn''t seem to hide his killing intention at all. The sound of gun bullets loading appears unusually cold and clear in the dark.

    "Is it you! Wei Gong Chesi! Is it you! Get out of here! You crazy dog, waste! The scum among magicians!" the familiar sound made Kenneth ring again. When his magic circuit was cut off, he couldn''t help roaring wildly into the dark.

    The cold touch from the back of his head made Kenneth swallow all his next words. Under the threat of naked death, Kenneth retreated.

    "Wei Gong cut the heir..." he looked at the man standing in front of him, old coat, unripe hair and listless beard. Different from his gloomy appearance, only his eyes glowed like a sharp blade... I won''t forget the man who cruelly tore all the magic circuits in his body at that time, the hated einz Belen running dog. An expressionless man in a loose windbreaker.

    Kenneth''s eyes showed a biting killing intention. His hands holding the handrail were twisted, and his haggard face was twisted and ferocious. If he hadn''t become a useless man, maybe he would directly rush to clamp the devil''s neck in front of him.

    A piece of paper fell around him. It was only very ordinary stationery, but Kenneth stared at the concise words on it.

    "If you don''t want your lover to die, look back quietly..."

    Kenneth stared wide and moved the wheel of the wheelchair to change the direction of his body. Deep in the darkness of the waste factory, the light from the skylight lit up a place like a spotlight.

    In the light and cold light, the outline of a sleeping woman fell to the ground.

    No matter how dim the light was and how far away the distance was, Kenneth could not read that face wrong.

    Although the pain and haggardness on sola''s livid face showed that something had obviously happened, a strand of hair on her mouth trembled like a breeze. The breath at that time proved that she was still alive.

    The micro machine gun in Weigong Chesi''s hand was aimed at sola''s head. Kenneth''s breath was stagnant. He looked at the ruthless man in front of him and didn''t know what he wanted to do.

    Then another piece of paper flew down, and Kenneth''s eyes widened when he saw the words on it.

    No sign, no context... Gorgeous vermilion is scattered all over the earth.

    Everyone looked equally stunned. Saber or Alice Phil, even Lancer himself stared at the abrupt end... The surprise of Lancer himself should be the strongest. Because he had no expectation and consciousness of the pain and despair.

    Lancer stared blankly at the red lotus dripping from the red gun rod to the ground. It was hard to believe that it was his own blood.

    His love shot through his heart. It was not others who thrust the tip of the gun into himself, but his own hands.

    That would certainly not be his will, nor his hope. His red gun should pierce Saber''s heart. Saber''s sword should have pierced his heart.

    Can completely ignore his fighting spirit and belief and arbitrarily deprive everything from him... This powerful power is a curse.

    "Ah!" red tears came out of Lancer''s wide eyes.

    Betrayal... Another tragic betrayal... In order to change and really be loyal again, he came into this world as a spirit, but the result he got was a repeat of the tragedy... He just completely experienced the despair and sadness again.

    Yingling looked behind him with his eyes wet with blood and tears. At this time, two masters came out of the abandoned factory to witness his ending. Kenneth, sitting in a wheelchair with an empty and dull expression, and another man standing holding sola''s unconscious body. That''s the real master of saber who I met in einz Belen and didn''t know his name.

    "You... So..."

    Lancer knelt down in his own pool of blood and tried to say in a hoarse low voice.

    "Do you want to win? Do you want to win the Holy Grail so much? Even my... Only sincere wish will be trampled... Don''t you feel sucking?"

    Kenneth looked blankly at the space after Lancer disappeared. Chesi casually put the sleeping sola on his knee. Kenneth gently stroked his lover''s haggard sleeping face, and asked Chesi in a weak voice, "so your contract?"

    "Ah, it''s established. I can''t kill you anymore..." Chesi slowly stepped back, took out a cigarette from his pocket and lit it... That may be the signal.

    The gun rang, and the magician and his fiancee tore their bodies and fell on the concrete floor under the power of bullets they had despised in the past.

    "Indeed... I can''t kill you, so I have to ask Wu Mi to do it." the innocent spread out his hands and Wei Gong cut Si said expressionless.

    "Woo... Ah...!"

    Perhaps sola, who died without pain under the gun, was lucky. Kenneth was still sadly still breathing after he fell out of his wheelchair. He suffered many fatal injuries all over his body, and there was no hope of survival. But even if there are a few seconds left in life, it should be a long and cruel time if you want to silently endure the pain of death.

    "... ah... Kill... Kill me..."

    "Sorry, that''s an unfulfilled contract." Wei Gong Chesi ignored the faint begging sound at his feet, spitting out the inhaled Lavender cigarette and replied in a cold voice.

    The cry of pain did not go on. Saber couldn''t bear to watch any more. He cut off Kenneth''s head with a sword and ended his pain.

 Chapter 764

    "It''s so boring ~" Mu cold day lay on the sofa without image.

    Weber hid for some reason. His follower, the conqueror, seemed to be preparing something, but it had nothing to do with Mu Hantian.

    "Hmm? Lancer actually left the stage! It seems that Wei Gong Chesi used that move. It''s really despicable." Mu Hantian raised his head and muttered to the sky.

    "Speaking of it, Lancelot is about to leave the stage. He has provoked the hero king again and again. It is estimated that Jill has found yanye, but not yet. I can''t take Xiaoying away. In this case, yanye can''t die." Mu Hantian sighed helplessly.

    "Forget it, go find her important person!"

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Ha ~ ha ~ ha ~ er!" the wild goose night ran quickly in the forest. Lancelot had been sent by him to stop Gilgamesh.

    "What?! damn......" suddenly, the spell in yanye''s hand suddenly flickered, which means Lancelot has been badly hurt.

    "Where do you want to go? The master of rabies!" when the wild goose was ready to take a rest, a frightened voice suddenly sounded. The wild goose night looked back and found that Lancelot was locked by a dark chain, which was the lock of heaven.

    "Damn... Is it here?" the wild goose night whispered.

    "As the owner of this mad dog, you should take good care of this dog as the price of repeatedly offending the king..." Gilgamesh said, and a golden ripple suddenly appeared around Gilgamesh, with a treasure sticking out his head from inside.

    "Wait a minute, Jill!" Mu Hantian suddenly appeared and stopped Jill gamesh.

    "Hmm? It''s you. Why, do you want to plead for him?"

    "Sorry, Jill, I don''t mind you killing Berserker! But Jiantong yanye can''t die. Xiaoying wants him to take care of her."

    "Your master?"

    "Yes, can you agree to this request?"

    "Forget it, I''ll give you this face this time." Gilgamesh said quietly after watching Mu Hantian for a while. Then he disappeared with Berserker.

    "Wild goose night, you should know. I''ll leave in a few days."

    "I know, but Sakura, she..."

    "That''s why I want you to take care of her. Maybe I''ll take her next time, but I really can''t this time."

    "Next time? Do you want to..."

    "Yes, the fifth Holy Grail War." Mu Hantian nodded.

    "But can you summon you or two!"

    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll leave a medium for Sakura to call me."

    "But... Sakura will be sad."

    "She is a strong child. I believe in her."

    "Oh, I see. I will take good care of Sakura."

    "Ah, I believe you, too."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    After that unbelievable day. Weber finally believed in the significance of this situation.

    After getting up in the morning, Weber told the old couple that he would come back later today. Then he hurried to Xindu without even having breakfast.

    Although it is not the crowded time to go to work, perhaps because there are too many people between Dongmu and the neighboring town, the bus to the station seems to be full.

    Weber was not used to being crowded by the crowd and felt the noise of the people around him. But for Weber now, it makes him feel a little secure.

    Over the past few days, there has been an overwhelming sense of existence around him. Compared with that, the current congestion and depression are like a person standing in the open space after sacrifice.

    Of course, the smell of rider is always around. Even in the present atmosphere, the powerful atmosphere of the spiritualized servant can still be felt.

    Speaking of it, the big man has kept the spirit posture since the war with caster the night before yesterday.

    If this is replaced by other servants, there is naturally nothing strange. Since it is not a combat state, there is no need to specifically materialize and consume excess magic. But this is not universal for Iskandar. Originally, the purpose of this man was to pursue materialization before he participated in the Holy Grail War.

    If this situation lasted only a few hours, it could also be understood as his whim. But he didn''t show up all day, which seemed a little abnormal. I''m afraid there''s only one reason why that rider doesn''t materialize.

    Even in the spirit state, as a master, you can still talk to your servant at any time. If Weber calls him now, rider will respond immediately, but now Weber doesn''t dare to ask. It''s better not to start this kind of Q & A until you don''t know what kind of answer rider will make and make complete countermeasures according to his answer.

    In order to get everything ready, Weber decided to start shopping in the morning. First, go to the outdoor products store of the department store and buy sleeping bags and thermal insulation pads that can be used in the mountains in winter. Although it costs a lot to buy these things, it''s nothing compared with the game console bought by rider.

    Weber was deeply depressed that he was born in this era. It was really an untimely time. If only he had grown up in an era full of admiration and fear of magic. Why do you want to be born in an age when you don''t know how hard life is when the heater is only 400 yen?

    In short, after buying these necessities, Webb took the bus back to Shenshan Town, bought eel balls in the convenience store two more stops ahead of makaki''s house, and then heated them slightly in the microwave oven. In order to eat this meal while it is hot, we need to hurry to our destination.

    In fact, Weber couldn''t help asking rider what happened. But there''s nothing servant can do for him who doesn''t make any explanation or even show his face. If Weber had been more open-minded, he would have asked the answer he wanted. However, he must have many concerns. As a magician, he is not mature enough. His sense of powerlessness makes him afraid to ask rider.

    But even though he thought so in his heart, he still refused to bow to rider. After all, it was humiliating enough to be yelled around by his servant.

    I''m really weak and incompetent. But Weber himself was very reluctant to admit it. If he can bring the best results through careful preparation, even rider can no longer underestimate himself, so Weber, who has this idea, chose stubborn silence for rider.

    Soon, Weber had crossed the residential area into a miscellaneous wood forest to be developed into a green park.

    Through the small dense forest where no road has been opened up, Weber has been walking to the deepest place. Although the scene of day and night here was completely ignored, Weber was still very familiar with moving inside.

    When he finally arrived at his destination and confirmed that everything was safe around him, Weber sighed reassuringly. After spreading the insulation mat on the deciduous ground, Weber sat on it and ate the Bento he had just bought in the convenience store. The Bento heated in the microwave has cooled down and the taste has become less delicious, but now these are not important. The most important thing now is to consume the energy needed to maintain life.

 Chapter 765

    "Is it delicious? This?"

    I haven''t heard rider''s voice all day and all night. Even if he becomes a spirit, is it still food that can interest him? Weber couldn''t help thinking blankly.

    "No, it''s terrible. I''m afraid that''s the worst part of the Japanese diet."

    Hearing Weber''s answer, the spiritualized rider seemed to sigh sadly: "boy, do you remember a shop called pancake Zhong Kui you passed by just now in Xindu? The new pancakes there are really unique, but it''s a pity you didn''t buy them."

    "If you still want to eat, quickly return to the state that can be materialized."

    The silence spread strangely, but now Weber seemed very calm. Eating eel Bento, the young apprentice magician continued: "Do you know where this is? This is the place to summon you. There is no need to say how high the spirit grid here is. Moreover, the magic array used for summoning that night has not been destroyed. For you, this is the most suitable place for Dongmu. It must be helpful for your recovery efficiency."

    "I''ll stay here all day today. I don''t do anything but sleep, so you can take my magic as long as it doesn''t kill me. In this case, it should be very helpful for your recovery."

    Rider''s spirit body seemed to open its mouth and was surprised. He was silent for a long time. Then he laughed. "Ha ha ha. Since you noticed, why didn''t you say it earlier? Well, I''m really sorry."

    "Fool! If you don''t recover quickly, it''s me!" Weber couldn''t help getting angry. The always careless rider was embarrassed this time. If you really talk about the reason for this situation, Weber should feel ashamed.

    For the reason why Weber is unwilling to keep rider materialized, it is obvious that Weber''s magic supply as a master is far less than the magic consumption required for rider''s recovery.

    Of course, it''s a shame for master. He doesn''t deserve to manipulate a powerful servant like rider, which is the best proof that he is just a fragile second rate magician. Shame and resentment are the portrayal of Weber''s mood now.

    So, is it wrong for him to be unable to correctly master his servant state, or is it wrong for rider, who has been hiding the truth and refused to tell himself? If rider directly raised it to himself when he felt that the supply of magic was insufficient, Weber had such an awareness long ago, maybe there would be some way.

    After finishing all the Bento, Weber drank all the nutrition he had bought. Then he asked the spirit body next to him, "what''s the matter? He didn''t talk all the time?"

    "No, nothing."

    "It''s a lie. Just starting a big magic at that level will consume a lot of magic. And once it is started, the summoned army will be an unexpected consumption for you, right?

    When I first saw it, I thought it was really a very efficient treasure as you said. The amount of magic you absorbed from my magic circuit in the initial battle with assassin is really a little too little now. "

    The excessive intake of nutrients made Weber feel sick. His chest was burning. Weber sat up on the insulation mat, took off his boots and went into his sleeping bag.

    "Rider, why don''t you use your stored magic instead of the magic that should be borne by me? What''s your intention?"

    "Well." it seems difficult to explain, rider sighed deeply.

    "Frankly speaking, as a servant, I am a pure soul killer. If I involve you with my magic fully open, it will even threaten your life."

    "Even then, I''m ready."

    Weber looked at the ground and whispered, "I don''t want this to be your own war. This is my first battle. If I don''t pay blood and sacrifice and win, it won''t make any sense."

    "Do you know my purpose of winning the Holy Grail? I don''t care about what happened after winning the Holy Grail. I just want to prove it to everyone! I just want to confirm! I, Weber, even if I am like this, I can use my own hands to get what belongs to me!"

    "But, boy, does that make sense on the premise that the Holy Grail really exists?"

    Rider''s unexpected words made Weber stunned and speechless.

    Hey?

    Does the Holy Grail of Dongmu really exist? It''s just a legend. No one has seen it with their own eyes, has it?

    Now what does rider mean? Weber couldn''t understand it at all, but he couldn''t deny his statement. He just nodded.

    "Yes, as you said, but..."

    "I''ve fought for something that doesn''t know whether it really exists before." rider''s words have some pain and sadness, which is far from the domineering spirit in peace.

    "I want to see the endless sea with my own eyes. In order to realize this dream, I am constantly fighting in the world. Those who believe in me undoubtedly fought with me and even sacrificed their lives. But until the end, they only saw the endless sea in their dreams.

    Finally, at the instigation of some people who didn''t believe me, the Oriental expeditionary army was disbanded. But it was also correct. If I continued, my army would be defeated somewhere. When I came to this era, I realized that the earth was actually a ball. It was an excessive joke. In this way, as long as you look at the map, there was nothing wrong The so-called ideal at that time seems to be just a delusion. "

    "I''m tired of sacrificing others because of my willfulness. If I can be sure where the Holy Grail is, I''ll get it even if I kill you and me. Unfortunately, I don''t know whether the Holy Grail really exists. I don''t want to make mistakes like the round earth."

    But I... even so, I''m still your master. Weber just wanted to defend himself, but he immediately laughed at himself in his heart.

    I can''t even do the simplest magic supply. Even the weakness of servant, who was strong enough to fight, could not be seen.

    It seemed that he didn''t see Weber''s mind. The spirit rider''s voice returned to its usual bright appearance again, and laughed: "boy, naturally, you don''t have to say! Well, indeed, your magic circuit is much stronger than that in peacetime, and the earth vein here is also good. You can rest all day in the daytime, and you can do a lot of work in the evening."

    Weber himself could feel the amount of magic absorbed by rider through the magic circuit. The burning sensation in the chest just now has completely disappeared, replaced by a violent sense of fatigue. The strength of the whole body seems to have been taken away, and even moving your fingers and opening your eyes become difficult.

    "What? A big vote? What are you going to do next?"

    "HMM. well, tonight, we should first take saber as the opponent. Attack the castle in the forest again."

    "Not to talk to them?"

    "Of course not. The alliance is over and all that should be said has been said. It''s time to fight with a real knife and gun." although rider''s voice is still bold and unrestrained, he can still hear the hidden vigilance.

    Even for rider, saber is definitely a strong enemy. He was ready for a fierce battle.

 Chapter 766

    "On a cold day, I promise you that you can rest assured that I will withdraw from this Holy Grail War, but I need you to help me so that I can spend ten years in this world!"

    "Jill, why do you say such words?" Mu Hantian doesn''t understand. According to Gilgamesh''s personality, he should not give up the Holy Grail.

    "Hehe, it''s my compensation for you. Enqidu died because of me, so I''ll give up the Holy Grail this time, but before that, the aider let me solve it."

    "Whatever you want. Stay for dinner, huh?"

    "OK."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    It''s not light yet. Yanfeng Qili had been waiting in front of yuanban mansion.

    It''s been ten days since Archer was summoned. Three years ago, the foreign museum where I spent my study years as a trainee magician was a place where I could feel more cordial than the church in this Dongmu city.

    "Welcome, Qili. I''m waiting for you." although it was a guest visiting in an abnormal time, Shichen yuansaka quickly appeared in front of the door after hearing the door bell.

    Qi Li made a deep bow to the minister as a teacher and apprentice.

    "Before I leave Dongmu, I have something to say to you and say goodbye to you."

    "Well, I''m in a hurry. It''s a pity to separate from you in this way." Shi Chen said so, but he couldn''t see any guilty look on his face. This is also a matter of course. Shi Chen knew in his heart that Yanfeng Qili was just a chess piece borrowed by yuanban family from the church.

    "I''m going to fly to Italy at dawn. First of all, I have to deliver my father''s relics to the headquarters. I may not be able to return to Japan for the time being."

    "Oh, come in. Do you have time to talk a little?"

    "Well, it doesn''t matter." Qili controlled her inner feelings and stepped into the door of yuanban''s house again.

    "The more you want to leave, the more I feel reluctant. Anyway, I hope you can inherit your father Lizheng''s legacy and continue to help my yuanban family achieve their long cherished wish."

    "I''m sorry that the action of the einzbellen family failed, but your starting point is good. I can understand. Maybe this is the acting style of the agent, but I hope you can report the situation to me in time before and after the action. Only in this way can I be prepared."

    The generous and tolerant attitude of the ministers made Qi Li''s head lower.

    "It''s a shame to give you so much trouble at the end." Qi Li looked up and saw Shi Chen''s eyes full of sincere and warm eyes.

    "It''s true that we met because of the Holy Grail War, but anyway, I''m very proud to have a disciple like you."

    Hearing this, Qi Li couldn''t control her feelings and couldn''t help laughing.

    However, Shi Chen, who did not understand the original intention of the disciple, still said sincerely: "although talent can not be forced, I deeply admire your serious cultivation attitude as a Taoist, even as a teacher. Qili, in the future, you will continue to fight for the interests of my yuanban family like your father, how about?"

    "I can''t wait." Qi Li smiled and nodded.

    Shi Chen smiled and said, "you are a reassuring person. I want my daughter to learn more from you. After the Holy Grail War, Qili, you can guide her as Lin''s master."

    Then Shi Chen handed Qi Li a letter that had been put in the corner of the table too early.

    "Mentor, what is this?"

    "Although it is relatively simple, it can be regarded as a suicide note or something."

    Shi Chen said this with a helpless wry smile: "in case, although the probability is very low, it may also happen. In case anything happens to me. I write here that I will hand over the head of yuanban family to Lin, and you will be her guardian until she reaches adulthood. As long as you give this letter to Shizhong tower, the association will naturally deal with the things behind."

    "Please leave it to me. Even if the disciple''s ability is limited, he will try his best to take care of your daughter."

    "Thank you, Qili."

    Although the words are very short, I can hear the deep gratitude contained in them. Shi Chen then took a black slender wooden box next to the letter and handed it to Qi Li.

    "Open it and have a look. This is my personal gift to you."

    Qi Li opened the box and placed a beautiful short sword neatly inside the velvet decoration.

    "What is this?"

    "Azoth sword. It is made of ancestral precious stones. After magic filling, it can be used as a gift dress. Use it as a proof for you to cultivate the magic of yuanban family and graduate as a trainee."

    Qi Li took the dagger in her hand and looked at it carefully. His eyes fell on the sharp blade of the dagger and did not move away for a long time.

    "My mentor, your care and high hopes for me are really unrequited."

    "You are the best reward for me. Yanfeng Qili. So I can take part in the final decisive battle without any worries." Shi Chen said with a clear smile, and then stood up from the sofa.

    At this time, Qi Li thought that this was the arrangement made by fate.

    If all this is an accidental gathering, why should yuanban Shichen present this short sword to himself at this time and place? Doesn''t all this indicate that this is inevitable?

    "I''m sorry to have delayed you so long. Can you catch the plane?"

    Now, facing the Shi Chen in the direction of the exit of the living room, he unprepared turned his back to Qi Li. Is this also an accident?

    "No, you don''t have to worry, tutor." Qili laughed loudly, more cheerful than ever.

    "Originally, there was no flight."

    Even Qi Li didn''t expect that she could laugh so heartily. The dagger in his hand stabbed the unsuspecting back in front of him first.

    "Ah!" the sword of Azoth, as a proof of friendship and trust, pierced through the gap between the ribs and directly into the minister''s heart.

    As a veteran agent, this blow is accurate. There was no intention to kill at all, or even no omen at all. Perhaps even the time minister who was stabbed couldn''t understand what the pain in his chest meant.

    Shi Chen staggered forward and looked back. He only saw Qi Li with a bright smile and his bloody hands. But until the end, Shi Chen''s eyes didn''t have a look of understanding, but fell on the carpet with a lifeless and confused expression.

    Next to the body of Shi Chen who gradually lost temperature, a burst of bright breath suddenly surged up, and the materialization of the golden servant with brilliant light appeared in front of Qi Li.

    "Hum, I didn''t expect such an end!"

    The red eyes showed a look of contempt. Archer pointed his once master''s body with his toes.

    "I still expect him to fight back before he dies. Look at his blank expression. He didn''t realize his stupidity in the end."

    Archer laughed loudly at Qili''s sarcasm. "Did you learn to joke so soon? Qili, you''ve made great progress."

    Qili asked archer with a serious expression, "do you really have no objection to this? The hero King Gilgamesh?"

    "I''ve only chosen him from beginning to end. You''re just a boring pastime. When I''m not interested in you, you''ll end up like the wreckage lying here. You''re the one who should have consciousness."

    Although the other party''s answer was very sharp, Qi Li still didn''t show a wavering look and nodded.

    Qi Li opened her sleeves, revealed the mantra engraved on her wrist, and then recited majestically, "your body is for my use, and my destiny is your sword. In the name of the Holy Grail, follow my will."

    "I swear. All your offerings are my flesh and blood. Yanfeng Qili, my new master."

    The channel of magic supply was opened at the moment when the contract was reached. The curse of the left hand, which was used again, radiated again with a burst of pain.

 Chapter 767

    As the evening approached, saber vaguely thought that today''s ambush would not be in vain. She was agitated by the idea.

    According to the information obtained from archer''s master Shichen yuansaka, saber came to Shenshan town. The old couple''s house of Quran makaiki was indeed found there.

    After hearing the doorbell, the old woman appeared in front of saber. According to the old woman, grandson and his friends did stay here these days. It seemed that the old woman mistakenly thought saber was also a friend of her grandson, so without any doubt, she easily told the truth.

    Saber used words to set out the clothes of the two people. There is no doubt that the two people are rider and his master. But unfortunately, I can''t feel any servant''s breath.

    For a house of this size, if there is a servant hiding in it, you should be able to detect it even standing in the porch.

    According to the old woman, the two men haven''t come back since they went out this morning. What means did saber perceive his arrival and escape? Although it is doubtful, it is hard to imagine that the arrogant conqueror would take such a cowardly means of escape. If he wants to win, he will certainly face it from the front.

    Finally, saber came to the conclusion that it was just a coincidence that she missed it. She politely said goodbye to the old woman and decided to monitor a little away from the house and wait for rider and them to come back.

    But unfortunately, she will never wait.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Hero king, I didn''t expect my opponent to be you. I wanted to fight saber, but I didn''t expect you to come to the door."

    "Hehe, I''m really sorry, but I promised to bring you down in cold weather, and then I quit the competition for the Holy Grail."

    "Oh, I didn''t expect the lone hero king to join hands with hope?"

    "Not together, but I owe him."

    "Well, it seems that I have to fight."

    "That''s right."

    Weber watched nervously as they finished their last conversation.

    "Are you sure to win?"

    "Maybe," aider mocked himself.

    "Don''t be silly..." Weber retorted to the half joking conquest king in a low and calm voice.

    "How could you die? I disagree. Don''t you remember my spell?"

    "Yes, oh, that''s right." the king of Conquest smiled fiercely, stepped on busefalus, who had been waiting for a long time, and pulled out his sword around his waist.

    "Assemble, my compatriots! Tonight, our brave posture will leave the strongest legend!"

    The wind of hot sand, like the king''s call, scattered the fog on the river and rushed up the bridge.

    From the other side of time and space, the thoughts of the elves who shared the same dream with the king are gathering under the Celtic sword.

    Endless sky, hazy horizon under the heat. Looking around, anyone will take their mind and soul.

    The brave people''s desire for the battlefield has gone through time and space, eroded the reality, and turned the unmanned bridge into a whirlwind ravaged great plain. Then, the hero on a horse began to ride to the stage of the decisive battle.

    "Ah..." for Weber, this is the second time he has witnessed the majesty of the ''King''s army''. Although he is no longer surprised, he has added a bit of awe after understanding what it means to be the ultimate treasure embodied in Iskandar''s kingship.

    The elite golden cavalry, once bound by the master and servant of the conqueror, even crossed the isolation between the present world and the secluded world.

    Their battlefield is sublimated into eternity, and there is no need to choose a place of manifestation. As long as the conqueror holds high the banner of hegemony again, the ministers will follow him to the ends of the earth.

    That is the glory of being with the king. It was the thrill of fighting side by side.

    "The enemy is a mighty hero - as an opponent, there is no complaint! Heroes, show our hegemony to the original heroes!"

    "Oh, oh, oh!!!" the conqueror roared, and the troops present shouted loudly.

    Facing the vast army alone, Gilgamesh had no fear on his face. She just stood poised and upright on the spot. The golden standing posture is like a steep solitary peak, and the sense of authority reflects the difference of being a demigod.

    "Just put your horse here, overlord. Now let you know what the real king''s posture is!"

    The hero King roared fearlessly, and the spirit troops, led by the spirit mabusefarus, rushed in a wedge-shaped formation.

    The vanguard conqueror roared, and the cavalry responded one after another. Even Weber made a faint cry and joined the roaring chorus.

    б░AAAALaLaLaLaieгбб▒

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    A wave of stones was flying, and the "King''s army" rushed forward with earth shaking force. Despite the great enemy, the heroic King Gilgamesh was not afraid.

    The bright red eyes looking directly at this spectacular scene are full of joy. This is a feeling beyond common sense that can only be understood by the king who enjoys the glory of the world.

    "Dreams are lofty and aspire to hegemony... This enthusiasm is indeed commendable. But soldiers, do you understand? The so-called dream will wake up one day."

    Archer opened the treasure house in the void with the key in his hand. However, he did not unfold the "King''s treasure", but took out only a sword.

    "Because of this, I will certainly block your way. Conqueror."

    Can this weapon really be called a sword? It''s so weird. It has both a hilt and a guard. Its length is similar to that of an ordinary long sword. But the most crucial part of the "sword body" is far from the traditional sword. The three columns are tightly connected, and the sharp edges are screwed into a spiral shape. The three columns are slowly wound together like chains, rotating and extending each other.

    Yes, it can no longer be called a sword. Things that were born in the world long before the concept of "sword" came into being can not take the shape of a sword. It was made by God before the creation of man. It witnessed the divine manifestation at the time of creation.

    The three segments of cylinder like a millstone echoed the action of the celestial sphere, rubbing and rotating with each other to match the weight and strength of the earth''s crust, and the expanding magic was immeasurable.

    "Come, let me put an end to your endless long dream, and I will personally show you the laws of the world."

    Archer''s arm was raised above his head, and the initial sword began to speed up slowly. Every lap is faster, faster

    Seeing all this, rider, who instinctively felt that danger was imminent, raised his rein and urged bussefarus.

    "Let''s go!"

    "Boom!" with the roar of the hurricane, archer''s sword handle burst out expanded magic.

    "Wake up, ''EA''. The stage commensurate with you has been arranged!"

    EA - in ancient Mesopotamian mythology, it is the God in charge of the earth and water.

    The so-called "obedient sword" is the initial sword that witnessed the creation feat in the mythical era. Its blade was given the task of splitting the chaotic sky and earth in half and giving it the exact shape.

    Now, the proud whirling divine sword rolls up gusts of strong wind and is ready to repeat the miracle of creation.

    The hero king of gold proudly announced: "watch it - this is'' heaven and earth leave the star ''!"

    The sky is screaming and the earth is roaring. The expanded magic beam shocked the laws of the universe and rushed out.

    Archer waved his sword down and didn''t aim at anyone at all. There''s no need to target anyone. The cleavage of the blade of the obedient sword is not limited to the "enemy".

    In front of rider driving his horse, the earth collapsed and showed a bottomless abyss.

    "Oh!" Rider immediately realized the crisis under his feet, but the momentum of busefalus was so strong that no one could stop it.

    "Woo -"

    Seeing that the fate of falling into the abyss was inevitable, Weber clenched his teeth and swallowed the cry.

    "Ha!" with the wave of rider''s reins, the god horse''s rear hoof kicked fiercely and jumped into the air.

    The jump and the floating air made people sweat deeply. Just when Weber thought that this moment would last indefinitely, bussefarus had set foot on the other side of the land again.

    Weber turned pale when he saw the tragedy of the follow-up cavalry. The guard regiment, whose mount was not as good as Bucephalus, failed to cross the natural moat and fell helplessly into the abyss of hell like an avalanche. Although the cavalry at the back stopped and escaped, the tragedy had just begun.

 Chapter 768

    "Boy, hold on!" Rider shouted, hugging Weber and clutching busefalus'' mane.

    When the god horse aware of the crisis retreated to safety, the cracks on the ground widened and swallowed the surrounding land and cavalry.

    No - not just the earth. The crack extends from the ground level to the void, distorting the space, the atmosphere flows upward, and the wind blows everything around to the end of the void.

    "This, this is..." even the conqueror was speechless by the scene.

    The obedient sword held by the hero King pierced not only the earth, but the whole world including the sky. Its attack can no longer be described as whether it is hit or not and how powerful it is. Soldiers, horses, dust, sky - everything based on the cut space was involved in the vortex leading to nothingness and disappeared.

    Just as Bucephalus braced his four hoofs and tried to resist the vacuum pressure difference, the hot sand earth generated by the "King''s army" was cracking and disintegrating all the time, flowing into the abyss of nothingness like sand and stones that were about to run out.

    Before a sword falls, everything is just a meaningless chaos - after a sword falls, the new law divides Heaven, sea and earth.

    The surging force of the earth breaking world has long gone beyond the scope of city treasures. The tangible and intangible everything fell apart under this unparalleled power. This is the true face of the "contrarian treasure" that makes the hero King call himself a transcendent.

    The sky falls, the earth collapses, and everything returns to nothingness. In the endless night, only archer''s obedient sword shines brightly. Its light, like the pioneering star illuminating the new world, proclaims the end of destruction.

    Neither rider nor Weber could witness it. The inherent enchantment of rider was originally maintained by the total magic of all heroes summoned. Before the complete disappearance of the whole world, the border that lost half of the troops had been flawed, and the distorted cosmic law returned to its proper posture again.

    Then, like waking up from a dream, bussefarus, carrying the two, landed on the Dongmu bridge at night. On the other side of the bridge, the golden archer Wan''er smiled and stood in front of them. The positional relationship between the two sides has not changed, and the whole war situation seems to be traced back to the beginning.

    The only thing that can confirm the change is archer''s obedient leaving sword, which is still rotating and roaring.

    The invisible change is that rider''s trump card ''King''s army'' has disappeared.

    б░Rideбгб▒

    Seeing his master looking up at him with a pale face, the tall servant asked solemnly, "so, there''s an important thing I haven''t asked you yet."

    "Hey?" Weber wondered.

    "Weber verwitt, would you like to serve me as a servant?"

    Webb trembled with excitement. Then tears poured out like a flood breaking the embankment.

    "You are -"

    Despite the tears on his cheeks, the young man who was called by name for the first time straightened his chest and replied unswervingly, "you are my king. I swear to use it for you and end it for you. Please be sure to guide me forward and let me see the same dream."

    Hearing the other party''s oath, the overbearing Wang smiled. This smile is the supreme reward and reward for the minister.

    "Well, all right."

    Just when his heart was happy and elated, Weber''s body really flew.

    "Hey?"

    The king lifted the boy''s short body from Bucephalus''s back and slowly put it on the concrete road. After losing the support of the horse''s back and returning to the original height, Weber realized his shortness again and was full of doubts.

    "To show the dream is the task of being king. And to witness the end of the dream and pass it on to future generations is your task."

    On the seemingly high and untouchable saddle, conquest Wang smiled brightly and resolutely ordered, "live, Weber. Witness all this, pass on the king''s way of life and Iskandar''s flying posture."

    Weber leaned down and never looked up again. In Iskandar''s view, this is a sign of approval. No more words are needed. From today until the end of time, Wang yingzi will guide his subordinates, and his subordinates will be loyal to this memory. Before such vows, parting becomes meaningless. Under Iskandar''s command, the fetters of the king and his ministers have gone beyond time and space and become eternal.

    "Come on, let''s go!" the conqueror clamped his horse''s belly and began his final gallop. He glared at the unhurried enemy and shouted.

    He is a strategist and naturally knows that the outcome has long been decided. But that''s totally different from this. The conqueror Iskandar had no choice but to plunge into the golden spirit.

    This is neither pessimism nor despair. The only thing that filled his heart was the excitement of breaking his chest.

    He is the last difficulty in the world, higher than Xingdu Kush peak and hotter than maklan hot sand. In that case, why doesn''t the conqueror challenge? As long as we break through this last difficulty, the front is the end of the world. His distant dream is waiting to come true.

    It is because it is so far away that it has the value of challenge. Eulogize hegemony, show hegemony, in order to support their subordinates behind them.

    The hero king who blocked Iskandar''s way calmly looked at the challenger and released the treasure in the treasure house. 20бв Forty, eighty... The group of treasures is shining and scattered in the void. Under the dazzling light, the conqueror recalled the Oriental starry sky in the past.

    "Ah ha ha!" the conqueror trembled with joy and roared, galloping forward with his horse.

    A little bit of star rain roared proudly and gradually approached, ravaging every inch of skin one after another and mercilessly. But this pain is nothing compared with the pleasure of galloping.

    It''s impossible to reach any ''end'' - I''ve been depressed in my heart. What a fool, what a gaffe.

    The coveted ''end'' is standing in front of him. The end of crossing many hills and rivers is now close at hand.

    Then, step over. Step over the enemy.

    Step by step, step by step. As long as you keep repeating this process, your sword tip will be able to touch the unreachable posture. The swords fell like a cluster of stars. Under the breathtaking power, the conqueror''s body suddenly tilted.

    When he found out, he was moving forward with his own feet. I don''t know where Emma sepharus went and where he fell. Although he wanted to stop and pay attention to his best friend who completed his final mission, it was because of this that he couldn''t stop. Now every step forward is the best feast for the dead.

    The old enemy of gold put on a look of knowing everything and said something. But he didn''t hear it. Even the sound of the golden blade breaking the wind passing by his ears could not be heard in his ears.

    All he could hear was the waves.

    Far away at the end of the world, beating the empty coast, came the sound of the waves at the end of the world.

    Ah, that''s it. He was relieved to understand all this. This palpitation in the chest is the waves of the endless sea.

    "Ha ha... Ah ha ha ha!"

    The unhurried hero king is already in front of us. One more step - one more step forward. The high sword tip can split the guy''s forehead in two.

    "Drink!" Celtic''s long sword waved down with the sound of shouting and drinking.

    The moment when I was sure of victory, the moment that should have flashed away, somehow continued like an eternal freeze frame. Just as time itself stands stillбкбк

    No, in fact, it is not time that stands still, but itself. At the moment when the blade was about to touch the enemy, the conqueror''s hands, feet, shoulders, waist and even the sword body were bound by solid chains.

    The lock of heaven - the secret treasure of the hero king, the chain from which even the bull of heaven can''t break free.

    "You guy, always take out some strange things..." there is no regret or confusion. Some just laugh at themselves for falling short of the mountain, and a bitter smile at the corners of their mouths stained with blood.

    The Celtic sword failed to touch each other. There is only the fact that Gilgamesh''s obedient sword runs through the chest of the conqueror and the feeling that the sword body turns around in his heart.

    "It''s a strange sword," said conquest Wang, as if his colleagues had nothing to do with themselves.

    "Wake up from your dream, conquest king?"

    "Ah, um. Yes..."

    This time, it didn''t succeed. The unfinished dream ended with regret. But when you think about it carefully, it should be worth gambling for a lifetime. Only once is a dream.

    Recalling the past, the dream in Asia Minor - in this far east, once again came to my mind. The conqueror savored the bumpy past and smiled.

    Since the same dream can be repeated twice, it''s not incredible to do it again.

    In other words - it''s almost time to have the next millennium dream.

    "This expedition has also made me excited," Iskandar whispered contentedly, narrowing his increasingly blurred eyes in the blood mist.

    Seeing his satisfied face, Gilgamesh nodded solemnly. "Conquest king, I am ready to accept your challenge."

    "Up to the end of time, every inch of the world is my courtyard. So I can guarantee that it will never make you feel bored."

    "Oh... That''s great!" finally, the conqueror calmly attached and disappeared quietly.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Hehe, is it over? Then it''s my turn to fight saber."

 Chapter 769

    The killing continues.

    bullet. Dagger. Poison. bomb. penetration. Tear. Burning. Immersion. Overwhelm.

    Never doubted its significance. After carefully measuring its value, he chose the side of balance tendency. The other side should leave it empty, so kill. Kill, kill, keep killing.

    Yes, that''s right. In order to save the majority, someone must sacrifice. If the happy side is guarded more than the unfortunate side, the world is closer to being saved.

    Even if you step on countless bodies. If there are lives saved, the most important thing is these guarded lives.

    "Yes, Chesi. You are right."

    Looking around, there was his wife standing next to him. With a gentle and loving smile, she approached Chesi and stood side by side on the corpse mountain.

    "I knew you would come with me. I believe if it were you, I would be here."

    "Ellie -" a nostalgic kind face. But there''s something else that makes him feel a little wrong.

    Maybe it was because she was wearing a black skirt she had never seen before. Although this was one of the reasons, Chesi still had the feeling of ignoring some important issues.

    By the way, how''s saber? How are the remaining three groups of enemies? What about Yanfeng Qili? There are too many questions. What should I ask?

    In desperation, he had to say the question he wanted to ask at first. "This is -- where?"

    "This is the place where you can realize your wish. The inner side of the Holy Grail you pursue," Alice Phil replied with a smile.

    Cut Si''s language plug and looked around. Black soil rolling like the sea. Everywhere are corpse mountains composed of dried corpses, which are gradually sinking into the sea. The sky is red, as red as blood. In the black mud rain, the dark sun dominated the sky.

    Wind is curse and sorrow. If you use any words as a metaphor, here - not hell, where is it?

    "You said... This is the Holy Grail?"

    "Yes, but don''t be afraid. It''s just like an unformed dream. Now it''s still waiting to be born. Look there."

    Alice Phil pointed to the sky. The black vortex in the air was mistaken for the sun at the beginning. It is the center of the world and a ''hole'' in the sky. Inside the unfathomable darkness, the density seems to crush everything.

    "That is the Holy Grail. Although it has no form, the container has been filled. Next, just pray. According to the entrusted desire, it can change into a corresponding shape. Then it can obtain the posture and shape of the world and appear in the ''outside''."

    "Well, pray quickly. Give it a ''gesture''. Only you are the one who deserves to define its form. Chesi, pray to the Holy Grail."

    Wei Gong Chesi said nothing but looked at the terrible hole.

    "Who are you?" Chesi suppressed his fear with anger and asked his wife in front of him.

    "If the preparation of the Holy Grail has been completed, it means that Alice Phil is dead. Then who are you?"

    "I''m Alice Phil. Just think so."

    Cutting Si raised the magic gun in his right hand - contender''s muzzle aimed at the person in front of him.

    "Don''t deceive me, answer quickly!"

    Facing the muzzle full of killing intention, the woman wearing a black skirt smiled a little lonely, as if she was showing mercy to Chesi who pressed for the truth.

    "Yes, I don''t deny that it''s just a mask. If I don''t borrow a ''body'' that already has personality, I can''t communicate with others. I pretend to be like this just to convey my wishes. However, the personality of Alice Phil I have is real. Before she disappeared, I was the last person to contact her. So I inherited Alice Sfield''s last wish. She wants me to appear as she is. "

    Hearing this, Chesi understood through intuition. This place is called "the inner side of the Holy Grail", so in front of this self proclaimed "someone who is not anyone" should beбкбк

    "Are you the consciousness of the Holy Grail?"

    "Well, that''s right," he nodded approvingly through Alice Phil''s body.

    But this time, cut Si but doubtfully frowned. "No way. The Holy Grail is just pure ''power''. It can''t have any consciousness at all."

    "It may have been like this before, but it''s different now. I have consciousness and desire. My desire is'' hope to be born in this world ''."

    "How is that possible?"

    "Since you say conscious, I ask you, how will the Holy Grail realize my wish?"

    Alice Phil tilted her head slightly as if she had encountered a problem.

    "You should know this question better than anyone, don''t you?"

    "What are you talking about?"

    "Your human existence itself is infinitely close to the Holy Grail. Therefore, even if you communicate with me like this, you can remain rational. If you were an ordinary human, you would collapse when you were touched by the mud."

    Alice Phil uttered her words cheerfully and cheerfully. Her smile somehow made Chesi''s heart agitate.

    "Don''t you already know the way to save the world. So I will inherit your practice and fulfill your wishes as you have always done."

    "What are you talking about?" Chesi couldn''t understand.

    "Answer me, what is the Grail for? What will happen if it comes to this world?"

    For each other''s answers, Alice Phil sighed helplessly, nodded and said, "there''s no way. Then next, you have to ask your own heart."

    The white and soft palm covered his eyes.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Saber, this battle is between us."

    "Hope, I didn''t expect my opponent to be you. To be honest, I''m not sure I can beat you, but I can''t just admit defeat."

    "Come on, saber, use your sword to win or lose. Wings of the storm!"

    "OK, just use the sword to divide the victory and defeat! Ha!"

    "Bang!" the collision of sword and sword played the movement of sending people out.

    "Go on, saber! Flow of the gods - Sword Dance."

    So strong, can''t fight hard. Saber thought in his heart that the action on his hand was not slow. He didn''t fight with Mu Hantian, but tried his best to block it. But

    "The Wei palace cut the heir and ordered saber with a curse -"

    Deep words shook Saber''s body from the depths of her soul. This familiar and unfamiliar voice announced clearly and resolutely.

    "Use treasure to destroy the Holy Grail -"

    How to explain the meaning of this sentence? How to understand it? Saber''s brain suddenly went blank.

    "What...?" the whirlwind dispersed the flames around. From the center of the released wind king''s boundary, the figure of the golden sword appears.

    Even if Saber''s brain refused to understand, her body, as a servant, still faithfully accepted the command of the curse. The sword began to weave a beam of light, completely ignoring the will of the sword holder.

    "No... no!" saber roared. It was a scream she did her best. The golden sword held high suddenly stopped in mid air.

    As the legendary Knight king and the best rank servant, saber has super anti magic and can even resist the shackles of the curse. She stopped herself from waving her sword with all her strength. Power and inhibition, two opposing forces collide fiercely in Saber''s body, and her slender body seems to be torn at any time.

    This sharp pain and unimaginable pain reminded saber of the deathbed scene of dilumudo Audi. At the moment, she also had her own experience of the depression and humiliation that tragic spirit tasted.

    While confronting the powerful magic, saber stared at Wei Gong Chesi standing in the box and shouted. "Why? Chesi - why are you?"

    impossible. He can''t give such an order. Weigong Chesi is so eager to get the Holy Grail, so why does he refuse the Holy Grail at this moment? Does he want to completely ruin the ceremony realized by his wife''s life?

 Chapter 770

    Wei Gong Qiesi raised his right hand again and motioned to saber below the back of his hand - there was still a last mantra on it.

    "Use the third spell to command again -"

    "Stop!" saber screamed with tears when he saw that his pride and hope were about to disappear in an instant.

    "Saber, destroy the Grail!"

    This is absolutely irresistible power. The great force of the double order curse ravaged and squeezed Saber''s body, and led out the remaining magic in her body into the broken light.

    The released light beam cut across the entire auditorium and hit the Holy Grail floating on the stage. Mu Han quickly avoided the attack.

    "This... What is this?" Saber''s chaotic expression, the hatred emanating from the black mud! despair! The smell of sadness almost suffocated her.

    Pure evil thoughts without any impurities! Is this the Holy Grail? How is that possible? How could the Holy Grail be something like this?

    How can the Holy Grail that I have been pursuing be something like this?

    The golden grail, once a part of Alice field''s body, quietly lost its shape in the heat of flash, and then it lasted for hours. Saber closed his eyes and dared not face the scene - now, the last hope is dashed. Her battle is over.

    In that case, how can I witness this tragic scene with my eyes open.

    In fact, she never opened her eyes again. The treasure tools that force saber to exert power against my intention have exhausted all the remaining magic of saber, and can''t even maintain the physical form of servant. Saber counts the power and will to stay in the world. Of course, this is also because master, as a contractor, does not intend to leave her.

    Holding the posture of waving the sword, saber began to leave the world. Soon, her entity disappeared.

    Although saber left the world with scars and failed to realize her ambition, she didn''t have to witness the subsequent tragedy. Maybe it was a kind of compensation for her,

    The beam of the "sword of vow victory" that destroyed the Holy Grail smashed the ceiling of the stage and split the whole Civic Hall in two. The already burned buildings could not bear such a blow. The superstructure was damaged, and half of the unsupported roof fell into the auditorium like an avalanche.

    Then, through the pillar like debris, Wei Gong Chie Si saw "it" in the exposed night sky.

    Black Sun - the symbol of the end of the world seen when contacting black mud.

    It was because Chieh Si failed to see clearly that its entity was actually a real "hole". It is a space tunnel hidden in the altar of the coming ceremony and the underground of yuanzang mountain on the east side of Shenshan Town, which is connected with the "Great Holy Grail" magic array. In the past 60 years, it has absorbed the energy of the earth. Now it has been filled in the Holy Grail of six British souls and turned into a huge magic vortex. This is the body of the black hole.

    The "device" taken from the man-made man of einz Belen is only the key to open the hole, but also the control device to keep the hole stable.

    Chesi, who had no knowledge of the secret, made a well-known mistake. He should not order saber to destroy the Holy Grail, but let her burn the hole in the sky with the "sword of vow victory".

    Due to the loss of the control of the ''device'', the black sun began to dissolve and the hole gradually decreased, but it was completely impossible to prevent the black mud from flowing out from the inside of the hole before it was completely closed.

    Originally, it was just an attribute free power used to create a breakthrough to the ''outside world''. Due to the fault of cutting the heir before, it was completely stained with the color of dark curse.

    Black mud full of one of the curses of ''all the evils in the world''. It has the destructive power to burn all life. At this moment, just like half of the waterfall falls from the top of the citizens'' guild hall.

    "The evil of this world finally appeared! It''s time to solve you."

    "Wind, blow away the evil and filthy soul! The real name liberates'' wingof the storm ''!" a green chopping attack attacked the black mud. The black mud tried to resist, but it was just meaningless resistance. The green sword directly killed all the evil in this world.

    After a while, the hole in the sky disappeared, and the black mud no longer gushed out, but began to dissipate. But

    "It seems that I was careless." looking at the left hand covered by black mud, Mu Hantian laughed at himself.

    "Get out, the evil of this world!"

    With Mu Hantian''s words falling, the black mud on his arm began to roll and grow slowly, and finally covered Mu Hantian''s whole person.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Sin, the evil in this world, flows, increases, chains, changes and whirlpools.

    Overeating, * * * *, lust, depression, anger, laziness, hypocrisy and arrogance; Jealousy invades, germinates and rolls up the vortex again and again.

    The sound of the curse swirled. There is something here that shouldn''t exist.

    Sigh, there are endless lacquer black bogs around Mu cold day. The unknown smell of lacquer black lingers in them. They bind Mu cold day''s body, like countless lacquer black ropes around his body.

    Roaring, pain, wailing, unwilling souls, dead souls, resentful souls, wandering in the endless abyss for generations... They will never be free.

    This is the place where all filth gathers, where all darkness ends, and there will never be redemption.

    Sin! Sin! Sin! You''re guilty! Damn you! Kill you! Asshole! Die! Die! Die! Die!

    "Enough!" growled! Tired of the confused voice that kept echoing in his ears, Mu Hantian roared.

    The black bog rolled for a while, and then returned to calm, but there were more ropes wrapped around Mu cold day.

    "It''s really weak. Is this'' me ''?" the evil voice rang, and Mu cold day looked at the man in front of him in great surprise.

    "Why... As like as two peas", looking at the same body before him, he was surprised by the cold weather.

    "What the hell are you!"

    "Me? Hehe, did you forget? I''m your half body, your shadow!" another Mu Hantian fiercely drew his face close, and the two looked at each other closely, as if facing a mirror.

    "No, no! The ''evil of this world'', no, it''s Angolan Manuel! Now I''ll kill you. I dare to become me. I''ll never spare you! Ha!" Mu Hantian roared and broke his rope. The ''storm wing'' appeared in front of him, grabbed it and waved his sword.

    "Ha ha ha, you can''t kill me."

    "Ah!"

    The evil of this world will completely devour Mu Hantian. How will the trajectory of fate work, SA, who knows.

 Chapter 771

    "Is this a new world? But clearly there is no hint." Mu Hantian was speechless.

    "Hey, who are you? How did you appear in Wangdu?" just as Mu Hantian was making a fuss, a team of people wearing strange clothes and holding similar spear weapons came over.

    "Ah? Are you?"

    "We are the guards of uluk. Who are you? Are you a spy of the enemy country wearing such strange clothes?" a man who looks like the leader came out and asked Mu Hantian.

    "Well, that... I came here by accident. I don''t even know where this is, let alone spies." Mu Hantian tried to explain.

    But the other party didn''t seem to listen at all. With a wave of his hand, a group of soldiers came to Mu Hantian with guns.

    I probably know this is the time, Uruk... Gilgamesh, forget it, see you.

    With such an idea, Mu Hantian didn''t resist.

    Seeing Mu Hantian so knowledgeable, the leader was so happy that he wrapped a chain around Mu Hantian and dragged him to a door.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "King, the prophet has appeared." in a gorgeous palace, a man in black knelt respectfully in front of a man.

    "Oh, that is the high priest you predicted, who can change the king and help the king unify the world?" the man said calmly.

    "Yes, my king, that man is coming. I hope you can run the country well with him."

    "Hum, I don''t need you to teach me how to do things, and whether that man has real skills or not." the man looked arrogant.

    "Wang, he''s coming."

    With the words of the man in black robe, Mu Hantian, who was chained, was brought up.

    "Oh, high priest, is this the man you said? Why does he look like a prisoner?"

    "Hey, I can''t agree with you saying that. I just don''t want to do it, otherwise you think they can catch me?" Mu Hantian smiled lightly, gently stretched out his hand and broke free the chain.

    "Hum, it seems that you bastard still has some skills."

    "King, please don''t do this to the great sage. This is the order of the previous king!"

    "Hum, well, for the sake of the high priest, the king can no longer investigate your sin of offending the king, but you must prove yourself. If you can''t prove your talent, then go to death!"

    "Hey, you don''t care about my feelings at all. You''re talking to yourself here!"

    For mu Hantian''s protest, the blonde king didn''t care at all and turned away.

    "Sorry, sage, the king is a temper!" the man in black bowed to Mu Hantian and said.

    "Well... I want to ask, what''s his name?" Mu Hantian wants to confirm again.

    "The king''s name is Gilgamesh!"

    Sure enough

    "Then, sage, please rest first! You, take sage down to rest!"

    "Yes!" the soldiers nodded, bowed slightly to Mu Hantian, walked in front of Mu Hantian and led Mu Hantian.

    "Forget it, take one step at a time." with a slight sigh, Mu Hantian followed the soldiers.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Alas, I came to Babylon, Cuba for no reason. Although I destroyed all the evils of this world, the world is still a moon world. I don''t know what purpose I came here!" I walked out of the room, looked at the moon in the sky and thought about the cold day.

    From getting the system at the beginning to now, I have experienced too much, and I have become different.

    "Forget it, go around and have a look. It''s the first time to visit the palace." Mu Hantian made up his mind and walked on the sidewalk.

    "Hua la..."

    "Hmm? Where did the sound of water come from? It came from there." driven by curiosity, Mu Hantian decided to have a look.

    "It came from the inside." finally came to the destination. Behind the palace, there was a waterfall, which Mu Hantian never thought of.

    "Who could it be?"

    "Tick, tick, tick..."

    "Ah, I shouldn''t have come..." Mu Hantian really wanted to turn around and leave, but... He was locked by a chain.

    "It''s you bastard. How did you appear here!" asked the girl in the lake.

    "Well... I said it was an accident. Do you believe it?"

    "What do you think?"

    "Well, to tell you the truth, it''s actually like this. I''m also very bored this big night. I can''t sleep, so I want to walk around, and then come and have a look when I hear the sound of water, and then... You know." Mu Hantian explained innocently on his face.

    "Hum, are you fooling the king? Bastard!" the blonde looked incredulous.

    "Hey, I said to you, don''t bite one by one, it will be annoying." Mu Hantian advised painstakingly.

    "I don''t want you to say that. I remember today, but... You must forget it!" snapped the blonde.

    "Yes, then you can let me go. I''m going to sleep." he pointed to the lock of heaven and looked at the girl in the cold day.

    "Hum!" the girl snorted coldly, put the chain into the void, took a deep look at Mu cold day, turned and left, but mu cold day didn''t notice that the girl''s face was slightly red.

    "Alas, today is really unlucky. Forget it, go to bed."

 Chapter 772

    "Sage, it''s time to have dinner." when it was slightly bright, Mu Hantian''s door was knocked.

    "Oh, I see! Please wait a moment!" Mu Han Tian rubbed his eyes and said sleepily.

    After a while, Mu Hantian appeared, and his clothes were changed into the clothes brought by the maid last night.

    "Well, let''s go."

    "OK, please follow me, sage!"

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Mother, can that man really help me?"

    "Jill, since he saw your body, he is the one you are destined to be, and you can test and teach him his ability."

    "I see, mother."

    "Yes."

    "Here comes the sage, king," said an attendant respectfully, coming up to Gilgamesh.

    "Well, you step back!" Gilgamesh nodded and waved to his entourage to step back.

    "Sorry to have waited so long. Who is this?"

    "Hum, you know! She is the king''s mother." although he was still unhappy about the cold weather, Gilgamesh answered his question.

    "Sorry, but Jill''s character is like this." the blonde next to him bowed slightly and smiled apologetically at Mu cold day.

    "No, it doesn''t matter." Mu Hantian shook his head.

    "Hehe, ah, by the way, have dinner. Don''t just stand."

    "Yes."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Well, is it still to your taste?"

    "It''s delicious." Mu Hantian nodded.

    "Hum, Wang''s cook is the best."

    "Yes, I can see from the food that the person who made the food must be a master."

    "Jill, you go down first. I have something to say to the sage."

    "Yes, mother!"

    "So, is there anything you want to tell me?" after Jill left, Mu Hantian looked at the blonde.

    "Yes, I beg you. I hope you can help her. Jill is too proud. This arrogant idea is too wrong. Her tyranny and debauchery will eventually harm her. You are the sage in the prophecy, and you can help her."

    "How to say, in fact, I don''t know what I should do or what I can do. I came to this world inexplicably. Everything is unknown."

    "Jill, she... Needs friends and a partner." the blonde stood up and stared at Mu cold day.

    "Friend, I can understand, but partner? Do you mean me?"

    "Yes, did you see Jill''s body last night?"

    "I saw it, but it was just an accident!" Mu Hantian explained.

    "Accident? I''m sorry, but there''s no way. You already know Jill''s real body, so she must be your wife."

    "I want to know why!"

    After hearing Mu Hantian''s question, the blonde smiled slightly and said slowly: "As a king, the queen is not easy to be accepted by the people, so Jill can only face the world as a man, which is a way to hide the gods. And you look at her body, the fact that she is a woman has been known by the gods. I believe that in a short time, the gods will create an existence comparable to her. I hope you can help her."

    "That..." Mu Hantian really didn''t know how to answer this time.

    "You may not understand, but I''m sorry, it''s about the survival of Uruk, so I can''t tell you, but I hope you can lead her forward."

    "Let''s forget about partners, but friends are OK."

    "Please."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    The gods listened to the groans of the people.

    The gods of heaven appealed to Anu, the God who blessed Uruk, "isn''t this the angry and wild bull you created?"

    "No competitor in the world can take up arms against her."

    "Her attendants are always vigilant and keep an eye on her orders."

    "Gilgamesh will not leave their sons to fathers."

    "* * * * night by night, her arrogance and rage never stop."

    "Is she the master of Uruk? Is she the king of these people? Just because she is strong, outstanding, wise and intelligent?"

    "Gilgamesh will not leave their daughters to mothers, even the daughters of warriors or the brides of young nobles."

    "The most important thing is that she is a woman. This practice of deceiving the gods cannot be forgiven."

    "Anu, we ask you to create an existence that matches her. Let this existence have a wild heart like her and let them have similar abilities. In this way, it will bring peace to Uruk."

    "I see, guys, I''ll let alulu create it."

    So the meeting of the gods ended and enqi was born.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    I was born out of earth.

    It is made as a prop that can carry out various changes.

    I woke up in the wilderness.

    The first scenery reflected in my eyes is the vast earth and sky, as well as the fortress like city standing in the distance.

    Inadvertently, I heard the call from a distance. It was not my mother''s loving fingers or my father''s harsh scolding that woke me up.

    It was because he cared about the call that he opened his heavy eyelids.

    I just woke up, not rational.

    My father is Anu, the king of the gods, and my mother is alulu, the goddess of creation.

    They gave me superior ability, but they didn''t give me soul.

    Therefore, for a few years after waking up, I was just a life running through the wilderness with the wild animals. However, I still have tasks to achieve.

    My mother gave me a mission when she made me. "Suo, you have to bring the wedge back to us."

    But I have no soul. Nothing can be done except to adapt to the survival of the wild.

    I lack the will to be human. Day after day, I feel happy just running in the wilderness with the animals.

    Although I have not been completed, I am not short of anything.

    ... just. Occasionally stop and look back at the distant city fortress.

    On the other side of the wilderness, whose voice is calling. Whose voice is that?

    Neither father nor mother. Someone I don''t know is calling me.

    My father, who lamented for the irrational me, sent a woman.

    For me, who had not even seen the mirror, the human figure became the teacher I began to understand myself.

    I learned wisdom and reason. Taught the truth of heaven and earth. In order to carry out the mission given at the beginning of production, he was given a soul.

    "Enqidu!" I called out my name for the first time.

    From that moment on, the world became extremely simple.

    My duty. My mission. To show God''s anger to the proud Gilgamesh.

    My chest leaped with joy. Galloping through the wilderness like a meteor. That is the meaning of my existence. The reason I was made. I will hang my life.

 Chapter 773

    "Here and there? How could I be in such a place?" a blonde girl said to herself in a desert.

    "That''s..." suddenly, the loud noise in the air attracted the girl.

    Closer and closer, the voice became louder and louder. Finally, the girl saw the true face of the thing.

    "It''s a meteorite!" the girl was shocked by the suddenly falling thing.

    The meteorite landed on the girl''s side without bias. But it made the girl angry.

    "Hum, although I don''t know who did it, I dare to fool the king like this, meteorite? Let me smash you and see your true face!"

    The girl hummed coldly, trying to lift the meteorite, but the weight of the meteorite exceeded her imagination, and she failed.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Hoo, it''s just a dream, but my heart tells me that things are definitely not that simple." Gilgamesh woke up from his bed in the palace.

    "Jill, may I come in?"

    "It''s mother, please come in," Jill replied.

    "Hmm? What''s the matter with you? You''re sweating." as soon as the blonde came in, he saw Gilgamesh sweating and panting.

    "Nothing, just a dream..." Jill began to tell her mother about her dream.

    "There is a woman like you, a woman looking for a companion. She has the strongest power in this continent. Her power can even compete with the great God Anu. She is also a friend who can save you, just like a sage. This is the will of heaven."

    Gilgamesh said to his mother, "thanks to the omniscient Ning sun, the most wise wise man, you enlightened my dream. Maybe I really need help."

    "Nothing, Jill. Soon that woman will come to you, and I will treat her as my own daughter."

    "I see, mother."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Is this Gilgamesh now? When he was young, he had sufficient talents and had the characteristics of a king who was better than anyone on the earth. Tolerance, reflection, justice and morality. Why is this now? Is my ability wrong?" in enqi''s view, Gilgamesh in his childhood had no shortcomings that needed to be warned. What she insisted on saying was that although she respected God, she was not obedient to God.

    In enqidu''s feeling, with the passage of time, the little girl disguised as a man and turned into a teenager. The teenager began to grow and become a youth. In just a few years, she seemed to have changed herself.

    Dictatorship, arbitrariness, forced conscription, tyranny. The pursuit of ultimate glory for one''s own selfish desires.

    "Well, I can understand the reason for her great change of temperament."

    Gilgamesh has been evaluated since his birth. Isolated as a non God and non-human living individual.

    With the characteristics of both God and man, she has too broad and far-reaching vision. Even the gods could not understand what she saw.

    Excess power leads to excess loneliness. Even so, she did not abandon the throne. Did not escape from their mission.

    What a strong self it is! She was serious about respecting gods and loving humans. However, from the conclusion, she embarked on the road of being abandoned by God and evil by people.

    "I have to help her and wake her up! But not now. Unlike me, she will grow up.

    Unlike me, she flows human blood.

    She is still so young. Before she grows up, she can''t compete with me. If she doesn''t fight in an equal way, she can''t play the role of discipline. Then wait. "

    So enqidu began to look at the city. Just watch like that.

    She could hear the call from the city

    But she could only restrain her anxiety and wait for her opponent to grow up.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Time goes by in a hurry. This is the inevitable law of every world. Mu Hantian has been here for ten years and has not found a way to go back. However, it is worth mentioning that his relationship with Gilgamesh is much better, at least not called "miscellaneous". In these ten years, Mu Hantian began to teach Gilgamesh some ideas of governing the country and run the country with her, So far, Gilgamesh has recognized Mu Hantian and this partner. (mu Hantian doesn''t want to admit it. After all, the Queen''s attribute is too heavy.)

    After breakfast with Jill, Mu started a boring stroll in the cold day.

    Looking at the endless forest, Mu cold day wandered alone in it.

    Whoosh ~ ~ ~ whoosh~~~~

    Just as Mu Hantian was about to leave, there was a whizzing sound in the grass behind him.

    "Who!" he shouted. Mu Hantian quickly turned his head and stared at the grass.

    Suddenly, a girl with long green hair and a beautiful and gentle face appeared in Mu Hantian''s vision.

    "Are you?"

    When Mu Hantian was confused, the girl with long green hair jumped out of the grass and pressed Mu Hantian.

    Mu Hantian looked at the green haired girl on his body and hurriedly said, "well, can you get up? Don''t press on me! It''s bad to be seen!"

    The girl didn''t seem to understand Mu Hantian''s words. She just looked at Mu Hantian quietly, then opened her mouth and made a voice of "Wuwu ~ roar ~ Wuwu ~!".

    "Ah?" just when Mu Hantian wanted to say something, the girl got up from him, waved to Mu Hantian, and ran to the direction behind Mu Hantian.

    "That man looks familiar, as if he had seen him somewhere." after saying that, Mu cold day also ran in the direction of the girl.

    Running, Mu Hantian gradually saw a tiger, and its hind leg was hurt by a spear. Under him is a little tiger cub. You can see at a glance that it is its child.

    The girl motioned to Mu Hantian to help save the tiger. Looking at such a kind girl, Mu Hantian couldn''t help but sigh.

    Then he began to put his hands on the spear and pull it out in an instant!

    "Roar!" the tiger couldn''t stand the pain, but he persisted.

    "Come, drink this." Mu Han turned his hand and a bottle of medicine appeared in his hand.

    The tiger seemed to understand him and slowly opened his mouth.

    Mu Hantian nodded and poured the medicine into the tiger''s mouth. A miracle happened. He saw that the tiger''s hind legs healed at a flying speed.

    For a moment, the girl and the tiger cub under her jumped up happily.

    Then, the tiger cub and the injured tiger approached Mu Hantian, rubbed his legs, and left quietly.

    Mu Hantian looked at the leaving tiger and couldn''t help sighing: "sometimes, people are not as good as animals!"

    The girl behind Mu Hantian seemed to agree with Mu Hantian''s words and made a lovely voice: "Oh, woo ~".

    Mu Hantian turned his head, looked at the girl and said, "sorry, I''m leaving. My name is mu Hantian. If you have something to do, you can come to the city to find me." after that, Mu Hantian disappeared into the forest alone.

    The girl looked at the direction Ye Tian left and slowly spit out several very clear words: "mu, cold, day!"

    "What a kind man ~ Mu Hantian, but you don''t seem to ask my name. My name is enqidu!"

 Chapter 774

    "Cold weather, today is my holy wedding, and then our wedding will be in a period of time."

    "Jill, don''t you need a wedding or something?"

    "How can that be? I will announce at our wedding that we will divide the territory of Uruk into half and let us govern the country together." Gilgamesh looked determined.

    "Oh, I see."

    "Well, that''s right." Gilgamesh smiled and nodded.

    When Mu Hantian answered a question with Gilgamesh, a servant ran over, knelt down on his knees and said respectfully to Gilgamesh, "king, the holy wedding ceremony is about to begin ~ the goddesses, please let me tell you."

    Gilgamesh frowned unhappily, turned his eyes to the next minister and said, "the king knows, go down!"

    After hearing Gilgamesh''s answer, the lower minister hurried out.

    After the next minister left, Gilgamesh turned his eyes to Mu Hantian again and said in a dignified voice, "you are the king''s fiance. Show your momentum!"

    Then Gilgamesh left the hall.

    "Alas, I still can''t leave this world." Mu Hantian sighed helplessly and chased Gilgamesh away.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    When he arrived at the engagement site, Mu Hantian looked at the crowded wedding site and couldn''t help feeling a little nervous. After all, he hasn''t seen so many people for a long time.

    Gilgamesh was wearing a white dress at this time, which could not help showing her beauty. At the same time, it was the first time that she disclosed her gender.

    Then, the high priest stood at the venue of the engagement ceremony, looked at Gilgamesh, and slowly said his lines: "today is the holy wedding of Gilgamesh, the king of Uruk and the hero king. Now, I announce that the ceremony begins!"

    PA!!! PA!! PA!! PA!!

    For a moment, everyone clapped their hands.

    "Wait a minute!" a crisp female voice sounded from the crowd.

    All the people looked at the place where the sound was made. A woman with long green hair and white gauze came out.

    Yes, she is enqidu.

    Mu Han Tian then turned his eyes to enqi Du and said in some surprise, "are you a woman in the forest? So you can talk!"

    Enqi smiled and then said, "yes, I can speak. Those animal words are lying to you ~?"

    "Bastard, do you want to disturb my holy wedding ceremony?"

    Enqi smiled and said, "I''ve come to challenge your disrespect to the gods, not to destroy your holy marriage."

    "You, admonish me?"

    "Exactly. Let me correct your arrogance with my own hands!"

    Enki should not be said to be arrogant.

    She should say lonely.

    But she didn''t say it.

    Because enqi didn''t want to hurt Gilgamesh''s glory and pride.

    When enqi said this, people couldn''t help talking, and the high priest guessed that enqi was the last of the three kings.

    King of mercy "beast king" enqidu!

    "Are you... Enqidu?" Mu Hantian said suddenly.

    "Yes, I am enqidu!" the girl nodded.

    Sure enough, it was her, enqi Du, who was called one of Saber''s faces! I just remember now!

    "Hum, bastard, how dare you not pay attention to the king."

    "Wait a minute, Jill!"

    Looking at Gilgamesh, who wanted to kill enqidu, Mu Hantian couldn''t help but stop him. Then he whispered to Gilgamesh, "Gil, have you forgotten your mother''s prophecy?"

    "Hum, of course I didn''t forget, but I want to see if she has that ability!"

    Later, Mu Hantian and others moved to the Colosseum.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Come on, bastard!"

    "Hum!" enqi snorted coldly, turning into sharp guns, sharp axes, strong shields, beasts, and all kinds of attacks against Gilgamesh.

    "Cut, is that all?" after blocking all the attacks, Gilgamesh began to ridicule, but mu Hantian could still feel that her strength was being consumed.

    "It''s really arrogant. You don''t have much power left."

    "Absurd - you''re just a stream of earth and gravel, and you want to be compared with me!"

    Was it the first time you were surprised or angry at an equal opponent.

    The battle continued. During the battle, Gilgamesh grasped the treasure hidden in the Treasury.

    It was probably a humiliation for her to take out such a precious treasure.

    At first, it was because of the helplessness of being chased to the end. But in the end, he was quite happy and threw all his treasures without regret.

    The battle did not end in the victory of either side.

    She finally took out the last treasure

    Enqidu has also lost 90% of the soil. There was no clothes to cover the body, and the posture was a little embarrassed.

    Gilgamesh looked at Enkidu with wide eyes, laughed up and fell back. Enqi also knelt on the ground and gasped desperately.

    "You and I have only one last hand left. If we don''t have anything to protect, we will only end up with two more stupid dead bodies."

    After hearing Gilgamesh''s words, enqi also learned her actions and fell back.

    "Wouldn''t it be a pity to use those treasures?" enqi said these words somehow.

    "That''s nothing. If my opponent is worth it, it''s no big deal to throw it all out," Gilgamesh said, his voice full of cheerfulness and cheerfulness.

    "Hehe, it seems that Jill, you have recognized enqidu."

    "Hum, for me, if I can be recognized by me, I can become my friend. Enqidu, I admit defeat this time!"

    "Hmm? You admit defeat?"

    "Yes, the king''s sword will not be opposite to friends. You have been recognized by the king, my friend! I hope you can help me and govern this country with me."

    "I see. I''ll work hard."

    In this way, the two sides who were originally hostile became good friends.

 Chapter 775

    After enqidu and Gilgamesh fought, they confirmed the three Kingships. Since then, enqidu and Gilgamesh have become a pair of friendly lilies. (mu Hantian: ah bah, the author, you can''t talk nonsense. They are not lilies, but friendly friends.)

    early morning! Mu Hantian just got up. As soon as he opened the door, the attendant waiting at the door stopped Mu Hantian.

    "What''s up?"

    "Sage, the king asked me to take you to the conference room to discuss the attack on Babylon (PS: in fact, I don''t know which countries were at the same time as Uruk. After all, China was still a tribe at that time. There were no three emperors and five emperors at all. So I can only... Make it up!) said the attendant respectfully.

    "I see. Lead the way."

    "Please follow me!"

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    As soon as Mu Hantian entered the conference room, he saw Gilgamesh reprimanding the people under his opponent and told them: "three days later, we must take Babylon!"

    Mu Hantian looked at the distressed senior officials and couldn''t help shaking his head. Mu Hantian understood that Urumqi is now in a prosperous period. The reason why he wants to devour other countries is just to expand his territory.

    Gilgamesh had just finished saying that when he saw Mu Hantian, he couldn''t help calming his voice and said with a relaxed face: "you wake up and start the war three days later. You should be ready!"

    With that, Gilgamesh left the conference room directly.

    Halfway down the road, Gilgamesh suddenly said, "remember to tell enqidu that fool. After all, she only sleeps every day."

    Then he left.

    Only a distressed senior official and a muddled Mu Hantian were left.

    "What is this meow?" said the war, and started looking at such a relaxed Mu Hantian. He did not know whether he was happy or upset, so he had to make complaints about himself.

    Later, Mu Hantian also left the conference room.

    Time is in a hurry. In a moment, three days have passed.

    On the military field of the kingdom of Uruk, Gilgamesh, wearing a war armor, said majestically, "everyone, we are about to start a war! Are you afraid?"

    When the soldiers heard Gilgamesh say so, they directly responded in a loud voice: "not afraid! Not afraid!"

    Gilgamesh could not help nodding his head when he heard the cry of the soldiers. Then he said, "well, you are all qualified soldiers and the pride of Uruk. Our Uruk soldiers will not be afraid of war! Because if we fail, our relatives and companions will be treated inhumanely by the enemy! Therefore, we can only win!"

    "Victory!!" tens of millions of people responded loudly in the military field.

    At this time, enqi carefully put his head to Mu Hantian''s ear and whispered, "Oh, cold day. Is there really no problem? Why do I question Jill''s confidence? Is it just that she started the war for fun?"

    Mu Hantian could not help sighing when he heard enqi say so. Then he shook his head and replied with the old man''s knowledge of the younger generation: "Alas, just get used to it. Jill, she is so capricious. To tell the truth, I have a headache for this problem."

    At this time, Gilgamesh seemed to hear Mu Hantian and enqi whispering, and directly glanced at Mu Hantian and enqi with his red pupils, which could not help but make them sweat.

    Gilgamesh looked at the two people who were so afraid of him. He couldn''t help feeling strange, but now it''s still important, so he said, "start the war later, and now start preparing."

    Then Gilgamesh went to the military field.

    Hoo.

    Seeing Gilgamesh in such a situation, Mu Hantian and enqi couldn''t help looking at each other and sighed.

    Subsequently, pre war preparations also began.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Enqidu, what can I do for you?"

    Hearing Mu Hantian''s voice, enqi looked up at Mu Hantian and said softly, "Jill asked me to tell you that the war will begin soon. Let you report to her quickly. Of course, I''m going too."

    Hearing enqi say this, Mu Han Tianma was not calm. He grabbed her hand directly, and ran directly to the place where Gilgamesh was located, whether she wanted to or not. Because Mu Hantian knows that Gilgamesh hates people who are late most.

    So, in the kingdom of Uruk, there was a wind like teenager running with a girl who had no resistance.

    The crowd could not help whispering, "look! What a big pervert! Go and save the girl!"

    In fact, Mu Hantian wanted to answer loudly: "shit! I''m not a pervert!"

    However, because of time, there was no way to reply, so I had to continue to run.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Oh, you are very punctual, although there is still a little time."

    "Well, I know. You''ll be angry if I''m late."

    "Hum, if only you knew!"

    With a sigh, Gilgamesh continued, "let''s get down to business. The war will begin soon. I''ll assign you tasks, enqidu. Please take a team of people to destroy the enemy''s supplies."

    Enqi confidently patted his European pie and said, "no problem, don''t worry, give it to me!"

    "Well, in cold weather, all you have to do is lead the main force to fight with the enemy''s main force, while I lead a team of people to raid the enemy''s base camp."

    "Jill, let''s change. I can''t let you take risks." Mu Han retorted on the horse.

    "No, my decision can''t be changed. Well, let''s start the war!" Gilgamesh''s words were full of indisputable flavor.

    "Forget it, she is still so arbitrary. There is no way. She can only solve it quickly and then go to support." with this idea, Mu Hantian reluctantly agreed.

    Out of the conference room, Gilgamesh said to the prepared soldiers, "soldiers, the war has begun! Let''s bring back the victory!"

    "Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh!!" for a moment, all the soldiers raised their weapons and cheered.

    "Good, that''s it. Let''s go!"

    "Wait a minute, Jill, I have another question." Mu Hantian stood up and said.

    "Hmm? Tell me."

    "I want to know, if we win, what will you do with those prisoners?"

    "I know what you mean. You want me not to kill them, right? But have you ever thought about what our friends and family will do if we fail?"

    "Jill, believe me, we will win. Let''s make an agreement. If we win, let go of those who surrender, can we?"

    "Hum, you are the commander of the main force, whatever you want!"

    "Ha ha, you are still as proud as ever."

 Chapter 776

    "Jill, don''t we really need to change?" Mu Hantian still didn''t want her to take risks.

    "Don''t you remember, no one can change what the king decided!"

    "You also know that you are the king. Then why do you have to risk yourself!"

    "It is precisely because I am the king that I can''t shrink back. I want to stand in front. You don''t have to say any more."

    "Alas, be careful. I''ll solve the problem quickly."

    "Then I''ll entrust my life to you." Gilgamesh said half jokingly. Gilgamesh looked at the sky and it was already dark.

    "Well, you can act!"

    "OK."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Oh, are you the sage of Uruk? Unexpectedly, it was you who went to the battlefield!" the Babylonian general opposite was a little surprised.

    "Hum, don''t talk nonsense. Let me get rid of you quickly!"

    "Don''t look down on people!" the Babylonian general shouted and rushed to Mu cold day with his sword.

    "I don''t mean to look down on you, because in my eyes, you are just a spicy chicken!"

    For a moment, Muhan Tian and the sword of the Babylonian general were intertwined. On both sides, you come and I go, and the offensive continues.

    "Sure enough, the generals of this era are strong. If the strength was not sealed by the two black loris, it could be solved quickly, but now... Cut!" frowned and Mu Hantian''s face was also a little unhappy.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    When Mu Hantian and enqi both took action, Gilgamesh also took action, but to her surprise, there were not many people in such a big country, but this was also her opportunity!

    "Soldiers, let''s go directly to the palace and kill the king of Babylon!"

    "I see!"

    "Yes!" Gilgamesh nodded softly.

    The night covered the crowd, but there was no one in the street.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Hum, king of Uruk, you must have failed!"

    "Bastard, since you have such fighting spirit, the king will solve you himself."

    "Hum, boast!" for a moment, the king of Babylon took out the knife pinned on his waist and attacked Gilgamesh.

    "Bang, bang, bang!" the swords intersected and made a clear sound. Their offensive was very fast. However, Gilgamesh was a demigod after all, which could not be compared by ordinary humans. Seize the opportunity and cut off an arm from the king of Babylon.

    Looking at the wounded king of Babylon, Gilgamesh said coldly and in a voice full of King domineering: "then it''s time to end! Bastard, remember the king''s name before you die! This king is the hero Gilgamesh! Gilgamesh, the hero king with only one person in heaven and earth! Remember the king''s name! Then..."

    "Go to hell!"

    For a moment, the gate of Babylon behind Gilgamesh slowly opened, and two treasures appeared in it, all of which were level E, but for her, it was enough to kill the king of kekish.

    In an instant, two treasures were shot out of the king''s treasure and hit King Kish''s head and heart respectively.

    "Let''s go and go to the battlefield!"

    бнбнбнбнбнбнбнбн

    Turn your eyes back to Mu Hantian.

    Now he is still fighting against the general, but he has reached the top. Maybe we can win it in a few rounds.

    "You admit defeat. No matter how you look at this situation, you lose."

    "Hum, as a minister of the king, you must be loyal to the king!"

    "Alas, you''re right. But have you ever thought about your soldiers and their relatives? In fact, I hate war, but there''s no way. Jill doesn''t listen to me at all."

    "The sage of Uruk, let''s stop talking about things that have nothing to do with the duel and concentrate on the fight." the general said, and the attack in his hand kept on attacking Mu Hantian.

    Mu Hantian didn''t speak, but the sword in his hand was no longer a block, but a fierce attack, which was a silent response.

    Just when Mu Hantian was fighting with the general, Gilgamesh''s high voice resounded through the battlefield.

    "Stop, your king is dead."

    For a moment, the audience was silent.

    The reason why Babylon was silent was that they had no idea when their king died.

    The Uruk side was shocked by Gilgamesh. Although he knew his king was strong, he didn''t expect to solve it so soon.

    The reason why there was no message from the messenger cavalry on the Babylonian side was that the kings had been controlled by Gilgamesh.

    "Jill, why are you so fast?"

    "Oh, the king of Babylon didn''t have many soldiers at all. I won it easily." Gilgamesh said to Mu Hantian with a smile.

    "That''s right." Mu Hantian nodded to show his understanding.

    But the general of Babylon had an expression of regret.

    "Alas, the king still didn''t listen to his advice and insisted on attacking the Far East."

    "I see. It seems that your king has scattered his army."

    "Yes, the king obeyed the high priest and wanted to find the unknown territory. The last choice was the Far East."

    "Your king really dares to think that there is no unity around him, and he has scattered the army." Gilgamesh sneered.

    "You''re right, king of Uruk, our king is really a little whimsical, so... We surrender and hope you don''t kill our soldiers."

    "Hum, bastards, don''t worry. As long as you surrender, I won''t embarrass you." Gilgamesh disdained.

    "Really, different from what I heard, Gilgamesh I know is a cruel king."

    "Hum, that''s for my enemy. Since you surrender to me, you are my minister."

    "Yes, my king, Enuma is willing to follow you." the general, no, Enuma said respectfully.

    "Oh, you are the strongest general in Babylon, Enuma? It seems that I have gained a good harvest."

    "Wang, that''s just a false name."

    "You don''t have to be modest. You can fight in cold weather. So far, you have shown your ability. Then, your soldiers will continue to be led by you."

    "Oh, kind and brave king, Enuma won''t let you down." Enuma was more respectful. He understood Gilgamesh''s meaning and could still command his current comrades in arms.

    "Well, let''s go and go home!"

 Chapter 777

    A month has passed since the capture of Babylon, and Mu Hantian and Gilgamesh''s wedding was held as scheduled. However, to Mu Hantian''s frustration, enqi even said that he wanted to join. Mu Hantian had no choice but to agree.

    "Jill, I''ll show you this. What do you think?" Mu Han Tian handed a piece of paper to Jill gamesh.

    "Oh, what''s this?" he opened the paper handed over. Gilgamesh looked at it. It said "Uruk reform", and the following is the specific content. (don''t write this, so as not to add up words.)

    Gilgamesh watched quietly, and Mu Hantian didn''t bother her.

    After a while, Gilgamesh raised his head, looked at Mu Hantian and said, "cold day, your idea is very good, but will it be too hasty?"

    Enqi thought the same thing, but she still supported Mu Hantian.

    Mu Han Tian smiled disapprovingly and said, "it doesn''t matter, Jill. Let''s try for a while and see the results. How about it?"

    "Hehe, I really don''t know what to say about you. You are so confident."

    "Confident? Maybe!"

    Subsequently, Uruk began to implement a large-scale reform activity for seven days.

    Historically, this reform was called "the glory of the three kings!"

    Gilgamesh and others do not know how prosperous and powerful wuluk will be after the reform.

    Even Mu Hantian doesn''t know the strength of Uruk after reform. And after the successful reform of Urumqi, it immediately annexed other countries and unified the whole country.

    Of course, these are later words.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Since Mu Hantian implemented the reform, Uruk has gradually become stronger and stronger.

    Looking at such a powerful Urumqi, the countries around Urumqi and other big countries can''t help but value Mu Hantian. After all, who doesn''t want such a person to be used for themselves?

    However, what is mu cold doing at this time? Let''s go and have a look

    "It hurts. Take it easy. Ben... Ben Wang is the first time."

    "Well, don''t care so much? Don''t worry, I''ll be very gentle."

    "Oh, give me enough, oh..."

    "I see. I''ll be lighter."

    Mu Hantian was pressing Gilgamesh''s shoulder with both hands and massaging her. (you want to face me and think about the past! It''s so impure! You should treat the story as pure as I do.)

    Gilgamesh looked back at Mu Hantian and blushed and said, "well, let''s admit your talent for the time being. I didn''t expect you to bring such prosperity to Urumqi."

    Hearing Gilgamesh''s words, Mu Hantian couldn''t help touching his nose and replied, "there''s no way. It should be that people are more angry than people!"

    Looking at Mu Hantian who was so narcissistic, Gilgamesh gave him a bad look and said, "hum, the king just reluctantly admits you. You can''t be too proud!"

    Just as Gilgamesh and muhammash were talking sweetly here, enqi jumped from the door to Muhammad and Gilgamesh and said, "Nah, cold day, what are you doing? Jill seems very comfortable. I also want to do it!"

    After that, enqi also bought a cute for mu Hantian.

    Looking at enqi Du with a face ready to move, Mu Hantian only replied with a smile: "OK, I''ll press it for you later!"

    "En en!" hearing Mu Hantian''s promise, enqi pressed Mu Hantian, which made Gilgamesh envy, envy and hate!

    Gilgamesh could not help but read silently in his heart, "I don''t envy, envy and hate! I don''t envy, envy and hate! I don''t..."

    After half an hour, Gilgamesh lay relaxed on Mu Hantian''s leg, and Mu Hantian had turned around and massaged enqi.

    Here comes a voice from the high priest. "Wang, I am reporting something important."

    "Come in!"

    After the high priest came in, he hurried to Gilgamesh, knelt down on his knees and said respectfully, "king, please attack the guardian of the forest - the divine beast fenbaba!"

    Gilgamesh''s red pupil looked at the minister who came to praise and admonish himself, and couldn''t help asking, "shouldn''t fenbaba, the guardian of the forest, be kind? Why do you want to attack?"

    The high priest quickly told Gilgamesh about fenbaba: "king, fenbaba, the forest guardian, doesn''t know what''s going on and has been demonized. The old minister begged the three kings to fight against it."

    "Well, where is fenbaba?"

    "Fenbaba forest."

    "Well, Jill, let''s go. Anyway, it''s boring to stay like this. It''s better to do something meaningful." Mu Hantian said.

    "Well, high priest, we''ll start tomorrow!"

    "Oh, I see, great king!"

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    On the second day, enqidu, Mu Hantian and Gilgamesh embarked on the journey of crusading against fenbaba.

    Under the system of three people surpassing mortals, it takes only one cup of tea to come to fenbaba forest. But the countless trees in front of them made the three feel helpless. How can we find fenbaba.

    "Cold weather, what can you do?" Gilgamesh asked coldly, frowning.

    "How can I know, but since fenbaba used to be a divine beast, let enqi have a try."

    "Eh? Me?"

    "Yes, enqidu, open the divinity to feel it and see if you can lead fenbaba out."

    "OK, I''ll try." enqi nodded and began to release his divinity.

    "On a cold day, I feel the strength of that guy. It''s right under our feet. It''s very strong."

    "Feet? Then let me lead it out and you step back."

    "Cold weather, no problem?" enqi asked with concern.

    "Of course." Mu Hantian smiled confidently. Gilgamesh and enqi nodded and retreated.

    Mu Hantian shook his head gently, put his toes on the ground and shouted, "damn guy! Don''t you come out to die!"

    The earth began to tremble, and the dust kept rising. Taking Mu''s feet as the starting point, the earth burst open, and a deep hole appeared in the fenbaba forest.

    The fallen trees kept raising dust. For a moment, Gilgamesh and enqi only felt that they couldn''t see anything, but vaguely felt that an extremely huge guy was coming out of their feet!

    "Boom, boom!!!"

    The huge figure drilled out of the ground, and countless dust was raised. At the moment he came out, even the earth was shaking. It was a guy the size of two mountains, several kilometers tall, shaking his huge tail and standing up.

    "This is the demon God fenbaba?"

 Chapter 778

    Fenbaba, the divine beast in charge of the forest, has lion''s paws, covered with horned scales, bald duck''s claws on its feet and Bison''s horns on its head. Its roar can make the nearest person''s ears bleed, a claw can easily tear a person, and it can speak! That is to have human wisdom.

    "The beast fenbaba shouldn''t be like this. The breath of the real beast fenbaba is mild!" enqi shook his head and looked at fenbaba with a lot of dignity.

    The gentle beast fenbaba is now the Warcraft fenbaba.

    Although everything as the patron saint of the forest, the protection of the forest and the power to manipulate the forest are retained, the spiritual fury has eliminated the name of fenbaba''s divine beast and replaced it with Warcraft.

    "Fenbaba is already a Warcraft!" enqi said.

    "Then there''s no problem killing it!" Gilgamesh asked.

    "Now fenbaba is not qualified to be the guardian of the forest. Although I don''t know who made fenbaba like this, killing it now can liberate it!" enqi said, looking at fenbaba with pity.

    Fenbaba''s posture must be influenced by external forces, which can make fenbaba''s spirit become violent as a divine beast. Those who have this ability should be the gods in the sky and the old dominators.

    "Divine beast? It''s really exciting!" Mu Hantian outlined a smile at the corners of his mouth. With the wings of the storm in his hand, fenbaba is also a divine beast, and his own strength has been sealed, so of course we should use our current strength.

    "Is it going to fight at last? Yes, that''s it. Kill it, kill it, and let me see if your posture when fighting is still so charming!" opposite the mirror connected with fenbaba''s field of vision, the goddess ishdar was flushed with a strange face and stared at the Mu cold day in the picture shown by the mirror.

    "Hum, it''s just a toy and a half god and half man. Why can you stand beside him like this, but don''t be proud, he will belong to me!" then, the goddess ishdar looked at enqidu and Gilgamesh around Mu cold day, her eyes were full of jealousy. She had a feeling of heart since Mu cold day came to the world, But standing beside him were enqi Du and Gilgamesh, and enqi were still the creation of their gods, and Gilgamesh was just a hybrid of half god and half man.

    "When you become a Warcraft, have you lost your wisdom, fenbaba!"

    Mu Hantian''s sword collided with fenbaba''s claws, and sparks burst out, breaking fenbaba''s sharp claws.

    Blood spilled from the claws and fell on the ground. In an instant, the ground was full of vitality and flowers and plants grew.

    As the guardian of the forest, the vitality in fenbaba''s body can be said to be strong and terrible.

    This is not only reflected in this, but also reflected in fenbaba''s resilience.

    Just in an instant, the broken claw was restored to its integrity. Not only that, but also the wound was restored.

    Fenbaba and Mu Hantian''s physical strength are detached, and their fighting speed is also very fast. Just one breath, there have been several fights.

    Although the general wounds recover immediately because of the vitality of the body, the pain will still exist.

    Perhaps it is because the spiritual fury degenerated into Warcraft. Fenbaba became braver and braver when he was injured. With more fury, he began to exchange injury for injury more directly.

    This battle without rules and regulations is naturally full of loopholes in Mu Hantian''s eyes, but even so, it is not easy to deal with. Any move of fenbaba''s power is terrible. For mu Hantian now, it''s not easy to be positive next.

    Mu Hantian has to admit that fenbaba''s physical quality is much better than him. After all, it''s a divine beast.

    However, this is more interesting. Mu Hantian has not fought like this for a long time. Although there is a gap in physical quality, it is not irreparable.

    There is something wrong with fenbaba''s mental state. The wisdom that was not weaker than human beings, which was originally possessed as a divine beast, is not reflected now.

    Fenbaba is just the roughest way to use his body power and manipulate his power to attack.

    The roots of the trees in the land have become fenbaba''s weapons. The ground is constantly uplifted with hills one by one, and then the roots run out of them one by one and beat them towards Mu cold day.

    If it is entangled, it may be tricky.

    Enqidu and Gilgamesh stared, and there was a slight light rippling on their bodies. They believed that Mu cold day would not lose, and they were on guard against other things.

    If fenbaba is not caused by natural factors, it is a question whether the guy who caused fenbaba will make a move.

    "Pooh!"

    This time, it was not just a simple flesh injury. The storm wing in Mu Hantian''s hand pierced fenbaba''s back and cut off fenbaba''s spine.

    The wings of the storm cut fenbaba''s spine and made a harsh friction sound.

    It''s extremely hard. Even steel can''t match the hardness of fenbaba''s bones.

    "Roar!" fenbaba fell to the ground, but the place where the end sword pierced his back radiated green light, which seemed to be about to heal. Mu Hantian felt the exclusion of the sword in fenbaba.

    "It''s not good!" Mu Hantian stabbed Jingjue into fenbaba''s spine, and then picked it hard. A bone shining like crystal rose into the sky and fell not far away.

    This bone is the basic of fenbaba''s body. Even if you want to recover, it won''t be possible for a while.

    Fenbaba has lost most of its combat capability.

    "Jill, lend me your heavenly lock."

    "No problem, go, tianzhisuo!" Gilgamesh ordered tianzhisuo to block fenbaba, trapping fenbaba like a spider''s web and keeping fenbaba away from the forest. Then Mu Hantian ran through his heart and head.

    If it is an ordinary weapon, it is very serious damage to fenbaba, but it is not fatal. However, Mu Hantian is not an ordinary weapon. The power of the sword itself is not affected by the huge vitality in fenbaba.

    However, fenbaba persisted for about half an hour before his spirit collapsed and died.

    Mu Hantian in front of fenbaba was also dyed red by fenbaba''s blood. The place that had not been soaked by the blood also showed a red color, like the heat of a stove emitted from Mu Hantian.

 Chapter 779

    After killing fenbaba, a special smell enveloped Mu cold day, which is a disgusting smell. Seems to be full of all the negative emotions in general, want to affect Mu Hantian.

    "This is sin!" enqi''s face changed between anger and lamentation.

    Fenbaba slaughtered hundreds of people in Urumqi. Mu Hantian, as the virtuous king of Urumqi, should not bear the sin of killing fenbaba.

    However, the fact is that Mu Hantian bears the sin of slaughtering the sacred animals guarding the forest.

    There is no doubt that this is the hand of the gods, that is, the gods will do such things later.

    "Sin? How about this? When I became the king, I had the belief to bear everything. It was just sin!" Mu Hantian was very optimistic.

    "Yes, if it were you!" enqi was relieved, although there was still a touch of uneasiness in the depths of his pupils.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "This... This charming posture, sure enough, you are the existence that I have been looking for and can satisfy me!"

    The goddess ishdar stagnated for a long time in front of the already dark mirror. Finally, a voice with great charm occurred, and she reached the peak uncontrollably.

    Now her mind is full of Mu Hantian''s figure. She wants him more than anyone else.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    After crusading against fenbaba, Gilgamesh took out vimona and returned to the palace with Mu Hantian and enqi.

    After that, Mu Han stayed in the palace for three days. Because the influence of fenbaba''s blood on him is still not in the past.

    It''s a cool day, but as long as it''s close to Mu cold day, it feels like being exposed to the hot sun. Enqi and Gilgamesh are not affected, but it doesn''t mean that others won''t.

    Rao is the strong constitution of Sumerian people. He can''t be too close to Mu Han day for too long, otherwise he will have the symptoms of dehydration.

    This is fenbaba''s transformation of Mu Hantian''s body, which makes Mu Hantian also have extremely strong vitality.

    However, Mu Hantian was not surprised. His body was not weaker than God.

    "Sure enough, sin still has an impact on you!"

    Today, enqidu and Gilgamesh came to see Mu cold day as usual, but what they saw was Mu cold day shrouded in the black gas of sin.

    Perhaps I heard the footsteps of the two people. Before I was awakened, Mu cold day woke up, and the smell of sin was silent.

    Sin will affect Mu cold day when Mu cold day sleeps.

    "No, I just killed fenbaba in my dream tens of thousands of times. Unfortunately, there was no real intense feeling in my dream!" Mu Hantian replied with a smile.

    Even if it is a sin, it can''t affect Mu Hantian''s will. After all, he has experienced the baptism of evil in this world.

    "I''m a man who wants to be the greatest two kings of all time. It''s just a sin. It''s nothing. Enqidu, your definition of me is still too low. Try to trust your man!" Mu Hantian looked at enqidu and said with a little conceit.

    "My man, what a shame!" enqi still couldn''t stand the flirtation of Mu cold day, but in enqi''s eyes, the worry gradually dissipated.

    "Although I don''t know what''s going on, the person who wants to calculate me will be disappointed and lose a divine beast!" Mu Hantian looked at the outside sky and stretched his body.

    He began to wear clothes in front of enqidu and Gilgamesh. Of course, Enkidu and Gilgamesh turned their heads with red faces.

    The influence of fenbaba''s blood has passed, and Mu Hantian has no heat like a stove.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    He went out with the army. A new war has begun, which is the war that laid the Sumerian Dynasty and the beginning of the death of enqi Du.

    The tactics of implementing Mu Hantian''s idea forced the other party into a desperate situation, and finally all shrank to the top of a mountain.

    It is clearly a joint army of many cities, but it is extremely fragile in front of Uruk soldiers.

    They don''t know what a real war is. Gilgamesh understood that under the order given by Gilgamesh, Uruk''s army was pressed step by step.

    If Mu Hantian didn''t want to have too many casualties, Gilgamesh would have launched a general attack to directly defeat the other party.

    This time, I came to convince people with virtue.

    "You''d better surrender and submit to our king!" Gilgamesh sent someone to communicate with the people opposite.

    Of course, Gilgamesh didn''t have much patience. After being rejected, he directly used violence to deter the other party.

    Enqi manipulated the earth to make the mountains move. In the chaos, Uruk soldiers directly rushed up and captured all the people.

    Gilgamesh''s step of unifying mankind is over.

    The leaders of the major cities that had not yet separated from the war were captured by Gilgamesh lock one by one in the war. Therefore, all mankind belonged to the rule of Uruk.

    The Sumerian Dynasty was established!

    бнбнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Gilgamesh!"

    "Do you know what kind of guilt you have committed?"

    The messengers of the gods came after all.

    Gilgamesh has not become a wedge restricting mankind, which has made the gods angry, and enqi has failed to play the role of Gilgamesh''s shackles.

    Now, all human beings are united by Gilgamesh lock, and they can''t sit still anyway.

    But at the moment, Gilgamesh has a greater confidence.

    Although it will not challenge all the gods, it is no longer so weak compared with the gods.

    The king''s treasure house was already in Gilgamesh''s hands and was completed when all the city leaders announced their surrender to Gilgamesh.

    The explanation given by the disc is that those cities already belong to Gilgamesh, and the treasure house also belongs to Gilgamesh. Gilgamesh has obtained all the treasures in the world.

    Moreover, not only the treasure house of Uruk, but also countless treasures in all the treasure houses have been included in the king''s treasure house by Gilgamesh.

    "What does my mistake have to do with you!"

    Gilgamesh was too lazy to look at the messengers of the gods.

    Enqi is not here. After all, enqi will still be very embarrassed in front of the gods.

    There were golden ripples behind him, and the golden wine cup emerged from the ripples. Gilgamesh took it in his hand, in which was like liquid crystal wine.

    The fragrance of wine spread, and the envoys of the gods could not help but move their noses.

    Not many people can enjoy this wine, even the gods.

    The production of fine wine created by human wisdom is extremely rare, that is, only powerful gods can take a share of it. Errands like him can only see it.

 Chapter 780

    "Why, do you want to drink?" Gilgamesh sat on the throne, sniffed on the glass, smiled with satisfaction, then looked at the messenger of the gods and stretched out the glass.

    "Since you are willing to worship me..." the messengers of the gods have long wanted to taste it.

    "Here you are!" Gilgamesh''s face was suddenly cold. The liquid crystal wine with strange wine smell was fiercely scattered by Gilgamesh and fell on the ground. Suddenly, the smell of wine smell directly filled the whole palace.

    The smell spread out, and those ordinary soldiers were a little dizzy.

    Only unusual people can withstand the power of this wine.

    This cup, even the strong Sumerians, I''m afraid they will be drunk for days. It can be said that it is an honor to drink this glass of wine without pouring it.

    "You..." the messenger of the gods lost his temper.

    The divine power blew a gust of wind in the palace.

    But then chains shuttle out of the golden ripples in the air, binding his limbs and hanging in the air.

    This is also not a God with disastrous power. Even the middle class of God is not without the slightest fighting ability, but it is still so weak in front of Gilgamesh.

    "It''s your honor to let you meet me. Do you really think how noble you are? In front of me, you are nothing!" all revealed in Gilgamesh''s eyes are contempt.

    On one side, the king''s treasure house was opened, and Gilgamesh put the empty glass in. When he took it out, it was full of wine.

    "You are blaspheming the gods!" the messengers of the gods were hysterical, but they could not get rid of their chains anyway.

    "Blasphemy? In cold weather, he said blasphemy?" Gilgamesh''s wine red pupils were sharp, and the envoys of the gods could not help but tremble. The pressure from Gilgamesh made him tremble. Humiliation is accompanied by fear.

    "Are you still taking your stand as a God in front of me? Sure enough, your gods are just a bunch of fools!" Gilgamesh said with a sip of wine.

    "Do you want to go to war with our gods? I''m the messenger of the gods! Not you, but the third person..." the messenger of the gods shouted, embarrassed and ferocious.

    When did he receive such humiliation, even as the bottom of God, but God, was insulted by such an insult or a wedge created by them.

    "Do you really think we dare not kill you?" before the messenger of the gods finished, he felt his head shake fiercely and his consciousness was vague.

    Mu Han Tian suddenly burst into violence, pressed his walking stick on the head of the messenger of the gods, and ruthlessly pressed it to the ground.

    The stone slabs in the palace were blown apart, and cracks spread on the ground, affecting several meters around.

    From the head of the messenger of the gods, there was golden blood flowing out.

    However, in the final analysis, he was still a member of the gods. He survived firmly by being treated like Mu Hantian.

    For the messengers of the gods, this kind of injury is not important. The most important thing is that they have lost all their faces and were thrown out of the palace by Gilgamesh and surrounded by other humans.

    As the messenger of the gods, he represents the gods, and he is difficult to resist such humiliation. I''m afraid the gods will be angry with him, and maybe he will be imprisoned in God''s prison and punished.

    However, even if so, he will be punished by Mu Hantian and Gilgamesh.

    The messengers of the gods could have escaped and hid in a place. Even the gods could not find him, but he chose to go back.

    Tell the gods about Gilgamesh and the arrogance of admiring the cold sky, and let the gods send down divine punishment.

    There was no accident. Everything was as the messenger of the gods thought.

    His story angered the gods. He was also imprisoned in the prison of the gods. He endured the burning of the sun''s flame and would not die, but the pain of the flame would continue to torture him.

    Among the gods, except one, the goddess ishdar is more and more impatient.

    How brave it is to ignore the gods.

    When the gods were still angry, ishdar came to Uruk, the king capital of the Sumerian Dynasty.

    Ishdar is very bold to show his posture in front of Sumer''s human beings. Ishdar is also very forward among the goddesses among the gods, both in identity and beauty charm.

    Walking among humans, Ishtar enjoys the feeling of attention.

    Even the guards of the palace put down their guard in front of Ishtar and allowed Ishtar to enter the palace without obstruction.

    After all, Ishtar is a God, and ordinary people can''t restrain the charm of Ishtar.

    They are brainwashed and will obey ishdarwan.

    He likes to play with men, which is also a reason why ishdar is called a witch.

    I don''t know how many families play in Ishtar. Everything is because of Ishtar''s play.

    When Gilgamesh established the Sumerian Dynasty, he specially asked someone to calculate that there were thousands of families destroyed by ishdar.

    Ishdar''s performance is like an immature child, but she has a high status, a noble status among the gods and a charming appearance.

    In front of Gilgamesh in the palace, ishdar looked like a proud Phoenix and admired the cold sky. His face was full of pride and confidence in his appearance and charm.

    "Don''t fiddle with your posture in front of me, it''s of little use to me!" Mu Hantian''s words poured cold water on her.

    However, Ishtar was not angry, but was more and more satisfied with Mu Hantian. Only this perfect king can deserve him.

    As for the group of ordinary people outside, they simply can''t stand her charm, and ishdar despises them.

    "What do you mean? Do you mean I''m just like this because of you? Mu cold day, don''t be too arrogant!"

    Ishtar snorted coldly and said, "the human beings you govern are convinced by me because of the charm of this goddess, not because of you!"

    Originally, Aojiao has existed since this era. Mu Han''s heart is funny.

    "Ishtar, what do you want to do when you come to see me this time? Did the gods send you? Tell me quickly if you have something. I don''t have the patience to chat with you here!" Mu Hantian said coldly.

    "It''s your honor for my goddess to come all the way to see you. You should be grateful!" ishdar and Mu Hantian tit for tat.

 Chapter 781

    Gilgamesh''s impression of ishdar is not good, because ishdar''s playing with humans makes Gilgamesh very dissatisfied. But mu Hantian doesn''t think she is very annoying. Now she is more like a child. Maybe she has been moved by reading her myth before.

    "What about enqidu? Why didn''t you see her? I knew the goddess was coming, so I hid in advance!" ishdar asked again, looking left and right, but I didn''t feel the breath of enqidu.

    "Ishtar, pay attention to your words. This is not your palace. Enqi is all my women. What qualifications do you have to say about her? I didn''t beat you out directly, which has given you face. Do you want to arouse my anger?" Mu Han Tian narrowed his eyes and some anger appeared in his heart.

    "Be my husband, Mu Hantian. I''m a great goddess. I''m willing to condescend to be your wife. You''re grateful to accept it!" ishdar said in a completely proud tone with both hands holding his chest.

    "Just you, the witch also wants to be my wife?" Mu Hantian said with a cold face.

    "Although I played with those mortals, I haven''t let them touch me so far!" there was some explanation in Ishtar''s words. I thought Mu Hantian might be concerned about this.

    She still doesn''t realize that Mu Hantian didn''t refuse her for this.

    Mu Hantian is not a fool. Everyone calls Ishtar a witch who plays with men, but Ishtar just plays with those men like a puppet.

    As a proud God, will ishdar be touched by ordinary humans, or even crossed? Especially among the gods, the goddess in charge of life, no matter how, can not degenerate into mixing with humans.

    "You think I''m mind this, don''t I know these things? Ishtar, put down your pride!" Mu Hantian''s tone was severe.

    Yes, Ishtar''s appearance and figure are impeccable, but mu Han day is not dominated by his lower body. And there are not no more beautiful women among their own.

    Finally, ishdar''s pride is to disgust Mu Hantian and thank him? The gods will never change their disgusting posture. This tone is really annoying.

    "Is this your answer? Mu Hantian, is it because of enqidu?"

    Ishdar''s eyes sank and was clearly rejected by Mu Hantian. In addition to making ishdar angry, who has wanted wind and rain since his birth, he also has his own anger of rejection.

    It''s because of enqidu''s, and ishdar''s jealousy keeps rising.

    "I hope you don''t regret today''s answer!" ishdar also had the arrogance as a God. He left directly when Mu Hantian refused.

    But mu Hantian stopped her. Because he remembered a scene in the epic of Gilgamesh.

    "Now you are more like a child, a child who has lost his beloved things. I hope you don''t do anything that I can''t forgive you!"

    "Hum!" snorted coldly, with a gloomy breath around Ishtar.

    "Since you refused me, go to hell with that * * *!" ishdar kept thinking.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "If you refuse ishdar like this, I''m afraid she won''t give up. Ishdar is more favored among the gods. If ishdar is willing, the gods won''t give up!" enqi was worried.

    Enqi was very clear about the position of ishdar among the gods.

    Is ishdar''s own origin, so let ishdar be spoiled among the gods.

    Ishdar''s father was the God of heaven, the pyramid peak among the real gods.

    "Well, am I going to accept her proposal? Enqidu!" Mu Han Tian didn''t worry about enqidu. What about fighting with the gods? He would open his own way with his sword, and even the gods couldn''t stop him.

    Enqi was embarrassed by Mu Hantian''s rhetorical questions and couldn''t answer them. Yes, she couldn''t see Mu Hantian accept ishdar''s proposal.

    Of course, enqi knew that he would not accept ishdar''s proposal with his character of admiring cold weather.

    "Well, Enkidu, even the gods will protect us in the cold weather," Gilgamesh said.

    "Yes, I will protect you anyway."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "This is the divine punishment of the gods!"

    On this day, all the subjects of Uruk knelt on the ground. The huge tree man was moving towards Uruk and destroyed all along the road.

    be a trend which cannot be halted!

    "It''s Tammuz, the God of plants!"

    The huge tree man is printed with clear signs, which belongs to Tammuz, the God of plants.

    "Tammuz, the God of plants?" Gilgamesh knew that the gods would act, but he didn''t expect to come so recklessly.

    Don''t the gods know that he has great power? Even among the gods, it is a relatively powerful force.

    "The virtuous king of mankind, Mu Hantian, do you know what mistakes you have made?"

    Great voices echoed in the air.

    It''s the same.

    The first sentence is either that you know what mistakes you have made or that you know what you are doing? I''m tired of hearing Mu cold days. Don''t the gods here know to put it another way?

    "Today I will bring you to ishdar to judge you. You can''t provoke our gods!" the voice of Tammuz, the God of plants, continued.

    "If you want the people of your city to live, you should come out to see me. Otherwise, I will turn the city into a sea of trees and let the human beings become the nutrients of the trees!" said Tammuz.

    The voice really spread to Mu Hantian.

    "Tamez, the God of plants, wants to catch the cold weather. Go and ask ishdar for credit!" enqi said.

    Among the gods, this is not a secret. Tamez, the God of plants, is interested in ishdar, the goddess of life, and hopes to combine with ishdar.

    Even Tammuz, the God of plants, made it clear to ishdar''s father. But that time was rejected by Ishtar without hesitation.

    "Ishdar''s suitor? No wonder he''s so brainless!" Gilgamesh said, looking up at the tree man in the distance and shaking his head.

    "So, what''s next!" enqi asked.

    "Needless to say, since he came to the door, I''m not polite. Moreover, it''s a pity that people like him don''t fulfill his words!" Mu Hantian patted enqidu on the shoulder, looked at the tree man and turned around.

    "I will make him feel what life is better than death!"

    Enqi looked at Mu Hantian''s back and the huge tree man in the distance. He couldn''t help praying to Tammuz, the God of plants, and hoped that he could leave his life in Mu Hantian''s hands.

 Chapter 782

    After rejecting ishdar, enqi clearly felt the change of Mu cold day.

    He seems to want to deliberately let the gods stand against him.

    Enqi has never seen Mu Hantian do such a reckless thing. Enqi knows the power of the gods best. Although she can be transformed into a weapon to use the power of inhibition, this power is limited.

    Moreover, enqi showed a sad smile on her face. She never told Mu Hantian that her life was actually held in the hands of the gods.

    As long as one of the three gods decided to let her die, she could never resist the orders of the gods.

    After all, she was created by the gods. Although some changes have taken place in the middle, she has become a complete life, a carrier of inhibition and a powerful force. However, her life is still in the hands of the gods.

    Enqi didn''t know it either. Mu Hantian knew this. Now he is trying to get him out of the control of the gods.

    There are three United gods. Apart from ishdar''s father, Anu, the God of heaven, and ishdar''s father, there are still two in the same position, and their strength is not weaker than that of Anu, the God of heaven known as the father of the gods. Even Gilgamesh can''t resist it, let alone the cold day of Gilgamesh. Of course, this is only a superficial phenomenon, Since killing fenbaba, Mu Hantian''s strength has been restored. No, it should be said that it is stronger.

    Enqi didn''t understand why Mu Hantian wanted to stand completely against the gods. However, since it was Mu Hantian''s decision, enqi would not change it. But silent support.

    Mu Hantian did so with his consideration. He probably already knew the way to go back. It should be the battle of the gods. After all, it is the moon world, and the strongest gods are Gaia and alaiye.

    But there must be an opportunity to trigger the battle of the gods, and Tammuz, the God of plants, hit the muzzle of the gun.

    With Mu Hantian''s eyes more and more firm, his momentum also changed, sharp, as if he could cut off all obstacles.

    Like a sword out of its scabbard, it is so sharp that people can''t look directly at it. The sword is the king of weapons, and Mu Hantian is also the king in this world.

    "King, what are you going to do?" Mu Hantian walked through the crowd, and most of the subjects kept their heads down in front of Gilgamesh without saying anything. Only an old man looked at Mu Hantian''s back and shouted.

    "Wang, you can''t go. If something happens to you, who should we lead?"

    Mu Hantian is their king. They are Mu Hantian''s people. Mu Hantian moved forward for them under the obstruction of the gods, but now there is no other person to support Mu Hantian, which makes the old man very sad.

    Now most people think that everything is caused by the cold weather, no matter what they do.

    However, they just don''t think about it. Without Mu Hantian, the virtuous king, they would still live in deep water and hot water.

    It is precisely because of the order brought by Mu Hantian that their lives become precious and are no longer cautious in life.

    "What a surprise, there are still people with such a thorough heart as you among the king''s subjects!" Mu Hantian stopped and looked at the old man with some softness in his eyes. Yes, he led mankind forward regardless of obstacles in order to free all mankind from shackles like the old man.

    "I''m your king. I''m invincible. Even the gods can''t do anything to me!" Mu Hantian said, inexplicably with a sense of shock and awe.

    The old man was stiff in place. In his eyes, Mu Hantian seemed to be surrounded by invincibility. Inexplicably, all his worries disappeared, leaving his trust in their king, Mu Hantian.

    "The gods can''t take my life, only myself can kill me!" Mu Hantian''s eyes suddenly became very aggressive. Gilgamesh summoned vimona, and Mu Hantian jumped up.

    Seeing the people like the old man, Mu Hantian is satisfied. This at least proves that everything he has done is not useless. Now it just needs the guidance of time. Human beings can become complete human beings, not puppets dressed in human appearance!

    Vimona shuttles through the sky like a flaming meteor.

    The huge tree man is outside the wall of Uruk.

    Ordinary tree people can''t have such a huge body. If the tree people are so huge, they are already arranged in the fantasy species, not just the relatives of the gods.

    Fantasy species, the peak species in this world except the gods.

    If it were not for the extremely rare number, I am afraid it would not be weaker than the gods.

    It seems that he also found vimona in the sky. The huge tree man trembled slightly, but it just moved slightly, which also made the earth tremble.

    Obviously, other forces are felt.

    If it''s right, the tree man should have become so big under the power of Tammuz, the God of plants.

    If you remember correctly, the tree spirit is another branch of the tree man, and it is also a family member under the control of Tammuz, the God of plants.

    In other words, Tammuz actually intervened in that battle.

    Good. Let''s calculate the new hatred and old hatred together.

    In front of the huge tree man, Mu Hantian and the vimona he rode were so insignificant.

    A face suddenly appeared on the tree man, with a malicious smile. Suddenly, a broad branch of the tree man full of the lines left by the passage of time whipped over.

    Is this going to give a blow?

    Mu Hantian looked at tamez, the God of plants in front of him, and sneered. Under Mu Hantian''s will, vimona accelerated and flashed through the branches like a streamer.

    Of course, it certainly won''t end like this, and it''s not polite to come and go.

    Mu Hantian also took out the wings of the storm. After all, this is also a magic weapon.

    The gorgeous brilliance made Tammuz''s eyes hot. Is this what Gilgamesh got in the treasure house?

    It is said that Gilgamesh still got the treasure house. In fact, the gods do not know the existence of the treasure house. They just know that the treasure house is human treasure.

    This can be said to be the greed of those patrons, and it is also the agreement between them. If the patrons who were imprisoned by the power of the old dominators were not rescued by the gods this time, they might still be kept in the dark forever.

    Even the gods are jealous of the treasures collected from the earth over the years since the birth of mankind.

    During the dream of the Dragon sleeping inside, the patron saint sent by the gods let humans walk on the earth, collected all the treasures and stored them in the treasure house.

    There are some precious materials and weapons polished with these materials.

    Of course, grinding into weapons also shows that the patrons seem to have other ideas. Those rescued patrons are now judged. Now all the city patrons, that is, only Gilgamesh''s cheap mother is still alive. Maybe she should thank Gilgamesh.

    This is why Gilgamesh''s cheap mother was clearly imprisoned, but she didn''t call for help, but stayed quietly inside. Here she can live.

    A sword was cut out, and an explosion came from the tree man''s branches. After a few explosions, the huge branches broke and fell to the ground.

 Chapter 783

    He dropped his sword hand and stood on vimona. Mu''s face was very plain in the cold day. Even after the tree man''s branch is broken.

    Gods like Tammuz, who are not in the field of combat, have never paid attention to Mu Hantian. Even if Tammuz is now driving a tree man comparable to fantasy.

    Perhaps he also noticed Mu Hantian''s disdain, or saw Mu Hantian''s expression, or because Mu Hantian was calm, tamtz couldn''t help getting angry.

    Originally, he just wanted to give Mu Hantian a downfall, but now Tammuz just wanted to teach this person who is still disrespectful and blasphemous in front of God.

    Numerous vines spread out from the tree man, like chains, surrounding Mu Hantian.

    "The treasure house of the king!" Gilgamesh flew to Mu Hantian''s side and opened the treasure house.

    All the space ripples of the king''s treasure house came into view, and a weapon came out of the ripples.

    The number is no less than thousands. Tammuz is not only jealous this time, but also greedy.

    Take Gilgamesh and take away the treasure Gilgamesh has. As long as he refuses to admit it, even the gods have no way to take him.

    "Gilgamesh, do you want to help this blasphemous guy?"

    "Hum, the decision in cold weather is my decision. You''ve been unhappy for a long time!"

    "Well, in that case, I have to punish you on behalf of the gods!" Tammuz''s voice swung up and centered on the tree man. "Now you have no chance to admit your mistake. Feel the anger of the gods!"

    The stationary tree man also moved at this time. The two arms that looked like the main branches waved, bringing a burst of air flow.

    If these two arms are waved down, I''m afraid the air pressure is enough to destroy part of the city of Urumqi.

    This may involve tens of thousands of humans.

    "The lock of heaven!" Gilgamesh narrowed his eyes slightly and got a little angry.

    Two chains rushed out of the king''s treasure house, extended infinitely, and finally hooked the two arms of the tree man.

    Tree man has no divinity, but now the tree man evolved based on Tammuz, the God of plants, has divinity. Although it is not too much, it is enough to make the lock of heaven work.

    Of course, it must not last long. After all, divinity is not weak, and the lock of heaven will not firmly lock the tree man because of divinity.

    "When I catch you, these things are mine!"

    Tammuz looked at the lock of heaven on the imprisoned tree man''s arm and breathed quickly.

    The lock of heaven and the end sword are all the targets of Tammuz. As the God of plants, he lacks attack means. This disadvantage will be supplemented. In addition to his status, his status will be improved among the gods who also depend on his strength.

    "What if you were locked with this chain? Now you are in my hand, Gilgamesh, just hold your hands!" tamtz looked at vimona surrounded by vines.

    Because of the border around vimona, the vines did not directly lock Gilgamesh, but in Tammuz''s view, it was the same.

    "Ridiculous! Didn''t you pay attention to me? Or did you only see Jill''s treasure house?" a cold hum came out of the ball surrounded by vines.

    The clear sound of snapping fingers sounded, and a sword cut out to cut off the vines. At the same time, Gilgamesh''s King''s treasure house began to become powerful.

    The treasure house of the king, which had been waiting for a long time, poured out countless treasure articles. A sound of explosion rang through the air, and all the vines collapsed.

    There are tens of thousands of vines, but they are also the original code of treasure that can''t resist pouring out.

    If the king''s treasure house doesn''t have its own recycling function, I''m afraid Gilgamesh will have a headache.

    Everything that enters the king''s treasure house will be marked by the king''s treasure house and can be recycled wherever it is.

    Otherwise, Gilgamesh will not throw out all the original codes of treasure without restraint, so it will take a lot of effort to recycle alone.

    There may be consequences of losing it.

    All the vines were broken under the original code of the treasure in the king''s treasure house. This way of fighting immediately made Tammuz unbalanced.

    As a God, it seems to be one class lower than Gilgamesh.

    "Click!" the lock of heaven made an overburdened sound.

    Under the efforts of the tree man, the lock of heaven can''t lock the tree man at last.

    The chain of one arm broke, and the other seemed to be out of hold.

    "Pull it for me!"

    Gilgamesh stood on vimona with the momentum of instructing the wind and cloud. He loosened the lock of heaven on his arm, wound it around the tree man''s feet rapidly, and then contracted fiercely.

    The tree man was trying to open the heaven lock of the other arm, and was suddenly shaken by such a pull.

    "It''s no use, Gilgamesh. Don''t want to play with these little cleverness. You''re really hot me!" tamez''s voice sounded again.

    If he hadn''t let the tree roots break the ground in time just now, he might have been pulled down by the lock of heaven. That would be a shame.

    With anger in his voice, Tammuz really didn''t care about anything this time. The tree man''s body shook, the lock of heaven was completely broken, and his two arms stirred the air like a hurricane.

    The sky changes color for it, which is the power of tree man comparable to fantasy.

    I''m afraid the earth will break down after this shot. At least Uruk needs to break up in this shot.

    "Do you want to take it out on my kings? That''s all!"

    Gilgamesh''s voice was so cold that Tammuz could not help shivering in the tree body. From the voice, Tammuz felt Gilgamesh''s killing intention to him.

    Looking up, the brilliant meteor occupying the eyes is close at hand!

    The golden meteor is shining like the falling sun.

    Tammuz has really heard about the power of this ending sword.

    However, the huge body of tree man can''t dodge!

    "Boom!"

    Tammuz shook in the tree man''s body because of the vibration from the explosion.

    He shook his dizzy head, took it off, and Tammuz saw countless treasures rushing over at full speed.

    The explosion kept happening, and the tree man kept retreating, step by step.

    Gilgamesh stood quietly on vimona and watched the tree man retreat step by step under his own attack, as if it were natural.

    Unhurried and domineering, Gilgamesh never paid attention to tamez, the God of plants.

    Like a tree man of fantasy? He''s just a living target here.

    г┐г┐

 Chapter 784

    "Pa!"

    The crisp snap of Gilgamesh''s fingers sounded, and the king''s treasure house suddenly disappeared, as did the original scriptures of those treasures scattered on the ground.

    Looking down, the Scriptures that fell on the ground have disappeared.

    "How dare you do something to this God!" Tammuz is extremely conceited, which is one of the reasons why ishdar doesn''t see him. Ishdar likes heroes, such as the King Mu Hantian, rather than Tammuz who follows behind her all day.

    "My tree man is invincible, Gilgamesh. You''re looking for your own death!" Tammuz roared.

    The tree man has extremely strong word resilience, and the power is huge. He can even fight with the giant dragon in the fantasy plant, and will not fall behind.

    The tree man raised his arm and patted vimona. The air flow condenses like substantiation, and the naked eye can see that there is overwhelming pressure sweeping over.

    The wind and cloud changed color, and the trees on the ground bent down with the flowing air pressure. The power to fight a real dragon is not that simple.

    "Verona!"

    Gilgamesh manipulated vimona to approach the tree man like lightning and came directly opposite the tree man.

    Gilgamesh is also ready, and the star of destruction in his hand is aimed at the heart of the tree man.

    That''s where Tammuz is hiding. The giant looked very slow. Before the tree man''s punch fell, Gilgamesh had released the star of destruction and burst in the tree man''s heart.

    Indeed, it almost blew through the heart of the tree man, but unfortunately, the remaining strength is not enough to open the channel to the ventricle.

    The next second, the hole made by the destruction star will be restored to the naked eye.

    "Boom! Boom!"

    It was also the star of destruction of the two methods. This time, it not only made the tree man stumble, but also blew through the ventricle. At the moment of opening up, vimona launched all his strength and rushed in like light.

    The enemy who can fight as a target, such as the tree man, is the least regarded by Gilgamesh.

    "You bastard, how can that trick be used like this!" in the tree man''s ventricle, tamtz looked at Gilgamesh standing in front of vimona.

    "Of course, I sent power to Jill." Mu Hantian smiled.

    "You... How possible!"

    "What I hate most is the sound of barking like a dog!" Gilgamesh suddenly rushed down from vimona and stepped on Tammuz''s head and pressed it on the ground.

    "You bastard!" when Gilgamesh stepped on the ground, TAMZ was really angry. He wanted to break away with his powerful physical quality as a God.

    The fact is very cruel. Let alone break free, he can''t even let Gilgamesh''s feet move.

    "Buzz ~ ~"

    In the air, the king''s treasure house was opened, and half of his body was exposed with four swords.

    "What do you want to do? You should think well. If I hurt you, your crime will be even worse. After you are judged by our gods, your subjects will also be judged by us. This reason is all because of you!" Tammuz swallowed his saliva at the sword reflecting the cold light.

    "The crime is even worse?" Gilgamesh smiled. A sword passed through Tammuz''s left hand and nailed it to the ground, as did the other arm.

    Tammuz, who was suffering for the first time, couldn''t help screaming. He was completely free of his previous calm and arrogance.

    "I really want to know what this crime is like!" Gilgamesh exuded evil spirit, and tamez was almost suffocating.

    Tammuz seemed to see a sea of blood and a mountain of corpses, and the disgusting smell of blood seemed close at hand.

    "I don''t like tormenting people, because I prefer to see them struggling. As a weak person, I have to challenge the strong. Do you know what kind of consequences it is?" Gilgamesh gradually forced his feet on Tammuz and looked at Tammuz with plain eyes.

    The more Gilgamesh did so, the more Tammuz had an unknown fear.

    "Creak!" the bone made an overburdened sound.

    As a God, he doesn''t need air to survive, but the bones seem to be breaking, and the feeling that his internal organs are oppressed is really unbearable but difficult to resist.

    Tammuz''s line of sight has been drifting.

    He is really a guy who can''t stand it. Mu Han sneered in his heart. He had already found out. Although the person around him has some hidden props, he can''t deceive his own perception.

    Behind Gilgamesh, there seemed to be a shadow looming and a cold awn blooming.

    "The guardian of God?"

    Gilgamesh leaned over to avoid the sword, and the Raider appeared.

    It''s human. No, it should be said that human beings have been transformed by the gods.

    Gilgamesh sighed as he looked at the God''s guard, who was wearing the black armor given by the gods and the burly middle-aged face of human beings.

    There was no emotion in the pupils of his eyes. He existed entirely to protect the gods. He was erased by the gods and became a demigod.

    "Jill, who is he?"

    "The strongest brave man of the previous era has indeed become like this!" looking at the burly man in front of him, Gilgamesh said that he knew his identity from the mark of honor on the man''s face.

    He is the strongest warrior in the last era of mankind. The human hero who once slaughtered the Griffin, a symbol of courage and confidence, endangering one side, is not just one, but two Griffins.

    Although the Griffin is not the strongest fantasy species, it is also good. The title of the king of the sky is not boasted. The two ends are together. Although they can''t challenge those powerful fantasy species like the giant dragon, they are also very scary.

    His life can be said to be a legend. He bathed in giant beasts, and the blood of fierce dragons became stronger step by step. Even at that time, he had the title of the God of war on earth. But in the end he was taken away by the gods, and there was no message from then on.

    "Kill him!"

    Cried Tammuz, who had worked hard to get such a powerful servant.

    Although as a human being, he was endowed with divinity by the gods and became a demigod. He developed his potential. In close combat, even the real God of war among the gods can''t get good. It should be said that he can''t fight.

    "Shut your mouth!" Gilgamesh said coldly. Over Tammuz, a huge iron block emerged from the king''s treasure house and pressed hard on his chest.

    This iron is meteorite iron, and its weight is not just what it looks like. The internal space of tree man is still wide, and without Tammuz''s command, it will no longer act, and it can also be used as a battlefield.

    "Jill, the God of war let me be my opponent."

    "If you want, I''ll give it to you. Don''t die."

    "Of course, victory comes to me!"

 Chapter 785

    "Come on, the battle begins." Mu Hantian holds the wings of the storm and smiles excitedly.

    The strongest human warrior of the last era, let me bury you.

    The divine servant moved, and his body shuttled through the air with the sound of gas explosion. As soon as he stepped on the ground, the wood chips burst and collapsed around.

    In the face of the attacking fist, Mu Hantian didn''t mean to avoid, so he greeted it with a sword.

    The body of the divine servant is as hard as steel, but the sword admiring the cold weather is not vegetarian.

    "Hehe, you really deserve to be a strong man, but that''s interesting."

    Mu Han seems to have something shining in the sky. Looking at the strongest human beings in the last era who have become divine servants, they rushed up bravely and bravely.

    Mu Hantian is very excited at the moment. His body has been silent for a long time. He has been in this world for so long and has not found an object that Mu Hantian can seriously fight.

    Even if it was the divine beast fenbaba, it was just that Mu Hantian was interested at that time.

    "Sonorous!" the servant picked up his weapon.

    "God servant, you... What are you doing..." Tammuz seems to be breathing down in the next second. The vitality of the gods can be strong. This injury is not a big problem for Tammuz, but the feeling of being squeezed all over makes Tammuz crazy.

    "If you didn''t erase your will, it might be a shocking battle. It''s a pity, a pity, a pity!" Mu Hantian sighed three times in a row. Each time, his momentum changed, irresistible and huge.

    Mu Hantian decided to let himself seriously come and give him a ride, which is his respect for an opponent.

    The confrontation set off a storm like wind. In the storm, Mu cold day stabbed the wings of the storm into the heart of the God servant.

    Unfortunately, the battle is not perfect. Unfortunately, I don''t know the name of the human warrior.

    Mu Hantian removed the heavy meteorite iron the size of a human head from Tammuz.

    "Mu Hantian, listen to me, I know I''m wrong!" Tammuz knew and was afraid.

    "You must save my life and kill my gods, but you will not be spared. I didn''t threaten you. If I die, I''m afraid the Sumerian Dynasty of Gilgamesh will be flattened by the gods! And enqi will also die."

    Tamez regretted his recklessness. In order to show that he has no plan in front of ishdar, he came to Gilgamesh.

    "Hehe, I really want to try if it''s like what you said." Gilgamesh''s voice was a little gloomy. Four Swords flew out of the king''s treasure house and nailed Tammuz to the ground.

    "Killing God is a great treason!"

    Tammuz struggled, but his limbs were nailed to the ground. The struggle not only didn''t struggle, but made the wound expand on the blade. Tammuz, like a flower in a greenhouse, almost collapsed in the face of death.

    "That''s what I thought. Kill you and the gods will be my enemy!" Mu Han said coldly, and then raised the wings of the storm.

    With a puff, Tammuz''s heart was penetrated. With these weapons, Tammuz could not survive.

    The golden blood evaporated like gasification, and so did Tammuz''s body.

    Without the support of Tammuz''s divine power, the huge tree man fell powerlessly to the ground to form a forest.

    It broke the ventricle. If it weren''t for Tammuz''s power, the tree man would have died.

    The fall of the tree man symbolizes the fall of the gods.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "You really killed him!" enqi sighed after Mu Hantian came back.

    "Cold day, I don''t know why you provoked the gods so unreasonably, but don''t forget that my contact with you is vague. You don''t want me to know, but it''s for me. Do you already know, I......" enqi bit his lips and looked firmly at Mu cold day.

    "Yes, I already know, because I know, I will be so urgent. You haven''t given me a baby, how can you go first? I won''t allow it!" Mu Hantian stroked enqidu''s hair and said firmly.

    "Sooner or later, I will start fighting with the gods, and now it''s just a little earlier!" Mu Hantian said.

    Enqi feels guilty after being confirmed, but things have happened. Naturally, she can''t wait to die. When Mu Hantian is ready to fight, she should help him and Gilgamesh manage the country together. But maybe Gilgamesh will fight with him.

    But even if you do your best, you should let the cold days be carefree!

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    With a bloody smell, Mu cold day came directly to the open-air hot spring.

    According to Gilgamesh, the reason why the palace was built here is not only because it is the center of Uruk, but also because there are hot springs here.

    Blood gas and sweat fell down in the spring, and then disappeared in the spring with the circulation of warm spring water. Soaked in it, Mu cold day has a little relaxation.

    "Wow!"

    The left arm seems to be trapped in softness.

    "Ishtar, you still don''t give up?" Mu Hantian knew who it was, opened his eyes and said.

    "This faint smell of blood is really irresistible. Why do you refuse me? Obviously, I am so attached to you!" ishdar naturally didn''t give up.

    The bloody smell is hated by Ishtar, but it appears on Mu cold day, mixed with Mu cold day''s masculine smell, which makes Ishtar more unbearable.

    Ishtar didn''t know why she would become strange when she was close to Mu cold day, but she liked the feeling. She wanted him and the man who made her crazy.

    Mu Hantian doesn''t have no feelings for Ishtar. Mu Hantian is also a normal man, and Ishtar is peerless in shape and appearance. But the other party''s practice made Mu cold very uncomfortable.

    "Is that what you want to say?" Mu said faintly.

    Feeling the coldness of Mu cold day, Ishtar changed rapidly and had some dark feelings.

    "Sure enough, sure enough, you still won''t accept me, why, why!" Ishtar said to himself, and some sick smiles showed an expression of unknown meaning.

    "Then die together!" in the face of Mu Hantian, Ishtar said this scary word with a morbid look.

    When Mu Hantian''s arm was released, Ishtar looked even more broken.

    Mu Han Tian sighed and closed his eyes again, and Ishtar left.

    Is this when the disease began?

 Chapter 786

    After Ishtar left, he went directly to his father Anu and asked for a key.

    When leaving the dwelling place of the gods, the God cast his fearful eyes on the key in ishdar''s hand, which is of great significance.

    And now the goddess ishdar, who holds the key, is in a bad mental state. Seeing the ishdar gods holding the key, they can''t help but distance themselves from ishdar.

    For fear that ishdar, who holds this key, will use the existence locked up by this key. Bull of heaven, this key belongs to the bull of heaven.

    The bull of heaven, that''s the strongest beast. In order to prevent the bull of heaven from running wild or fear the bull of heaven from running wild, the gods united and sealed the bull of heaven. The key to the seal is held by the father of the gods.

    The strongest beast has the power to kick mountain bags and cause large-scale natural disasters.

    "Die together, enqidu, Gilgamesh, Mu Hantian! Since I can''t get you, die, too. After you die, I''ll go to the underworld to find you!" ishdar held the key and seemed to roar to himself.

    A forbidden area of the gods.

    Ishtar entered it, because he was holding the key and had no reason. Only the guardian of the rules set by the gods did not block Ishtar''s entry.

    Finally, Ishtar entered a black space.

    In the center of the space is a golden skeleton heavily blocked.

    Like a golden skeleton, it is clear that there is still brilliance in the space without light. Just looking at it, you will feel a fierce breath.

    "Go, bull of heaven, tell me about the destruction of Sumer and the killing of enqidu and Gilgamesh!" ishdar threw out the key and said morbidly.

    The key turned into a radiance and disappeared. There was radiance in the eyes of the heavily blocked bull of heaven. All the blockades disappeared at this moment.

    The bull of heaven woke up, and the wind and cloud gathered here and became the flesh and blood of the bull of heaven.

    At this moment, the bull of heaven is no longer just a skeleton, but flesh and blood.

    The real bull of heaven is resurrected!

    "Go!" Ishtar ordered to the bull of heaven.

    The bull of heaven roared, and the lightning and hurricane rushed down to the lower boundary.

    "Look, what''s that!"

    Busy humans looked up at the sky, and they found the bull of heaven like a meteor.

    Without a prelude, the wind suddenly blows and seems to be increasing.

    "Boom!"

    The explosion didn''t happen in the tribe, but the aftermath of the explosion destroyed all the buildings. The strong man raised his head hard and saw the merciless hooves of the golden bull with red eyes.

    Pooh, my head is broken like a watermelon

    When he got the news that a tribe in Urumqi was destroyed by an ox, Mu Hantian knew that the bull of heaven was coming.

    Yesterday was another rejection of Ishtar, and today the bull of heaven came.

    Mu Hantian was already ready. The bull of heaven can be said to be the most powerful opponent Mu Hantian met after he came to the world.

    Although Mu Hantian did not fight against the bull of heaven, he already knew the strength of the bull of heaven. In the epic of Gilgamesh in previous lives, enqi fought hard with Gilgamesh to defeat the bull of heaven.

    Although this is the world of the moon, it is also based on the epic.

    However, I admire cold days much better than the two of them.

    The bull of heaven? Perhaps he is the opponent who deserves his best and deserves his best fight.

    However, Mu Hantian also has another worry. It''s strange that the gods still haven''t responded after he killed Tammuz.

    Perhaps this time, the bull of heaven is not only ishdar, but also the gods want to deal with it?

    Mu Han Tian didn''t guess wrong. When Ishtar went back last night, the gods were discussing how to deal with Mu Han Tian. It happened that Ishtar wanted to use the bull of heaven.

    So it was not only ishdar''s malice, but also the decision of the gods.

    If the bull of heaven kills enqidu, Gilgamesh and Mu Hantian, there is no need to discuss how to deal with it.

    And the bull of heaven will destroy Sumer, which Gilgamesh three people have worked hard to build, and the punishment for mankind will be carried out at the same time.

    "Go and see enqidu and Jill!"

    Mu Hantian left the room and went to the hot spring at the end of the palace.

    At this time, enqi and Jill usually soak in the hot spring. (author: actually, you want to see their fruit bodies. Mu Hantian: go to hell, you know too much!)

    However, when Mu arrived in the cold weather, enqi and Jill had already taken a bath, their hair was wet, their bodies were emitting light steam, and a special fragrance was coming.

    "It''s a pity. It''s rare to want to take a bath together." Mu Hantian pretended to be a pity and said.

    "I believe that the famous King would not do such a thing," enqi replied.

    "The king will not mind." this is Gilgamesh''s response.

    "Oh, well, let''s get down to business. The gods have released the bull of heaven."

    "The bull of heaven?" enqidu''s footsteps suddenly paused.

    "The gods have released this terrible guy!" enqi sighed. The bull of heaven, the strongest beast among the gods, is powerful even among the gods, perhaps second only to the United three gods.

    "Hum, even so, can''t the three of us fight a cow together?" Gilgamesh disdained that he could easily sling a cow.

    "Jill, don''t underestimate the bull of heaven. It''s the strongest beast, and its power is second only to the United three gods," enqi said.

    "Well, that''s interesting, but even so, the three of us can kill it," Gilgamesh continued, his eyes full of determination.

    "Enqidu, don''t worry. As Jill said, it''s no problem for the three of us to work together to defeat the bull of heaven." Mu Hantian doesn''t want to expose too much at this time. Once his strength is exposed, the gods will be alert and there will be trouble at that time.

    "Oh, well, since you all say so, I have to fight with you."

    "Well, don''t be too pessimistic. Victory will come to us."

    "Well, cold weather, no matter what decision you make, enqi and I will fully support you," Gilgamesh said firmly.

 Chapter 787

    The bull of heaven, the strongest and most evil divine beast, is sealed by the fear of the gods, and its power can be imagined.

    Its flesh and blood are composed of clouds, and its skeleton is cast like gold. It is only a matter of time for the carrier to cause storms, thunderstorms and destroy an area with the power of natural disasters.

    Within a few hours, the news came again. The bull of heaven violently set off a natural disaster, destroyed an area, and wiped out all mankind in the area.

    "I''m so impatient. It seems that I can''t wait!"

    Mu Hantian, Gilgamesh and enqi all took the vimona and rushed to the place where the bull of heaven was located.

    The sky ahead is overcast with thunder and lightning roaring in it.

    On the ground, the golden bull of heaven is wantonly destroying. Maybe it feels something. The action of the bull of heaven suddenly stops.

    Looked into the sky and roared.

    "What a harsh voice!" Gilgamesh took out the end sword and finally turned into an arrow. The star of destruction is ready.

    "Star of destruction!"

    A bow and arrow released, the star of destruction brought destruction, and rushed down like a meteor.

    This arrow seems to have the collapse of the universe, in which it evolves, like the big bang of the universe, which shrinks violently when it reaches the bull of heaven.

    The bull of heaven didn''t move. He looked at the closer and closer star of destruction. That''s how he looked quietly.

    It exploded.

    The flame rose into the sky, shocking.

    A slowly rising mushroom cloud rose into the sky. Even the subjects in Urumqi heard the huge impact clearly, and even saw the bright fire in the sky.

    Those human cities close to here suffered. The huge explosion shook the fragile glass products. Even in the workshop, all the unfinished fragile glass were broken.

    The broken pieces added wounds to the panicked craftsmen.

    Glass was handed down by Gilgamesh to decorate his palace.

    The mushroom cloud is still rising and has risen into the sky.

    The flame doesn''t stop, it''s still burning. The star of destruction really has the power of destruction. This is not a joke.

    The ground turned into a piece of scorched earth, not only that, but also under the power of the star of destruction, a huge pit was left here. The rock turned into magma, flowing in it, emitting hot gas, and the gurgling bubbles emerged.

    Magma spread toward the center of the explosion and the deepest part of the pit, and small magma lakes were formed in this way.

    The surrounding land is scorched black, and the red magma is on it. This scene is really like the scenery in the abyss and hell.

    The dust dispersed, revealing the scenery.

    It''s just a magma lake. There''s nothing else.

    As for the bull of heaven, it was also missing.

    Of course, Gilgamesh won''t think he has solved the bull of heaven. Although he can''t bear to eat the star of destruction, even the bull of heaven, it''s impossible to kill the bull of heaven.

    The noumenon of the bull of heaven, that is, the hardness of some golden bones, is not ordinary.

    There seems to be something moving in the magma lake.

    The thunder and lightning in the sky also rioted, and thunder dragons meandered down, but they were blocked by enqi.

    Black clouds gathered and rushed towards the magma lake.

    At the same time, the magma lake also burst, and all the magma splashed out. Among them was the bull of heaven with only bones.

    Even the power of the star of Destruction cannot leave any trace on its bones.

    The destroyed body is just condensed by clouds. If it''s gone, it can''t be condensed again.

    The dark cloud entered the bone. Immediately, the flesh and blood began to regenerate, and a living bull of heaven came back to life again.

    This time, the bull of heaven sent out strong hostility.

    Not only because Gilgamesh gave it a cool star of destruction, but also because Gilgamesh, Mu Hantian and enqi are the goals of its mission.

    Although it is the strongest beast and has the best strength among the gods, the bull of heaven is also obedient to the gods, and its will is only instinct.

    The gods once tried to completely control the bull of heaven, but failed. The bull of heaven''s self-consciousness was erased, but the residual instinct was in strong resistance.

    Although the gods can command the bull of heaven to do something, if not, the bull of heaven will run away and attack them in turn.

    This unstable weapon of war was sealed by the gods. It has not appeared for tens of thousands of years.

    Of course, for the bull of heaven, ten thousand years is just a blink of an eye.

    "Let''s go." Mu Hantian glanced at enqidu and Gilgamesh, then jumped up first and rushed down, just above the bull of heaven.

    "Oh!" Mu Hantian stepped on the earth, leaving a small hole in the earth. When he fell, Mu Hantian also took advantage of the situation to hold the horn of the bull of heaven and pressed it hard to the ground.

    Without the imaginary press on the ground, the bull of heaven was very strong and twisted his neck.

    This power is really terrible. At least I can''t compare with it.

    "Moo!" the bull of heaven shook off Mu Hantian and kicked out.

    Mu Hantian felt the great power from his arm and frowned. Under this great power, his body couldn''t help backing back. His feet glided on the scorched ground and drew two deep lines on the ground.

    Mu Hantian forcibly stopped his backward steps. Between the distance between the bull of heaven and him, the slender gully exudes heat.

    After a little movement of his arm, Mu Hantian could not help frowning, which was very stinging. A clear red hoof mark appeared on the kicked arm. The strength of Tianzhi bull is indeed very strong. Rao Shimu''s physical quality is incomparable now.

    "Moo!" the bull of heaven rushed over, trampled the land like a bulldozer, and then turned the whole land over.

    The bull of heaven running with all his strength is as fast as a golden lightning.

    Mu Hantian will not use his body to resist the power of the bull of heaven and take out the wings of the storm. Now he can''t use crystal Jue, because it''s useless. Only the power of God can defeat the bull of heaven.

    "Come on!"

    Mu Hantian was also unwilling to be outdone, and the storm wing in his hand and the blue horn of Tianzhi bull hit each other hard.

    "Wow!"

    The ground was like when the water was blown by the wind. The waves spread out centered on Mu Hantian and the bull of heaven, and then the sudden air pressure lifted all the sand and stones on the ground.

    "Touch!"

    It seemed that there was a golden lightning flash, and the collision between the wings of the storm and the bull of heaven flashed away. The bull of heaven fell deeply into the ground, and Mu Hantian also flew backwards until he flew tens of meters.

 Chapter 788

    Ox horn is not only the hardest part of the bull of heaven, but also the weapon of the bull of heaven. Mu Hantian could hardly hold the wings of the storm because of the power transmitted.

    And the wings of the storm failed to cut off the horns of the bull of heaven! However, a deep sword mark was left on it, spanning one-fifth of the two horns of Tianzhi bull.

    "It''s hard enough!" Mu Hantian moved for a while, with some numb hands, looked at the bull of heaven, which was emitting lightning like a thunderbeast, and frowned.

    "Boom!!!"

    The light of lightning and the sound of explosion continued to ring out.

    On the other side, enqi was not idle. The Thunder Dragon rolled in the dark clouds and wanted to rush down, but it was blocked back by enqi.

    When attacking, enqi will become the strongest spear, defense, and enqi will become the strongest shield.

    Standing on the ground, enqi is constantly dealing with the huge lightning coming down from the sky, as well as the attack of hurricanes like blades. The scorched land around enqi is more beyond recognition.

    "Cold weather, let me help you, lock of heaven!" Gilgamesh called the lock of heaven from the king''s treasure house.

    Now the bull of heaven is surrounded by lightning and storm. Gilgamesh also knows that he can''t be approached by the bull of heaven.

    The golden chain goes through the space and meanders forward to tie the bull of heaven.

    The power of the divine treasure was revealed again.

    The bull of heaven immediately became stiff, and the red light in his eyes flickered. The lock of heaven was tightened more and more, and the body composed of clouds shed cloud like blood.

    As the strongest divine beast, the level of divinity in the body makes the lock of heaven play the highest effect.

    You can''t break free from the chains.

    The effect of paralysis is also on the bull of heaven.

    "Sure enough, after all, it''s the strongest beast. How could I capture it like this? In that case, it really doesn''t deserve your name!" Gilgamesh didn''t get close, but fell beside Mu Hantian.

    It''s not that he doesn''t want to approach. Even if Gilgamesh wants to attack the bull of heaven now, the lightning around the bull of heaven is not a decoration.

    The body of the bull of heaven gradually recovered from its rigidity, and the scarlet light in his eyes was more and more bright. The brilliant lightning along the chain made Gilgamesh release the lock of heaven in his hand and close to the treasure house of the king to manipulate the lock of heaven.

    The thunder and lightning on the bull of heaven became more and more violent. Under the light of thunder and lightning, Gilgamesh also turned blue.

    "The lock of heaven can''t completely bind it. Although it''s imprisoned, it can still get rid of the paralysis of the lock of heaven!" Mu Hantian said faintly.

    The lightning and storm in the sky became more and more terrible with the outbreak of the bull of heaven, and enqidu''s strength became more and more powerful, equal to the bull of heaven.

    Plus Gilgamesh, Mu Hantian thought the victory was great. I can fight without pressure.

    The Tianzhi lock was pulled, and the Tianzhi bull completely got rid of the paralytic effect and dragged the chain into a rampage.

    However, the lock of heaven is also extremely strong and firmly tied to the bull of heaven.

    "The treasure house of the king!"

    The bull of heaven is crazy now. The thunder and lightning wrapped around him has condensed into thunder slurry, which is difficult to approach.

    However, Gilgamesh had a weapon in the treasure house of the king, and all kinds of shining treasures suddenly poured out like a rainstorm. Even if it was spread out by thunder slurry, it still had the ability to attack the bull of heaven.

    However, the effect is not too great. It just blew up the body composed of the clouds of the sky bull, and then more stimulated the ferocity of the sky bull.

    With the restraint of the lock of heaven, even the bull of heaven can only become a live target.

    Well, the safest way now is to consume the strength of the bull of heaven until the bull of heaven is exhausted.

    The war of attrition is not only enqidu, but also Gilgamesh is good at it.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    The gods have been watching the battle since the beginning of Gilgamesh''s use of the star of destruction.

    Up to now, the bull of heaven has been firmly locked by the lock of heaven. If Gilgamesh and Mu Hantian consume slowly, even the bull of heaven will be exhausted.

    God''s lock, this chain is really tricky.

    Some of the gods are not too powerful, but also thinking about whether they can break free if they are bound by the lock of heaven.

    However, it was soon denied by them. If they were bound by the lock of heaven, they could not break free from the lock of heaven.

    Why do such weapons exist!

    Even their gods are weapons that do not know their origin. One day, they suddenly appear next to Gilgamesh, as well as the end sword and the strange space of the king''s treasure house.

    The gods are very interested in Gilgamesh.

    Of course, one of the most convincing guesses among the gods is that these weapons are weapons in a treasure house they have never known.

    "The bull of heaven doesn''t seem to stand!"

    "If the bull of heaven is tamed, it will be trouble. Don''t forget that Gilgamesh and Mu Hantian have no respect for our gods!"

    The gods could not sit still and decided to help the bull of heaven out of Gilgamesh''s control.

    If the bull of heaven becomes the main force of Gilgamesh, Gilgamesh will pose a great threat to them.

    The gods do not want to see this happen.

    "Well, maybe he won''t listen to our warning. Now the next battle can''t be involved casually!" the gods were divided again.

    The power of the bull of heaven is fully released. The scene is terrible. I''m afraid that ordinary Protoss personnel will be turned into ashes by lightning in an instant.

    Even those with the title of God of war and the title of Thor are reluctant to intervene. Only those with the level of simultaneous three gods can participate in such a battle without fear.

    "In that case, I suggest threatening Mu Hantian with enqidu''s life. Although Mu Hantian won''t listen to our threat, if it is related to enqidu''s life!" a Protoss at the higher God level spoke.

    "Indeed, perhaps it can further threaten Gilgamesh to hand over his treasure and confess his sin to us!" the other God quickly echoed.

    In the middle of the corner, Ishtar looked coldly at the discussion of the gods and couldn''t help hearing that they were going to decide.

    Although ishdar wanted enqi to die, what she couldn''t tolerate was that the gods wanted to threaten him with what Mu Hantian valued.

    Ishdarr is very strange. Obviously, he wants enqi to die, but he can''t tolerate the gods to threaten Mu Hantian with enqi''s life and death.

    "You are gods. Don''t you feel ashamed to win with such a little trick?" ishdar stood up and scolded the gods.

    Although it is only the identity of the superior God, ishdar''s identity is actually more noble than that of the main god level, so he reprimands the gods with this posture. Although the gods are a little angry, they do not vent directly.

    After all, they can''t provoke the backstage of Ishtar.

    "Ishdar, Gilgamesh killed Tammuz. Don''t you have any feeling about Tammuz? Now you are still favoring Gilgamesh!" a superior god suddenly opened his mouth. He''s Tammuz''s brother.

    "Tammuz? The one who lost god''s face behind me like a dog?" Ishtar sneered, almost letting the talking God do it.

    Ishtar has no fear. Who among the gods dares to hurt her? If he dares to fight her, Ishtar will complain the next moment.

 Chapter 789

    "Gilgamesh, release the bull of heaven!" the bull of heaven was almost out of strength. When Gilgamesh and Muhan were going to give the bull of heaven the last blow, the voice of the gods came.

    Gilgamesh and Mu ignored the cold day, but enqidu, his face was cloudy and sunny, and then his eyes showed a look of pain.

    "If you dare to do anything to the bull of heaven, enqi will die. You don''t know that enqi''s life is in our hands!" the voice of the gods came again.

    Gilgamesh and Mu Hantian looked at enqi Du. Although enqi pretended to be calm, they still saw enqi''s trembling arms and the look of pain in their eyes.

    "It doesn''t matter to me!" enqi said.

    However, after this sentence, enqi suddenly fell back.

    Gilgamesh quickly hugged enqi Du. Gilgamesh could clearly feel that enqi Du''s life was weakening, but there was still inhibition and the power of the earth, so enqi did not die immediately.

    But it can''t last for many days.

    From the beginning, the gods did not intend to let enqi live.

    Maybe they thought they would cheat Gilgamesh and let Gilgamesh think they would release enqidu.

    "Gods..."

    Mu Hantian will not expect the gods to let enqidu go. He will just fight with his own hands.

    "One day later, I will start a war against the gods!"

    Taking enqidu from Gilgamesh''s hand, Mu Hantian''s eyes were extremely cold. Gilgamesh let the lock of heaven drag the exhausted bull of heaven. Regardless of the threat of the gods, sitting on vimona rushed to Uruk.

    The war with the gods has begun!

    The gods also know that they are scheming, but they seem to have missed something. Mu Hantian and Gilgamesh never think of anyone to bow their heads, and any opportunity is to fight for themselves rather than relying on others to give alms.

    Things seem to be going a little out of control.

    The bull of heaven was taken away by Gilgamesh. Even because of enqidu, Gilgamesh and Muhan Tian would still wage war against the gods.

    However, the gods also think this is a good thing. Finally, they can fight against Gilgamesh and Mu Hantian in good faith.

    It''s just war. The only thing that makes the gods feel pressure is mu Hantian and Gilgamesh. As for other humans, the gods don''t pay attention.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "You don''t have to be here with me. Don''t you have this more important thing?" enqi said to Mu Hantian around him.

    Although there is no change in Mu Hantian''s appearance, enqi, who knows the roots and bottom of Mu Hantian, knows that he probably hasn''t closed his eyes all day and night.

    "As my concubine, I will never let you die!" Mu Hantian said.

    Looking at the pale face, the emerald green hair that should have emitted fluorescence was also dim enqidu, Mu Han wanted to vent his anger in the heart of heaven.

    We must destroy the gods this time, and then go back to the important people like Gaia and Alaya.

    Mu Hantian left, and enqi looked at the sky.

    Even in the depths of the palace, enqi felt the changes in the atmosphere of the Sumerian Dynasty.

    The ground around the palace is shaking all the time. Sumerian warriors with strong blood are ready to go, and the most quintessential 14 of them are holding powerful weapons.

    Enqi doesn''t suggest Mu Hantian start a war. In enqi''s view, Mu Hantian is bound to lose. It''s not that enqi doesn''t believe Mu Hantian, but that the strength gap between mu Hantian and the gods is too big. At least in her opinion.

    None of the three simultaneous gods can be resisted by Mu Hantian. Even if there is a heavenly lock, although it can bind them and make them unable to break free, the paralyzing effect of the heavenly lock will be greatly reduced. It can not block the actions of the three simultaneous gods and their power. It is not too difficult for the three simultaneous gods to break away from the heavenly lock.

    Although the ability of tianzhisuo is very powerful, it is not a threat to the existence of standing on the gods.

    They all broke away from the level of God and stepped into the level of stars.

    Once you step into the star, it means that the simultaneous three gods are no longer constrained by inhibition and destroy the world. For the simultaneous three gods, it is as simple as moving your fingers.

    "Are you, Ishtar?"

    Even if enqi''s vitality is constantly passing, he also feels ishdar hiding in the place where his vision comes from his connection with the earth.

    Enqi also frowned when he saw that ishdar would pass his life more quickly. However, enqi would not let himself become a burden to Gilgamesh.

    Preconceived, enqi guessed that Ishtar''s purpose was to take her away to threaten Mu cold day.

    Enki won''t stand it.

    Ishdar looked at enqidu and turned his eyes. He also knew that he had been found. Then he came out of the hidden place and came to enqidu.

    "Is there any way to make you recover?" Ishtar twisted and asked.

    Although ishdar was ashamed to face enqidu, he still had to ask for important things.

    "You''re not kidding!" enqi was stunned, then turned to God, looked at the sky again and said.

    "I just, just can''t bear to see that they want to threaten him with what Mu Hantian values!" ishdar clenched his teeth and twisted his fingers on his clothes.

    "Only your father, Anu, can let me die. If not instructed, even the gods can''t open what they left on me!" enqi said and shook his head.

    Even if she was weak, her perception and so on were greatly weakened, but she could still hear that what Ishtar said was true.

    Ishdar''s feelings for mu Hantian are also moving. However, identity and character have become the gap between ishdar and Mu Hantian.

    At least in enqi''s view, it can''t be crossed now.

    Ishtar stayed in the palace, and enqi took in Ishtar who had nowhere to go.

    Mu Hantian didn''t intend to let Ishtar stay, but he was also cruel after knowing that Ishtar was expelled in order to obtain the key.

    Ishtar''s persistence moved Mu cold weather. However, the estrangement between and Ishtar will not disappear so easily.

    At least, the change of ishdar now also makes Mu Hantian a little better. Now ishdar is just like a human little girl.

 Chapter 790

    The war with the gods has begun. However, the first thing to start with is the harassment of subordinate races from the gods. Mu Hantian is not only to prevent these harassment, but also the voyeurism of the old rulers.

    Enqi can''t use his strength. Now he needs Mu Hantian and Gilgamesh to resist the secret intervention of the old dominator.

    The bull of heaven is now thrown into the treasure house of the king by Gilgamesh with the lock of heaven. Gilgamesh is also very curious. Maybe the bull of heaven is not a real creature. In the current state of the bull of heaven. That''s why you can enter the treasure house of the king.

    Mu Hantian and Gilgamesh didn''t want to tame the bull of heaven, but failed. The bull of heaven is wild and difficult to tame. At least they can''t tame it in a short time. And thanks to the bull of heaven, the lock of heaven tries its best to imprison it. Now it can''t be used.

    Although human beings are not weak, they are not enough to see compared with the real overlords and other races on the earth. In terms of quantity, human beings are only the most insignificant in this land.

    Born from the magma, the dependents of the God of fire, the fire spirit, the skeleton of the forerunner of the gods of the underworld, the tree spirit and tree man to pay for Tammuz.

    At this moment, the center of the world quickly shifted to mankind.

    Voyeuristic humans are no longer only the old dominators. The demons from the negative and the giant Dragons of the fantasy species are more or less the races that have an agreement with the Protoss.

    Mu Hantian and Gilgamesh have to face not only the gods, but also those powerful illusions that have a contract with the gods.

    The Dragon wakes up from the earth and makes the sky red. The red dragon winds around the flame and breaks through the ground from the volcanic vein. The Earth Dragon wakes up covered with glittering and translucent earthy yellow material.

    Just because of a race, human!

    Not to mention the gods, in fact, those fantasy species also know that human potential is terrible. When they develop, they will quickly spread across the whole land, occupy their living places and narrow their living areas.

    It is only less than a year since human beings gave birth to babies. For fantasy species, this reproductive speed is what they fear most.

    As everyone knows, the giant dragon is unlikely to have children for tens of thousands of years, and even hundreds of thousands and millions of new dragons have not been born.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "The fire fell from the sky! The angry waves of nabistine came!"

    When facing the attack of the family members of the gods such as tree spirits and goblins, Gilgamesh and Mu Hantian came to the front line for the first time. Without a word, Gilgamesh completely liberated the end sword Enki.

    Although it was agreed with enqi not to liberate the end sword casually. But now is not the time to worry about these. It is necessary to end the liberation of the sword, and it is not a casual liberation.

    The descendants of divine beasts sent by the gods were killed by Gilgamesh one after another. Up to now, almost thousands of descendants of divine beasts have been killed.

    The torrential flood continued to rage, and the goblins were destroyed at the first time. So was the fire spirit. This flood is not an ordinary flood, but a natural nemesis for the fire spirit.

    Only the tree spirits and tree people insisted. On the first day, all the tree spirits were destroyed, and on the fourth day, all the tree people were destroyed.

    Before the seventh day of the end of the sword, the strongest flood destroyed all the tree spirits, tree people and fire spirits.

    However, originally, the tree spirit, tree man and fire spirit were just pawns of the gods, but the gods did not expect that Gilgamesh and Mu Hantian would be so decisive. They stepped into the battlefield and began to harvest at the first time.

    When the gods sent down their combat power, they were helpless about the flood. They suddenly realized that Gilgamesh''s final sword was comparable to the weapon of the three gods.

    In particular, the water god in charge of water among the gods and the God of ice crystal who competes with the water god are eyeing Gilgamesh''s end sword. The two gods who are closest to the level of the LORD God are the leaders of the two teams of the combat effectiveness of the gods sent down this time.

    The only solution is to get rid of Gilgamesh, which is what the gods of water and ice crystal want.

    Mu Hantian and Gilgamesh are still on the front line.

    Standing on the fortress cast in a short time, they saw huge ice crystals and water columns rising into the sky.

    In just one day, the God of water and the God of ice crystal made a river flow here.

    This is a provocation, but also to show off their ability to change the world. This is the power given to the gods.

    The gods were indeed born with the golden key and were born with natural power.

    However, the competition among the gods is also terrible. Compared with the whole Protoss of the gods, few can stand out.

    For example, the God of fire, only the God who has the strongest control over fire can become the God of fire, and other gods who have the power of fire can also challenge. If they win, they will die.

    Tens of thousands of gods and men in Mu Hantian and Gilgamesh''s eyes exude a divinity that is only stronger than that of ordinary descendants of gods and beasts.

    In addition to being a Protoss, these gods are actually inferior to humans to some extent.

    Of course, what we are talking about here is the plasticity and development of human beings.

    Human beings are peeped at and feared. Plasticity and development have contributed a lot in these two days. If the gods had not restricted human beings, now the master of this land should have belonged to human beings.

    In the middle of the night, there was a bright red spot approaching. In the vision of Mu Hantian and Gilgamesh, a huge red dragon was moving forward at a speed no less than that of vimona.

    At the moment when war is imminent, does the dragon also want to intervene in the battle?

    Yes, this red dragon is not a subspecies dragon, but a real fantasy dragon!

    There is no trace of high temperature. The temperature around red dragon is very ordinary, but it is just like this that proves the strength of red dragon.

    Although the gods have signed a contract with the dragon, there are still some wrong eyes, such as the red dragon and the God of fire.

    However, with a contract with the gods, it is difficult to figure out whether the red dragon wants to be an enemy of mankind or what it wants this time.

    Help humans? At least Mu Hantian didn''t think so. If human beings have anything to make the Dragon want, it is the reproduction speed of human beings.

    However, if the dragons had a way to achieve the speed of human reproduction, would they wait until now?

    Even though humans were under the management of the gods at that time, for the giant dragon, what if it could reproduce like humans, expand its race, and turn against the protoss.

    Not only do you admire the cold sky, but also the advance combat power of the gods opposite you are wondering what the Dragon wants to do.

    The Dragon fell from the sky on the forest outside the battlefield, and then suddenly disappeared into the air.

    Giant dragon, for this race with both body and magic, it is still possible to change its body size by magic.

    Of course, the Dragon doesn''t like to become anything else, because it''s not as happy as it was when it was a dragon.

    No matter what it looks like, it is more oppressive for the dragon, because it can''t give full play to its strength.

 Chapter 791

    "The famous virtuous king and hero king are really extraordinary!"

    Under the gaze of Mu Hantian and Gilgamesh, the rough man in red walked carelessly to the top of the fortress.

    Although with an honest smile, the inexplicable dignity made the Sumerian soldiers in the fort feel a palpitation.

    Red dragon Kayla.

    Mu Hantian has felt the explosive power contained in the man. Even if he is in melee, he is not the opponent of the man in red clothes and hair like a burning flame.

    Of course, Mu Hantian can defeat him in terms of comprehensive combat power.

    "It''s really rare that you can see us with the face of human beings. It can be seen that you have very important things related to human beings, red dragon!" Mu Hantian said faintly.

    "Sure enough, you have guessed your identity, under the wise king''s Pavilion of Sumer!" the red dragon bowed to Mu Hantian with his unfamiliar human etiquette.

    "I''m Honglong Kaila, a member of the dragon. This time, I really have a very important thing to communicate with the virtuous king and the heroic king!" said Honglong Kaila.

    "Oh?" Gilgamesh smiled with interest.

    It is rare for the proud dragon to call her the hero King''s cabinet.

    Gilgamesh was also interested in what red dragon Kaila said. What is it that makes red dragon Kaila do this.

    "Didn''t your dragon have a contract with the gods? Are you going to break the contract with the gods?" Mu Hantian said with some ponder.

    "It''s hard to protect yourself. What else do you talk about violating or not violating?" Honglong Kaila shook her head.

    Although red dragon Kaila looks like a fighting faction, in fact, among the dragons, red dragon Kaila is the responsibility of the mind. At the same time, it is also the closest relationship with inhibition.

    From the moment of human birth, red dragon Kaila knew that the future of human race was terrible and perhaps unstoppable.

    Red Dragon Kaila also had the idea of exterminating mankind, but she guessed it completely after being warned by inhibition.

    Whether it is the gods or fantasy, it will accompany the passing of this era until the arrival of the next era.

    And mankind is the beginning of the next era, or the choice of inhibition.

    Until the birth of Gilgamesh and the emergence of Mu Hantian, red dragon Kaila confirmed this more.

    The lock of heaven, the sword of the end, the treasure house of the king, aren''t all these given by inhibition?

    Although there is no sign, red dragon Kaila is certain that this is the inhibitory force to clean up this era.

    Whether it is the old dominator or the gods, living is a kind of fantasy.

    Even the red dragon Kaila is not sure whether the dragon''s blood can still exist and whether it will be extinct if it is really the inhibition force to be purged.

    Then, red dragon Kaila also places her hope on human beings.

    Human beings have the best tolerance among all races. With some rituals, the dragon can let human beings obtain the blood of the dragon and pass it on from generation to generation.

    If it had been before, the giant dragon would not have done such thankless things. However, red dragon Kaila had a hunch that the inhibition power should be cleared and their existence with great power and power should be cleaned up.

    If you want to inherit the dragon''s blood, you can only rely on humans.

    "Do you represent the dragon or yourself!" Mu Hantian couldn''t help but be silent when he heard the request of red dragon Kaila. Also thinking.

    In this world, there are some clues about why Gilgamesh became a hero king and the acquisition of the lock of heaven.

    Mu Hantian does not resist the request of the red dragon Kaila. The power to accommodate the dragon is owned by mankind. There is no damage to mankind. At the same time, it can enhance combat effectiveness.

    "On behalf of myself!" said red dragon Kaila, with helplessness on her face. Among the dragons, he is the only one who is afraid of the future.

    Maybe it''s because he knows the power of inhibition best among the dragons.

    The dragon is too confident in his power. He believes that he will not die. No one can destroy them.

    The prophecy of red dragon Kaila has not been valued by other dragons. The dragons are all grumpy, especially red dragon Kaila. Since they don''t believe it, red dragon Kaila is too lazy to spend time persuading them.

    His blood has passed down, so doesn''t it also represent the blood of the dragon?

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    We should have human nature more than human beings, and be more sacred than gods. Mu Hantian, the strongest king and virtuous King standing at the top of the forest!

    This is enqi''s evaluation of Mu Hantian.

    Perhaps when he first saw Mu Hantian, enqi would still feel that Mu Hantian was still lacking as a king, but later it proved that enqi''s worries were vain.

    As a clay figurine of the gods, she met a god prostitute for the first time. Maybe it was fate. Since then, she has gradually moved closer to human beings and owned everything that belongs to human beings.

    After that, whether it was fate or anything, enqi wanted to assist Mu Hantian according to his own thoughts.

    Mu Hantian was more dazzling than she thought.

    Relying on the wall, enqidu''s vision seemed to penetrate space and time, generally connected with Mu Hantian, smiled, and the missing would convey the past.

    Ishtar fell asleep against the trees.

    There is also a complete refresh of Ishtar''s focus.

    Under the bright appearance, Ishtar is just a girl who lacks love, willful and reckless, and is fragile and weak.

    It is necessary to let the cold weather improve the focus on Ishtar.

    Maybe it''s because of Ishtar''s persistence to Mu cold day. Now Ishtar has nothing. If Mu cold day, the only one who supports Ishtar''s faith, refuses her, it''s really cruel for Ishtar.

    Enqi could not imagine how much suffering ishdar would suffer without the protection of the gods.

    Even if her father is Anu, but family? Is there such a thing among the gods?

    Ishdar''s theft of his father Anu''s key has angered Anu''s bottom line. Ishdar can''t go back to the Protoss.

    Even though the blood is noble, Ishtar is now different from the lowest god man in the eyes of the gods.

    Perhaps, if Mu Hantian rejects ishdar, ishdar''s future will become a tool for reproduction. Without Anu''s threat, there are not a few gods who care about ishdar''s blood.

    Ishtar was also subconsciously aware of this, so she came to the only palace where she could feel a sense of security after being expelled.

    Even if Mu Hantian and Gilgamesh are not here, even if Sumer''s main combat power is gone, even if she is weak now, it is not easy to provoke.

    What''s more

    Enqi looked at the highest peak of Uruk, where there was a red light shining.

    People in Urumqi saw that yesterday, a red dragon fell from the sky, smashed the peak and dived into the magma.

    It was an active volcano. It should have taken thousands of years to erupt. It was activated by the red dragon.

    However, the power of the volcano was also suppressed by the red dragon.

    Is Han naive more capable than expected? Has he reached some agreement with a giant dragon?

    Enqi smiled, closed his eyes, relaxed his vigilance and fell into sleep.

    There is no need to worry about anything. A red dragon has more deterrent power than she is weak now.

    The gods have to hold their hands if they want to make a move.

    After all, the red dragon is not one of those fearless dragons with strong self-sustaining power. In terms of wisdom, the red dragon is also a brain school. The loose dragon can sit on an equal footing with the gods.

 Chapter 792

    Mu Hantian signed a contract with Honglong Kaila.

    Of course, the contract has a price. Honglong Kaila also found Mu Hantian with the idea of being ruthlessly slaughtered.

    However, there is only one agreement in the contract signed between mu Hantian and red dragon Kaila, that is, red dragon Kaila becomes the guardian dragon of Urumqi and Sumer to protect Sumer''s safety. Of course, the focus is to protect the safety of enqidu.

    In the eyes of the gods, enqi is bound to die. Maybe he won''t make any small moves, but who knows? After all, it is the gods who hold themselves superior. Their morality is nothing in the eyes of the gods. They don''t need to abide by anything, because in their eyes, their gods are free, noble and free.

    And Mu cold day is to make their nobility become humble, let their souls degenerate, and let their freedom be bound.

    Soon, it was time for Sumerian soldiers to fight. Mu Hantian and Gilgamesh worked hard to prepare for the battle.

    "It''s really a group of ''God adults'' who can''t stand it!" the faint words spit out from Mu Hantian''s mouth. It seems that Mu Hantian doesn''t pay attention to God at all.

    "The night is just right tonight, and this fortress is just right to be your burial place!" Gilgamesh stood beside Mu cold day, and outlined a cold smile on the corner of his mouth.

    The battle started, and the violent wave was transmitted in the fortress. The raid of the gods did not work.

    The human side is completely crushing the soldiers of the gods, skillfully killing, fearless of everything, exchanging injury for injury and courageously moving forward, which are not possessed by the soldiers of the gods.

    These soldiers grew up in battle after battle and became soldiers in a hundred battles, which is Gilgamesh''s requirement for the army he led.

    God man''s armor weapons are extremely excellent, but the gods have been slack for too long, and the soldiers just pick some components from God Man temporarily.

    Let alone go to the battlefield, I have never experienced a killing.

    In the face of human soldiers who exude a ferocious atmosphere, gods are a little timid.

    This timidity will become their biggest weakness.

    Of course, the two water gods under the two main gods among the gods will not worry at all, but they will not care about the life and death of their soldiers. Their purpose is only to admire the life of cold days and Gilgamesh, and to seize the final sword in Gilgamesh''s hand and become the main god.

    In comparison, the lives of these gods and men are nothing. That''s the cruelty. That''s the nature of the gods.

    "Boom!"

    The huge explosion made Mu Hantian''s eyebrows pick.

    To tell the truth, the water god is still a God. Mu Hantian didn''t pay attention to it at all.

    Only the God of the LORD God level can make Mu Hantian serious, but it is only serious.

    After the explosion, there was a violent water flow, which filled the whole room in an instant. The nature of the water flow was like the flood after the end of liberation. It flowed at a high speed, and the stones were crushed like tofu.

    Not only that, the water suddenly freezes in the next moment, and then breaks. The sharp ice slag penetrated the stone wall and accidentally injured the God Man soldiers below.

    As for our human soldiers, at Gilgamesh''s instigation, they are far away from here.

    Mu Hantian and Gilgamesh left the window sill and came to the outside ground in a moment.

    The fragments of ice crystals passed by them like meteors, but none of them could hit them.

    "In cold weather, give them to me. They want to take the end sword from me, but they have to pay the price of their lives."

    "Well, I think you can solve them easily." Mu Hantian didn''t refuse.

    "Of course."

    "Hum, you don''t pay attention to us!" with a cold hum, the two gods shot together.

    "It''s a rational decision, but it won''t change your destiny. Do you really think you can win the king?" Gilgamesh ignored the two gods with plain eyes.

    "Your chain is now imprisoning the bull of heaven. Your sword needs time to use. Without these two things, do you really think you will pose a threat to us?"

    The God of water said, the bottom spirit is here.

    The gods are not fools, but they also have brains who predict the current combat power of Gilgamesh.

    What they fear is that there is only the lock of heaven. However, the gods are most aware of the stubbornness and violence of the bull of heaven. If Gilgamesh and Muhan did not tame the bull of heaven, then the chain will never appear here.

    The water spread to the ground and sent out a powerful look from the two gods. The high-quality magic was suffocating like substantiation.

    Under the power of this air, they began to control the surrounding water.

    Although one of them is called ice and the other is called water, they all belong to the power of the sea after all.

    In fact, even the God of water has the ability to freeze and control ice, and the title is just to choose the change you like.

    The God of ice crystal likes the cold change of water, which is the title now.

    Both gods are candidates for the position of Poseidon at the level of Lord God, and they have been unable to decide who can succeed the position of Poseidon. This also shows that they are equal in the power of water. When the two gods add up, it is estimated that the LORD God can not be ignored.

    "That weapon!"

    The God of water and the God of ice crystal are eager to look at the end sword behind Gilgamesh. That is their key to the sea god. Whoever arrives can become the sea god.

    But to succeed the sea god depends on power, and the end sword does represent the power of water.

    The dark blue air spread on the earth. Both the quantity and quality were amazing. At the same time, it was slowly freezing and a cold field was formed.

    The iceberg rising into the sky formed a prison, which contained Gilgamesh like a fortress not far away.

    Gilgamesh watched them make these things quietly.

    The two gods created this field not only to increase their advantages, but also to prevent him from escaping.

    Joke, the hero king will run away in front of them?

    Gilgamesh looked very calm and didn''t seem to pay attention to all this.

    In the world of ice crystals, there is water flow, which has become a world of water and ice.

    The giant composed of ice and water rose up and surrounded Gilgamesh with a trident, a symbol of the candidate of the sea god.

    "That''s what it looks like!" Gilgamesh was also satisfied with this magnificent venue.

    Such a battlefield is just like her, and it is the battlefield suitable for her identity.

    The end sword was removed from behind, and vimona started in this narrow space under the will of Gilgamesh.

    Some ox heads suddenly appeared on the ice giant, just like the ice monster of real life. So did the water giant on the other side, but it looked like a horse with insect limbs.

    Seemingly weak legs have extremely strong penetration.

    Gilgamesh laughed between the two giants.

    "I want you to see what power is!"

 Chapter 793

    Domination, this is complete domination. This is why the gods consider themselves superior, because they have power and can dominate.

    The Trident with different postures in the hands of the two gods is not a decoration. It is the projection of the Trident, the real weapon of the sea god. In terms of quality, it must not be comparable to Gilgamesh''s end sword, but it is also comparable to class B treasure if it is rated as treasure.

    "Let me kill you with my sword!" Gilgamesh did not call out the king''s treasure house and directly smashed the two gods with weapons such as powerful treasure prototypes.

    Gilgamesh prefers this way of fighting that allows her to enjoy and wantonly.

    After Mu Hantian''s teaching, Gilgamesh has reached the highest level of swordsmanship. Enqi once said that Gilgamesh''s swordsmanship is difficult to compare even with the gods in the sky. It is well deserved to be the second in the world, because the first is mu Hantian''s.

    Mu Hantian also exchanged some swordsmanship from the system for Gilgamesh, such as... Yanhui, snow, frost wind and his one handed sword move.

    "You can''t bear it anymore. Ending the sword has really wronged you all the time. Today, let you taste the blood of the gods!"

    Gilgamesh can feel the restlessness and urgency of ending the sword.

    Then Gilgamesh moved, not only Gilgamesh, but also the giant of ice and water.

    Two tridents cut open and the air split over.

    "Wow!"

    It was dripping water and covered with ice crystals. Gilgamesh stood on the icy Trident, and his magic was strong to isolate the chill of the Trident.

    Then Gilgamesh looked at the God of ice crystals.

    "Secret sword, swallow returns!"

    Gilgamesh moved, and the end sword of his left hand seemed to fold the space. In the eyes of the ice crystal God, there were three sword lights, blocking all his retreating roads.

    It didn''t attack him because the protection of the ice giant blocked Yan Hui, but Yan Hui cut a huge hole. Three sword marks almost on him made the sweat of the God of ice crystal stay. If he hadn''t moved a little as a God''s intuition, the sword would have been enough for him to die before.

    But do you really think this is the end?

    However, just as Gilgamesh was about to give the last blow to the God of ice crystals, the Trident composed of water rushed across the sky and suddenly penetrated the space.

    "The dark flow - the blade of the wind!" Gilgamesh''s backhand is a sword Qi hitting the Trident composed of water. Although it is not weaker than class B treasure, it is only powerful.

    As an ex level sword, the end sword is completely rolled in terms of material. Directly cut off the Trident composed of water flow.

    If you want to condense again, you need to pay a lot of attention to the God of water.

    If they fight alone, maybe they will be killed by Gilgamesh in an instant.

    Water God and ice crystal God have some thrillers.

    However, they also have their biggest dependence, their control over water.

    The gods are created by the root, have the power to control the world and have the power to manipulate rules. This is a very advanced power, and it is also the reason why the gods are difficult to be disobeyed.

    With sharp blade and strange swordsmanship, Gilgamesh is a frightening guy.

    The gods never knew that Gilgamesh''s swordsmanship was so appalling.

    Of course, Gilgamesh''s close combat ability is also obvious to all. However, this has refreshed the three views of the gods.

    "Secret sword, frost wind!"

    Gilgamesh was so flexible that his body shuttled around the two giants like a flowing wind. He found a chance to attack immediately.

    It can only be said that the perception of the gods is still very strong. After all, this is their field. The water vapor in the air is all their eyeliner. They can feel the sword of a certain group and avoid it.

    But after several rounds, the God of water and the God of ice crystal were injured.

    It feels like being teased.

    The gods of water and ice crystal have to admit that Gilgamesh is teasing them now.

    There''s nothing they can do about Gilgamesh. Even, it may die!

    "Why, you are the gods above. What''s the matter? Now you are in your field!"

    Gilgamesh stopped and laughed happily, completely ignoring the thoughts of the two gods.

    It''s also time to send the targets of these two exercises to die.

    "Let the king give you death!"

    Gilgamesh disappeared so fast that Gilgamesh''s figure was lost even in the eyes of the gods.

    In the sky!

    Relying on the information from the water vapor in the field, the two gods looked at the sky. In the sky, the end sword radiated brilliance, showing the state of bow and arrow.

    The star of destruction is on the line.

    The destructive power frightened the two gods.

    Manipulating the water vapor in the air to condense into water flow, it was like a poisonous snake surrounded, but Gilgamesh''s magic broke out.

    The magic like fire is strong and terrible around Gilgamesh, both in quantity and quality.

    This was the first time Gilgamesh had such magic.

    The magic like fire directly evaporates the water flow like a water snake.

    The star of destruction has landed.

    The huge explosion shook the ground, the mushroom cloud of the destruction star rose slowly, and this field also collapsed under the destruction star.

    This scene stunned the god man in the battle. Sumerian soldiers took the opportunity to crush the god man,

    "After all, it''s a superior God. Sure enough, there are still two brushes. It''s really pleasant!"

    Gilgamesh stood on vimona, the mushroom cloud passed by, and the violent shock wave was regarded as nothing.

    At the center of the explosion, divinity is expanding. Suddenly, the mushroom cloud was dispersed, and there was a huge human figure, substantive Trident and huge divinity in the towering water column.

    This is exactly what God at the level of Lord God has.

    The two gods chose to be one at the last moment, and temporarily became the real Lord God -! Poseidon.

    The Trident in his hand is also a real genuine one. The water flows on the top of the Trident, emitting a hazy blue glow.

    Be serious.

    Gilgamesh''s vision is more and more condensed. The main God and the superior God are not at the same level. In terms of control over power, the main God completely controls a power.

    For example, the sea god, the LORD God and the superior God are not only surprised by the title, but also the difference of real strength.

    However, it is only temporary.

    However, it is indeed a combat power at the God level.

    Of course, even so, it is still much worse than the real Lord God level. After all, it does not become the LORD God from the normal way, not inheritance, but temporary manifestation.

    Probably it should have 70% of the power of the legitimate Poseidon.

    Can play these.

    "Blasphemy, damn it!"

    "The spiral smashes everything, the whirlpool Trident!"

    What appeared in the eyes of the sea god was ruthlessness. The Trident inlaid with a gem in his hand suddenly rioted under the words of the sea god, and the water seemed to gather at the moment.

    On the Trident, a huge vortex condenses. The water flow cuts around like a blade. Not only the water flow, but also the air are driven, huge storms and huge waterspouts.

    At the moment, the sky also fainted, and the fine rain fell down.

    "Show your posture at this moment and crush the enemy in front of me!"

    The Poseidon carrier rushed over with a tornado.

 Chapter 794

    The spinning and spiral water dragon rolls crush everything, and the space seems to be cut by the Dragon rolls. If calculated by level, the Trident definitely belongs to the leader of a + treasure tools.

    "Jill, get back!"

    Mu Hantian, holding the wings of the storm, quickly stood in front of Gilgamesh. The tornado swallowed two people. The destructive power passed through Muhan Tian and Gilgamesh.

    Everything seems to be transformed into nothingness. The water dragon rolls straight into the sky. The carrier hurricanes, the clouds and clouds change color, the natural disasters appear suddenly, and the following wars are disrupted.

    It was as if the end had come.

    The God of the sea, the LORD God''s all-out strike, so terrible.

    "It''s still strong, but it''s not enough."

    However, at this time, there was a sound in the tornado. Suddenly, the white light burst, and the violent tornado was torn in an instant. From it, Mu Hantian and Gilgamesh behind him could not see any scars on their bodies.

    "Jill, you step back first. You can''t use EA in such a battle, but now is not the time to use it."

    "I see." Gilgamesh nodded and stepped back.

    "Blasphemer!"

    The sea god roared and roared angrily, and the sound substantively turned into sound waves and passed out.

    The trident of Poseidon radiated more blazing brilliance.

    "In the name of Poseidon!"

    Poseidon raised his trident. This time it''s not a tornado.

    "Ocean, gather into a blade and cut the earth!"

    There is water condensation on the Trident. The water is like flowing mercury, which contains trembling magic.

    The blade across the sky formed.

    Poseidon''s body rotates in the air, and the long blade moves in the air like a silver tassel. Finally, with Poseidon''s action, it cuts off to Mu Hantian.

    On the ground, a gully has been cut by wind pressure.

    This knife will cut the earth.

    beyond all doubt!

    "Come on, let me kill God again!" Mu Hantian smiled proudly, and then put the wings of the storm on his chest.

    "Ming shenliu - God... Destroy... Sword!" a Sword Pierced out, without any gorgeous, but only powerful power.

    The ground burst, and the ground was suddenly sunken within a mile. It was three or four meters long, and Mu Hantian was sunken for tens of meters.

    If you look carefully, you will still see the slender knife marks on the ground.

    "Click!"

    The liberation of Trident was broken and broken by Mu Hantian.

    The power to break through heaven and earth has been revealed at this moment.

    Faintly, there is still a more terrible power hidden in Mu Hantian''s body, but it doesn''t appear.

    "Exit!"

    Mu Hantian rushed to the sea god, and the water turned into all kinds of creatures.

    "Die!"

    Just a sword, all the water disappeared, revealing the body of Poseidon.

    It burst.

    The sea god''s body can''t bear Mu Hantian''s destructive sword. After all, he is not the complete Lord God. Water God and ice God spit blood at this moment, and they are dead. And the divinity was broken.

    The trident of Poseidon is quietly inserted on the ground.

    "The trident of Poseidon can be given to Jill, so that her inventory can be enriched again!" Mu Hantian smiled and grabbed the trident of Poseidon.

    But after all, it is a weapon representing the power of the sea god, and it also has its own self. Unless it is the sea god, no one can forcibly control him.

    Of course, with the power of admiring cold weather, trident can''t resist.

    The power of rules can''t restrain Mu Hantian. He just injects his own power into it, which can break the rules.

    "Want to run? Can you run?" Mu Hantian laughed when he saw that the Trident turned into a water blue light penetrating the space.

    "Leave it for me!" Mu Hantian''s powerful fist broke the space.

    On the other side of Poseidon''s trident is a big hand. Glittering with gold, it exudes the feeling of invincibility, just like gold and stone.

    "God at the level of Lord God? Not enough!" Mu Hantian urged his strength and recaptured the Trident from his big hand.

    Mu Hantian could even vaguely hear the angry voice of the God opposite.

    The space healed. Mu Hantian looked at the Trident that was restless and wanted to leave, and directly asked Gilgamesh to open the king''s treasure house and throw it in.

    In the treasure house of the king, even the trident of the sea god can''t turn out any tricks!

    The death of Water God and ice God is also the end of the group of God Man soldiers.

    All the Shenren soldiers were slaughtered, and the Sumerian soldiers also suffered some losses, but most of them were not life-threatening injuries.

    Imbued with the blood of God and man, the descendants of these human soldiers will have better talents and become the backbone of mankind in the future.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "The Trident has been taken away!"

    In the meeting of the gods, Ninurta, the God of war with irregular arms, was expressionless.

    But they all know that the anger in Ninurta, the God of war, may have reached the peak.

    Mu Hantian took the Trident from his hand and broke it. This must be the laughing stock of the gods.

    "Poseidon appeared temporarily but was defeated. I was afraid of that power, but it seems that Mu Hantian should be able to use it temporarily, otherwise he would have launched a war against us. We just don''t know how long Mu Hantian can use this power. It''s best to get rid of him while we''re out now!" Ninurta, the God of war, suggested expressionless.

    The gods know that Ninurta is going to shed shame.

    Moreover, Mu Hantian''s power can indeed kill them. Even if Ninurta said so, they are not willing to bet their lives.

    Ninurta glanced at the gods and sneered.

    "I will apply to King Anu for the gun of death to kill Mu Hantian, but I need your support to let King Anu give me the gun of death!" Ninurta said.

    "Yes!"

    "Yes!"

    бнбнбнбн

    In less than a quarter of an hour, Ninurta stood high above the ground with a dark and unknown gun. Mu Hantian came into Ninurta''s view.

    At the moment, Mu Hantian has restrained his strength, and the deterrent force is also missing. But even so, Ninurta will not fight Mu Hantian head-on.

    With the gun of the God of death, as long as it''s a sneak attack, it''s OK.

    Even as the God of war, the sneak attack will be criticized, but the glory brought by killing Mu Hantian is enough to cover up these. Moreover, you can still wash away the humiliation of being robbed by Mu Hantian and wounded.

    As the God of war, it is totally intolerable to be broken.

    The title of God of war is crying.

    Looking at the Mu cold day below, Ninurta slowly dived with the gun of death.

    Ninurta is also aware of assassination. Even before, he obtained the assassination skills from the God of shadow.

    Kill you!

    Looking at Mu Hantian, Ninurta''s killing intention is high.

 Chapter 795

    The spear penetrated Mu Hantian''s chest. If Mu Hantian didn''t block it with the wing of the storm at the critical moment, maybe this spear would directly penetrate Mu Hantian''s heart.

    Pain! The power on the spear quickly spread and eroded, and the whole body seemed to be going to rot, and the pain swept the whole body in an instant.

    "Well, Xian Wang, how does the pain feel? My spear is made of the spine of the God of the underworld. After you die, your soul will also be absorbed by my spear and suffer pain forever!"

    Ninurta, the God of war of the sneak attack, showed a cruel smile on his face, said, and deliberately turned his long gun, which made Mu Hantian tremble.

    "To tell you the truth, it''s amazing that you killed so many of our gods. Yes, so many gods! But that''s it. Your soul will be judged and fall into the abyss in my long gun!"

    Ninurta then took out his sword and put it on Mu Hantian''s neck.

    "Who do you think you are, so you want to kill me? What''s wrong with this pain for me!" Mu Hantian grabbed the spear that pierced his chest at the moment.

    The fierce eyes made Ninurta, the God of war, stand on end.

    "I really don''t like your gods. Do you really think you can dominate all things?" Mu Hantian''s eyes seem to be burning, and Ninurta, the God of war, is a little stiff under Mu Hantian''s gaze.

    What kind of eyes are these? The vastness of the spirit contained in them shocked him.

    "It''s nothing compared with the pain suffered by enqi now!" Mu Hantian said disdainfully.

    Now, enqi is wandering between death. That feeling is more cruel than the pain he is suffering now. Since enqi has endured it and is waiting for him to go back, how can he fall here.

    "The bones of God? So what!" Mu Han shouted angrily, and the wings of the storm slashed the spear to his chest.

    "Are you crazy? The spear is refined from the bones of the gods of the underworld, and the evil spirits contained in it will eat you. You''d better die, don''t pull me!" Ninurta, the God of war, shouted in horror, released the spear and ran back.

    The spear was killed by Anu. The God who ruled the underworld tens of thousands of years ago refined it with his spine. Up to now, I don''t know how much resentment he has absorbed. If it breaks out, even he will degenerate.

    "Sonorous!" the wings of the storm just left a gap in the spear.

    After all, it is an artifact that has been sacrificed and refined for tens of thousands of years. How can it be cut off so easily.

    "Yes, I''m too sensitive. How can you cut off this artifact? Besides, now you are going to be eroded, and your strength is greatly reduced!" Ninurta, the God of war who has retreated to the distance, smiled at this scene.

    However, the hidden or present danger from Mu Hantian still made him afraid to come forward.

    Gods attach great importance to their lives. In particular, the main god among the gods such as Ninurta attaches more importance to his own life. Living is to be able to enjoy everything brought by his identity and power.

    "It''s just a long gun, how can it be cut continuously, but my sword doesn''t want to be stained!" Mu Hantian was not discouraged and laughed at the gap on the long gun.

    "What else can you do now? You are powerless to return to heaven!" sneered Ninurta, the God of war, standing in the distance and quietly watching Mu Hantian''s death.

    From the place where the spear runs through Mu Hantian, there are black lines spreading. This is the power of the abyss of the underworld. Even he dare not touch it easily.

    "Your soul will be infected and degenerated by the abyss. Mu Hantian, you are finished!" until seeing Mu Hantian''s soul surrounded by the abyss, Ninurta, the God of war, was relieved at last.

    "Abyss, underworld? Who can infect my soul!" Mu Han''s face remained unchanged, but showed his indomitable self-confidence.

    "Please, my partner, chop it up!" Mu Hantian roared, and the storm wing in his hand emitted a strong light. Mu Hantian aimed at the spear and cut it out.

    In the eyes of Ninurta, the God of war, it was like the last struggle, but it didn''t make him happy, because the long gun was cut off.

    Obviously, the soul is surrounded by the abyss, but the soul is not infected at all. Such a strong soul, strong will, even the gods, who can have it.

    "Ah!"

    The spear was broken. Mu Hantian really cut it off. From the fracture, endless black storms surged out and surrounded the area.

    Ninurta, the God of war, was really afraid. He hurried to the distance and ran away on his horse for fear of being involved in the black storm.

    There are tens of thousands of innocent souls in these storms.

    Not to mention him, even if any of the three United gods comes, they should retreat, because they will not only be infected, but also bear the sins of these souls.

    Mu Hantian should be dead in it.

    Escaping the influence of the storm, Ninurta, the God of war, wiped the cold sweat on his face. Mu Hantian is estimated to be one of the wronged souls now.

    After all, the sins of these souls, even he, will degenerate, let alone Mu Hantian.

    "Step on..."

    There seemed to be footsteps in the storm, and Ninurta, the God of war, took a step back conditionally.

    "I''m too nervous!" continued to wipe the cold sweat, and Ninurta, the God of war, said.

    However, more and more clear footsteps echoed, and cold sweat came out on Ninurta''s face.

    In the storm, in the extreme darkness, there is indeed a deeper dark shadow emerging, and the red lines seem to be full of bloody killings.

    "Step on!"

    The sound of footsteps was approaching from the black vortex of sin, and Ninurta was retreating and afraid with the sound of footsteps.

    Somehow, I always feel palpitations.

    Finally, the black shadow came out of the vortex.

    The dark armor, like flowing red blood, has lines all over it, and the dark eyes have crazy reason that is not in line with the appearance.

    It''s impossible, it''s absolutely impossible!

    Ninurta took a deep breath. In Mu Hantian''s hand, there was still a disconnected gun. Although it was disconnected, it still exuded the feeling that it was like a fallen abyss.

    No damage.

    On the contrary, Mu Hantian''s depravity and blackening have been assimilated into a double gun.

    How could there be such a thing.

    There is no doubt that the development of things is beyond Ninurta''s control. No, not only beyond his control, but also beyond the control of the gods.

    After bearing the greatest sin in the world, the soul remains bright and pure in sin, and even forcibly suppresses the abyss and sin in turn.

    What kind of person is this? He is the owner. He has such willpower and a strong soul.

    Ninurta felt ashamed in front of this powerful soul.

    "Click!"

    A crisp noise made Ninurta tremble, and then she found that she had just stepped on the rotten branches. Was she afraid to this extent?

    "The cold weather really didn''t disappoint me. It''s as strong as ever."

    Enqi is in the king''s palace of Uruk. The sin is huge. Enqi can''t feel it without feeling it. At the same time, he is aware of the Mu cold day in the center of sin.

    Even in the endless darkness, the soul of Mu Hantian will still shine. No one can stain his soul!

 Chapter 796

    "Step!"

    Mu Hantian took a step towards Ninurta, the God of war, holding the double guns of death. With each step, Ninurta would feel the sin coming on his face, almost making him degenerate.

    In his hand, the gun of death was like an ordinary long gun. Therefore, Ninurta can use the gun of death without being eroded by its power.

    Now, Mu Hantian has liberated the gun of the God of death. If he is touched by this gun, I''m afraid that the sin will make him miserable.

    "Are you... Are you afraid? Ninurta, the God of war!" Mu Hantian''s voice is particularly flat, not intentional, but mu Hantian''s mood is really flat at the moment.

    But it is this insipidity that makes Ninurta scared, as if it were a prelude to the storm.

    "Ah, the gun is trembling. It hopes that there will be another god of war in his collection, the soul of the God of war named Ninurta!" Mu Hantian smiled, and Ninurta retreated in horror.

    "Don''t you think it''s too late to go now?"

    But mu Hantian''s speed was faster. He seemed to penetrate the space. In an instant, he came to the back of ninur tower, and then the foot of armor covered with sin kicked the back of ninur tower.

    "Boom!"

    Ninurta flew out upside down, blood spilled in the air, Ninurta''s face turned white, and this foot almost made his head explode.

    Finally, the boulders were smashed and embedded into the rock wall. The whole rock wall was broken due to the recoil force and buried in it.

    Mu Hantian not only maintained himself and controlled his sin, but also increased his current magic and physical strength by relying on the blackened state. All his strength has been greatly improved at the moment. It''s an unexpected joy. If you don''t die, you will have a blessing.

    I also got a very good weapon. This gun is not much worse than the weapon on the wing.

    Ninurta finally regained her will from Mu Hantian''s foot and woke up after a short blank in her brain.

    Feeling the huge rock on his body and his viscous blood, Ninurta felt that death had never been so close.

    He used the power of time when evacuating, but unexpectedly, Mu Hantian broke through the power of time and came to his back in an instant, kicking his head at the same time.

    If you don''t wear a helmet, you may be kicked out.

    Feeling the depression of his head, Ninurta thought that a protruding part of his helmet pierced into his head, which was just the shape of Mu''s feet in cold weather.

    Fortunately, he is a God at the main god level. Although his head is an important area, it is difficult to die from head injury as long as it is not exploded.

    "Haven''t you come out yet? Sure enough, it''s like your sneak attack. God of war, this title is really a humiliation on you!" Mu Hantian said coldly. At the same time, he silently raised one of the two guns of the God of death. The black storm was sucked by the whale into the gun, and the two guns trembled more and more.

    When Mu Hantian blackened, he assimilated into Mu Hantian''s own weapon, and death''s twin guns also have their own liberation.

    Although it is not as valuable as Gilgamesh''s heavenly lock, it also has a bonus for the gods.

    Reversing the concept of life and death and killing each other is the double gun liberation of the God of death.

    "We must find a way to escape!" Ninurta''s confused head became more confused, and even the more he wanted to find a way to escape, the more blank his head became, and Ninurta had completely lost his sense of propriety.

    He knew Mu Hantian was outside, not far away. If he appeared, I''m afraid he would die immediately.

    Although Mu Hantian''s words annoyed him, he had to admit that what Mu Hantian said and what he did were mild.

    There is no regret medicine in the world. If we can go back to the past, Ninurta will never provoke Mu cold days again.

    "Let life and death be reversed in my hand, the gun of death!" Mu Hantian stepped forward, the surging black sin spread like a storm, and a black light column ran through the rock wall smashed by Ninurta without any explosion.

    Yes, but those stones become gray, and then become gray as if they have experienced tens of thousands or hundreds of millions of years, and then appear powdery, gray as bone ash.

    I don''t need to see it anymore. Ninurta is dead.

    Ninurta''s eyes were still wide open in the pair of lime, and he didn''t notice it at the moment of death.

    There is no sign of death and no breath of death. It seems that Ninurta is like this, reversing the concept of life and death.

    The black smell of the sky has long disappeared, but now the focus is on Mu Hantian.

    The black breath dispersed from Mu Hantian''s body, and the red lines also subsided. Although there was some embarrassed appearance, the king''s spirit did not decrease.

    The first contact with the gods ended with the victory of the cold day.

    Not only the God of war, but also the God of the sea was killed by Mu Hantian, especially the symbol of the God of the sea was taken away by Mu Hantian. This has to be an extremely loud slap in the face for the gods.

    The gods were completely angry, and Anu, the God King, was angry. Next, it was not such a small fuss.

    The fantasy species, the evil gods of ksuru, have completely faced up to the cold sky.

    This is not a level that is ignored. This combat capability has already posed a threat to them, and if this threat continues, who knows what will happen.

    High in the sky, with the end of the battle, there was a surge of wind and clouds.

    A giant dragon danced in the air, with a kind of fantasy roaring. The old dominator carrying madness and frenzy and the mysteries of the universe showed his body.

    Nayarathotip, the messenger of the evil gods, turned into another form and went to the location of the gods.

    After all, nayaratotip was the only one of the old rulers who could move freely.

    It is rare that the old dominators are also united. Both Sumerian and ksuru myths seem to be moving closer to Muhan day.

    Carrying two myths, Mu Hantian is now more and more energetic.

    These two myths ended because of him. Is there anything more exciting than this ending?

    However, Mu Hantian can''t notice the change of the earth at the moment.

    Because now Mu cold day has returned to the palace with Gilgamesh and rested on enqidu''s knee pillow.

 Chapter 797

    With such a close feeling, enqi can fully perceive the evil Mu Hantian is now carrying.

    This is a crime belonging to the abyss, which is not at the same level as the sins borne by Mu Hantian before killing fenbaba. If these sins break out, it will be enough to make the inhibition feel headache.

    However, it is precisely because of this sin that Mu Han genius can use the transit station of sin, the gun of death.

    If he could, enqi would want Mu Hantian to find a way to purify these sins.

    However, since Mu Hantian could control these sins, enqi knew that Mu Hantian might not want to purify his sins.

    Why is she so sure, because she is enqidu, the person who knows Mu cold day most.

    Reversing life and death is a force that should not be recognized by the restraining force. Enqi thinks it is necessary to eliminate this force, but the owner of this force is mu cold day, so those are meaningless. Enqi just hoped that this power could bring Mu Hantian victory.

    Ishdar hid in the dark and peeped at Mu cold day. Enqi took a look and Ishtar shook his head. Ishtar is completely two people now and when he was a God.

    Although proud and charming did not change, she also began to move closer to human beings. Perhaps because of her gentle person, Ishtar''s arrogance disappeared, and her pride disappeared.

    Ishdar also knew that what he had done before was how low Mu Hantian''s impression on her. After Mu Hantian came back, he hid and seemed unable to face Mu Hantian normally in a short time. However, in enqi''s view, this is a good start.

    Mu Hantian slept for ten hours this time, and woke up from the early morning to the morning. Enqi didn''t sleep all night, waiting for mu Hantian to wake up.

    "Not far!" Mu Hantian looked at enqidu''s pale face, with guilt in his eyes, and then turned into firmness.

    However, what happened in these ten hours also made Mu Hantian a little happy. I really made those guys feel threatened. They even United regardless of the gap and mistrust between them.

    This time, not only his disaster, but also the disaster belonging to the Sumerian people. After this baptism, whether mankind can become the master of the earth depends on this time.

    "Let''s open this matter to Sumer!" in the face of the panic of the courtiers, Gilgamesh and Mu Hantian''s decision made them feel absurd.

    If the people knew these things, would Sumer be in chaos.

    "We understand!"

    The panic was buried under the trust of Gilgamesh and Mu Hantian, and they also made up their mind.

    In fact, the Dragon joined the gods beyond the expectation of red dragon Kaila.

    Even the red dragon Kaila could not imagine what method the gods used to urge the dragon to join their battle.

    However, it doesn''t matter. Red dragon Kaila has decided to tie herself to human beings to the end, which is out of her trust in Mu Hantian.

    "Have you really decided to go to the end with mankind?" the decision of red dragon Kaila did not surprise Mu Hantian, because Mu Hantian knew that if it was red dragon Kaila, it was not surprising to make such a decision.

    "However, the wise king and the heroic king, I hope to inherit my blood among mankind and ensure that even if I fall in this battle, our dragon''s blood can still exist. I hope you can allow it!"

    "Well, tonight, I will choose a brave Sumerian to you!" Gilgamesh made a direct decision, and Mu Hantian had no opinion on it.

    I''m afraid this kind of good thing will be robbed and want to be baptized. This is not ordinary bathing dragon blood, but baptism. The Dragon baptizes himself. The person baptized will not only inherit the blood, but also obtain the power of the dragon.

    Dragon''s body, dragon''s magic, strength will rise like a jump. The only pity is that only one person can be baptized.

    "Then thank you for the hero king!" the red dragon Kaila paid tribute, then turned into a red dragon, hovered in the sky, and finally landed on the crater. The huge dragon pupils glittered, as if they were ready for battle.

    This calmed the unrest in Sumeria a little. Gilgamesh and Mu Hantian decided to announce the future that mankind will face next. The whole Sumerian people were stunned. The dragon, gods and evil gods United.

    Even if Gilgamesh and Mu Hantian let them have blind trust, at the moment, their fear exceeded their trust in them.

    Mu Hantian also expected this result. After all, it is a coalition of dragons, gods and evil gods. Any one of them is feared by Sumerian people, let alone going to war with these three now.

    "Wang, the situation is out of control now!" the herald knelt behind Gilgamesh and Mu Hantian, reported, and wiped the sweat on his face.

    "Let''s start!" said Gilgamesh.

    "I see!" the herald looked shocked and left immediately.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    On all Sumerian cities, Gilgamesh and Mu Hantian led a team, each holding a mirror in the center of the city and aiming the mirror at the sun in space.

    The sunlight seems to be swallowed up by a mirror.

    This is one of the treasures belonging to the king''s treasure house. Its only function is to use sunlight as energy to project the scenery reflected by the main mirror.

    In all the cities, the mirrors projected Gilgamesh and Mu Hantian standing on the high platform of the king.

    Under the stage, all the people of Uruk gathered here, extremely dense.

    The soldiers managed order around.

    "My people, are you afraid?" Gilgamesh shouted, glancing at the people in Uruk under the stage.

    "The gods who once ruled mankind, the legendary giant dragon of natural disaster and the symbol of evil god of disaster. Each of them will make you fear when they are put into human beings, not to mention that their three races are united this time!"

    "You must think they are invincible," Gilgamesh said.

    The sound and the scene all spread to all Sumerian cities through the main mirror.

    There was silence, and there was silence for the words Gilgamesh said. What''s more, they have written fear on their faces.

    "From the beginning of the birth of mankind, it is in their crevices to survive. They are controlled by the gods. Evil gods wantonly play with the lives of your compatriots, and the gods judge mankind at will! I once saw a human warrior. He is the strongest human warrior of our previous generation. Now he is transformed by the gods into a puppet. This is the gods you believed in before!"

    "This is a crisis and an opportunity. If we humans survive in this battle, nothing can stop the future of mankind!" Mu Hantian took Gilgamesh''s words and said, his eyes are extremely sharp, and Sumerian people are also moved.

    Everyone remembers how pathetic the human beings controlled by the gods are. They don''t have their own rights, and life is worthless.

    It was not until Gilgamesh and Mu Hantian became kings and drove away the gods from mankind that they felt they were really alive.

    "Do you believe us?"

    "If it weren''t for the king, I would be just a slave now. Who knows when I would die. What''s it like to fight my life to follow the king now!"

    "Yes, if it weren''t for the king, I would have been beaten to death by those adults for fun. My life was given by the king!"

    There are more and more words. Sumerians have offered loyalty and trust to Gilgamesh and Mu Hantian.

    Human beings are not stupid, but lack the ability to lead them. The leader I have now appeared.

    "Under the king''s will, there is no enemy ahead of us!" Gilgamesh laughed and shouted.

    The sound also spread to all parts of Sumeria through the mirror. The war between Muhan Tian and Gilgamesh, which belongs to mankind, has been opened.

    In the distance of Sumer, deep divers followed the river in the sea, and deformed family members roared in the earth. Under the guidance of the old rulers, they moved towards Sumer and mankind.

    The relatives of the gods are in full readiness. In the sky, the gods are also dressed in armor, holding artifacts, and looking at Sumer, a huge country.

    The Dragon soars in the sky, and flying dragons hover around the dragon. On the ground, the Asian Dragon on the ground is also like a crusher, rolling everything in the road, and the target is Sumer.

    Not only mu Hantian and Gilgamesh are ready, but also the gods, dragons and old rulers are ready.

 Chapter 798

    The families of the ugly old dominator arrived first and attacked the city outside Sumeria, but the city was empty.

    All human beings, all human beings are gathered in Uruk, the king capital of Sumer.

    The whole uluk was built into a huge fortress. Every human, except the old, children, women and children, participated in the battlefield.

    In the streets, everywhere, husbands and wives or children say goodbye. They are going to the battlefield. They all know that this is a near death. But they are going to open up a new future for mankind and lay the foundation for their future generations. So they don''t regret it.

    The flying dragon came, and the diver followed the flying dragon along the river.

    The flying dragon rushed over, and the divers on the ground came to the ground and began to attack the city.

    Human soldiers began to fight the divers.

    "Roar!" the Dragon roar resounded through the world. The red dragon Kaila flew up from the crater and rushed towards the flying dragon. The dragon power on her body made the flying dragons with a meager dragon blood, one by one, cold cicadas, roar powerlessly, and one by one fell from the sky, either dead or disabled.

    "Red Dragon Kaila!" a huge blue dragon appeared and looked at the red dragon roaring.

    Among the dragons, the relationship between dragons with different attributes will not be very good. For example, this blue dragon and the red dragon Kaila, one is water and the other is flame. And both are the top dragons among the dragons.

    However, because of the wisdom of red dragon Kaila, his position among the giant dragons is lower than that of red dragon Kaila.

    This time, the red dragon Kaila and the human alliance let the blue dragon see hope, and he promoted the alliance between the dragon and the gods. In order to kill the red dragon Kaila and lay the position of the strongest dragon.

    The flying dragon stabilized after another dragon power appeared. The non deterrent dragon power protected them from being affected by the deterrent dragon power of red dragon Kaila.

    Red Dragon Kaila also had to give up the threat to the flying dragon and rushed to the sky. The blue dragon followed.

    As for these flying dragons, red dragon Kaila thinks Gilgamesh and Mu Hantian can be easily disposed of.

    Without the deterrence of red dragon Kaila, the remaining flying dragon continued to move rapidly towards Uruk.

    The sky is Sumer''s weakness. At least, there is no absolutely effective means to kill these flying dragons.

    "Next, let''s deal with it!" Gilgamesh''s voice passed down.

    In the sky, a light shuttled through. Gilgamesh and Mu Hantian stood on vimona and looked at the ferocious flying dragon. Gilgamesh snapped his fingers!

    "Pa!"

    The king''s treasure house was opened by Gilgamesh, and Gilgamesh released a golden skeleton cow, which was the bull of heaven that Gilgamesh had tamed.

    The bull of heaven rushed into the flying dragons with lightning, and the clouds gathered on the skeleton of the bull of heaven to form flesh and blood.

    The thunder and lightning went wildly, and the bull of heaven who rushed into the flying dragon group was like entering a no man''s land, rampaging and killing one flying dragon after another.

    Gilgamesh and Muhan are not idle.

    The treasure house of King Gilgamesh was opened, and weapons penetrated the bodies of flying dragons. All flying dragons visible to the naked eye were reduced. Mu Hantian is waving the wings of the storm and constantly killing the dragon.

    Until the last flying dragon disappeared from the sky, Gilgamesh put away his king''s treasure house, and Mu Hantian also put away his sword.

    The ground was covered with the bodies of flying dragons. But it was just an appetizer, Feilong? This is only the lowest among the dragons. It can be said that there are as many things as you want.

    Although all of them were dispatched this time, there are still countless flying dragon eggs in the dragon''s nest.

    Although the giant dragon is very proud, it is not killed, but it will not make the flying dragon extinct directly because of this battle.

    The bull of heaven rushed into the deep divers with lightning. The deep divers are afraid of lightning, because after all, they live in the water all year round, and lightning has additional effects on them.

    Where the bull of heaven passes, all the divers turn into coke. However, even if the bull of heaven kills more, there are still a steady stream of deep divers pouring out of the river. No one knows how many deep divers there are in the ocean and how many deep divers will join the battle.

    Perhaps, according to kesulu''s malice towards Gilgamesh and Mu Hantian, it is not surprising that the deep divers of the whole ocean participate in the war.

    Another dragon arrived, like a rock, staring at Gilgamesh and Mu Hantian standing in vimona. In an instant, a breath of dragon breath came.

    "Star of destruction!"

    Gilgamesh opened the end sword, and the star of destruction collided with the dragon breath.

    The huge explosion made the dragon fly out, and then stabilized his body. Some of his scales were damaged in the explosion.

    It was an explosion in the sky, but people and creatures on the ground felt like an explosion on the ground, with huge air waves rolling.

    "Let''s change the battlefield!"

    Mu Hantian saw the gods and another dragon. Gilgamesh also saw his enemy, nayaratotip, one of the old rulers.

    If you fight here, it will definitely affect Uruk. Moreover, Mu Hantian and red dragon Kaila have actually selected the battlefield from the beginning.

    Now, the red dragon Kaila is fighting with the blue dragon on that battlefield.

    In the valley some distance away from Uruk, a wide basin and overlapping peaks are the best battlefield.

    "Human!"

    The Dragon roared and ran after him.

    The dragon was originally a grumpy creature, not to mention that the Dragon suffered such a great loss in the first confrontation with Gilgamesh, and Gilgamesh was directly injured. Moreover, Gilgamesh stood on vimona safely without any injury.

    The gods followed.

    But their dependents went to Sumer.

    The gods, their goal is not Sumer, but Gilgamesh and Mu Hantian.

    This is the first time in history. Even when I fought with the old rulers many years ago, I didn''t touch so much combat power.

    All the main gods, except the God of war killed by Mu Hantian and the absent sea god, gathered here.

    Each one is in the best state, holding the artifact representing the position of the LORD God, wearing armor and riding a divine beast. By the time we got to the battle, it was already a mess.

    Water, fire, magma, ice.

    The red dragon Kaila is scarred, and the blue dragon opposite is more seriously injured.

    Maybe if it goes on like this, the blue dragon must die.

    But now, with the addition of Mu Hantian and Gilgamesh, the rock colored dragon and the gods, the fight between the red dragon Kaila and the blue dragon stopped.

    Ice and water, magma and fire divide the region into two worlds.

    This is the power of the dragon like a natural disaster.

 Chapter 799

    "Hero king and virtuous king, I''ll hold those two dragons for you, and the rest is up to you!" said red dragon Kaila. The flame was endless and disappeared into his body. He was burning his life.

    "Then come!"

    Mu Hantian''s body is covered with black armor. The shocking sin is covered with armor. It''s crazy, but it adds some crazy atmosphere.

    Death''s twin guns appeared in Mu Hantian''s hands. Like a burning black flame, death''s twin guns solidified the atmosphere of the battlefield.

    Why do the gods wear armor is to fear the double guns of death in the hands of Mu Hantian.

    The gods who created the double spear understand that the double spear has the sin of making all the gods degenerate.

    "Jill, how about half a person?"

    "Of course, although I am a woman, I don''t want to be underestimated." Gilgamesh smiled and stood side by side with Mu Hantian.

    The battle began.

    "Roar!" the red dragon Kaila was desperately burning herself and rushed towards the two dragons. His madness made the blue dragon and the rock dragon flinch a little.

    They came to destroy Gilgamesh and Mu Hantian, but they didn''t want to explain themselves here.

    However, the two dragons fought against the red dragon Kaila. Whether it''s because of the dignity of the dragon or to get rid of the traitor in their eyes.

    Gilgamesh and Muhan Tian also fought among the gods.

    "Let the burning flame sweep the world!"

    The voice of liberation came from behind. The magic in Mu Han celestial body suddenly stirred up and turned into momentum, which made Mu Han Tian''s body deviate a point in time.

    The red crossbow passed by and disappeared into the mountain. In a moment, it turned the whole mountain into magma.

    The sneak attack is the God of fire among the main gods.

    "Cut, sure enough, the so-called God has only this ability!" Mu Hantian despised it very much. These guys have completely defiled the name of God!

    The two guns in his hand pierced into the head of a Lord God. Mu Hantian''s playing method is extremely life-threatening. He doesn''t dodge in the face of attack and trades injury for life.

    The fall of a Lord God instantly made the battle more urgent.

    Naiaratotipu turned into a ferocious giant, attacking constantly regardless of the enemy and ourselves. Although the gods are very dissatisfied, what else can they say during the battle.

    The battle is still going on, but mu Hantian and Gilgamesh''s breathing are in some confusion. After all, they are fighting with the gods, which is extremely laborious.

    If the gods were not afraid of Mu Hantian''s double guns of death and didn''t fight them head-on, maybe they would be under greater pressure now.

    On the contrary, naiaratotipu itself represents chaos. He doesn''t care about the number of sins. When he shoots it one by one, the double guns of death leave scars on it, and the erosion of sins is ignored by naiaratotipu.

    Sin is still effective for the old rulers, but it will not be as fearful of sin as the gods.

    "Sinner!"

    There was a roar behind Gilgamesh, and the great power hit Gilgamesh, and a trace of blood flowed from the corners of her mouth.

    Hercules of the gods, also a blacksmith, gave Gilgamesh a hammer behind his back.

    "I''ll give her one last blow!"

    A Lord God saw Gilgamesh fly out, and immediately flew over, and the blade in his hand was to pierce Gilgamesh''s heart.

    "Be careful!"

    The other gods shouted.

    Because the gun in Mu Hantian''s hand has been stabbed.

    The LORD God quickly stopped his body and wanted to leave the attack range of Mu Hantian.

    However, there was no more. Mu Hantian''s action suddenly accelerated. One of the death gun was thrown out by Mu Hantian and disappeared into his shoulder. The pain of stimulating the soul made the main God''s body stagnate again.

    Mu Hantian directly shot into the head of the LORD God.

    "Jill, doesn''t it matter?"

    "It''s all right. Don''t care about this little injury." Gilgamesh came out of Mu Hantian''s arms and suddenly became more warlike.

    "The bastard who attacked the king secretly, go to hell!" the ending sword in his hand was turned into a bow and arrow by Gilgamesh, which directly pierced the head of Hercules.

    Honglong is also developing rapidly. It''s all sharp eyed. Whether it''s the blue dragon or the rock dragon, it''s burning life and fighting. The red dragon Kaila is completely suppressed.

    After taking a look at Gilgamesh and Mu Hantian, red dragon Kaila also made a decision.

    His blood has been passed on to mankind. Anyway, he died in the end of this era. It doesn''t matter now.

    They must not be allowed to interfere with the fighting of Mu Hantian and others. Moreover, there is the evil god.

    Muhan Tian and Gilgamesh began to massacre, and the LORD God continued to fall. Muhan Tian and Gilgamesh were also about to reach their limit.

    Gilgamesh really used all his means. The king''s treasure house was almost empty. The bull of heaven is now underground. He doesn''t know whether he will live or die. Not only all means, but also their own physical strength will reach the limit. Gilgamesh seemed to feel his sight blurred.

    Mu Hantian is no better. Although his strength is very strong, he can''t sweep the gods.

    "Hero king and virtuous king, let my life open your way forward. I hope you can move forward bravely! You will succeed, I always believe!"

    Red Dragon Kaila''s two arms restrained two dragons and rushed over. It seems that red dragon Kaila has an extremely irritable power in her body.

    This is a secret skill developed by red dragon Kaila. Self explosion is not only a simple self explosion, but also bears his curse. Even if the three gods are united, they are estimated to be unwilling to bear his desperate curse.

    Target nayaratotip!

    The gods, Gilgamesh and Muhan Tian haven''t reacted yet. The red dragon Wes has collided with nayaratotip, and the red flame like blood blooms from the red dragon wes.

    "Opportunity!"

    Gilgamesh and Mu Hantian would not let the red dragon die in vain. Taking advantage of the gap now, they looked at each other and rushed towards the nearest main God. The double guns of the God of death and the end sword pierced the two vital points of the head and heart.

    "Ah!"

    Another Lord God fell. With the fall of one Lord God, the gods were a little timid, but with it came unprecedented madness and anger.

    "I ask you, whose hand is enqidu''s key?" Mu Hantian asked.

    "Ha ha, Mu Hantian, who do you think you are? It''s no use even if we tell you? Because you can''t live at all!" the gods mocked.

    "Really? Then let you see my real power!"

 Chapter 800

    "Come out, storm wing!" with Mu Hantian''s call, he held the storm wing with natural flavor in his hand.

    "Hahaha, is that what you rely on? We admit that the sword is very strong, but how much physical strength do you have left?"

    "Hum, stupid guys, look, this is the real God!" Mu Hantian opened the map gun, and then hit the... Storm wing with his fist.

    "Asshole, why did you hit me!" a female voice came from the wings of the storm.

    "Well, don''t pretend to be dead. Come out quickly. I already know why Gaia and alayer asked me to come here."

    "Well, that... What are you talking about? I don''t understand."

    "Hehe represents my heart." Mu Hantian spit out his groove lightly, then threw out the storm wing in his hand, and then threw the gun of death.

    "Bastard, do you want to kill me?" the wings of the storm emitted a burst of light and turned into a girl in the incredible eyes of everyone. Then he caught the flying gun of death.

    I''ll go, coach. His sword is so magical that he can become a man! This is the only thought of the gods present, followed by endless greed. If you can get this sword, your strength will definitely be stronger.

    "Don''t pretend, show your true body, Nix!" Mu Hantian''s eyes twinkled with a light called wisdom, as if he were Conan at the moment.

    "Ah, you have guessed?" the girl pointed her mouth with her hand, which was unexpectedly cute.

    "Of course, one of the five creation gods in Greek mythology, the goddess of night - nikus!"

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    In Greek mythology, at the beginning of the universe, there was only chaos God CAOS, who was an endless and empty space. Then came the Earth Mother God Gaia, the hell abyss God taltaltalos, the dark god orepos, the night goddess nex and the God of love Eros. These five are the five creation gods of Greece!

    Nikos, Rome, also known as Knox. It is the night goddess in Greek mythology. It is one of the five creation gods. Among the three night goddesses, it is the noumenon of night. It was born in CAOS with his brother orebos. Nikus is not only a noble God, but also one of the few terrible gods with strong power in Greek mythology. He is a God with strong power to restrict mortals and gods at the same time. In the holy words of Orpheus, nexus is regarded as a three-phase goddess with three different identities. She can be ananke, the goddess of certainty, Adela stea, the goddess of natural law, and hemamene, the goddess of causal fate. Nix is a symbolic God with skylight, day, dream, death, sleep, fate, pain, aging, revenge and so on.

    Well, stop counting words. Let''s get back to the point.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Sure enough, you know."

    "Of course, Gaia, alaiye and Nix, these are Sanji friends. My classmates say so."

    "The forehead, make complaints about the slot." the girl did not want to Tucao, and directly put the gun of death in her hand into her tiny body. In the instant, the endless darkness poured into the girl''s body.

    "Cold weather, though I want to make complaints about it, is that woman self mutilation?" asked her.

    "No, she''s just recovering her strength."

    As if to confirm Mu Hantian''s words, the darkness was absorbed by the girl, the green skirt on the girl turned black, and the girl herself changed from a girl to... Lori.

    Hey, why Mao is a Laurie. This script is wrong. Shouldn''t it be sister Yu? Is it just because Gaia and alayer are Laurie?

    Mu Hantian feels that the world is full of malice at the moment. Ha ha, there are so many Lauries in my family. I''m not Lori. Hello!

    "You seem to be thinking about something very impolite. Do you want my body tune (divine beast) to teach you?" the girl, ah, no, it''s Laurie. She put her hands in her waist and flew to Mu Hantian, saying with dignity.

    But ah, you''re just a Laurie, although your chest is very material.

    Unbelievable, OK, make complaints about these guys. It''s been a long time. Come out, night legend! "Mu cold day decided not to tuckle, and run the maiden through her hands. In the eyes of many people, the maiden became a dark sword.

    The darkness full of uncertainty and death frightened the gods. The breath was not inferior to the three simultaneous gods!

    "Wait a minute!" suddenly, the sky changed color and lightning gathered in the sky.

    Huge!

    Mu Hantian already knew who the visitor was. Anu, the king of gods.

    After so many gods died, Mu Hantian took out enough weapons to destroy the gods present. Anu couldn''t sit still.

    Mu Hantian''s strength is no worse than him, even stronger.

    "I''ll take them away, and I''ll give you enqidu''s key." Anu''s voice came from the clouds, and then a light came.

    "Did I say to let them go? Anu, come down and fight with me!" Mu Hantian declared war on Anu.

    "Why do you want to oppose us? With your strength, you can be the new God King, if you like."

    "What nonsense!" Mu Hantian said no more and directly waved the "Legend of the night" in his hand and cut into the sky with a sword.

    The clouds in the sky were cut in half by Mu Hantian''s sword, and Anu also appeared.

    "Mu Hantian, do you really want to fight with us?" Anu was very angry at the moment.

    "What do you think?"

    "Well, then you die!" Anu roared and raised his scepter. The sky was under Anu''s control, just because he was the God of the sky and controlled the sky!

    Clouds, rain and fog, under the control of Anu, have become fierce beasts, pouncing on the cold sky!

    "It''s really boring. Do you think it''s useful?" Mu Hantian cut out with a sword, and the deep darkness swallowed the beast directly.

    "What!"

    "Anu, now it seems that only you can fight me."

    "Cut!" Anu admitted that he underestimated Mu Hantian. Unexpectedly, he was so strong, but Anu hesitated. He had his own consideration because he felt the existence of inhibition. Inhibition seems to be coming.

    "Oh, don''t you do it? Then I have to continue to kill God." Mu Hantian saw that Anu didn''t do it, so he set his goal on the main gods.

    "Brush..." no God can stop Mu Hantian''s sword.

    Anu couldn''t sit still.

    I must solve Mu Hantian quickly, otherwise my inhibition will rebound.

    Thinking of this, ANU pulled out his divine sword and rushed to Mu Hantian.

 Chapter 801

    "Bang, Bang..." Mu Hantian''s sword and Anu''s sword collided constantly. There were countless clashes. Both sides were equal, but Anu was more restless, because he knew that if Mu Hantian could not be solved quickly, he would never have a chance.

    "Flaw!" Mu Hantian looked at Anu distracted and directly cut Anu with a sword.

    Anu hurriedly blocked, but mu Hantian prepared this sword for a long time. In addition, ANU hurriedly resisted. Needless to say, he didn''t block it. So he was hit by Mu Hantian.

    "Don''t be kidding! Damn guy, I won''t lose to you!" Anu shouted angrily after stabilizing his body.

    "You can''t do it alone, unless you unite the three gods to fight together, but even so, it''s a tie at most." Mu Hantian smiled and suddenly appeared in front of Anu. Anu quickly raised his sword.

    Mu Hantian disdained to smile, slowly raised his left hand and punched Anu''s divine sword.

    Just when Anu was confused about Mu Hantian''s brain crippling behavior, a miracle happened. Anu was shot off again.

    "It''s over, Ming shenliu - God... Huh? Gaia?" Mu Hantian was preparing to open, but was stopped by the little Lori who suddenly appeared in the air this time.

    "Mu Hantian, your task has been completed, and the rest has nothing to do with you. Leave the world." with the emergence of Gaia little Lori, the world was stopped.

    "Gaia, get out of the way!"

    "Leave this world." Gaia waved and a black hole appeared behind Mu Hantian, which forced Mu Hantian into it.

    "Well, Gaia, let the world recover. Anyway, the underworld has recovered." alayer little Lori appeared beside Gaia and said faintly.

    "Yeah, I know." Gaia snapped his fingers and the stopped world resumed.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Cold weather, where has cold weather gone?" Gilgamesh looked around and didn''t see Mu cold weather.

    "Gilgamesh, Mu Hantian has returned to his world. If you want to see him, it''s not now, and you have other things."

    "Who are you?" Gilgamesh frowned at the two little lollies in front of him.

    "We are inhibitive. Well, that''s it. I have something to tell you. Have you forgotten enqidu? She''s still in bed. She may be dying now."

    "What!"

    "We will deal with the matter between you and the gods. Go back."

    No, Enki can''t die. If what they say is true, she will come back in cold weather. Enqi can''t be anything, and she is also my only friend.

    "Hum!" Gilgamesh snorted, driving vimona towards the king''s capital.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Enqidu!" Gilgamesh hurried to enqidu''s room after returning to the palace. When I opened the door, I saw enqidu lying in bed and ishdar holding her hand!

    "Jill, where is the cold weather and why he didn''t come."

    "Enqidu, he has nothing to do. According to the two so-called inhibitions, he seems to have left. The liar once said ~ he will protect us both. As a result..." Gilgamesh couldn''t help recalling his days with Mu cold day.

    When you are hungry, you will cook for yourself. When you can''t sleep, you will quietly pat yourself and tell yourself a story

    "Have you left? I believe he will come back, but I can''t see it." enqi''s voice became weaker and weaker.

    "Enqidu, you''ll be fine, absolutely!"

    "Sorry, I may not be able to finish the agreement." enqi smiled miserably. This smile became eternal. It was enqi''s last smile.

    "Ah ah ah ah!"

    "Gilgamesh, if I want to save enjidu, I have a way," said ishdar.

    "What can I do?"

    "You can ask that man, Utnapishtim, the ancestor of mankind, the only human who survived the flood, and later became an immortal. He and his wife live on the legendary island of dilmon - where the sun rises, on the other side of the sea of death. Maybe only he can understand the mystery of eternal life. It is possible to save enqidu."

    "I see, then enqidu''s body will please you."

    Gilgamesh left Uruk. She traveled a long way, wearing animal skin and eating raw meat all the way; Passing through mash mountain on the road to the sun, the divine beast pabilzag stopped her and said that no one could come back from that road.

    Gilgamesh said, "even if there will be sadness and pain, even if there will be damp and dry, even if there will be sighs and tears, I will go. Come and open the door to the mountain for me!"

    The Scorpion was convinced by her spirit and made way for the road.

    Through the boundless darkness, she saw the sun rise and came to the beach of death. A female shopkeeper advised her that the carefree and debauchery life was her destination. Don''t try to understand the truth of life and death, because you can''t understand it.

    Gilgamesh made a negative response. Utnapishtim''s boatman was unwilling to ferry her, saying that mortals could not pass through the sea of death.

    Gilgamesh insisted and smashed the stone statue of the boatman''s patron saint. The boatman had to let her cut down more than 100 pieces of wood as oars. When the boat passed the sea of death, the oars were swallowed by the sea one by one. When she used up the last one, she finally saw the coastline of dilmon island.

    Gilgamesh rowed the boat to the shore with his hand and slept wearily.

    Utnapishtim received her, and Gilgamesh asked to know the mystery of eternal life.

    Instead of answering him directly, the ancestor asked Gilgamesh: "Can we build eternal houses? Can we stamp eternal seals? Will brothers be separated forever? Will the hatred of the world never disappear? Will rivers overflow? Will dragonflies fly on cattails for a lifetime? The sun can''t shine on his face forever. There has been nothing eternal since ancient times. The sleeper is just like the dead. They What''s the difference between them? God prescribes life and death, but he doesn''t let people predict the date of death. "

    Later, he told the story of how he was lucky to survive after the gods destroyed the world by flood - that is, the right of immortality granted to him by the gods to avoid the flood was only a history, which was obtained by chance, and history could not be repeated, so mankind could never live forever like him. But at the beginning, he was a devout priest and a God After telling him the news through the wall, he was able to escape. However, how did he know that after the flood receded, the God who initiated the flood, enlier, would change his course and give him an immortal body? After all, it was an unpredictable accident.

    But Gilgamesh still didn''t give up. Utnapishtim, the helpless ancestor, said to him, "well, try to overcome sleep. Sleep and death are brothers. If you can overcome sleepiness, maybe you can also overcome death."

    However, the energetic Gilgamesh soon fell asleep due to fatigue, and he slept for seven days and seven nights.

    Utnapishtim said, "look how long you''ve slept. People can''t live forever. Please go back."

    Looking at his lonely back, utna pishtim''s wife felt sympathy and said: she came so far, how can she let him return empty handed? Utna pishtim had to stop Gilgamesh and let her dive into the depths of the sea to get a kind of God grass, a kind of grass that makes people return to their old and young again.

    Gilgamesh immediately dived into the sea, got the fairy grass and set foot on the way home. She wanted to distribute this grass to all the people''s livelihood in Uruk, so that everyone could enjoy the gift of God.

    When passing through a jungle, she fell asleep again because of fatigue and put the God grass at her feet. But at this time, a snake came out of the spring and climbed away with the God grass in its mouth.

    When Gilgamesh woke up, he was too late to repent. He hurried along the road and found only a layer of skin shed by the snake eating God grass near the spring. The snake gained youth. Every time he was on the verge of death, he could rely on molting to keep his youth forever, but man got nothing.

    The immortality of the original ancestor was obtained by chance, and Gilgamesh''s pursuit was also lost by chance.

 Chapter 802

    "Have you finally come back? But if you want to see them again, you should go to the next world as soon as possible." after returning to xuezhan City, Mu Hantian was a little lonely because he knew that enqi was dead. This is the inevitable outcome.

    "You''re back, I didn''t think I''d see you again." a female voice rang. Mu Hantian knew who it was, because when he left, there was only one person in the room, and the time was only half an hour.

    "Yao, you''re awake."

    "Yes, but I can''t help you any more. With my current strength, I can''t help you at all. Even in this world, my strength is not very strong. There are fan Xinglu and Helga who are stronger than me."

    "Just have a good rest, and I don''t want others to know about your waking up. So just stay in the system space and leave the rest of the world to me."

    "Well, after you finish the world, I''ll give you back your strength. If I give it to you now, you will be excluded by the world." tianwuyao said.

    "Ah, I understand. My past is on you."

    "Ha ha."

    "Have a good rest."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    The next day, Mu Hantian came to Claudia''s special training room. At first glance, Ulysses, Shaye and Qilin came early. With a little smile, I went in. I can''t say anything about it now.

    "Then next, we will participate in the ''Griffin star martial sacrifice'' with this team... But at present, there is one of the most important things that must be solved first." Claudia looked around the assembled team members and said.

    "The most important thing?"

    Gauze night tilted her head in doubt, and Claudia nodded seriously.

    "That is, the name of the team."

    On hearing this, Ulysses, who had just leaned over, stumbled and lost her balance. She was speechless. "What''s important? This kind of thing is not important at all!"

    "Oh, but the name of the team should be introduced to the world. You can''t compete with strange names?"

    "That''s right... But there are other more important things." Ulysses still couldn''t accept it.

    Qi Lin carefully raised her hand and said, "this... What is the name of other teams? I want to refer to it."

    "Well, the most famous is the silver wing Knights of galledovas. They are further subdivided. Lancelot is ranked first to fifth, and Tristan is ranked sixth to tenth. There is also kuenweier''s lusluka team. As we all know, they directly use the name of their own band."

    Rosaluca is a world-famous women''s rock band. Although not as good as Sylvia, it is very popular centered on the young generation and has many enthusiastic fans.

    "I see. I have an idea," Mu said faintly.

    "Oh, do you have any good ideas in cold weather?"

    "How about TF, the first. It''s very simple, but it also explains our goal. If not, I have another one, ''elf sword dance'' is also good, although we have knives and guns here. Claudia, you decide."

    "I decide? No problem? No, I should ask you first. Don''t you object to me being the representative?"

    "No problem."

    "Me too."

    "I think it''s good, too."

    Shaye and Qilin agreed with Mu Hantian''s words respectively, and Ulysses nodded with a straight face.

    "I see. Then I''m sorry. I''ll be the team representative. Then the name is'' elf sword dance ''." Claudia bowed politely.

    "Ah, speaking of Representatives, will the president run for student president next year?"

    "I have this plan... What''s the matter, Mr. Daoteng? Are you interested in the work of the student union?"

    Qilin shook her head vigorously. "How dare I! People like me don''t have that kind of attitude! Well, I''m just worried that the president will burn the candle at both ends, so I''m a little..."

    "Oh, don''t worry. Because I like the job of the student union."

    "Anyway, there should be no more suitable person than you in this school park. Maybe no one dares to compete with you."

    "Indeed." Shaye nodded and agreed with yulis.

    Mu Hantian also thinks so. After all, Claudia is a versatile talented woman who is proficient in everything. All the students in the star guide hall agree with her performance as student president.

    "Claudia, what is your wish?" asked Ulysses.

    "Why do you ask?"

    "Because you said you might plead against the galaxy."

    Hearing Ulysses'' words, all eyes focused on Claudia.

    "Good... But it''s not interesting?"

    With that, Claudia took a slight breath and began to say, "my wish is to ask questions from someone who is now detained."

    "Question? That''s all?" Ulysses looked disappointed.

    Claudia smiled and continued, "well, even this wish is very difficult. After all, the other party is the relevant figure of the ''Emerald dusk'' - more accurately, the ideological guide of the criminal group."

    Everyone suddenly took a big breath. Referring to "Emerald dusk", it was the largest terrorist event in asterisk''s history. However, the topic has now become taboo, and many parts of the truth remain enigmatic.

    "The ''jade dusk'' lawsuit was held in a special court led by the integrated enterprise consortium, and the content was almost closed... Some of the content was frozen and the court did not open. I think the object of the meeting is also such an example."

    "Well, is it convenient to ask who it is?"

    "Never mind, but you may not have heard of it. His name is radyslev barutoschik."

    "I know."

    "Oh, that''s right. It''s not surprising that shashagong students will know."

    "Oh, who the hell is he?" Ulysses was more curious.

    "He is a well-known scientist who developed and studied the Huang style armed forces and the pure Xinghuang style armed forces. In particular, he has written several important papers related to the pure Xinghuang style armed forces, which is enough to be famous in history. However, he read a book and took a certain period as the watershed, and then disappeared. I remember he once served as a teaching post in the star guide Museum..." hearing Ulysses''s question, Shaye began to rap, On the way, he was suddenly surprised and silent.

    "That''s right. He used to be in charge of the University Department of the star guide Museum. Of course, he hardly took classes and mostly hid in the Research Institute of the Milky way. The pure star bright armed made by him at that time was this'' pan = Dora ''."

    With that, Claudia took out the "Pan = Dora" engine from the waist cover and showed it to the public.

    "Oh! Is it the man who made pan = Dora?"

    Qilin frankly showed her admiration, but Ulysses looked serious and seemed to be thinking about something.

    "No, more importantly, if this sentence is true, it means that the ideological mentor of the terrorists who triggered the ''Emerald dusk'' once stayed in the star guide Museum..."

    "This is a big scandal."

    "Ah, yes, yes. So, is that why the galaxy is bad for the president?"

    "Hehe, maybe."

    Claudia seemed to want to laugh, but Ulysses couldn''t say anything and asked further: "then, what do you want to ask after seeing that man?"

    "I really can''t tell you this part. If you go further, it may cause direct danger to you. After all, the other party is completely forbidden to contact." Claudia''s attitude is steady, but she resolutely refused.

    "However, as I said before, the galaxy is still evaluating our trend. It may not make much action until summer."

    Mu Hantian still felt a little confused. These things did touch the dark side of the star guide and the galaxy. If they were not done well, they would become a big scandal. But after all, the "jade dusk" is a thing of the past. Even if it is really made public, is it serious enough for the galaxy to take direct action? And Claudia doesn''t seem to be completely honest with us. There may be some deeper secrets to this matter.

    "Then that''s all for gossip. It''s almost time to get to the point."

    "The subject?"

    "That''s right. The ''Griffin star sacrifice'' is the most popular ''star sacrifice''. In other words, tactics are enough to make up for the power gap - in order to do this, we must first accurately master each other''s abilities." after that, Claudia started her ''pan = Dora''.

    "So it''s necessary to let you know the child''s real ability."

 Chapter 803

    "The real power of ''pan = Dora''?"

    "Let me tell you. The future vision of ''pan = Dora'', that is, the ability to predict, is indeed a fact. And the future I can predict at present - about 300 seconds."

    "Three or three hundred seconds?" everyone couldn''t help being speechless.

    Of course, 300 seconds means you can see the future in five minutes. Although it can''t be compared with the "Phoenix star Martial Arts Festival", Mu Hantian''s competition basically ended in five minutes. So Claudia can predict everything from the beginning to the end of the game.

    If according to general logic, this is already in an invincible position.

    "But... Although it is called 300 seconds, this number only represents the stock after all."

    "I see." Ulysses showed a suddenly realized expression.

    "She is worthy of being a ''witch'' and will soon understand this." Claudia smiled.

    "I see what you mean, that is, the prediction of ''pan = Dora'' will be exhausted in the future, right?"

    "That''s right." Claudia clapped her hands.

    Hearing this, everyone understood.

    "So... If Claudia now predicts the future in ten seconds, will there be 290 seconds left?"

    "Well, that''s right."

    "You said before, ''pan = Dora'' has weaknesses. Is that what you mean?"

    Ulysses is talking about what happened when Claudia pulled Mu Hantian and others to join the team on the way to lezetania.

    "Yes. If the stock runs out, the child is just an ordinary double sword. In order to avoid this situation, I have a set of countermeasures to maintain the stock as much as possible. For example, my initial duel was the most typical array."

    "Was your first duel in the middle period?"

    "Remember that the opponent is ranked 20th?" Ulysses and Qilin answered immediately.

    "You know?"

    "Well, she doesn''t have many games. That game is the most famous one. The guy who wants to challenge her will watch the video first - and most of them will retreat." Ulysses replied with some interest.

    "This, this, I have information to bring," said Qilin, operating her mobile phone and displaying the video of the game in the space window.

    The person standing in the center of the stage, although younger than now, is Claudia.

    The opponent is a male who is much older than Claudia. He should be about 20 years old. The right hand holds a small one handed sword, and the left hand is a pistol type.

    Unexpectedly, it is the same as Tongzi''s. Mu Hantian was surprised. After all, he never thought that there would be such a war method in this world.

    "At that time, it was quite popular to rely on this method of attack," Ulysses whispered noncommittally.

    On the occasion of the discussion, the school emblem announced the beginning of the competition, and the man fired a light bomb at Claudia.

    Claudia dodged lightly with only slight movementsбкбк

    "Wait, wait. Claudia, were you... Closing your eyes?"

    There must be no mistake. Claudia did not raise ''pan = Dora'', hung weakly, and obviously closed her eyes.

    The audience in the picture also noticed this, and the strange commotion spread in the audience. On the other hand, the faces of the men fighting were full of anger. It''s no wonder that the other party must think Claudia despises herself.

    The man shortened the distance in one breath, and the sword swept away immediately. Claudia still closed her eyes, stepped back and jumped away. At the same time, she avoided the pursuit light bomb launched by the man only by twisting her upper body.

    At this moment, the audience was boiling like an explosion.

    The man angrily made a continuous attack, but the tip of the sword and the light bullet didn''t even scratch Claudia''s body.

    The opponent is certainly not weak. As Claudia said just now, the opponent is a very skilled gun and sword expert.

    However, no matter how the man attacked, Claudia still looked as if nothing had happened and flashed all the attacks like dancing.

    "Cold weather, it''s almost over. Look carefully."

    Soon, the man saw Claudia jumping in the air to avoid the attack, and thought that the opportunity was once in a lifetime.

    Butбкбк

    Claudia waved her double swords for the first time in the game while rotating her body in the air.

    The next moment, all the photoelasticity was split and scattered.

    Claudia, who landed directly on the ground, rushed to the stunned man with a light step, crossed the wrong body and accurately cut off the school emblem.

    In a silent venue, the mechanical sound of victory and defeat was announced. After hearing the mechanical announcement, Claudia slowly opened her eyes, showed her usual steady smile and bowed gracefully.

    "What a mess you are."

    "Anyway, it''s a performance to make others think so," said Claudia as if nothing had happened, covering the corner of her smiling mouth.

    "However, you put a lot of stock into this game."

    "Yes, I bet a lot on the stock in this game. Fortunately, it worked. After that, even if I firmly ranked second, few people dared to challenge me."

    "Doubt." at this time, Shaye raised her hand slightly.

    "Since this kind of operation will be adopted, does it mean that the stock of predicted time can be restored?"

    "Yes, that''s a good question. The answer is yes. Even if you don''t do anything, as long as you conclude a contract with Pan = Dora, the stock will recover over time."

    "Well, how about the recovery speed?" Mu Hantian asked.

    "Roughly speaking, the stock of one second takes about three days."

    "Three days and a second... No wonder it can''t be wasted," Ulysses whispered with a serious expression.

    "But then, Claudia, your ''pan = Dora'' is not very good. And the price is a little cruel."

    "What do you mean, cold weather?"

    "Oh, nothing. In fact, Claudia once told me that the price of ''pan = Dora'' is to experience the death that she will face in the future in her dream."

    Mu Hantian''s words changed the expression of yulis and others.

    "No matter what, it''s too cruel." Qilin looked at Claudia with a look of crying.

    But Claudia kept smiling and just nodded.

    "Does the stronger ability have to pay a higher price... No, but it''s too much."

    "It''s so uncomfortable." Ulysses and Shaye both showed sad expressions.

    "Hehe, don''t worry. In fact, the price is not as serious as you think, and as the cold weather said, the child''s ability is not invincible." Claudia said as if nothing had happened.

    "Ah?"

    "Cold day." Claudia smiled and looked at Mu cold day.

    "Understand." Mu Hantian nodded and started the black furnace magic sword at the same time. He already understood Claudia''s idea.

    "Then -" said Claudia, smilingбкбк

    Mu Hantian slashed to the left with the "black furnace magic sword" - the blade blocked Claudia''s slow blow at the critical moment.

    "Although I have guessed your idea, it''s still a little sudden." Mu Hantian smiled bitterly.

    Claudia then simply put away her sword and shrugged. Some disappointed said, "it really doesn''t work in cold days."

    "As you can see just now, the cold weather beautifully blocked the attack. If I use the future vision of ''pan = Dora'' one second before the attack, I can predict the scene just now."

    At this point, Claudia restored ''pan = Dora'' to the state of the engine and took it back into the sleeve.

    "At this time, I will think about how to attack next. For example, I just attacked from the right, so I will try to attack from the left instead. Yes, the prediction of ''pan = Dora'' is absolute, but there is only one future. If I change my action, the future will change at this moment. In other words, the ability of ''pan = Dora'' is'' there is no risk of failure, Error '''' can be tried repeatedly

    "Well, I spent one second to predict the result of the attack from the left, but it was still blocked by the cold weather. Helpless, I had to try to predict the attack from the upper or lower section. In this way, it will take a total of four seconds, but I still can''t predict the future of the successful attack. This is the gap in strength."

 Chapter 804

    "In other words, a stronger opponent is invalid?"

    "Although it''s not completely ineffective, at least in terms of attack, the efficiency is really poor. If there are exceptions, it''s probably counterattack. During counterattack, the opponent''s actions will be obviously limited, and even if the opponent is better than himself, the probability of success will be much higher. But if the opponent knows that I have the ability to predict and be alert to counterattack, the difficulty will increase greatly. More important Unfortunately, there is nothing to do about flying props and long-range attack ability. "Claudia answered Shaye''s explicit question with a bitter smile.

    "Having said that, I don''t deny that predicting the future is a very strong ability. If you have seen the war film just now, you should find that this ability can play a great role in defense. After all, you can know what kind of attack the opponent will launch."

    "Indeed, even if the opponent has the upper hand, is there no problem?"

    "Yes, but of course there are exceptions. For example, a large-scale attack like the ''lone poison witch'' can''t be responded by temporary prediction; a continuous attack like Daoteng''s'' Lianhe ''also suffers a lot and will continue to consume the stock. Moreover, even if I know, I can''t dodge an attack whose speed exceeds my physical ability - that is, I''m helpless."

    "In this way, the ability of ''pan = Dora'' is explained. Then why don''t I participate in the personal war" Wang Long Xing Wu Festival "and insist on participating in the group war" Griffin Xing Wu Festival ". You should know why."

    This made Ulysses nod. "Pan = Dora" cannot participate in the one-to-one championship at all due to the nature of ability. If you meet a stronger opponent halfway, even if you can win, you may run out of stock. However, in group warfare, there is no need to face stronger opponents alone. And more importantly, if you are the captain of the team, you can reduce the possibility of defeat as much as possible. "

    "That''s right. In group warfare, as long as the captain''s school badge is damaged, even if other players are still there, the team will lose on the spot. Conversely, as long as the captain is defeated, it may be reversed. This is why the Griffin star Martial Arts Festival is often popular."

    "Then let''s set fire to attack the captain?"

    Claudia replied with a smile to Shaye''s straightforward question: "It depends on the combat mode of each team. Aiming at the captain with many to one tactics and making a quick decision is also very effective. However, taking advantage of the weakness and breaking down one by one is also a way to gain an advantage in the number of people... Ah, incidentally, the captain is different from the team representative. In terms of the current competition system, the captain can be changed in every game. Select the appropriate team according to the team Long is also a tactic. "

    "Well, there''s no problem that your ability is effective for defense, but it''s said that the current mainstream is that the person in charge of support in the rear is the captain."

    "Because the risk of strikers is inevitable. But it doesn''t make sense to keep talking. It''s almost time to train for group warfare."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Mu Hantian and others were in the center of the training room and were divided into two groups to confront each other.

    "Well, I''m the only one who has experience in group warfare, so let''s briefly explain it. The Griffin star martial sacrifice is a group warfare composed of five people, but there are very few teams in which all five people can cooperate perfectly. Because it not only takes a lot of training time, but also does not guarantee to be effective, but only the team of galledovas. Because their school attaches great importance to group warfare."

    "However, there are many examples of ''witch'' or ''magician'' - or the ability of pure starlight armed forces, which can change the situation of the war by one person alone." Ulysses said with a fork, and Claudia nodded.

    "That''s right. But there are few examples of five people scattered and fighting in disorder. Once isolated, they will bear the brunt and become the target of attack. In the" Griffin star Martial Arts Festival ", the most common mainstream formation is that two or three people act as the vanguard, combine and fight according to tactics and situation mobility, and be supported by the guard. Therefore, if we can''t divide our work and cooperate This tactic cannot be achieved. "

    "That is, ''Griffin star Wu Ji'' is the development type of ''Phoenix star Wu Ji''?"

    "Yes, that''s right. The basic requirement is that all team members should have the ability to partner with any team member. On this basis, it should be further extended to form a cooperation mode of more than three people. Of course, it is also limited to the ways to reduce the cooperation mode and role, fix it, and shorten the training time."

    "No, in this way, the risk of an emergency is higher." Mu Hantian agrees with Qi Lin''s words.

    "Well, at least in this year... There are about three months left, try your best to strengthen the tacit understanding of individual cooperation. Then, depending on the situation, formal group war practice will be carried out. So --" Claudia smiled slightly, and you can feel the continuous improvement of star power in her body.

    "I almost want to start simulation warfare, OK?"

    According to Claudia''s proposal, the group of the simulation war is mu Hantian and Qilin, and Claudia and Ulis are partners. Mu Hantian has cooperated with Ulis and Shaye, and Shaye and Qilin are the same. While considering these situations - Shaye, who lost by guessing boxing, is watching the war temporarily.

    "Please, Qilin."

    "Yes, yes! Please give more advice!" Qi Lin answered with a nervous voice.

    This is not only her first time to partner with Mu Hantian, but also shoulder the responsibility of captain.

    In this simulation battle, it was thought that the "Griffin star Martial Arts Festival" had a captain position. Mu Hantian partnered with Qilin, and Qilin served as the captain, while Claudia was on the other side.

    "Hehe... Come on, Ulysses."

    "Don''t remind me. Another chance is rare. I''m going to use it?"

    "Of course, it seems that we can get good actual combat data." Ulysses and Claudia whispered in private. Soon they nodded to each other, and Ulysses took a step back.

    "Team a vs team B, mock war begins!"

    Mu Hantian winked at Qilin, and they both shortened the distance between them and Claudia at the same time.

    Since the captain is Claudia as a striker, in theory, we should ignore yulis and decide the victory with fast break.

    "Drink!"

    "Da --!"

    Mu Hantian cut at Claudia almost at the same time from the left and Qilin from the right.

    "Ah...!" Claudia blocked the double swords with her hands'' pan = Dora '', but her expression was still stiff. Qi Lin''s chopping attack should be very harsh to block Mu Hantian''s attack with one hand.

    What''s more, Mu Hantian''s weapon is still the "black furnace demon sword". Even if it is also a pure Xinghuang armed force, it can be seen that the "black furnace demon sword" is cutting into the light blade of "Pan = Dora" bit by bit.

    "It''s really a little difficult to deal with!"

    At this time, Claudia suddenly relaxed her strength and turned her body away from Mu Hantian''s attack. However, Qi Lin took advantage of the gap and hit the next blow like a flowing stream.

    "Oh!" Claudia managed to flick away the blow, but her posture was completely out of balance.

    Just when Mu Hantian swept the school emblem in front of her with the ''black furnace magic sword''

    Suddenly he felt the murderous spirit coming from above, and Mu Hantian jumped back quickly.

    Then three light blades swooped down from the sky and stabbed the position where Mu Hantian stood just now.

    "Cold day senior! Is that?" Qi Lin also dodged the attack and opened her eyes in surprise.

    "Hoo... It''s very slow, Ulysses. Anyway, it''s impossible to cope with cold weather and Sato students at the same time without relying on future vision. Moreover, I can''t waste the stock at will in the simulation war. I almost lost in less than ten seconds."

    "Sorry, I can''t fully control the six," said Ulysses, and the light blade that just hit the ground floated in the air.

    "Is that a corolla whirling sword?" it was very similar to the thin sword Huang style arms used by Ulysses before. But there are three - no, including those attacking Qilin, there are six in total. It seemed to be manipulated by invisible silk thread, flying in the air and stopping around Ulysses.

    "No, you''re wrong in the cold weather. This is the new star rotating sword - my new sword." Ulysses smiled fearlessly and waved the seventh thin sword type bright arm in her hand.

    "Is this the new type of Huang style armed forces that we talked about before?" the yarn night, which had been watching silently just now, rarely showed an interesting appearance and asked.

    "Yes, this is the new type of Huang style armed force - Huang style long-range guided armed force jointly developed by alecante and the star guide Museum."

 Chapter 805

    "The thin sword held by Ulysses, as the master machine, can operate several sub machines freely. However, this weapon must have excellent space mastery ability, otherwise it can''t be proficient." although Claudia was explaining, she still didn''t relax at all and recalculated the spacing.

    "I see. It''s really a powerful technology, but it''s not that some are not suitable for Ulysses?" Mu Hantian winked at Qi Lin at the same time.

    Qilin understood the meaning of Mu Hantian in an instant. Although they were partners for the first time, fortunately they were both swordsmen. Even if they didn''t say it, they could roughly grasp each other''s intentions.

    The tip of Qianyu''s sword was still facing Claudia, but his attention was fixed on Ulysses at the same time. Just now, because of surprise, I had no choice but to dodge. However, with Qi Lin''s sword skill, you can meet that degree of attack. In this way, Mu Hantian can concentrate on attacking Claudia.

    "Oh? Why do you say that in cold weather?"

    "Even if you don''t use this weapon, doesn''t Ulysses still have many unique skills that can be manipulated freely from a long distance? Although it''s a little hard to say, this armed force is nothing new."

    Ulysses still smiled and shook her head slowly. "You don''t understand at all, cold weather... Forget it, then you can confirm it with your own eyes!"

    As soon as the words fell to the ground, Ulysses immediately rushed to Qilin.

    "Eh?" Qi Lin couldn''t help shouting out because of the unexpected attack.

    Ulysses doesn''t want to fight Qilin, does she? Mu Han was also surprised. Although Ulysses has always been training with Mu Hantian and survived the fierce fight of "Phoenix star martial sacrifice", her close combat skills have improved by leaps and bounds.

    However, compared with Mu Hantian and Qi Lin, they are still not their opponents. If Claudia commented that her close combat ability was "a little worse" than Qilin, yulis was probably three times worse.

    Having said that, as a captain, Qi Lin certainly can''t sit idly by.

    "Oh, that''s not good!" Claudia''s slash hit Mu Hantian, interrupting Mu Hantian''s attempt to intervene between Qilin and Ulysses.

    Mu Hantian saw this and quickly defended the attack, but Claudia immediately attacked.

    "It''s rare to make a debut. You can''t hinder others too much, cold weather."

    Just when the two fought, Ulysses had entered Qi Lin''s attack distance. Qi Lin, who showed her surprised expression at the beginning, also quickly changed her posture to prepare for the attack.

    "Take it, Qilin!" Ulysses shouted, and then waved her thin sword at Qilin''s school badge.

    Sharp spikes are like tearing wind. However, before the sword tip touched the school emblem, it was pushed away by Qi linli.

    Qilin''s blade cut back, which should have cut off yulis''s school emblem, but Qilin''s blow was blocked by a sub sword manipulated by yulis just before she hit.

    "It''s not over yet!" Qilin immediately launched the next attack, cutting up from the lower section, then cutting down with the right cassock, and then sweeping across the text - a perfect continuous attack called beautiful skill, which is the essence of Qilin''s sword skill "even Crane".

    "Oh, ha ha...! it''s really amazing!" Ulysses controlled six sub swords and completely blocked them.

    "Ha ha... You know, cold weather? The most surprising thing about the Huang style long-distance guidance armed force is the reaction speed." Claudia smiled while fighting Mu cold weather.

    Claudia''s attack was all to contain Mu Hantian''s action, so she didn''t pursue deeply.

    If the two sides compete seriously, Mu Hantian will definitely have the upper hand. But mu Hantian doesn''t want to be too boring. After all, this is training and doesn''t need that kind of rolling.

    "Ulysses'' close combat ability was not as good as that of Daoteng. The most important thing is that the physical ability and technology cultivated under the long-term forging chain are poor. Therefore, even if she wants to defend against Daoteng''s attack, Ulysses''s body can''t keep up."

    "That is to say..."

    "Yes, the Huang style long-distance guidance armed forces do not need to pass through the body, but can be manipulated only by thinking - in other words, the reaction speed of the sub sword of the Huang style long-distance guidance armed forces is much faster than that of Ulysses herself."

    "I see. It seems that it''s better to take back what I just said, oh!" Mu Hantian pulled away temporarily after blocking Claudia''s attack. She looked at Qilin again, and she was also far away from the attack distance of Ulysses.

    "Hoo... It''s amazing. I didn''t think ''Lianhe'' could defend all... But!"

    Qi Lin glanced at Mu Hantian and showed a shy smile for some reason.

    "This, this, cold weather senior...! can I show you?"

    "Eh?" Mu Hantian was stunned.

    Qilin smiled, quickly adjusted her breathing and attacked yulis again.

    "Oh, are you still coming?"

    "I''m going!"

    The blade of the sword shines, and the tip of Qianyu''s sword draws a big arc. But the blow was also blocked by the sword. But Qilin still kept on attacking one after anotherбкбк

    "This is it!"

    "What!"

    At the moment when the attack was also defended, Qilin took back the sword and cut it out in an instant. Cause the sub swords to interfere with each other, and all six sub swords are bounced off.

    "How, how can...!"

    "Offended!"

    Qilin catches the moment when yulis is stunned, and the thousand feathers on her hand flash towards the yulis school emblem with the middle door open. At the moment when the outcome was about to be determined, the shadow suddenly intervened.

    "Ah, it''s really a critical moment." it''s Claudia who crosses her double swords to stop Qilin''s cutting.

    "Sorry, Claudia."

    "Don''t be too stingy, even if it''s training."

    "Well, I know!" when Ulysses answered, the six swords stabbed like surrounding Qilin.

    "Bloom - melt the red flowers!" at the same time, with the voice of Ulysses, the magic array was launched, and a huge flame Camellia opened up on Qilin''s head.

    "Oh!" Qi Lin still dodged the falling fiery block at the critical moment with her amazing reflex nerve.

    At the moment when Mu Hantian was going to protect Qilin

    "OK, it''s over." the blade of ''pan = Dora'' took the first step and cut the unbalanced Qilin school emblem in half.

    "Yes, I''m sorry, senior student in cold weather! I''m too impulsive!"

    "No, it has nothing to do with you. I''m too careless." Mu Hantian shook his head.

    "Well, well, you two, this is only a simulation war after all. And their cooperation is endless. It really doesn''t seem to be the first time to form a partner." Claudia smiled.

    "No, you are also very good. You deserve to be friends who have known each other for so long."

    Hearing Mu Hantian say so, Ulysses showed a complicated expression and frowned.

    "I''ve only known each other since before, and Claudia was almost responsible for the cooperation part of the game just now."

    "By the way, Ulysses. The ability to finally launch - can this new Huang style armed force convey the subtle power of the stars?" asked Shaye, who was making soy sauce.

    "Oh, it''s really a yarn night. You can see it just like that."

    "Er, what do you mean?" Qi Lin didn''t understand.

    "This Huang style long-range guiding arm can let my star power flow to Zijian. You know, in order to launch the setting ability, you must prepare at a specific place in advance. But if you use Zijian, you can greatly omit the preparation process."

    "It''s really... Amazing."

    "Well... Only Ulysses can improve her strength, good thief." shayedu raised her cheek to express her dissatisfaction, but her eyes still stared at the Huang style long-range guidance armed forces.

    "No, not exactly." Mu Hantian shook his head.

    "Huh?"

    "Qilin is also promoted."

    "Hey?" the topic suddenly came to her. Qi Lin was a little frightened and shook her body.

    "The move to break Ulysses'' defense is my ''blade of the wind''?"

    "Yes, because I''ve been watching the seniors use this move, I want to imitate it." Qi Lin, with a red face, explained flustered.

    "Qilin, you are really a genius with sword." Mu Hantian smiled and touched Qilin''s head.

    "Well, I have to improve my strength."

    "Oh, shashagong students are really motivated."

    "If you stay where you are, you won''t be able to help the cold weather." she said, and Shaye followed her to launch her Huang style armed forces.

    "OK, I''ll take part in it next."

    "Hehe, let''s decide the combination of the next simulation war."

 Chapter 806

    Spring is the busiest season for asterisk''s student activities. Of course, most of asterisk''s students dream of winning the title in the "Xingwu Festival". However, many people give up this goal and choose to enjoy their youth. For these students, the School Park festival held every spring makes them happier than the "Xingwu Festival".

    Looking out of the window from the classroom, even at the lunch break, the campus is preparing for the setting of stages and vendors everywhere. After all, the School Park Festival has only two days left to open, and the progress is really in a hurry.

    "It''s really grand."

    "Invite famous alumni to give speeches, the achievements of major associations, the confrontation with other schools, as well as parades and dramas. It''s no wonder that asterisk will go on for three days."

    "But isn''t this kind of School Park Festival limited to the unique culture of Japan?"

    "Well, at the beginning, it was really only our star guide hall, and now other schools are also taking part in the fun. Moreover, in asterisk, it is already a big event attracting the audience as famous as the ''star Martial Arts Festival''." yingshiro explained as he chewed Polo bread.

    "After all, this is the only activity that the six school parks are fully open. Ordinary people can enter the school parks only at this time. Of course, a large number of tourists will gather."

    "Not only tourists, can we enter other schools?" Mu Hantian asked curiously.

    "Yes, but on the other hand, only part of the school land and school buildings are open. If you break into any strange place, this thing will give a warning." as he said, Ying Shilang pointed to the school emblem on his chest.

    "Incidentally, when entering the School Park, ordinary tourists will also get a simulated school emblem with similar functions. Therefore, during the School Park Festival, it will be very strict to ban the school emblem and duel. You''d better pay attention to it."

    "I know." Mu Hantian nodded.

    "Well, then it''s time for me to go back to work." after lunch, yingshiro licked his finger and jumped down from the table.

    "Go back to work, now? What about the afternoon course?"

    "This is a critical period. After all, it is a big event since the establishment of our society. Although it is an activity outside the School Park, it is a rare opportunity for the three school parks to jointly hold it. The scale is also quite large. Just look forward to it."

    "Ah, I''ll look forward to it."

    "Well, but I may need your help then."

    "Eh? Why?"

    "Because you are the champion of ''Phoenix star Martial Arts Festival''."

    "I see. It depends. Wait a minute, I''ll answer the phone." Mu Hantian was saying, and the mobile phone suddenly rang.

    After Mu Hantian opened the space window, Sylvia and Sylvia ryneheim appeared.

    "Ah, Hello, cold weather? I''m sorry to contact you so late about the School Park Festival. It took me a long time to have a holiday, but it''s not easy to have a holiday. Please accompany me for three days."

    "This... Well, I know." Mu Hantian nodded helplessly. After all, he promised.

    "Well, that''s it. I''ll be in touch later. I have something to do now."

    "OK."

    After hanging up the phone, Mu Hantian looked at yingshiro.

    "Sorry, you see, well, I''ll come if I have time."

    "All right, all right."

    With that, yingshiro seemed to suddenly think of something and change the topic. "By the way, during the School Park Festival, the training of the team will also be suspended?"

    "Oh, well. Ulysses, she seems to be practicing by herself."

    "Oh, the princess is still the same hardline."

    Yingshiro glanced at Ulysses. She was in her seat, eating the bread alone, and glared at yingshiro.

    "Well, do you have any opinion, night blowing?"

    "No, no, how dare you have any opinion?" yingshilong counseled at once.

    "Hey, hey, I always think the princess seems to be in a bad mood?"

    "Yes, she has been like this for a while."

    When Mu Hantian and yingshilang whispered in privateбкбк

    "Hum!" Ulysses snorted with an unhappy expression and didn''t turn her head.

    One side of the seat, I do not know why even yarn night half squinted and stared at the cold day. No, her expression was as usual, but she clearly felt her anger.

    At this time, the preparatory bell announcing the end of the lunch break rang.

    "It''s terrible. I''ve been chatting for too long, so I''ll go back."

    "Wait a minute, night blowing! What about the afternoon class?"

    Yingshiro turned around and waved with a smile.

    "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, the afternoon classes are boring to death. It doesn''t matter if you don''t attend them."

    However, just as yingshiro was leaving the classroom, he bumped into a woman who was just about to enter the classroom.

    "Oh, I''m sorry. I didn''t look before I walked..."

    Just when yingshilong said so, his face was blue for a moment.

    "Oh, it doesn''t matter. Forget that. What you said just now is very good, night blowing. Is my class so boring? Say it!" the head teacher, kuangzi Tanizaki, smiled and didn''t smile. At the same time, he gently raised the iron nail bat in his hand.

    "Er, no, what should I say! No, no! You, you misunderstood, Kuang Zi Mei! Have something to say -"

    Mu Hantian could not help covering his eyes and mourning for yingshilang. Almost at the same time, a painful beating sounded in the classroom. And the scream of yingshiro.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Star Guide hall, School Park, promenade.

    It was a fine day on the first day of the School Park Festival. The sun was shining through the bright green trees.

    Therefore, the School Park Festival is also unprecedented, and there are a sea of people everywhere. This promenade is far away from the campus of the star guide Museum, and there are no vendors or stages around it. But even sitting on the bench and staring at it, there is still an endless stream of pedestrians.

    However, compared with the crowd from the main gate to the school buildings, it is much cleaner and calming.

    "I''ve kept you waiting, cold day." suddenly someone shouted his name. Mu Hantian raised his head and saw the girl who pulled down her big hat and covered her sight.

    "The time is just right, but Silvia, no one can recognize you in your dress." he smiled at Silvia, and Mu Han looked at her from the sky and praised her immediately.

    "In fact, I wanted to dress up more fashionable... But it''s not good to be too conspicuous."

    Now she is wearing jeans and blouse, which is completely different from what she saw on TV.

    "No, I think it suits you very well."

    Most of Sylvia''s clothes seen on TV are gorgeous, or Kui enweier''s uniform. Of course, Mu Hantian also thinks it looks good to wear like that, but such a simple dress is also very suitable for her.

    Sylvia showed some surprised expression. After blinking her eyes, her expression was slightly gentle.

    "Well... It''s such an understatement. But thank you, I''m very happy." then she bent forward and put her face together to admire the cold day.

    "It''s just... Your disguise is also very good in cold weather." she winked at Mu cold weather very playfully. Sylvia seems to be in a good mood today.

    "Eh? Yes?"

    "Of course, if I hadn''t known you for a long time, no one would think you were the famous Phoenix star Wu Ji champion."

    "It''s OK." Mu Hantian smiled.

    "OK, let''s start dating," Silvia said, then took Mu Hantian''s arm and pulled Mu Hantian up.

    "Sylvia, is that really good?"

    Mu Hantian is a little embarrassed. It seems that there is no such degree between herself and her. In addition, she has only seen two sides this time. Although Silvia said she fell in love with Mu Hantian at first sight, Mu Hantian just thought she was joking.

 Chapter 807

    "What''s the matter? Don''t you like me in the cold weather? Don''t you want to be a couple with me?" Sylvia couldn''t help chucking her mouth and shaking Mu''s arm in the cold weather, as if her girlfriend was angry.

    "OK, OK, I''ll work hard." Mu Hantian was a little funny. He was a child again.

    "Very good. First of all, can you show me around the star guide Museum School Park?"

    This request made Mu Hantian feel puzzled. "Yes... But it doesn''t matter if you don''t watch those performances on those stages or activities?"

    "Well, if you see something you like, you can watch it a little. Although I want to see more, my goal is to visit all the school parks." Silvia clenched her fist and said energetically on the way from the promenade to the school building.

    "So are you going to go around six schools?"

    "Of course it''s not the end of the tour today? But I specially arranged a three-day holiday for this goal."

    "But if you have any activities you want to visit in cold weather, you can go first?"

    "Well, my friend asked me to participate in an activity. Can I show my face over there?"

    "Oh, isn''t it this activity?" Mu Hantian said, and Silvia immediately operated her mobile phone with one hand and opened the space window.

    The title of the window says'' shock! ''arena on the top'' shows a quite gorgeous website. Time is the last day of the School Park Festival, and the place is Sirius egg. However, the content field only says "participating field simulation battle!" I can''t see what kind of activity it is.

    "Look, your name appears here in cold weather."

    "Ah, the advertisement is so big?"

    At the top of the list of guests at the place pointed by Silvia, douda said, "dominate the champion of ''Phoenix star Martial Arts Festival'', Mu Hantian joins the war!"

    "Because it raises a topic on the Internet, I pay some attention."

    "That''s right. But to tell you the truth, I don''t like to participate in such activities, but the organizers have friends. I don''t know whether to say no or to be semi forced to participate."

    "So it is," said Sylvia, closing the space window at the same time, just as the promenade came to the end, and the crowd around increased a lot.

    This area is behind the middle school buildings. Although it is impossible to enter the school buildings, there are a large number of vendors around the school buildings.

    "But I have an appointment with you. If I can''t help it, I''ll refuse him."

    "No, it doesn''t matter. I''m a little interested anyway - ah, wait a minute!" then Sylvia suddenly stopped. Her eyes turned to the vendor who was standing by.

    "Brother, I want two."

    "OK."

    Sylvia said hello to the clerk, who delivered two ice cream very quickly.

    "Cold weather, here you are."

    "Thank you. But why buy ice cream?"

    "For a hidden date, you must have ice cream. But correctly, it''s smoothie."

    "I see." well, I admit, I don''t know why ice cream is necessary for hidden dating

    "Next, sing the next song!" suddenly, some loud songs came from the front.

    Mu Hantian looked over and opened a huge space window from various angles over the square in front of the school building of the Ministry of higher education. It seems that the singing performance being held by Sirius egg is being broadcast.

    "Oh, Michelle, they sing very hard," Sylvia whispered as she licked the ice cream lovingly.

    "Is it your friend?"

    "Well, it''s my lovely schoolgirls. Have you heard of Lusaka?"

    "Oh, it''s them."

    Mu Hantian looked up again at the girls shown in the space window.

    Although they are not as famous as Sylvia, they are a world-famous popular women''s rock band.

    "If you remember correctly, will they participate in this'' Griffin star Martial Arts Festival ''?"

    "If you follow pedora''s advertising strategy, it should be so. Yes, they were originally the group that made their debut in the last ''Griffin star Martial Arts Festival''. Ah, pedora is the president of our school Park and the agent of me and luciluca. Although they have all kinds of abdominal black, they are very capable."

    "By the way, you also want to participate in the ''Griffin star Martial Arts Festival'' in cold weather? Then you''d better be careful. They are quite powerful. Although they seem a little stupid..." Sylvie''s volume is getting lower and lower, and the second half of the sentence can hardly be heard.

    "So, Sylvie, don''t you attend the Griffin star martial arts festival?"

    "Well ~ I basically only participate in the ''Wang Long Xing Wu Festival'', and I also want to avenge the last competition."

    Silvi was the runner up of the last "Wang Long Xing Wu Ji" and lost to Ophelia, the "lone poison witch", in the final. But she has no chance. Now Ophelia is in Mu Hantian''s hand.

    "Because that''s how I don''t give up." Sylvia smiled bitterly.

    Then temporarily chat with Sylvia about unimportant topics and visit the star guide hall everywhere. Indeed, as mentioned earlier, she only glanced at the activities in the School Park, and basically spent a long time wandering around.

    The only exception is the "water world survival competition" held in the indoor swimming pool. This is an activity jointly organized by the star guide swimming club and the shooting club. In short, it is a survival game with a water gun as a weapon.

    "Hey, remember she''s your friend in cold weather?"

    "Hmm?" Silvia pointed to the man from the second floor seat of the indoor swimming poolбкбк

    "Yarn night?" a childhood sweetheart with a large water gun in both hands and wearing a school swimsuit started a chaotic battle. Although I don''t know the rules of the event, almost all the contestants are the enemies of Shaye, with more than 20 people.

    There are countless floating islands in the swimming pool, but Shaye skillfully flew over them and shot down her opponents one by one with unparalleled accuracy.

    "This, this is really great! The students in shashagong have completely entered an unparalleled state! The strength of the top four of the ''Phoenix star martial sacrifice'' is really not a false name!"

    It sounded like a layman''s broadcaster, who also raised the volume excitedly.

    "Well... The sense of balance is amazing, but the most powerful is dynamic vision. While dodging attacks, it has that shooting accuracy in the air, which is not imitated by ordinary people." Sylvia seems to admire Shaye very much.

    Soon, after Shaye shot down everyone except herself in the swimming pool, the bell rang to announce Shaye''s victory.

    "Therefore, in the third game, it was shashaye''s classmate who won the victory by expelling other contestants with overwhelming strength!" on the simple podium set by the swimming pool, men like broadcasters raised Shaye''s hands.

    However, Shaye still couldn''t see a happy look. Even if she took the trophy, her expression still didn''t change.

    "Then, shashagong, please make a speech."

    "I''m not satisfied with playing."

    "Hey? What is this..."

    The man tilted his head and wondered, but Shaye ignored him and continued, "compare again."

    "No, no way! I''m really sorry, this is really...!"

    "It''s almost time to go, Sylvia." Mu Hantian felt boring and directly took Sylvia away from the indoor swimming pool.

 Chapter 808

    The second day of the School Park Festival.

    Mu Hantian was dragged by Silvia and wandered around the campus of Kui Enwei children''s college.

    "Ah, the architectural style and atmosphere of each college are completely different."

    "It''s OK, but our atmosphere is closer to the star guide Museum. As for galledovas, they are the real orthodox. On the contrary, it''s ray wolf, Jielong - and alecante, which we visited yesterday, which is quite unique."

    After shaking around the star guide hall yesterday, I went to alcante college to visit it. Silvia is right. It''s really a very distinctive college.

    The star guide hall and kuenweier still look like schools, but all buildings in alecante pay attention to functionality, which is very similar to the Research Institute as a whole. The activities are mostly academic in nature, such as research and publication, and hardly feel the noise of the School Park Festival. Perhaps because of this, the crowd is less than the star guide hall and Kui enweier.

    "If you want to talk about the congestion, it''s the most crowded here at present... Oh, sorry."

    While chatting, I kept touching the shoulders of people passing by. This area is the lakeside outside the school park. Although there is a panoramic view, there are no vendors. But there were so many people.

    "No way. After all, it''s a secret garden. It''s a rare opportunity. Of course men want to see the secret?"

    Silvia is right. There are so many men in the school today that it can''t be seen that it is a women''s school. And the most striking is not the tourists from the outside world, but the students from other schools.

    "I said Silvia, did you find..." she approached Silvia a little, and Mu Hantian hesitated.

    "Well... We seem to have been followed."

    "Is it for me?"

    "Well... Maybe it''s me?"

    Obviously, someone is following Mu Hantian and Silvia.

    At first, Mu Hantian thought it might be fans or media who saw through Sylvia''s true face. He didn''t care, but he still noticed something wrong. But the other party''s technique of hiding breath is quite clever. Now he may also realize that he was found by the two and immediately mixed into the crowd.

    However, the clever hiding technique does not mean that he (she) has a clever tracking technique. On the contrary, the tracking technique is a scum in Mu Hantian''s view.

    "Sylvia, what do you think we should do." Mu Hantian is still unfamiliar with this school after all.

    "Although it''s a rare opportunity, let''s split up for the time being. In this way, we can know who the other party''s target is."

    "All right, but where to meet... Keep in touch at any time, but depending on the situation, it may be better to meet outside the school park than inside the school park. But you''re not familiar with this area in cold weather?"

    "It''s true, but I''ve been to the coffee shop nearby before... Ah, here," Mu Hantian said, opening a small space window to show the information of the shop told by yingshiro before.

    "Oh, I know this store, too. That''s just right." Sylvia nodded slightly, motioned to do so, and then only signaled with her eyes.

    Then go to the center of the most crowded school Park and take separate actions around the right time. Silvia runs to the right and Mu runs to the left in cold weather. Be careful not to bump into others and increase your speed at the same time.

    Kui enweier''s school land is quite green. The star guide pavilion has a similar structure in the environment, but compared with the star guide pavilion''s proximity to the park, Kui enweier''s design pursues the reproduction of the natural shade.

    Mu Hantian suddenly stopped while walking along the shady promenade.

    "I guessed wrong." Mu Hantian explored the surroundings and found no strange smell. So the other party''s target is Sylvia.

    "Anyway, try to contact her first."

    Mu Hantian opened the space window to the smallest picture. Silvia was hesitant and had a subtle expression.

    "Cold weather? How''s your side?"

    "Eh? No one is chasing after me... Nor are you there?"

    "Well, is that true? No, I can still feel the breath on the way, but there was a little commotion. The other party seems to have disappeared in the chaos." as she said, syldouya showed a very sorry attitude.

    "A little commotion?"

    "Well, we''ll talk about this later."

    The space window screen disappears.

    "Forget it, go and meet Sylvia."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Mu Hantian took a sip of coffee and asked, "by the way, what did you mean by ''a little commotion''?"

    "Oh, in fact, it has something to do with this..." when she said this, Sylvia seemed to think of something funny and smiled with a shaking shoulder.

    "Sylvia?"

    "Hehe, I''m sorry... Do you remember the girls named lusluka who held a concert yesterday? They almost didn''t dress up and walked around the school park. Although they seemed to hide, the result was exposed."

    "Well, I see what you mean."

    "Ha ha, those children are really..." it seems that they are completely poked into laughter, and Sylvia is still laughing.

    "But Sylvie, you''re good at this. You''re wandering around, but you''re not seen through at all. And you''re still with me."

    "Hehe, I know what you mean. Sneaking a date with a boy in the School Park may cause quite a shock? If the situation is wrong, you may have to hold a press conference to explain."

    Sylvia''s tone was always light, but mu Hantian was ridiculous.

    "Please, this will bother you."

    "Ha ha, don''t worry. I have different seniority from those girls."

    "Seniority?"

    "That''s right. I''ve been walking around like this since several years ago. I haven''t worn any clothes yet."

    "Having said that, it''s not necessarily 100% that you can''t wear help?"

    "Let''s talk about it then. If there''s really anything in case, I don''t care even if I retire."

    "Retreat? Not really." Mu Hantian was surprised.

    "I will choose my present position just because it can make the most people in the world hear my song. In any form, if it can''t be heard by others, it''s meaningless."

    Silvia continued: "of course there are other reasons. First, because I want to be strong."

    "But you are strong now?"

    "Ha ha, thank you. But when it comes to strength, it doesn''t just refer to the strength of combat ability, but a broader meaning. For example, I hope to become a strong person in all aspects, such as mind or position. In order to achieve this goal, I can only keep learning from each other."

    "In short, the more capable people are, the more things they can achieve? In this way, I can increase my options and help others - because I couldn''t do anything before."

    "You also have your own story. But yes, everyone has his own unforgettable story. It depends on whether the story is good or bad."

    Silvia nodded and continued, "I just think the current position is worth working hard. In fact, there is nothing to miss. There are other ways to let people hear the song. Besides, I still have many things I want to do and have to do."

    "Can you tell me?" inexplicably, Mu Hantian asked this question.

    "It doesn''t matter. In fact, I''m looking for someone."

    "Looking for someone?"

    "Hehe, do you care? But it should be different from what you think in cold weather. The person I''m looking for is a woman." Sylvia''s mouth showed a mischievous smile.

    "The person I''m looking for is my teacher."

    "Teacher?"

    "Yes, teach me to sing and teach me teachers all over the world," said Silvia, gently putting her hand on her chest.

    From her words, you can hear that Sylvia really attaches great importance to this person.

    "Well, I''ll ask Claudia and see if she has any information."

    "Well, thank you, cold weather." Sylvia smiled with relief.

    "Well, I''ve had enough rest now. It''s time to start from the next school park."

    "Let me see... According to the scheduled itinerary, is it jialeduovas? But is it going to start?" Mu Hantian asked.

    "Of course, how can a rare precious holiday be wasted casually?"

    "You are so energetic," Mu Hantian said as he drank up the rest of his coffee.

 Chapter 809

    "Casino? The whole school park?"

    "Yes, this is the annual practice of the leiwofu School Park Festival."

    The third day of the School Park Festival. Mu Hantian, who came to lovovhei college, was stunned by the scene in front of him.

    The buildings in the school park are vulgar and like a fortress with a sense of oppression. Today, they are decorated in all colors. It''s really weird to the extreme.

    "Because lovov''s students are very active in this kind of activity that can do something spontaneously. It is ostensibly sponsored by the School Park, but it is almost all handed over to happy street."

    "Oh, no wonder the atmosphere is a bit like happy street."

    After shaking around, I obviously felt that there were fewer people than other schools. Although there are some vendors, the price is quite scary. In addition, the shop assistants all look ferocious, and the walls are also painted with colorful patterns and obscene graffiti. No wonder ordinary tourists are afraid to approach.

    "Are we leaving?"

    "Well, it''s almost time for lunch. Although it''s a little early, we still have to go to Jielong. There are activities to participate in in the cold weather in the evening." Sylvia took Mu''s words lightly and looked around.

    "Well, it''s too expensive to eat here... But then again, most of the people who want to find a restaurant are full... Huh?"

    "Ah, it''s so familiar. It smells delicious."

    At this time, they noticed that there seemed to be a delicious aroma. Along the aroma, there was a fairly large vendor in a corner of the atrium, in front of which there were a few simple tables and chairs.

    "Welcome, would you like a Spanish Seafood stew ~" the girl in a lovely apron greeted the two, but the girl met in cold weather.

    "Sure enough, it''s you, Priscilla." Mu Hantian couldn''t help shouting, but Priscilla tilted her head and looked back at Mu Hantian.

    Sylvia on one side said in a noncommittal low voice, "please, cold day..." Mu cold day realized that she completely forgot to change her dress now.

    "Well, excuse me, have we met somewhere?"

    "Well..."

    Mu Hantian was about to say something, but Priscilla, who stared at Mu Hantian''s face carefully, soon covered her mouth in surprise.

    "Eh? Are you a classmate in cold weather?"

    "Ha ha... Long time no see."

    "Yes, ''Phoenix star Martial Arts Festival'' seems to be very hard in all aspects, but congratulations on winning the championship," Priscilla said with a frank smile.

    "Thank you. And I''m sorry to thank you so late. The visiting meal was delicious."

    "No, no... Compared with the help of our classmates in cold weather, that little thing is nothing." Priscilla smiled shyly and looked down.

    The visiting meal is a light food made by Irene during her visit to flora. I''ve been busy since then. I haven''t been able to thank her well. I happen to have this opportunity today.

    "Ah, by the way. Would you like to come if it''s convenient? Although I can''t bring out too decent food."

    "Is this where Priscilla''s own cooking is sold?"

    "Well, sort of."

    "All right." Mu Hantian nodded and then looked at Sylvia.

    Silvia, who watched the two interact, also nodded slightly. "Well, I guess it doesn''t matter. Besides, it smells delicious."

    "This, cold weather classmate, this one is..."

    Priscilla asked strangely when she saw Silvia''s school emblem. It seems that even Priscilla didn''t see through Sylvia''s true face.

    "Hehe, hello. We''re dating now." when Mu Hantian was preparing to introduce, Sylvia smiled jokingly.

    "Eh? I''m so sorry...! I''m disturbing you...!" Priscilla''s face was red and her ears were red. She waved her hands quickly.

    "This, this, I''ll get the menu now! Please, please find your favorite seat...!" then hid back in the stall like running away.

    "Sylvia." Mu Hantian couldn''t help covering his forehead.

    "Oh, I didn''t lie?"

    "No mistake..."

    When Mu Hantian was about to blame, Sylvia seemed to feel that she had done wrong. She smiled bitterly and apologized: "sorry, I didn''t expect her to have such a lovely reaction... It''s hard to see such a pure person these days. I envy her a little."

    "Why does it sound like you''re not pure?"

    Maybe it''s still early. Half the seats are empty. When the two of them sat down at random, Sylvia gave an exaggerated sigh.

    "In this industry, you will also see all kinds of annoying parts of human nature. Although it is basically a vase, at least I am also a student president, so I will inevitably become a little greasy."

    "Really? I think Sylvia is a very honest and honest girl."

    Mu Hantian just simply conveyed what he thought she was very frank, but Sylvia showed a surprised expression for a moment, and then subtly looked away.

    "You, why did you do this at such a thief''s time..."

    "Ah?"

    "You two have been waiting for a long time. Here is the menu." Mu Hantian doesn''t quite understand what Sylvia means. Just as she was about to ask, Priscilla, still a little red faced, came with the menu.

    "It doesn''t matter." Mu Hantian took the menu and ordered several dishes at will.

    "Then again, isn''t Irene with you?"

    "Ha ha... Sister should be in the casino now." Priscilla shrugged with a troubled expression.

    "Ah, but she said she would also take part in the evening event. It was the one that students took part in as guests in cold weather."

    "Eh, Irene will also participate?"

    "I heard that winning won a lot of bonuses, so..."

    "She''s still the same."

    "I, I will support my sister and my classmates in cold weather at the same time. Come on!" Priscilla said with a shy expression, and then returned to the booth.

    After seeing her leave, Mu Hantian noticed that Silvia looked at herself with an expression of hesitation.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "No, I just want to have a fan who cheers for me. It feels good."

    "Doesn''t Silvia have more fans?" Mu Hantian felt a little strange. As an idol singer, shouldn''t she have many fans?

    "That girl is a little different from my fans."

    "Is that so?"

    "That''s right." Sylvia showed a noncommittal expression and sighed slightly.

    Before long, the dishes were served.

    "Oh, it''s Basque style and looks delicious." the food tasted in Irene''s room at that time was superb, so she also ordered the Spanish Seafood stew recommended by her. The material and aroma of this time are very different from the last time.

    Mu Hantian tasted it quickly and it was delicious. Sylvia seemed to like it too, showing a bright smile.

    "Well... It''s amazing. I wish she could teach me how to do it. But I haven''t cooked for a long time recently... Ah!"

    "What''s the matter?" Mu Han Tian blinked and asked.

    Sylvia showed a ''terrible...'' expression and supported her face with her hand.

    "No, if today is not the last day, I can help you prepare lunch tomorrow."

    "Ha ha, that''s a pity." Mu Hantian made a ha ha.

    "Forget it, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, that''s the next place to look forward to."

    "Next time?" Mu Hantian asked.

    Sylvia looked up at Mu Hantian and showed a mischievous smile.

 Chapter 810

    The appearance of Jielong seventh college is the most characteristic among the six asterisk schools.

    The campus is covered with Chinese style buildings, like a maze. All buildings are connected by corridors. Elegant courtyards and huge squares are scattered among the buildings. If there is no map, you don''t know where you are now.

    "It''s amazing. This should be the busiest place." Mu Hantian was surprised by the vibrant campus and said to Silvia walking aside.

    "Ah, although it has something to do with the largest number of students, Jielong''s school spirit is still different from other schools."

    "School spirit?"

    "Well... Should we say it''s in chaos or freedom? Traditionally, integrated enterprise consortia have little influence."

    Looking at the slightly larger square, several people manipulated the huge dragon dance, and many spectators gathered around. On the other side of the garden, there were large men performing juggling with blades, which won a lot of applause.

    "Ah?"

    "Let''s say that most of the students who choose Jielong seem to be forging their own chains. Winning the title in the ''Xingwu Festival'' is also a secondary goal, and it is of great significance to test themselves. Therefore, it is not easy for integrated enterprise consortia to attract students by bait."

    "Oh? So ''Xingwu Festival'' is just a chain forging process, not a wish to achieve." Mu Hantian couldn''t help thinking of song and Luo who fought in ''Phoenix Xingwu Festival''. Those two people do belong to this category.

    "Of course, it''s just that there are more such people. Some people still enter Jielong with their dreams."

    There were lively sounds like firecrackers everywhere, and you could hear the lively sound from somewhere at any time. Because Jielong is the only one in the six schools to set up a primary department, you can also see children running around happily.

    "In addition, I don''t know whether it''s good or bad. The inconsistency of the school itself may also be one of the reasons. The major martial arts schools stand in Jielong and are independent."

    "Isn''t alcante like this?"

    "Of course not. The budget of alcante Research Institute is from the integrated enterprise consortium, so the degree of freedom is completely different. Anyway, in Jielong, operating organizations such as the student union are also closely related to the integrated enterprise consortium, so the style is quite bureaucratic."

    "I see."

    The probe looked like a large room in the Taoist temple. Dozens of students were practicing martial arts without any use. Just by looking up, we can understand the reason why Jielong can maintain excellent results in the "Xingwu Festival". The large number of students is one of the reasons, but the proportion of students who maintain combat awareness is significantly higher.

    "Well, this is?" Mu Hantian suddenly felt the distortion of wanyingsu around him, and then a force emerged from his feet. Although it was not a hostile attack on him and Silvia, it was definitely directed at them.

    Interesting, transmission? Just let me see who it is. With a smile, Mu Hantian didn''t stop it.

    "Hehe, sorry for being rude, but it''s troublesome to cause a commotion. Please don''t mind."

    With the progress of transmission, Mu Hantian and Silvia felt that the scenery in front of them changed and soon disappeared in place and appeared at the position specified by the user of transmission capacity.

    Then a virgin with her hair turned into butterfly wings appeared from the shadow of the pillar. About the same age as flora. From her Jielong uniform, she should be a student. But mu Hantian could feel that she had a strong power.

    "Hoo... Really, don''t be too scary, Xinglu?"

    "Long time no see, your highness Ge Ji."

    "Xinglu... Is this girl fan Xinglu?"

    Jielong seventh college ranks first and is the president of the student union, also known as "wanyoutianluo".

    As mentioned in the materials, fan Xinglu is a nine-year-old girl whose delicate face is full of childishness.

    "Yes, I''m fan Xinglu. I''m so glad to see you, Mu Hantian. I''ve been interested in you since a long time ago. The battle in the ''Phoenix star Martial Arts Festival'' is really wonderful. It''s hard to remember now."

    After hearing fan Xinglu''s words, Mu Hantian felt speechless and claimed to be his mother? Are you really a nine year old Lori? Also, what the hell are you interested in me? Do you want to fight? Or do you like me?

    "Oh? Unexpectedly, Xinglu, you are also interested in cold weather." Silvia said aloud.

    "Of course, I''ve been paying attention to him since he participated in the Phoenix star martial arts festival. Now I think I''m really more and more interested in him."

    "Ah, well... Silvia, you have to believe me, I''m not Laurie." Mu Hantian wants to cry without tears. Please, you can speak more completely.

    "Hehe, in cold weather, you don''t seem to know. Although you don''t know whether it''s true or false, I heard that she has lived for more than a thousand years."

    "Millennium? It''s too exaggerated to say."

    Even if she is a capable person, it also means that she has lived from the distant era before the "falling star rain" to the present. Since the "star pulse generation" was born through the "falling star rain", this phenomenon is impossible.

    "Oh, do you mean you don''t believe it?" Xinglu showed a very regretful expression, forked her hands and looked up to admire the cold day.

    "It''s really hard to believe." nonsense, in a world of science and technology, you told me that it''s impossible for someone to live for a thousand years. Unless you''re also a jumper.

    "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, it''s a rare guest. Let you see the truth of the world a little." fan Xinglu suddenly darkened as she finished her words.

    The translucent earth looms in front of Mu Han Tian and Silvia. The earth rotates slowly - but suddenly countless meteorites appear one after another and pour on the surface.

    "This is the reappearance of ''falling star rain''. But it seems... These meteorites suddenly appear around the earth."

    "That''s right." for mu Hantian''s words, Xinglu nodded hard.

    "Observatories all over the world have not detected ''falling star rain''... Don''t you teach it in class now?"

    "So, does it really suddenly appear and fall on the surface?"

    "Well, let me tell you what we think of these meteorites." Xinglu didn''t answer Sylvia''s question, and her fingers snapped.

    At the same time, the earth in the three-dimensional image is close to our eyes and becomes the line of sight overlooking the earth''s surface from the air. When a huge meteorite crosses our eyes and is about to collide with the earth''s surfaceбкбк

    "Eh...?"

    "This is..."

    Mu Hantian and Silvia couldn''t help doubting their eyes. Because with the meteorite as the center, the glittering cascade magic array is launched. Although the scale is very different, it is a magic array that appears when people with abilities like Ulysses launch their abilities. Then, the inside of the magic array seemed to be hollowed out and disappeared.

    "Convert the energy of conflict into a technique. It may transfer all substances in the range."

    "Transfer... To where?"

    "I don''t know. But we call it ''the world on that side''." Xinglu grinned.

    "So you should also understand. Ordinary meteorites will hit holes on the earth''s surface and roll up dust, but the ''falling star rain'' can''t be observed at all. That''s why."

    "The ''falling star rain'' is not a natural disaster. It is a phenomenon caused by someone''s power and intention."

    "In this way, there are many things in the world that I don''t know." it seems that it was the right choice not to go at the beginning.

 Chapter 811

    "So what do you want to say?" Mu Hantian asked.

    "In a word, if the ''falling star rain'' is a phenomenon caused by someone, it may not happen only once."

    "That is to say, a similar phenomenon of ''falling star rain'' may occur again in the future?"

    "It''s not impossible, but what I want to say is just the opposite."

    At this point, Mu Han noticed what Xinglu wanted to express.

    "You mean... Something similar may have happened before."

    "Of course, but the scale of the ''falling star rain'' was unprecedented, and even we were shocked. However, wanyingsu and wanyingkuang did not appear on the earth for the first time at that time. It was a long time ago - although the number was far rarer than now, they had existed since ancient times. Of course, the ''star vein generation'' was also. It was just called magician or immortal before."

    "Well... It''s a little too big to accept this idea immediately," Sylvia whispered with a troubled face.

    Xinglu laughed. "That''s right. Believe it or not, it''s your freedom. Besides, even if you know this, you can''t change anything."

    "Yes, for me, I wonder why people who have lived for more than a thousand years come to be students." although she was surprised at the beginning, Sylvia still maintained nature.

    But Xinglu, who heard this sentence, suddenly narrowed her eyes. "Why do you ask me?" suddenly, a sense of violence and oppression swept through.

    Feeling Sylvia''s condition, Mu Hantian clenched her hand. Dissipate her pressure.

    "Do you need to ask? Of course, my purpose is to duel with stronger people." Xinglu said with a happy expression.

    "Oh, it''s great these days. Many young people can make materials. But the materials must be inspired and cultivated, otherwise they will be meaningless. Therefore, I will enlighten them myself."

    "Does it mean raising livestock carefully in order to enjoy a big meal?" Silvia said.

    "Oh, that''s a good saying, your highness singer. Although stealing is not my true color... I can''t help it when such a delicious meal is in front of me."

    Xinglu''s eyes showed a murderous light.

    Butбкбк

    "Master, the flying ship is ready... Wait, master, what are you doing?" a surprised voice came from the open entrance of the big room. Then the sense of oppression disappeared like a bluff.

    "Oh, Tiger peak, you came just in time. I almost couldn''t help it."

    "Please don''t duel in private on the way to the school festival. If it''s really big, even if master is powerful, he can''t escape the responsibility."

    "I know, I know - I''m sorry, your highness singer."

    "No, I know you''re not serious," said Xinglu and Silvia, laughing.

    "Master, what are these two?" at first glance, people mistook them for girls. They looked at Mu Hantian and Sylvia with a confused expression.

    "Yes, the star guide hall and Kui enweier rank first. Don''t neglect them."

    "Hey...?" the boy who heard Xinglu''s words showed a dull expression on his face.

    Although they changed their clothes, they even reported their names, which was meaningless. Mu Hantian and Silvia winked at each other. After lifting the cross dressing, the boy compared their faces. Soon a look of consternation gradually appeared on his face.

    "Eh, eh, eh, eh! Why are Xi and miss Sylvia here?"

    "Oh, by the way, Mu Hantian, you will also participate

    Add ''top arena'', right? We''re going there now. Why don''t you come together. "Xinglu ignored the surprised boy and took Mu Hantian''s hand.

    "Well, can you wait a minute?" Mu cold day broke away from Xinglu''s hand and said.

    "Oh, what can I do for you?" Xinglu wondered what the boy in front of her wanted to do.

    "No, I just want to try. I haven''t used it since I got it." Mu Hantian said faintly, and a light blue dragon cage hand appeared in his left hand. Instantly jumped up and attacked fan Xinglu.

    "Oh, that''s interesting. You would attack me on your own initiative." Xinglu laughed and stretched out her hand to easily block Mu Hantian''s fist.

    "Cold weather, you..."

    "It doesn''t matter, Sylvia. We''re just moving our muscles and bones, right, President fan Xinglu?"

    "Of course." Xinglu smiled and punched mu in the cold sky.

    Mu Hantian''s eyes were cold and blocked the blow with his left hand. Then launch a counterattack in an instant. In an instant, their body shapes changed continuously. Between lightning and flint, they had fought dozens of moves!

    "Sure enough, I''m still good at swordsmanship." Mu Hantian took a breath after he separated from Xinglu.

    "Oh, that''s right. You really use swords in your games." Xinglu looked at Mu Hantian with great interest.

    "Come on, sword!" Mu Hantian held his left hand high, and a burst of white light wrapped the cage hand. The full light dispersed, and the cage hand changed. It turned into a dragon head, and a sword was bitten in its mouth by a dragon.

    "''dragon resister '', is that your name? Let me see your power." in an instant, Mu Hantian appeared in front of Xinglu. Silvia and Zhao Hufeng, who stepped aside to watch the war, couldn''t see his moving track at all!

    "Come on! Let me see your swordsmanship!" Mu Hantian''s sudden move not only didn''t trouble fan Xinglu, but made her shine in front of her eyes and punch out in an instant.

    Bang!

    The tip of the sword couldn''t advance half a step and was resisted by an invisible force.

    "Can you take this move?" Mu Hantian took his sword, jumped gently, stabbed it down, and divided three himself at the same time.

    "Oh, this move is very interesting. Four of you, even the breath is the same. But if this move is not straight, you will." Xinglu smiled and instantly became four, shivering with Mu cold sky.

    After dozens of rounds of fighting, Mu Hantian stopped and took back the cage hand.

    "No, I probably understand. You can''t do your best at all? If you really live a thousand years, I don''t believe you''ve always been like this young girl."

    "Oh, I didn''t expect you to see it. Well, even if it''s a tie this time, let''s go." Xinglu smiled and came to hold Mu Hantian''s hand.

    Sylvia also recovered from the shock.

    "Hey, you''re still dating me in cold weather. Can you stop making your own decisions?" Sylvia puffed up her cheeks and caught up, but Xinglu was completely ignored.

    "Hey, Tiger peak, when will you stay in a daze?"

    "Ah! Come, come! I''m sorry!" hearing Xinglu''s cry, the boy who had stayed in place returned to his mind and hurriedly ran over.

    "Well, we are finally going to enter the important play. I hope we can find good materials." Xing Lu took Mu Hantian''s hand and strode forward in the corridor, laughing happily at the same time.

 Chapter 812

    In asterisk, flying boats are more common means of transportation. A miniaturized flying ship using the technology of falling star technology is enough to take off and land as long as it has the size of a helicopter take-off and landing field. Having said that, the main passengers of the flying ship are tourists, and students rarely take it.

    "Well, I''m sorry I haven''t introduced myself yet...! I, I''m Zhao Hufeng. I''m the Secretary of the student union of Jielong seventh college!"

    "Are you classmate Zhao of ''Tianke martial burial''? Of course I know you. Remember you to listen to my concert."

    "Eh? How do you know?"

    "Every time I see the audience as clearly as possible from the stage. Of course, I can''t remember it completely."

    "I''m sorry, this boy likes the singer from his heart, your highness." Xinglu, sitting directly opposite Mu Han day, said, and then laughed.

    The flying ship of Jielong seventh college is painted with dragon patterns. Although the cabin is small, the interior is quite spacious. But the passenger compartment can hold up to ten people. The interior has the style of Jielong flying boat, showing Oriental style furnishings. There is a large window on the wall, which can overlook the current asterisk street view.

    "Anyway, this... By the way, it doesn''t matter to call you Xinglu?"

    "It doesn''t matter. You''re not my apprentice. You can avoid honorific words." Xinglu nodded.

    "So, Xinglu, do you also want to participate in this activity?"

    "No, I participated as the operator this time. The boy Hufeng took my place."

    Hearing this sentence, the originally cheerful Tiger peak frowned.

    "In fact, I said I didn''t want to, but master insisted that I participate."

    "In addition, there was the super large guest who suddenly decided to join the war last night. That was the opponent I wanted to fight in the first World War." said Hu Feng, with eager eyes, he could see that he was very eager for a good opponent.

    "Extra large guest?"

    "Well, it''s your Highness the paladin."

    "Did it belong to galledovas?"

    Mu Hantian shouted out in surprise, and Xinglu nodded in satisfaction.

    "Oh, will agniester also participate?" Sylvia, who heard the news, seemed to be thinking about something.

    "Hey, Xinglu, can you register for that activity now?"

    "What? Are you..."

    "Hehe, are you itchy, your highness Ge Ji?"

    "This must be a rare opportunity." Sylvia nodded.

    "Good, that''s right. Don''t worry, although the registration for the competition has been closed, leave it to my mother. If my mother comes out, all the big troubles will be settled for you - besides, there should be no fool who will refuse the famous Sylvia ryuneheim to participate." as he said, Xinglu took out his mobile phone in high spirits.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "OK, all the audience gathered at the venue! Have you enjoyed the annual school Park Festival? Whether the audience has fully enjoyed it or not, it is certain that going home without seeing the performance will be a great loss for a lifetime! Keep the audience waiting! The top arena is now open!"

    The Sirian egg rang through the voice of the British franc, followed by a storm of cheers. All the contestants have gathered on the stage, with about 30 people.

    As soon as Mu Hantian and others arrived at the venue, someone immediately handed over the Huang style armed and was immediately arched onto the stage. Therefore, we don''t know what to do at present, and so do other contestants.

    "This activity is jointly organized by the three school parks and is broadcast live by the night blowing yingshiro of the School Park news agency of our star guide Museum. Please give us more advice."

    Looking at the commentary booth, yingshiro showed an excited expression and clenched the microphone.

    "Oh, cold day, long time no see." at this time, a familiar voice came from behind Mu cold day.

    "Long time no see, Irene. You''re still as energetic."

    "Hum, forget it. I don''t know who caused the whole reimbursement of ''BA Kui blood sickle'', and now it''s ranked 18th."

    "Well, well, I''ll give you a weapon after a while. It''s definitely not worse than ''crushing the blood sickle''."

    "Really?"

    "Of course it''s true." Mu Hantian nodded.

    "By the way, you came to our booth during the day. I heard that you still brought women. I didn''t expect it." Irene grinned.

    "This is because..."

    "All the contestants who participated in the top arena were the strong ones who stood out in the strict examination and ranked in each school park! Since the opportunity is rare, let''s introduce the particularly famous guests and contestants to the audience! First of all, you still remember the champion of Phoenix star martial arts festival, and also ranked first in the School Park of star guide hall!" White Knight "- Mu Hantian!"

    The spotlight suddenly focused on Mu Hantian, so dazzling that Mu Hantian couldn''t help narrowing his eyes. At the same time, the cheering of Mu Hantian''s name became more noisy and clearly felt the hot atmosphere.

    "And the ''Paladin'' of galledovas, who made an urgent decision to join the war! The head of the silver wing knights, who dominated the last and the last Griffin star military sacrifice, ranked first! The knight who made his debut with the ''holy sword'', the knight among the knights, janest Fairclough!"

    This time, the spotlight moved to the right of Mu Hantian, and the beautiful man in jialeduovas uniform gently raised his hand. Suddenly there was a piercing scream of joy.

    "And there! Unexpected characters urgently participate in the war! Rare singer, the world''s strongest top idol, Kui enweier ranks first, and is the runner up of the ''King Dragon Star martial sacrifice''! Silvia liunaiheim, the ''war law witch'' whose song is enough to make everything fall!"

    Then the spotlight moved to the left oblique front, and the Sirius egg erupted, far exceeding Mu Hantian and arniester, with deafening cheers. It''s closer to screaming than cheering.

    "Sylvia is really popular."

    "No way, she''s a world-class singer, of course." according to Irene''s tone, she doesn''t seem to be interested in Sylvia.

    "For me, the boys over there are more interested." Irene looked at the Tiger peak warming up by the wall.

    "After returning to the unarmed fighting again, I felt that Jielong''s martial arts really made sense. It seems that it is called the use of star power? He is one of the best."

    "Oh... So, Irene, have you seen Zhao Hufeng''s battle with your own eyes?"

    "That''s true. Oh, has it finally begun to explain?"

    Hearing Irene''s words, Mu Hantian''s attention returned to yingshiro''s voice and really just began to explain the content of the activity.

    "So, now I finally want to explain to the audience what kind of activity the top arena is! After all, it was only revealed before the activity that this activity is a simulated competition in a participating venue. All contestants should also be interested in this."

    "First of all, the top arena consists of three stages. The players who meet the clearance conditions of each stage can advance to the next stage. However, if they fail to meet the conditions, they will be eliminated on the spot. Please pay attention."

    "Well, come on," said Irene, waving her hand and leaving Mu Hantian''s side at the same time.

    At this time, a huge space screen opens above the stage, gradually showing the detailed conditions that yingshiro is explaining.

    "Another important point is that the top arena is not a big fight! Therefore, fighting between players is prohibited. If you intend to attack other players, you will be disqualified immediately. Please pay attention to all players. In addition, in order to pursue fairness, participants will be allowed to use ordinary bright weapons prepared by the operator."

    "Oh, so it is." looking at the Huang style armed in his hand, Mu Hantian just smiled.

    "Similarly, ''witch'' and ''magician'' are also prohibited from using ability - even so, only one contestant meets this condition this time."

    "OK, that''s all for now. Let''s start the first stage!"

    With the interpretation of yingshilang and the switching of lighting at the same time, countless flashes poured from the ceiling into the center of the stage.

 Chapter 813

    "Is that a Huang style long-range guidance armed force?"

    The glittering sword device and the large gun device accounted for half and stopped steadily in the air. The number is more than 100.

    "Please look, this is the new Huang style armed force! All contestants must avoid the attack of these armed forces and meet the clearance conditions at the same time!"

    "I see. Will the first stage also serve as the results publication meeting of this thing?"

    "The condition for clearance is to destroy the target device within the limited time. The WANYING mine of the target device is not ordinary green, but red. Please aim at it and attack. However, there are 20 in total. Because there are 31 contestants, at least 11 people will be eliminated here."

    "In addition, the first stage of this activity is different from the ''Xingwu Festival''. The whole body is judged as an attack. Once hit, whether you are hurt or not, you will be eliminated on the spot. Please pay attention."

    "Are all the contestants ready? Then the first stage, start!"

    At this moment, the Huang style long-range guidance arms were scattered and surrounded the contestants.

    "It''s a little boring. Solve it quickly." Mu Hantian shook his head and disappeared in situ.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, the players disappeared in cold weather. Is it..."

    Bang!

    "Sure enough! The first Huang style long-range guidance arm was destroyed! Then the first contestant to pass is... Cold weather contestant!"

    "It''s amazing, cold weather classmate." then, the young man who also left the scuffle, arniester, greeted Mu cold weather.

    It seems that yannister also passed the first stage quickly.

    "Ha ha, it''s an honor to get the praise of asterisk''s strongest swordsman."

    "In fact, it''s not so great - maybe we should say we met for the first time. Although we met at the award ceremony of the Phoenix star martial arts festival."

    At this time, Silvia with a dissatisfied expression came over.

    "Well, is this the Huang style long-range guidance armed? It''s a little disappointing."

    "Oh, miss liunaiheim. Do you really know your classmates in cold weather?"

    "It''s OK. But what does'' sure enough ''mean?"

    "Did you two come to our school park yesterday?"

    "Oh... Did you help?"

    They did visit galledovas yesterday afternoon, but the process was very smooth, which can be called the most peaceful School Park. I didn''t expect my identity to be exposed.

    "Some of us have very good eyesight."

    "Ah, by the way, the woman dressed as a man." Sylvia seemed to have a bottom in her heart, holding her forehead with an expression of miscalculation.

    "Our vice president was a little worried when we heard that Kui enweier and the star guide hall ranked first appeared in the school park at the same time. But it seems that there is no reason to worry."

    "Yes, because we''re just dating. Right, cold weather?"

    "Ha ha..." Mu Hanshan could only smile.

    "Oh, it''s really enviable."

    After the three chatted for some time, a big bell rang suddenly.

    "End of phase 1 -!"

    Following the voice of yingshilang, I looked back to the center of the stage. The number of Huang style long-distance guidance armed forces was more than half less.

    "So there are 15 contestants who broke through the first stage! About half of the contestants were eliminated! Unfortunately, please leave the disqualified participants quickly." the audience applauded the contestants who left the stage dejected.

    "OK, all contestants may be tired. But sorry, due to the tight time, let''s quickly enter the second stage!"

    With the voice of yingshilang, a huge figure appeared from the entrance door on the other side of the wall of Mu Hantian and others.

    "Is that... An imitation?"

    The huge body is wrapped in heavy and solid armor. At first glance, it looks a little like Aldi who fought in the "Phoenix star martial sacrifice". However, the overall shape is more fat and rough than Aldi, which is really not called Junmin. They came onto the stage one after another.

    "No, maybe it''s a combat exoskeleton?"

    Arniester revised Mu Hantian''s whisper.

    "OK, the clearance conditions in the second stage are completely opposite to those just now. As long as you avoid the attack of this new type of combat exoskeleton within a certain period of time, you can pass. Of course, participants can attack freely. However, as in the first stage, once the combat exoskeleton attack hits, it will be eliminated on the spot. Please pay attention.

    "Well... Are there twenty altogether?"

    As Silvia said, the number of combat exoskeletons is slightly higher than those who pass the first stage.

    "It may be that we have prepared a sufficient number to avoid fewer contestants than those who have passed the first stage."

    "It''s possible."

    "Then the second stage, start!" with the start signal, a combat exoskeleton rushed forward first.

    "Oh... This is really amazing." when he saw this scene, he made a voice of admiration.

    The closest contestant became the target, holding a sword type bright armed confrontation.

    At this time, the right hand of the combat exoskeleton also stretched out the light knife and fought fiercely with the contestant''s blade. I thought so, but I didn''t expect the combat exoskeleton to hit the contestants directly.

    At the same time, a light bomb was fired from the left arm to further pursue the fallen contestant.

    "OK, one contestant will be eliminated soon! How many people can pass the second stage?"

    "Oh, it seems quite difficult."

    Silvia also admired frankly. At this time, several combat exoskeletons had rushed over.

    But when Mu Hantian was ready to take action, Silvia took a step forward and stretched out a hand to stop Mu Hantian.

    "Let''s give priority to women here," said Sylvia, with a lovely wink.

    In her right hand, she held a rather ordinary one handed sword type Huang armed.

    "Although it is not a conventional weapon, it may be a little unfamiliar, but it will always be overcome."

    During the competition, Sylvia was armed with a bright gun and sword. Because they are quite large, they do feel different. But Silvia was still not timid at all, and walked briskly to block the way of the combat exoskeleton.

    For a moment, the battle exoskeleton seemed confused, which was the evidence of the manipulator inside. But the combat exoskeleton immediately turned into an attack, and the blade of the right hand cut horizontally.

    Sylvia easily escaped the blow and cut down the battle exoskeleton body.

    But

    "Oh... It''s harder than expected." Sylvia''s attack hit perfectly, but the armor surface of the combat exoskeleton left only a slight trace and was not hurt at all.

    If the previous attack is ineffective, it means it is difficult for the bright armed forces in their hands to penetrate their armor.

    "No, since the organizers have prepared Huang style armed forces, they may have had such plans from the beginning."

    "Well, this kind of small hand is really boring." yannister seemed to be aware of this, and looked at the bright arm on his hand with interest.

    "In that case, think of other ways," said Silvia, who temporarily opened the gap, and then quickly dodged the light bomb emitted by the combat exoskeleton and walked around behind him.

 Chapter 814

    The combat exoskeleton also turned around with a sensitive response and was preparing to attackбкбк

    "Unfortunately, your rhythm is a little too simple." Sylvia''s sword flashed at a faster speed, and the arms of the combat exoskeleton fell feebly. At the same time, her body fell to the ground.

    "It''s really worthy of miss liunaiheim. I can achieve this skill without ability. It''s going to make me lose face," said yannister, and started his own brilliant armed forces at the same time.

    "Then next, let''s give way to the older me." he looked at the two combat exoskeletons that yearned for them.

    "Whatever, just let me see the strength of asterisk''s strongest swordsman."

    "Ha ha, then watch it, classmate in cold weather!" yannister smiled and rushed forward.

    The two combat exoskeletons immediately adopted the strategy of left-right attack.

    When he saw this, he just smiled, didn''t even raise his sword, hung his hands, and had no intention to attack. At first glance, his whole body is full of flaws, but mu Hantian feels that there is a sharp edge hidden in his unprepared posture.

    Then, just as the two combat exoskeletons took action - with the sound of explosion, the right arms of both were blown away at the same time.

    "Oh, no! What happened? The exoskeleton arm used in the confrontation with Fairclough players unexpectedly exploded!" yingshiro shouted in surprise, but mu Hantian, who saw through the yannister''s moves, was more surprised than yingshiro.

    "Sure enough, there are places in the world where you can learn this trick."

    At the moment when the battle started with the bright armed hidden in the exoskeleton - that is, the moment before aiming at the blade, he stabbed it with a sword. And attacked two at the same time.

    If the time is too early, the blade will be blocked by armor; If it''s too late, the blades will fight each other. The timing is particularly good.

    "Asterisk''s strongest swordsman is really not in vain." Sylvia also praised.

    "Finally it''s my turn." looking at the combat exoskeleton rushing towards him, Mu Han Tian smiled and raised his sword at the same time.

    "Well, to tell you the truth, these combat exoskeletons are too ugly compared with the simulacra made by aenida, so let me solve them in an instant."

    Mu Hantian''s figure disappeared in place. Not around, but

    "In the sky!" cried yingshilong. People''s eyes also looked up. Mu Hantian''s figure is on the head of combat exoskeleton.

    "Dark god flow - Dark Dragon abyss!" at the moment of falling, Mu Hantian launched an attack, and the powerful chop will destroy the battle with exoskeleton.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Dear audience, the top arena has finally entered the third stage! Because it is the last one, the clearance conditions are extremely simple. If you defeat the two guardians of Jielong seventh college in time, you will win! In addition, this time is different from the previous two stages, there is no judgment of being shot, and you will not be disqualified no matter how many attacks you take! Please rest assured!"

    Mu Hantian, yaniester, Sylvia, Hufeng and Irene were promoted to the third stage.

    However, Hu Feng was thinking with a bitter gourd face for some reason.

    "What''s the matter, classmate Zhao?"

    "No, I''m sorry. I just have some bad premonitions." even if Silvia asked, Hu Feng''s expression was still so gloomy.

    "Then invite the guardian of Jielong to come on stage!"

    Under the declaration of yingshilang, a large hole was opened in the center of the stage, and some things were sent up by mechanical structure below.

    "Hey... It''s Bai Qin and Heihu." seeing this scene, Hu Feng''s voice was noncommittal and sighed, and covered his face with his hands.

    There are two white and black giants, but they are not mechanical devices of imitation or combat exoskeletons. Instead, their appearance is close to wood carving crafts. His face was like a simple mask, with only two empty holes in his eyes. Compared with the body, the long and thick wrist is very exaggerated. Even if you stand upright, your fist almost touches the ground.

    The size is one circle larger than the combat exoskeleton in the second stage. The white giant held a sword in each hand, and the black giant held a thick and long spear in both hands, and his whole body was painted with incredible lines.

    "Classmate Hufeng, do you know those two guardians very well?" Mu Han asked in front of the sky.

    Hufeng frowned and explained, "the white one is called Baiqin, and the black one is called Heihu - both are the Jielong immortal tools left by the ''universal Tianluo'' of the early generation. They can be regarded as the guards of the HuangChen hall."

    "Fairy ware? What''s that?"

    "All the ''wanyoutianluo'' in the past dynasties are good at pyrotechnics and know how to make all kinds of weapons. These are commonly known as immortal weapons... Although this is the case, they can''t be brought out of the boundary dragon."

    "Those things don''t matter. Are those two strong?" Irene asked.

    "How can I be a guard if I''m weak? Anyway, I''m not confident that I can defeat them alone."

    Almost as Tiger peak answered, yingshiro''s voice rang out at the venue. "Then, ladies and gentlemen, the third stage begins!"

    Although they announced the beginning, Bai Qin and Heihu did not move at all, so they stood in place.

    "Gee, it''s endless."

    Just when Irene, who felt impatient, touched her fist and was ready to take a stepбкбк

    "What!"

    The action is like a black beard that shortens the distance like a high wind, sweeping Irene with a spear. Irene quickly bent over to avoid the blow, but Heihu directly rotated the spear, and the spear handle hit Irene in the abdomen.

    "GuWa...!" Irene, who was hit hard, hit the defense barrier on her back and fell to the ground feebly.

    "Irene! Are you okay?"

    "Still, ok... But, hateful...! I''m too careless...!"

    Mu Han Tian looked at Irene, saw her bleeding at the corners of her mouth and stood up shakily. Although barely okay, but can not immediately return to the battlefield.

    The attack power that can make Irene unable to fight with just one hit and the speed of instantly shortening the distance are great threats. But the most surprising thing is that there is no trace.

    "The speed is so fast that there is no trace at all. It''s no joke."

    Just when Mu Hantian''s attention was slightly distracted to Irene, he went around Bai Qin behind Mu Hantian and aimed at Mu Hantian with the blade.

    "Oh, I didn''t expect these two guys to have wisdom." Mu Hantian pushed away the blow with a light blade and rushed through his opponent''s armpit.

    Cross cut at the same time. But at first glance, the wooden body is more rigid than expected and has not caused any damage at all.

    Bai Qin turned his face and saw that he raised his sword again.

    "Broken!" just as it was about to face Mu Hantian, Hu Feng kicked Bai Qin''s flank from one side.

    Bai Qin''s huge body was kicked away, and Hu Feng pursued further. Hu Feng immediately cut into Bai Qin''s arms, punched him in the abdomen, and finally kicked him back.

    Using the acceleration of Star Force? Great. I should practice every day.

    Mu Hantian noticed that the star power of Tiger peak was accumulated in his feet at any time. Star power can improve defense or empty handed attack, but if it is also used to strengthen explosive power, it can theoretically reach the high-speed movement just now.

    However, compared with the first two, the difficulty of the latter is not the same. As long as there is any error in the weight of strength, the body will lose control at once. If you just want to jump as high as possible, but you must be quite proficient in fighting that requires correct action.

 Chapter 815

    "Oh oh - classmate Zhao is really fast."

    Silvia, who escaped the attack of black Hu, jumped back and fell beside Mu cold day.

    "That kind of extraordinary skill requires accurate star force control technology like drilling a pinhole." Mu Hantian admired it very much. I don''t know how much effort it takes to achieve this level.

    "That acceleration can also be converted into attack power, which can''t be underestimated. It just doesn''t seem to cause much damage to the target."

    Tiger peak suppresses Bai Qin with speed and moves, but the damage is not enough to knock him down.

    "Hehe, it seems that I have to show my real skills... But then again, it''s a bit troublesome to be unable to sing. But I..."

    Silvia was about to say something, but she suddenly interrupted.

    "Sylvia?" just when Mu Hantian wondered what had happened, he shouted Sylvia, but there was no response.

    Sylvia showed an expression that Mu Hantian had never seen so far. The pupils like Amethyst opened wide, and the lips trembled. As if seeing incredible things, amazement and confusion - at the same time, it is gradually replaced by hard to hide joy. Looking down her line of sight, she seemed to be looking at the top of the audience.

    "Sorry, cold weather. I want to abstain here! Ah, if you don''t mind, use this!" at this time, Sylvia showed a disguised smile on her face, gave Mu cold weather the bright armed she used, and then rushed to the entrance door.

    "Eh? Wait, wait, Sylvia!" suddenly heard that she was going to abstain. Mu Hantian was confused except confused.

    "Oh, strange? What''s going on here? Silvia lueneheim, shouldn''t have to abstain halfway --?" yingshilong''s confused voice sounded at the meeting, which also caused a commotion.

    But Silvia didn''t notice at all and disappeared directly into the entrance door.

    "What''s going on?" Mu Hantian stared at the target Silvia had just seen.

    The special viewing room in the North - on the other side of the glass wall, like a female figure, seems to be overlooking the stage.

    The man? No, Sylvia is in danger.

    "Fairclough, I''m sorry! I''ll abstain here, too!"

    "Eh? Why do you want to abstain suddenly?" yannister shouted out in surprise, but mu cold day had rushed out.

    But when he almost reached the entrance door, Bai Qin''s huge body flew over, as if blocking Mu Hantian''s way.

    "Ah, ha ha! See? Don''t underestimate people, big bastard!"

    Looking at the past, Irene, who didn''t know when to return to the front, gasped, and a fierce smile appeared on her face. I don''t know how many stars she poured into it. Bai Qin''s heart left traces of Irene''s fist.

    Even the Tiger peak on one side was speechless. But even so, Bai Qin still seemed not to have been hurt. Bai Qin slowly got up and looked at the cold sky with empty eyes.

    "Sorry, please leave here." Mu Hantian sighed and sank his waist. He held the sword type bright armed in his right hand and the one handed sword type bright armed given to him by Silvia in his left hand.

    Bai Qin stared at Mu Hantian''s movement, and Mu Hantian was shortening the distance between each other bit by bit, and then Bai Qin''s right hand sword suddenly chopped down at Mu Hantian.

    Push away the blow, then twist your body and avoid Bai Qin''s stab with the smallest action.

    "First class in the next day - people and Ghosts - forever rob and kill in the future!"

    There is no extra attack. Inject your own strength into the Huang style armed forces, only two swords.

    Mu Hantian didn''t care about the situation behind him and ran directly to the gate. Then Bai Qin lay on his back powerlessly.

    "Oh - Mu Hantian finally defeated a guardian... Oh, strange, strange? How could this be? This time even the Hantian player left the stage! What happened, audience, I''m also confused!" half of the English Lang who gave up on himself sounded very loud.

    "It''s really fascinating to see." yaniester, who remained on the field, was alone under the attack of Heihu, and admired Mu Hantian''s sword skill when he sank Bai Qin.

    "I''ll use my real skills, too."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Absolutely not wrong. I''m absolutely rightбкбк That''s her.

    Sylvia runs down the corridor of the Sirian egg. Since the general audience could not enter the corridor leading to the special viewing room, no one greeted Silvia. Turning the last corner leading to the viewing room, I saw a figure at the other end of the passage.

    "Ursula!" Silvia called out the name.

    But the figure did not stop on the passage.

    "Wait a minute, Ursula!" Silvia shouted again as she ran towards the figure.

    The figure stopped and turned slowly. The lowered robe covered half of his face, but it was enough.

    You can never forget.

    "Sure enough, it''s you, Ursula...!" Sylvia suppressed her overflowing feelings and squeezed out a smile.

    "Who are you?"

    "Eh?" this sentence made Sylvia''s smile freeze.

    "No, you''re not Ursula. Who the hell are you?"

    "So... Are you related to this body?"

    "Who the hell are you?"

    "I don''t have to say my name."

    The sudden wind, the black light expanded on the inside of the robe. The robe was blown up by the wind, revealing the face below.

    The other party''s face was indeed Ursula svente in Sylvia''s memory, but her eyes were empty and did not reflect anything. Instead, the necklace hanging around the neck looks like staring at Sylvia, adding black light.

    "What, what...!?" at this moment, a violent headache suddenly attacked Sylvia.

    A powerful headache enough to make people unconscious made Sylvia stand precariously and kneel to the ground. Feel terrible unknown things come into your mind and explore around at will.

    "I want to erase your memory."

    "Who the hell are you?"

    "Resist indiscriminately and be careful of mental breakdown. Of course, I don''t care."

    "Woo, ah...!" Sylvia jumped back with all her strength to escape the black light.

    Just like this, the body feels much easier. It seems that her effective range of power is quite short.

    "It''s so tenacious. It seems that your star power is quite rich."

    "I''ll ask you again, who are you?"

    Even if Silvia stared at each other, they didn''t care at all.

    "What if you know? You should have known for a long time that I can''t answer the answer to your satisfaction? Why do you ask me?"

    Sylvia clenched her fist when she heard the other party''s plain words.

    "Forget it, I also learned that humans are such creatures. Although I feel very bored."

    With that, the other party slowly shortened the distance. Sylvia retreated step by step and was preparing to take out the Huang style arms from her waist - but hesitated for a moment.

    What if you hurt Ursula. This idea made Sylvia''s judgment a little dull.

    "Too naive." the next moment, the black light attacked Sylvia again.

    "Ah ah ah ah!" the intense pain that could not be compared just now ran through my mind.

    "Sylvia!"

    Suddenly someone shouted his name, and the black light was cut off in an instant.

    "Unexpectedly, unexpectedly cut off my strength..." the other party''s voice wavered for the first time.

    On the other hand, Silvia, relieved from her severe headache, felt that important things were protected, and the feeling of reassurance made her powerless all at once.

    When the consciousness was far away and was about to collapse, someone gently picked up himself.

    "Sorry, I''m late."

    "Eh...?" Silvia opened her eyes and Mu Hantian was worried. Looking at her expression, she immediately saw it.

    "Well, it''s all right... Thank you, cold weather."

    For some reason, Sylvia didn''t dare to look directly at Mu Hantian and don''t cross her sight.

    "So, is she the enemy?" Mu Hantian hugged Sylvia protectively, and held the "black furnace magic sword" in one hand.

 Chapter 816

    "I see. Is it the black furnace sword? But -"

    This sentence has just landed and emits a black light again. Sylvia couldn''t help being stiff, but the pain just now didn''t attack in the future.

    Instead

    "What!" the black light twined around Mu Hantian''s WANYING fine crystal holding the "black furnace magic sword", gradually devouring its red brilliance. It looks like the black light is swallowing the red light.

    As the red light weakened, the outline of the pure white blade became blurred. It didn''t take long to maintain its appearance, and disappeared like melting.

    "It''s worthy of being a famous pure Xinghuang armed. Although it''s very difficult, it won''t wake up for the time being."

    Mu Hantian showed a surprised expression and looked at the "black furnace demon sword" with only the handle left, but then smiled and the "black furnace demon sword" appeared again.

    "How is that possible?"

    "You''re too confident in your ability, you know? If it weren''t for this body, teacher Sylvia, I would have destroyed you."

    "Who do you think you are?" the other party was still full of disdain.

    "Really? Just now ''black furnace demon sword'' told me that your real body is that necklace." Mu Hantian didn''t care, but slowly narrated.

    "Cut." the other party moved this time. There was no other action, but began to step back slowly.

    "Can you run?" Mu Hantian stretched out his right hand and grabbed it forward. In an instant, the surrounding temperature dropped to zero, and Ursula''s body was gradually covered with ice. It seemed slow, but it was very fast. Before people could react, Ursula''s lower body was frozen.

    "You... Are you a magician in cold weather?"

    "It''s true." Mu Hantian didn''t explain too much. After all, the ability of Si Si Nai can also be said to be a kind of magic.

    "Ursula, is she... Okay?"

    "Don''t worry, it''s all right. But... How long do you have to hide, or dare not come out?"

    "Oh, I thought I had hidden well enough, but you found me."

    "President fan Xinglu, you seem to know something."

    Yes, yes, the owner of this voice is wanyoutianluo fan Xinglu, but this time, Mu Hantian''s expression is a little gloomy when facing the strongest of Jielong.

    "Well, I''m sorry, I can''t say something, but I can tell you that I''m not your enemy," fan Xinglu said.

    "Forget it, take off this necklace first." Mu Hantian went forward and prepared to take off the necklace on Ursula''s neck.

    Suddenly, a man in black appeared in front of Mu Hantian. Unable to help himself, he launched an attack on Mu Hantian.

    "Who are you?" Mu Han asked aloud as she retreated.

    But the other party didn''t say a word. He turned around and smashed the frozen part of Ursula.

    "Don''t even think about it!" Mu Hantian was about to stop it, but he was still a step late.

    The black light expanded in an instant, which plunged the whole neighborhood into darkness this time.

    "What...!"

    The invisible darkness completely took away Sylvia and Mu''s vision of the cold day, and they couldn''t even feel any breath.

    Soon, the darkness gradually faded like mist. When the field of vision recovered again, the man in black and Ursula had long disappeared.

    "Did you escape?"

    "It seems so."

    "Ah, it seems that there''s nothing wrong with me."

    "Sylvia, are you okay?" Mu Hantian didn''t care about Xinglu, but looked at Sylvia.

    "I''m fine, but the teacher told her..."

    "Silvia, I promise you, next time, I will definitely save her," said Mu Hantian.

    "I believe you, cold day." Sylvia said, suddenly leaned over, could not hide in the cold day, and kissed him directly on the cheek.

    "Sylvia?"

    "In cold weather, we can be lovers. A thank-you kiss is no problem." although Sylvia said so, it can be seen that she was blushing with shame at this moment.

    "Well, I''ll take you home."

    "Yes!"

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Shortly after the school festival, the breeze in early summer also began to blow asterisk.

    The clear sky is towering and the blue sky is boundless. The green trees swayed the treetops, and the dazzling sunshine increased with the days.

    Of course, Mu Hantian and others don''t have time to feel the changes of seasons, but hide in the training room to carry out special training of group warfare.

    "In other words, I heard the night blowing that the stage is being renovated for the ''Griffin star martial sacrifice''."

    "Well, it seems to be. Remember, it seems to be renovating four large-scale stages and main stages."

    When doing stretching exercises before training, Mu Hantian mentioned the news he heard a few days ago, and yulis answered with lack of interest.

    "The competition venue that led to the formula ranking war was changed to a medium-sized stage, which broke my brain."

    The monthly formula ranking war is mostly held in the arena in each school park. However, the eye-catching battle combination will be held on the stage in urban areas where ordinary audiences can also watch the battle. During the period when there was no "Xingwu Festival", the core activity for tourists to gather at asterisk - "the competition of 12 people on the first page" will be held on the stage above large-scale level according to convention.

    In fact, Mu Hantian and Ulysses also defeated the Challenger on the main stage last month, that is, Sirius egg. Because Ulysses is good at long-distance combat, the wider the stage, the better the emperor.

    "Although I say so, didn''t I beat thunder by an overwhelming advantage before?"

    The star guide academy ranks seventh. The users of the pure star Huang armed "that''s his magic bow" are the opponents that Ulysses once said she could defeat herself. However, in last month''s formula ranking war, in the face of a strong enemy who is better at long-distance combat than herself, yulis was always relaxed and proud in the competition and finally won the victory.

    The new weapon of obtaining Huang style long-range guidance armed forces accounts for a large part, but the most important reason is that Ulysses''s strength has grown by leaps and bounds in this year. From physical ability to the stock of star power, the types of unique moves and the timing of launching are ingenious... Each item has evolved significantly under the accumulated research.

    "Well, I can''t compare with you in any way," said Ulysses with a teasing smile.

    "Anyway, it''s not unusual for the stage to be rebuilt here. In fact, you don''t have to pay special attention to it."

    "You can''t say that." at this time, I spoke just now in the gauze night of counting pistol type bright armed.

    "It''s said that the scale of this reconstruction is quite large. Even a new defense mechanism developed by alecante has been installed."

    "New defense mechanism, isn''t it?" Qilin, who put Qianyu on the floor and stretched his muscles and bones, asked suspiciously with his head tilted for the first time.

    "What seems to be the use of Kanter''s" black women pie "to absorb the protective gel used for impact?

    "Oh, I know so much." Ulysses was surprised.

    While gazing at the pistol in her hand from various angles, Shaye answered blandly, "I heard it when chatting with Camilla Paret before."

    "Oh... Eh, isn''t it?" Mu Hantian was surprised. Aren''t these two people different in ideas?

    "When is your relationship good enough to chat freely?"

    "Have you reconciled with her?" the surprised people not only admire the cold day, but also look at Shaye with a blank face.

    "Not at all. One day, I''ll have a showdown with her. That''s for sure, but... I don''t have a holiday with her now."

    Restore the Huang style armed forces to the ready state, and Shaye gently breathed a sigh. "Not long ago, I began to think about what my own Huang style armed forces should look like. Of course, I don''t despise my father''s gun - but it''s a weapon built for me and born for me. So I think it may not be suitable for group warfare."

 Chapter 817

    "Oh, we''re all here, kids." kuangzi Tanizaki, the class tutor of Mu Hantian and others, appeared with the servant''s lazy greeting. She carried a familiar nail stick on her shoulder, still exuding inexplicable courage.

    "Eh, Mr. Tanizaki... Why are you here?"

    "Ha? What''s the matter with me? Isn''t it you who came to me?"

    With a thump, Kuang Zi smashed the nail stick on the floor while Claudia took a step forward.

    "Oh, I forgot to tell you. In fact, I want to practice group warfare from today... So I hired Mr. Tanizaki as our opponent."

    "Ah?"

    "Why didn''t you say such a thing earlier, Claudia!"

    "Sorry, I''ll pay attention later." Claudia bowed her head honestly when Ulysses stared, but she couldn''t hear any sense of apology.

    "Well... So the actual combat practice is not the previous cooperative practice, but actually group combat?" Qi Lin asked in a low voice.

    "Well, there should be no problem with individual cooperation. The next goal is how effective it can be in the face of opponents who appear in formal actual combat, as well as the ability to judge the situation and respond to emergencies in group combat. These can only be confirmed through actual combat."

    "Moreover, even if there is a simulated battle in group warfare, it is very difficult to find an opponent. Everyone tries to hide their strength. They are unwilling to accept it unless they have other purposes or are very confident in themselves. Although there is also a simulated battle..." at this point, Claudia showed an ambiguous smile.

    Needless to say, everyone can understand the following words. This practice room is also equipped with a three-dimensional simulator, but there are many restrictions, which can not be compared with the experience gained in actual combat. In short, it is quite difficult to accumulate practical experience in group warfare.

    "So it''s Mr. Tanizaki''s turn at this time."

    Claudia said this, Kuang Zi followed with an exaggerated breath.

    "Well, it''s troublesome, but it''s also the teacher''s duty. Even if I don''t consider this, in fact, I owe her some favor. Let me be your opponent."

    "Thank you very much for your help..." said Ulysses, looking around in surprise.

    "But if you want to practice group warfare, where are the other players?"

    "Ha! Don''t worry about that - it''s all here."

    With that, Kuang Zi waved the nail rod in his hand at will. There were several nails randomly inserted into the rod, and then it emitted a blue and white light.

    A large number of Vientiane elements were instantly liberated and materialized one after another in the roaring vortex. It was like playing clay man animation, slowly changing the appearance of adults from their feet.

    There are four human shapes without eyes, nose, mouth and flat face. The whole body is dark blue like the deep sea, and the height and body shape of each human shape are the same as Kuang Zi. Of course, he didn''t have any clothes or weapons.

    "This is... A Warcraft like justavu Marlowe, isn''t it?"

    "I feel like the shadow puppet made by the prisoner when Flora''s sister was kidnapped..."

    Yulis and Qilin have different feelings, but it is certain that this should be Kuang Zi''s ability as a "witch".

    "The ability to absorb objects into their own use, which is the power of Mr. Tanizaki. I saw it for the first time." without hiding her warning, yulis lowered her voice.

    "In other words, the ability to seize the object?" if it is true, it would be terrible. What else would it do?

    "Almost. But people whose abilities are taken won''t be unable to use them."

    "I see. Is that pure replication?"

    "Yes, these figures are the ability of former teammates and puppets that can manipulate the combat ability of directly copied objects. But this time they are copying myself."

    "When it comes to teammates, when the Griffin star Wu Ji won the championship?"

    "Anyway, seeing is better than hearing." Kuang Zi didn''t answer Ulysses''s question. He took out four Huang style armed engines from the sleeve hanging around his waist and threw them to the faceless puppet.

    "Let''s show you the power of ''nailing the witch'', which ranked second in the former lovovblack college."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    The mechanical sound announced the beginning of the simulation war.

    Mu Hantian and others are responsible for attacking the striker. Mu Hantian and Qilin, as well as Claudia, who is also the captain. The guard is Shaye, and Ulysses is a guerrilla in case of emergency.

    In contrast, Kuang Zi''s team is guarded by puppets armed with assault rifles and two puppets with double guns. A puppet armed with a long sword and a straight eye frame, and a puppet armed with a short sword and two knives as a forward.

    Carrying a familiar stick with nails, Captain Kuang Zi stood slightly behind the two forwards. It seems that he should be a shortstop.

    The rule of group warfare is that if the captain''s school badge is damaged, the captain loses consciousness, or declares surrender, he will be defeated. Conversely, as long as the captain remains on the field in the end, there will be no problem.

    "Drink --!" Mu Hantian first aimed at the puppet holding the long sword, and the "black furnace demon sword" cut it.

    The long sword puppet then retreated to the rear like running away, and then countless light bombs hit Mu cold day. It''s the containment attack of the opposing guard.

    "Well...!"

    Mu Hantian easily avoided this simple attack. However, the trapped light bomb entangled like a shower and never gave up the pursuit.

    Want to knock me down first?

    "Ha ha, listen, Mu Hantian! Don''t think any fool will fight with you in group war!" Kuang Zi said with a fearless smile on his face.

    "In your team, you and the ''black furnace demon sword'' in your hand must be the one who is most alert and draws up countermeasures. After all, if you don''t have the same level of pure Xinghuang armed forces, you can''t even fight with you. Of course, no one will be stupid enough to fight with you waving such foul weapons."

    "You''re right to say that." Mu Hantian answered reluctantly while sweeping the uninterrupted dense barrage with "black furnace magic sword".

    Kuang Zi''s remarks may be true.

    Although Claudia''s "Pan = Dora" is equally vigilant, the truth of "Pan = Dora" is not widely known. Generally, I only know some ambiguous information, that is, I may have the ability to predict the future, but I don''t know how to guard against it.

    In contrast, the "black furnace demon sword" strategy is quite simple and clear. For example, try to avoid close combat with Mu Hantian and attack from a distance.

    But it''s a pity that the other party didn''t consider Mu Hantian''s own ability.

 Chapter 818

    "The sword of our team is not only a cold day senior!"

    Qilin and Claudia, who move in a big circle from both sides, attack kuangzi.

    "Of course I know such things."

    The two strikers who just retreated back blocked the way of Qilin and Claudia with chopping.

    Both of them face to face with the puppet, Qi Lin deals with the long sword puppet, and Claudia has a fierce confrontation with the two knife flow puppet. Surprisingly, the swordsmanship of the two puppets is no inferior to that of Qilin and Claudius. No, of course, the pure sword skill is that two people have the upper hand, but the puppet is terrible at mastering the spacing and staggering the timing.

    Moreover, the two guard puppets who just attacked Mu Hantian will also take advantage of the gap to fire bullets at them to contain them. Even Qilin and Claudia can''t get rid of it immediately.

    "Get out of the way in cold weather."

    At the same time of hearing this sentence, Mu Hantian didn''t even turn back, and had made way for a line of fire.

    "Boom -"

    Then, the yarn night''s heneklem fired a huge light bomb, passed by at a breathtaking distance and hit Kuang Zi directly.

    After the smoke and dust all over the sky dissipated, a towering sand wall appeared to protect kuangzi. The sand wall slowly collapses and gradually returns to wanyingsu again.

    If every nail nailed to the rod hides different abilities, there is nothing to do to be honest. Because there''s not enough intelligence to deal with her. The only countermeasure you can think of is to defeat her before she can start.

    Ulysses thought so, but her hand was not slow.

    "Bloom, six petal flame flower!"

    Ulysses waved her thin sword and fired a fiery fireball. Moreover, the Huang style long-range guidance armed forces still maintain the three-dimensional attack against the opponent''s guard.

    "Hey, hey, it''s so scary." Kuang Zi said so, but he didn''t show an anxious look. She glanced calmly at the fireball and then ducked one side from the line of fire.

    "Then here... Explode!"

    Ulysses, who reacted, let the fireball explode first. The roar shook the air, and the flash and explosion raged.

    But

    "Is it wrong for me to use this trick?"

    All these gradually flowed into kuangzi''s palm in front of him, like a hole opened at the bottom of the lake to suck in the water.

    "What...!"

    "Hey, it''s so powerful to use three. Lisfett, your ability is good."

    As like as two peas in the wind, the sharp tips of three nails are just like those of the nails inserted on the bar.

    Is that how she blocks other people''s abilities? It deserves to be the champion of the "Xingwu Festival" and the rumor that he can complete any ability really deserves his reputation. But at this distance

    Mu Hantian nodded, holding the "black furnace magic sword" in the following paragraph, and chopped up the simple school emblem in front of kuangzi''s chest.

    "You''re really worried. I''ll use it immediately."

    Mu Hantian felt the gathering of wanyingsu and immediately stopped the attack and jumped behind him. Then, a blue and white light was emitted from Kuang Zi''s hand, and the fireball with hot wind appeared in front of Mu Hantian and exploded.

    It''s Ulysses''s six petaled flame flower.

    Facing the attack, Mu Hantian had no choice but to fight.

    "Ming shenliu - the blade of the wind!" the sword flashed past, cut the incoming fireball in half and exploded.

    "Oh, the judgment just now is great. It''s worth praising." Kuang Zi smiled calmly and carried the nail stick on his shoulder again.

    "Thanks for your compliment. But the teacher''s ability is really strong."

    Mu Hantian stood in place and reconfirmed the surrounding situation. He found that the puppet who had just fought with Qilin and Claudia retreated to the rear, and the puppet of the guard also stopped firing. It means to stop for the time being.

    "Well, it''s not bad on the whole. It''s completely qualified for the first group war. Even if the status quo is maintained, it should be easy to advance. That may hurt people, but it''s really different from the team led by Enfield last time." Kuang Zi''s tone is as lazy as in class, but there is an inexplicable sense of oppression.

    "It''s just a little harsh to aim at the champion." then he lowered his voice, and Kuang Zi''s three white eyes showed sharp eyes.

    "Your team cooperation is terrible. First of all, shashagong, the guard should support the striker, but at the same time, he should also shoulder the responsibility of suppressing the opponent''s guard. In the case just now, if your firepower constrains my guard, won''t it make it a little easier for Daoteng and Enfield to move?"

    "I see." after receiving the specific evidence, Shaye nodded with a surprised expression.

    "Then comes Dao Teng. Your ''Lianhe'' is an excellent unique skill, but it is not suitable for group warfare. It will take too much time to face an opponent with more than a certain degree of strength. For example, you just met an opponent whose purpose is to entangle you and hit the opponent''s heart."

    "Yes, yes...!"

    "And lisfett... It''s too brave to deal with me with this move. Or what? Do you despise me?"

    "Because I want to actually see the teacher''s ability." Ulysses was facing kuangzi, as if she was shooting through people''s eyes.

    In the face of a "witch" who can block the opponent''s ability and turn it into her own use, the attack just now may be a little rash. But if you hesitate to use your ability, you will miss the opportunity. Ulysses wanted to confirm with her own eyes what form Kuang Zi blocked his opponent''s ability.

    "Ha ha, you''re really brave. In that case, let you go this time. Use your brain a little more before you launch your unique move next time."

    With that, Kuang Zi''s eyes moved to Mu cold day.

    "Why didn''t you attack just now? You can make a positive breakthrough with your ability."

    "Nothing. I''m just not sure. Even if I attack, I won''t be able to defeat the teacher. It''s better to preserve my physical strength. Moreover, the goal this time is to train our team cooperation."

    "Well, in short, it''s basically like this. Individual cooperation is not bad. Accumulating more experience will make more progress."

    "Well, teacher, don''t you have my advice?" at this time, Claudia, who was not called by name, raised her hand gently.

    "You''re still the same as before. You''re not cute at all. There''s no flaw at all. It''s perfect enough to make people goose bumps." Kuang Zi said excitedly, and then shrugged his shoulders exaggeratedly.

    "And although you are caught by the human form, you have been eyeing me as the target? You can''t relax at all."

    "Ha ha, it''s a pity that we can''t find the flaw of the teacher." Claudia still held ''pan = Dora'' and giggled.

    "In fact, you should use the ability of ''pan = Dora'' quickly, and don''t use it until actual combat. In this way, you can break through my puppet front. Even if I am strong, I can''t stop the joint attack of you and Mu Hantian.

    "Yes, if it were a formal battle, I would have done so."

    "In my opinion, even the preliminaries should have no regard for the starting ability. The naive idea of keeping it until the next game should be abandoned in the knockout. The ''Xingwu Festival'' is not so easy to mix."

    "I''ll remember," Claudia replied vaguely and smiled vaguely.

    "Hum." Kuang Zi didn''t say any more and snorted softly.

    "Well, then remember the instructions just now and start the second round. Let''s talk first. If you don''t improve, I''ll be rude to you." Kuang Zi smiled fiercely at the corners of his mouth and turned the nail stick in his hand.

 Chapter 819

    "I''ll go. The construction here is too exaggerated. It''s completely new."

    Looking down from the auditorium of Sirius dome, the stage is almost completely changed.

    The first change that came directly into view was that the stage was surrounded by moat like trenches. The ditch is filled with protective gel developed by Alle Kanter. The stage is like an island floating on the lake. Once the competition is started, these protective gels will encircling the entire stage.

    Plus the existing protective force field is still located outside the protective gel, and the safety measures are as strong as iron.

    "It seems to be rebuilt to improve the safety of the audience, but you''re right. It''s a bit exaggerated." Ulysses, standing next to Mu Hantian, was noncommittal.

    Shaye and Qilin discuss something in the front row of the audience not far away.

    A meeting ceremony of "Griffin star martial sacrifice" will be held later today. However, before starting, the participating teams have some time to visit the modified venue. Therefore, the auditorium, which originally could accommodate 100000 spectators, is empty and lonely.

    "Hehe, I can''t help it. After all, I heard that the next ''Wang Long Xing Wu Festival'' will be watched by the top cadres of the integrated enterprise consortium. If they get hurt, that''s great."

    "Those top cadres? HMM... no wonder the protection has been strengthened to an outrageous degree this time." Ulysses nodded.

    "It is said that Chairman madias mesa has successfully held the next ''conference talk'' in this asterisk. Therefore, it seems that he is reviewing the viewing and participation ceremony of the final."

    When it comes to the top cadres of integrated enterprises and consortia, they can be called the highest power who actually controls the world today. They rarely go outside, but every few years they hold a summit called "general meeting discussion", and each integrated enterprise consortium will send several representatives to attend to adjust their long-term interests.

    "In other words... Does the chairman of the operation Committee of the ''Xingwu Festival'' have such a great influence?"

    The current chairman of the "Xingwu Festival" Operation Committee, madias mesa. According to various rumors and Mu Hantian''s feeling of talking to him several times, the impression is not bad.

    But mu Hantian could still feel that this man was hypocritical, or was hiding something. And the advice given by Helga lindowal, the captain of the star hunting guard.

    "Don''t trust madias mesa too much." this sentence still clearly remained in Mu Hantian''s heart.

    Claudia lowered her voice slightly and began to answer Mu Hantian''s question: "yes, that''s right. From a standpoint, madias mesa is at best the backbone cadre of the galaxy. From his origin, he should and can''t be further distinguished. Generally speaking, it should be impossible to have the right to decide the venue of the ''Conference..."

    "However, the" Xingwu Festival "does occupy a very special position in the integrated enterprise consortia. After all, this is a unique event jointly organized by six integrated enterprise consortia. Therefore, the members of the operation committee are appointed by each integrated enterprise consortia, and the number of members is adjusted to a certain proportion. If the elders of the operation Committee come out, it should not be necessary to explain how many advantages they can bring бгб▒

    "You mean he''s an exception?"

    "Of course, once any problem arises, he will be immediately pulled down from his position. The last chairman of the operation Committee seems to try to avoid stepping down through political means. But with the current results, madias mesa really has nothing to criticize."

    "I''m sorry, you''re talking. Is it convenient to interrupt? Everyone of Enfield team."

    A voice of deja vu suddenly sounded behind him.

    Mu Hantian looked back and saw that he was wearing the aperture badge symbolizing order, and the students of St. galledovas School Park were lined up neatly. Ulysses opened her eyes in surprise. Qilin and Shaye also turned back in surprise.

    "I haven''t seen you since the school festival, Mr. Fairclough."

    Saying this, Mu Han Tian stretched out his right hand. The young man standing in front of the group, anist Fairclough, showed a correct face, then showed a perfect smile similar to Claudia and shook Mu Hantian''s hand back. To tell you the truth, Mu Hantian is very good to his senses

    "It''s great to see you have spirit, classmate in cold weather."

    "Hello, Paladin. It''s a luxury to lead Lancelot and Tristan on the stage." Claudia bowed with the same smile as welcoming everyone.

    The Lancelot team, which is composed of 12 people in the first page, ranks first to fifth. Four of them are the same as the team members who dominated the "Griffin star military sacrifice" last year. The Tristan team, which ranks sixth to tenth, is commonly known as the second army, but it is only compared with Lancelot after all.

    "Nothing, because someone can''t wait to say hello to you."

    As annest said, women with bright blond curls quickly walked out of the queue.

    "Oh, dear. Long time no see, Leticia."

    "Yes, it''s really a long time...! three years after the humiliating ''Griffin star martial sacrifice'', the opportunity to shed shame has finally come! This time, I must beat you this time. Let''s see, Claudia!"

    The woman who looked at Claudia with provocative eyes was Leticia Blanchard, who ranked second in the St. galledovas School Park.

    "You said you wanted to shed shame, but didn''t you win at that time?"

    "It has nothing to do with that. It''s a matter of my personal dignity!"

    Obliquely looking at them, Ulysses said in a low voice, "hey... They are still the same and haven''t changed at all."

    "Do you know her, Ulysses?"

    Regarding Mu Hantian''s question, Ulysses forked her hands and glanced at her at the same time.

    "Like Claudia, I met her several times at the opera ball. She seems to have known Claudia longer than me, but since then. She quarrels every time she meets. Leticia has always wanted to compete with Claudia."

    "Ha ha..." Mu Hantian doesn''t know what to say. Women who can fight with Claudia are not easy to provoke.

    "It is said that the struggle between the Blanchard family and the Enfield family has a long history and has continued to this generation..."

    "I heard you, Ulysses." Lewisia glared at Ulysses.

    "One thing I want to say first is that it has nothing to do with the family. After all, it''s just a problem between Claudia and me."

    "I''m sorry," said Ulysses, shrugging her shoulders.

    "And more importantly, as a friend... Uh huh! As a long-term acquaintance, I really can''t keep silent about your stupid dream. I will completely smash your fantasy, wake up!" Leticia said straight to Claudia.

    "In a word, since you want to win the ''Griffin star martial sacrifice'', we will eventually meet in the competition. Of course, if you are eliminated in the preliminary competition, it will be a big mistake in the world."

 Chapter 820

    The list of preliminary matches, that is, the matches to the third round, has been published. However, like the Phoenix star martial arts festival, it deliberately arranged not to let powerful teams fight too early. Therefore, at least until the fourth round of the re drawing, we will not meet Lancelot or Tristan.

    "May I have a word, sister Leticia?"

    At this time, it was Mu Hantian who also knew.

    "Unfortunately, it''s not just you who swear to be ashamed."

    "Eliot..." Leticia took a step back with a reluctant expression.

    "I haven''t seen you for a year, classmate in cold weather."

    The object of the salute with a slight smile was Eliot fosda, the "Hui sword" who fought against Mu Hantian in the semi-finals of the last "Phoenix star Martial Arts Festival". He is good at counterattack, and his fencing talent is outstanding enough to be compared with Qilin.

    "It seems... Your strength has improved a lot. Remember you are ranked sixth?"

    A year later, Mu Hantian was also surprised to see Eliot''s appearance at a close distance.

    Elegant curly hair is still, but the face is much more mature. Even though the height is still slightly shorter than Mu Hantian and the figure is slim, even through the uniform, you can see the strong muscles from the slender hands and feet.

    "No, I''m still a junior. It''s just... I can''t forget the humiliation of the school emblem smashed under your hands." Eliot smiled fearlessly.

    "At least I think I''ve improved a lot and won''t repeat the embarrassing failure."

    Contrary to these words, his eyes were full of confidence, emitting a sharp sword spirit that was difficult to hide from the inside to the outside.

    "I''m looking forward to it."

    "How much you''ve grown up will be known when you meet in the game. I also look forward to that time." Eliot, who saluted respectfully, retreated to arniester''s side.

    "Although it is often said that failure is the mother of success... Eliot today is very different from that at that time. I have to thank you for this, classmate cold day." yannister happily put his hand on Eliot''s shoulder.

    Then he looked at Mu Hantian and said, "of course, I won''t lose to anyone if I want to fight you."

    "Cold weather, very popular." yarn night whispered.

    Mu Hantian gave her a shudder and said, "well, I also want to fight with you, the strongest swordsman. Moreover, I heard Claudia say that the four-color magic swords have been facing each other like this for more than ten years."

    The four-color magic sword means the four pure star bright weapons of "black furnace magic sword", "white filter magic sword", "red glow magic sword" and "Qingwu magic sword". However, in the long history of "Xingwu Festival", there have never been four users at the same time.

    At present, the "Qingwu magic sword" has not found a suitable one, and the "Chixia magic sword" is still being sealed.

    "Yes, but..." arniester did not finish, clapped his hand and tried to change the topic.

    "Well, I''m sorry to take up your time. Let''s cheer each other up. Excuse me first - I hope we can meet again on the battlefield."

    Claudia smiled gently as she watched the orderly and meticulous carledovas and his party leave.

    "Come on in cold weather. You''re the only boy in our team."

    Mu Hantian could only smile bitterly at this.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "How boring." the opening ceremony of the 24th Griffin star martial arts festival has begun. Watching madias mesa speak on the stage, Mu Hantian is also very boring.

    "Well, it''s over. Don''t complain." yulis next to Mu Hantian said faintly.

    Meanwhile, madias on the stage has gone backstage.

    "Well, Ulysses, I''ll buy a drink before I go back. Please tell everyone for me."

    "I can''t help you."

    "Thanks."

    While thanking him, he hurried to the vending machine area.

    On the way, I inadvertently looked at the hall. The participating students who had just packed the stage gathered here. Since the competition of Mu Hantian and others is held in this Sirian egg, there is no need to move. But students competing on other stages have to be crowded. Of course, many students'' first battle is not today, but two days after tomorrow.

    "Cold weather!"

    At this time, a voice calling Mu cold sky''s name came from somewhere. Looking at the familiar voice, I saw a white hand stretched out from behind the column and waved to myself.

    "The student president is really not easy. He was called out even though he didn''t participate in the competition."

    Facing the unexpected childish behavior, Mu Hantian can only approach with a bitter smile.

    It''s Sylvia. After the School Park Festival, although I contacted several times, I haven''t met face-to-face like this for a long time.

    "No way. It''s a job. If you''re free, you have to attend the ceremony. This time Xinglu doesn''t seem to be looking for an agent, but herself."

    "That''s right. By the way, Sylvia. I was a little concerned just now. Why are you dressed like this?"

    Sylvia''s current clothing is a very familiar sneaky mode. She should have worn a neat uniform at the opening ceremony just now.

    "Nothing will happen after that. I want to hang around the happy street again."

    "The number of tourists increased during the ''Xingwu Festival'', so it''s easier to get into the crowd... Ah, of course I''ll watch your game in cold weather. Don''t worry." Sylvia blinked gently.

    "But Sylvia, you should be careful. Are there too many times of sneaking out recently?"

    "Well... Well, there''s nothing wrong." Mu Hantian hit the mark, and Sylvia was rarely vague.

    Although Mu Hantian didn''t know her whereabouts, he had heard a general report. Silvia recently, especially after entering the summer vacation, the number of times to avoid people''s eyes and ears has increased significantly. Of course, her goal must be to find her own teacher, Ursula svente.

    "Can''t you find any clues?"

    Sylvia shook her head regretfully: "no, still nothing. I haven''t seen Ursula since she was rescued that day. So maybe I''m a little anxious."

    "Really... Well, I see. But if anything happens, always contact me. Don''t act alone."

    "Ha ha, thank you." Sylvia smiled apologetically.

    "Oh, yes. Today I''m here to give this to you." then suddenly I took something out of my bag and handed it to Mu Hantian.

    "What is this?"

    "Oh, Bento."

    "Ah?"

    Sylvia narrowed her eyes like a prank and said slowly, "didn''t I say it before? Please look forward to the next time."

    "I thought you were joking."

    "Don''t look at me like this. I''m a little confident in cooking. Or do you dare not eat the Bento made by nominally hostile students?"

    "How possible."

    Mu Hantian took the lovely lunch box and Sylvia smiled.

    "Well, good."

    "Sylvia?"

    "Ah, no, it''s all right." Silvia immediately turned her head to Mu Hantian, resumed her usual cheerful smile and waved.

    "If possible, I really want to hear your feelings here."

    "This, a little inconvenient?" Mu Hantian raised his vigilance and looked around.

    "Ha ha! I''m kidding, I''m kidding." Sylvia smiled innocently and then stepped back.

    "Then I should go back. Come on in the first battle."

    "Well, OK, thank you." Mu Hantian smiled and watched Sylvia leave quickly towards the audience.

 Chapter 821

    "Oh, is that why you came back so late?"

    "That... Ulysses, I..."

    "Ah, it''s so delicious. No wonder I don''t want to come back in the cold weather. But in the cold weather, there will be a game later. How can you do such a thing that undermines team cooperation?" I don''t know when Claudia mended the knife by eating a potato.

    "Even if you say so..." Mu Hantian can''t refute, but he has to say that Sylvia''s Bento is very delicious.

    "This, this, everybody, do you want to watch TV or something? Now it seems that she is introducing the participating team." Qilin seems to try to change the atmosphere and open the space window attached to the lounge.

    There are two girls'' faces inside. One is Liang laimizo, the commentator of the last "Phoenix star Martial Arts Festival", and the other is a strange face.

    Seeing each other''s Claudia, she was surprised to cover the corners of her mouth and said with a smile: "Oh, this one... I remember it seems to be Mr. Tanizaki''s teammate. It seems to be Xinjing shaving?"

    "Ah? Teacher''s teammates? Indeed, if they are the champion of the Griffin star martial arts festival, they may be the commentator."

    "Well, Miss Xin, ask you quickly. The most promising team in this competition."

    "When it comes to the championship candidate, the silver wing knights, especially Lancelot of the first army, are the first choice. Led by the user of the ''holy sword'' and the ''holy knight'' anist Fairclough, four of the five are familiar faces who showed their skills in the last ''Griffin star martial arts Festival''. The only new player, pasivar gardona, the ''excellent Knight'' in the ranking, is also a member It is a user of the "Holy Grail" armed with pure Xinghuang style. According to the data, the team with both the "holy sword" and the "Holy Grail" in the history of galledovas has never suffered defeat. It is a winning team. "

    "In addition, there is Tristan, but Tristan is different from Lancelot. It is characterized by a team composed of new players."

    "Although he was the runner up of the last Congress, almost all the core players have graduated. Will this become an unstable factor?"

    "It shouldn''t be. This year''s newly promoted galledovas ranked sixth, and Eliot fosda, the ''sword of light'', claims that her sword skills are second only to Janet Fairclough. Moreover, Noel mesmel, the seventh ''Saint''s Witch'', is also very powerful. She has a great chance to compete for the championship..."

    "I see. It deserves to be jialeduovas who won the most Championships in the Griffin star Martial Arts Festival - so, who is their strong enemy?"

    "What the number one enemy first thought of was the ''spirit sword dance'' in the star guide hall."

    "Whoa, whoa! They gave us our names!"

    "Of course. From an objective point of view, we must be one of the candidates for the championship." compared with the surprised Qilin, Claudia smiled naturally.

    "After all, the team has the champion partner of ''Phoenix star Martial Arts Festival'' and the top four partner. There should be no need to elaborate on how strong this combination is. The last ''thousand see alliance leader'' Miss Claudia Enfield is not only the user of the pure star brilliant armed ''pan = Dora'' who can predict the future, but also ranked second. It can be called a few comprehensive forces, which are enough to fight against the two teams of galledovas Wu''s strong enemy team. "

    "In addition, although the strength is still unknown, there is the No. 1 disciple of" wanyoutianluo "in the Yellow Dragon team of Jielong who finally agreed to participate in the" star Martial Arts Festival ". His strength can be imagined."

    "It''s the second place of Jielong. Wu Xiaohui''s contestant. Like Miss Fan Xinglu of all things, although she has rarely appeared in public so far, she can look forward to being active in this Congress."

    "Other members include the runner up partners of the last" Phoenix star Martial Arts Festival ", Zhao Hufeng of" Tianke martial arts funeral "and miss cecili Wang of" Lei halberd thousand flowers ". As well as brother and Sister Li, who are very active in this" Phoenix star Martial Arts Festival ", they are a very strong team. Moreover, the name of" Huanglong "must be approved by" Wanyou Tianluo "to represent the team of Jielong. You can think about it See that the team is a good candidate for the championship. "

    The picture shows the faces of the members of the Yellow Dragon team. Three of them know each other. A woman with long curly hair has also been seen in the film. Only the tough looking man is completely unfamiliar.

    "Is this man the ''overlord star''?"

    "Yes, and there is little information about him. If we really meet them, we can only pray that we can understand him to some extent before we meet."

    "Actually... I thought Wu Xiaohui was a woman."

    "Hehe, but after all this, I''m worried about Kui enweier''s Lusaka team." Claudia said with a smile.

    "Eh? Why? You''ve been particularly alert to them since before. To be honest, I don''t think that team is so surprising... At least it''s not as threatening as the strong enemies listed just now. Moreover, in terms of personal combat effectiveness, the only person who must be vigilant is honey snow, who ranks third at most?" Ulysses asked.

    "Even if individual combat power is not high, but their team cooperation tactics are very excellent?" Qi Lin raised her hand tremblingly.

    "No, this can only be on the one hand. What I''m really worried about is their pure Xinghuang armed forces."

    "HMM... I heard Silvia mention it before. Remember it''s the ''far north tianqin''?" Mu Hantian muttered and opened the space window at the same time.

    The Lusaka team is famous for using musical weapons. The pure Xinghuang style armed weapon called the "far north tianqin" is divided into five pieces by a complete WANYING crystal. Therefore, if there are not five people with high fitness rate at the same time, there is no way to start. It is a pure Xinghuang armed force that is quite difficult to use. In other words, lusaluka is a pure star light armed weapon shared by five people.

    Mi erxue''s guitar type pure Xinghuang armed forces are "far north tianqin = kaliope", Baiwei''s floating drum type pure Xinghuang armed forces are "far north tianqin = ERATO", Monica''s bass type pure Xinghuang armed forces are "far north tianqin = merbone", and tulia''s guitar type pure Xinghuang armed forces are "far north tianqin = polumnia", As for mavrena''s space projection, the keyboard type pure starlight armed is "far north lyre = Talia". The name of each piece is very tongue twister.

    "From the perspective of the film, it looks like a pure starlight armed force controlling sound..."

    In the last "Griffin star Martial Arts Festival", they attacked with sound wave vibration or produced sound wave barriers. Their abilities are in line with the appearance of armed forces. Of course, before Lusaka, because we couldn''t find all the users, the intelligence was quite scarce.

    "Well, that''s it for the time being. Anyway, I have roughly mastered all the necessary information. You can remember it when you decide who your opponent is."

 Chapter 822

    "Finally, next is the first round of Group K competition! From the east gate to the stage is the spirit sword dance team of the star guide academy!"

    As soon as the new entrance door was opened, driven by the excited voice of the announcer Mizi, the cheers of the audience shook the air.

    Before the internal passage can go straight to the stage, but from this time on, we must go across the trenches of the protective gel, so the appearance of the entrance door has also changed drastically. The first is to protect the gel opening under the liquid level, and to raise the huge cylindrical entrance gate as high as the auditorium. Then, after the contestants entered the stage from the inside of the column, a translucent road appeared in the air and extended over the stage. It''s really an exaggerated mechanism.

    Mu Hantian glanced behind him and saw several huge space windows opened around the entrance door, in which the school emblem of the star guide hall and the image of introducing players were played.

    The front end of the channel presents a ladder shape. After walking down the stage depicting the school emblem of the sixth school Park, the team of the first battle opponent just appears from the entrance door on the other side.

    "Then! Facing Enfield, one of the champion candidates, the challenger is the black poison team of lovov black college!"

    "If the black poison team wins, it''s a big black horse. Next..."

    The uniforms were transformed so that the original shape could hardly be seen. Countless tattoos were tattooed on the bare skin, and the hair style was full of personality - five male students, who could be called typical lovov students, looked at Mu Hantian and others with provocative eyes.

    Some people glared at their own side, while others laughed. Although the five people have different expressions, their attitude is obviously unfriendly. Everyone has already started Huang style armed forces, and they are long-range weapons such as assault rifle Huang style armed forces.

    "It''s said that they are a collection of small gangsters, but it''s more exaggerated than expected."

    According to Claudia, they are all outside the ranking, so there is little information. Although leiwofu''s ranking has changed the most among the six schools, in contrast, we can see the general strength. To be honest, these people can only be weak chickens.

    "Because ''Griffin star Martial Arts Festival'' is more self righteous than other ''star martial arts festivals''." Ulysses''s expression is a little impatient.

    "The ''lion Luan star Martial Arts Festival'' is a group war, and the threshold for participation is very high... But you know, it is also the most popular ''star Martial Arts Festival''. In other words, in order to win a lucky victory, many people casually gather together to participate."

    "I see..."

    "However, in fact, we can see from the competition that most of the teams that will beat the strong enemies have worked hard enough. In this way, we can close the moment when we surpass the strength gap. Of course, if we lose, the ''Xingwu Festival'' is not so easy to mix. It will win the naive fool who intends to rely on luck to advance." yulis said mercilessly.

    At this time

    "Hey, hey... Yo, ''Hua Yan witch'', I didn''t expect us to meet again on this occasion..." as the captain''s proof, the cockscomb head man with faint school emblem walked out of the line and said with a convulsive expression.

    "Hmm?" Ulysses stared at each other''s appearance for a momentбкбк

    "Who are you?" he asked with a look of surprise.

    "What!? smelly woman, you don''t remember me!" may be quite ashamed, and the cockscomb''s head is red with anger.

    But seeing the reaction of the two people talking, Mu Hantian remembered it earlier than yulis.

    "Ulysses, did you forget? When I asked you to take me shopping..."

    When Mu Hantian first came to asteriisk, she once asked yulis to take her to visit the central district. The other party was a rayworth student who was used by Silas Norman to attack Ulysses on the pretext of being affected by the chaos.

    "Oh, I remember. Were you fooled by Silas Norman''s rhetoric and attacked our little gangster?" Ulysses seemed to remember, but her face was not interested.

    "Damn it, you dare to talk big! Hum, hum! But it doesn''t matter. I didn''t expect to have a great opportunity to avenge you in a half joking competition. Although I didn''t think I would win from the beginning, I had to pull you on the road alone before I lost. Let me realize...!" the chicken crown head said and spat, Then he turned back to the beginning of the game.

    Ulysses''s eyes were cold, still silent, but she glanced at Claudia. Claudia smiled and nodded when she saw Ulysses'' eyes.

    "OK, OK, OK, the protective gel is filling up. The moment of the competition is finally imminent. Is it going to be a big upset?"

    As the competition is about to begin, the protective gel will flow from the ditch to the entire stage. The protective gel is made of light hardened liquid resin. It is hard to dry under the irradiation of laser light, even if it does not drip off the stage wall, it completely covers the four sides.

    Of course, it also blocks the internal and external sounds, but a loudspeaker is installed on the stage wall, so you can hear the live, commentary and audience cheers with almost no abnormality. In the process of loading, the pale blue protective gel becomes transparent in the twinkling of an eye.

    "''griffin star Wu ji''group K first round first round, the game begins!"

    As the mechanical sound announced the start of the game, all the members of the black poison team pointed their guns at Ulyssesбкбк

    "Oh, ah..." with the roar, the target immediately switched to captain Claudia.

    The five member Huang style armed forces sent out the light bombs of the storm and stormy rain and rushed at Claudia, raising smoke and dust all around.

    "Ha ha! How! It''s rumored that ''pan = Dora'' seems to have the ability to predict the future, but there''s nothing to do about saturation attack!" the chicken crown head, who was unprepared, laughed excitedly.

    "The idea is good... But the initial bluff was too obvious."

    "Well, it''s really overdone."

    "What...!"

    When the smoke dissipated, she saw Ulysses standing in front of Claudia, and the cockscomb''s head twisted with amazement.

    Ulysses launches the big red heart flame shield to help Claudia defend.

    "But, hateful!" the first five of the cockscomb quickly raised the Huang style armed again, but it was too late.

    "Take the move!" Qi Lin, who pulled out Qianyu cut, has cut into each other''s arms.

    With a flash of silver blade, the big man with Reggae head and the bald man with snake tattoo split their school emblem in two at the same time.

    "You, you little devil!"

    The fat man in the last place, carrying machine gun type Huang style armed forces in both hands, tried to contain Qilin, but was easily avoided. Qilin more easily cut off the school badge on the angry tall man.

    "Goo Hoo Hoo Hoo! Unexpectedly, he has been running around...!" the fat man kept waving his heavy machine gun and tried to catch up with Qilin, but the light bullets shot like a shower didn''t even wipe his body.

    "Hey, hey! Don''t worry about the girl. Hurry up and captain them first..."

    "Boom!"

    While running away, trying to distance herself from Qilin, the cockscomb roared at the same time. But the gauze night''s thirty-nine bright light cannon, wolfdora, fired a light cannon that flashed past him.

    Together with the fat man whose cry was swallowed by the light, he was directly blasted on the wall. There was a heavy and low impact sound. The giant man was stuck on the cracked wall and had lost his consciousness.

    "And then?"

    "Ah!"

    Pan = Dora''s sword accurately stood against the lost, silly cockscomb head and neck.

    "How about... Captain them?"

    When Claudia said with an innocent smile, the cockscomb head and feet collapsed on the ground and declared surrender.

 Chapter 823

    On the seventh day of the Griffin star martial arts festival, Sirius egg.

    Mu Hantian''s spirit sword dance team broke through the third round of competition and successfully advanced to the official schedule.

    "Well, so far it''s going well." Ulysses, who returned to the lounge, sat on the sofa. Although her smile was tired, she was very satisfied.

    "Yes, the team is also in good condition. I really hope to continue to advance." Claudia''s expression was also a little relieved.

    "However... Other strong opponents are no exception. They are promoted to the official schedule." Qilin frowned uneasily at the table of the preliminary Championship displayed in the space window.

    The preliminary schedule has not been completely completed, so all the teams have not been determined. However, the silver wing knights and Huanglong have been promoted without accident.

    "No matter which team you meet, you have to carefully formulate countermeasures..."

    "Since I don''t know my opponent, I''ll have a meeting after the draw tomorrow. Since I have to attend the group draw, please have a good rest tomorrow."

    Like the Phoenix star martial arts festival, the eighth day in the middle of the competition is a complete rest day, and there will be a group draw for the official schedule.

    "Cold weather, can you please?" at this time, Shaye pulled Lamu''s sleeve in cold weather.

    "What''s the matter, yarn night?"

    "On my way back today, I''m going to buy something and accompany me."

    "Shopping? No problem, but what do you want to buy? According to the previous situation, it''s better not to go shopping at this time."

    During the "Xingwu season", the business district was a sea of people. Lu Chi is not an ordinary serious yarn night. It''s hard not to get lost.

    "Tomorrow I want to finish the Huang style armed, but the necessary parts are not enough."

    "I see. In that case, I''ll go with you."

    "Thanks for the cold weather. By the way, the location of the store is here." Shaye showed the map on her mobile phone, and then pointed to one of them with her finger.

    "Well, here? That area is close to the redevelopment zone. There are few people in this area, and the public security is not very good. Go and get back quickly."

    "OK. Let''s go right away." Shaye nodded happily and then took Mu Hantian''s hand.

    "Wait, wait, Shaye..." looking at the interaction between the two people, yulis and Qilin seemed to stop talking, and finally showed a helpless expression and sighed.

    "You two, be careful on the road."

    Claudia, who watched them leave, reminded behind her that Mu Hantian and Shaye, who were ready, left the lounge.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Thank you for your patronage...!" Mu Hantian and Shaye walked out of the thrift store with the serious expression of the store manager.

    "Well, I''ve bought something good. I should have a chance to finish it." she carefully held the newly bought parts, and Shaye showed an expression of joy.

    Mu Hantian and Shaye wear hats as simple cross dressing. It''s OK to go shopping. After all, it''s during the "Xingwu Festival", so you should be careful.

    "This shop is really complete. I didn''t go in vain."

    "Listen to your tone, have you been here before?" Mu Hantian asked casually.

    Shaye nodded: "Nian once came to buy dad''s birthday present."

    "Alone?"

    Mu Hantian was worried. After all, Shaye''s road scab was famous. Even with maps or navigation, you can''t get there by yourself.

    "I asked Qi Lin to accompany me."

    "Oh, I see. But why... Huh?" I felt very familiar just now

    "Cold weather, do you feel it?"

    "Yes." Mu Hantian nodded.

    "What should I do now?" yarn night asked.

    "Forget it, let''s go. I can feel that the other party is not murderous. It should not be against us. It may be the people of other schools."

    "In that case, find out the other party."

    "Ah?"

    When Mu Hantian couldn''t understand it, Shaye stopped and suddenly turned around. Then he took a deep breath and shouted, "guy over there! Come out!"

    "Wait a minute, yarn night!"

    The pedestrians on the road thought something had happened and stopped to concentrate.

    "Oh, no! I''m in trouble!"

    "Retreat! Retreat!"

    A group of people hiding in the shadow of the building, peeping at the situation, suddenly shouted in panic, and then fled to the depths of the alley.

    "In cold weather, let''s catch up!"

    "Catch up? No... hey, really!" sighed helplessly. Mu Hantian also caught up. After all, he couldn''t leave Shaye alone.

    "Yarn night...!"

    Mu Hantian shouted to Shaye who was running in front. Shaye turned around and said, "cold day...! unexpectedly, these guys slipped so fast!"

    In terms of foot strength, Shaye seems to have the upper hand, but the vertical and horizontal changes in the alley are wrong and can''t catch up with each other. It seems that the other party is quite familiar with the local environment from the fact that they shuttle through the complex road without hesitation.

    The back of the chasing object is faint, sometimes appearing and sometimes disappearing. Then drill out of the alley and come to a slightly wider road.

    "Yes."

    The yarn night running in front slowed down, and Mu Hantian immediately caught up.

    Take a closer look, the collapsed building blocked the passage, leading to the impasse of the road. The front is like a group of five girls, standing facing themselves.

    I can''t see it with sunglasses on my face, but the uniform and school badge, if it''s not a fake, must be Kui Enwei''s.

    So their true colors are obvious.

    "Ha ha ha." in the middle of the group of five, it looked like the girl of the captain, showing a fearless smile.

    "Lost..."

    This sentence made the other four people sit on the ground together.

    "Hey... Sure enough... I knew it would be like this."

    "That''s right."

    "Just now I suspected that it really doesn''t matter to let honey snow lead the way?"

    "Really, will you spare me, captain...!"

    "Well, I guess your identity, but I don''t know your purpose."

    After hearing Mu Hantian''s words, the girls looked at each other, then formed a circle and began to discuss things.

    "What should I do..."

    "Now..."

    "I will be scolded by the chairman again..."

    "Just don''t do it all the time..."

    "Well, be frank..."

    Listen to the fragmentary dialogue from time to time, waiting for about five minutes

    "Ah ~ hum." may finally conclude, like the captain''s girl pretending to cough and take off her sunglasses. The other four were half a beat late and followed suit.

    "It''s really Lusaka." Mu Hantian sighed at the expected result.

    Yarn night may have expected, and hummed with a dull face.

    "Ah, ah? Why not be surprised...?" the horsetail girl who showed her true face - Honey snow blinked in surprise.

    The group war is very popular. When it comes to Kui endecai''s group of five, the first thing I think of is Lusaka. And the figures of the five people are almost identical with the data. Even a little cross dressing is meaningless. You can see it at a glance.

 Chapter 824

    "So, you really came to investigate?" gauze narrowed her eyes and stared at each other in the middle of the night.

    Although there is no prohibition on investigation, few contestants have ever heard of reconnaissance of the enemy in person. Basically, the school park will help collect intelligence, and if there is a dispute, it will be in trouble.

    Michelle looked puzzled and then shook her head.

    "Investigation? Er, no..."

    "What are you doing here?"

    "Really! Captain, you are so stupid! It''s not easy for the other party to misunderstand us and push the boat with the water!"

    "Ah..."

    Monica, the most petite girl, scolded, but Michelle suddenly turned her face and retorted: "yes, what''s the matter! Just make it clear now, and we''ll feel more happy!"

    Then Michelle took a direct step forward and reached out to Mu Hantian: "Mu Hantian! What''s the relationship between you and Silvia lueneheim? Tell me the truth!"

    "Eh?" the unexpected question made Mu Hantian feel at a loss.

    "This question... I also want to know." Shaye also narrowed her eyes and looked at the cold day.

    "Well... Sylvia and I are good friends."

    "You must be lying to us." Michelle doesn''t believe Mu Hantian''s words at all.

    "No, I''m telling the truth."

    "Hum, don''t pretend. We already know that you made an appointment with Sylvia for the previous cultural festival."

    "Yes, yes! Monica, they saw it with their own eyes! They saw you walking together closely!"

    The tall girls behind them, Baiwei and Monica, waved their arms and said at the same time.

    "Cold day..." yarn night''s vision is a little cold.

    "This... Really, I''m very sorry." mavrena, a girl who had been timid and silent before, bowed her head and apologized.

    "Well, for a brief explanation... Aren''t there many women around students in cold weather? Therefore, we are worried about whether Silvia has been cheated... So..."

    "You really misunderstood. Sylvia and I have nothing to do with each other. Why can''t anyone believe the truth?" Mu Hantian was very distressed. No one believed the truth these days?

    "Hum, this kind of speech is a complete excuse." Michelle still doesn''t believe it.

    "Forget it, believe it or not, I have a clear conscience anyway." Mu Hantian waved his hand and was about to leave.

    At this time, Mu Hantian suddenly felt the strong Star Force gathering.

    "Danger!" Mu Hantian shouted and pulled Shaye to his side. The members of Lusaka also felt the danger and jumped back.

    Then, the wreckage of the building that originally blocked the road flashed a sword and collapsed with a roar.

    "Really, it''s annoying...!" from the diffuse smoke, there was a harsh sound that was enough to make people retreat.

    "Hey, meduronai! It''s here, isn''t it!" the man who appeared across the wreckage of the abandoned building was a young girl in the opposite tone of rudeness.

    About the same age as Mu Hantian and others. He has long hair, his eyes are as sharp as a scabbard blade, and he holds a ferocious sword in his hand.

    "Really... Please don''t mess around, will you? Rowerica. How can you waste unnecessary energy in such a place."

    Behind her appeared a woman with glasses, on the contrary, with a neat hairstyle. She is a little older than the girl just now. She has a correct posture and exudes a calm atmosphere at the same time.

    "Don''t be wordy. I want to go back quickly. What''s more, if you want to go to such a ghost place, you should be blamed."

    "What''s that kind of ghost place? It''s a glorious and memorable place for Lord ribeo. It''s natural to want to see it with your own eyes."

    "What''s the meaning of ordinary ruins? I''m so bored." the girl with short hair cursed.

    "Hey, over there! What are you doing? It''s dangerous!" tulia protested to the girl.

    In fact, the members of Lusaka were almost affected by the collapsed debris. No wonder they complained angrily.

    "Ha?" the girl who heard tulia''s protest frowned

    "Cough!"

    The next moment, the girl suddenly shortened the distance from tulia and poured a punch into tulia''s abdomen. Tulia''s body immediately bent into a bow in pain. Then the girl kicked her mercilessly.

    "Goo wow...!"

    "Don''t waste your time talking to me. Do you want to die?" the girl''s voice was as cold as seeping from the darkness of winter. She scolded tulia who suddenly hit the wall of the building, and then easily held up the big sword in her right hand.

    "Wait, wait...!" Michelle hurriedly tried to stop, but it was too late.

    The big sword in the girl''s hand was split when the sword peak was about to pierce tulia''s chest

    "You''ve gone too far, and this is your fault." Mu Hantian suddenly appeared in front of tulia and blocked her fierce blade with "black furnace magic sword".

    Coupled with the gauze night aiming of the pistol type Huang armed, the girl made a tongue and opened the distance at the same time.

    "Are mercenary students so grumpy? Should we say that this is leiwofu''s student?" Mu Hantian raised the "black furnace magic sword" and said.

    The girl, rowerica, the attacker of the villain team, twisted her expression unhappily.

    The villains'' team is a mercenary student team sent by rayworth black college to participate in the "Griffin star martial sacrifice". They are members of HRMS, a large PMC company related to lovov, and have also determined to advance to the official schedule. Due to their strong strength, they have confirmed their competition content. Mu Hantian certainly remembered the faces of the members.

    "That pure star shining weapon... Oh, yes. Remember you are -"

    "In the School Park of the star guide hall, the ''White Knight'' of the elf sword dance team Mu Hantian and the Shasha palace gauze night. Over there is the Lusaka team of Kui Enwei children''s School Park." meduronai, a woman wearing glasses, continued blandly as if following rowerica''s words.

    "Don''t you know the rules? During the competition, the contestants participating in the ''Xingwu Festival'' are forbidden to duel privately in places without protective field. Just what you did just now is enough to make you disqualified?"

    "Hum! So what? I don''t care so much. On the contrary, it''s much happier." completely ignoring Mu Hantian''s warning, rowerica raised the big sword with both hands again.

    "Empty thirst evil sword" -- it used to dominate the "King Dragon Star Martial Arts Festival", and the representative of today''s HRMS, ribeo Palett, once used pure Xinghuang weapons in the active service era.

    "Even if this is an order, I was not in the mood to play games with these wastes from the beginning..." rowerica''s eyes were full of hatred and malicious fire, and her right foot shortened the distance bit by bit.

    "Don''t stop, rowerica." the person who stopped her was the new figure who appeared through the abandoned building.

    The physique is quite strong and the dress is the same as that of rowerica and others. He seems older than meduronai. He is the captain of the villains.

    Two more figures appeared behind him.

    "Neviwaz, don''t get in my way!"

    "No. if we lose our qualification here, it will also cause trouble to his highness diluk."

    "I''m too lazy to care about the life and death of that fat pig!"

    "This means that Lord ribeo will lose face. Rowerica, do you want to humiliate our master?"

    The hidden sense of oppression in the speech made rowerica look away angrily. "Oh!"

    At this time, tulia rushed past Mu Hantian, holding the neck of the piano and waving the guitar pure Xinghuang armed. The Trident shaped light blade is exposed from the body parts.

    "How dare you hit me!"

    "Wow, hahaha! Why, you still have a little backbone!" rowerica, who blocked the blow with the "empty thirst evil sword", fought with her fierce eyes and laughed happily.

 Chapter 825

    "Everybody, get ready to support!"

    "Understand."

    б░OKгбб▒

    Other members of lusaluka have already started pure Xinghuang armed forces and are ready to fight.

    "Wait a minute, everyone! Didn''t you hear what the cold weather students just said? If you start fighting here, you may lose your qualification!"

    Only mavrena desperately asked for restraint, but everyone turned a deaf ear.

    "Don''t be wordy, mavrena! If your friends are bullied, how can you let them go like this!" Michelle''s eyes burned with anger, and she raised her guitar pure Xinghuang arms as well as tulia. The arm in her hand opens the sword shaped light blade.

    "Cold weather, these people are too disorderly." she raised her gun and came to Shaye beside Mu cold weather. She whispered noncommittally from the bottom of her heart.

    "Although that''s the case, we can''t let it go." Mu Hantian sighed helplessly, and there was no one to fight when he came out to buy something.

    "Hey, you don''t want to run away, Mu cold day! You look like the most powerful!" rowerica, who despised tulia, glared at Mu cold day.

    "I''m not going to run away." Mu Hantian smiled fearlessly.

    "Really, everyone is like this..." at this time, neviwaz''s expression hardly changed. After sighing, the Vientiane suddenly swept around.

    "You have to hide better. I don''t want to lose my qualification." neviwaz threw his right hand and gradually formed a huge rock on his head. The size is at least more than 30 meters, covering the slanting sun, and the shadow is enough to engulf everyone present.

    "Wow --! Wait a minute, wait a minute, wait a minute! Everybody, get away!"

    Michelle shouted flustered, but nevervaz waved his arm carelessly. At the same time, the rock that was still in the air fell like losing its support.

    "Wow, hahaha! You are the most ruthless person...!" rowerica''s happy laughter was covered up by the deafening roar and impact.

    "Ming shenliu - the moon of canglan!" Mu Hantian quickly chopped the rock with the "black furnace magic sword".

    "Bang Bang..." the huge rocks were broken down into small pieces by Mu Hantian and fell to the ground.

    "Oh, is this the power of the white knight? I''ve seen it. Let''s go." the villains turned and left in the opposite direction. There was only one person, rowerica, who stayed to stare at Mu Hantian, but soon gave up and was unwilling to keep up with the other players.

    "Hey, everybody! Are you okay...!?"

    After Mu cold day, there was a short cry from everywhere like tulia''s echo. The impact just now scattered the rubble of the collapsed building, making the desolate scene of the redevelopment area even more desolate.

    "Well, we should almost go back, Shaye."

    "Yes."

    "Hey, wait a minute!" when Mu Hantian and Shaye were ready to leave, Michelle stopped Mu Hantian.

    "Well... Thank you for saving us just now."

    "Nothing, but I still say that. Sylvia and I are really just good friends. Believe it or not."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    The fourth round of "Griffin star Martial Arts Festival".

    "Broken!" the young man with braided hair stepped out of a small pit on the stage and attacked Mu cold day with continuous palms.

    Mu Hantian managed to avoid the blow, but the petite girl with braided hair immediately bent, cut into her arms from the right side and hit with her elbow. Mu Hantian reached out and grabbed it, then threw it out.

    After spinning in the air, the girl landed lightly, then shortened the distance again and launched a joint offensive with the braided youth.

    "Don''t think that only the disciples of" all things are in heaven "can see Jielong!" the girl shouted against the defeat.

    The members of Taotie team are representatives selected from schools other than "wanyoutianluo". Although they are not as good as the "12 people on the first page", all of them are among the top 20.

    "Wow, hahaha! That''s right! And Dan Jielong''s'' magician ''is not just a Taoist!"

    At this moment, Mu Hantian felt the murderous spirit coming from behind, and immediately turned sideways.

    Then, from the air, only the lower jaw of the animal''s mouth appeared, and the sharp teeth bite violently like a vise. Although the jaw blurred and disappeared immediately, there was no sign before it appeared.

    The girl and the braided youth immediately chased Mu Hantian, who fell to the ground. At the same time, a huge animal jaw appeared at Mu Hantian''s feet again. Even though Mu Hantian kept avoiding, sharp teeth still waited for an ambush, and the attacks of girls and young people did not stop.

    Four white eyed youth did not pursue the universality of Taoism, but thoroughly honed the characteristics of ability. Therefore, the ability to start is extremely fast.

    "Our tactics must be OK. First, we can directly solve the ''White Knight'', and then... What!?" the four white eyed youth said half way, his big eyes suddenly opened wider.

    "OK, this is the time." Mu Hantian smiled and jumped up at the same time.

    Just now, the four white eyed young people have constantly used their ability to contain Ulysses and Mu Hantian, and even supported the two strikers who suppressed Claudia and Qilin alone. Although the time is not long, in fact, the strength of young people is really good because they can take into account both sides of the front.

    However, the four white eyed youth may mistakenly think that they have the opportunity to solve Mu Hantian. For only a moment, the fire is excessively concentrated on Mu Hantian. But... It''s a five person game after all!

    "Drink!"

    "Sorry!"

    Qilin and Claudia beat their opponents and cut off the school emblem.

    "Bad, bad...!"

    In the one-on-one situation, their strength far exceeds that of Jie Long''s striker. It is precisely because the Jielong striker does not seek victory and always carries out the offensive of suppressing them. More importantly, only with the support of four white eyed young people can they reluctantly hinder the pace of their attack.

    "Cold weather, let''s go!"

    The attack of the girl and the braided youth on Mu Hantian still did not slow down. At this time, Ulysses''s Huang style long-distance guide armed forces came to help, and pulled them away from Mu Hantian.

    "Oh...! hateful ''Hua Yan witch''...!"

    The girl gritted her teeth with remorse, but the Huang style long-range guidance armed forces played a fierce three-dimensional attack under the control of Ulysses, so she had to parry.

    "Well done, yulis." Mu Hantian rushed forward in the gap and shortened the distance with the four white eyed youth in one breath.

    "What is this? It''s not over yet!"

    The four white eyed young men stretched their hands forward and appeared a huge animal jaw blocking Mu Han''s way.

    But

    "Boom." the heinekelem light bomb launched by Shaye blasted the huge beast''s jaws.

    "Well, come on, come on --!"

    However, the four white eyed youth still didn''t give up. He produced seven animal jaws not as big as the previous ones around Mu Hantian, and showed sharp teeth at the same time.

    "Ming shenliu - the blade of the wind!" holding the "black furnace magic sword" in both hands, Mu Hantian twisted his body and flashed at all targets while running.

    "How, how can...!?"

    The seven animal jaws and the school emblem on the wide eyed youth were all cut off.

    "The game is over! Winner, spirit sword dance team!"

    The mechanical sound that rang through the whole stage made Mu Hantian smile at ease.

 Chapter 826

    In the afternoon when Mu Hantian and others finished the game, Tristan, one of the silver wing Knights of Saint galledovas School Park, played against lusluka of kuenwei children''s School Park.

    In this game, Lusaka narrowly beat Tristan, but because of this game, Mu Hantian and others also knew the ability of Lusaka''s pure star Huang armed "far north tianqin" - "weakness"! Strengthen yourself and slow down the opponent''s speed and strength.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    In the dark studio of the falling star Engineering Research Association, only the sound of yarn night playing the physical keyboard and mechanical action sounded.

    "Shaye, do you know there will be a game tomorrow?" Mu Hantian said noncommittally while sitting in a chair not far away.

    Eyes fixed firmly on the gauze night of the space window, and then answered without looking back. "So I''m speeding up my work."

    "Well, that''s not what I mean..."

    Mu Hantian is worried about Shaye''s health. He has stayed up late for many days. Even the "star pulse generation" can''t stand it.

    However, Shaye still did not interrupt the Huang style armed transformation operation in her hand. It seems that the operation has roughly entered the final adjustment stage. The Huang style armed forces are in the state of engines and are stored on countless box shaped pedestals with extended lines.

    "It''s my fault that I can''t even catch up with the official schedule. I can''t hold back the team. I''ll finish the next game anyway."

    "If you damage your body, you will feel troublesome."

    "You should go back to rest in cold weather."

    "I just slept. It doesn''t matter... If you will be distracted anyway, I''ll leave first."

    "No, it''s nothing like that." Shaye stopped her hand a little and answered, and then continued her homework again.

    "OK, finally finished!" Shaye got up and raised the volume happily.

    Then directly remove the engine body from the pedestal and start the Huang style armed after some detailed inspection.

    "Eh! This is...!"

    "Ha ha ha." seeing Mu Hantian''s eyes widened, Shaye proudly raised her small chest.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "The 24th ''Griffin star Martial Arts Festival'' has finally entered the fifth round, semi-finals! The first round of the competition has smashed the opponent''s star guide Hall School Park and spirit sword dance team one by one with overwhelming strength so far!"

    Under the voice of the broadcaster Mizi, as soon as Mu Hantian and others walked out of the entrance door, there were still more and more grand cheers with the promotion, shaking the whole Sirius egg.

    "And the fourth round overturned the overwhelming adverse prediction and beat the last runner up Tristan''s last top eight! World class women''s rock band, Lusaka!"

    The members of the Lusaka team who appeared from the entrance door on the other side smiled and moved forward.

    The players who responded to the cheers came in one by one. The leisurely atmosphere was not like before the game.

    When commentator Jing Zhi introduced the players of both sides, both teams went to the stage and came to the specified starting position.

    "Well, although I''m sorry for you, we''ll continue the fourth round. This time, we''ll break everyone''s glasses again." Captain Michelle snow carried the guitar type pure star Huang armed ''far north tianqin = kalio Pei'' on her shoulder and grinned provocatively.

    "Sorry, everyone''s performance in the last game was highly praised. The odds of gambling before the game seem to have increased to 50%." Claudia, who hit back positively, replied naturally.

    "Hmm! Really? Forget it, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, we are the winners!"

    "That''s not good." like changing hands with Claudia, she stood in front of honey snow and cast a warm and sharp line of sight.

    Seeing the shining school emblem on Shaye''s chest, Michelle opened her eyes in surprise.

    "Yes, Claudia Enfield, who used to be the captain of each round, was replaced by the shashashagong night player as the captain of the elf sword dance team in this game!"

    "Oh, you''re the captain today. It''s so interesting."

    "In fact, I don''t hate you personally." there was a blazing fire in Shaye''s sight, but the words were very stable.

    "But the winner will be us, which can''t give way."

    "Hum! Return this sentence to you intact!"

    Yarn night clashed with honey Snow''s line of sight, almost bursting out sparks, and then turned around at the same time and returned to the fixed position.

    Mu Hantian''s formation is dominated by Mu Hantian, Qilin and Claudia. Behind him was guerrilla Ulysses, and Shaye, the captain, was in the last column.

    The rival team, Lusaka, is at the forefront with honey snow and tulia armed with guitar type pure starlight. In the rear are Baiwei, who started the floating drum type pure starlight armed "far north tianqin = ERATO", and Monica, who inserted the bass type pure starlight armed "far north tianqin = merbonne" on the ground. The last column is on standby by mavrena, who is armed with the "far north lyre = Talia" using a space projection keyboard.

    "The start time of the game is approaching minute by minute! Both sides are ready! Which team can win the ticket to the semi-finals!"

    It''s like the cry of a cat that can''t hide her excitement, and the sound of mechanical announcement rings out. "The first round of the fifth round of the ''Griffin star martial sacrifice'', the game begins!"

    Suddenly, it seemed to erase the vicious bass that covered all the voices and fled on the stage.

    Mu Hantian, who wanted to start first, was unable to act under the heavy impact. The body is as heavy as an asphalt lake. The air is sticky and the hands and feet are like lead blocks.

    This feeling is really hard. Mu Han thought in his heart and stared at Monica, the source of heavy bass - the pure star bright armed in his hand. The bass that starts the axe light blade exudes a dangerous feeling even in its appearance.

    The broken shock wave sent by Michelle snow and tulia attacked Mu Hantian and other strikers. The air shook violently, and the three quickly avoided. A big pit was dug on the ground where they were standing just now.

    Their pure Xinghuang arms are guitar type and their abilities are similar. However, compared with Michelle''s sword light blade armed, tulia''s armed is a trident light knife.

    "I''m sorry, I did my best from the beginning!"

    "Ha ha! Be intoxicated in our voices!"

    The eyes of Michelle snow and tulia both showed the same blue light as that of the pure star brilliant armed WANYING Jingjing.

    And the last column of mavrena, with her fingers dancing on the space projection keyboard, immediately appeared countless light bombs around and launched at a high speed towards Mu Hantian and others.

    "In full bloom - red round, burning and cutting flowers!"

    The fiery war wheel produced by Ulysses flew in the air, trying to bounce off part of the light bomb.

    But the action is not wonderful, and the flame is a little weak. In fact, as soon as Baiwei knocked the floating drum, the battle wheel disappeared without a trace.

    "Sound pressure defense wall" this is Baiwei''s pure Xinghuang armed ability. When you look closely, you can find that the space with a diameter of about one meter is distorted like ripples. Similar to Aldi''s defense barrier, but Baiwei''s barrier is relatively small, but it can be produced in large quantities. Of course, the wall strength is not as good as Aldi.

    "Oh...! sorry, I really can''t concentrate the star power smoothly...! it''s hard to grasp the support opportunity as usual..."

    Ulysses showed an uncomfortable expression and clenched her teeth, but she still guided the armed defense light bomb with a bright style from a long distance. In this case, the hardest thing is really Ulysses. For the "witch", the obstruction of star concentration can be fatal.

 Chapter 827

    Mu Hantian twisted in the air to avoid the light bomb and looked at Monica.

    But tulia saw that she must have fallen on the ground in the cold day and swept away with a chopping blow.

    "Good consciousness." Mu Han Tian had no choice but to quickly block the blow with the "black furnace magic sword".

    However, although it is divided into five equal parts, it is a pure Xinghuang armed force after all. Even if it is blocked by the "black furnace magic sword", it can not burn the light blade generated on the guitar.

    Tuliya then cleaved down from the upper section, took a step forward to stab, then rotated her body, and made a whirling chop to attack Mu Hantian continuously. The sword is sharp and beautiful. It is smart enough to be completely different from the usual rough impression of tulia.

    "Ah...!"

    Mu Hantian hurriedly looked at the voice, and saw Qi Lin, who cut thousands of feathers to defend against the sharp attack of honey snow, and his whole body was bounced out.

    Then the double blades of "Pan = Dora" encircled both sides of Michelle''s body, but Michelle turned her pure Xinghuang style arms and bounced away, kicking Claudia like a sharp return.

    "Oh, it''s hard to deal with...!"

    Claudia jumped back, barely avoiding the kick. But Michelle''s non-stop attack immediately pursued.

    Their abilities are really troublesome.

    "Hey! Don''t show me around!"

    Mu Hantian turned around and suddenly returned to tulia''s body. Her fingers were already on the guitar string.

    "Boom." at the moment of tulia''s hand, six light bands crossed the stage.

    "What!"

    One of them passed through Mu Hantian''s flank. It seemed that it was necessary to accurately penetrate the school emblem in front of tulia''s chest. Unfortunately, it was blocked before it hit.

    "Just now, what was that?"

    "It''s so dangerous."

    "Unexpectedly, I accidentally sniped the school badge...!"

    Honey snow and others showed anxious voice and color one after another.

    "Come on, what''s that...?"

    Mi''erxue and others looked at the rear of Mu Hantian and others in surprise.

    The gauze night was covered with large-scale Huang style weapons. The brilliant weapon with huge rear components was the particle gun that appeared in the semi-finals of the "Phoenix star Martial Arts Festival" against Aldi and limxi.

    However, the details have been greatly changed, and the most prominent should be the auxiliary propeller ejected from the rear element to control the recoil force.

    "Forty one type brilliant guided warping particle gun, valentinehert change." raise the brilliant armed with six muzzles opened all over your body, and Shaye whispered softly.

    "Chase, track laser!?"

    In the face of gauze night''s large-scale Huang style armed forces, honey snow raised her vigilance and stepped back. After all, Monica''s "obstruction weakening" can''t even affect the Huang style armed forces themselves.

    "Don''t worry! With Monica and others now, it''s enough to cope."

    "Yes. The attack is really accurate, but the power is not very good. It''s still within the range of my defense wall."

    "What''s more, the captain of the other party is carrying such heavy arms and his movement is limited. It''s a great opportunity."

    "Uh huh... That''s right."

    It''s Monica and bevy who support Michelle.

    Claudia holds'' pan = Dora ''in the following paragraph and quickly understands the actions of Lusaka.

    Michelle and tulia will use their momentum to exert their strength in battle; Monica and bevy tend to remain calm and conservative while supporting.

    Thenбкбк

    "This, this, tulia, you rush too fast...! Baiwei, your current position will make a dead corner of the expansion range of the defense wall appear on the left. Step back quickly!"

    The trickiest thing is mavrena hiding in the last column. Although she is not the type of team control, she can find flaws that may cause fatal death, and the speed of correction is very fast.

    "Don''t think about it!" Ulysses''s voice sounded while the formation was in chaos.

    "Bad...!"

    Six Huang style long-range guided armed forces crossed Baiwei''s sound pressure defense wall and attacked Monica from above.

    "Hum ~! What is this... Eh, eh?"

    Monica tried to pull it away with an axe light blade, but this was certainly not Ulysses''s goal. The Huang style long-range guide armed forces pulled away surrounded Monica and inserted them on the ground at equal intervals.

    "Bloom, Rong crack Yan claw China!"

    At the same time, the magic array spread at Monica''s feet, and five huge fire columns erupted like devil''s claws.

    "What!?" trapped in the huge fiery palm, Monica can only stand.

    The move of using Huang style to guide the armed from a long distance and shorten the launch time of setting ability has not been used in the preliminaries, which is really surprising. The burning claw is like pinching Monica.

    But Baiwei''s defense wall quickly opened to block it, and defended this move at a critical moment.

    "Very, very dangerous, really!"

    Monica tried to escape from the siege, but everyone would not be merciful.

    "Monica!"

    "No way!"

    Qilin uses her sword to stop the honey Snow who is about to come forward to rescue.

    At the same time, Mu Hantian also suppressed tulia who was ready to rush to Monica.

    In this way, now is the key to the competition. With this judgment, Claudia raised ''pan = Dora'' and galloped to shorten the distance from Monica.

    "I won''t let you pass."

    In front of Claudia was Baiwei, a huge floating drum pure star bright armed, which opened like a shield.

    "No, it''s a pity -"

    Claudia smiled and focused on ''pan = Dora''.

    At this moment, the world lost its color and stood still.

    - first move to the right to avoid Baiwei, and then use Baiwei''s body as a shelter. Mavrena, who goes around the dead corner, will launch 12 light bombs. If you go straight to Monica, six of them will hit directly. Go back half a second and roll on the ground to avoid, but there are still two that will hit directly. Go back for half a second, jump and avoid, and there will be a direct attack. Focus on the patience of the stars, but when she loses her balance, Baiwei''s sound pressure wall will bounce away from Claudia. Go back one second and wave ''pan = Dora'' to cut down six light bombs. You can''t do it at full speed. You''ll get two. Go back half a second, slow down and cut off all light bombs. Then take a side step to avoid the front sound pressure anti wall... But you can''t completely avoid it. One second backбкбк

    Finally, after Claudia spent 16 seconds predicting the future stock, the world started again.

    "You can''t stop me."

    Claudia stepped to the left, made a fake action, and then turned her body like a dance when she avoided Baiwei to the rightбо Pan = Dora''s sword flash draws two arcs, and bounces the applied angle of mavrena''s light bomb away to contain Baiwei. This made Claudia bend over, drill through the sound pressure defense wall that was unfolded a moment later, shorten the distance, and come to Monica who had just escaped from the fiery cage.

    "How possible!"

    "This is the predicted future of ''pan = Dora''...?" Baiwei opened her eyes in surprise, and mavrena whispered with a dumb expression.

 Chapter 828

    The ''pan = Dora'' hanging in the lower section cuts upward and aims at Monica''s school emblem.

    "How naive!"

    The sword attack was blocked by the horizontal knife intervening in honey snow. The dark blue lights flashing in both eyes draw a strange and beautiful track.

    "Oh, so soon...!"

    Claudia knew for a long time that it was impossible to stop the current honey snow by Qilin alone. At the same time, it also means that with Claudia now, it is impossible to get rid of honey snow and clean up Monica alone. Unless you''re desperate.

    That''s it. Claudia bit her lips and focused her consciousness on ''pan = Dora'' again.

    It''s rare that the captain of the enemy team is right in front of her. I really want to cut off her school badge directly. However, due to the reduced physical ability of Monica''s pure starlight armed, the current Claudia is difficult to achieve its goal no matter how much stock it consumes. So there''s only one way.

    Thirty seconds -- forty seconds -- fifty secondsбкбк

    That''s not enough.

    Sixty seconds -- seventy seconds -- eighty secondsбкбк

    Not yet.

    90 seconds - 100 secondsбкбк

    Is it the limit? While Claudia smiled bitterly, the world returned to color again.

    "Drink!"

    The blade of the right hand cleaved down towards honey snow, but this knife was easily blocked. Claudia stabbed her right blade under Michelle''s armpit with a time difference, trying to aim at Monica''s school emblem behind her, but Michelle knocked the blade with her right elbow to deviate from the track. At the same time, Michelle took advantage of this attack to aim at the school emblem in front of Claudia''s chest with the middle door wide open and split the light blade down. Claudia twisted her body to avoid the blow and immediately cut back with a fierce whirl. Michelle quickly blocked her with her guitar, but with the sword strike of all her strength, Michelle''s action stopped for a moment.

    Even if she lost her balance, Claudia barely took a step and waved a chop at Monica.

    "Don''t underestimate Monica."

    In a hurry, the barely used blow was pushed away by the light blade in Monica''s hand, who had already reorganized her body. Claudia tried to retract her body immediately, but Michelle''s sharp foot quickly greeted her flank.

    "Oh...!" can''t completely escape, concentrate on the stars to reduce the damage, but let Claudia be kicked away and kneel to the ground.

    "Ah ha ha! Great opportunity, look at me!"

    At this time, Monica, who came after her, waved an axe light knife and was about to split Claudia''s school emblem in two. When she was about to split Claudia''s school emblem, the "black furnace demon sword" had blocked Claudia''s face.

    It was Mu Hantian who threw out the "black furnace magic sword" at the critical moment.

    Almost at the same time, she twisted the flood of light behind Claudia and smashed Monica''s school emblem.

    "Eh?"

    It''s yarn night''s tracking particle gun.

    "Monica, the school badge is broken."

    The sound of machinery announced Monica''s defeat.

    "Everybody, we need to reorganize the formation. Come back quickly...!"

    "Where can I go now...!"

    Tuliya, who reluctantly defended Mu Hantian''s fist, backed back and twisted her expression at the same time.

    Due to Monica''s exit, the unfavorable situation was greatly reversed.

    "In full bloom - swallow the dragon and bite the flame flower!"

    Mu Hantian''s "witch" Ulysses'' support fire also revived. Mu Hantian felt the hot air of the flame dragon running on the stage and caught the "black furnace magic sword" thrown by Claudia at the same time.

    Qi Lin''s sword skill is also completely restored to the sharpness of the past. She uses the "even Crane" to press honey snow.

    "Don''t look down on people!"

    Tulia suddenly stepped forward sharply. Mu Hantian, who blocked the blow, was surprised at her boldness. It seemed that it was not so simple.

    "Depending on the combat effectiveness alone, none of us may be your opponent. It also depends on mavrena - relying on the power of pure Xinghuang armed forces. But I also have my own persistence!"

    Her personality is indeed quite tough. I don''t want to be mu Hantian''s defeated general so easily.

    "Hum, there''s no way! In this case, let''s go! Everyone, liberate ''resonance''!" at this time, Michelle suddenly shouted.

    "''resonance ''?" Mu Hantian was puzzled. After all, the'' far north tianqin ''is a pure Xinghuang armed with many mysteries. It is not uncommon to hide one or two trumps.

    At the moment when Mu Hantian raised her alert and was ready to temporarily open the distance, tulia violently flicked the strings with her fingertips.

    Then, there was a loud bass that was enough to crush everyone on the stage, and Mu Hantian was forced back to the rear.

    "Are you all right, cold day?"

    The yarn night not far away hurried to come, but mu Hantian raised a hand to stop it.

    "Well, barely. But that was..."

    That''s definitely not a broken shock wave. While thinking, Mu Hantian looked stunned.

    In front of us - the space dozens of meters wide fluctuates like a twist.

    "This... Shouldn''t it be the sound pressure defense wall?" Qi Lin, who was also bounced by the attack just now, pressed her head with one hand and asked Mu Hantian at the same time.

    "If so, it''s amazing. The scale is dozens of times that just now?" Ulysses and Claudia, with a grim expression, also joined and whispered.

    Soon the sound pressure wall disappeared, and the four people of Lusaka also gathered opposite.

    "Hum! How are you? Are you scared?" Michelle smiled fearlessly and pointed her guitar at Mu Hantian and others.

    "Let each of us have a pure star brilliant armed resonance, and we can limit the must kill skills to stimulate the original power of the ''far north tianqin''! You have no chance of winning!"

    "But you look pretty miserable, too."

    "Oh, goo...!?" when she heard that the yarn was punctured at night, Michelle immediately changed her face.

    In fact, all the players in Lusaka looked uncomfortable and sweat. Perhaps the killer technique of "resonance" has also caused a considerable burden on them.

    "Hum, hum! It doesn''t matter. Anyway, this won''t change until now!" said Michelle, raising her guitar again.

    "Bad..."

    "You don''t want to escape this blow!" tulia shouted, raising her arm.

    Cut, there''s no way. If you want to win, you can only break in and destroy Michelle''s school badge, or use that. No, I can only use that.

    Seeing Qilin and ulise''s face a little uncomfortable, Mu Hantian made up his mind in an instant, although it was a little embarrassing

    "Broken army singer - Waltz!" Mu Hantian lightened his feet, and several silver slender cylinders connected the heavy body, showing a strange shape. It looks like a huge organ set in the church.

    After taking a look at his back, Mu Hantian opened his hands and fingers to tap the keyboard of light around him.

    "Buzzing, buzzing, buzzing...!" in an instant, the giant angel from Meijiu, who stood in Mu Han Tian Hou''s Square, began to make an amazing noise.

    The sound reverberated in regular connected silver cylinders and then spread around. Counteract the sound wave attack sent by the people of Lusaka.

    "What! Unexpectedly..." Michelle looked at Mu cold sky in surprise.

    "Wow, Mu Hantian''s contestant gave us a surprise again. What kind of ability is this?" the commentator Mizi shouted.

    "It''s over!" Mu Hantian threw the "black furnace magic sword" at honey snow, aiming at her bright armed and approaching honey snow at the same time.

    "How can you succeed!"

    Mavrena''s keyboard played a powerful and beautiful tone at a high volume, blocking the "black furnace demon sword".

    "What I said is over!" Mu Hantian has appeared in front of Michelle. Michelle quickly attacked Mu Hantian with her guitar.

    Mu Han escaped the blow of honey snow at the time of dry Jun. At this moment, Mu Hantian pulled out the Qianyu cut just inserted on the guitar.

    Michelle''s eyes were full of amazement.

    Mu Hantian adjusted his breathing and waved Qianyu cut slowly.

    "Ming shenliu - the blade of the wind!" a sharp sword flashed across.

    "Honey snow, the school emblem is damaged."

    "The game is over! Winner, spirit sword dance team!"

    The next moment, honey snow split into two parts of the school emblem fell to the ground and made a clear sound.

 Chapter 829

    "Alas, it''s a little hard." Mu Hantian, who returned to his room after the fifth round of competition, fell on the bed as soon as he entered the room.

    "Hard work, the ratio of men to women is one to nine. It''s very tired, but is your... Huang style armed?" the night blowing who had already come in and waited joked.

    "It''s a Huang style armed force."

    "I know, I know, but next is the semi-finals. It''s much smoother than the ''Phoenix star Martial Arts Festival''."

    "That''s right." Mu Hantian smiled bitterly and got up at the same time. When he was about to change his clothes, his mobile phone suddenly rang.

    "Eh? Who... Oh, it''s yarn night. What''s up?"

    "Cold weather, can you come out now?"

    "Now? Eh? Well, I know." Mu Hantian scratched his head, walked down the bed and smiled bitterly.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Here you are."

    "Well, thank you," said Shaye, taking the popsicle given to her by Mu Hantian.

    The promenade is illuminated by the sunset, and the juxtaposed shadows of trees stretch out, echoing with the world dyed bright red, forming a fantasy scene. The two walked side by side, Mu Hantian glanced at the side face of Shaye at the same time.

    "Unexpectedly, they are full of fun, Lusaka." Shaye said coldly.

    "Ah?"

    "Unexpectedly, I don''t hate them."

    "Well."

    "Cold day, there''s something I want to tell you." speaking of this, Shaye came to Mu cold day with a brisk pace like dancing.

    "Hoo, then, what are you going to say?"

    As soon as Shaye turned around, she showed a soft smile on her face and said, "cold day, I like you."

    "Yarn night?"

    This sentence is different from the past. It is sincere and sincere. More importantly, it works very hard. It seems that he is determined to cross the river of hesitation and worry and tell Mu Hantian his mood.

    "If possible, I hope to always stand in the nearest position next to me in cold weather."

    The Crimson Sunset shone behind the gauze night. In a world of red and black, only Shaye''s smile shines clearly.

    "Don''t worry, you can answer anytime. I just... Want to tell you." Shaye only said this, and then quickly walked to the girls'' dormitory.

    Her steps gradually accelerated. Soon she stepped out of Mu''s sight in the cold day, flashed aside and hid in the shadow of a tree.

    The gauze night with his back against the tree trunk folded his hands and pressed his chest with a big breath. His cheeks are red and his eyes are closed. He is quite innocent.

    It seems that today''s advertisement has made a considerable determination for Shaye.

    "What''s the matter with me? What should I refuse? Is the systematic memory interfering with me? Or am I really..." Mu Hantian thought in his heart and looked at the place where Shaye left.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Oh, I didn''t expect the Shasha palace to be such a girl." the yingshilong, who was hiding in the treetops from a distance and peeping at the gauze night, was shaking his shoulders with a smile. Of course, you can''t hear a sound at such a distance, but by reading your lips.

    Yingshiro hid in the corner of the green trees in the School Park of the star guide Museum. Although it is autumn, it is still early from the maple red period, and the leaves that hide yingshilang''s body are still very green.

    "Hey... The sand Palace said that you can answer at any time. How can there be such a thing! It''s really urgent!" said yingshilang, muttering with an unbelievable look.

    "Forget it, I should go too..."

    "Really, I used foresight to do this kind of peeping. I thought you were growing up a little. I didn''t expect you to be the same, yingshilong." suddenly, a hoarse voice came from behind.

    Yingshiro quickly turned over and landed on the ground. He held the short knife Huang style armed with his backhand, but it was like several figures infiltrating from the shade of the tree, which quickly and silently surrounded yingshiro. The figures cover the parts outside the eyes with all black clothes. Let alone age, they can''t even see whether they are male or female.

    However, yingshilang knew the figure just now. It should be said that the hoarse voice just now could not be more familiar.

    "It''s my father. I didn''t expect to see you here... It''s lucky to see you still alive." yingshiro''s forehead kept sweating, but still showed a sarcastic smile and answered the figure in the tree.

    The other party and the figure surrounding yingshiro dress the same, but the difference from others is that their heads are exposed. The middle-aged man with deep wrinkles on his face has gray hair and thick eyebrows.

    "Hum, you can avoid insincere compliments." the old man, yingshiro''s biological father, showed an noncommittal expression at night, sat cross legged on the branch and sighed.

    "But I heard that you are still idle."

    "How do you say that?" yingshilong, armed with Huang style weapons, raised his vigilance, looked around and answered casually at the same time.

    "I''m still pretending to be confused. I heard that you''re a movie star, but you have another job, and you''re even close to others, aren''t you?"

    "No, no, no, it''s just a disguise, father. Although I do pretend to have friends with all kinds of people, it''s all for the task. The most important thing in the world is to eat everywhere."

    "If you have no hair on your mouth, don''t talk about the task. It''s a shame. Our family is loyal to the two masters, so we can maintain our blood until now."

    Yingshiro threw a flattering smile at his sad dust room with his hands supporting his face and overlooking himself, but he was extremely unhappy in his heart.

    In ancient times, the yingshiro family with the titles of arrow antler and night running forbearance army was the so-called Ninja blood family. In ancient times, long before the "falling star rain" occurred, it was influenced by the Royal seed body handed down from ancient times in the village. The human body of the maintenance family can surpass the blood of ordinary humans.

    "Well, you won''t come here to preach to me. Is it the entrustment of your father himself?" yingshilong explored the surrounding atmosphere and retreated bit by bit.

    The figure encircling yingshiro is the elite of "Jiaying", the highest class in the family. There are five people in total. At the same time, yingshilang also noticed that there were about ten people lurking nearby.

    "Now I''m going to listen to the report."

    "So the composition of such a large-scale army is designated by the other party?"

    "Well, sort of."

    "Once we accept the entrustment, we won''t involve any personal affairs. That''s why we won''t come to see you before accepting the entrustment like this."

    Hearing this, yingshiro understood the work received by naochenzhai.

    "I see. The galaxy is finally going to be serious. Have you cleaned up the president?"

    "Who knows, I haven''t heard the entrustment anyway."

    Although Chen Chen Zhai pretended not to know, he actually used the night blowing family in this period. It must be eight or nine.

    "But if so..." at this time, the eyes of sad Chenzhai suddenly twinkled, and a murderous sense of oppression attacked yingshiro.

    Just like a cold blade penetrating the heart, yingshiro instinctively forced himself to break through the siege of armour shadow and tried to distance himself from sad dust Zhai.

    "Oh!"

    The armour shadows who had already seen through the intention stretched out their arms and prepared to suppress yingshiro.

    Yingshiro''s body flashed and wrapped one of his arms with his right foot to make the other party lose his balance. Then he jumped around the other side and twisted his neck. While jumping away from the Jiaying, he kicked another Jiaying''s neck from his right hand.

    But other Jiaying didn''t care that his companions were knocked down. When yingshiro cut down another Jiaying with his short knife, he was immediately caught, hit the ground and subdued.

    "Oh, you beat three armour shadows alone. It seems that your body skill is quite good." sad Chenzhai touched his chin and said with admiration.

    At this time, the three armour shadows lying on the ground just now seemed to get up as if nothing had happened and stood silently next to yingshilang.

    Of course, the three can''t be unharmed. They just don''t care about the injury. With yingshilang''s understanding of Jiaying''s skills, or surrounded by five people at the same time, there should be more methods that can easily suppress yingshilang, but it takes more time.

    Night blowers don''t do that. In any case, the first priority of the people is to achieve the goal quickly and truly. And yingshiro hated the idea of his people from the bottom of his heart.

 Chapter 830

    "Listen, silly boy. Don''t go overboard. That''s my father''s advice."

    "Thank you very much." yingshiro, who was suppressed on the ground by Jiaying''s strength of not breaking his arm, still turned his head and stared at the sad dust Zhai on his head.

    Looking around the surrounding trees, you can see that there are spells depicting complex marks on the trees. Is to drive people to form a boundary. The British Shiro who gave up resistance relaxed his strength. No more resistance will help.

    "I still like your talent. It''s a pity to lose you here. Can you understand my pains?"

    "You still like it, don''t you?" although naochenzhai said so, yingshiro knew very well. Once he gets in the way of the task, he will not hesitate to cut his throat.

    "What about the answer?"

    "Hey..." seeing the fierce light in the eyes of sad Chenzhai again, yingshilong sighed deeply.

    "I see."

    "Very good." at this moment, the power to suppress yingshiro suddenly disappeared.

    When yingshiro stood up and patted off the dust on his clothes, Jiaying people and sad dust Zhai had long disappeared. The setting sun had almost set in the west, and a slightly lonely darkness gradually shrouded the trees.

    "Tut." in the dark, yingshiro tut his tongue angrily and hesitated for a while before taking out his mobile phone.

    "Having said that, let me do something moral, father." a man murmured. Yingshiro set his mobile phone to voice communication and dialed Claudia''s number.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Mu Han''s cell phone rang when he was ready to go to bed.

    "Strange? Who could it be so late...?"

    As soon as the space window is opened, Claudia appears.

    "Good evening, cold weather. Sorry to contact you so late. Can I take up some time?"

    "Nothing, but do you have anything urgent?"

    "Well, there''s a very urgent matter." Claudia rarely showed a serious expression and didn''t see her usual smile.

    "What happened?"

    "Well, actually - I heard that shashagong has confessed to you in cold weather. Is this true?"

    "Shit." a sudden question beyond imagination made Mu Hantian almost spit blood. No, it''s not the key, the key is

    "How did you know about this...?"

    "Because I''m the student president."

    "What''s the reason?" even if Claudia had intelligence, it came into her ears too soon.

    "I won''t say the details, but I''m very concerned about how to answer her in cold weather."

    "This is personal privacy, I''m sorry." Mu Hantian refused without thinking.

    "Yes, you''re right. But... Now it''s on the way to group war ''Griffin star martial sacrifice''? If it affects team cooperation, it''s a serious problem."

    "This..."

    "Therefore, as a team representative, I still have to ask."

    "This is just your excuse." Mu Hantian glared at Claudia.

    "I haven''t answered her yet, because Shaye said I can answer at any time. So... I''m going to answer after the ''Griffin star martial sacrifice''."

    "Really..." Claudia nodded quietly and stopped questioning.

    "Shashagong students are really amazing." then, he confided this sentence like talking to himself.

    "Claudia...?" Mu Han felt that Claudia was not right. Although it is not clear, the feeling of something wrong is disturbing.

    "I see, cold weather. Thank you for telling me frankly."

    "See you tomorrow, then."

    "Oh, OK, see you tomorrow."

    The space window disappeared and the room was silent again.

    "Ask her again tomorrow." sighed and Mu closed the curtain quietly in the cold day.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Sorry, I''m late." Mu Hantian pushed open the door of the training room. Ulysses, Shaye and Qilin had come and didn''t see Claudia.

    "Good morning, cold weather."

    "Good morning, Shaye."

    "The words haven''t arrived yet... But the time is almost right?" said Mu Hantian, confirming the time of the mobile phone.

    "By the way, the president hasn''t appeared yet..."

    "It''s rare that she will be late," Ulysses said after Qilin''s words.

    According to Ulysses'' memory, Claudia had never been late before.

    "Oh, someone called. As soon as she finished... Huh?" as soon as she took out her cell phone, Ulysses frowned. The number display is not logged in.

    Ulysses looked surprised. When she opened the space window, there was a dark picture. It''s voice communication.

    "Ah, great! Finally contacted!"

    The sound is terrible. But Ulysses remembered the sound.

    "Are you Leticia?"

    "That''s right. Due to the lack of time, I said it directly. Is Claudia over there?"

    "Why do you ask... Forget it, I haven''t seen her today."

    "God, sure enough...!" a voice full of laments came from the other side of the space window.

    "What''s the matter? If you have something to do with Claudia, why don''t you contact her directly?"

    "If I can get in touch, why should I call you! In short, please find her immediately and protect her safety!"

    "Her safety...? wait a minute, what the hell is going on! What the hell are you talking about?"

    The sense of urgency emanating from her voice made Ulysses realize that it was no small matter. Even Shaye and Qilin, who were listening to the dialogue, silently showed a serious expression.

    "This special anti blocking line to the Anglican meeting can safely talk for only 30 seconds at most. I won''t talk more nonsense. In short, the galaxy will take action."

    "I see. I don''t know the details, but thank you."

    "Please, please protect her."

    "Cold weather, what shall we do now?" after hanging up the phone, everyone looked at Mu cold weather.

    "Go to some possible places first."

    "That''s the only way now," Ulysses nodded.

    When they were about to start... Yingshiro came in.

    "Sorry, you can''t leave. My task is to stop you."

    "The night blows you..."

    "I''m sorry," Ingram sighed. If possible, he doesn''t want to. Alas, everything belongs to Shi Chen.

    "Then I can only say I''m sorry. Have a rest!" Mu Hantian immediately hit yingshiro on the chest and directly knocked him away.

    Of course, Mu Hantian didn''t kill him, just made him temporarily lose his ability to move.

    "Let''s go."

    "HMM." Ulysses and others nodded and followed Mu cold day quickly. They also knew that Mu Hantian didn''t lay a heavy hand, so they didn''t take care of yingshilang.

    "It''s true... But it''s good, and my task has been completed." yingshiro raised his hand, but failed.

 Chapter 831

    "Claudia! Are you there, Claudia!" even if Ulysses knocked hard at the door, she didn''t respond at all.

    As soon as Mu Hantian and others came out of the training room, they hurried to Claudia''s room in the girls'' dormitory of the star guide Academy.

    But the door of the room was always locked, and Claudia didn''t answer no matter how much she knocked. It made Ulysses clench her teeth.

    "Damn! How could I be so careless...!"

    "Ulysses, get out of the way. There''s nothing to worry about at this time." she said, and Shaye started the large-scale Huang style armed forces.

    "Eh! Wait, wait, Shaye, it''s too much to use weapons in the dormitory...!" Qilin hurriedly tried to stop Shaye.

    But only this time, Ulysses and Shaye have the same view. "OK, do it, yarn night!"

    "Boom!" the light bomb launched by the Huang style armed forces flew through the door with the sound of explosion, and the explosion wind burst out.

    The other lodgers poked their heads, but Ulysses ignored others and entered the room.

    "How could this happen..." when Ulysses looked around the room, she was amazed at the tragedy. The living room and bedroom in the room are all in a mess.

    For a moment, I thought it was caused by Yu Wei shelled by Shaye. But the scope of victimization is too wide. The sofa fell over, the sheets were torn, and there were countless scars on the walls and carpets.

    And more importantly

    "There seems to have been close combat here," Qi Lin, who investigated the floor, said with a serious expression.

    "Although it is impossible to judge the footprints, several people should attack the president at the same time... And there is blood."

    "Well...!"

    Yulisi couldn''t help biting her lips, but mu Hantian patted her on the shoulder.

    "Don''t worry. With Claudia''s strength, it''s not so easy to get hurt. These blood stains may be left by the counterattack of the suspect who attacked Claudia."

    "Yes... But..." if so, Claudia would be surprised not to be here.

    "The amount of bleeding doesn''t seem to be much. And... The president may have escaped. At least when the president was attacked." Qi Lin, who had just investigated the floor, showed a subtle expression.

    "So sure?"

    "No, after all, it''s just speculated from the scene... But if the president was really attacked by people from the galaxy and the other party succeeded, he should not leave such a messy room. It''s easy to erase what happened inside the star guide hall. At least we should deal with the aftermath. But the room left this tragedy..."

    "Yes...! in other words, the Raiders don''t have enough time to do this...!"

    "I see." yarn night also nodded and agreed.

    "Then..." she said, looking out of the window.

    Although the window glass facing the balcony was broken, there were no glass fragments in the room, all scattered on the outside.

    Ulysses rushed to the window and saw that there was a little blood on the balcony. "Did you escape from here..."

    "Well, it''s possible. Ulysses, you look around here. I''ll look elsewhere and keep in touch."

    "Yes."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Drink!" Claudia pushed away the short knife of armour shadow with the blade of her right hand, and cut across the text with the blade of her left hand.

    The nail shadow fell to the ground silently, and the red blood gradually spread. Although the injury was not deep enough to kill, it was not shallow enough to continue the pursuit immediately.

    Claudia then turned and ran away towards the back of warehouse street. His uniform was broken and bleeding. Fortunately, they were all slightly injured.

    Heavy dark clouds shrouded the sky, and it began to rain not long ago. To avoid the monitors set at certain intervals, Claudia temporarily hid in a large warehouse neatly stacked with huge containers like giant eggs. Fortunately, no one is carrying the container, and the warehouse entrance is open. Of course, Claudia already knew this time.

    The harbor area in the urban area has the function of adjusting the employees of integrated enterprises and consortia. In fact, there are many workers. However, the harbor area of the school park has been completely unmanned.

    "Hoo... It''s really difficult. Cold days..." Claudia murmured selfishly, leaning against the container and sighed deeply.

    It has been almost half a day since the attack at dawn. Although I have done a good job in consciousness, I have accumulated a lot of fatigue.

    The night blowing clan... Is worthy of being the actual combat force directly under the jurisdiction of the galaxy. It really has no flaws. Claudia''s ability to escape so far is entirely based on the "Pan = Dora" accumulated before to predict the future stock.

    But Claudia also knew that she could not keep on doing it.

    "Communication... Really can''t be used." Claudia took out her mobile phone and operated it again and again before giving up and taking it back into her arms.

    "Having said that, the situation itself is roughly as predicted..." said Claudia, who couldn''t help smiling bitterly, and then held the double swords of her hands tightly.

    "I can''t die here for this dream." Claudia made every effort, and layers of stratagem also played a great role.

    After all, the opponent is the night blowing family with hundreds of years of history, and the head of the family blows sad dust Zhai at night.

    It can be called the greatest desperate situation in Claudia''s life.

    Even so, Claudia''s mouth could not help but open naturally. Not an ordinary perfect smile, but a more pure smileбкбк

    In an instant, Claudia jumped over the container. The sword in the hand of continuous pursuit stabbed the container, but Claudia''s action was one step faster.

    Claudia galloped on the container and counted the number of pursuers who moved silently like a dark shadow.

    In terms of the power of Jiaying, one-on-one is not likely to have an accident, two-on-one is a little dangerous, and three-on-one is the best policy.

    "One, two, three... Ah, four people in total... It seems that it''s best to rely on 36 strategies." after such a low murmur, Claudia rushed out of the warehouse and ran in the rain.

    Using pan = Dora''s ability to predict the future is not completely unmanageable, but Claudia wants to save her ability for life rather than attack. So now we can only try to escape.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Well, I can''t imagine it''s really difficult." after listening to a Jia Ying''s almost inaudible low voice report, sad Chenzhai overlooks the wide harbor area from the juxtaposed huge cranes. The hazy gray scene in the rain was as hazy as a cemetery.

    "The failure of the first blow really hurt... Mingmingqian told him not to intervene, that smelly boy."

    While touching his chin, he sighed and muttered. It must be yingshiro who leaked information to the assassination target.

    "It''s really annoying that he would be so rebellious to his old man. Obviously, as early as I can see, he has no half talent."

    Movie stars, including yingshiro, are now transferred to the backup of sad dust studio. Others, regardless of his appearance, doubted how much obedience he had to sad Chenzhai.

    What''s more, the ability of the night blowing family is espionage and assassination, not force suppression. At the moment when the assassination failed in the room, it was already an inappropriate gaffe.

    That said. Even if the opponent ranks second, he is only a student after all. I didn''t underestimate each other''s strength. I didn''t expect to let her escape to the present.

    It''s a good idea to force her to the harbor area, but in retrospect, there''s something wrong. The target is too detailed about the environment in this area.

    The harbor area was originally a place where trespassing was prohibited. In addition, now it has set up a border to drive people, and even countless surveillance cameras are under control. It can be said that nothing is more suitable for hunting than here.

    But the target seemed to have mastered the positions of all surveillance cameras long ago, and never fell into the snare of heaven and earth once. There was no hesitation in the escape route. It was like a courtyard.

    No matter how powerful the student president is, he is unlikely to have such a thorough understanding of the harbor area almost irrelevant to the students.

    "Were we lured here...?"

    "What happened to the people who detoured back to the south? And why did the people sent as scouts come back a little late?"

    "Well, I lost contact not long ago..."

    At this moment, sad dust Zhai jumped back greatly. Jiaying, who was originally around, immediately filled the seat in order to protect sad dust Zhai. The nail shadow was suddenly kicked off by someone who jumped up and fell off the crane without any struggle.

    A woman wearing a strange mask launched a raid without sound and breath. The woman landed lightly in front of the crane and silently confronted the sad dust room.

 Chapter 832

    Sad Chenzhai narrowed his eyes, slowly touched his chin, looked at the person in front of him and said, "even if it''s the harbor area, it''s the school of the star guide Museum. It''s really brave to sneak here, ''wake up the great saint''."

    "What, I''m still helping." the other party opens the space window and displays words instead of opening. Female - Arima, Qingyang took off the mask symbolizing the wolf and grinned.

    "In the past, the Xingwu charter prohibited students from entering other campuses without authorization. Of course, from the perspective of security, it is not difficult to invade areas outside the central part. Not to mention the intelligence agents of intelligence agencies directly under each school park.

    However, in the early days of asterisk, because of the excessive warming of information warfare, there was a serious confusion that could affect the holding of the "Xingwu Festival", so that all school parks complied with this provision. Just because the intelligence agents of other school parks invaded the school, they would inevitably be severely punished.

    "What''s more, no matter how you intervene in this incident, your dragon will not get any benefit."

    "Hahaha! I still say these stupid words up to now." Arima laughed off the warning of sad Chenzhai.

    "We are different from the cowards in other places, and the interests of the integrated enterprise have nothing to do with the profits and losses of the school park. Once the ''universal Tianluo'' makes such a decision, I will just abide by the orders. In other words, you are not the same? You are not called experts?"

    "Hum, how dare you say!"

    "To be honest, I''m so disappointed in you. None of you can afford to fight."

    "I see. It''s you who beat me everywhere."

    "But it doesn''t hurt. Anyway, I can''t continue to waste time on you."

    As soon as his words landed, several dark shadows appeared above the parallel cranes. It was overwhelmingly beneficial for him to fight more at the place where his foothold was unstable.

    "Then come!" Arima said fearlessly.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Although the harbor area of Xingdao Guan School Park is surrounded by the School Park, it is usually impossible to walk because it is separated by a waterway similar to a canal. If the disorderly way of swimming is not considered, there are three routes.

    The first is to use the ship''s water route. It will be used when transporting materials from the satellite city on the lake bank or the airport. It is the most common route.

    The second is the vehicle route for transporting materials from asterisk urban area.

    The last is the underground route connecting the school park. If students want to enter the harbor area, they must only use this underground route.

    Mu Hantian, who met Ulysses and others, walked quickly on the underpass side by side with the automatic handling track.

    "Thanks to the intelligence of night blowing, we can find here."

    "Well, but now we have to find Claudia as soon as possible." Ulysses nodded.

    "Eh... Look, is that the exit?" Qi Lin behind Mu Hantian stretched out her wrist and pointed to the front.

    Looking at the sound of Qi Lin, there was a faint light on the other side of the channel.

    "Anyway, let''s go and have a look!"

    "Hmm!" the crowd nodded and began to speed up.

    "The rain is getting heavier." as soon as she came outside, the rain drops hit her violently made Shaye frown.

    It is still some time before sunset, but it is dark around. Huge warehouses, huge cranes and higher street lights stand at the other end of the rain, like strange monsters.

    "Well, although we came here smoothly, the harbor area is quite large. We''re going to separate."

    When Ulysses said this, everyone immediately jumped in all directions. Then, a huge container the size of a house fell where everyone stood just now.

    "Sorry, I can''t let you move on."

    I don''t know where this sentence sounded, and then countless containers fell. However, the goal this time is not mu Hantian and others, but like blocking the way of everyone, countless containers are stacked to form a wall.

    "Well, can you please go back now?" before long, the figure on the wall overlooking Mu Hantian and others spoke at the same time.

    But because the figure covers itself with a windbreaker, you can''t see your face.

    "I don''t know who you are, but if you dare to hinder us, I won''t spare you...!"

    Ulysses stared at each other with bellicose eyes, but the figure only shrugged jokingly.

    "Oh... How can you hurt people so much, ''Hua Yan witch''. Have you forgotten me?"

    "What are you talking about?" Ulysses frowned in surprise.

    "Long time no see, Silas Norman!" Mu Hantian revealed the identity of the person in front of him.

    "What...!" hearing Mu Hantian''s name, yulis opened her eyes.

    "Oh, it''s true that you remember me." the figure slowly took off his hood and showed his male face with bright eyes.

    He is Silas Norman, who once colluded with alecante and hid in the dark to attack the top students in the star guide hall, including Ulysses.

    "I didn''t expect you to be a movie star."

    "I don''t want to. Since the star guide uses me as a bargaining chip to trade with alcante, I can''t expect to be free. If I''m not careful, I''ll even be locked up for a lifetime. But later, the star guide took the initiative to trade with me." Silas opened his slender arm and talked endlessly.

    "Oh, that''s good," Ulysses answered casually as she warned.

    Silas was suddenly furious. "Well... It''s not good! In the end, I''m still put on a collar and regarded as an abandoned child! Anyway, for the star guide, my life and death are neither painful nor itchy! Although it''s better than being locked up underground, I''m tired of this humiliating treatment!"

    "It''s your fault." Shaye muttered noncommittally.

    "But it''s not only a bad thing. I''ve finally got a chance to revenge you, so the warning just now is just a cover. It''s a pity if you really go back." Silas grinned and opened his palm, and then several containers floated in the air.

    "Oh, is it revenge? Although it''s reasonable for you to hate us in turn, you won''t deal with everyone on your own?" Ulysses raised her vigilance to act at any time and stared at Silas.

    "No, no, no, I''m not so stupid. After all, I was defeated by you. So..." Silas said here, and there were people on the container one after another. Everyone was wearing hoods and couldn''t see their faces. The number exceeds ten.

    "Are they all movie stars?"

    Seeing that Ulysses was stunned, Silas raised his chest and said, "do you need so many people to deal with the top players? And... They are much more experienced than me."

    "It seems that she is really an opponent that can''t be underestimated." Qi Lin holds a thousand feather cut, raises her vigilance and looks around.

    "However, however, we can''t help our partners...!" Ulysses started the Huang style long-range guidance armed, followed by the storm like wanyingsu.

    "Let it bloom - red round, burning and cutting flowers!"

    With the roar of Ulysses, the hot war wheel launched dispersed and attacked Silas and others. Huang style long-range guidance armed forces followed closely and drew a red track in the air. The two-stage multiple long-range attack is a proud trick of Ulysses, who is good at space mastery.

    "I''m going to break through by force!"

    "Hahaha! That''s right!" Silas''s laughter was full of evil joy, and he used the container as a shield. Other agents also escaped Ulysses'' attack and jumped off the container wall.

 Chapter 833

    "Cold weather, let''s go." Shaye started heneklem, aimed at the intelligence agent who rushed towards them, and then fired.

    "Boom..."

    The intelligence agent dodged easily.

    "Come on, where are you aiming?" Silas laughed.

    "What...!"

    At this time, Mu Hantian had already run out, and the gauze luminous bomb ran through the big hole behind the container.

    Mu Hantian knew in an instant that the target of Shaye''s attack was the container from the beginning.

    "Damn, damn!"

    Silas hurriedly dropped the container one after another, trying to crush Mu cold weather, but it was useless.

    Mu Hantian avoids the containers one by one, but suddenly feels the murderous spirit and brakes urgently. In an instant, the intelligence agent who appeared silently from the shadow of the container stabbed Mu Hantian with a short knife.

    "Don''t think about it!" Qilin intervened in time to stop the attack.

    After the blow of the short knife, he looked at Mu Hantian and smiled.

    "Then! I''ll crush you all!" this time a larger container aimed at Mu Hantian and others at a violent speed.

    "Bloom - six petals of flame!" the huge explosion in the air also blew up the container.

    Mu Hantian looked back and saw Ulysses shouting, "come on, cold day! Give it to us!"

    Ulysses smiled at Mu Hantian while guiding the armed forces to deal with the three intelligence agents from a long distance.

    "Sorry, I''ll leave it to you this time. Be careful." Mu Hantian immediately ran towards the big hole blown out by Shaye again.

    "Didn''t you say you didn''t want to go!" with Silas''s words, the containers opened one after another, and a large number of dolls like insects came out to block the big hole.

    "Wow, hahaha! Well, I''m not without progress! The number of dolls I can manipulate now is more than three times that at that time! In fact, I can manipulate more than 300 dolls freely..."

    "Hey... You haven''t improved at all, Silas Norman." Mu Hantian didn''t even look at Silas, who was proud to boast, still rushed into the pile of dolls at high speed.

    "What...?"

    "Ming shenliu - the blade of the wind!" he waved the "black furnace magic sword" vigorously. With the power of the sword, he turned his body and cut down all things. With a wave of the magic sword, more than a dozen dolls were cut off, and the fragments scattered and split the road at the same time.

    No matter how many more, the dolls manipulated by Silas can''t stop Mu Hantian''s footsteps.

    "Here, stop! Mu Hantian! I haven''t...!"

    The voice of Silas came from behind. Mu Hantian didn''t care and continued to run.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    For a moment. In case of any relaxation, the old man in front of him, the slash of sad dust Zhai, will immediately kill Claudia.

    "Well...!"

    Claudia used her left sword to block the blow from the tin stick of mourning dust studio to her feet, and her right sword to contain it. However, the figure of sad Chenzhai jumped back, and several flies came hurling at Claudia without breaking the rain.

    Using the ability to predict the future to see through the orbit, Claudia avoided at the critical moment, but wiped her cheeks and left red marks.

    "Hoo... Hoo..." gasped, and the burning pain of the scars all over her body twisted Claudia''s expression.

    It all depends on the ability of ''pan = Dora'' to predict the future. Up to now, it has not been fatally injured. However, in the face of immediate opponents, the capacity stock is being consumed bit by bit.

    Even so, I can''t give up. After all, I managed to get to this place. What I saw in my dream that day was almost realized. Have struggled here, of course, it is impossible to give up your dream.

    Claudia tried her best to hold the swords again.

    "Oh... You''re really good, miss. I didn''t expect you to last so long. Even if you don''t consider the ability of pure Xinghuang armed, it''s still great." sad Chenzhai looked at Claudia in front of him and slowly touched his chin.

    "But what''s the point of struggling until now? Just delaying some time, knowing that the end is the same. Or do people like you want to die before dying?"

    After hearing this, Claudia smiled: "ha ha, it''s glorious to be praised by his highness... But unfortunately, some guessed wrong."

    "Oh?"

    "Your Highness, no, no one in the world knows me, but I''m very excited now! Now I can''t wait and look forward to that moment...! ha ha! I can''t imagine myself, my heart will be so excited...!" said Claudia, smiling from the bottom of my heart.

    "Really." sad dust Zhai saw this and scratched his head uninteresting.

    "Whether it''s the little ghost or the young lady of Jielong, why are there such strange people gathered in this city."

    "Oh, when it comes to freaks, the tiger son of his highness jianchenzhai doesn''t have to make more concessions?"

    "Oh, it poked my pain..." at the moment of sad Chenzhai''s bitter smile, his left hand suddenly moved.

    As soon as Claudia turned over and avoided, she immediately waved a knife to contain the sad dust Zhai that shortened the distance for a moment.

    Chen Chen Zhai gently opened the knife with a tin stick, pulled it into the distance from Claudia, and slapped it with his left hand.

    "But miss, it''s useless for you to carry out defense all the time."

    "No way, after all, my attack is completely ineffective for you..." while answering, Claudia turned in the air and jumped to the rear.

    "How can it be? The young lady''s sword skills are fluent and strong... Don''t be so modest! How can you know if you don''t try!"

    "No, no, no, of course I know...!"

    Claudia''s "Pan = Dora" clashed with the tin stick pursued by sad Chenzhai, which sparked the spark of wanyingsu in the rain.

    "With my strength, how can I crack the Kongxi skill of the night blowing family?"

    The double swords and the tin stick were in close combat. At the same time, sad Chenzhai''s eyes narrowed into a line.

    "How did you know?"

    Claudia did not answer and spoke further. "It''s said that the barrier used by you is also the application of Kongxi. It combines the colors and patterns taboo by human instinct... Use WANYING element as the medium to instill this model into the subconscious and manipulate the opponent''s actions. In short, it is a simple spiritual intervention."

    In other words, even if Claudia wanted to attack sad dust Zhai, she would unconsciously deviate from the attack.

    The same is true for defense. If Claudia does not redefine her actions with the ability to predict the future of ''pan = Dora'', she will hit the attack she thought she would avoid.

    "It takes only a moment to start and hardly consumes wanyingsu, so even I can''t see through the timing... After all, it''s a technology inherited from the old century when wanyingsu is extremely scarce. The flow of wanyingsu can only feel shaking at most."

    "Hum..."

    At the same time, Claudia''s back felt unprecedented fear.

    Claudia immediately tried to distance herself from the sad dust room. But somehow, the body was stiff and unable to move.

    The head of the tin stick then poked deeply into Claudia''s abdomen. If he wanted to shout, he couldn''t make a sound, so he was shot away. Sad dust Zhai followed Claudia, who rowed across the water and rolled down to the ground like a ball, and silently threw her out of the air.

    "Woo...!" strong enough to pierce the fly, she hit her hands and feet, and Claudia struggled to pull it out. But the sad dust Zhai further threw out the flying pain, this time through his shoulders and both thighs.

    "Ah...!" at first glance, the random throwing is extremely accurate, which makes Claudia unable to struggle anymore.

    "I understand why the Lord wants your life. Your knowledge is indeed unfathomable, as if you have peeped into all kinds of secrets." sad Chenzhai said flatly, but obviously showed disgust.

    "Oh, ha ha... How can I? I''m not a God. How can I know so much... Woo!"

    Even though Claudia endured the pain and tried to buy more time, she still didn''t even frown.

    "That''s enough. If you can''t move, it''s useless to predict the future. So die." sad dust Zhai threw a flying pain at Claudia''s eyebrows, throat and heart.

    "Ah...! I''ve been waiting for you for a long time... Really... Now." Claudia''s expression covered with mud and blood showed a smile full of intoxication and joy.

    Then a Black Whirlwind rolled up, which turned out to be a figure holding a huge sword in front of Claudia.

 Chapter 834

    "Are you all right, Claudia?" Mu Hantian stood in front of Claudia with the "black furnace magic sword" in his hand, turned back and said.

    "Although I want to say it''s okay... It may not last long. But my wish to die in front of you in the cold weather can be said to be half realized. In fact, I... Want to die in your arms."

    "You won''t die, trust me." Mu Hantian said tenderly.

    "What a big breath, didn''t you pay attention to me?" the sad dust Zhai said aloud.

    "Who are you?"

    "I blow sad dust Zhai at night!"

    "Night blowing? Are you and yingshilong?"

    "I''m the boy''s father."

    "I see. Is it the father of night blowing? Then this time, I will return his favor and not kill you!" Mu Hantian''s tone began to become cold.

    "Boy, do you think you can be arrogant if you are the champion of Xingwu Festival?"

    "Don''t you know after calling? But now, can you give me some time?"

    "Hum!" sad Chen Zhai frowned in surprise, then turned his head.

    Mu Han Tian breathed, turned to face Claudia and bent down.

    "Cold day!" Claudia''s tears swirled in her eyes and extended her hand to Mu cold day''s face.

    Mu Hantian gently held her hand, then fumbled in the bag, and then took a bean in his hand. This is the fairy bean drawn before. The subsequent effect is not as strong as that in Longzhu, but it is not bad.

    "Claudia, eat this."

    "Eh... Is this?" Claudia''s cheeks flushed with confusion.

    "If you eat it, your injury will be cured. As for the others... I can''t tell you for the time being."

    "I see." Claudia nodded and opened her mouth.

    "I can''t help you." Mu Hantian shook his head and smiled bitterly, then put Xiandou into Claudia''s mouth.

    Should it be called immortal beans? After Claudia ate it into her mouth, the wound on her body began to heal and the pain began to weaken until it disappeared. But I still feel very weak.

    "Cold weather, this..."

    "Well, what can I say later? Let me knock down the enemy first!" Mu Hantian patted Claudia on the cheek and then got up.

    "Be careful in cold weather. He is very strong!" Claudia reminded.

    "Is fan Xinglu strong?" Mu Hantian said indifferently.

    "Cold weather..."

    "Don''t worry, it''s okay."

    "But..." Claudia was still worried. Although she knew that Mu Hantian was very strong and had been hiding her strength, she should not be the opponent of night blowing sad dust Zhai, right?

    But what she doesn''t know is that Mu Hantian won''t lose even if he plays with fan Xinglu.

    "Boy, you are really arrogant! I finally saw what is real arrogance today!" the sad dust Zhai was angry! You know, in his eyes, the champion of Phoenix star Martial Arts Festival and the first expert of star guide hall should all stand aside!

    The kid in front of him doesn''t pay attention to himself, as if he is an ant that can crush at will. Can he bear it?

    "Ha ha, just fight." the anger of night blowing sad dust Zhai has no meaning to Mu Hantian. Just rely on him, he still wants to beat himself. Dream!

    Yes, for mu Hantian, the sad dust Zhai in front of him is the guy who knocked him down, but the end can''t be so simple. After all, there are many people watching in the dark.

    "Be careful in cold weather," said Claudia with concern.

    Now she has fulfilled her wish, that is to say, the conflict between her and the Milky way is time to put an end to it.

    "It''s all right." Mu Hantian smiled faintly, holding the "black furnace magic sword" and looked at the sad dust room.

    Claudia smiled as usual. "I wish you victory, cold weather."

    "I won''t let you down." this sentence became a signal of the beginning of the duel.

    Mu Hantian used the "black furnace magic sword" to cut down the flying pain slowly launched from the hands of sad Chenzhai. After a long delay, the sword in his hand came in an arc track. Mu Hantian tried to shorten the distance from the sad dust room while turning over to avoid. But the sight only left for a moment, and the figure of sad dust Zhai disappeared.

    "Bang!" the "black furnace magic sword" collided with the tin stick.

    "Mmm...?"

    The tin stick struck the failed sad dust Zhai and stared at the cold sky in surprise.

    "Boy, how do you..."

    "How do you know? Let''s put it this way. It''s all about strength."

    "It''s really arrogant, but it doesn''t matter. Wipe your neck from the front next time." sad Chenzhai''s body shook like melting in the rain, and immediately appeared next to Mu Hantian.

    Mu Hantian quickly blocked and made moves at the same time. After all, the best defense is active attack.

    "Drink! Mu Hantian clenched the ''black furnace magic sword'' and hacked at the sad dust room from the front. The sad dust room jumped obliquely to avoid the sword, and then jumped higher after stepping on the crane.

    Mu Hantian, who also followed closely behind, waved the "black furnace magic sword" horizontally. The sad dust Zhai, who turned around in the air and escaped, landed on the roof of the warehouse, and then waved the tin stick at Mu Hantian''s neck.

    "Ming shenliu - the blade of the wind!" Mu Hantian waved the "black furnace magic sword" and cut from bottom to top.

    "Oh, oh." Mu Hantian''s attack was easily avoided by sad Chenzhai.

    "Boy, you really have some skills."

    "I''m not ''a little capable'', but very capable! The flow of the dark spirit - the full moon tooth!" Mu Hantian concentrated and waved a crescent shaped sword.

    "Hum!" sad Chenzhai waved his tin stick and blocked Mu''s attack.

    "Then can you stop it? The flow of the gods - the dance in the air!" Mu Hantian jumped into the air and whirled to attack the sad dust room.

    "Ha ha, is that it?" sad Chenzhai continued to block with a tin stick, with a contemptuous smile on his face.

    "Ha ha, you lost. The flow of the gods - the coming of death!" he kept his posture in the air, held the ''black furnace magic sword'' with both hands in the cold day, and forced a blow to the sad dust room below.

    "What!" feeling the terrible momentum of "black furnace magic sword", sad Chenzhai quickly blocked it with a tin stick, but this time he was going to be disappointed.

    With the "black furnace magic sword" cleaving down, the tin stick broke at the soundбо The sword tip of "black furnace demon sword" points directly at the sad dust room.

    "This... How is it possible!" the sad dust Zhai couldn''t believe it.

    "As I said, you lost," Mu said faintly. At the same time, he punched the belly of Chen Zhai, and then kicked it away. As for life or death? I can''t die. After all, I''m yingshiro''s father, and yingshiro has helped Mu Hantian a lot, so I''ll return it as a favor, but not next time.

    "Let''s go, Claudia." he patted Claudia on the shoulder, and then Mu Hantian held her in his arms in the posture of the princess.

    "Cold weather

    "Now you''re still weak, okay?"

    "But he..." although she understood Mu Hantian''s meaning, she still looked at the direction of night blowing sad dust Zhai with some worry.

    "It''s all right. I''ve done it with discretion. And now I have a lot to ask you, my Claudia!" what Mu Hantian wants most now is Claudia''s answer!

    You know, although he got rid of the man who chased Claudia, he was confused by her. Isn''t Claudia''s wish to see that radyslev? How suddenly, dying in her arms became her wish? All this is inexplicable. Claudia must explain it in person!

    Claudia was also stunned at this time, and her ear was only echoing with a sentence - ''my Claudia''.

 Chapter 835

    After saving Claudia, Mu Hantian met with yulis and others. It seems that it is the reason why the film star''s people suddenly withdrew. Several people were not injured.

    "Claudia... Is she... Okay?" Ulysses asked with some worry.

    "It''s all right, Ulysses. On the contrary, now I like the embrace of cold weather." Claudia winked playfully.

    "Well, now let''s go back to the School Park and let Claudia have a good rest."

    "Yes!"

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    After sending Claudia to the room, only mu Hantian didn''t leave. He still had questions to ask.

    "Claudia, can you tell me why?"

    After hearing Mu Hantian''s words, Claudia seemed to escape, closed her eyes and said nothing.

    A long silence. But mu Hantian still waited quietly, and soon Claudia was willing to speak.

    "What do you want to know?"

    "Everything."

    "I know." Claudia''s sigh was like death of heart and self abandonment. Then she slowly got up and looked at Mu Hantian.

    "You may have found that today, dying there is my real wish." Claudia''s voice was deeply disappointed.

    "Why do you do such a thing? Isn''t it good to live well?"

    "Hehe, cold weather, you must not know the reason. No, not just you, no one on this earth except me can understand." Claudia said with a lonely smile, and then slowly closed her eyes.

    "When I was a child, I got ''pan = Dora''. Every night I was haunted by nightmares, which made me gradually lose the value of living. No matter how hard I struggle, people will inevitably die; no matter how much happiness I master in life, one day it will turn into nothingness. If I actually experience it, rather than accumulate it through language or thought... It will gradually make people think that I care more about it To live, it is more important to die. "

    "Then one day... On a cold day, I met you. In the nightmare that Pan = Dora let me see."

    "Meet me? We shouldn''t have met?"

    At this time, Claudia opened her eyes and continued to say, "I don''t know what''s going on, but in that dream, you ran for my crisis, fought to protect me and saved my hero... Hehe, but the end of the nightmare is still my death."

    Claudia stared at the cold sky with tears in her eyes.

    "I''ve been looking forward to you since I saw that nightmare - I''m in love with you?"

    "Claudia..." Mu Hantian really didn''t know how to answer this time.

    After a moment of silence, Mu Hantian asked, "is the content of the nightmare the place today?"

    "Well, that''s right. In the pouring rain, the port of the xingdaoguan School Park, in order to protect you in the cold day, was stabbed in the chest and cut off your breath in your arm. This is the end of the nightmare I saw that day. That moment determines my wish, the dream I want to realize, and the light I pursue."

    "After that, I still met thousands of deaths, but I still didn''t surpass the nightmare. No, on the contrary, the more new death experiences I add, the more firm this idea will be. So I know it in my heart."

    At this point, Claudia smiled at herself. "In fact, all these are ''pan = Dora'' playing tricks."

    "Ah?"

    "Remember what I said before? The child has a bad personality. The child enjoys letting me see a bright and ideal death... Let me fall in love with you and play with my life."

    Mu Han Tian was completely speechless about this sentence.

    Seeing Mu Hantian''s puzzled appearance, Claudia explained: "For example, I have been killed many times by many people or close people in my nightmare. Of course, my parents don''t need to say, even Leticia and Ulysses, Sasha Gong and Daoteng, and yeblowing... But in cold weather, you... I have never died under your hands in my nightmare, not once. Don''t you think it''s intentional?"

    "Since you know that, why..."

    "Ha ha... Of course. The so-called mood of love - even if you know this, you can''t stop it." at this point, Claudia smiled with tears in her eyes.

    "My wish is to make the nightmares I saw that day come true, and that''s all. Everything I do is to realize this wish. I enter the star guide Museum School Park and serve as the student president. I''m a special waiting student to attract you to school, participate in the ''Griffin star martial arts Festival'', incite the unified enterprise consortium to send assassins to assassinate me, everything... Everything is purely prepared for this day."

    "I''m sorry to disappoint your wish."

    "Oh, no, no, I already have another wish." Claudia said with a smile.

    "Another wish?"

    "Yes, it''s not a capricious request. I just want to be with you in the future. That''s enough."

    "Ha!" Mu Hantian wondered if his ears had heard wrong.

    "No, I''m serious."

    "I see. But don''t regret it."

    "No."

    "Cough, cough, cough... Sorry to disturb you two... Falling in love, but I..." the untimely voice rang.

    "Yi! What''s the matter with you? You''ve been hurt so badly?" Mu Hantian hurriedly ran to the person - Yi.

    "Nothing, just... Cough, almost ruined a world."

    "Well, well, it''s so easy for you to destroy the world."

    "Don''t make complaints about it. I''m going to send you to the world to wake up the will of the world, so that the world will live."

    "Although so, I don''t have time now. I still have a game to finish." Mu Hantian shook his head.

    "Well... What are you talking about in cold weather?" Claudia was very confused. Can you say something I understand?

    "Cough, cold weather, we are good friends, and I didn''t care about last time. Can''t you help me? And this time I''m injured to help you."

    "OK, OK, but can you think of a way to help me create a separation?"

    "Well... Yes, this is what I got before, but it''s of no use to me." Yi touched it from his bag and took out a bottle of water.

    "What is this?" Mu Hantian asked.

    "Well, you can create a separation after drinking, but that separation has only one tenth of your power. Correspondingly, your own power will be deducted by one tenth."

    "I see. It''s a chicken rib." Mu Hantian shook his head, took the potion from Yi''s hand and drank it directly.

    Then, in Claudia''s incredible eyes, Mu Hantian was divided into two.

    "Claudia, let wing explain for me. Then, let''s go, wing."

    "Well, I wish you a good trip."

 Chapter 836

    Boom!

    In the silent slum, suddenly there was a loud noise from the landing of heavy objects.

    "Cough!"

    In a corner of the slum, a figure slowly came out of a large amount of smoke and dust.

    Like the stars in the night sky, the deep eyes are full of discontent.

    "Ah, it''s really a ''kind'' way to appear. Wing, aren''t you really retaliating against me?"

    Mu Han was innocent and speechless, the pit father''s wing. Let me appear in such a way, pit father, you mu you.

    "But then again, where is this?"

    "Well, let''s go everywhere now." Mu Hantian said to himself. At the same time, he took a step without hesitation, and took a step towards the position where he didn''t even know what was ahead.

    "Hey, does the little brother who seems very savage and rough in front want to leave so he broke someone''s nest?" a green and immature voice, but with an incomparably firm voice, came slowly.

    Mu Hantian stopped and turned slowly.

    The man who said this slowly came into his eyes.

    A little girl shook her shoulder length blond hair. The girl has seemingly strong red pupils and funny tiger teeth. The first impression is pride, but her appearance makes her smile more lovely than ordinary people.

    The girl with lovely appearance was staring at Mu Hantian with bad eyes, and one hand was slowly put on the scabbard behind her, as if something wrong would take the lead in attacking.

    "If that''s your home, I can only say I''m sorry, because I don''t have money." Mu Hantian shrugged and glanced at his back from the corner of his eye.

    It was a small house that was crushed. It was about the size of a small tent built temporarily. It was probably crushed when it fell.

    "Ah, it seems that you don''t intend to make compensation, do you!" the blonde looked at Mu Hantian, and a trace of hostility flashed in her red pupils.

    In the blink of an eye, the blonde rushed forward as if she had turned into a gust of wind.

    "That''s why I hate those nobles! In that case, please leave here quickly!"

    Obviously, the blonde girl has defined Mu Hantian as those noble members who are high above and wear expensive strange clothes all day.

    "Oh?" looking at the girl who has launched the offensive, Mu Hantian''s mouth flashed a smile and said with a smile: "ah, is it regarded as a annoying existence? Well, girl. If you can beat me, even if you rob me, I will help you get a luxurious big house."

    "Thank you so much for your alms!" the blonde, who was running like a strong wind, said sarcastically, "then prepare the big house!"

    Then, there was a sudden strong wind in the area within a radius of 10 meters, and the galloping girl disappeared from Mu cold sky in an instant.

    Seeing this, Mu Hantian nodded, smiled and said, "it''s a great speed." and the world is really not simple. But

    "In my eyes, you are still too slow." suddenly, Mu Hantian turned sideways and stretched out his left hand.

    The blonde girl who appeared next to Mu Hantian was surprised. At the same time, her pretty face showed an incredible expression.

    She wanted to make this boy with bad character and fierce face, and then pay a heavy price for the boy who is not gentle enough for girls. Well, at least in her opinion.

    But the raid she launched with proud speed was easily flashed by the other party, and her hand was clamped by the other party, so she couldn''t take it back.

    "Girl, it''s my fault this time. I apologize. If you want me to compensate, tomorrow, tomorrow morning, I''ll meet here and I''ll compensate you."

    "Eh?" in the girl''s incredible eyes, Mu cold day released her hand.

    "So, what''s your name?"

    "Me? My name is philut..."

    "Ferut... What about his surname?" Mu Hantian continued.

    When Mu Hantian asked his surname, the girl named philut looked a little dimmer, but she still said in a firm tone: "I don''t have that noble thing. Hum, but don''t think you can look down on me!"

    "So, the last question, how do I get to the prosperous area here?"

    "Out of this alley, turn left, turn left again, and then go straight."

    "Thanks. Finally, my name, Mu Hantian! Remember."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Xiaoguang, what is the world?"

    Mu Hantian looked at the scene in front of him: at first glance, he saw the medieval ancient buildings found in ancient books, the carriages pulled by giant lizards, and people with all kinds of hair colors.

    A riot of colours? "Witches? Knights? Dancers? And, what are those cats ears and dog ears? And these red, yellow, blue, green, and colorful hair styles make complaints about the world."

    "According to the test, the world is a different world life from scratch, and the protagonist seems to be a transgressor."

    "The jumper? Can''t it be me?"

    "No, master, stop dreaming. And shouldn''t the master look around?"

    Indeed, it is the pedestrians in the street that Mu Hantian should really tangle with now.

    At this time, their eyes looked at Mu Hantian with curiosity and dissatisfaction. They were puzzled by the uniform of Xingdao Museum School Park. More importantly, they felt so strange about the extremely rare black hair!

    They looked at me wrong.

    Mu Hantian is in pain. He wants to leave this area quickly now. He doesn''t want to be watched as a rare creature.

    Walking in the corner of the street, Mu Hantian slowly understood the ring mirror.

    The currency traded was gold, silver and copper, but even so, he had nothing.

    "It''s hard to do without money. Besides, I''m a man with credit. I promised philut to rob? No, I''m a good man. Then all I have left is to do that..."

    Mu Hantian, who was thinking about how to get money quickly, suddenly felt that his shoulder was caught from the rear. Mu Hantian didn''t resist, so his body was dragged into the alley. Looking back, it was a man big enough to easily throw the water tank away as garbage, followed by two companions. The three moved and blocked the way in the roadway.

    Seeing that they are so skillful, they must be proficient in all kinds of Py transactions behind the scenes.

    But for mu Hantian now, it only means one thing: there is a way to get money! I finally have money!

 Chapter 837

    My name is mu Hantian. I''m a jumper. Or you can call me ''the Savior of the world''. My age can''t be tested, because I forgot myself, but it should be 18, it should be.

    At present, I am carrying out the task of a pit goods release, so I came to this world and broke a girl''s home. I promised to compensate, but the problem came. I have no money at all! Not poor, but penniless, who can''t even lift a chestnut.

    However, at this time of headache, three kind-hearted people extended a helping hand of hope to me (laughter).

    I should be able to get money from these people (laughter).

    The above content comes from Mu Hantian''s different world life "well, I''m sorry, everyone."

    Mu Hantian was embarrassed and scratched his face. He looked at the three men in front of him who were shining with "kindness" all over: "although I guess a little, let''s ask. What are you going to do?"

    "You don''t seem to know your position." the man who should be the leader sighed, then glared at the cold sky, and the villain''s unique aura unfolded without affectation.

    "Hand over the valuable things to save the pain of flesh and skin."

    "Ah - that''s true... Ah, it''s true. Ha ha, it''s terrible." although he said so, Mu Hantian''s face couldn''t see any panic, and even showed ''Wow! Is this the legendary robbery? " Your expression.

    Mu Hantian looked at the men who despised and mocked him in front of him, about 20 years old, and his inner meanness was completely revealed on his face. Although they are not sub humans, they are by no means good.

    "Master, I''ll come out and make some soy sauce. According to my calculation, the probability of these three people robbing you is 95%, and the remaining 5% are: 4.7% are caused by others to explore your details, and 0.3% are killed after receiving the task." Xiaoguang''s voice sounded in Mu Hantian''s brain.

    "Isn''t that 100% of the gangsters robbed the road?" Mu Hantian took a smoke from the corner of his mouth.

    "What is this guy muttering about?"

    "I don''t quite understand what he''s talking about, but I know he treats us as idiots. Kill him."

    Mu Hantian''s attitude of being alone obviously made several bad tempered gangsters more and more angry, and even made them say that they wanted to kill Mu Hantian.

    "Beat you until you can''t move, and then pick you up. How dare you look down on us..."

    "Sorry, it''s my fault to ignore you!" Mu Hantian smiled and bowed down to the three angry gangsters. "Although I''m sorry, I''m new here, so I don''t have any money. If I can... Can you lend me some money?"

    "In that case, it''s OK to take your strange clothes or shoes. Go and get mouse food in the alley." the big man who took the lead took out a bright knife from nowhere. It seems that he is going to kill Mu Han nature directly, then take off his clothes and go to the black market to change some money.

    "It''s really troublesome." Mu Hantian said, squatting down slowly, clenched his right hand into a fist and closed it to his waist, and poured his strength into it.

    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you." Mu Hantian''s body suddenly bounced up. In the gangster''s frightened eyes, Mu Hantian''s fist avoided his waving blade and hit his jaw heavily.

    The huge force flowed directly from the chin to the tianlinggai, and then let the big man rise to the sky against gravity. A moment later, the successful gangster leader hit the ground heavily in the dull eyes of the two men. He croaked, his head tilted and unconscious.

    Of course, the two men who were going to run away at a bad time also followed in the footsteps of their boss.

    "Then we should do some shady things next." Mu Hantian smiled faintly and began to tear up their clothes at the same time. Of course, he was not going to do something to take advantage of the heat. He just touched a corpse. After all, he was poor and needed gold. No, gold coins.

    In the end, we successfully harvested three beautifully shaped jinkela and more than a dozen cold infiltrating copper NIMA, well, that is, gold and copper coins.

    After touching the body, it''s no fun to stay here. Now Mu Hantian is ready to leave. This brings him "what do you want to do?" pop up a copper coin with his thumb and catch it. Mu Hantian looks at the young man in front of him and says slowly.

    "If I can, I''d like to ask you something about the three of Jen ton."

    The so-called Dun Zhenhan three people should refer to the three gangsters put down by Mu Hantian.

    "Are you here to stand out for them?" although judging from the clothes of both sides, the youth and the three gangsters are two different worlds, but this possibility is not ruled out.

    "If you want to involve me with them, I will be very distressed."

    As he spoke, the young man leisurely passed through the three group of Dun Zhenhan and intervened between them and Mu Hantian. Mu Hantian was speechless with such a dignified attitude, but the other three people''s reactions were very different.

    Mu Hanshan didn''t deliberately put down heavy hands, so the three gangsters soon woke up. But when Dun Zhenhan saw the young man, perhaps what they thought was better not to wake up. Their faces were pale and their lips trembled. Pointing to the young man, they stammered, "burning red hair and blue pupils... And the Knight Sword with dragon claws engraved in the scabbard. Shouldn''t..."

    Staring at the youth with unbelievable eyes, they said in unison: "lein harut... Is the ''sword saint'' lein harut?"

    "It seems that I don''t need to introduce myself. But... The second name is too heavy for me." the young man called reinharut laughed at himself, but his eyes were not relaxed.

    The trio of Dun Zhenhan, who was shot through by the line of sight, took a step back under his boldness, and then looked at each other as if they were estimating the time to escape.

    "If you want to escape, I''ll let you go. You can go straight back to the main road. But please don''t think of boring revenge on this friend. If you have to, let me be your opponent."

    Put his hand on the hilt of the sword hanging at his waist, lein harut compared it with his chin and motioned Mu Hantian standing in the rear.

    "In this case, three to two, the number is good for you. Although I don''t know how much my meager power can help him, I will fight you as a knight."

    "Are you kidding? You can''t beat one, but you have to add a swordsman. It''s not worth it!" lein harut''s announcement made the three gangsters panic. They even forgot to hide their weapons and fled to the main road.

 Chapter 838

    "It''s great that both of them are fine. Aren''t you hurt? Well, although that''s said, it seems that only those three are hurt." after the three people completely disappeared, the young man smiled and asked back.

    "It seems that you have nothing to do with those three people."

    "Well, yes. I''m not your enemy," Rhine harut said with a polite smile.

    "Maybe." Mu Hantian glanced: "but a naked swordsman suddenly came to him. It''s impossible to just say hello? Especially for a newcomer. Do you think so, swordsman?"

    "It''s really... Nerve racking..." the young swordsman was a little distressed. After all, as Mu Hantian said, a swordsman suddenly found himself. It can''t be a simple thing to think about. It''s impossible to win himself.

    But it''s really just that simple.

    Rhine harut can even swear that he just happened to hear that a strange dressed foreigner was blocked by gangsters when he was patrolling, so he was ready to take a look. After all, the thing that Wang Du is doing now is very important, and there will inevitably be spies from the enemy forces.

    But even if you say so, will the people in front of you believe it? I''m not sure.

    "I''m the guard here."

    After some entanglement, Rhine harut decided to explain first. Although the other party believed that he was unlikely, he thought he should do it.

    It''s not about the spirit of not abandoning or giving up, it''s just your own persistence.

    "Are you a guard? I can''t see it at all." Mu Han looked up and down at the former young swordsman, and then gave a negative answer.

    "You don''t look like a guard, whether it''s your behavior or anything else."

    "But I''m really a guard."

    Lein harut spread his hand with a bitter smile, while Mu Han Tian, who saw him like this, turned his mouth.

    Rhine harut doesn''t look like the biggest element of the guard, because his temperament is far from that of hard-working grass-roots personnel. It''s better to say that it''s impossible if every guard is elegant and elegant like him.

    "Forget it, these have nothing to do with me. Since you are not my enemy, goodbye." Mu Hantian waved his hand and left the alley directly under the latter''s gaze. What he has to do now is to find a place to live.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    After he separated from the so-called "sword saint", Mu Hantian went directly to a hotel.

    "Open the room!" after kicking the door opener, Mu Hantian shouted domineering to the little brother at the counter in front of everyone''s eyes.

    The little brother at the counter was stunned for a moment. He secretly beat a drum in his heart. Do you want to call the police or something? After all, Mu Hantian is not like staying in a hotel, but more like making trouble.

    However, his long experience reminded him that he took out a book that seemed to be used to register residents, turned it over, and then politely asked, "what type of house are you going to have?"

    "Better, better clean." Mu Hantian replied.

    "OK, you can go..." the younger brother gave a sigh of relief, and then while telling Mu Hantian where his room was, he felt out a bronze key from the counter. If nothing unexpected, it was the key to the door.

    Mu Hantian took the key and went straight to the bedroom.

    When Mu opened the door with the key, he saw his companion he would spend the next few hours with - a hard wooden bedstead covered with a layer of cloth, which is estimated to be used as a mattress.

    Is this a better one? It''s really simple, but fortunately it''s very clean. Mu Han thought silently.

    With a hook on his toes, he took the door, and then Mu Hantian fell on the mattress.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    The next morning, Mu Hantian, who had breakfast, came to the place where he had an appointment with the girl ferut yesterday. The latter had been waiting for him for a long time, but mu Hantian was a little strange. Why was she panting?

    "Oh, brother, I didn''t expect you to really come."

    "Well, don''t say that. I''m a man with credit. I don''t know if these are enough." Mu Hantian shrugged and gave half of the money he earned yesterday to philut.

    "That''s enough, little brother. You''re really a good man." ferut nodded after taking the money.

    "I don''t need a good man card, so since it''s all right, I''ll..." Mu Hantian didn''t finish his words,

    "Catch the thief!"

    A voice came from behind Mu Hantian. It sounded a little hasty.

    Ferut was a little flustered when he heard the sound, and ran away directly, leaving a confused look on his face.

    After a while, a girl ran to Mu Hantian. She has long silver hair that reaches her waist. Her blue and purple eyes full of charming colors stare here. Her soft facial features are gorgeous and moving, making people feel a noble charm.

    She is dressed in white and beautiful clothes, with simple shape, but it sets off her sense of existence. The only striking thing is the pattern on her robe, adding a sense of solemnity.

    Before Mu Hantian spoke, the girl said, "please, that''s very important to me. Please give it back to me."

    Hearing the girl''s words, Mu Hantian was silly. Am I a thief? I don''t even know.

    "Wait, there is a lot of information. I want to be quiet. Don''t ask me who is quiet."

    Mu Hantian covered his face and waved his hand to meditate.

    The silver haired girl in front of her is the owner. If she has been chasing the thief, plus there is no other people around, and the performance of philut just now. So there is only one truth! Philut ran away, and I was seen as behind the scenes.

    "Well... I probably know who the thief is. If you don''t mind, can we together? After all, I was framed." Mu Hantian said calmly.

    "Well, yes," the girl thought for three... Seconds, then nodded.

    "Master, this girl should be the heroine of the world." Xiaoguang''s voice suddenly sounded.

    "Xiaoguang, are you sure this girl is the heroine of the world?" Mu Hantian asked in his mind.

    "According to the information from your gay wing, this girl and the philut just now are protected by the will of the world. They are 95% likely to be heroines. But now they are very weak, which should be related to the disappearance of the will of the world."

    "Well, I know what to do." Mu Hantian smiled and looked at the girl.

    "OK, let''s go. But you can follow me." Mu Hantian smiled, then ran forward, and the girl chased after him.

 Chapter 839

    Lai Yue Pleiades is a Japanese man born on the third planet Earth in the solar system, and his family is also very ordinary.

    To give a general description of his 17 years of life, just the above is enough. If you want to add something, it is "students who refuse to go to school in the third grade of public high school".

    Enter a higher school or take a job. When life forks, people must make decisions. Everyone calls this uninvited request life, but what he is a little better than others is to escape from annoying things. As a result, there were more and more absenteeism during his own holidays. When he recovered, he had become a "learning phobia student" who made his parents cry.

    "Finally, I was called to a different world to make me drop out... I don''t know."

    It feels like a nightmare, but you won''t wake up whether you pinch your cheek or hit your head against the wall.

    The Pleiades, who could only sigh, left the road full of curious sight, walked into an alley and sat on the ground paved with slate.

    "Suppose I''m in a fantasy world now, and the civilization is very close to the middle ages as usual. Under observation, I don''t see mechanical props, but the ground is paved with slate and very flat, which means I have certain technology... Of course, money can''t be used."

    "If welfare measures are not done well, ignorant young people like me can''t live at all."

    In view of the current dilemma and the poor initial equipment, the Pleiades spoke of weakness.

    Mobile phone (almost out of power), wallet (there are many video rental store membership cards), cup noodles bought in convenience stores (dolphin bone squatting oil flavor), snacks bought in the same place (corn soup flavor), favorite gray sportswear (not washed), old sports shoes (shoes are two years old), that''s all.

    "At least let me take a king''s sword. It''s over. What should I do?"

    After all, I was summoned to a different world only after I bought something in the convenience store, so I was very helpless. But only for a while.

    The only snack that can come in handy in a different world is half eaten because of hunger. When he noticed that it was precious food, regret poured out.

    Come on, it''s just an exaggerated whole person show. Even with hope, the lizard carriages crossing the road and the eyes of pedestrians betrayed this hope.

    "No matter lizards or sub humans, everyone just walked away without looking at it, and didn''t even complain." the complaining Pleiades kept seeing people in strange clothes and colorful hair. However, what pushes him to the reality of the different world is the existence of sub humans.

    Looking around, you can see "dog ears" and "cat ears" everywhere, and you can also catch a glimpse of mutants who look like "lizard people". Just when I thought so, I saw that there were human beings whose appearance characteristics were indistinguishable from themselves.

    "Sub humans have a world everywhere, usually accompanied by war or adventure. First, whether there are familiar animals or not, lizards can pull horses and carts, which is a good new function." after sorting out the existing information, Pleiades breathed a breath longer than a sigh.

    "The current situation is desperate, and I don''t know the reason why I was called. I don''t remember passing through the mirror or falling into the pool. Anyway, if I was called, where was the beautiful girl who called me?"

    Where is the indispensable heroine in the strange world? In the second dimensional world, this is an unforgivable neglect of duty. Calling the protagonist out aimlessly and leaving him alone is just like abandoning everything.

    After confirming the facts and status quo, Pleiades has no choice but to escape reality.

    "Alas - if you want to say, it''s the same as living in a room in the original world."

    The faces of my parents flashed through my mind, but now I don''t have time to be homesick. I have to find a way to get out of the current situation first. Thinking so, Pleiades got up and walked towards the main road. At this time

    "Oh, I''m sorry." just about to go out of the alley, Pleiades passed by the figure who just came in. He quickly apologized to the person he hit, and then turned aside to leave.

    "Woo, it hurts!" the shoulder was suddenly grabbed from the rear, and the body was dragged into the alley. Stepping on his feet and looking back, he was a man big enough to easily throw Pleiades into the alley, followed by two companions. The three moved and blocked the way in the roadway.

    "Excuse me... Can you tell me what you want?"

    "You don''t seem to understand your position yet. Forget it, hand over the valuable things to save skin and flesh pain."

    "Ah - that''s true... Alas, it''s true. Ha ha, it''s terrible."

    Deliberately arrange this common threat in daily life and encounter small gangsters. That is to say

    "No, it triggered a mandatory event."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Facing the men laughing at thieves, Pleiades smiled with flattery and began to think at the same time.

    Although in crisis, people who have been called to different worlds since ancient times will play an extraordinary power according to convention. Since the conditions for the Pleiades to be called are the same as most other world trips, the Pleiades is likely to have some special ability. With this thought, the body becomes relaxed.

    "Maybe the gravity here is one tenth of that of my world. Yes, I can! Knock them all down and make them food for my bright future, as well as experience value."

    "Rob me... You''ll regret it, drink!"

    With that, the Pleiades made every effort to swing a right straight fist at the big man who took the lead. The fist hit the other party''s nose perfectly, but the fist that hit the other party''s front teeth began to bleed.

    This is the first time I beat someone! It hurts more than I thought! Although there was no simulated fight, it was really the first time Pleiades fought with people. The beaten man fell to the ground and Pleiades jumped to another surprised man.

    The curved soles of the feet hit the side of the man''s head, and the second opponent hit the wall and fainted.

    The situation of the first World War was so good that it was impossible to say that "there is no unique world" gradually became convinced in the hearts of the Pleiades.

    "Sure enough, I''m strong in the setting of this world! Adrenaline secretion is so strong that I can''t say -"

    Bravely turning back, Pleiades bent to beat the last man. However, he saw the other party holding a bright knife.

    In this way, the Pleiades knelt on his knees, his upper body folded perfectly, and his forehead rubbed the ground.

    "Sorry, it''s all my fault. Please spare my life!"

    Kneel down and beg for mercy. Express the intention of surrendering to the other party to the extreme and match it with the heart of Da he at the minimum.

    Just now the domineering attitude disappeared, and the sound of blood loss from the whole body could be heard. Pleiades fought to death, moved with emotion, narrowed his body and apologized constantly.

    After all, the sword is ruthless. If it is stabbed, even the iron body will come to an end. All lines are impermanent.

    After returning to God, he found that the two people who should fall to the ground were raised again. One held down his bloody face and the other shook his head. All of them were unexpectedly energetic.

    "Ah? My one shot will kill only to this extent? Where is the summoned truth?"

    The truth of the imaginary call went completely wrong, and the Pleiades did not become much stronger. His kneeling face was trampled from above, and his forehead hit the ground with blood. Then he was kicked in the face, and then a series of atrocities were imposed on his desperately shrinking body.

    It was the Pleiades who started first, so the men showed no mercy.

    "Still moving, waste!"

    "It hurts! Oh, I said it hurts!"

    Pleiades wanted to get up, but the man stepped on his hand and held the knife.

    "Beat you until you can''t move, and then pick you up. How dare you look down on us... Who do you think you are!"

    "If you want money, you find the wrong person. I''m just a poor man...!"

    "Hum, we don''t know how many times we''ve heard that. There was a man wearing strange clothes similar to you yesterday."

    "Ah, I''m not the only one summoned."

 Chapter 840

    "Get out of the way! The guy over there is really in the way!" someone shouted and rushed into the alley.

    Like the stunned men, the Pleiades did not move his body, but looked up.

    A little girl shook her shoulder long blond hair through her eyes. The girl has seemingly strong red pupils and funny tiger teeth.

    This golden opportunity lit the lamp of hope in the eyes of the Pleiades. Just waiting for this!

    A shabby and dirty girl ran into the scene of robber murder at the best time.

    According to the Convention, this girl must have a chivalrous heart and will save her dying life

    "I seem to have seen something terrible, but I''m sorry, I''m busy now! You have to live strong!"

    "Eh? What? True or false!"

    However, that hope was completely shattered.

    The girl raised her hand to apologize to Pleiades and ran all the way through the alley. There was no sign of stopping after the men, and they ran directly to the end of the alley. Then he stepped on the plank standing in the dead lane, grabbed the wall as light as a swallow, and disappeared above the building in an instant.

    The girl''s figure disappeared, leaving the scene silent. She was like a typhoon, and everyone present was stunned.

    Stunned for a moment, when the gangsters came back to prepare to continue beating Lai yueang, another figure ran out.

    "Hey, did any of you see a blonde girl? Ah, it''s you three again. Is it this little brother who robbed this time?"

    "Well... Are you here to save him?"

    "Hmm?" Mu Hantian saw Lai yueang surrounded.

    I see. Is this the protagonist? Look at the clothes. I''m a student.

    "Well, well, I..."

    "Hey, you run so fast, i... I almost can''t catch up." a girl''s voice interrupted Mu Hantian''s words.

    "Sorry, but we seem to be late. She ran away."

    "Eh? Ran away? This... What should I do?"

    "I said, can you help me? The silver haired girl asked Lai yueang. A pair of enchanting blue and purple eyes made ang hold his breath, and a strong vigilance color could be seen in his eyes.

    "I''m sorry - I don''t know that girl."

    "Really? What should we do? Shouldn''t we be wasting time...?"

    Just the awe inspiring attitude disappeared, and the silver haired girl looked around in panic.

    "I''m sorry to disappoint you. But I promise you I''ll help you find it back." Mu Hantian said this to the girl.

    "It doesn''t matter. It''s my responsibility."

    "No, I''m very committed."

    "Please, ah, by the way, my name... Shatila, just call me Shatila." the girl was silent for a while and said her name.

    "Well, by the way, my name is mu Hantian. See you next time."

    "What a freak."

    "Yes."

    The girl recalled her purpose and didn''t wait for Ang''s thanks. She just said goodbye and was ready to leave.

    "Hey, wait a minute!"

    Lai yueang shouted to the back of the girl standing at the entrance of the alley and hesitating in the street. She turned her head and looked confused.

    "What''s the matter? Let me state first that your injury is not serious. I can only send you to a doctor at most."

    "You are really naive. Don''t you want to find something more important than me? Let me help you."

    Leon stood up and patted off his clothes stained with dust.

    Anyway, the girl in front of him and the strange man just now are his benefactors. In order to repay this kindness, he also has to help each other.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Standing in front of the wooden board that he thought was the door, Mu Hantian could not help but tilt his head. The width of the broken house in front of him was about the same as that of the two temporary toilets on the construction site,

    "Living in such a place, you have to shrink her thin body smaller to live. It seems that there is no way for her personality to be distorted like this. Ah, what a pity, what a pity."

    "It''s too much to say. It''s really annoying. What do you want to look at someone''s nest, little brother."

    When he entered compassion mode, the call from behind made him turn around. In front of his eyes was the little blonde girl staring at him - philut.

    The dress posture is the same as before, but the usually dirty clothes look even dirtier because the escape drama is very intense.

    "Why do you look more and more sympathetic? Do you look down on the dirty little girl?" ferut looked at Mu Hantian discontentedly. After all, no one likes to be treated with sympathetic eyes.

    "I have something to do with you."

    In the face of a girl who doesn''t hide her unhappiness, she can''t help but put down the big stone in her heart.

    Hearing Mu Hantian''s words, she blew her nose impolitely.

    "What''s the matter, little brother? What''s the matter with me this time?"

    "Well, there''s something."

    "So what is it? If it''s a stolen trust, you have to pay a deposit, and an additional amount will be added according to the quality of the stolen content."

    "Stealing Commission... Greedy business. Are you proud of your stealing habit?" Mu Hantian sighed.

    "It''s a matter of survival means. Otherwise, you can only sell your body. What do you want? Or something else?"

    "You remember the badge you stole this morning. I know it''s impossible for you to return it, so I want to buy your badge! I''ll give you 20 gold coins."

    "Oh, brother, you are very rich. But I''m sorry, this badge has found a good buyer, but if you really want it, come with me and see who is high."

    "You really... Forget it, whatever you want."

    You asked Mu Hantian where the money came from? I''ll tell you, did he start a free hand on his way here?

 Chapter 841

    Mu Hantian and philut had a discussion. Philut was startled and his eyebrows rose. Knowing the details of the theft and stolen goods raised her alert level to the teenager.

    The young man named Leon raised his hands to relax philut''s guard.

    "I don''t do anything, I don''t do anything. I only have one mouth. That is to say, come and negotiate."

    Raise your hands and fingers and point to the small table next to the counter.

    "Hey, I said the badge was what I wanted. Can you stay out of it?"

    "Hey!!" looking at Mu Hantian with a smile on his face, he immediately stared at the boss with an incredible expression.

    Because it was too dark just now, I didn''t notice the figure sitting there, but I noticed it as soon as I looked at it.

    "It''s you. You''re the man in the morning. Are you the buyer?"

    "I thought you were the buyer. Didn''t I promise that Shatila? I''ll get it back for her."

    "Ah, yes, ha ha. My purpose is the same as you." ang smiled awkwardly.

    "Ha ha." Mu Hantian smiled, then sat down in his position, picked up the milk on the table and drank.

    "What, old man, are you so stingy? You prepared white water for the guests?"

    "Ah, have you colluded with each other? Each one said that there was a problem with the old prepared cow and milk." when he heard that his carefully prepared milk was said to be white water, Lord Roma complained with an unbearable appearance.

 Chapter 842

    "Let''s continue the topic just now. You just said you wanted to make a deal with me, didn''t you?" ferut asked coldly, looking at Cai yueang in front of him.

    Leon said to philut, "well, start negotiating again now. Then, philut, do you still wear the badge you stole?"

    "Yes... Yes." faced with Leon, who entered the theme directly, ferut responded briefly and simply, and then took the medal out of his trouser pocket behind him.

    Ferut took out the items from his pocket and put them on the table. They were badges with dragon patterns and extraordinary images.

    The size can be placed on the palm, and the material cannot be judged, but the graphics symbolized by pterosaur are quite complex. The unique thing is that the dragon''s open mouth holds a red gem.

    The red gem in the center of the badge radiated a hazy light, and Lai yueang was immediately excited.

    "Yes, yes, that''s it!"

    As for the so-called equivalent exchange, philut took out a badge that seemed to be valuable, while Le yueang, who proposed the transaction, touched it from the Middle East of his pocket, and then took out an... Old flip phone.

    Mu almost burst out when he saw the cold weather here. I''ll go. What''s the age of your flip phone? Who still uses it now. Are you an old man?

    Looking at the mobile phone that was put on the table, ferut showed a confused expression. Satisfied with this response, Pleiades activated the camera function of the mobile phone.

    "Look! Nine beats a second!"

    "Whoa, whoa, whoa! Hey, what''s that noise? It''s dazzling!"

    The white light is shining, and the mechanical shutter sounds quickly. The way of taking pictures in violation of etiquette made ferut want to complain, but Pleiades handed the mobile phone screen to her before she opened her mouth. She stared at herself on the screen.

    "This is..."

    "Yes, you have been copied! This is the ''meteor'' that can cut time and leave a body. I''m going to use this'' meteor ''to exchange that badge with you."

    "Poof...!" hearing this, Mu Han couldn''t help it.

    "Ha ha ha!"

    "Hey, what are you laughing at? It''s impolite." ferut glared at Mu Hantian angrily.

    Mu Han Tiansi didn''t care about it. She just went to the table, picked up her mobile phone and looked at it. Then he said to Lai yueang, "well, it''s a very good thing. Sure enough, this kind of mobile phone has a long power."

    "You -- you just said your cell phone, didn''t you!" Lai yueang looked at Mu Hantian in shock and was overjoyed. Instead, he grabbed Mu Hantian''s skirt and said, "you also came through, don''t you? You must remember me, don''t you!"

    "Let go!"

    "Oh, OK." Lai yueang''s seemingly fierce eyes calmed down, but he was still excited.

    "You come out with me." Mu Hantian said to Lai yueang, and then ferut gave her a look and motioned her to wait a moment.

    Anyway, the mobile phone and badge are in ferut''s hand. She''s not in a hurry.

    "Hey, what''s the matter with you?"

    "You remember me! Great. In fact, I still died several times, and two of them died here..." Lai yueang said the experience of these deaths with a painful face.

    "The return of death? It seems that the world is becoming more and more complicated."

    "Yes!" Lai yueang sighed. At least he had a similar companion, otherwise he would soon be tortured crazy.

    Suddenly, Lai yueang was shocked and said, "I found that I could just say the return of death!"

    "Ah?"

    "Well, as long as I mentioned these words before, there would be a suffocating fear coming on me. I couldn''t breathe. I didn''t expect I could tell you."

    "Maybe it''s because I''m also a jumper."

    "Do you have any way to leave this world?" asked Lai yueang excitedly.

    "I don''t know, but I want to go out first." Mu Han Tian waved his hand, then put his hands in his pockets and walked outside.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Next..."

    Mu Hantian, who came out of the stolen goods warehouse, raised his hands above his head, stretched his waist, and then moved his already stiff body.

    Raised his head, his black eyes looked straight at the night sky full of bright stars.

    Countless stars glittered in the night sky. Looking at the bright moon in the center of the night sky, Mu Hantian smiled slightly.

    "This world..." murmured to himself. Mu Hantian continued to put his hands in his pants bag and walked towards the endless darkness.

    There was a steady sound of footsteps on the originally silent Avenue. Mu cold day walked leisurely on the path in the dead of night.

    Let the cool breeze blow at night, the dark eyes scan around at will, and the dark slums covered by the night will be included in the eyes.

    The slums at night are unchanged except that the night sky is very eye-catching.

    The air is still as turbid as in the daytime, and it is very difficult to walk on the path under your feet. However, according to those dilapidated buildings, it can be inferred that today, decades ago, it was also brilliant.

    I just don''t know why it has become so full of holes here.

    Mu Hantian found a puddle with unknown origin in front of him. Just as he wanted to bypass the puddle directly, a hurried figure hurried out of the corner.

    Slums are a little dark in broad daylight, let alone at night.

    The figure who hurried over seemed to find Mu Hantian''s existence when he was close, and then wanted to stop anxiously.

    "Ah!" a lovely exclamation suddenly sounded.

    Mu Hantian looked up suspiciously, and saw a dark figure in front of him. It seemed that he slipped and stumbled towards himself.

    Mu Hantian dodged to the right side of his body as expected.

    Mu Hantian also saw that the figure bumping into him was the silver haired girl in the morning - Shatila

    "Don''t..." the girl seemed to know that she would fall to the ground and made a cry for help.

    Pop.

    "Hmm?" the girl suddenly felt that one hand firmly grasped her arm, and then her body about to fall was forcibly pulled back by this great force.

    "Are you okay?"

    "It''s all right, thank you," said Shatila.

    "It''s all right, that, Shatila. You..."

    Before Mu Hantian finished his words, she was mercilessly interrupted by Shatila: "I don''t know who you are, but I call others by the name of ''jealous witch''. What do you want?"

    "Ah?"

    "I''ll ask you again, why do you call me ''jealous witch''?"

    "This, because, this originally..."

    "I don''t know who told you that, but the interest is too bad, and you also have problems if you are deceived. The taboo symbol ''jealous witch'', you will be afraid to speak only, but you chose that name to call me?"

    This strange feeling, as expected, is the same as that Ang said.

    After finishing his emotions, Mu Hantian looked at the silver haired girl again and said, "I apologize to you, but... Forget it, that''s it. I''ll go first."

    "Ah, wait a minute, do you know where the stolen goods warehouse is?" the girl looked at Mu Hantian and asked earnestly.

    "Go straight ahead in this direction and you can see a house against the wall. That''s where you''re looking." Mu Hantian pointed to the direction of the stolen goods warehouse and then said.

    "Is there...?" the girl looked at the direction pointed by Mu Hantian and showed a thoughtful expression.

    "Well, I see. Well... Thank you. I hope you won''t joke like this next time." the girl bowed gratefully to Mu Hantian and waved goodbye.

    Then he trotted in the direction of the stolen goods warehouse.

    Gazing at the white figure leaving, Mu Hantian shrugged and was about to leave

    "Is that the guy?"

 Chapter 843

    "Great, you are here. You will never escape this time!"

    According to the direction provided by Mu Hantian, the silver haired girl soon came to the stolen goods warehouse. As soon as she stepped into the room, she found philut who stole her badge.

    At the moment, she seemed to be talking to the black haired boy opposite, but the silver haired girl didn''t care about the black haired boy, but stared at philut with extremely cold eyes.

    Why did she come here?

    It''s just evening. Looking at the excited ferut on her face, Elsa sneered and said, "I really came to buy this thing, but I even brought irrelevant people and owners here, so I''m going to change my plan."

    "Take things directly and kill all of you!"

    With that, Elsa''s figure flashed and soon appeared in front of philut holding the badge, and the machete was held high.

    "Philut, get away!"

    Seeing the opportunity, Lord Roma opened philut, then raised his big wooden stick and smashed it.

    Boom!!

    The floor was smashed by wooden sticks, which shows how much power Lord Roma had just used.

    "Wow." ferut, who was pulled apart, cried out in pain, covered her head and stood up, but it also made her avoid the deadly attack.

 Chapter 844

    "You bastard!" ang shouted at Elsa.

    Elsa seemed surprised to look at the Pleiades. Philut, Lord Roma and the silver haired girl were no exception. But the most shocking thing was not others, but the Pleiades itself.

    He didn''t know why he was so mad. Because he didn''t know, he decided to let his emotions flow and spit it all out.

    "There''s nothing to be happy about bullying such a young child! You sadistic woman who likes intestines cancels the whole table because her reservation is disordered. Are you a child? Cherish your life! You don''t know how painful it is to be cut open? I know very well!"

    "What are you talking about?"

    "Let your unexpected sense of justice and chivalry impeach the crooked reason of the world! For me, the crooked reason is to let you do whatever you want in this situation!"

    After hearing the roar of the Pleiades, Elsa rarely breathed out in a low voice like boredom. Hurt by ELSA''s inexplicable attitude, Pleiades shouted with foaming momentum: "OK, fight for the end of time - come on, Parker!"

    "It''s so ugly that I want to leave it to future generations. Just comply with your expectations."

    The floating voice responded to the Pleiades stamping their feet.

    Elsa was surprised and looked up. As she stood, she was surrounded by more than twenty sharp icicles.

    "I haven''t introduced myself yet, miss. My name is Parker - just a name. Take me to the yellow spring."

    The interlaced icicles set off white fog and covered the figure wearing a black coat in the low-temperature storm.

    The speed of the icicle far exceeded the speed seen in the lane, and it was barely able to catch up with the moment of hit with the naked eye. The sharp front end can easily penetrate the human body, and the blood will be dyed red. It''s a transparent warhead.

    And there are actually at least 20 icicles. If you hit, you will be fatally injured, but

    "Did you kill it?"

    "Why do you say that line at this time?" the bald man who kept silent before but interrupted with the most annoying words at the critical moment.

    Like the cry of the Pleiades.

    "Fortunately, I had something to prepare first. I didn''t want to bring it because I was too heavy, but I was dressed correctly."

    As if she cut the white smoke, Elsa danced her black hair and jumped into sight. Waving cook''s machete, I stepped on my body as light as a swallow and was not injured. After taking off his black coat, he only wore black tights. In addition, he looked no different from what he had just looked.

    "Shouldn''t that coat itself be very heavy, so it becomes flexible after taking it off?"

    "It''s interesting to explain that, but the fact is simpler. My coat is woven with a technique that can only exorcise demons once, so I found my life." after politely answering Pleiades''s questions, Elsa lowered her position and sprinted with a knife towards the front.

    The blade points directly at the silver haired girl who has just finished the big move. The machete went straight into her chest. The Pleiades couldn''t help crying out.

    But

    "Don''t underestimate the people who use elves. It''s terrible to be an enemy." the silver haired girl folded her hands on her chest and spread a multi-layer ice shield on the front, easily blocking Elsa''s machete. Elsa, who was blocked, immediately rolled back to avoid.

    Just like chasing Elsa, smaller icicles were inserted into the ground one after another. The pursuer was Parker standing next to the silver hair, like the commander waving his arm. Then icicles from all directions hit Elsa like artillery.

    Countless pieces of ice appeared one after another and danced freely in the room. However, in such ice violence, Elsa''s actions go far beyond the human realm.

    Rotating, the body is close to the ground like lying on the ground, sometimes running and dodging on the wall in disregard of gravity. If you can''t escape even if you judge, break the ice with another knife and smash the white crystal to dissipate it. With overwhelming skills to deal with the opponent''s attack, the fighting skills are unparalleled.

    "You''re used to fighting. You''re a girl."

    Elsa''s performance can only be expressed by magic. Even Parker who attacked her can''t help sighing.

    "Oh, I haven''t been treated as a girl for a long time."

    "In my opinion, most opponents are like babies. Anyway, you are really strong and poor."

    "It''s a shame to be praised by the elves." honestly, Elsa''s machete smashed the encircled ice at the same time.

    The number of ice blocks launched should have been nearly hundreds, but except for the first attack at the beginning, none of them could directly hit Elsa''s body.

    If it goes on, it will be very disadvantageous. Parker will have to rest in a few minutes.

    As she was about to step out, Elsa leaned forward and had nothing to do. Her right foot was glued to the frozen floor.

    The broken ice fragments accumulated on the ground and achieved the task of stumbling Elsa''s footsteps.

    "I''m not throwing ice aimlessly, meow," Parker said as he sold Meng.

    "In your plan?"

    "It''s a gap of experience, but I still have to praise you. Good night."

    Parker straightened his chest and shook his little body slightly on the girl''s shoulder.

    It''s almost like a must kill pose, stretching your hands forward, and then focusing on the largest level of magic that hasn''t been used so far

    Magic is no longer in the shape of ice. It is simply emitted with pure destructive energy.

    The blue and white light froze everything on the path and dyed the stolen goods warehouse white in one breath.

    Butбкбк

    "Ah, that''s great. I thought I would die." Elsa stood up from the ice and said with her usual emphasis.

    "After all, you are a girl. I can''t admire you for your behavior."

    The stunt was flashed, but Parker''s words did not contain anger beyond the letter. His tone was pure dissatisfaction with Elsa''s behavior itself.

    Blood dripped on the frozen floor, steaming slightly.

    The source of blood is Elsa''s right foot. Slightly deviated from the path of ice knot magic, she was standing barefoot, and her right foot was losing a lot of blood.

    No wonder, after all, the sole of her right foot was cut off.

    "I made a mistake in my hurry. I accidentally cut it off, but it was really dangerous just now."

    "Even then, it hurts."

    "Well, yes, it hurts. But it''s great. That''s the feeling of living, and..."

    In Parker''s caring language, Elsa nodded vaguely in her eyes and pressed her bleeding foot on the ice nearby without hesitation. The crack of the air made Elsa''s throat sound gorgeous, and then waved a knife to cut the ice surface. In this way, she blocked the soles of her feet with ice to complete the rough hemostasis.

    "It''s a little rough to move, but that''s enough."

    With the sound of hard footsteps, Elsa in ice boots laughed more and more happily.

    Fighting addiction, which does not shy away from self mutilation, has shocked a guy like a dog to speechless, but the biggest blow is the silver haired girl who is her enemy.

    "Parker, is it okay?"

    "Sorry, I want to sleep so much. I underestimate her. I''ll disappear when mana runs out." Parker, who responded to the girl''s low voice, lost his composure for the first time.

    Next to the silver hair, the kitten standing on the shoulder - the body emits a weak light. It looks so blurred that it seems to disappear, which means that the time has come.

    "Allah, it seems that I came a little late, but fortunately, no one was injured. Then let me be your opponent. Although I don''t want to see you very much."

 Chapter 845

    "Lovely little brother ~ it really makes me excited ~" Elsa replied with a smile. Her eyes haven''t left Mu Hantian''s body for a moment: "it''s a pity that you can''t see the ELF''s intestines, but your color should be good, little brother."

    "My intestines can''t be given to you. What''s more, it''s too wasteful to just take a look. It''s better to eat them with the kidney! Or it can be used to make fat sausage powder." Mu Hantian crossed his hands and refused.

    "All in all! Give up your heart. I''ll keep my intestines for cooking! At most, I''ll give them to you!"

    While telling Elsa a dirty jokes, Mu Hantian shouted to Lai yueang, "Hey, the dead fish eye war five slag over there, stay away, and then take the old man and the little thief cat to a safe area. Also, I''d be grateful if you stayed next to the big lady."

    "That''s not good! This is my territory, and I can''t let you fight alone." the tall giant grandpa came over with a mace.

    "I don''t need your help, go." Mu Hantian grabbed Lord Roma''s thick arm and threw the huge body out with one hand in everyone''s dull eyes.

    Lose you, Roma!

    "That woman is as strong as a monster. Don''t be careless?" ignoring Mu Hantian''s contempt for his combat effectiveness, Lai yuepleiades hurriedly took the silver haired girl and philut to hide in the corner.

    "SA, the next is Showtime." Mu Hantian smiled and walked slowly to Elsa.

    "Ah, you annoying little brother, I''ll teach you a lesson," Elsa said with a smile. And her body also exudes an amazing murderous spirit. Obviously, she doesn''t intend to let Mu cold day go.

    "Mu Hantian, be careful!" filut widened her eyes. Although she knew that Mu Hantian had extraordinary power, she was still nervous when she saw Mu Hantian dare to provoke Elsa there.

    The silver haired girl is also worried. She doesn''t know how powerful Mu Hantian is. Although she and Mu Hantian have only seen two sides, (well, there are two sides in her memory just now.) she doesn''t want Mu Hantian to get hurt or even give blood for what she did.

    "Oh?" Mu Hantian looked at Elsa, who had disappeared. There was no panic and surprise on her face. Instead, she actively raised the corners of her mouth.

    Well, how can you come to this world without a good fight?

    Whew!

    An empty voice sounded behind Mu Hantian, and Elsa didn''t know when she appeared behind Mu Hantian, raised her machete and cut it down.

    "Ha ha..." Mu Hantian just smiled and didn''t speak.

    He took a step forward and easily escaped Elsa''s sneak attack.

    "Cut." Elsa showed a look of surprise. She didn''t expect the kid''s reaction to be so fast.

    When Mu Hantian escaped his sneak attack, Elsa thought and felt a strong atmosphere of oppression. Just when she wanted to evacuate quickly, a voice full of ridicule sounded in vain.

    Mu Hantian looked at Elsa with a smile on his face, and a look of malice flashed in his eyes. Said: "this is over? It''s really not good. So... It''s my turn next!"

    Hearing this, Elsa was surprised and cried in her heart. The right foot stepped on the place and jumped back.

    Mu cold day took a step and ran. In the blink of an eye, he came to Elsa and kicked her in the abdomen before the other party reacted.

    "Poof!" when she got such a terrible foot without any protective equipment, Elsa vomited blood. Before she realized the pain of the displacement of her internal organs, her body flew out like a shell.

    Boom!!!

    Elsa, who flew out at a high speed, smashed the thick wall in an instant, and then was buried alive by scattered stones.

    "Ah? It''s over?" Mu Hantian clapped his hands. He was dissatisfied. He didn''t expect his opponent to be so weak.

    "Amount -"

    Everyone present looked at Mu Hantian quietly, as if thinking, is this person still human!

    "Ha ha, what''s the matter? A dull expression on his face." Mu Hantian came to the lost Roma with a laugh and sighed, "aren''t you dead, old man?"

    Hearing this, the veins on Lord Roma''s face burst, and he seemed to want to punch Mu Hantian''s face, but he gave up when he thought of his terrible combat effectiveness, but he still smiled and scolded: "you boy, can you respect the old man?"

    "That''s all right." Mu Hantian smiled, looked at philut, and took out twenty holy gold coins from his bag.

    "Here, here are twenty holy gold coins. What you have in your hand is mine."

    "Oh, oh." philu nodded, took the gold coin from Mu Hantian, and then handed the badge to Mu Hantian.

    "Hey, that... Can I have my badge back?" the silver haired girl stared at Mu Han Tian Dao.

    "Yes, after all, I made an appointment with you. Ah, you may have forgotten." Mu Hantian said faintly, then seemed to notice something, and suddenly turned to look at Lai yuepleiades.

    "Hey, boy, go away!"

    The moon Pleiades was wondering. The stones flew up and a dark shadow appeared under them. The shadow has black hair, dripping blood and stepping out to speed up the body.

    Holding the deformed cook force machete tightly, Elsa is the one who runs silently. And her goal, directly from Mu Hantian to Lai yuepleian with an ignorant face.

    "At least one person should be taken away..." gripping the deformed black machete, Elsa ran wildly, staring at Lai yueplein with a blank face, said coldly.

    Compared with the previous face-to-face, Elsa''s murderous spirit was like inserting ice bars into her back.

    It seemed that he was stunned by this killing intention. Lai yuepleiades stood in place and didn''t dare to move.

    "This guy..." ferut gnawed his teeth angrily and stared at Elsa. He clearly withstood the cruel foot and was able to get back a life.

    "Mu Hantian..." ferut looked at the most powerful person here, but found that the other party was no longer in place.

    "Alas, since you don''t have much power, at least don''t give people trouble."

    A very impatient voice sounded behind the Pleiades. Then a slender arm grabbed his shoulder. Lai yueplein felt his body light and was directly thrown into the air.

    "And you too. Isn''t it good to fall down and pretend to be dead?"

    Mu Hantian shook his head and said coldly, "it seems that you can''t do without some strength!"

    "It''s you again, smelly kid!" I wanted to kill one person before I left, but I saw Mu Hantian''s bad things at the critical moment. Elsa roared angrily.

    At this time, Elsa seemed to be overwhelmed by anger, and directly transferred her goal from leiyuepleian to Mu Hantian. Then he took out another machete from behind and rushed to Mu Hantian at a very fast speed.

    Boom!

    Mu Hantian stamped the ground, the ground inside the house cracked into cracks and spread around, and several broken small stones splashed from the ground.

    "Drink!"

    Later, Mu Hantian drank loudly and raised his leg to put it on the stone. In an instant, the gravel flew out like an arrow. It was obviously a small gravel, but it was comparable to the great power of a shell.

    "What? Er..." Elsa cried out. In retrospect, the strength and speed of the other party are all above themselves, and a touch of fear can''t help rising in my heart.

    However, Elsa was not given a chance to escape. Boom! Boom! Boom! The explosion sounded around her, rolling up a cloud of dust and smoke.

    "Poof!" Elsa opened her mouth and spit out a big mouthful of blood again. Although she began to avoid those flying stones at the first time, the number was so large and the speed was so fast that several stones still hit her body heavily.

    Because Elsa didn''t have any armor, the small stones flying like missiles hit Elsa directly, and the blood red blood immediately splashed.

    "Oh, why."

    Boom

    The whole house began to tremble because of the large-scale attack. Facing the majesty of collapse at any time, seeing this scene, ferut shouted in panic: "ah?! no, the house is about to collapse! Get out of here quickly!"

    The crowd nodded, panicked and jogged towards the door.

    Boom!

    Finally, the overburdened house collapsed under the attention of everyone, and finally turned into ruins. There is no possibility of repair at all. We can only rebuild another one.

    What everyone could not imagine, the fingers of the figure who fell in the pool of blood suddenly trembled.

 Chapter 846

    "Oh, everyone is fine." Lord Roma sighed and accepted the fact that his house was gone.

    "It''s over." Mu Hantian raised his arms and moved his body.

    "Thank you. Mu cold day." the girl with white cheeks and silver hair smiled.

    It is not a self abandoning smile, nor a short illusory smile, nor a pathetic smile with consciousness. But smile purely because of happiness, pure and incomparable can smile.

    Put away her smile, the silver haired girl seemed to think of something again and turned her eyes to the tired panting vegetable moon.

    "Well, thank you, too. And... That?" if Elsa didn''t have the critical reminder of leyue Pleiades when she attacked, maybe she would have died under Elsa''s machete.

    However, when the silver haired girl wanted to show her gratitude, she found that she didn''t know the man''s name at all, which was somewhat embarrassing.

    Seeing the silver haired girl suddenly looking at herself, a spirit of Lai yuepleiades stood up as if she had forgotten the fatigue at this time, "Lai yuepleiades. My name is Lai yuepleiades."

    The silver haired girl just ''Oh'', and then walked briskly to the direction of Mu cold day.

    "Er..." looking at the silver haired girl who doesn''t care about birds, Lai yuepleiades petrified in situ directly.

    "My name is Amelia. I really thank you for today."

    "So this is your real name, but there''s no need to thank you."

    Mu Hantian shook his arm and continued, "I''m not in the expansion of a sense of justice or out of chivalry. I just help you because I value commitment, and I have nothing to do here."

    "Looks like I''m late?"

    "Lein harut?" the unqualified ADC of soy sauce in the whole game looked at the visitor in surprise.

    "It''s under the Pleiades, meet again. Sorry to be late." looking back at the Pleiades sitting on the ground, reinharut, a beautiful young man with red hair, smiled apologetically.

    "It''s not like it, but it''s really late." Mu Hantian said faintly: "I''ve solved the enemy here and started nagging. You''re late. It''s too slow."

    "I''m ashamed. If I hadn''t felt the power here, I might have been a little late." Rhine harut spread his hand to Mu Hantian with a bitter smile.

    Lai yueang breathed a sigh of relief at the interaction between them, and then moved her eyes to Amelia around Mu cold day. After three or four hard deaths, she finally saved the girl

    "It''s not easy, it''s not easy..."

    Just as Lai yuepleiades lamented that he had finally succeeded, the remaining light in the corner of his eye accidentally flew up the waste wood left aside, and a dark shadow appeared under it.

    The shadow has black hair, dripping blood and stepping out to speed up the body. Holding the deformed cook force machete tightly, Elsa is the one who runs silently.

    "Be careful!"

    "Ah? It''s a strong body that can move after such an injury." Mu Han Tian didn''t see the dark shadow, waved his hand, and a barrier appeared out of thin air, blocking Elsa''s way.

    "One day, I''ll cut everyone''s stomachs. Before that, you should take good care of your intestines." after putting down a cruel word that the villain must say, Elsa took out a smoke bomb from a blushing gap in her upper body, hit it hard on the ground, and then fled away through the smoke.

    Mu Hantian, who didn''t expect to open another battlefield, decided not to catch up. Anyway, this woman''s style of doing things is not like the kind of person who will use small means. Who is afraid of who is coming from the front.

    "Come on, Amelia, I saved you again."

    "Thank you."

    "Well, goodbye. It''s time for me to find a place to live, although I may not be able to find it."

    Amelia glanced at Mu Hantian and said slowly, "well... You said there was no place to live, right? I''d like to invite you to stay in the house for a while." speaking of this, Amelia blushed and explained, "don''t misunderstand, it won''t be like what you think. Just to thank you for helping me fight back the woman and regain the important badge..."

    "Thank you."

    "It''s really good for you to protect Lord Amelia in cold weather. Besides, Lord Amelia..."

    Walking quickly to the satisfied Amelia, lein harut knelt at her feet and bowed his head. There was no stagnation in every move, and every move followed the etiquette perfectly.

    "Because I''m immature, I''m willing to bear any punishment for my gaffe."

    The sword on the waist was placed in front of the standing knee, and lein harut apologized for his gaffe. This is the knight''s greatest apology. And reinharut was also well aware that he was willing to bear no matter how much punishment he was punished.

    However, the silver haired girl waved her index finger and tooted her mouth unhappily. "Don''t worry. I''ve got it back anyway, and it''s because of myself."

    "I see," replied reinharut.

    "Reinharut, I hope you can keep this confidential," Amelia said after putting away the badge.

    After looking at Amelia''s pleading eyes, Rhine harut said with a smile, "of course, I''m not that talkative person. I''ll keep it a secret for you."

    "That''s good. Let''s go, cold weather."

    "Ah." Mu Hantian nodded and followed Amelia''s footsteps.

    The ignored Lai yueang bit her teeth, as if she had made up her mind.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    The matter came to an end, and the slums visited by few people once again restored their original solitude and peace.

    Walking on the road with amelia, the strong wind at night was blowing and dancing her hair in the cold day.

    "The moon is beautiful tonight." Amelia couldn''t help sighing.

    Looking up at the sky from my hair, I have been immersed in the twilight sky over the king''s capital - the bright moon shines high. I don''t know when the dark clouds have dispersed, and the bright moon buried under the dark clouds reappears.

    "Yes! In fact, many times, the night is more beautiful than the day, perhaps because the God of the night is a woman." Mu Han said jokingly.

    For a moment, Mu Hantian put away his smile and showed an interesting expression. Then he came to a house and kicked it with his foot under Amelia''s stunned eyes.

    Boom!

    Countless cracks appeared on the walls of the house that was kicked, and then began to shake violently, as if facing a terrible earthquake.

    "Wow!" a scream came from the deserted old house. Then, under Amelia''s puzzled look, a slightly familiar figure ran out quickly.

    Black hair, a set of black and white sportswear, this slightly embarrassed figure is Lai yueplein.

    "Hey, do you want to kill me? If I had been slower just now, I might have been crushed to death." Lai yueplein glared at Mu Hantian and pointed to the house that had become a ruin.

    Mu Hantian shrugged when he heard the speech and said indifferently, "tell me, what''s the matter with you following me?"

    "Well..."

 Chapter 847

    Mu Hantian came to Laiyue Pleiades, looked up and down at this "companion" who was like himself, and suddenly said, "are you also sleeping in the wild and looking for a place to live?"

    "Yes!" Lai yueplein was a little stunned and was stared at by a man. He was uncomfortable and couldn''t help saying.

    When he returned to his mind, he fiercely widened his black pupils, with an incredible expression on his face, "you, how do you know?!"

    "Ha ha..." Mu Hantian smiled proudly and said, "in addition, what reason do you have to follow? Are you really a stalker?"

    When it comes to "stalker", Mu Hantian''s eyes suddenly become sharp, as if he had met something interesting, and a strange arc rises at the corners of his mouth.

    "Gudong -" looking at Mu Hantian''s cheerful expression, Lai yuepleiades couldn''t help swallowing his saliva. If I admit that I''m a stalker here, there''s no doubt that I''ll be punched by a boy of the same age.

    The scenes of Elsa''s abuse suddenly flashed through her mind, and the cold sweat that she was frightened fell down along the outline of her cheeks.

    "Hahaha, what are you talking about, brother? Since we are all people from different worlds, and you have found accommodation, and I don''t stay in the wild? If it''s not too troublesome, can you bring me one?" Lai yuepleiades immediately flattered and smiled as he looked at his Mu cold day with a playful face.

    "Hmm? I always feel a little concerned about what you said to him in cold weather."

    See Mu Hantian and Lai yueplein standing over there, I don''t know what they''re talking about? Amelia didn''t know when she came to Mu Hantian''s side and asked suspiciously.

    "Nothing, but the boy seems to have no place to go." Mu Hantian shrugged and said indifferently.

    "Is that so?" Amelia looked at the Lai yuepleiades who nodded repeatedly, and then the kind-hearted she took in Lai yuepleiades.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Under the leadership of Amelia, Mu Han Tian and Lai Yue Pleiades smoothly came to a luxurious palace like garden.

    "This is really amazing." for a long time, Lai yueang spit out a sentence.

    "It''s similar to the Royal Palace of Ulysses, except that it''s not that big." Mu Hantian couldn''t help but exclaim.

    Looking around the spacious courtyard, Mu Hantian and Lai yueang, as guests, still abide by the rules and wait for Amelia to lead.

    Even in the dark, the light in the courtyard is enough to illuminate the whole road.

    "Welcome back, Lord Amelia."

    The two girls standing side by side at the door gently opened their lips.

    Mu Hantian narrowed his eyes stabbed by the light and looked at the door of the house with surprised eyes.

    Two maiden as like as two peas, they are dressed as identical twins.

    About 150 cm tall, with big eyes and pink lips, the outline of the face allows loveliness and tenderness to coexist, giving people a feeling of love and compassion. The hair styles of the two girls were short, with opposite sides, just covering their left and right eyes.

    The only thing that can distinguish the identity of the two women is the parting of their hair. Pink and sky blue are the obvious signs of the two sisters.

    Wearing a black base skirt, white hair ornaments and bare slender shoulders.

    "Oh, are there any maids here?" Mu Hantian looked at them as if he had found something new. At the same time, I can''t help but praise the explicit clothes in my heart.

    "Lord Amelia, ram was blasphemed by the guest''s eyes."

    "Lord Amelia, REM is in the guest''s mind."

    Ramrem and the two made a frightened look, hugged each other, and stared at Mu Hantian with a disdainful face.

    "Really... How can you look at the person you meet for the first time in cold weather?" Amelia tooted her mouth, as if she was a little dissatisfied.

    "Ala, Amelia, I just appreciate it, or... Are you jealous?" Mu Hantian smiled and stared at Amelia with funny eyes, joking rudely.

    "Don''t... don''t talk nonsense. Be careful I''ll kick you out!" Amelia blushed and said with an angry expression.

    "Ha ha." in the courtyard full of solitude, the laughter of admiring the cold day stirred back and forth.

    "Rem, let''s stay away from this guest in the future. I always feel that my character is very bad and say..."

    "Well, sister, you should be careful..."

    "OK, remram. These two are my guests. You can arrange it. You can talk about anything tomorrow." Amelia showed a helpless expression and nodded to Mu Hantian and Pleiades.

    "Yes - Lord Amelia."

    "Since it''s Emilia, REM can only be wronged."

    Ram and REM led the Pleiades and Mu Hantian to arrange their accommodation respectively.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    This is a strange ceiling.

    With the expectation of a new day and the confusion of the future, Mu Hantian opened his hazy eyes.

    After opening your eyes, you first see the pure white simple and beautiful light, which is the soft luster of the combination of sunshine and white ceiling.

    In the center, the hanging exquisite crystal shines with luxurious brilliance, which deeply attracts Mu Hantian''s attention.

    "I really don''t know what to say."

    Put your palm next to your eyes, trying to hide the dazzling light, Mu Hantian murmured to himself.

    Mu Hantian put away his confused eyes and raised the soft touch quilt covered on his body. Supporting his body, he slowly sat up and Mu Hantian looked at the surrounding layout curiously.

    "It looks like an upper class room. Oh, the mural hanging on the wall only makes me feel strange, and what the hell is this non aesthetic picture? Can it really be called a guest room?"

    "You''re awake, guest." REM with short blue hair stood aside and quietly watched Mu cold day.

    "Yes, I''m awake. But what are you doing here? Are you giving me benefits?"

    Listening to Mu Hantian''s jokes, REM turned a deaf ear and stared at Mu Hantian expressionless, and said slowly, "it''s 9 o''clock on the sunny day. The male guest who has a white meal. The guest who seems to have no effect got up as early as 7 o''clock."

    "Really?" seeing that REM ignored his jokes directly, Mu Hantian tilted his mouth uninteresting.

    "En? Maid sister, where''s the suit I''m wearing?" Mu Hantian only found a brand-new male housekeeper uniform from the corner of the bed.

    "Are you talking about the suit that is as strange as another guest?" REM thought about it and replied, "because REM sees that it is a little dirty and some broken. So REM took it to clean it without authorization and will return it to the guest after it is repaired."

    "Oh? That''s right. Thank you very much." Mu Hantian nodded. After that series of events, it was inevitable that the clothes would be dirty. As for the damage, it should be made when fighting Elsa.

    "Sorry, we don''t have any extra men''s clothes here, so we only have housekeeper''s clothes. REM will repair the clothes and return them to the guests as soon as possible." he found that Mu Hantian had been staring at the housekeeper''s clothes in silence, thinking that the other party didn''t like it, REM apologized.

 Chapter 848

    "Oh, this is the housekeeper''s clothes... Although it''s a little stuffy, it seems to be in role-playing. To tell the truth, I haven''t worn it yet." in front of REM, who murmured his apology, was Mu Hantian dressed as a housekeeper.

    Seeing Mu Hantian looking at his housekeeper''s clothes with great interest, REM showed an incredible expression.

    Maybe it''s because Mu Hantian has broad shoulders and thin body. Housekeeper style clothes look particularly good.

    "You''re a strange man, guest," REM said.

    "Ha ha, really? It seems that many people have said so since they came here." Mu Hantian shrugged and said indifferently.

    "Really? That''s really rude, strange guest."

    "Ha ha, you are also very interesting." Mu Hantian responded with a careless ha ha smile. At the same time, he added to himself, you are probably not human?

    Although I was wondering about each other''s identity, I didn''t move my face and didn''t say what I wanted.

    "Ha ha, this appearance is also very interesting. If you have something to say, it will be impolite to the guests." Mu Hantian, who was about to push the door out, suddenly felt that the maid had been staring at herself. It seemed that she wanted to ask, but she hesitated to speak.

    "May I ask the guest''s name?" REM thought and continued, "of course, if you don''t suggest that we always call you ''guest'', then you don''t have to answer REM''s question."

    "Name? Didn''t Amelia tell you?" Mu Hantian asked suspiciously.

    REM shook his head and said softly, "no, Lord Amelia came back to her room last night. She didn''t mention anything about the two guests."

    Listening to REM''s explanation, the 16th night first showed a surprised expression, and then smiled with interest, "ha ha ~ it''s really interesting. Amelia brought two unidentified people back. Won''t you doubt that we are dangerous people?"

    "Lord rozval told us not to interfere too much in the affairs of Lord Amelia." REM looked at Mu Hantian with a very serious expression, "the guest is a waste ordinary man, so he should not be a dangerous person. But you should be."

    Listening to REM''s undisguised words, mu hantianlu smiled from his heart and said, "thank you for your honest answer. Also, my name is mu Hantian. As you can see, I am a very gentle person. Of course, it is for my friends."

    "Really?" REM looked skeptical.

    "Even if you don''t believe it, please give me more advice. Maid sister ~"

    "REM''s name is rem. please don''t call me that." REM corrected without expression.

    "I see, sister rem."

    "Please don''t call me that."

    "Sister rem."

    "Please don''t call me that, guest!"

    "Well, well, let''s call you rem. why are you so serious, really."

    "Please remember, the guest who eats white rice will call me rem."

    Dong!

    A heavy door closing sound sounded. Looking at the back of the hurried away, Mu cold Tian shook his head.

    "Well, now I''m a free guest again."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    After walking out of the room, a wide corridor with unified warm colors on the wall and floor is displayed in front of us. The left and right channels are constantly extending, and the end can not be seen at all, which makes people afraid.

    Mu Hantian looked at the corridor with interest.

    Mu Han walked along the corridor with a brisk pace, and the clear footsteps broke the silence of the house.

    There was complete silence, and the voice of life could not be heard here. If it weren''t for REM, who had just met one of the maids here, Mu Hantian began to think whether there was no one living here.

    "Rozvar..." Mu Hantian stroked his smooth chin and whispered the strange name.

    This name was just heard from REM, and it was called "adult" like Amelia.

    Amelia had said before that she also lived temporarily in the house. Combined with the above points, this man named rozval

    "That''s the owner of the mansion?" Mu Hantian was not interested in the owner of the mansion. He was just thinking about another problem.

    First is Amelia, then the twin maid sisters, and then the latest Mu Hantian... By the way, there is the attached Lai yueplein.

    Finally, coupled with this never met rozval, is there only six people living in such a large mansion?

    "Ah, speaking of it, I forgot to ask the maid where the washroom is?" Mu Hantian sighed heavily for his mistake, then came to a gate and pushed it.

    Then I opened the door and saw

    "Ah ~ ~ ha ~ ~"

    A young girl with blond curly hair narrowed her eyes and yawned heavily in front of Mu cold day. That''s how cute it is.

    "Ah?" she opened her eyes and looked at Mu cold day who suddenly burst into the door. The young girl with curly hair stared and jumped up from the chair.

    The thick book lying flat on the young girl''s lap fell to the ground with a bang, making a slight sound.

    "You, you..." the curly young girl trembled and pointed to Mu cold day, as if she wanted to say something.

    "Hmm? Seven people... There''s still a young girl hiding here." Mu Hantian gently closed the door, and then called again. He waved to the curly young girl and said hello.

    "Good morning, little girl."

    "Ah! Don''t close the door and enter again at this time!" the curly young girl angrily glared at Mu Hantian and shouted.

    This room is very suitable to be called a ''Library''. The area is twice as large as the previous guest room, and the bookshelf is so high that there is no gap in front of the ceiling. The books on the bookshelf are also closely arranged, and the amount of books is unimaginable.

    "Well, there are a lot of books, but I can''t understand any of them."

    I rummaged through a few books on the bookshelf at random, but I couldn''t see a book written in Japanese. There are no Western European letters. Many of them are hieroglyphs seen on the street before.

    "It''s really a kid who makes people very angry from the heart..." looking at Mu Hantian, she casually flipped the books like taking this place as her own study, and the curly young girl showed a dangerous sneer.

    However, Mu Hantian didn''t pay attention to the words of the young girl with curly hair, but looked at the books here with interest.

    "Don''t ignore other people''s warnings so naturally! You boring kid!... or did you come to find fault on purpose? In that case, I won''t show weakness!"

    It seems that he finally heard the words. Mu Hantian put down his book and walked to the curly young girl with a happy smile.

    Then, under the stunned gaze of the other party, Mu Hantian stretched out his hands and kneaded the young girl''s face.

    "Although proud Laurie is very loving, it''s a pity that I''m not controlled by Laurie. But to tell the truth, you''re very cute."

    The girl in front of me was younger than filt who met in the poor street. I''m afraid she was only eight or nine years old. There is no doubt that she was a young girl. And her luxurious dress with a lot of wrinkles goes well with her lovely appearance.

    The most obvious feature is a vertical curly, long light cream hair. If a lovely face smiles, no one can resist.

    At the moment, this lovely foul level little face has begun to be seriously distorted, and finally completely distorted.

    Pop!

    The young girl raised her arm and patted off Mu Hantian''s hand on her face. Her anger burned in her eyes.

    "The boy who just came here is rude. Why is there another one now? Moreover, and..." the curly young girl trembled her shoulders and roared at Mu Han like a flash flood.

    "This faceless boy should be more unscrupulous and rude! He touched Betty''s face with those hands... Unforgivable!"

    "Oh?" listening to the young girl''s words, Mu Hantian recalled the corners of his mouth and said, "did the boy come too?"

    "Die ten thousand times for Betty!" the curly young girl raised her right hand and aimed at Mu Hantian, with unforgivable anger in her voice.

    Then, the originally quiet library began to howl in the wind.

    An invisible air stream with great destructive power burst out from the young girl''s hand and rushed to Mu Hantian with an unstoppable momentum.

 Chapter 849

    Suddenly, with Mu Hantian''s position as the center, a strong wind suddenly hung up. The wind howled, and Mu''s black hair swayed in the strong wind.

    "Oh, magic." feeling the ominous wind hanging around, Mu Hantian looked at the angry Betty with an indifferent face, and a funny arc came up at the corners of his mouth.

    "Betty can''t bear it anymore. It''s time for you to see the tragic end of angering Betty!" looking at the cold day even in the face of her anger. Betty raised her hand with an unbearable face, and an invisible air current rushed to Mu Hantian.

    Betty looked at a pair of Mu cold days that didn''t notice the magic and stood still. With a proud cold hum, he said with disdain on his face: "hum! I know Betty''s power..."

    The words suddenly stopped, and Betty''s eyes widened as if she saw something terrible, with an unbelievable expression.

    Mu Han Tian snapped his fingers at will, and then under Betty''s stunned gaze, the extremely aggressive magic attack disappeared without a trace, and even the wind hanging in the room stopped strangely.

    "What have you just done?" Betty asked loudly, her delicate doll like cheeks full of shock, and her eyebrows wrinkled unconsciously.

    "Ha... What did you do?" Mu Han Tian blinked his eyes, then the corners of his mouth lifted a radian and said faintly: "didn''t you see it clearly just now?"

    This boy is not simple! Never be careless... Betty warned herself so.

    "Now that you''re finished, can I go?"

    "How can I let you leave so easily! It''s just breaking the lower magic, which makes you so complacent? Let you see what the real magic is!" said, waving his small hand, several different colored light balls appeared in the air around Mu cold day, flying towards Mu cold day like a kicked football.

    If she can''t even clean up a hairy boy, how can she continue to be the keeper of the forbidden library?

    "Fixed exists!"

    "Hmm?" when he raised his fist to aim at those light balls, Mu Hantian was surprised and suddenly found that his body seemed to be imprisoned by something.

    Mu Hantian looked forward and saw that several colorful light balls had rushed in front of him, and then hit Mu Hantian''s seemingly weak body heavily.

    Boom, boom, boom, boom, boom!!!

    Five explosions sounded in succession, and the aftertaste of the explosion made the whole library upside down and chaotic. Betty glanced casually at the books falling on the ground, and finally focused her eyes on the dust and smoke.

    "Hum, rude boy. Should you taste the pain this time?" Betty snorted coldly without expression. Even if the boy''s body is so strong, it can''t resist so many magic attacks at the same time?

    When he took a step forward and was about to recover the boy''s'' body ''and give it to the twin maids, a familiar voice came out of the dust.

    "You''re too happy."

    Betty looked strangely at the figure coming out of it.

    Unexpectedly... It''s really blocked?!

    Mu Hantian, who was still safe from the magic attack, moved his body, loosened his muscles and bones, smiled and said, "I''ll play with you."

    Betty was stunned when she was hit by her magic and was still alive and kicking like a nobody.

    Betty''s dull eyes haven''t fully recovered. Her blue crystal pupils are full of miracles. She stares at Mu Hantian as if she wants to see him through. She trembles and says, "are you really human?"

    The magic attack that was enough to paralyze the weak human body in bed for a month was so easily blocked by the body of a human teenager, and it didn''t cause any damage.

    This has had a huge impact on Betty''s world outlook as an elf. Or is it that the young man in front of us is not a simple human species, but does not know the super existence of the species?

    "Who knows. You think it is." Mu Hantian shrugged carelessly.

    If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes today, if someone told Betty that there was a human being who could resist multiple attack magic with her body like this, Betty would only laugh off it and treat it as a joke.

    However, facts have proved that this monster exists and is now in front of her.

    "What the hell are you talking about!" when she heard Mu Hantian''s words, Betty said loudly with an expression of "you''re teasing me".

    In the blink of an eye, the same attack magic appeared around Mu Hantian again, but this time the number of balls was more and the power was greater.

    "You are really a lady with a temper." Mu Hantian shook his head and looked relaxed in the face of the magic attack that was enough to blow up ordinary people''s bodies.

    Without dodging, he stepped on the ground and took the initiative to face the ball of light.

    Looking at the Mu cold day, Betty''s beautiful face, like a doll, showed a little dignity.

    A little hesitation, little hand gently waved. The right hand fell, and the light ball hit the cold sky like a shell.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Looking up at the light ball, Mu Hantian turned around and shook his legs at will. When the foot touches the surface of the light ball, it is undoubtedly broken again.

    The smashed light ball turns into colorful stars and falls from the sky, creating a picturesque scene.

    "Then next, it''s my turn?" just after saying that, Mu Hantian broke the ground and rushed to Betty like a bullet.

    "Eh?" Mu Hantian suddenly showed an unexpected voice. At a place less than ten meters away from Betty, a huge golden barrier suddenly appeared, surrounded Mu Hantian, and his action was slightly hindered.

    In front of Betty, an amazing huge magic wave erupted from her body. Although she couldn''t see it, Mu Hantian could feel that an invisible flame was continuously released on her.

    "Savage and rude people don''t get close to Betty any more. Just stay there and accept punishment." Betty stared at the cold day when she was locked in the barrier with an expressionless face. She seemed to know that the enemy was not easy to deal with. She was going to start to take it seriously.

    "This kind of thing is useless." Mu Hantian took out Jingjue, (of course, the black furnace magic sword is left for separation.) and then cut it on the border with a sword.

    "Click... Bang --!"

    Suddenly, the boundary shrouded in Mu Hantian was covered with countless small cracks. At the same time, a loud noise sounded in my ear, and the boundary began to break like glass.

    "Drink!" Mu Hantian burst out, and then he let his foothold collapse like an explosion and began to sprint forward.

    Facing the sprint attack of shortening the distance with overwhelming speed, Betty didn''t say anything, and her face didn''t look flustered and wanted to escape.

    "Oh, space magic? But do you think you can really beat Betty? Sao Nian, you''re too young." Betty laughed, laughing like mocking each other''s stupid behavior.

    As soon as Betty''s words fell, the colorful "forbidden library" was immediately taken away and became a monochrome painting in black and white.

    If you want a metaphor, it''s like pouring ink into the air.

    "Oh?" Mu Hantian raised his mouth and looked around with an interesting appearance.

    However, the abnormal change of the landscape is not only the forbidden library, but also the scenery outside the window becomes black and white, and everything seems to stop.

    Mu Hantian stopped sprinting because of the sudden change and stood still.

    Does time stop?

 Chapter 850

    Looking at the gray world, Betty stepped forward and walked to Mu cold day.

    "Hum, do you know Betty''s power?" looking at Mu cold day, who was stopped by time and didn''t move, Betty smiled proudly and then said, "even if you are so powerful, what can you do if time is stopped?"

    "Oh? It''s really time to stop." Mu Hantian showed an expression of "if so", then moved his body under Betty''s frozen expression, staring at Betty like a vast star.

    "For... For... Why!!"

    Looking at Mu Hantian who suddenly moved, Betty widened her eyes, and her delicate cheeks like dolls were full of disbelief.

    The sudden change of events made her move back a few steps. But Betty soon regained her original look, and then asked in a questioning tone, "why? Can you continue to act when time stops?"

    You know, Betty is a super elf, and the ability to stop at this time can be regarded as one of her strongest magic. In the magic of time stop, if the magic is not on themselves or far more powerful than themselves, they should be stopped obediently and let Betty play.

    However, today, when you cast this magic, there were unexpected results.

    The boy in front of her could move freely in the space where time stopped, and Betty didn''t feel any magic breath from Mu Hantian. Is he really an ordinary human?

    "Hum, why?" Mu Hantian made a beautiful arc at the corner of his mouth, then waved his sword under Betty''s shocked eyes, and then aimed at the black-and-white world in front of him.

    "Time magic is indeed a bug, but unfortunately, the strength gap between us is too big."

    Bang -!

    A roar broke through the sky, and Betty turned pale as she looked at the scene around her.

    Countless thick cracks spread from the foot of Mu cold day. Crackling ~ ~ the sound of broken glass came from all directions.

    The black-and-white world suddenly turns into nothingness under this unstoppable foot! Black and white faded, and the world resumed its colorful colors again.

    "Have you had enough? I''ll go first." Mu Hantian didn''t care about Betty''s murderous eyes, touched her head, and then quickly grabbed the door.

    "Ah, you bastard, I will kill you!"

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Ha ha... I didn''t expect you to make Lord Beatrice so angry. What did you do?"

    Mu Hantian, who had just walked out of little Laurie''s room, met ram passing by with tea, and the other party stopped and asked as soon as they saw Mu Hantian.

    "Nothing. I just had a fight with her and Ko her." Mu Hantian explained.

    "Although he didn''t understand it very well, RAM thought it was good for the guests to apologize." RAM narrowed his eyes with the same color as his hair and stared at Mu Hantian.

    "It''s not my fault. It''s her first hand, and I didn''t hurt her."

    At this time, REM came over pushing the dining car.

    "Sister, what are you talking about with the guests?"

    "No, nothing," RAM replied concisely. Then he looked at Mu Hantian: "guest, it''s time for dinner."

    "Guest, it''s time for white rice."

    Ram walked ahead with tea, while REM pushed the dining car behind.

    Mu Hantian selectively ignored the answer of the blue haired maid rem, then breathed and walked in.

    "Wow, it''s good. It''s a noble table. I thought what if it''s strange food in a different world. Right, cold weather."

    The restaurant covers a large area. As soon as he entered, Zuo Ling saw Lai yueplein, who had been waiting for a long time.

    REM put breakfast such as salad and bread on the table, while ram quickly distributed tea and tableware.

    "Eh? Why did you arrive before me? I didn''t see you coming out." Mu Hantian saw the curly hair Laurie around Lai yueang.

    "Hum!" little Laurie snorted coldly, indicating that I don''t want to talk to you.

    "Eh? Do you know this young girl in cold weather?" Lai yuepleiades looked over curiously.

    "Yes, just wanted to hit me."

    At this time

    "Aha - ah, is there a good thing? Good thing, good thing."

    The happy voice of the new characters who stepped into the restaurant interrupted everything.

    He is a tall man. He was half a head taller than Leon, and his dark blue hair was long enough to touch his back. However, in terms of physique, it is closer to being thin, and the color of skin is morbid and pale. With a correct face, he seems to be a depressed and gloomy beautiful young man.

    The different pupil colors of left yellow and right blue clearly strengthened that impression. If there were no clothes with strange colors and clown face makeup.

    "Do you still hire clowns to perform after dinner? I really don''t understand what rich people think." by Lai yueang.

    "Why does this person like this weird dress? Shouldn''t it be a formal dress at this time?" Mu Hantian yanked at the corners of his mouth and looked at a bad tempered Lori: "as a family, don''t you care?"

    "Betty didn''t want and didn''t want to interfere with this guy''s bad taste."

    "Well, Betty, it''s really disqualified to be a member of your family."

    "Don''t call Betty by her name."

    The indifferent girl shrugged her shoulders and left the dialogue. Mu Hantian was bitter about her attitude.

    The clown who stepped into the restaurant looked at the girl like Mu Hantian, and then widened his eyes.

    "Oh - Beatrice is here. After such a long time, do you finally want to have dinner with me? It''s so happy."

    "The guy over there is the only one who makes people feel disgusted from beginning to end. When have you become so annoying? Rozval..." facing the warm words of the clown youth, Betty narrowed her eyes coldly: "don''t think about it. Who wants to have breakfast with you who is so funny in makeup and hobbies? I''m just waiting for my brother."

    "I''m glad to be a guest in my house. Mr. Mu Hantian and Mr. Lai yueang. My name is rozvar and I''m the owner of the house." then he extended his hand to Mu Hantian

    "Nice to meet you, Mr. pervert." Mu Hantian squinted and smiled, stretched out his hand and held it with rozval''s hand.

    "Click... CLICK!" something cracked. There was no doubt that it was the sound of bones.

    Betty, sitting on one side, looked very surprised as if she had seen something terrible. Rozval himself smiled as if he didn''t feel anything.

    "Ha ha, as Amelia said, he is a very interesting person."

 Chapter 851

    "Interesting?" listening to rozval''s evaluation of himself, Mu Han narrowed his eyes for half a day, and then said with an inexplicable smile, "you look very interesting, Mr. pervert."

    "Ha ha, that''s right. Let''s do it with each other..." rozval also laughed, then looked down at the hands they held, and obvious discomfort could be seen from his face.

    "Then, if you can, can I call you Mr. cold day?" rozval raised his head, looked at Mu cold day with a happy expression, and suddenly asked, "can you release your hand? Ha ha. To be honest, my hand is almost unconscious!"

    "Ha ha, I''m sorry, I almost forgot." although Mu Hantian said an apology, he didn''t have a little apology on his face, but showed a look of abuse.

    "Click... CLICK!" the sound of two broken bones stirred in the spacious dining room, and the corners of rozval''s mouth twitched severely. This is not something unconscious, but completely abandoned.

    Mu Hantian shook his hand hard and finally released his hand.

    Rozvar closed his eyes and silently recited a messy spell. He saw that the palm crushed by Mu cold sent out a faint green light.

    "Hehe, in that case, excuse me first." rozval shook his right hand, which was restored and could continue to move, smiled at Mu Hantian and Betty, and then turned and left.

    "You are so brave..."

    Betty, who had been watching their every move, was shocked on her delicate cheeks like dolls.

    "Do you know who was the figure who just attracted the attention of the public like a clown?" Betty looked up at the cold sky. Her blue crystal eyes seemed to be looking at a monster in human skin, not a normal human.

    "The master of the house. Rozval L. mezzas, the border count of luknica kingdom." Mu Hantian glanced at Betty, who was stunned, and slowly told the information from Amelia.

    "Hum!" Betty snorted, stared at Mu cold sky with the eyes of a fool, and said unhappily, "do you know that he is the strongest magician in the kingdom?"

    "Just a magician, nothing." Mu Hantian shrugged casually.

    "Tut. You''re such a freak, and you''re not afraid to make trouble for yourself." Betty said faintly with a sure look on her face. But after thinking about it, he seems to have the strength to say such words. After all, he can''t even do anything about the boy in front of him. Not to mention her equal rozval.

    "Trouble? I like trouble best." Mu Hantian shrugged his shoulders, looked indifferent, glanced at Betty and said slowly, "but you should keep an eye on him. This man is not so simple." and there may be some conspiracy. Of course, the latter sentence is completely in my heart.

    "Oh," Betty sighed. Then she remembered that she had been "fooled" by Mu Hantian and glared at Mu Hantian. Hum, he can do whatever he likes. What does it have to do with himself?

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Brother!"

    Betty sprang up from her seat and ran to the door shaking her long skirt. Her posture with a flower like smile was filled with infinite tenderness. At that moment, the change of character even made Mu Hantian dumbfounded.

    "Brother?" Mu Hantian looked puzzled and saw that Amelia in a pure white dress also came to the dining room. It was not her who responded to Betty, but Parker standing on her shoulder.

    "Oh, Betty, I haven''t seen you for four days. Have you been at home well?" Parker said with a relaxed look at Betty running happily here.

    Betty nodded in response to Parker''s greetings. "I''ve been looking forward to my brother''s return. Can you accompany me today?"

    "Well, no problem. Let''s get along with each other leisurely today?"

    "Wow, great!" Parker jumped up from Amelia''s shoulder and fell on Betty''s outstretched palm. Betty lovingly held Parker in her arms and walked around in circles.

    "Ha ha, I''m surprised? Usually arrogant Beatrice will stick to Parker so much." Amelia came to Mu cold day and bent down like a blooming flower and smiled softly.

    "Eh? Cold day, isn''t your position rozval''s? You''re so casual..." Amelia was surprised and found that Mu cold day was sitting in a wrong position, and then said with a worried face.

    "It''s all right, I don''t think he will mind!" Mu Hantian waved his hand casually and said slowly.

    "Eh? You just called him ''Mr. pervert'', which changed so quickly?" Lai yueang, who had no sense of existence, decided to brush his sense of existence.

    "You talk so much." Mu Han Tian stared at Lai yueang, who stopped talking for a moment.

    After listening to Lai yueang''s words, Amelia frowned, looked anxiously at Mu Hantian and said, "although... Although rozval''s character does have something like that, he is a man of status. Is it really good to call him that?"

    "What''s the matter?" Mu Hantian shrugged and looked indifferent. Then he looked around and said angrily, "the food is really slow."

    "Well. Maybe it''s because there are more people, so REM and them are a little busy." Amelia said without thinking. She still looked anxiously at Mu''s sitting position in cold day, and said softly: "you''d better change your position in cold day. That position doesn''t matter what you think..."

    "Forget it, forget it. Amelia doesn''t mind. It''s rare for such an interesting person to visit this lonely house. Just play with his temperament."

    The door of the dining room was opened again, and rozval came in with a smile, followed by the twin maid pushing a dining car.

    REM brought the soup to the table, and ram filled each one with a bowl.

    "Hey, hey! Guests who eat white rice. Although it''s not up to me to say this, don''t you think it''s impolite to sit in that position without authorization?" after putting the tableware on the table, REM looked straight at Mu cold day, and his light blue eyes were filled with anger.

    "Really?"

    "You!" REM was speechless. I wanted to make fun of Mu Hantian''s lack of etiquette, but the other party didn''t seem to understand the meaning of this. He was still very casual and natural. This made REM very angry, but he didn''t know what to say.

    Rozval casually pulled out a chair from one side of the table and sat down. Then he waved to REM and said, "I don''t think it''s OK. It''s rare that Mr. cold weather can be so relaxed and happy in our house. There''s nothing better than this."

    Looking at the shameless and dignified appearance of the abnormal aristocrat dressed up by the clown, Mu Hantian showed an expression of "you know interest", and then looked at REM and smiled provocatively.

    "Hum!" looking at Mu Hantian''s proud expression, REM was annoyed, and then stood by with his sister RAM with a cold hum.

    Led by rozval, who sat on one side, everyone sat in their seats and began to eat.

 Chapter 852

    Breakfast went very smoothly. After simply eating the dishes on the plate, Mu Hantian picked up a napkin to wipe his mouth, then stood up from his seat and stretched his body.

    "Hum, it''s said that Mr. Han Tian saved the life of Lord Amelia from the female assassin, and helped Lord Amelia get the touchstone back."

    Rozvar also stood up from his seat and looked down at Mu Hantian with his height. Hearing this, Amelia looked up at rozval and nodded.

    "Well, if the cold weather does not appear in time, it is estimated that the situation will extend in the worst direction."

    Mu Hantian thought for a moment and asked, "touchstone? Is that the badge?"

    "Yes, that''s the qualification for the king to select participants. This is the touchstone to confirm whether it matches the throne of the kingdom of rugnica." Amelia nodded and took out the badge stolen by philut because of her carelessness from her pocket.

    The badge on the table is carved with the shape of a dragon with spread wings. The shining brilliance of the Pearl seems to confirm the statement just now.

    "Oh? That is to say, Amelia, you are likely to be the candidate for the king of this country?" Mu Hantian picked his eyebrow and showed a look of interest.

    "Going on, I stand in support of Lord Amelia as an alternate for the king. In other words, I am a decent protector."

    "Protector?" the backup representative. Is this the identity of rozvar in front of you.

    Mu Hantian bowed his head and meditated for a while. Then he smiled and said, "well, you should also be a wonderful person! Rhodes kiss."

    "Well, there''s nothing to hide. My title is the kingdom of rugnica... Let''s call it the identity of Bian Hou. Another louder position is the court magician." rozval said without hesitation.

    "I see."

    "What do you want? For the status quo, I will not refuse or cover up anything. Pleiades, cold weather, what do you want?"

    "Ha?" Mu Hantian didn''t understand what he meant.

    "Don''t be so surprised. It''s just a reward for protecting Lord Amelia," rozval explained.

    "I''m worthy of being an aristocrat. I understand things very well. I have only one wish, that is to hire me to work in this mansion." Lai yueplein, who spoke, stood up and looked like a Sao bag.

    "Upstairs + 1, my wish is to eat and drink for nothing here." Mu Hantian held his chin and then answered.

    Mu Hantian''s request made the female lineup behind him suddenly show different attitudes. Betty, who was lack of expression, despised rem, and Amelia

    "It''s not for me to say. Your calm answer really surprised me." Pleiades said half jokingly.

    "Even the Pleiades. After all, you are my savior in cold weather. Is that the only requirement?" Amelia really couldn''t figure out why Mu''s requirement in cold weather is so simple. Isn''t it a deeper material requirement? This will make her feel indebted to Mu Hantian.

    "Well - the Pleiades are quite servants and diners in cold weather. All right," rozval thought for a moment and replied.

    "First of all, we are guys with unknown origins. It''s better to stay in hand than let it go. Therefore, I won''t eat and drink for nothing. At that time, I will help Amelia compete for the king''s election."

    "So. - I hope you can have a good relationship." rozval closed one eye and looked at Mu Hantian with yellow pupils.

    "OK, next... Parker, Betty, lend it to me today." Mu Hantian looked at Parker lying on Amelia''s shoulder and said.

    "You guy! Betty is not a thing. Bah, Betty is not a tool for people to touch. Be careful I''ll kill you with magic!" Betty heard Mu Hantian''s words. His face flashed a trace of anger and stood up in an instant.

    "Don''t get me wrong. I just want to discuss magic with this Laurie." Mu Hantian explained at this time, because he knew his words might be misunderstood.

    "So it is." Amelia nodded and stopped asking Mu Hantian. If Parker agreed, she had nothing to say.

    "Hum, Betty won''t..."

    "I agree!"

    "Brother!" Betty looked at Parker discontentedly, wondering why she sold her.

    "Betty, I believe in cold weather. Also, you should learn to get in touch with people and don''t stay in the same place. We still have a lot of time together in the future. Today, you can communicate with him first." Parker grabbed his ear and said with a smile.

    Well, it''s a lovely cat.

    Mu Hantian touched Parker''s face with his finger, which made Parker laugh.

    "Well, let''s talk first. If you make Betty unhappy, what happens next is none of Betty''s business." with big watery eyes, Betty took the lead in leaving the place.

    Mu Hantian also went out with him.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "These books... They seem to be valuable books." he casually turned over a heavy book, and Mu Hantian reluctantly closed the book. Because he can''t understand.

    "I know from your appearance that you must not know how to read. What a sad boy."

    "I''m really a little ignorant when you say so."

    "Even if you say so, you can''t hide the fact that you are a pervert." Betty closed the huge book, looked up dryly, and swept Mu Hantian with no emotion in her eyes.

    "Well, I''m curious. Parker can''t really be your brother."

    "For Betty, Parker is equivalent to the existence of her brother. Just as her brother regards Amelia as his daughter."

    "Oh, it''s really a complicated relationship."

    "Just say what you have, human."

    Seeing Betty''s impatience, Mu Hantian sat in front of Betty with a smile.

    "Amelia, Parker, you, the ram and REM sisters and rozvar. There are six people, right? I don''t know how many are human?"

    "What the hell are you trying to say?" Betty frowned, some impatient nonsense.

    "Ram and rem should not be human, I can feel it." Mu Hantian asked the question in his heart.

    Amelia is a half elf, Parker is an elf, Betty is an elf, and ramrem is not a human. I just don''t know whether the remaining rozvar is a pure Terran. This is a non-human gathering place.

    "Those two twins are ghosts. I think you should have a good relationship with them."

    "Oh, listen to you, is it difficult for me to be eaten tonight? Now to have a good relationship is to avoid the danger of being eaten." Mu Hantian joked, but there is always a premonition.

    That is, something will happen tonight.

    "If it were you, there should be no problem. But I''m afraid the Pleiades won''t be so lucky."

    "Really, but why?"

    "That boy has a nasty smell of a witch."

    "Witch? What''s that?"

    "What is a witch?"

    "Even the witch doesn''t know. Betty really doubts whether you jumped out of the stone."

    "Talk about it." Mu Hantian looked innocent and ignored Betty''s surprise.

    With Betty''s explanation for half an hour, Mu Hantian finally knew some news.

    1бв Jealous witch is a powerful magic that almost destroys the world.

    2бв The jealous witch created Warcraft and swallowed up half of the world. Later, she was sealed by all powerful people.

    3бв The unlucky child, Lai yueplein, is protected by the witch by the "return of death".

    Generally speaking, the Pleiades is a demon girl to pass through this strange world and accomplish some of her goals.

    The Pleiades has the smell of a witch, which makes the alien people who hate the witch hate. Therefore, if they follow the Pleiades, it will be bad luck!

 Chapter 853

    Compared with the practice of admiring the cold sky, the Lai Yue Pleiades side is extremely forced.

    Washing clothes clumsily, cutting vegetables, cutting fingers and blood. In short, there is no hand to take out when doing all the housework.

    Tired as a dead dog lying on the ground breathing, Pleiades turned his head and looked at the Mu cold day sitting on the lawn to rest.

    "How envious - I knew I was a diner too. Alas, a man can''t go back on his word. Let''s learn cooking from the maids honestly."

    "You look in good spirits." Parker looked at Mu Hantian''s behavior in the air and washed his face with a short hand like an ordinary cat.

    "What is spirit? I''m just tired and have a rest."

    Hearing Mu Hantian''s words, Parker nodded.

    "Well, Betty has been saying that you are very active. It seems so. Then I won''t disturb your practice."

    "Come on, cold day." Amelia came from one side and handed a cup of tea to Mu cold day.

    "Thanks." she drank it up and stared at Amelia''s face.

    бкбкSilver haired half goblin, and she''s still the mistress.

    Mu Hantian suddenly heard Betty''s jealous witch.

    "What''s the matter? Is there something on my face?"

    Being stared at by Mu Hantian, the gentle smile on Amelia''s face became a little unnatural.

    "Nothing. I''m going to continue my cultivation. Oh, by the way, the tea is delicious."

    Interesting half elf, or silver hair, oh, ha, ha, ha.

    "Thank you for your compliment."

    Time passed slowly, and even Mu Hantian had to praise the shortness of time.

    At dusk, the surrounding of the sky gradually darkened, and some clouds slowly emerged.

    "What a beautiful sunset!" Mu Hantian exclaimed, looking at the red clouds around him, and gradually calmed down.

    The dinner process was a lot dull, but there was not too much activity.

    Maybe the Pleiades and Muhan days are too tired, while amelia and twin sisters don''t have so many topics.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Then what do you think of those two people?"

    It''s evening - when the sun sets and the moon is high, a secret report is being made here.

    Spacious room. In the center of the room, there are long sofas and tea tables for visitors, and there are desks and chairs for the owner''s office. Papers and quills are scattered on the ebony wooden desk, and the steaming cup beside it emits a slight soft aroma.

    This is the top floor of the main building of rozvar residence and the office of the owner rozvar. Sitting in a chair, it was he who asked the first question.

    Hearing rozvar''s question, a hesitant voice greeted him.

    "Well... I think the man named Lai yuepleiades can ignore it for the time being. I don''t think there is any possibility of espionage, but the Mu cold day..."

    "Well, let the Pleiades leave it alone. Watch the cold day more. After all, his strength can be used." rozval smiled and said calmly.

    "HMM. understand..." RAM nodded and accepted the task of monitoring Mu Hantian.

    Suddenly something came to mind. Rozval frowned and muttered to himself, "did... He know what to do?"

    If he really knows something, he will have to get rid of this instability factor.

    Rozval narrowed his blue and yellow pupils and died without any emotion.

    "Well... Do you still want to get rid of that guy?" RAM seemed to notice the killing intention in rozval''s eyes, and his tone became cold. In her view, all unstable elements that hinder the progress of the plan should be eliminated.

    "Hehe, I''m afraid you can''t beat RAM with your current strength. Forget it, there''s no need to monitor. It''s useless with his ability." rozval shook his head and glanced at ram without expression. Although it was only a short morning to have breakfast with Mu Hantian, he was very impressed.

    That great power can even crush his defense magic on the flesh easily. It''s ok if you just master strange power. It''s a little tricky if you still have unknown ability!

    Ram seemed to know that he was not the boy''s opponent, sighed and lowered his head gloomily.

    "Don''t be so depressed, RAM. After all, your value is not reflected here. So, do you have any eyes on the things you asked you to investigate?" rozval said slowly with a smile of unknown significance, as if to dispel ram''s inferiority complex.

    "Well, RAM went out to investigate the results. To sum up," RAM raised his head, looked directly into rozvar''s eyes, shook his head with some regret and said, "everything is unknown!"

    "All unknown?" rozval narrowed his eyes as if interested in the word.

    "Well, whether it''s the authenticity of identity, residence, name, or the purpose of coming to this country. Everything is unknown!" RAM said the results of his investigation on Mu Hantian.

    "The only thing you can know is that he emerged from the ''slum'' and met Lord Amelia there."

    "Slum? Look at his clothes, it should not be those poor people. He can''t see anything from his appearance, and he doesn''t wear any weapons and magic props. Forget it, the last question, what do you think of his heart?"

    "I have a very bad character. I speak directly. I don''t know what it means to be considerate and gentle." RAM replied bluntly while biting his teeth.

    "Oh, it''s not hard to see." rozval smiled as if he was very satisfied.

    Rozval changed his posture as he spoke, and the chair creaked. Contrary to his previous posture facing the desk, rozval was facing the big window into which the moonlight poured.

    Rozval narrowed his left and right pupils, looked at the current situation and relaxed the corners of his mouth.

    "Well, you go down first. I need a quiet moment..."

    Today is a full moon night. The full moon is hanging high in the night sky. Somehow, an invisible small gap can be seen in one corner of the bright full moon.

    Ram bowed respectfully, said "yes" and left the room with light steps.

    Click

    After confirming that the door was closed, rozval took back his eyes looking at the moon, raised his white arm and waved it gently.

    Hoo.

    Inadvertently, a breeze blew out the only light on the desk. Rozvar''s body was completely hidden in the dark, and only his heterochromatic eyes glittered with strange light.

    Shua -!!

    The bright white light lit up the whole room shrouded in darkness in an instant, which was so dazzling that it was difficult for people to open their eyes, while rozval quietly looked at the center of the white light without blinking.

    After the white light disappeared, a strange book with purple light was floating in front of rozval.

    Rozval reached out and gently touched the closed book, suddenly. The sound of books turning echoed in the deserted room.

    Rozval stared silently at the book in front of him. Since we can''t find a reason with a simple method, we can only use the book in front of us to investigate.

    After all.

    Nothing can escape the ability to peep into the future.

    Hula Hula~~

    The book finally stopped turning and stayed on the page about Mu cold day.

    "Huh?!"

    The eyes that had never had much emotional fluctuation stared at the boss at this time, and rozval''s face was also filled with an incredible expression.

    I saw that there was a page about Mu Hantian in the simple book floating in front of rozval.

    But only understated four big words.

    The body is unknown!

    "Forget it. Let''s observe it for a while."

 Chapter 854

    After a few days, it should be four days.

    The moon and the starry sky merge into a strange beauty, at least Mu Han Tian and the Pleiades think so.

    However, tonight is destined to be a sleepless night.

    Behind the door with oil painting - Pleiades room.

    "Although he said this and that, he was still a sister."

    Rem, who seems respectful but actually contemptuous, and ram, who looks arrogant and unruly. Nevertheless, their consideration made Pleiades very happy. It seems that these two colleagues are pretty good.

    "Also, Amelia''s smile is so beautiful. She''s a goddess."

    The Pleiades looked at the beautiful night sky. He gradually relaxed his mind and enjoyed the tranquility.

    "The night is coming. I don''t know if Mu Hantian has slept. He always makes some things in the middle of the night, which makes me restless. Also, will Lori in the forbidden library stay up late? In this case, it won''t be high."

    Pleiades walked in the corridor and greeted before going to bed comfortably.

    "Guest, what are you doing here?"

    Behind his back, there was a sound enough to make his body shiver.

    "It''s sad to hear such a cold voice - it''s rem."

    The one who witnessed the Pleiades opening and closing the door with surprise in his eyes was rem, a blue short haired maid.

    With a blank silver tray in one hand, she stared at the Pleiades indifferently.

    "What are you doing so late?"

    "Nothing. Laurie''s forbidden library was still here just now, but it has disappeared."

    "Are you looking for Lord Betty? If you don''t mind, REM can help."

    "Well, don''t bother. It''s just a greeting before going to bed."

    Pleiades smiled and scratched her head, thinking there was no need to disturb the Lori again.

    "So is rem. are you still working? You have to get up early tomorrow. Go to bed first."

    "After cleaning up, I went to have a rest. I had just sent tea to Lord Rhodes and his sister - but I was robbed of a cup of tea by a white meal guest."

    The guests who eat white rice refer to Mu cold weather.

    "What are they doing so late... Ah, forget it. But he must not have slept in the cold weather after drinking tea so late."

    It seemed that he was a bit talkative, and Pleiades took advantage of the situation and talked about Mu Hantian.

    "The opportunity to help Amelia never came. Does REM care?"

    "No, REM doesn''t care at all. Except for the guests who eat white rice."

    "I still care a little. Well, I won''t disturb your work if I have to rest so late." Pleiades thought and walked into his room.

    "Well, then go to the Pleiades and have a good rest." facing the answer of the Pleiades, REM nodded expressionless.

    Pleiades returned to the room, took off his housekeeper''s clothes, changed into his own clothes and jumped onto the bed.

    "I really care. I''d better go to the village with yolam tomorrow. But I have to find an opportunity to get rid of those kids in the village. By the way, I have to find a place with a good view, or a place with green fields, and avoid the tracking of Mu Hantian..."

    The Pleiades is full of expectations for a better tomorrow, but the whole person is excited and sleepless. Isn''t this the same night owl as Mu Hantian?

    However, Pleiades has its own unique secret skill, that is, counting Parker.

    "One Parker, two Parker..."

    My mind was full of gray kittens running around in the countryside, and the Pleiades consciousness gradually sank into the water and fell asleep.

    Tired all over, with steady breathing, Parker and Pleiades are sleeping in the room.

    I don''t know how long it took until there was a faint sound of chains in the corridor.

    Creakбкбк

    The door with the mural was opened.

    Prick. It was like the sound of someone dragging an iron chain. With the sound of breaking the air, a dull sound broke out.

    The next second, the Pleiades flew out like a broken line. The whole body shook greatly, making Pleiades'' face close to the ground. When Pleiades regained consciousness, the sharp pain from the side almost made him unconscious again.

    "Right hand - why doesn''t it hurt?"

    The numbness on the right made Pleiades stare in horror.

    Along with the gradual numbness from hands and feet to abdominal viscera, Pleiades tried to turn his head slowly and wanted to see the figure at the door.

    "What happened..."

    Why, why does your body slowly stop hurting? Am I going to die again.

    Unable to feel the existence of his arm, Pleiades even thought that his whole right body had been shattered, and he was just a ridiculous struggle in front of death.

    "Ah!"

    His face pressed against the ground, and Pleiades wriggled to turn around. The broken flesh and blood on the right arm gushed out together with viscous blood and dyed the floor of the whole room red.

    Like a fish on a chopping board, it''s just a struggle in the hands of a butcher.

    Like a beheaded lizard, the limbs and tail are only a neuroinstinctive reaction.

    After drinking the molten throat, it was so hot that the Pleiades couldn''t make a sound. He didn''t even have the chance to scream or cry for help. He just rolled on the ground.

    I really want to die, let me die, die quickly, so that I can start again... Why, why is death so far away, why should I bear all this. It''s all right. Come and kill me.

    The Pleiades'' wish seemed to be answered - the drag of the iron chain sounded in his ears again.

    As if expecting the crushing of his skull, the Pleiades struggled to show a satisfied smile, and then lost consciousness.

    Buzzing - like the sound of an alarm clock.

    Bang!

    But it was the sound of thorns on the iron chain and hammers flying.

    "I''m sorry, he can''t die today - lovely maid sister."

    At the other end of the chain, Mu Hantian held Jingjue and smiled.

    Like a bloody rose, but also like a fatal temptation like thorns.

    Through the full moon outside the window, the smell of blood filled the room.

    The dead corner that the moon can''t shine on, the blood splashed on the blue haired girl''s face, which is unspeakably strange.

    "Don''t you go to bed so late? -- the guest with white rice." a cold voice came out of REM''s mouth, and the covered eye opened its hair because of the strong wind brought by the collision.

    With his eyes indifferent and squinting at Mu cold sky, REM slowly took back the thrown iron chain and - the iron ball with thorns.

    With his back to the moonlight, he couldn''t see any expression on REM''s face. Through the only outline, we can know that REM is very dangerous at this time!

    "I''m sorry to have caused you so much trouble."

    Mu Hantian looked at the Pleiades, who was only half of his body, and couldn''t help shaking his body. It seemed that if he didn''t give first aid, the Pleiades would soon die.

    "Pleiades can''t die yet. Why is it very simple? After all, I''m not a person who doesn''t save when I die." Mu Hantian said and walked to Lai yuepleiades.

    "Remember, you owe me a life."

    Whether the Pleiades could hear it or not, Mu Hantian took out a bottle of potion and poured it into his mouth.

    The magical effect happened.

    The Pleiades was covered with a faint green light, like a healing technique. Under the green light, the smashed bones are splicing, the muddy flesh and blood are healing, and the lost blood is constantly regenerating.

    "It''s so fragile. No wonder you were almost killed by a move. It seems that it''s not unreasonable for you to die so fast before."

    Mu Hantian shook his head and looked at rem.

    "Sister rem, although I don''t know how the Pleiades idiot makes you unhappy, as you can see, he is a weak ordinary person. So, don''t be so vigilant. After all, we all have a good opinion of Amelia. Believe it or not, we can''t be against it."

    "I don''t know if the Pleiades will, but I don''t believe you."

    Although he was tired of the witch''s "lingering fragrance", REM could not control the meteor hammer as long as he saw Mu cold weather.

    "This is revenge for public and private. How lovely and kind I am at ordinary times. If you insist, I can play with you."

 Chapter 855

    "Rem, how about going outside with me?"

    "Yes."

    "Then keep up." Mu Han Tian said and put Lai yueang on the bed. Then he ran out of the manor and came to the hill not far away. REM just glanced at Leon and immediately followed.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Dong!" again hit the hammer that REM attacked, and Mu Hantian was also a little upset.

    "Sorry, I don''t want to kill you, so I can only stun you." he wound the chain attacked by REM around Jingjue''s sword. Mu Hantian took advantage of the situation and wanted to pull rem over.

    бкбкBut unexpectedly.

    In the dark night, REM gradually raised a sharp corner on his forehead

    The wind sent into Mu''s trembling nostrils in the cold day is the fragrant smell of REM in front of him. Mu Hantian, who had a proud face, suddenly changed his face, and a sound of breaking the air caught him off guard came into his ears.

    Boomбкбк

    Like swatting flies, Mu Hantian was patted into the rubble by the sudden outbreak of rem.

    Obviously, there was no such power just now. Why did it suddenly break out?

    What the hell is going on?!

    Don''t think if you don''t understand. Mu Hantian waved his sword and blocked REM''s attack.

    "Even the speed is much faster. What''s going on?"

    Mu Hantian frowned and looked at rem. he could clearly see that REM standing there was smiling at him.

    Through the projection of stars and moonlight, the changes in rem made Mu Han take a breath.

    The fierce attack suddenly withdrew, and REM''s eyes gradually became cold. Suddenly, REM turned and looked at Mu Hantian. There was no reason in her pupils.

    Against the ferocious thorn iron ball, REM''s trance smile became distorted.

    On her forehead, Mu Hantian saw

    "Sure enough, is it the evolution of the ghost clan?"

    With his hair blown open by the wind, REM had a white horn on his white forehead.

    "Ah - ah ha ha!!"

    The laughter made Mu Hantian frown.

    "No, it must be solved immediately, otherwise it will attract the attention of others, which will be difficult to do."

    REM shouted wildly, waving an iron ball of overwhelming power to sweep the surrounding trees.

    Debris splashed, soil swirled, trees and plant debris entrenched together with the momentum of the air.

    "It seems that your strength is rooted in the growing horn." Mu Hantian said, but he couldn''t see the change of his face.

    "Then - I''ll cut it off!"

    Although REM''s strength has increased, it is not enough for mu Hantian.

    Keep a little distance from the thorn iron ball, and then quickly cut a sword.

    Rem, who felt the strong threat, raised his head reflexively, subconsciously waved the iron ball and made a blocking action.

    However, at the next moment

    "Ming shenliu - blade of the wind!"

    The powerful sword Qi broke out on REM''s ghost horn. Mu Hantian took up his sword and picked up REM''s body.

    A wave of fatigue and sleepiness hit REM''s mind. At the next moment, REM fell into Mu Hantian''s arms.

    In this high mountain, the girl lies quietly in the arms of a man.

    "It''s over." Mu Hantian shook his head and sent REM to her own room.

    On a cold day, Mu hobbled to his bed, covered his head and went to sleep.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    A new morning may be a new beginning.

    Pleiades opened his heavy eyelids and suddenly felt the feeling of breathing, which made him feel the beauty of living.

    Some heavy head, not used to life has just begun, not long, but it is unspeakable fatigue.

    The shining sun was dazzling, and the Pleiades raised his hand in an attempt to cover it.

    How - no bandages?

    Pleiades clearly remembered that he wrapped a bandage around his injured finger yesterday, but why not now.

    And why the wound disappeared.

    Pleiades could not help struggling with some pain.

    "Pleiades, are you awake? Is there anything uncomfortable?"

    Looking down the sound, it was RAM with pink hair.

    "Wait, what do you call me?"

    "What''s the matter, Pleiades? Didn''t you say you have something to do today?"

    Pleiades suddenly sat up, his face full of joy.

    Ram remembers himself! Pleiades turned his body excitedly, wondering why there was no wound?

    Was everything a dream yesterday?

    The next moment, the Pleiades, who was about to get up, was stunned by the dry blood on the ground.

    "This is..."

    There were bursts of pain on the right side of Pleiades. It turned out that yesterday was not a dream.

    Who the hell is it? Want to kill me?

    Pleiades''s brain was suddenly blinded, and he didn''t think of why he didn''t die.

    "Don''t Pleiades know? At first I thought it was Pleiades who did something strange last night..." ram''s voice stunned Pleiades.

    "I''m not dead..."

    Pleiades suddenly remembered that she heard Mu cold sky last night?

    Patterбкбк

    The Pleiades opened the door of Mu Hantian''s house, but found it empty.

    "Strange, where has he gone in the cold?"

    "Rem should know, but I haven''t seen REM since the morning. I don''t know where she has gone."

    Then ram suddenly said, it seems that she doesn''t know what happened last night.

    "Well --"

    So where the hell did he go in the cold? And why REM disappeared.

    It''s weird.

    At this time, Betty''s forbidden library.

    "I said, Mu Hantian, why are you staying here? And what''s the matter with REM?" Betty sat on the wooden stool and looked at Mu Hantian with a disgusting face.

    "It''s not what you think..." Mu Hantian ignored Betty''s disgusting eyes.

    He got up early today. After thinking about it, he thought it better to make it clear to rem. So I saw REM still sleeping, regardless of others, and directly took him out.

    But he was afraid that REM would wake up and get angry, so mu cold day took REM to Betty.

    Betty needs to know a lot of things after all, so you can ask her.

    "I tell you, REM was drunk yesterday. He first beat and scolded me and threatened to cut me... So, that''s it." Mu Hantian lied without blinking his eyes.

    "You cut off her horn?"

    "Yes."

    Mu Hantian asked, "is there anything wrong?"

    "Nothing."

    Betty knows that Mu Hantian has a certain degree of mental retardation, so she doesn''t want to tangle on this issue.

    (mu Hantian: Hey, who is mentally retarded? The author, if you slander me again, I''ll cut you down.)

    "Well..."

    REM''s eyelids jumped and slowly opened his big pure sky blue eyes. What catches the eye is mu Hantian''s soft smile without conflict.

    "You --"

    Rem, who just wanted to stand up, softened. The battle last night made her feel sore all over, so she fell into Mu Hantian''s arms again.

    "Take it easy. I mean no harm."

    Holding the delicate body of a girl with soft touch, there is no bad idea to admire the cold day.

    "Don''t talk yet, listen to me. I know you doubted whether the Pleiades was a demon girl or a spy of hostile forces yesterday, but you can rest assured. Although the Pleiades guy looks unlucky and behaves suspiciously, he is not a spy in your imagination. Besides, the Pleiades IQ is not good. Would it take so long for a spy to find out? It''s been exposed for a long time, and you almost killed it yesterday, didn''t you? "

    "Betty can testify to that..."

    Betty nodded and agreed. When Mu Hantian handed over his grateful eyes, he immediately changed his mouth and said, "to doubt, Mu Hantian is much more suspicious than Pleiades."

    "Hey, hey, don''t talk nonsense. How can I look suspicious? I''m just a diner." seeing REM''s distrustful eyes, Mu Hantian didn''t know what to say.

    "Well, the guest who eats white rice. Can you take me to my sister?"

    REM lifted her hair and her quiet face showed her unique beauty. For a time, Mu Hantian couldn''t help looking more.

    "The plain white rice guest make complaints about it."

    They were silent, and finally REM broke the silence.

    "Yesterday I remember I lost consciousness. What happened next?"

    "Don''t you remember? You had a white horn on your head. You looked a little scary at that time..."

    "Is it ghost..."

    After hesitating for a while, Mu Hantian then said, "by the way, I cut off your horn at that time. It should be all right."

    REM''s body stiffened, turned around and looked at Mu cold day expressionless. "REM''s room is here. Please leave."

    Seeing the difference of REM, Mu Hantian stopped answering and hurriedly withdrew.

 Chapter 856

    This is the third time for the Pleiades to visit this village.

    Located in the territory of borozwar on the border, the village called Alam next to the luxury house is very small, and I''m afraid there are only 200 residents.

    The number of people is less than that of the local primary schools in the original world of the Pleiades, and the Pleiades is moving towards the village that takes less than 20 minutes to circle.

    "Anyway, I finished the work so soon."

    "Because ANGLI fell to the point of nausea. I don''t know what happened."

    "Don''t be shy, just praise me directly, although boasting about the potential ability to sleep in my body has blossomed and borne fruit!" the work content in the morning was highly praised, and Pleiades is now proud to be floating.

    In order to buy in the afternoon, the work that needs to be quick-sighted and handy is going well. I failed because I was too energetic before, but this time I challenged with a natural attitude, but the effect was excellent.

    "Anyway, the suspect has shrunk, only

    Limited to the people I used to meet when I went to the village. "

    "The only striking ones are the fake village head, the village head uncle, the rejuvenated woman touching people''s buttocks, the flat headed youth leader and the flat headed Pro guard captain of ramrem Pro guard." Pleiades felt listless when citing the people with strong impression.

    He is very much like the village head, so he is called the grandpa of the village head, as well as the old woman who acts like a coyote and laughs and says "rejuvenate" and leaves. The Youth League representative and the pro guard captain are the same person. The only difference is whether they have a mask. It seems that they envy that they can get along with the maid sisters and bump into Pleiades'' shoulder all the time.

    "The village head uncle may have started dementia. He even needs someone to lead the way to the toilet... Now think about it, they have touched me for some reason. It''s too suspicious... Anyway, they can only step into the same place this time."

    Making the conclusion that he could only collide with his body, Pleiades sighed for himself who couldn''t think of other ideas, and his worried sigh attracted

    "What''s the matter, Pleiades?", "are you hungry?", "do you have a stomachache?" successive sounds that respond to sighs come from above the Pleiades.

    Pleiades turned his neck and looked back - holding several small figures on his back. As soon as they arrived at the village, these children scrambled to wrap around the Pleiades, not only on their back, but also on their feet and waist. The total number was as high as seven.

    Back up the weight that is not heavy for the exercised body, the Pleiades made the bones of the neck rattle.

    Now, the Pleiades is a free man. In fact, he is not alone. There are ghosts everywhere. It can be said that he is not free in action, but the meaning of free activity means that ram and rem are not with him.

    "Even if you are too nervous, you can solve it without saying hello to the suspect." wiping off the cold sweat, Pleiades spit out a very sad breath to continue the battle with himself as the bait.

    Regarding the search for a magician, Pleiades chose a very risky battle. Although it was a suicide act of turning himself into fish on the chopping board, he could not see the cook''s face without lying on the chopping board.

    "Anyway, if you only know the technique, Beatrice said she could solve the spell. If you can''t, go to cold weather for help."

    "Ang - bad face.", "what a terrible face.", "strange face."

    "Don''t make complaints about it. And, the third speakers have been talking about some very popular comments just now!" dragged the children around the village by tucking. Even if you want to get rid of them, you can''t get rid of them, and they can help guide the village.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "If you want to say that free time is almost over, come and have a look..." RAM sighed foolishly as he put his hand into his pink hair.

    Under the sight of ram, Pleiades raised his hands to the sky on the spot.

    "Victory -"

    "Victory!" followed by the Pleiades who raised their hands and shouted, many voices overlapped loudly and sang praises of victory.

    After that, people cheered and unconsciously clapped hands with the people next door. The Pleiades also clapped hands with the people who wiped the sweat from their forehead and talked loudly one by one, and then adjusted their breathing to come to ram.

    The Pleiades, who ran here, was greeted by ram''s cold eyes. "So, what kind of Aftershow is that?"

    "It''s too far away to talk about the aftertaste program. I just want to say that when we gather the little devils to do gymnastics, the adults we see join us on a whim."

    In order to cope with the noisy children who wanted to play together, they began to do radio gymnastics. As a result, the adults they saw joined in, and finally evolved into a grand sports meeting attended by nearly half of the villagers.

    "Oh, it''s more popular than expected, and I''m scared. From children to the elderly, you can have fun. Isn''t that the secret of long-term support and sustainability of this gymnastics?"

    "Who knows."

    "Don''t leave it all alone, hello."

    In response to ram''s cold response, the Pleiades exaggerated to lean back. As a result, the children they saw also learned the Pleiades movement to lean back.

    "Ram is so cold..."

    Several children cried in turn.

    "Did you tell these children the name?" RAM looked askance at Lai yuepleian and looked cross examine.

    "Well, don''t be angry. I''m also promoting you. In this way, is the sense of distance much closer?"

    "So, are you satisfied with your expected trip to the village?"

    "Well, there''s nothing wrong with this." in response to ram''s question, Pleiades twisted her cheeks into the shape of a smile.

    Nominally, walking in the village is actually a plan to contact the suspect, and the results are excellent.

    Originally, he was a very eye-catching candidate. In addition, this time, the Pleiades took the initiative to create contact opportunities. In order to narrow the scope of suspects, he also paid special attention to subsequent contact.

    "At the end, there was a high five with the flat head brother who did radio gymnastics to make a perfect end."

    After contact with the main suspects, RAM came to pick himself up, which means the end of his stay in the village - that is, to say goodbye to the children.

    "Everybody, I have work to go first. Oh, what a pity. If I had time, I could play longer. Ha ha ha, it''s a pity!"

    "Speak so brightly.", "talk while laughing.", "are you so happy?"

    The Pleiades spit out its tongue at the complaining little devil. The maturity was too low to be recovered, but the satisfaction of achieving the goal made Pleiades unaware. In short, Huai Bei and ram went to the meeting place they had made an appointment with rem.

    "Oh?" suddenly, the girl with brown braids blushed and pulled Pleiades'' clothes.

    Pleiades was surprised. The braided girl kept a little distance from the children who were actively entangled until just now. She didn''t join the playful circle, but just kept looking here.

    "What''s the matter? If you have anything to say, I''m all ears."

    "Well... Come here."

    Pleiades squatted down with her height, and the girl pulled her sleeve to ask him to go somewhere else.

    Being held by a weak hand, Pleiades looked back at ram.

    "Let you delay a little longer?"

    "Oh, I''ve received this kindness, master. So, what''s the matter?" after getting permission, Pleiades followed and pulled his girl forward.

    The girl walked ahead and led the previous urchin members to the village.

    "You will be surprised.", "you will be happy.", "you will dance."

    "Surprised, happy and dancing, how much I''m expected to sacrifice myself."

    Surrounded by children who smiled and gave strange comments, he walked through the village and entered a corner where there was no sunshine. Then he saw it in front of the children.

    "Ah - so there''s this incident." he couldn''t help but make a sound of understanding, and the Pleiades couldn''t help nodding after clapping his hands.

    The braided girl rushed out and gasped to hold the girlбкбк It is a creature with brown body hair and looks like a ''puppy''.

    It looks like a puppy just born. With round pupils and soft body hair, it is a lovely creature that can make the fur craftsman moan. However, the puppy''s attitude towards the Pleiades is regrettable.

    "Hoo GA!"

    "Sure enough, it''s like this again..."

    The moment the Pleiades reached out, it put up its hair to intimidate. The little body showed a warning posture, and even the children looked surprised.

 Chapter 857

    The three returned to the mansion after the sun tilted to the West and couldn''t see the figure in the evening. Bathed in the setting sun in front of the rozval house, a man fell to the ground.

    Who''s that? It''s the Pleiades. Beside him stood a large wooden bucket, and Pleiades, lying on the ground, gasped hard.

    "Here, finally... Here. I did a good job! It''s really GJ!"

    "Yes, thank you."

    "Well, well, it''s hard for you."

    Perfunctorily comforting the Pleiades'' hard work, the twin maid stood on the left and right sides of the fallen man.

    Ram''s indifference was as usual, but even REM showed a slight indifference. That''s the picture of ram holding Pleiades''s hand when we meet in the village after shopping. I''m so angry.

    "Well, go back to the house first, please take your time." REM left this sentence to Pleiades and easily carried the big bucket.

    When he was serious, he didn''t know whether he could lift the bucket from his shoulder, but REM lifted such a heavy thing with one hand like holding a small object. The abnormality of the forthright picture made the Pleiades laugh.

    "Do you need me?"

    "No need? Just see." RAM didn''t want to protect Pleiades'' inner masculinity. He watched leisurely REM leave with a barrel. Pleiades felt how meaningless his hard work was.

    "What''s the matter? Why should I do it? It''s just annoying. Hey, please stop abusing the younger generation, elder."

    "Don''t you understand? Ang, of course it''s considerate."

    "I don''t understand. What''s considerate."

    "What would Lord Amelia think if REM came back with his big luggage and ang swaggered behind with a small bag containing only a few spices?"

    "I can''t speak because of your consideration!" Pleiades knelt down to ram to express his gratitude.

    Let a girl smaller than herself carry large luggage and return home contentedly with only her shopping bag - just imagine that Amelia wanted to die when she witnessed the scene.

    "Sister, Lord rozval..."

    Rem, who entered the room, returned to the two people talking at the door. As soon as his sister gave out the owner''s name, RAM immediately reacted at a high speed. The usual servant laziness disappeared, and ram, who immediately arranged his appearance, looked down at the Pleiades.

    "What are you doing, Ang? Do you want Lord rozval to wait?"

    "Only you two understand, but I don''t understand. Eh? What? Does it mean that the servants want to gather?"

    They seem to be watching children with poor learning ability. Staring at them with such eyes, Pleiades hurriedly followed them. On the way, when learning from RAM to tidy up his appearance, the door of the entrance of the house opened.

    "Oh - Oh, they''re together too - it''s great to save the effort to find someone to help." rozval, the owner of the mansion, waited for the three with open arms.

    With long blue hair and blue and yellow pupils, although he is a beautiful man with a melon face, he is spoiled by the clown style makeup on his face - but other clothes are different from usual.

    "Is this going out to dress up?"

    "Good insight. Alas, I don''t like it very much, but if I wear ordinary clothes, someone will be wordy, so I can''t -- just like this -- wear a dress."

    Rozval usually likes to make strange clothes. I haven''t seen him wear geometric patterns or playful clothes that will assimilate with the background for a long time. It should be said that this is the first time.

    Rozvar''s dress made Pleiades think of two possibilities.

    "Is there a visitor?"

    "Are you going out?"

    Ram and REM simultaneously expressed the same ideas as the Pleiades. The servant wanted to ask questions together, so rozvar pointed to RAM after a bitter smile.

    "Ram is right. He''s out. There''s a little troublesome message - come in. In order to confirm, I''m going to go to Garfield to hang out with the outside, although I don''t want to come back too late."

    When I heard the first word, I couldn''t tell whether it was a person''s name or a place name. However, the Pleiades learned that the twins who knew everything in this way only nodded without any objection.

    "That''s it. I don''t think I can come back tonight - ram and REM, I''ll leave it to you."

    "Yes, as ordered."

    "Yes, I would risk my life."

    Nodded to the two people who responded immediately with their eyes, and then the different pupil turned to stare at the Pleiades. Being oppressed by the radiance of different colors on the left and right, the Pleiades turned his body slightly uncomfortable.

    "Sorry, I haven''t sworn to sacrifice my life to express my loyalty."

    "That doesn''t matter. Even if you take an oath suddenly, you will only feel uncomfortable and disgusting. But it''s up to you, ang."

    Patting the Pleiades on the shoulder, rozwar closed one eye, leaving only the Yellow pupil to reflect the Pleiades.

    "I feel a suspicious smell. You just need to protect it - Lord Amelia, can you?"

    "Well, just leave this to me."

    Looking at Pleiades nodding, rozval showed a satisfied smile, and then conveyed a few things to the loyal twin

    "Then -- well, I''ll go out and I''ll pray -- nothing happened."

    After that, the three watched rozvar go out of the porch, but the Pleiades was suspicious because they didn''t see the carriage or transportation rozvar used to go out.

    Shouldn''t it be used? It''s hard to imagineбкбк

    "Well, please look after the house."

    Rozval, who shook his coat as he said, jumped gently. Suddenly, Pleiades saw it. Jumping up, rozval flew into the air and raised his altitude with the wind. After rising almost to the height of the cloud, rozval left towards the other side of the mountain in the view of the tongue tied Pleiades, and his figure gradually became smaller until he could not be seen.

    "Fly, fly... Magic is so powerful." finally, Pleiades said what he had just witnessed about flying alone.

    On the other hand, the sisters who had long been used to rozval''s Flying Magic quickly switched modes. The order of managing the residence where the owner is absent is immediately assigned to each other.

    "Even if Lord rozval goes out, our work has not changed. It should be said that just because Lord rozval is not here, we should go all out."

    "That''s the opinion of top students. But come on! Let''s go!" nodded to REM, who began to put on airs, and Pleiades lit up his energy and rolled up his sleeves.

    Of course, his motivation is not for work, but for changes in the situation. The change is obvious. It changes in the direction that people expect the house to be attacked. The twins will also strengthen the vigilance of the house, but the Pleiades who know the attack method are more vigilant than them.

    The true face of the Magician - it is necessary to catch it as soon as possible. The other party''s action becomes faster. There is no doubt that today''s visit to the village has become an incentive. In other words, the purpose of the Pleiades bait operation was successfully achieved.

    Then there is only one left to lead out the magician to verify the Pleiades conjecture.

 Chapter 858

    "What a disgusting smell - it''s you again."

    "He preached the theory of the weak and said that I was noisy and a troublesome guy. I realized I already had it. Please mention it."

    Lai yuepleian bowed her head to apologize, while Betty shook her head with boredom.

    "Eh?"

    Betty went to the Pleiades and put her palm on the Pleiades, as if she were doing some spell moves.

    "Black mist? Why do you provoke a lot of curses as soon as you go out?"

    Betty suddenly remembered a sentence said by Mu Hantian.

    бкбкFor the unlucky child of Pleiades, in short, who touches who is unlucky.

    "Curse?"

    The Pleiades ignored Betty''s disgusted gesture of shaking hands and recalled the villagers she came into contact with today.

    For a long time, the Pleiades finally knew the root cause of the event.

    It''s the puppy!

    No, the villagers'' children are in danger.

    After the identity of the prisoner was treated, the Pleiades had to act immediately.

    Ignoring Betty''s stop, Pleiades ran across the corridor, rushed down the stairs, turned over and jumped off the platform.

    "Ram! REM! I have something to say!"

    "Shout what? What happened again?" Mu Han just came back and heard Ang''s shouting.

    "No, it''s not. It''s a village. I have to go to the village. It''s no use stopping me. I''m afraid of causing your misunderstanding, so I''ll tell you."

    "Go to the village? What to do... No, before that, did you intend to destroy Lord rozwar''s advice? Don''t you understand the meaning of that sentence that the house will be handed over to our servants tonight?" RAM came over and stared at the Pleiades, sharpening a lot.

    Ram''s Huai is that everything takes rozvar''s meaning as the priority. The Pleiades attitude is simply contempt for the master''s command, which angered her.

    However, the Pleiades also had difficulties that they could not let go. "Even the time for Q & A is precious, so I''ll go straight to the point. There are evil magic messengers in Alam village. Now I know the identity of that guy, so I must go and solve it."

    "Do you want me to agree with that nonsense made up like a child?"

    "There''s nothing else to say. If you don''t believe me, I can''t help it. It''s a fact. You''ll know when you ask Beatrice, and..."

    "Sister -" when pleading with RAM, who was more confused, the door behind opened and REM appeared behind the door.

    REM looked at the two people arguing in the porch and stood next to his sister RAM with a natural action.

    "Sister, this is..."

    "He said he would defeat the evil magic envoy in the village, so he wanted to go out."

    "Well, are you teasing me?" Mu Hantian doubted Lai yueang''s words very much, because who is Lai yueang... A small crispy, low-level wild monster can kill him easily.

    "Sister, sister. I think the guests who eat white rice are right."

    "Mm-hmm." RAM nodded and agreed with rem.

    "Ram, REM, cold weather. I usually laugh, but sometimes I talk seriously. I know what I say is incredible. As far as the current situation is concerned, it is impossible for you to fully accept my opinions, so I won''t ask you to watch me leave unconditionally."

    The Pleiades moistened his lips with his tongue and continued, "I''m going to the village next. It doesn''t matter if I feel suspicious. Come and find out what I''m doing."

    "OK, but you can''t leave Amelia alone. Pleiades, although you go out alone... Take ramrem at most, and I''ll watch here."

    "Don''t give orders without authorization. Follow Lord rozval''s orders. REM has the right to monitor you."

    бкбкMy heart is so tired.

    As if pierced by an arrow, Mu Hantian suddenly stopped talking with a depressed face.

    The situation is too chaotic now.

    Mu Hantian and Pleiades go out together. Ram is not at ease, but ram''s combat ability is not as good as rem. REM''s horn (cut by Mu Hantian) was lost again, and now his combat power is about the same as RAM. Amelia is not suitable to go out because Parker is sleeping.

    The best plan isбкбк

    "Rem, go out with the Pleiades. Ram is responsible for protecting Lord Amelia - and you can see it clearly."

    Sister''s words made REM stop talking and nodded in agreement. Pleiades was a little hairy by REM''s unfriendly eyes, but he accepted the decision.

    "Pleiades, REM wants to know."

    "Say it on the road. Maybe things will get worse."

    It took some time to get to the village, and they ran quickly.

    "Where are you going in cold weather?"

    On the stairs of the hall, there was a silver bell like sound.

    Mu Hantian looked back and saw Amelia with silver hair swaying.

    "As soon as I heard the sound, I came down. What happened?"

    "I''m going out to organize a group to brush monsters, but she won''t let me pass."

    Mu Hantian pointed to ram with pink hair around him and said with some dissatisfaction.

    "Don''t listen to his nonsense, Lord Amelia."

    Everything about ram''s incident is fully described.

    "I always feel something strange. If I don''t go with me, maybe REM and Pleiades will be in danger."

    "Don''t worry, REM is much more powerful than RAM, and there must be no problem." RAM simply closed his eyes and ignored Mu cold day

    "I know your sisters are ghosts, right?"

    "How? What do you want to say?"

    "Of course I know rem is very strong, but the strongest ghost clan should be ghost. But REM can''t ghost now."

    "What are you talking about?" ram''s eyes widened.

    "REM''s horn was cut off by me." Mu Hantian replied honestly.

    "How dare you hurt REM!!"

    Clickбкбк

    Suddenly, the wind around Mu cold day became violent and violent, making bursts of noise.

    Half of ram''s face turned black, and there was a faint tendency to blacken and run away.

    "Don''t get excited! There''s nothing I can do..." Mu Hantian gently said what happened last night. Amelia was worried, but fortunately ram''s mood gradually calmed down.

    "It''s not your fault. You''d better help Pleiades and REM in cold weather."

    Amelia said, her face full of worry.

    "Lord Amelia..."

    "Don''t worry, ram, I''ll protect rem. if you want to hurt rem, step on my body first!" Mu Hantian lifted his mouth and smiled. Then the whole humanized style generally ran out.

    "Is he confessing in cold weather?"

    Amelia blinked in surprise, and ram on one side was at a loss.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    At this time, the young people in the village found Mu Hantian''s arrival and trotted all the way.

    "You came just in time. What happened?"

    Due to the urgency of time, Mu Hantian directly entered the theme and said.

    "Are you the companion of those two before? Thank you very much for your help, but now the situation seems a little bad."

    The young man''s vague speech made Mu Hantian frown.

    After getting a general understanding of the situation, Mu Hantian nodded and walked into the forest around the village.

    He jumped up, climbed over the towering wooden fence and shuttled between the trees in the cold day.

    Deep into the forest, big scarlet eyes lit up around.

    "Huh? What monster?" Mu Hantian frowned, took out Jingjue and waved sword Qi one after another.

    Ouchбкбк

    Several screams sounded, and Mu Han saw the monster''s body lying on the ground.

 Chapter 859

    "Well... Miss rem, what''s this?"

    "For body protection."

    Rem, walking in front of the Pleiades, held an iron ball in his hand. The connection point between the iron chain and the iron ball was covered with iron thorns, which made bursts of metal collision sound in rem''s hands.

    "No, but this..." Lai yuepleiades barely smiled. Suddenly he recognized that it was the weapon that almost killed him yesterday. It turned out that the man who wanted to kill himself was rem.

    "It''s for body protection. - please don''t worry. I promised that guests who eat white rice won''t attack you until you show your misconduct."

    Lai yuepleiades and REM walked forward while talking. Suddenly, Pleiades felt that Mu Hantian was so great.

    Finally, the courage to squeeze out shrank again, and the Pleiades reluctantly revived with the consciousness of death.

    Holding the so-called "protective iron ball" in one hand, REM continued to walk through the forest at night.

    The moonlight was covered by trees and plunged into a dark forest with thick darkness. Avoid the trees that block the way. When you push aside the branches and leaves to move forward, you will have bleeding bruises everywhere.

    In the world with the faint moonlight as the light source, one thing has become the key to their search.

    REM stopped and twitched his nose as he looked around. Just like the action of a police dog, they rely on REM''s smell to search the forest.

    In order to avoid disturbing her concentration, she couldn''t speak, but Ang''s heart was very uneasy. Chasing the petite figure walking in front, the passing time of every minute is also reducing the spiritual power of the Pleiades. Just then

    "Nearby, there is the smell of creatures."

    REM whispered with a sharp look to the left, and the Pleiades looked in the same direction, but there was only constant darkness. Impatient, Pleiades touched REM''s shoulder.

    "Are they children?"

    "I don''t know, but it''s not the smell of wild animals."

    "Go and have a look."

    Urging REM to act, the Pleiades followed the girl who rushed out.

    Perhaps it was a psychological effect. REM''s expression, which grasped the clues, also showed a bright omen. As the literal meaning, it is the light shining into the dark, and the pace speeds up unconsciously.

    Originally, expectation and uneasiness are external and internal to each other. REM couldn''t be sure that the smell he caught was a child''s. he couldn''t say it had nothing to do with it.

    REM kicked the ground and pushed through the trees to make a road. Chasing after her, she was short of breath and her feet began to become heavy, but her consciousness was very clear and her eyes began to get used to the darkness. The Pleiades could gradually see the outline of the forest - then the forest separated and a slightly higher Hill met the two.

    The hills opened a hole in the forest, in the fantasy of the moonlight shining on the green hillsбкбк

    "It''s the children!"

    The children collapsed on the green ground and fell asleep in a big shape. Pleiades and REM hurried over to make sure the children were well.

    A total of six people fell to the ground. Although they were unconscious, they still had body temperature and breathing.

    "Still alive - they''re all alive!"

    Pleiades shouted happily, but REM beside him looked serious.

    "No, although I still breathe now, I''m very weak. Go on like this..."

    "Weak... Curse!"

    On a closer look, the children were pale, desperately repeating short and rapid breathing, cold sweat on their foreheads, and their sleeping faces looked like they were having a nightmare.

    "It''s not easy to find it, but... Rem, do you have a way to solve the spell?"

    "REM doesn''t have the ability, but now he must constantly apply healing magic. When the situation is stable, he will move out of here."

    "I see. I... damn, I can''t help. I''m responsible for guarding the surroundings."

    Angry at your inability to do anything. REM didn''t say anything to the Pleiades like that, but let the silver light - focus the healing mana on the palm of his hand and begin to heal the children.

    Look around to make sure that the children''s sleeping faces turn stable under the wave of healing.

    "Pleiades...?" the girl who opened her eyes slightly called ang.

    The Pleiades took the hand of the girl whose sight could not be focused. "Are you awake? Petra. Well, you are a good child, a strong child. But don''t force it. I''ll take you back right away and let you say goodbye to the reason for your pain. Now you have a good rest..."

    "A person... Still, still inside..."

    "Hey, what are you talking about?"

    Petra tried to convey something intermittently. There was an ominous feeling about the intelligence of this fragment. The Pleiades called Petra again, but the voice could not be transmitted to her who closed her eyes and lost consciousness again.

    Stroking Petra''s forehead, Pleiades looked at the children driven by anxiety, and then

    "Ah, damn... I really didn''t see the braided girl."

    The six people sleeping on the spot all pestered their children during the day. What they lacked was a girl who let Pleiades meet the puppy and was afraid to come forward.

    "Rem, I have to go deep inside, and you have to stay. Because REM''s strength is needed to maintain the children''s physical strength. The Youth League of the village... Eight achievements will catch up with us entering the forest. Then you will give the children to them and chase me."

    "During this period, I go deeper into the forest to see the last child... If it turns into the worst situation, I will return. But if there is still hope, I will try my best to buy time."

    "There is no way to predict the threat of the enemy, and the villagers do not know when it will arrive. The worst situation is that REM may not find the Pleiades." it is difficult to accept the Pleiades'' judgment, and REM pulls the Pleiades'' sleeve to persuade.

    Pleiades took REM''s fingers and took her hand in turn. "It''s okay. You won''t lose me."

    "What''s your basis..."

    "According to? Yes." Pleiades smiled, touched his nose with his fingers, and then pointed to REM''s face.

    "Even if no one else can detect it, only you can detect my smell. The stench wrapped around me, the smell left by sinners - right?"

    REM''s eyes widened in surprise. "Ang... Why do you know...?"

    "Well, I don''t know everything. There are too many things I don''t know. I''ve repeated it several times yesterday, today and tomorrow, but I still can''t get the expected answer."

    "After giving the children to the villagers, I''ll meet you right away. Please don''t mess around."

    "I know. Don''t worry."

    "Please be careful."

    With his back to REM''s eyes, Pleiades looked deep into the forest - the direction Petra told before he lost consciousness, and then he walked down the hill.

    "Well, it''s going to be a big fight, Mr. leyue Pleiades." he said something to cheer himself up, and then he ran.

 Chapter 860

    Anxious, but cautious. His mouth was thirsty and his throat was tense enough to cramp. Screen to breathe, lower the sound of footsteps, and move forward while guarding the dark forest. That step is actually hesitation, but there is no fear and cowardice in the act of moving forward.

    "Although I talked big to REM..."

    It was dangerous to act alone, but the Pleiades did not think there was no chance of victory. Originally, the Lilliputian Pleiades would hardly gamble. Even so, he still challenges, only when he sees the basis and the odds of victory.

    "If you curse the imp, if it''s a puppy you meet during the day..."

    Contrary to the terrible words of Warcraft, the fighting power of the puppy itself is not high. As long as you pay attention to the threat of curse, if you really want to fight

    "Shouldn''t you lose...?"

    Look forward to the enemy''s petite figure and seek a humiliating chance of victory. Although you think too much and are optimistic, you don''t think positive thinking is wrong.

    In any case, the world is always very strict with the Pleiades. The more bad imagination is repeated, the more despair above it can be seen to be released in high spirits.

    The twisted expression of love in the world made the Pleiades hold back their sighs and lose heart. At this time

    "Alas!" the sudden discordance made the Pleiades breathe and stop.

    The feeling of air change is truthfully conveyed to the skin, and the temperature of sweat sliding across the forehead drops rapidly.

    The wind sent into the trembling nostrils was a strong animal smell from the direction of progress. Originally only the luxuriant grass and the smell of the earth, there is now a peculiar smell of smell.

    Unable to stop the feeling of being provoked by a disgusting hunch, Pleiades repressed her breath and walked forward. Peeking out from among the trees, I stared at the cause of the smell - but I gasped.

    At the end of the line of sight is the space for sparse growth of trees, where there is a tree fallen due to wind and corrosion. Beside the fallen tree, there were a pair of thin white feet.

    Stretching his neck, Pleiades confirmed that his legs were wrapped in ragged clothes, and the scattered Brown braids belonged to the girl''s hair - found!

    Hold your breath and the Pleiades begins to think. There is no doubt that she is the girl she is looking for, but her body lying on the ground doesn''t move, let alone whether she is conscious or not, and she can''t even confirm whether she is breathing or not. Glancing around the girl, there seemed to be no Warcraft that took the girl away nearby.

    It''s strange to take the prey home and leave it anyway, but

    "What if this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity..."

    During the hesitation, you may miss the great opportunity to save the girl. If Warcraft comes back, the possibility that the Pleiades can compete with it is half.

    Separating the vegetation, the Pleiades leaped into the space in front of her and rushed straight to the girl. Pick up the petite body lying in the shadow of the tree and confirm the heartbeat of the light body.

    бкбкBreathing is weak, but the heart is beating.

    "Great." it''s really great not to choose to abandon this girl.

    The subtle breathing and heartbeat is because the girl is also affected by the curse. In that case, cast healing magic and reconciliation spells as soon as possible.

    Although he had no confidence in his physical strength, if he just carried a girl through the forest - when the Pleiades made a decision and stood up.

    The coolness suddenly hit his back and made the Pleiades look back.

    Shaking the trees, stepping over the vegetation and trampling on the bare ground is a quadruped beast.

    The beast''s body hair is black and short, and its appearance is close to that of the original world Doberman, but its physique is twice that of the Doberman recognized by the Pleiades. The toes were as sharp as hook claws. Even if you closed your mouth, you could not completely cover your teeth. The beast roared and stared at the Pleiades with bloodshot eyes.

    Magic dog, or Warcraft, the ominous appearance fully conforms to those names.

    "Director, this script is wrong, hey." the cramped cheek squeezed out a dry smile unconsciously.

    "Use this child as bait and wait for me to take the bait..."

    Only his eyes peeped at the surrounding situation, but there was no sign of REM coming, and there was no place where Warcraft could escape. What''s more, Warcraft lowered its head and began to bend its four feet. There''s no time to hesitate

    "Damn it, come if you want to!" he shouted, taking off his coat and wrapping the tailored coat around his left hand.

    When confronting the beast, the most important weapon to pay attention to is Liao ya. Wrap a thick cloth around your hand and let the beast bite to prevent injury. It can be said that it is the minimum equipment for confrontation with quadruped beasts.

    He remembered that in the original world, he had seen the program of training police dogs on TV, so he immediately began to imitate it. Stretch out your left hand and stare at the Warcraft WHO estimates the time to jump.

    The Warcraft with low posture and no movement made Pleiades feel anxious.

    "What are you doing? Come on, come here! Pass..."

    Disappeared. The Warcraft that was in front of us suddenly disappeared like melting into the darkness.

    Stunned to the point that his throat froze, Pleiades wondered where to extend his left hand towards the darkness - the next second, the sharp teeth of Warcraft pierced through the thick cloth and bit deeply into the meat.

    "OK --!" in an instant, the sharp pain made the visual field bright red, and the puncture pain directly beat the nerve.

    But

    "-- the opposite of pain!"

    The left arm tightens the muscles, and the teeth embedded in the meat naturally cannot be pulled out. With the effect of tying the coat, the action of Warcraft is completely static.

    The red eyes and the Pleiades eyes entangled each other, just as if they were to be swallowed up by the overwhelming hostility of the beast

    "How dare you bite me! Go to hell!"

    Together with his left hand holding the body of Warcraft, Pleiades forced to rotate the body. The body of Warcraft floats under centrifugal force, and its rotating force makes its back hit the fallen trees behind it.

    The sharp branches pierced the skin and made a dull sound inserted into the meat, and then the dying cry of the beast rang through the forest at night.

    The Warcraft with its back pierced struggled for a while in the arms of the Pleiades, but its strength became smaller and smaller. Finally, it stopped moving, and the Pleiades knelt on the ground on the spot.

    "Win... Did you win?" looking at the lifeless eyes of Warcraft, Pleiades murmured and pulled his left hand out of the teeth of Warcraft.

    The coat was stained with blood and saliva, and the left hand at the bottom was even worse. Looking directly at the wound, the pain began to invade the nerve, and the Pleiades screamed silently. Even though his face was wrinkled, he breathed a sigh of relief.

    Even without REM''s power, you can get out of danger. Painstakingly untied his coat and tied it back to his left hand. This time it was used as a tourniquet. After confirming that the arm can move, we should pick up the girl this time.

    "It hurts... But it''s proof of being alive. Damn it. Anyway, go back to the village first..." he stopped here because he noticed something.

    The feeling of his whole body caught the smell of choking and disgusting wild animals floating again. Looking back, the grass shook, and then the Pleiades whispered.

    "Hey, hey, it''s a lie..."

    Shining and tearing the red eyes of the forest at night, there are countless light spots, all looking this way from behind the trees in the front.

    I don''t want to count how many, but even with my hands and feet, my fingers are definitely not enough. Aware of this, the Pleiades stood upright with open hands. Not to surrender to the countless light spots - to protect the girl behind him.

    The beasts did not feel his wordless consciousness at all. The red light spot ignored the will of the Pleiades and rushed towards him at the same time.

    "Oh!"

    Back to God, the Pleiades throat was shouting, it was a roar that couldn''t give up. Only this can''t lose to the light spot in front of you! Only spirit can''t lose! As the literal meaning, this roar is just a paper tiger with strong external strength and weak internal strength. The Liao teeth of Warcraft bite at the throat of the Pleiades cry

    See the head of Warcraft in front of me, burst like fruit. The very close cull caused a blood eruption, and the Pleiades standing in front was drenched with blood from the head.

    After that, the body of the Warcraft that lost its head only had speed, so it hit the Pleiades hard. After being hit, he flew back and rolled several times. In the pain and the sticky feeling of blood, Pleiades shook his head and stood up.

    "The children have returned to the village safely. It''s hard for you to fight for time." turning the skirt gracefully, with a white apron dress in one hand and a ferocious iron ball in the other hand, the blue haired girl came to the forest battlefield.

 Chapter 861

    Soon after the Pleiades and REM went deep into the forest again, Mu Hantian came here.

    The bodies of several monsters fell to the ground.

    Mu Hantian finally saw the monster. It was a creature like a wolf.

    "Well, it comes down to the dog."

    It''s not good to bite people indiscriminately. Mu Hantian''s random sword will kill the Warcraft in front of him.

    "I don''t know who created you Warcraft, but I know from your appearance - the aesthetics of the owner who created you must be extremely poor."

    These Warcraft were created by the "gluttonous witch", one of the six original sins swallowed up by the jealous witch. Mu Hantian heard Betty talk about it.

    These miscellaneous fish like Warcraft have no effect in Mu Han''s eyes except to block the way and delay time. So I don''t care about them in cold weather.

    With the speed of admiring the cold weather, it is much faster than these Warcraft. Like a motorcycle chased by zombies in the end of the world, I don''t want to entangle with you. I''m tired and you can''t catch it.

    As they got deeper into the forest, the Warcraft around them seemed to gather and rush to the inside.

    In this way, REM and Pleiades should be inside. It seems that they need to be faster.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Hey, hey, that''s not good."

    Pleiades fell to the ground and held a little girl. Several huge Warcraft appeared in front of him, and their indicator, the Warcraft that looked like a "puppy", showed his teeth and stared at Pleiades.

    It has to be said that the witch''s "fragrance" comes with 360 degrees of ridicule, plus a forced engine to pull hatred.

    The Warcraft constantly appeared around surrounded the Pleiades and REM, and REM could rush out if it was normal.

    But now, without horns, she can''t "ghost upper body". If she can''t ghost, it''s difficult to escape the pursuit of these Warcraft.

    What''s more, these Warcraft are increasing. At a glance, the whole forest is full of scarlet eyes.

    "After giving the child to the villagers, I''ll meet you right away. Please don''t mess around."

    "Are you okay, REM?"

    "Don''t worry, REM is very powerful."

    Knowing that staying here was cumbersome, Pleiades looked at REM with concern.

    "Please be careful!"

    Then, according to the orientation given by the child before he was unconscious, Lai yueplein then walked out of the area gradually surrounded by the Warcraft.

    "Well, I''ll keep my promise, Mr. cold day." REM said this sentence after seeing Lai yuepleiades leave.

    бкбкWhat is waiting for her? Despair, pain, or something?

    Although leyue Pleiades was anxious, it could not be delayed.

    If only the cold weather were here. The Pleiades thought.

    What should I do if Warcraft strikes?

    Returning to the forest again, the Pleiades looked deep into the forest, where it was dark and terrible. The strong smell of blood came into his nose, and the Pleiades moved forward gradually according to the fear in his heart.

    Secretly pushed aside among the trees, the Pleiades stared stunned - rem fell to the ground.

    Within sight, REM lay next to a fallen tree. The huge trees covered REM''s body and provided a temporary shelter.

    Warcraft did not disappear. At least the Pleiades can be sure that the looming red awn is by no means accidental.

    "This is a good chance to save rem, but..."

    If this is a trap, where does the young Warcraft hide?

    Pleiades, you can''t be so weak. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. If you miss it, you will regret it.

    As if determined, the Pleiades jumped out of the trees.

    At the same time, several huge shadows in the surrounding trees rushed up at the same time.

    бкбкDesperate?

    The Pleiades consciousness paused for a moment. Should it return again.

    At the end of despair, there is a glimmer of hope.

    For exampleбкбк

    "The blade of the wind!" a sword Qi waved with a familiar voice, hoping that the cold day would come in time.

    "Generally, people who are the protagonists often appear last. What do you think of this sentence - Pleiades?"

    A large area of Warcraft corpses fell to the ground, and Mu cold day trampled on their corpses.

    After Zuo Ling solved the Warcraft in the range three or two times, the Pleiades regained consciousness and heard Mu Hantian''s words.

    "This..." Pleiades grew up with an incredible mouth, and his eyes were full of shocked look at the cold day.

    "Subaru, for the sake of your manliness, I won''t argue with you about what you owe me."

    The Pleiades who just rushed out recklessly was seen by Mu Hantian, and Mu Hantian couldn''t praise the courage of the Pleiades. It''s worthy of being a hero.

    "If you don''t call me Subaru, we are still good friends." ang vomited silently.

    Ignoring Lai yueang, Mu Hantian picked up the injured rem. As if he felt someone approaching, REM slowly opened his heavy eyelids.

    "Shh - don''t talk. Don''t worry, I''m here."

    Mu Hantian picked REM up at the waist.

    "Pleiades, you come and take care of rem."

    "Do you want to kill these Warcraft? It''s too many..." Pleiades said with worry, but he honestly took rem.

    "Don''t let her get hurt, or you''ll die a hundred times."

    "Don''t worry, I''m fighting for the return of death to protect rem."

    "Just wait for your words!" the words fell, and Mu Hantian''s body disappeared in front of Lai yuepleiades like a blink.

    Countless big scarlet eyes around disappeared at a speed visible to the naked eye. In an instant, the Warcraft 50 meters around Mu Hantian was emptied one after another.

    Pleiades wriggled his dry throat and immediately felt desperate about the injustice of the world.

    Why is mu Hantian, who is also a jumper, so powerful, but he can only return to death? Isn''t he the protagonist in the legend?

    Finally came to the Warcraft leader - puppy.

    Mu Hantian pushed down his hair to ensure his perfect hairstyle. Then quietly appeared opposite the puppy and stood calmly.

    "How can REM take care of me for such a long time? No matter what your purpose, in short, I''m here now... Your end is coming!"

    The puppy Warcraft''s eyes were fierce, showing sharp teeth and staring at Mu cold day. With its call, a large number of adult Warcraft crazy emerged.

    "It''s useless to have more weak chickens. In front of real strength, the number is useless."

    Clutching the sword in his hand, Mu Hantian kept killing the Warcraft one by one.

    "Cold weather, help!" at this time, Pleiades ran screaming with REM in her arms.

    Behind his ass, three sharp toothed Warcraft chased him.

    "You unlucky child..." Mu Hantian helped his forehead and looked hopeless.

    "Stop talking, help me kill the Warcraft behind." Lai yuepleiades ran with a bitter face and tried his best.

    "Throw rem over."

    "What?"

    "I said, throw REM here and I''ll catch her and help you."

    "Oh, that''s good! I''ll throw you a rem, you have to pick it up!"

    Whooshбкбк

    Under REM''s murderous eyes, Mu Hantian held her firmly in his arms.

    Just as Mu Hantian was about to speak, the Pleiades gave a scream.

    "Don''t be stunned, come and help me!"

    A Warcraft behind Pleiades bit his hip, and his fierce eyes became more terrible.

    "You''re really unlucky." Mu Hantian waved his sword lightly. A sword Qi wiped Ang''s body and killed the Warcraft behind him.

    At this time, the puppy behind suddenly became a terrible Warcraft several times larger than these adult Warcraft.

    A pair of huge claws attacked while Mu Han was unprepared.

    "Do you really think I didn''t see it? I''m not a blind monk."

    Mu coldly turned back.

    "The flow of the dark god - the front of the wings!"

    Instantly, after a continuous attack, the Warcraft leader fell to the ground and struggled.

 Chapter 862

    "It''s okay, rem."

    The maid''s dress was red with blood, not just the blood. If Mu cold day came late, I''m afraid REM''s life would be hard to explain.

    "No wonder it''s all right! Why are you here, a free meal guest?" REM asked with a pale face.

    "Aha, because - rem, actually I like you!" Mu Hantian said with a smile.

    "It''s really an honor to be confessed by the guests who eat white rice. It''s really..." REM''s face is rarely ruddy.

    "Oh, sorry, I was just kidding."

    "You -" REM was so angry that she almost believed it.

    "Ha ha, I promise your sister that I won''t hurt you. Well, it seems that I have breached the contract." Mu Hantian looked at REM''s injury with some entanglement and wondered why.

    "Sister, she..."

    "Well, it seems that REM is much better than RAM, even without the ''horn''." Mu Hantian thought and said. Usually rem is perfect in cooking and housework, but ram is worse.

    "No! Sister, she''s much better than REM -" REM explained.

    "Maybe, but am I the only one who thinks rem is the best maid? It doesn''t matter."

    "You don''t know your sister at all..."

    REM recalled the memory of his best sister. REM had long given up comparing with his sister.

    "No, because you are rem! To me, REM is rem, not ram, you know?"

    He blocked REM''s small mouth that he wanted to refute with his hand, and Mu Hantian responded with a sunny smile.

    "Rem is rem, not ram... It''s Mr. Hantian''s REM?"

    REM stared into Mu Hantian''s eyes to find out the lies. Then she was completely disappointed, because Mu Hantian was telling the truth.

    For mu Hantian, REM is REM! It''s the poisonous girl, but it''s a gentle and lovely maid. It was the maid sister who said she didn''t want to, but always prepared a cup of tea and some refreshments for him privately.

    So rem is rem.

    "Mr. cold weather -" REM stared at Zuo Ling with watery eyes and tears, and his voice became weak and trembling.

    However, Mu Hantian was attracted by the Warcraft leader who was ready to get up.

    "Hey - I said, when are you two going to hold? The Warcraft over there are going to run away!"

    Lai yueplein looked depressed. Speaking of it, he had suffered a lot all day today.

    "Don''t worry, I can''t run. Let it run. Where can I put my face?"

    Mu cold day put REM down, and REM took the opportunity to cover up his gaffe.

    Mu Hantian''s figure appeared behind the Warcraft like a blink. A sword was cut out, and the Warcraft leader screamed and fell to the ground.

    Finish work!

    Patted the dust on his hands, Mu Hantian and his party left this unpleasant hill while the moon came.

    Mu Hantian, REM and leyue Pleiades returned to the Duke''s house safely. Seeing REM holding with RAM, Mu Hantian couldn''t help laughing.

    It seems that the little maid likes her sister very much.

    "It''s finally a safe return. Let''s have a rest first. We''ll talk about anything tomorrow." Mu Hantian left a word. After yawning, he ignored the people, and then went to his room to sleep.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Wake up, white rice guest."

    Mu Hantian, who was sleeping, was urged by the clear cry, opened his confused sleep eyes, and Zuo Ling looked at the people standing on the side with dissatisfaction.

    "REM - can''t you call me so early? I''m sleepy." Mu Hantian complained.

    "It''s very early, but the sun has already risen for a long time. Now everyone has had breakfast, so - guests with white rice, aren''t you sure?"

    "Ah? I''ve finished my breakfast! I think it''s not because I''ve been on time for so many days. Alas - it''s a pity that I neglected for a while... Eh, it''s delicious."

    Mu Hantian sniffed and heard a smell coming from REM''s back.

    "Because the guests who had a white meal yesterday performed very well, REM said he would reward them a little." REM showed a sweet smile on his face and took out a silver tray from behind with a rich breakfast.

    With a faint fragrance, you can smell it in cold days, which is much more fragrant than the food in the past.

    "Ah - worthy of rem." Mu Hantian was overjoyed, picked up his knife and fork and enjoyed the love breakfast carefully made by rem.

    "Rem, have you recovered from your injury?" Mu Hantian asked worried, although he fed REM and drank the treatment potion yesterday.

    "Well, the potions of the guests who eat white rice are amazing, and REM is in good health." REM stood quietly watching Mu cold eat and replied with a smile.

    "That''s good." Mu Hantian chewed the food in his mouth and thought.

    It''s almost time to stay here. It''s time to go out.

    The world is so big, at least I have to go out. It''s not too late to come back when Amelia is elected. Besides, it''s time to see the little man philut.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    In the hall, where amelia and others are.

    "So, do you want to go out in cold weather?" Lai yueplein touched Parker''s ear with his fingers and asked with a happy face.

    "Yes, I''m going to Wangdu to have a look. It''s time to go for a stroll after such a long time."

    "What a coincidence. We''ll go to Wangdu when the king is elected a few days." nodded and Amelia said.

    "I''ll see you then. I''ll go to you on the day of Wang Xuan. Don''t worry, I have my own way in."

    "That''s the best." Amelia nodded and smiled.

    As the separation time was not long, the people had nothing to say, but said a few polite words at will.

    Then Mu cold day left the house. Only REM watched Mu Hantian disappear.

    Compared with Mu Hantian, the residence is not too quiet.

    бкбкThe top floor of the house, rozval''s office.

    "I''m really bothering you these days - ram."

    "Nothing. It''s ram''s honor to serve Lord rozwar."

    Holding his forehead, rozval closed his eyes and pondered the information given by ram.

    "RAM - have you confirmed what I asked you?"

    Rozval opened his different pupils and looked out of the window.

    "You mean... Mu Han Tian and the Pleiades?"

    Ram''s hand finishing the copy on the table paused and replied, "REM almost killed Pleiades... In short, it''s certain that Pleiades will not have an adverse impact on you. Mu Hantian''s words, ram is not sure, but there''s no problem, but REM seems to like him."

    Compared with his sister REM''s honesty, ram''s mind is much more delicate. For ram, REM is the loveliest sister in the world. But for REM, ram''s existence is the meaning of his own existence.

    "The kings are ''intestines hunters'' and the territories are'' Warcraft Messengers''. The Pleiades and Muhan days are connected with strange guys every time."

    "It''s just small characters. It''s not enough to worry Lord rozval. REM''s'' horn ''was cut off."

    Ram enjoyed the comfort of treating broken corners around rozwar.

    "Huh? - what''s going on?"

    "Don''t worry, Lord rozvar. REM''s'' horn ''has grown again. I don''t know what magical medicine Mu Hantian used, but he can be reborn together with his injury and broken horn..."

    "Mysterious healing potion? And it has a close relationship with REM..."

    Rozval was in a daze, staring out of the window.

    "Ram and rem are important to Lord rozval..."

    "Yes, you and rem are both very important and precious to me. They are more valuable than everything..."

    бкбкIndispensable chess pieces.

    Rozval said squarely, without any guilt in his voice.

    Looking up at the sun hanging high in the sky, rozval narrowed his different colored eyes.

    "I hope not to interfere with my plan. I regret that this thing will never come again - Mu Hantian."

 Chapter 863

    A carriage pulled by a giant lizard galloped through the street.

    Mu Hantian sat quietly in the car and looked down on the surroundings. And looked at the lizard in front with interest.

    Well, this lizard is called a ground dragon. It''s about the size of a horse and looks like a dinosaur.

    Mu Hantian now sits in the so-called dragon car, a vehicle in this different world.

    How did you get the money? Of course, it''s to find the system. Recycle some unwanted things and exchange them for money in the world. That''s it.

    "Here we are, guest."

    The old driver of the dragon car, a gentleman like white haired old man in black dress, said. Although the old man looks old, his physical exercise is unusual. The momentum released can make ordinary people unconsciously stand up in front of him.

    "Thank you so much." Mu Hantian, who jumped out of the dragon car, waved to the old man, and then walked towards the slum.

    When he came to the place where he first appeared, Mu Hantian didn''t take too many souvenirs, but kept walking towards the stolen goods warehouse.

    At this time, ferut should stay here and discuss something with the old man?

    However, when Mu Hantian opened the door of the new stolen goods warehouse, the first scene he saw made Mu Hantian''s eyes shrink like stars and flash a trace of anger for the first time.

    "Alas ~" stood at the gate of the newly-built stolen goods warehouse, Mu Hantian looked around the situation inside and sighed slightly.

    Although he had extraordinary understanding, it took him some time to grasp the current tragedy. After all, the whole room seemed to be patronized by the demolition team, and there was nothing intact at a glance. However, the old man Roma who fell under the counter was not injured at all. Instead, he seemed to have been knocked unconscious and left here

    According to common sense, if the enemy attacks, the room is in chaos, which can also be explained. But why is Lord Roma all right and just fainting?

    However, Mu Hantian knows the strength of Lord Roma. Although people at the level of intestines Hunter Elsa should only be hanged, if ordinary cats and dogs make trouble, the situation may be different.

    So, who is it?

    Mu Hantian looked at the stolen goods warehouse again. Although it was strange, Mu Hantian always felt that these things were smashed by the faint old man himself.

    "It seems that what I think should be right..." Mu Hantian looked at the big wooden stick in Lord Roma''s hand and muttered in a determined tone.

    "Hey, old man... Aren''t you dead?" Mu Hantian squatted down in front of Lord Roma and patted the other party''s face with his hand, which was still ferocious despite fainting.

    "Cough..." after being photographed by Mu Hantian for a few times, Lord Roma coughed and woke up, but his consciousness seemed to be still blurred. He opened his confused eyes and smashed it when he saw Mu Hantian lifting a wooden stick.

    "I''ll kill you, you smelly boy!"

    Looking at the Lord Roma who shook his body and rushed over, Mu Hantian narrowed his eyes, stretched out his hand to grasp the wooden stick, and then shook it hard.

    Click!

    When Mu Hantian gently grasped the stick, it was directly broken into pieces and scattered everywhere. And Lord Roma maintained his action, as if stunned, and generally did not move.

    "Hey, are you confused? Or are you stupid?" Mu Hantian poked Lord Roma with his fingers, showed a heartless smile and said softly.

    "Ah? It''s you, boy. Sorry, I was confused just now." it seems that I finally woke up. Lord Roma put his hand on his head and apologized.

    "Well, there''s no time for greetings." Mu Hantian waved his hand, came to one side, cleaned up the dirty stool, and sat down casually.

    "Hello, old man." Mu Hantian held his chin with his hand, and his mouth was slightly raised, showing a smile.

    "I don''t have much time now! Because..." it seems that I think of something. Lord Roma has an anxious expression on his face, but mu Hantian calmly motioned him to calm down.

    "What happened?"

    Yes, philut was taken away by the contemporary swordsman, reinharut van Astria. " Said Lord Roma.

    "Eh? Why did he take philut?"

    Lein harut, a contemporary swordsman, has the ancestry of the previous swordsman and more than 40 kinds of protection. He is ridiculously powerful. He is a famous celebrity in the king''s capital and belongs to the king''s guards.

    "Why did he take philut with him?"

    "Just now the boy came here and asked us if we knew where you were, and philut answered No." Lord Roma looked at Mu cold day, swallowed his saliva and continued: "He couldn''t find the target. He seemed to leave, but he looked at philut intentionally or unintentionally. He seemed to find the same surprised expression, and then he wanted to take her by force and say what to confirm."

    "I see." Sixteen nights smiled and said, "then you wanted to protect philut, but you were hanged and beaten by the other party, right?"

    "Tut. I haven''t seen you for a few days. Your mouth is still boring!" Lord Roma shouted when Mu Hantian said so plainly.

    "Well, since they haven''t been long, let me catch up and ask." Mu Hantian shrugged and said with a smile.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Not far from the slum, the two sides are facing each other.

    "Reinharut, why did you take philut? Can you tell me? After all, I''ve been chasing you for a long time."

    "This..." lein harut looked at philut, who was stunned and put on his shoulder, and some didn''t want to say.

    "Come on, I won''t tell anyone." Mu Hantian was speechless.

    "Well, let me tell you, this girl is the blood of the royal family, which has long disappeared." lein harut said the truth with a serious expression.

    "I see, but those people of the royal family have retreated behind the scenes? And there should be no blood of the royal family." Mu Hantian said faintly, recalling what he knew.

    "I knew you would say so, but this blonde red eye is the best proof. Fourteen years ago, a thief invaded the city, and Qianjin of Lord Froude, the king''s younger brother of the former king, was kidnapped. The thief escaped successfully, and Qianjin''s whereabouts are unknown. That is a scandal of the kingdom that must not be known to the outside world."

    "Well, I probably understand. You want her to be a candidate, too. You should give priority to her, right?"

    "Indeed, I hope you don''t stop it," reinharut said.

    "OK, OK, but I hope you don''t hurt her, or I won''t spare you."

    "I know. It''s my duty as a knight."

 Chapter 864

    "Well, it looks very prosperous. There are many decorations we haven''t seen, perhaps businessmen from other countries."

    Before arriving at a noble restaurant, Mu Hantian tidied up his clothes and went in with an affectation.

    Before he came here, Mu Hantian had already changed his dress, which was the blue knight dress in Sao world. Why? Because it is in line with the clothes of the world, the most important thing is handsome.

    The waiter in the restaurant didn''t show surprise or other expressions. Maybe he was used to seeing young people dressed like this.

    "Not bad, here."

    When Mu Hantian walked into the restaurant, he was greeted with a western style full of ancient royalty.

    Luxurious and perfect environment, charming exotic beauty, and several inexplicable oil murals hung on the crystal palace like walls.

    There is a special aroma in the noble restaurant, which invades the nostrils of Mu cold day and smells comfortable.

    However, Mu Hantian''s entry did not attract the attention of others.

    With a beautiful human girl waiter, he came to an internal place to eat. Mu Hantian took the menu in the girl''s hand and ordered several dishes at will.

    While waiting for the meal, Mu Hantian looked around curiously.

    The nearest table to him was a few young men and women who looked like aristocrats. At this time, they were enjoying the meal.

    On the other side of the table, a young man dressed as a knight sat opposite the noble girl and said some words that Mu Hantian couldn''t hear clearly. However, Mu Hantian vaguely heard the words of Wang Du and Wang Xuan.

    The girl had long Lavender hair and bright gold stars on her forehead. The delicate posture is like a weak beauty in flowers, and the charming light green pupil color is as attractive as a magic gem.

    The girl wears a snow-white hat that looks like plush, with a confident smile on her face and a quiet smile. One hand was on the red bag around her waist, and the other hand was gestures that she couldn''t understand.

    The young man opposite has purple hair combed behind. He is about 1.8 meters tall and thin, but he doesn''t give the impression of weakness. It''s a beautiful man who can be described as thin. Maybe under the knight''s clothes, what''s hidden is strong abdominal muscles. The enchanted amber pupil matched him strangely.

    However, Mu Hantian can be sure that these two people must also be one of the people who participated in the king''s election.

    In thinking, Mu Hantian''s dishes were sent up one after another, which gradually put away his eyes.

    The two people who were watched by Mu cold day also deliberately glanced at Mu cold day here at this time.

    "Julius, that man looks like a knight like you..." the soft girl said casually.

    "No, it''s not right. He''s a good-looking man. He''s definitely not a member of the royal guards."

    "Oh? Don''t you know who has been called the ''best knight'' and claimed to be the ''sword of the kingdom''?" the girl said, and looked at Mu Hantian with interest.

    "Yes, Lord Anastasia, I''m sure this man is not a knight in the kingdom." yulius frowned and tried to judge Mu Hantian''s identity from his appearance and behavior.

    "Could it be one of the king''s attendants?" Anastasia nodded and said.

    "Probably not. Besides, even if he is someone''s Knight, he can''t compare with Lord Anastasia''s best knight - me."

    "You are really not modest."

    Anna tAsia answered with a smile, but her eyes were always on Mu Hantian.

    The identity of a girl. Anastasia hessin. One of the candidates selected by Wang this time is the president of the "Hexin" Chamber of Commerce.

    Business talent is a girl of peerless genius, and only He Xin himself can match it. Next to her was the deputy head of the order, Julius uccarius, her knight''s attendant. It was because she believed that Anna tAsia''s ability could save the Kingdom''s economy that she supported her as a candidate for the throne.

    However, Anna tAsia''s eyes were always on Mu Hantian, which made him unable to understand.

    "That man makes me feel very different," Anastasia said half jokingly.

    "Is there anything about him that you care about?"

    "Maybe, but maybe I''m dazzled." Anastasia shook her head and smiled.

    "It seems that the ''Knight'' from the lower area is a young man who enjoys at least 20 holy gold coins in the noble restaurant... There must be some unknown differences in him. If he is not the servant of the candidate for the election of the king, he is a young man who suddenly gets rich."

    Anastasia''s speech was echoed by rius.

    Dinner time is over. After checking out in a hurry, Mu Hantian stood up to tidy up his appearance.

    Following the trend of leaving, Mu Hantian walked out of the noble restaurant. At the same time, Anastasia and Julius also followed out of the restaurant.

    "Please wait a minute, Miss over there." Mu Hantian shouted at the back exit of Anastasia.

    "Hmm?" Anna tAsia stopped at the same place and looked at Mu Hantian who came to her from behind.

    "What can I do for you?" asked Anastasia.

    "In a few days'' election, I want you to take me into the palace."

    "Are you a knight, too?"

    "Knight? Are you talking about me? I''m sorry I''m not a knight."

    "Not a knight? Then what are you doing in a knight''s uniform?" said yurius, looking at Mu''s eyes in the cold day with some malice.

    "Nothing, just feel handsome, don''t you?" Mu cold day grinned.

    "You guy..."

    "Julius! That''s enough." Anastasia suddenly raised her voice and let Julius pause. She took a deep breath and stopped talking.

    "Then continue what you just said. Do you want to be my knight?"

    "Lord Anastasia..."

    "No, you misunderstood. I have friends who are also candidates for Wang Xuan, so I have the obligation to help her."

    "You mean I''m going to make myself an enemy?"

    "Well, you can say so. Then come back, excuse me, Miss Anastasia, why do you want to be king?"

    "I want to change the current situation of the country and take the country as my own. Then I will start to change the economy to make the country more prosperous and powerful." Anastasia smiled gently, but mu Hantian could hear the strong desire hidden in the gentle ground.

    "It''s a good idea. If you meet me earlier, maybe I will support you to become king. But being a king doesn''t look at my opinion, so you still have a chance. If my friend doesn''t have the intention, maybe I will support you." Mu Hantian nodded. Anna tAsia''s words didn''t surprise him too much. In other words, The survival of this country has nothing to do with him.

    "Even if I want to promise you, what''s the reward?"

    "Well... By the way, I have a medicine that can not only revive the people who have only one breath, but also regenerate the people who have lost their limbs. Of course, there are only two bottles now."

    "Aren''t you kidding? There''s this medicine?" yurius raised his eyebrows and took a step forward, with a strong momentum on his body.

    "Don''t you believe it? If you don''t believe it, I have a way to make you believe it." Mu Han''s face remained unchanged and said faintly.

    "Well, it''s amazing to suddenly hear such shocking news. Don''t get excited, Julius."

    Anna tAsia jumped out and made a big round, looked at each other''s lovely and moving appearance, and Mu Hantian nodded slightly.

    "Sorry, I''m excited."

    Wen Yan Mu Han Tian looked at each other in surprise. Unexpectedly, the seemingly arrogant Julius apologized to himself. It seems that although he was stunned, he is also a man who knows how to be measured.

 Chapter 865

    In the hall, three people in the round table sit opposite each other.

    Mu Hantian slowly put his hand into his robe. The next moment, a bottle of soul stirring blood red potion appeared in his hand.

    Put the life potion in the center of the table and Mu Hantian slowly raised his head.

    "That''s what I''m talking about."

    "Although I heard its effect again, it''s still incredible."

    Anna tAsia''s voice made Mu Hantian understand. It seems that this smart beauty won''t believe him if she doesn''t do anything.

    "Please draw a wound on your hand."

    "Why me?"

    "Because I''m afraid of pain, or do you plan to let your master try." Mu Hantian said faintly.

    Yurius was angry and gazed at the cold sky with deep eyes for a moment. With a slight pick of the finger, the long sword was pulled out from the waist and scratched a scar on the finger.

    "Very good."

    Mu Han Tian smiled and poured a drop of life potion into the crystal bottle on the wound drawn by rius.

    In an instant, the green light full of life covered yurius''s fingers. In less than a second, it returned to its original appearance, and even the scars no longer existed.

    "This..."

    Anastasia and the client were shocked by rius. Even the therapy didn''t work so fast, and there were few people who could do it.

    "Such a bottle of life potion can have about 500 drops." Anna tAsia soon recovered and looked at the Potion on the table.

    "Maybe. I have another bottle of this potion. I''ll give it to you together. My request is very simple. Wang Xuan took me in that day, that''s all."

    Anastasia was silent, her eyes flashing.

    "Mr. cold weather," Anastasia asked, "aren''t you afraid I''ll take these potions?"

    "Can you do it? I''m curious." Mu Hantian kept smiling and didn''t take Anna tAsia''s words to heart.

    "Really."

    Anna tAsia smiled, opened her lovely amber blue eyes and said, "your life potion is really attractive. Even I am a little excited."

    "So?"

    "I promised." Anastasia thought for a moment and agreed. Anyway, it''s not bad for herself. Moreover, with the magic of this potion, if you hype it, dilute a bottle of potion into ten or 100 parts, and sell a bottle of 1000 holy gold coins at the auction house, or even higher.

    After a complete monopoly, I believe a lot of holy gold coins will flow into my pocket. I''m excited to think about it.

    "Goodbye then. Shall we meet here on Wang Xuan''s day, OK?"

    "Yes."

    "Goodbye." with polite greetings, Mu Hantian left directly.

    "What do you think of this cold day?" asked Anastasia, whose cold voice was completely different from the excitement before.

    "It''s more like a magic envoy than a knight, and the potion he took out is really magical. But whether this person''s identity or strength is unknown, will it affect your election?" the arrogant and uninhibited look reappeared on Julius''s face.

    "Maybe. I just don''t know whose attendant he will be. But... Wang Xuan, I''m bound to win!"

    "Yes, Lord Anastasia, I will do my best to help you fight for it."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    In the Duchy of rozval.

    At this time, a dragon car stopped in the courtyard and waited for a long time.

    If Mu Hantian were here, I''m afraid he would cry out: old driver, long time no see.

    Because the driver next to the dragon car is the coachman who took him to chamber of commerce street some time ago.

    An old man with a black gentleman''s dress, silver hair and a correct face.

    At this time, we are talking with lyue Pleiades.

    At this time, a lovely sister with gray cat ears appeared behind Lai yueang. It seems that she should be the one who came with the old man.

    They exchange and fight for a moment, and Amelia and REM follow each other and get on the dragon car.

    The destination of this trip - Wangdu hotel.

    After staying in Wangdu for one day, it is the time of Wang election.

    "I don''t know where the cold weather is. It seems that he can''t sit on such a magnificent dragon car." Lai yuepleiades smiled, opened the door and leaned out of the car. Suddenly, a gust of wind almost blew him out.

    "Really, Pleiades. Can you sit in the car?"

    Amelia complained on her face. She didn''t want ang to come with her, but because ang always wanted to help her, she finally had to nod her head.

    "Yes, Lord Amelia is right. You shouldn''t come with me," REM said in a cold tone.

    "Really, even REM said so. I''m not as cute as RAM at all. Well, if it was cold, I''m afraid you would have assisted me."

    Lai yuepleian''s seemingly complaining words made REM''s face red imperceptibly.

    "How can I say that I also have people who have helped me in Wangdu. I just take the opportunity to thank you." Lai yueang said with a positive look on her face. At the same time, she thought of the young red haired swordsman in her mind.

    "Did Emilia have any friends to go to Wangdu?" the old driver asked inadvertently.

    "Yes, Lord will. His name is mu Hantian. He is the king''s capital that he went to a few days ago. He just doesn''t know where he is now."

    Amelia nodded and recalled that the guest with black hair and black pupils usually looked lazy. It was that he had always had a good relationship with rem. At the same time, he is also his life-saving benefactor.

    "Well, I picked up a nice looking young man a few days ago."

    "The young man kept talking about old drivers, racing and other things that people don''t know why, but it didn''t sound disgusting."

    "Ah, listen to what you say, that man must be cold. I didn''t expect such good luck." Lai yueplein said on one side. It turned out that Mu cold had already taken a dragon car. Alas, he was going to show off.

    Soon, longche arrived at Wangdu.

    Pleiades and Amelia hurried down.

    бкбкA bustling neighborhood.

    "Oh, isn''t this the poor little brother?" someone patted Pleiades on the shoulder and turned around to find that it was the fruit shop owner.

    "It''s you, boss. I''m here to repay my kindness this time."

    "I see. It''s very righteous. I appreciate you." the boss smiled boldly and took out a wooden box from the store and put it on the counter. Inside the heavy box, the red and round fruit is giving off a tender luster.

    "Well, this is the agreed Linguo. How many do you want to buy? Now it''s a copper coin and two."

    "Give me ten big ones, which is beyond the agreed quantity. Please settle the bill for me." the generous Pleiades asked the boss to clap his hands. Seeing this, Pleiades, who was in a good mood, reached into her arms to get her wallet, but found that Amelia beside her also made the same action.

    "Strange, why do you take your wallet, Amelia?"

    "What, why take your wallet? You can''t trade without giving money?"

    "No, Amelia, it''s strange for you to pay the bill for me... Hey, uncle, what''s your look?"

    "I said I would come back and buy it when I made money. It turned out that I brought a rich woman to pay for myself. Uncle, I can''t agree."

    "Don''t talk nonsense, I advocate paying the bill by myself!" Pleiades flustered out his wallet in front of his boss with suspicious eyes.

    Inside is the salary of working in a luxury house - thanks to the generous rozwar, the Pleiades is actually a millionaire.

    "One Linguo, two copper coins... Ten is two silver coins?"

    "Hey, don''t you know the current currency exchange rate? Now it''s a silver coin for nine copper coins."

    "So it''s two silver coins and two copper coins. Come on." Pleiades took the money out of the bag and handed it to the boss. The boss was unhappy and silent, and sighed deeply at Pleiades who tilted his head.

    "I said it, but you actually believe it. Brother, you shouldn''t be so easy to believe people. The exchange rate of currency changes will be written on the Kanban at the market entrance. If you haven''t seen it, you will spend it in a swagger. Be careful to be slaughtered by bad businessmen." it''s more like the boss gives advice when he sees dangerous things than being honest.

    "Uncle, you are really very nice." Pleiades smiled foolishly and expressed his appreciation for the personality of the poker face boss.

    "It''s just occasionally. Guests who come specially to fulfill the promise I''m about to forget will have nightmares if they lie down and starve to death after shopping here. That''s all."

    "Who will benefit if a man plays arrogant and charming? I understand now."

    "Go away with lingguo! The payment has indeed been received. Thank you for your patronage!" the first half is rude, but the second half abides by the customer-oriented spirit. In the face of this extreme reaction, Pleiades smiles very happily.

    Holding each other and handing out the bag containing lingguo, Pleiades followed Amelia out of the shop.

 Chapter 866

    Mu Hantian took the doughnuts made by Jiye from the system and walked on the road, gulping up.

    "Hmm? What happened? Did I trigger the legendary event?"

    "Are you kidding, smelly woman! Be careful I''ll break your beautiful face, ah!"

    "Don''t keep shouting, fool. People with poor style don''t even have the taste to ask for trouble."

    The sound of quarrel came. A girl was surrounded by three men in a narrow lane.

    This is a very common incident of small gangsters looking for trouble, but compared with the fact of being bored, the girl is enough to blow away the air in the cramped lane, which is clearly branded in the consciousness of Mu Hantian.

    Bright orange hair is pinned to the back with a hairpin to reflect the light of the sun. The pure red dress like blood gives the impression of violence to the girl''s beauty.

    Many ornaments on the neck, ears and fingers are all top-level goods that outsiders know at a glance. Even though she is covered with gorgeous accessories, the girl''s outstanding appearance is not inferior.

    The bright red eyes full of provocative colors, the girl''s light pink lips and white as snow skin match each other, which is no less beautiful than Anna tAsia''s beauty in Mu Hantian''s eyes.

    Like amelia and Anastasia, this girl has alternative beauty and charm. However, the three have their own characteristics. Their beauty and temperament can not be copied.

    The men who surrounded the girl spoke loudly.

    But the girl just put her hands around her chest, as if she were holding up an unusually plump * * * leisurely. Such a move makes men look down and feel even more disgusted.

    But that''s not the point.

    The point is... The three men.

    "Why do I look so familiar? It''s you again!"

    A cry of surprise caught the attention of the people in the alley.

    A man with black hair came in wearing a knight''s uniform.

    "Hey, I said, Arden, Jane, ahan. Are you the only three little gangsters in the king?"

    The familiar three are the gangsters who were robbed by Mu Hantian on the first day he came here.

    Familiar figure, familiar voice, the man who left a deep shadow on the three gangsters.

    "Yes... It''s you!"

    One of the gangsters'' faces changed and his fingers trembled as he pointed to Mu Hantian.

    "Oh, you ran away. Unexpectedly, you sent it to the door again. The world is really too small." Mu Hantian threw the doughnut to the girl and looked at the three people with a smile.

    "Oh, knight?"

    Although the girl was curious about what was in her hand, she still looked proudly at the cold day, and the tone in her mouth was slightly contemptuous.

    "Knight? Are you talking about me? I''m sorry to make you look forward to it. I''m not a knight."

    Mu Hantian pointed to his nose, smiled and said, "also, don''t be grateful. I didn''t come to help you, just met an acquaintance."

    Just seeing acquaintances.

    Hearing this, the faces of the three gangsters changed greatly.

    "Oh? A mediocre Knight should say such a boastful thing." the girl folded a fan in her hand to cover half of her face and said contemptuously.

    "It''s said that I''m not a knight. Forget it. I don''t care about you."

    Mu Hantian put his eyes on the three gangsters and said with a smile: "do you want to fight?"

    "Shit, you were lucky last time! Who''s afraid of who now? Go together and beat him to death!"

    It was still the big man in the lead, with two younger brothers waving their fists.

    "It''s really troublesome. Why don''t you take the initiative to leave? You have to be beaten."

    With that, Mu cold sky''s body flashed. Without relying on any weapons and magic, he easily put the three people to the ground.

    "It''s boring." Mu Hantian shrugged, ready to take back the doughnut in the girl''s hand, and then he could leave.

    "Don''t touch my body!" the girl snorted coldly.

    "Hey, that''s my stuff, can you be reasonable?" it''s not easy to eat doughnuts, and they''re still made in the night. How can Mu Hantian give up.

    "Hum, although I don''t know what it is, since it''s in my hand, it''s my thing." the girl is very unreasonable.

    "How can this be? At least I saved you."

    "Oh, even without you, my concubine will be fine. The world itself will think of my body, so nothing bad will happen to my body. I owe my salvation to my body, but don''t you feel ashamed to rob my achievements as your own credit?" it''s natural and natural, just like the most common common common sense in the world. The girl stands up for breast enhancement and advocates her absoluteness.

    Mu Hantian has understood one thing now. That''s the woman''s brain. So we must go. We must not stay with people with brain problems for a long time. It''s contagious.

    "Even if you say so, it''s my thing."

    "Oh, but why are your things in my hands?"

    "Can you... I don''t want it? Goodbye, oh no, I''ll never see you again." Mu Han was speechless. Can you be a girl and grow up? What is this.

    "Wait a minute."

    Hearing the call from behind, Mu Hantian unconsciously stopped.

    "Anything else?"

    "What''s this? It''s sweet. Where did you buy it?"

    Mu Hantian looked back. I''ll go. You''ve eaten it.

    "That''s a doughnut. I made it myself. There''s no place to sell it." Mu Hantian lied a little.

    "Oh, really?" the girl frowned. How could it be that such delicious food was made by this mediocre guy.

    "Believe it or not, it doesn''t matter to me." Mu Hantian smiled lightly.

    "Isn''t this a cold day?"

    A heavy voice sounded. Looking along the line of sight, a tall and strong old man came over.

    "Oh, Lord Roma, long time no see."

    It was Lord Roma, who had a close relationship with ferut, who was once the owner of the stolen goods warehouse.

    "By the way, Lord Roma, you already know about philut."

    "Yes, I heard Rhine harut."

    "Hey, you guy, you talk very close. Who is this old man? Explain to my concubine." the girl who kept silent until now finally couldn''t bear to pull Mu''s sleeves impatiently.

    "This old man is the dark side of Wangdu slum. He was originally the boss of pickpockets, who was responsible for selling stolen goods. He is also known as the cheapskate of giant Lord Roma. His special effects are having no eyes and loving his granddaughter, as well as sending experience points to the enemy."

    "Is that what you get when you live so long? I see. It''s a miserable life worthy of pity, old wood."

    "Your date is also a very angry little girl!" Lord Roma was angry when he heard the excessive evaluation.

    "By the way, Lord Roma. In fact, this woman and I are lost, so please take us to the main road."

    "Well, I see. Leave it to me. Which way are you going?"

    "Then, please go to the front of the guard duty room."

    "Didn''t you hear that the old man escaped from there!" Lord Roma''s cry was sucked into the void in the lane.

 Chapter 867

    "At the beginning, I wanted to say that even if the filthy place is messy, it can be seen, but when I am used to it, I have no attraction, and I can''t comfort my boredom at all." the orange haired girl looked at the lane with extremely boring eyes and said.

    She shook her pulled up skirt without trying to suppress her dissatisfaction.

    "Wang Du''s urban designer didn''t expect that the streets would be evaluated as boring."

    "The world exists for my concubine, so everything in the world should please my concubine. I don''t know what the guys who use this boring Street are doing. The royal family is also unexpectedly blind. Maybe it''s because of this that it will be extinct recently."

    "You are so rude to the king..."

    "Boring reactions and unnecessary worries, you are only one of thousands of ordinary people after all."

    "I''m conscious that I''m an ordinary person among thousands of ordinary people. It''s not your turn. Compared with this, I don''t want to waste time cooperating with you. I have to go to dinner. I''m hungry."

    "It''s stupid. It''s very rude to be with my body and distract attention from the existence outside my body. I''m also accompanied, but I don''t think I''m separated."

    "You''d better think about it like that. Your companions are poor enough."

    The girl is the embodiment of arrogance. Although she hasn''t seen the person accompanying her, she can deeply understand the man''s hard work and compassion.

    "Oh, forget it."

    Anyway, they just met by chance and didn''t even know each other''s names. Once you get to the main road, turn your back and leave, you won''t meet again.

    After thinking about it, Mu Hantian didn''t intend to leave the girl alone before reaching the main road. Incidentally, Lord Roma didn''t go with them. Unexpectedly, he was only responsible for guiding the route and separated from them in the lane.

    "Finally came to the exit."

    In front of the corner, I finally saw the road illuminated by the bright sunset. Mu Hantian felt relieved that the painful time was finally coming to an end after confirming that there was an endless stream of people shuttling around.

    "When we get to the main road, you and I are strangers who have nothing to do with each other. Just try your best to find your partner in your way. Don''t waste your energy wandering around. Find it well. I''m leaving."

    "What a ridiculous and interesting ordinary knight." the girl held the paper fan in her hand, raised her mouth slightly, and looked at Mu cold''s back with great interest.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Early in the morning, when the sun first rises.

    Mu stretched comfortably in the cold day.

    I was awakened by the noise outside long ago. Mu Hantian also remembered what to do today.

    бкбкKing City, there is only one purpose to go to King City today. That''s Wang Xuan.

    Put on your clothes and Mu Hantian looked at himself in the mirror. The handsome blue knight''s robe was very clear with black hair, with a slightly handsome face and a faint smile.

    Although the waist is not equipped with special weapons for knights, Mu Hantian''s temperament is still very good.

    After breakfast, Mu cold day came to the place agreed with Anna tAsia. Obviously, the other party hasn''t arrived yet. Mu cold day can only wait.

    A moment later, Mu Hantian saw Anna tAsia sitting in the dragon car.

    "Sorry to keep you waiting, Mr. cold day." Anastasia smiled at Mu cold day.

    "It doesn''t matter. Let''s go." Mu Hantian didn''t care about each other''s lateness. After all, it''s a girl.

    "Please get in the car."

    "OK." nodded, Mu Hantian and Anna tAsia got on the dragon car to the King City.

    Speaking of Anna tAsia''s impression on Mu Hantian was quite good. She didn''t have a disgusting aristocratic posture. She had a gentle smile on her face.

    Occasionally I like to joke to ease the atmosphere. It can be seen that Anastasia is a woman who understands people''s hearts. She is indeed worthy of being the president of the big chamber of Commerce.

    Compared with Anastasia, the girl with thorns and thorns met in the alley yesterday seemed a little too arrogant.

    The luxurious dragon car sped down Wangdu street. Mu Hantian looked out of the window and looked around.

    "Tut Tut, there are many dragon cars. By the way, how many people participated in the king''s election this time?" Mu Hantian looked back and asked.

    "Don''t you know?"

    Anna tAsia was a little surprised: "Wang Xuan has five people in all dynasties. Mr. Han Tian, don''t you even know these?"

    "Is there a problem?"

    Mu Hantian''s answer stunned Anna tAsia, and then smiled.

    "This is very in line with your style, Mr. Han Tian. Yes, I don''t know. It''s nothing."

    "Lord Anastasia, it''s almost here," said Julius, glancing at the cold day from time to time.

    "Well, let''s go first."

    The palace buildings stand in front of us, and the magnificent landscape is far more spectacular than any building Mu Hantian has seen in the world.

    At the door, many famous nobles entered the court one after another. Anna tAsia, Mu Hantian and others also follow this trend.

    At this time, Mu Hantian saw a familiar figure.

    It was the proud girl yesterday, but the people who followed her were very clear about Mu Hantian.

    That''s Lai yueplein in a gentleman''s dress.

    "How did Pleiades know this woman? I can''t figure it out. But he looks like I''m looking for a guide into the king''s city. Forget it. Just leave him alone."

    Mu Hantian put his eyes on the figure in front of the door.

    It was the back of amelia and rozval, who had already stepped into the court.

    "That''s Priscilla baliyer. Like me, she is one of the candidates for the throne trial in the kingdom of lugnica. She is also a rebellious woman."

    After the orange haired girl followed the Pleiades and a knight in armor, Anastasia suddenly said.

    "Well, I can see." Mu Hantian nodded at the speech and continued to listen to the explanation of Anna tAsia.

    "That man''s beauty is kurxiu Karsten. Her family is quite prestigious in the kingdom. This election is a powerful enemy."

    Looking along the line of sight, it was a woman wearing clothes like military uniforms and dark green hair. The beautiful face has a suffocating sense of dignity. A long sword is placed at the waist, giving people the temperament of being extremely serious all the time.

    "Well, Mr. cold weather. We should go in, too. I don''t know if your friend is inside." Anastasia smiled actively and took the lead in entering.

    "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time, please..."

    The middle-aged man with short green hair in a suit of armor saluted Anna tAsia, looked at Mu Hantian and said.

    "It''s really troublesome for you."

    Anastasia nodded slightly and went in.

    The moment they entered, several people saw a dramatic scene.

    "Something interesting seems to have happened..."

    Priscilla, the girl with orange hair before, was standing beside the Pleiades and mocking the girl in front.

    Stepping on the bright red carpet, the newly arrived Anna tAsia and Mu Hantian immediately attracted everyone''s attention.

 Chapter 868

    "Cold day!" seeing the three people coming through the gate, the silver haired girl called Mu cold day''s name in surprise.

    "Amelia, I''m coming." Mu Hantian nodded back.

    "Mr. cold weather, is she your friend?" asked Anastasia.

    "Yes, that''s it."

    "Cold weather, you..." Amelia asked, biting her finger.

    "Nothing. I just asked her to bring me in."

    "Well."

    "Well, that''s it. By the way, ang, how did you meet her?" Mu Hantian looked at Lai yueang and frowned. It was the self righteous woman again.

    "Hey, what''s your expression? Don''t think you can be so rude after helping my concubine." Priscilla said faintly.

    At this time, the elders dressed up by the superiors have done next to the high platform in front, which is the most conspicuous throne in the center.

    The Knights and nobles stood on both sides, and it seemed that the election would begin soon.

    Mu Hantian and ang also stood in the line of knights. Rhine harut came over with a smile, nodded to them and chatted with Mu Hantian and Pleiades.

    In addition, a lovely cat ear Knight stunned Mu Hantian. Looking at the introduction of these people, Mu Hantian understood each other''s identity.

    These people were all knights or attendants of other candidates for the king''s election. On the contrary, only rozvar came out on Amelia''s side.

    Several leaders in the high position told a lot of history and miscellaneous words about the Kingdom, but mu Hantian was a little annoyed, but soon skipped some knowledge without nutrition under the proposal of Anna tAsia.

    In Muhan day and Pleiades whispered to each other about current events in recent days, red haired youth Rhine harut suddenly went up to speak.

    "Gentlemen of the wise men''s Association full of honor, lein harut van Astria of the Knights of the guards, report that the task has been completed."

    "Well, let the whole staff listen to the results."

    Under the direction of mccrotov, reinharut turned around and looked around at everyone in the hall.

    "Witch of the dragon, candidate for the throne - finally," I thought it was strange when I stole it. Why did it shine. "

    "Stolen?"

    "That''s because Lord philut was recognized as qualified by the dragon."

    Filut accidentally said something troublesome. Marcos seemed to be alert to her careless speech, but lein harut immediately replied.

    "That''s right. The dragon ball does recognize Lord philut as a witch. Since the dragon has recognized her participation, this election can be regarded as the real beginning." Marcos put his hand on his chest and bowed at his waist. As soon as lein harut imitated, all the guards followed suit.

    The knights who reported the completion of the task did their best to find the five dragon witches on the scene - that is, to gather the candidates for the future queen lugnica.

 Chapter 869

    "Needless to say, the dragon ball is the standard for judging witches. If it can arouse brilliance, it shows the qualification of Lord philut. The five people have arrived, so the ceremony begins."

    Mccrotov''s words were approved by other members of the wise men''s Association. Mccrotov, who confirmed that he had no objection, winked at Marcos waiting in the corner, and the knight who received the message moved forward again.

    "Once again, I''ll take the courage to go beyond. All candidates have their own opinions and positions. Please let everyone in the hall know first."

    After everyone in the hall expressed their feelings, Marcos made a deep bow.

    "Well, first of all, Lord kurxiu, the knight is Felix Argyle!"

    "Yes."

    "OK -"

    Kurxiu nodded leisurely at Marcos'' request, while Phyllis raised her hand gently.

    The goal is to go forward next to Kur''s fitness. Phyllis, a small runner, looks up to Marcos in the middle.

    "Captain, it''s all said. Please call me Phyllis, not Felix - Phyllis sauce is hurt."

    "I won''t be partial to any of my subordinates, including you, of course. Go ahead." Felice, who poked her finger on the cheek and pretended to be cute, was ruthlessly rejected. Marcos raised his chin and urged the other party to hurry up.

    Phyllis stretched out her tongue in discontent, and then happily ran to her master Kur''s body and stood side by side.

    "Candidate for the throne, Duke Karsten, kurxiu Karsten."

    "I''m Lord kurxiu''s Knight, Phyllis of the Argyle family -"

    "Gentlemen of the wise, this is the knight Felix Argyle." kurxiu, who is fearless and majestic, and Phyllis, who has always been very frivolous. As soon as Marcos revised her name, he saw Phyllis''s face collapse.

    (Amelia''s previous is just a simple one. I don''t want to count the words.)

    After kurxiu and her knight Phyllis, Anna tAsia, a foreigner who came with Mu Hantian, her knight is Julius.

    Priscilla stood on one side with her knight Al, and the last thing left was Amelia herself except philut and her knight Rhine harut.

    "Really, how can a silver haired half demon become a king?"

    "What disgusting silver hair..."

    The appearance of Amelia, a silver haired half goblin, has caused a lot of controversy, nothing more than disapproval and opposition.

    Amelia, who had no knight, calmly introduced herself, gradually sank her face in all kinds of gossip, and finally walked back with a sense of grievance after finishing her words.

    "Don''t be kidding!"

    A roar filled the hall. Lai yuepleiades took a step forward and defended Amelia under the surprised eyes of many people.

    Set the vision of the sage society on the stage, the Pleiades gritted his teeth and raised his head after summoning up courage.

    "The first time we met, all of you from the wise men''s Association. We didn''t say hello until now. Please allow me to apologize." the Pleiades knelt down on one knee, taking the most respectful salutes made by the Knights and wise men as the starting point, and opened his mouth under the rapid heartbeat.

    "My name is leyue Pleiades. I work as a male servant in the rozwar residence. I am the first knight to follow the king''s alternate, Lord Amelia!" feel the silence in the scene, and Pleiades clenched his teeth to stifle tension.

    "I''m here to see you, and please take care of it in the future." in order to clearly locate their position, the Pleiades who ran the wrong shed began to fight.

    The title in the Pleiades newspaper made the venue quiet and the embarrassing air spread. Seeing the audience looking at each other with complex eyes, Pleiades noticed that things were developing in an unimaginable direction.

    "Well, knight? Rozwarber... Who is he?"

    "Ah - just a little ignorant child - ah. Even so, I''m really sorry."

    "Actually, what happened to Lord Amelia''s Knight?"

    In response to mcrotov''s question, the bitter faced rozval touched his chin and said, "well, unlike other candidates, Lord Amelia has no knight who can be trusted at present. This is really worrying. No - too, we can''t let people be knights, especially those who claim to be king one day."

    Rozval spoke to the Pleiades in the same tone as usual. "The qualification of the first knight - loyalty to the master, but also the ability to protect the master. To open up the master''s road to becoming king, at least these special things."

    "That''s not enough, rozvar." suddenly, someone stepped out of the line of candidates and interrupted rozvar''s speech.

    "It''s very impolite to interrupt when you speak, but I have to ask him," said Julius, a young man with purple hair who gathered in the hall after the elegant salute.

    The Pleiades, named by him, looked down on him long before the election of the king, and now they are even more angry.

    "There''s no need to be so nervous. I have only one question. You can be happy after you answer."

    "Do I look nervous? In order to ease the tension, the question will be asked tomorrow. Don''t mention it now?"

    "Don''t do the clown''s behavior. If you really claim to be the knight of Lord Amelia."

    "What does that mean?"

    "It means literally." yurius cast a tired look at the Pleiades with poor understanding.

    "You don''t seem to understand. Just now you showed that you are a knight - and here the Knights of the guards of the kingdom of lugnica gathered together." spread out your hands and said the Knights standing side by side behind him, represented by rius.

    Hearing his words, the knights in line straightened their posture at the same time, stepped on the ground with exact movements, and then drew their swords to salute.

    "It''s really a neat and uniform movement. It''s hard to practice for today."

    "That''s right. In order to show the prestige of the Kingdom, we hold a high degree of consciousness and consciousness every day. We not only exercise our body and mind, but also train our proper behavior on occasions that pay attention to etiquette. And do you have the consciousness comparable to ours?"

    The Pleiades, who was awed by his courage, still spoke hard, and Julius responded leisurely and unswervingly. It was not until now that Pleiades understood what he meant by questioning himself. Shouldering the dignity of the guard knight, Julius questioned whether he had the consciousness of bearing the name of knight.

    The Pleiades would call themselves knights on the spot, just to let everyone know that they are on Amelia''s side. Let the opposing candidates, the knights, the sages and everyone related to the king''s election know.

    "I... I want Lord Amelia to be king. No, I will make her king."

    "Only such awareness, but can you do it?"

    "Consciousness is not a big deal. I also know that my ability is insufficient. Although my mood is different from your loyalty and Loyalty... Nevertheless, my answer will not change." after holding her breath, moistening her lips and confirming her determination, Pleiades raised her head and answered.

    "Oh, what an arrogant answer, don''t you think?" hearing the answer of the Pleiades, Julius was as disappointed as a daydream.

    "Listen, people are born with so-called weight. It''s OK to say that they can measure. Once they surpass their own measure, they can''t get or pursue, and so is the name of ''Knight'' you rashly say."

    Julius knocked the end of the scabbard of the knight''s sword on the floor to make a sound. Half a second later, the Knights behind him made the same sound. The same knock came, which was approved by the knights, and rius nodded.

    "What the knight pursues is loyalty to the Lord and the Kingdom, as well as the power to protect the things he respects. These are all indispensable before calling himself a knight - and do you dare say you have that will, power and consciousness in your heart?"

    "Don''t have a companion to be courageous. Just think I''m superior to others and say something great. My strength is far less than my mood. I know this clearly..."

    "Just now you agree with the current situation of insufficient ability. I see. That''s a very important idea. If you don''t know your own power, you can only be as ugly as you are now."

    For the speechless Pleiades, Julius did not hide his contempt and looked down on him.

    "You know you''re not capable enough? Then who do you want to ask for praise from? You''re not ashamed to boast about being weak."

    Suddenly, a breath of momentum like rainbow and sea tide spread throughout the court.

    When the moon Pleiades shed a cold sweat on his forehead and wanted to withdraw from the topic.

    A clear voice came out and Mu Hantian took a step forward.

    "He''s a knight!"

    Mu Hantian interrupted yulius and stared at several people in front of many people''s confused eyes.

 Chapter 870

    "Introduce yourself. My name is mu Hantian. I''m Amelia''s friend."

    In the next moment, a more surging momentum was issued, and a suffocating pressure of time made the momentum of the Knights sink.

    "Ang, are you a knight?" Mu Hantian turned back and said to ang.

    Before he could speak, Mu cold asked, looking at his Lai Yue Pleiades with gratitude.

    "Yes, I will make Amelia king."

    "So, Julius, you understand."

    Mu Hantian smiled and patted yulius on the shoulder, but the smile in his eyes made yulius unable to calm his anger.

    "Well, ang, if you have this heart, you can leave the rest to me."

    "Please." Lai yueang has understood Mu Hantian''s meaning. Indeed, he is still too weak.

    "Then, Amelia, can you make me your knight?" Mu Hantian looked at Amelia.

    "I will." Amelia didn''t hesitate. Maybe she had thought about it long ago.

    "Very good." Mu Hantian nodded, took out his sword from the space and held it in front of him.

    "Amelia, from now on, my sword will be with you, and your destiny will coexist with me. Here, the oath is established."

    He narrowed his eyes and stared at the candidate for the throne standing side by side. Mccrotov nodded calmly.

    "All the candidates have arrived this time. Then, ask the comrades of the sage association again."

    The atmosphere of the old man who closed his eyes changed, and there was a strong will in his voice.

    "Only five candidates have announced the beginning of the Wang election. I hereby solicit the approval of my comrades."

    "Based on the authority of the sage Association, I agree."

    "The same."

    "I agree."

    The members of the Council of sages nodded in response to mccrotov''s questions. After confirming, mccrotov got up, stood next to the empty throne and widened his eyes.

    "Then, reveal the king''s election rules here!"

    The Duke of Karsten''s family is kurxiu Karsten. The first knight of kurxiu, Felix Argyle of green.

    "Candidates kurxiu Karsten, Priscilla baliyer, Anastasia hessin, Amelia and ferut, all of whom are qualified as the Witch of the dragon!"

    ''blood bride'' Priscilla baliyer. One armed wandering mercenary from another world, al.

    "The deadline is three years later. The Dragon friendly ceremony of renewing the covenant with the dragon was a month ago, that is, today''s date!"

    Young chamber of Commerce leader from abroad, Anna tAsia hessin. The first knight of Anastasia, the ''best knight'' by rius uccleus.

    "The winner will represent the general will of the people of the whole country and be determined by the brilliance of the dragon ball and the guidance of the dragon!"

    Lost royal blood (unconfirmed), philut. The first knight of philut, the "sword saint" lein harut van Astria.

    "Before they ascend the throne, they need to maintain the function of the Kingdom according to their territory!"

    As a silver haired half goblin, "ice knot witch", Amelia. Amelia''s first knight Mu Hantian

    "The above is the minimum treaty, and the election of the king is hereby announced!"

    Cried mccrotov, and the hall was surrounded by amazing enthusiasm. Silent, but everyone can hardly suppress the inner cry.

    With his back to bear the aftershock of that enthusiasm, mccrotov straightened his waist and opened his mouth. "Now -- Wang Xuan begins!"

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Soon, Wang Xuan ended temporarily.

    As the candidates are excellent, no one has been decided who can be king for the time being.

    And this side of the lounge.

    "What''s the problem?"

    Rhine harut looked at Julius coming in surprise.

    "Mu Hantian, where is he?" Julius looked at the cat eared man and Rhine harut and asked.

    "I''m here. What can I do for you? Julius."

    Inside, Mu Hantian pushed away the Lai Yue Pleiades beside him, nodded and went out.

    "Good spirit - over there, you can go over there with me." the arena like building thrown out of the window by rius.

    "Oh, do you want to fight me?"

    "No, I just want to teach you what is reality. How, dare you come?" provoked Julius.

    "OK."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    After more than ten minutes of tense words and words, Mu Hantian stood on the solid sand.

    The location was moved from the waiting room of the king''s city to the duty room of the Knights adjacent to the castle, where there was a solid training ground surrounded by strong walls with a long history and the reddish brown soil was trampled on.

    It covers an area about half the playground of an ordinary school. Whether it is used to practice running or sword, the space is very spacious.

    "Cold weather, are you sure you want to accept the challenge from Julius? His strength is extraordinary."

    Rhine harut said at the entrance, trying to get Mu Hantian to give up the idea. Although Mu Hantian''s strength in the slums is not general, it is not necessarily the opponent of rius.

    "Are you worried about me? Thank you very much, but you''d better worry about your friends."

    Slowly take off the White Knight''s clothes and look at the cold sky from rius without any emotion.

    "I''ve wanted to fight you for a long time, Mu Hantian! I don''t know why you always try to annoy me... But I''ll let you know what the dignity of a knight is!"

    The noisy training ground gradually became silent with the voice of Julius.

    "Next, I want to punish those who slander the pride of the knight, don''t you say!"

    "-- yes!"

    The roar of the storm echoed above the training ground.

    "It seems that even if I apologize, it''s too late. Hey hey." Mu Han Tian''s mouth slightly recalled.

    "Wait! - it''s a duel, not a fight. Weapons are not allowed," said Phyllis, a witness, sharing two wooden swords.

    "Here, OK. The wooden sword is the wooden sword." Mu Hantian didn''t care and took the wooden sword from the people nearby.

    Seeing that both Maurice and Maurice were almost ready, Phyllis nodded slightly.

    "Are you ready - then, the duel begins!"

    With Phyllis''s order, the silence broke out again.

    Mu Hantian slowly put his eyes back on the field, and on the other side, you rius gripped the wooden sword in his hand and made a first attack.

    Take a step forward, Mu cold day is like a blink, and the wooden sword in his hand stabs youlius''s chest with a fast strong wind.

    Prickбкбк

    The wooden sword was supported in front of him and made a harsh sound on the friction between the wooden sword tip and the sword body.

    "The reaction is very fast!"

    At the next moment, Mu Hantian flashed aside flexibly, and the wooden sword was waved again.

    Boom!

    A dull sound came, and the wooden sword was cut on the transparent magic shield.

    Although you can''t use weapons directly, magic is still possible.

    Neither of them tried their best at the beginning, but tested each other''s foundation.

    "Blade of the wind!" a sword went to Julius.

    "Is that all?"

    Yurius recited a spell, and a shield like a water wave appeared on his body, which looked similar to Betty''s magic.

    It''s defensive magic.

    "Interesting, the flow of the dark god - the fire of the red lotus industry." quickly approached yulius, Mu Hantian kept waving his sword in an instant.

    Although it is a wooden sword, the energy attached by Mu Hantian is not so simple.

 Chapter 871

    With Mu Hantian constantly attacking the same point, the shield of Julius finally began to crack.

    As the crack on the protective cover became larger and larger, the wooden sword was finally cut on Julius.

    бкбкPlop.

    In the flying sand, a white figure glides heavily on the ground, leaving traces of a deep gully.

    It''s by rius.

    However, it seems that this move was repulsed by rius, but he was not hurt because of his magic shield and his strong physical quality.

    Mu Han Tian was slightly surprised. Indeed, the attack of wooden sword was a little weak, but the additional magic damage was offset.

    In the moment of Mu Han Tian''s slight stupidity, the shining sword light was emitted from Julius''s hand. Before Mu Hantian could defend, the swift sword with a touch of light came to Mu Hantian''s neck.

    Perfect counterattack!

    Before the sword reached his cheek, Mu Hantian could clearly feel the oppression brought by the wooden sword. The suffocating speed, the sword light with the sound of breaking the air, like a snake probe, rushed to its tightly locked prey.

    "It''s worthy of being the sword of the kingdom. I''m very proficient in fencing, but... I won''t lose to you."

    "Boring struggle."

    From the corner of Lius''s mouth, he seemed to have seen the moment when Mu Hantian was defeated.

    "Is that true?"

    There was a joking look in his eyes. In the eyes of Julius and the whole kingdom Knights watching the battle, Mu Hantian disappeared out of thin air.

    An uneasy mood surged into Julius'' heart.

    "- the game is over." turn your back to Julius and put the wooden sword on his neck, as if you could make Julius hate here in the next moment.

    "So, Julius, you have lost."

    "You..." yurius was shocked and didn''t turn his head. He stared at the wooden sword around his neck.

    "Why can you escape?"

    Julius loosened his grip on the wooden sword, and the arrogance of the knight would not make him not admit his failure. Although he didn''t use his real strength, the duel was a duel.

    "Why? Because I react faster than you."

    "I have to admit that I lost, but mu Hantian, you won''t win next time."

    "If there is another time, I will still defeat you. Moreover, even Anastasia doesn''t know you!" Mu Hantian smiled and beat yulius''s chest, although yulius, who has good physical quality, also made a dull hum.

    "Good bye. By the way - Julius, your face still looks like it deserves beating... Hahaha -"

    Hearty laughter echoed in the battlefield, while Mu Hantian''s figure completely disappeared in this area.

    "What a nuisance, but I''m strong. Next time, I''ll teach you a lesson with my real strength!" the stunned Knights looked around and smiled helplessly.

    бнбнбнбнбнбнбнбн

    The next day, the Karstens.

    Rozval and Amelia stood by the dragon car of the residence, while Mu Hantian and REM stood behind kurxiu, the master of the Karsten family, and her knight Phyllis.

    Of course, this does not mean that Mu Hantian and REM belong to Karsten''s family, but because of the convening of the Wang election, Amelia and rozval must return to their territory. After all, the competition is to show their own achievements. I could have left yesterday, but who knows that after Mu Hantian dueled with you Lius, Lai yueang died to challenge you Lius. Although he was abused, he was accidentally recognized by you Lius and made him stronger.

    "Then, Lord kurxiu, my knights and maids, please. And the wounded patient."

    "It doesn''t matter. Although assistance in treatment is not within the scope of our transaction, I still understand your distress, so don''t worry."

    "Poof." Mu Han sprayed. Girl, why do you sound so awkward.

    "Lord Amelia, it''s time to go," said rozval.

    "Then, please, kurxiu."

    "Well, go all the way."

    "Bye, meow."

    "On a cold day, REM, let''s go first. You don''t have to worry about the house. We''ll take care of Ang''s injury first."

    "Be at ease, Amelia." Mu Hantian nodded.

    "HMM." after smiling and waving to Mu Hantian and REM, Amelia and rozval got on the dragon car and embarked on their way home.

    Seeing the Dragon cart that disappeared in front of the people, kurxiu turned his head and looked at Mu Hantian.

    "Is it true that you knocked down Julius?"

    "Well, it''s true, but why do you ask?" this kind of look, Mu cold day is a little hairy, isn''t this the look of the battle maniac, no, it should be the look of the masochist vatora?

    "Well, what are you doing next? If not, can you accompany me?" kurxiu said.

    Girl, can you not do this? You will be misunderstood. Look, REM is jealous now.

    Mu Hantian wanted to cry without tears, but he still understood what kurxiu meant. "Let''s go. Come if you want to take a taxi."

    "Thank you very much. Please come with me." nodded to Mu Hantian. Kurxiu took Mu Hantian and others to his back garden.

    Unlike the rozval house, which is purely an ornamental garden, there is a large area of masonry behind the garden. And there are shelves of all kinds of weapons nearby.

    "There are all kinds of weapons on the shelves known to the kingdom. You can choose what you want to use in cold weather, but I can use the sword?" kurxiu said faintly.

    "It''s up to you, but I''ll just use the wooden sword. Don''t worry, I don''t mean to look down on you." he breathed a sigh, Mu Hantian picked up the wooden sword and held it in his hand.

    "It doesn''t matter to me, but I hope you don''t regret it." kurxiu adjusted his posture, waved his thin sword and stabbed Mu cold sky, aiming at his neck.

    "Sure enough, do you still care." shrugged, easily blocked the thin sword lattice of Kur Xiu with a wooden sword and pushed it away.

    "Your sword is good." Mu Hantian looked at the gap of the wooden sword in his hand. Sure enough, the gap between weapons was still reflected.

    "So, don''t you really need to change?" kurxiu said, raising his sword again.

    Put the sword down and make a gesture of drawing the sword. Mu Hantian quietly waited for kurxiu''s attack.

    "It''s now, Ming shenliu - the front of the wing!" it''s unwise to draw the sword without colliding with kurxiu''s sword, because Mu Hantian only used his own sword skills in this duel. So mu Hantian''s goal is kurxiu himself.

    "I lost." kurxiu admitted defeat, because Mu Hantian''s sword tip had been pointed in his heart.

    "Girl, can I have dinner? I''m hungry."

    "Oh, OK, please come with me." although kurxiu wanted to laugh, he held back. After all, he was the owner of the house and couldn''t let the guests laugh.

 Chapter 872

    бкбкThe clear blue sky was reflected in the view of the lying Pleiades.

    It has been about two and a half months since he was summoned to a different world. During this period, how many times have you looked up at the blue sky like this?

    Cumulonimbus clouds are thick and shade the sun. But the dazzling sunlight still penetrated the thick clouds and fell on the ground. While letting the sun burn the bottom of his eyelids, the Pleiades suddenly thought for no reason.

    "So... It hasn''t rained recently since I came here."

    If it is a light rain pattering late at night and a shower around the evening, I have encountered it several times, but it hasn''t rained all day recently.

    At present, the temperature in lugnica is that wearing long sleeves will feel a little hot. In terms of body temperature, it is the original June of the world, or September with residual heat. Because of the decrease in rainfall, it may be the dry season in the world here.

    "It''s almost over?" the Pleiades, who fell to the ground and swam in his mind, was suddenly called by this voice.

    Keep lying on your back, only raising your head. At the end of your line of sight, there is an old man. Tall and dressed in black housekeeper''s clothes. It has an invisible age, a well-trained body and a straight back. The old man stroked his rich white hair politely and showed his temperament standing posture.

    The soft face depicts calm wrinkles, giving the impression that there is a gentle and honest old gentleman somewhere, but he holds a wooden sword with a long blade in his hand.

    "No, not yet. I just thought a little bit about philosophy."

    "Oh, that''s curious. Can we ask what you''re thinking?"

    "There is a fire above and a flood below... What do you mean?" he stood up by holding his feet high and waving them down. Bluntness still remains in the body, but the impact of traumatic injury is almost minimal.

    Gently rotate his hands and feet to confirm the situation. Pleiades rotated his wooden sword and stabbed it in the front - Wilhelm.

    "Then, please teach me again!"

    "By the way, what is the philosophical answer just now?"

    "It''s no big deal - get angry after wetting the bed!" responded with a joke, then stepped forward and waved a wooden sword in a low position to draw a semicircle. The front end sweeps the air and blows the wind. There is no water at all.

    But.

    "Drink!"

    "Too tight. Hands, feet, neck, waist. And face."

    Ang''s all-out strike was set aside by Wilhelm''s wooden sword, and the target was left behind by the smooth movement. A blow aimed at the head passed over the opponent''s head. The old man turned his body and flashed a dance like sword strike in his palm.

    Head, throat, heart pit, lower body - the vital points of the human body connected in a line have been gently stroked. Wilhelm''s wooden sword only uses the strength to the end to hit the Pleiades.

    Thanks to this excellent leverage skill, it did almost no harm. Nevertheless, the impact of the key hit led to the Pleiades suffocation, unable to successfully defend themselves and moan in pain.

    "Gu evil!"

    Under the pain of being knocked on his back, his eyes turned around, the whole person fell down in a big shape again, and a blue sky mocking himself appeared on the front. The blue sky is so clear that people hate it.

    "Almost over?" Wilhelm called steadily, without cadence, irony or insult.

    "What a spirit."

    Looking up at the hated blue sky of the Pleiades, he raised his head after hearing the voice of the two people involved. I saw a woman lying on her back in the garden, leaning against the balcony railing.

    "Although only the voice was heard, it seemed quite enthusiastic."

    Leaning against the handrail, overlooking the two, is a beautiful woman with green hair. Glossy hair is elegant and slender - dark green to close to black. The temperament of the body makes people naturally correct their posture. The undulating limbs full of femininity were wrapped in military uniforms like men''s clothes.

    She was the owner of the mansion and the Lord of Wilhelm, Duke kurxiu Karsten.

    Although still young, she is a talented woman in an important position in the country - and she also has a very important position in today''s lugnica kingdom.

    "Lord kurxiu, have you hindered your office?"

    "No, I just want to relax. Don''t take it to heart." kurxiu nodded magnanimously, and then looked at the Pleiades lying on the ground.

    "Besides, I don''t want to be arrogant enough to deny someone''s efforts indiscriminately. Even if the other party is playing with someone they hire. Just play with him, Wilhelm."

    "I see. But,"

    Kurxiu gave permission in his own way, and Wilhelm bowed back. Then the old man squinted slightly at the Pleiades.

    "It''s almost over?"

    "I''m not a guy who can''t understand the atmosphere by saying the end according to the process just now." he stood up and patted his body stained with grass leaves. Pleiades turned his body for the third time - no, it''s the tenth time to confirm his physical condition. Then he squeezed his fist and exhaled.

    "Being beaten down in the sight of beauty is a very uncomfortable event for men. My manly gauge value will continue to decrease." Wilhelm threw a wooden sword and caught Pleiades with a wry smile.

    "There''s no need to care. It''s not the first time I''ve seen you beaten up."

    "Woo, eh!" a merciless word from above made Pleiades groan with his chest pressed down.

    "I''ve only heard of longitude and latitude, but I think Lord kurxiu is too direct."

    "Really?" Wilhelm''s words asked the harmless Kur to eyebrow.

    "It''s self-knowledge not to challenge an opponent who can''t compete. However, if there is an indomitable will, there''s nothing shameful to regret." kurxiu, who touched his chin to explain his argument, made Pleiades feel a little embarrassed.

    Although it was a unilateral show of ugliness a few days ago, I didn''t expect to get such an evaluation. After all, Pleiades believed that such ugliness and what happened before and after was the biggest failure in his life.

    "Well, you don''t have to deny Ang''s efforts too much. At least he dares to fight." Mu Hantian also came here, followed by rem, with four cups of tea on the plate in his hand.

    "Oh, cold day, you''re here too." kurxiu raised his hand to Mu cold day.

    "Yes, here." he handed a cup of tea to kurxiu, and Mu Hantian himself came and drank it.

    "The craft is very good," kurxiu said without reservation after taking a sip of REM''s tea.

    REM bowed his thanks.

    "Cold weather, do you think I have any views on the concept published in Wang Xuan?"

    "Well, I think it''s very good. What you said is very reasonable. Now this country depends on the dragon for shelter, but one day the Dragon doesn''t shelter. What should we do? It''s only good for the struggle within the Kingdom, but what about other countries? So it''s better to get rid of this life under the fence of strangers early. You think so."

    "Ah, you''re right, so do you support me?"

    "My support doesn''t matter. I just want to protect my friends and family." Mu Hantian shrugged and didn''t answer positively.

    "Oh, well, I''ll marry you. Aren''t we family?" kurxiu said with a smile.

    "Forget it, I think it''s appropriate for you to marry him to ang."

    "Hey, I heard it!" came over angrily and drank directly with a cup of tea.

    "In the cold weather, do you think I''m overstating my strength?"

    "No, I don''t think so. Ang, in fact, you have made great progress. You see Ha, before that, you were just a weak residue with no strength to bind the chicken. Now you have some strength, so you still have progress and try to become stronger."

    "Are you praising me or hurting me?" ang said, but his happy expression still showed on his watch.

 Chapter 873

    "Cold weather, are you leaving tomorrow?" kurxiu asked in surprise.

    "Yes, I''ve been nagging here for many days, but Ang''s body is well, so we don''t have to stay any longer."

    "Well, I wish you a good trip."

    "Ha ha..." what else can Mu Hantian say? After all, he is from a different world and doesn''t understand the meaning of this sentence.

    "On a cold day, REM has another job to do before he leaves. The fruit in the kitchen has been eaten up, so rem is going to buy it."

    "Well, well, let''s go together. After all, I ate so much."

    "Well," REM nodded.

    "That''s it, REM and I will go shopping first." gave REM a look, Mu Hantian ran out, and REM trotted behind Mu Hantian.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "I''ve come so meow. So what I brought back is these cold fruit meow." the person who stabbed the cut red fruit mountain with a fork, sent the juicy pulp to his mouth, shook the cat''s ear on his head, made a provocative move and smiled.

    Flaxen hair to the shoulders and short cat ears of the same color. With big, round, naughty eyes and a white bow tied to her hair, she is an impressive beautiful girl - only in appearance, but actually she should be said to be a beautiful teenager.

    "Well, I''ll just leave the taste and leave the rest to the kitchen. Don''t say it first. Don''t lick your lips while winking, you hypocrite."

    The time is the snack time before the evening, and Linguo is brought to the room as a snack.

    "But as soon as I returned to the room, I found a nasty fake mother running in first. Although I was too careless to lock it, this rude behavior is not what the knight should do?"

    "What''s the matter, meow? I think this is the evidence that Philly promised with her heart. Even if you make a mistake, you can''t see this lazy look for Lord kurxiu -"

    False mother -- Phyllis pounced on Mu Hantian like falling down. Lying on the bed, he looked up at his hips and felt the cold day when the mattress rebounded.

    "Just now, did your heart beat faster?"

    "Speed up your sister. My sexual orientation is very normal. I like girls."

    No matter how cute it looks, * * * * can''t jump the gender barrier. This is mu Hantian''s idea.

    After flirting, Phyllis showed a battered expression. Mu Hantian just shook his head in boredom.

    "I''ll go first. Remember to come to the party tonight." Phyllis left directly.

    "Hoo, now go find rem." shook his head and Mu Hantian went out, but the door was locked this time.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Where''s REM and there''s no one in the kitchen?"

    "Can you accompany me in cold weather?"

    The location is in the hall on the second floor of kurxiu residence. It was a woman with long hair holding a plate that stopped Mu Hantian who was about to finish the stairs.

    "Kurxiu?"

    "Yeah? What''s strange... Oh, yeah. It''s the first time you''ve seen me without office clothes. In that case, it''s no wonder."

    Now she has taken off her usual military uniform and is wearing a thin black Pajama with a shawl on her shoulders. Unlike the tightly closed military uniform in front, the loose Pajama clearly shows the ups and downs of the female body and greatly turns over the impression. Mu Hantian, who blushed unconsciously, looked away, but kurxiu didn''t notice.

    "Do you have time? If it''s convenient, I''d like you to drink with me later."

    "I can''t drink."

    "It doesn''t matter. It''s OK to drink water. Because I don''t intend to get drunk. There will be a dinner later." with a shallow smile, kurxiu also went up the stairs, but he went to a higher level. Mu Hantian hesitated for a moment and felt that there was no need to be unhappy, so he ran a little to catch up with kurxiu who took the first step.

    бкбкKurxiu took Pleiades to the balcony on the third floor of the house.

    "The night breeze is cool and pleasant tonight. It is best for tasting wine while watching the night sky."

    There are white tables and chairs in one corner of the balcony. Kurxiu, who sat down first, motioned Mu Hantian to sit opposite, and Mu Hantian nodded and sat down.

    "Why invite me today? Wouldn''t it be better to have a drink with Phyllis?"

    "Nothing. I just want to drink with you. Besides, it''s not bad to have a drink with people with different positions and positions like this occasionally."

    "I just told you how I drink."

    "Then put more ice in it. Then pour cold water in it. Come on." put the wine cup on the plate. Pour amber wine into one cup and transparent water into the other. Take the wine cup that is handed out and filled with water. Mu Hantian and kurxiu''s Cup gently hit. The crisp sound of pottery overlaps with the shaking sound of ice in it.

    Half the wine has been poured into the cup, and kurxiu enjoys it with a red tongue.

    "So, you''ve been busy for many days... Is it really related to Wang Xuan?"

    "Yes, the busy days in recent days are due to the increase of chores related to the election of the king. Phyllis and Wilhelm also work hard." he cheerfully raised his glass and drank, and kurxiu happily let go.

    "Many things move into the residence, and people in and out are also related to this?"

    "Yes." without any displeasure, Kur Xiu slightly opened his lips to respond to Mu Hantian''s questions.

    "The house is gathering talents and objects for something."

    "What happened?"

    "Have you ever heard of Wilhelm serving me?"

    "No, I''m not the kind of person who likes to ask around."

    "So." kurxiu, who licked the wine with his red tongue, smiled.

    "Kurxiu, I heard about you when I went to buy Linguo today."

    Kur, whose lips were close to the cup, was speechless, then narrowed his amber array and said, "shame."

    Then she turned her back. This awkward behavior is really not like her.

    "Shame? That''s not the case. I heard that you killed the Warcraft attacking the territory beautifully without the help of your father. And it''s your first expedition."

    "I want to correct it. I didn''t kill Warcraft, I just expelled it. It''s too rash to command my ministers brazenly instead of my wounded father."

    "But have you achieved anything?"

    "Of course. I insist on going out despite my father''s opposition. If I fail, I have no face to go back. However, the problem is not the result, but the process. The youth at that time is an unbearable shame for me now."

    "Really, it doesn''t seem so to me. Everyone makes mistakes. Don''t deny yourself. Every experience is just a kind of growth."

    "You''re right, but I still can''t let go of the past."

    "How to say, don''t think too much. Let the past pass. What we have to do now is to live in the present and plan for the future."

    "I didn''t expect you to know so much in cold weather. Let''s go. The dinner is about to begin." after drinking the wine in the glass, kurxiu stood up and walked to the door.

    "Can''t let go of the past? Yes, everyone has something he can''t let go of."

 Chapter 874

    That night, the Karstens.

    "I won''t say anything superfluous. Then, celebrate Mr. Le yueang''s recovery and you''ll have a good trip tomorrow in the cold weather. Cheers!" without the dull long speech of those nobles in the imagination, after the short congratulations, kurxiu, who changed into civilian clothes and looked more feminine, announced that the reception began.

    The only people present were Mu Hantian, REM and Subaru leiyueang, except kurxiu and her knight Phyllis, not even Wilhelm.

    "Speaking of it, I have benefited a lot recently. Thank you very much in cold weather."

    "Nothing, just hope you don''t blame me for abusing you." Mu Hantian laughed.

    "Ha ha, you are really joking in cold weather." kurxiu didn''t care.

    "By the way, cold weather. Rozval must have paid a lot to attract you as a knight." after drinking the red wine in the goblet, Kur said goodbye intentionally.

    "All right."

    "If you can, can you tell me the conditions rozval gave you? You can see that I am also very interested in you. How can I be my knight?"

    "Ha, this... No. in fact, I''m not good at rozval, but I can eat and live there for free. As for me, I became Amelia''s Knight only because of my friends, but that''s why I can''t betray. I''m not that kind of person."

    "It''s troublesome... Well, it''s really not possible. Just marry my Karsten family..."

    "Poof..." x3

    Having to stop halfway, Kur Xiu frowned. What''s the matter with Phyllis? No matter how she jumps off, it''s impolite to spray wine in front of the guests. It''s nothing that cold weather and ang are guests. One of them is still a possible object of marriage. It''s understandable to be a little surprised, but you''re embarrassing me.

    "Cough, Lord kurxiu, although he is good enough in cold weather, in order to attract him, he is committed to marry something. I Phyllis absolutely disagree with him, meow."

    "Phyllis, do you mean that collateral girls are not enough to impress the cold weather? Ha, I''m afraid only I can do with amelia''s beauty, but I''m just a fierce woman in the cold weather. It''s a headache."

    "Collateral? Meow meow..."

    "So in the final analysis, what should I do? Do you really want me to... Well, it''s not impossible to think so."

    "Meow, meow, meow... No, meow!" danced and interrupted kurxiu''s thinking. Phyllis grabbed kurxiu''s arm and pulled her up from her seat. She didn''t even care about etiquette. She raised her hand and said goodbye to Mu Hantian and others while pushing kurxiu away.

    "Meow meow meow, Lord kurxiu is really drunk. What he said just now is all about wine. I can''t take it seriously. See you tomorrow. Have a good trip."

    "Don''t push me, Phyllis. I''m not drunk, okay? And it''s really impolite for the guests..."

    Pop.

    The voice stopped suddenly when Phyllis closed the door, leaving only three guests who were overwhelmed by the sudden end of the banquet.

    "I think we''d better wash and sleep," Mu Hantian suggested.

    "Good idea!" Leon agreed directly, and REM had no reason to refuse.

    "OK, wash and sleep."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    The next day, the sunrise dawned.

    "I''m sorry. In the cold weather, all the Dragon cars used by my house for long-distance movement have been arranged. What I can lend you is only the dragon car that is used for carrying, but the speed is slow, or will change hands in the middle of the distance."

    "It doesn''t matter. Thank you very much for lending us the dragon car. You can''t expect more."

    "Then go all the way, but I have news for you."

    "What?" Mu Hantian looked at Kur Xiu puzzled.

    "I''m sure the source is absolutely correct. The shortest path to rozval''s house is full of fog."

    "Fog?"

    "Yes, that is to say, beluga whales may haunt."

    "It''s really troublesome." Mu Hantian pulled his hair with a headache. The world will not produce fog because of natural phenomena. Where the fog appears, there must be beluga whales, the creation of jealous demons. This means that there is no way to take a shortcut.

    "Rem, how long will it take us to get there if we detour?" Mu cold looked at rem.

    "If we avoid the fog and bypass the plain, we should pass through two villages before arriving at the border territory. Among them, the village called hanumas near the territory can arrange a transfer dragon car."

    "How long will it take to get to the village of hanumas?"

    "It will take about fourteen or five hours. If you run with the consciousness of disintegrating the dragon car, you should be able to reach the territory in half a day."

    No matter how it is reduced, it will take more than a day and a half. This journey is really worrying.

    "Forget it, detour. Although it may take a week or two, you can''t take unnecessary risks. You can only take more time."

    After confirming the itinerary, Mu Hantian helped REM into the driver''s seat of the dragon car, and then jumped up himself. After confirming that Lai yueang was sitting inside, Mu Hantian turned to say goodbye to Kur.

    "Then we''ll go first. Thank you for your care these days."

    "Bon voyage." by: kurxiu

    "Never come back again, meow!" by: Phyllis

    The Earth Dragon chirped, and the dragon car slowly got its initial speed began to move. Then, following the acceleration, kurxiu''s villa went away. The shadows in front of the door kept their heads down until they could not be seen.

    Run down the ramp, cross the entrance of noble street, cross the guard duty room, directly enter the main road in the lower area, and drive to the destination street from the main gate connecting Wangdu with the outside.

    Under the blessing of the Earth Dragon, the ass felt many and subtle vibrations. At the same time, he looked out from the small window in an impatient mood.

    Leaving aside the streets of Wangdu, only the green plain and blue sky dominate Ang''s vision.

    Unable to talk to REM who was concentrating on driving, he had nothing to do when moving the time. In the carriage, Pleiades was immersed in thinking.

    I can''t lend long-distance dragon cars. As kurxiu said, the feeling of the touch of the seats in the carriage was made in an urgent hurry. This should be the Dragon cart used by the servant to solve urgent matters.

    Frequent access to the kurxiu residence. Misappropriate and lend a dragon car that has been arranged to work. Kuerxiu''s warmth made ang have complex thoughts that are difficult to describe in words.

    Although severe, it is not cold. From the recognition of last night''s evaluation, it has added complexity due to the interaction before departure.

    However, I can understand the feelings of many people who want to talk to her. In order to build a wide network like kurxiu, Amelia must also run around.

    Nevertheless, for Amelia, in addition to the necessary suffering, there are unnecessary suffering waiting for her.

    "So... I can''t go there quickly."

    Of course, this is a struggle between political issues and powerful people. The Pleiades did not magnify or favor to think they were useful in this subject.

    Facing the problem that would come sooner or later, Pleiades knew there was nothing he could do. But the option of giving up a desperate person on the grounds of powerlessness does not exist in his heart.

    As long as there is a single-minded desire and vision, the obstacles ahead can be overcome.

    Because leyue Pleiades has such power. I am also her friend and want to do my part for her.

 Chapter 875

    As a result, the three arrived not in hanumas village, which was scheduled to transfer to the dragon car, but in the former post station village named Flori.

    When the sun set and the night began to fall, REM proposed to Mu the cold day.

    "When moving at night, the possibility of encountering burglars and Warcraft will become higher. In addition, REM thinks it is better to sleep nearby tonight. Moreover, there is no dragon car in this village, so it is necessary to have a rest."

    "Indeed, the Earth Dragon is dead." Mu Hantian jumped from the roof, looked at the Earth Dragon who immediately fell to the ground after loosening the reins connected with the dragon car, and nodded.

    Although kurxiu has given Mu Hantian the best Earth Dragon he can lend, after all, it is not used to pull cars for a long distance. Running for a day is the limit.

    "Will we arrive at hanumas in a few hours? Can''t we talk over there?" said Lai yueang reluctantly from the carriage.

    "From here to hanumas, it will be the next day when you arrive. In this way, you may not be able to sleep, and it is difficult to prepare for the dragon car late at night..."

    "Damn... Is it the same when you go there. It can''t be solved when you go to hanumas."

    The period of Pleiades thinking was also thinking time for rem. Of course, the proposal she worked out must surpass Pleiades''s humble opinion.

    The final decision was Mu Hantian.

    "I''ll spend the night in Flori today. Let''s start early tomorrow morning. In this way, the Earth Dragon can also rest. Maybe it can save the time to find a replacement Earth Dragon in hanumas."

    "Yes. If you leave early in the morning and arrive at hanumas smoothly, you may return to the residence tomorrow night."

    REM also agrees with Mu Hantian''s proposal.

    бкбкMu Hantian was very lucky. They found the hotel immediately after arriving at Flori.

    Put the Earth Dragon in the Dragon stable connected to the hotel. After having a rough and hard to swallow dinner, Lai yueang took a shower and went straight into the quilt. In order to get up immediately tomorrow morning.

    "I can''t sleep..." however, the worry about amelia and the sense of anxiety make me sleep away.

    Barely let yourself sleep, the result is just turning over and changing positions in bed.

    The house of rozval and the villa of kurxiu. Continue to taste the highest quality beds in the world, making the beds in rural hotels look hard and difficult to sleep.

    The sun is coming out soon. The words of cursing time and your body naturally overflow your heart.

    You don''t even need time to think. What the Pleiades needed was to put into action the conclusions drawn countless times. So now he is only nostalgic for Chaoyang.

    Staring at the ceiling and eyelids repeatedly, I don''t know how many times I turned over and finally entered the dream.

    In the other room, Mu Han was not sleepy, but looked up at the night sky without a star, and didn''t know what he was thinking.

    Dong Dong Dong

    The knock on the door attracted Mu Hantian''s attention and pulled his eyes back from the night sky.

    "May I come in on a cold day?"

    "Come in, rem."

    "Cold weather... Are you free?"

    Mu Hantian looked up and REM, who leaned in half, looked over. She took off her usual maid''s clothes and put on the thin blue pajamas she had seen before.

    Seeing REM who didn''t sleep in the cold day, he looked relieved and walked to the bedside.

    "What''s the matter, REM?"

    "Because I can''t sleep, I want to talk to you."

    "Well, it''s good. Anyway, I don''t want to sleep now. Let''s talk."

    With Mu Hantian''s words, REM sat next to him timidly. At the distance that their shoulders were about to touch, Mu Han peeped at the snow-white side of the sky and said.

    "You should be more worried about the mansion than I do by feeling together with RAM? - still don''t know what happened?"

    Facing Mu Hantian''s question, REM nodded with a stiff expression and lowered his eyes.

    "- don''t worry. It''s really a little troublesome, but you''re a lovely girl who won''t give in easily. We''ll go back soon, and I''ll find a way. Be at ease!" although I don''t know how strong the power of the world is, the wings shouldn''t pit me, probably.

    "HMM. REM believes in you in cold weather." REM smiled reassuringly, as if he had received thousands of reinforcements.

    "Er." I found myself looking at REM''s smiling face. I was fascinated. Mu Hantian didn''t open his eyes. Sure enough, the smile from the heart is the most beautiful.

    Suddenly, weight and body temperature leaned up and Mu held his breath in cold weather.

    "Ray, REM? Excuse me... What are you doing?"

    "Hold you because I want to," REM''s answer sounded implausible.

    REM put his hand around Mu Han Tian Tian, who was sitting on the bed. The softness and sweetness of women, as well as the temperature from touching hands, filled Mu Han''s body.

    "That''s it."

    "Yes."

    On a cold night, two people sat hugging each other.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Midnight the next day.

    Because the Earth Dragon borrowed from kurxiu had recovered some strength after a night''s rest, but still could not support the relationship of long-distance running, Mu Hantian and others chose to buy a Earth Dragon with past merchants after arriving at hanumas.

    But this Earth Dragon is obviously not as good as Kur. So it takes more time on the road. It''s already midnight.

    Now the place where Mu Hantian and others are located is only ten minutes away from the village of rozvar residence. If you speed up, you can go back.

    "Sister!"

    "What''s the matter, REM?"

    "My sister is in danger, very dangerous! And she has been sending a strong signal to let REM leave as far away as possible."

    "Let them hold on for a while, just give me three minutes." jumped down from the roof, and then the figure of Mu cold disappeared in an instant.

    When he ran into the entrance of the village, Mu Hantian heard the fighting around him. It was ram. After hearing the sound, Mu Hantian moved instantly and came to the battle field, but it was

    "Mr. cold weather, three minutes... What''s too... Reluctantly, RAM didn''t do it."

    His chest was pierced by a dagger, ram''s hands were overlapped and nailed to the wall, and his blood could not flow.

    "Ram is tired. The rest... Will be left to Mr. Han Tian. It''s the duty of a knight."

    Ram closed his eyes as if he were at rest. Standing beside her were a dozen black robed people dressed with sharp black hoods and daggers in their hands. All turned and looked at Mu Hantian, but there was no attack.

    After watching Mu Hantian for a second, all the black robed people lowered their heads to Mu Hantian and paid him indifferent respect. Then he came to Mu Hantian like sliding, not to attack him, but a simple Mu Hantian was standing on their way forward.

    "Who allowed you to go!" he held ram in his arms, and his voice was cold and terrible.

    "Xiaoguang, I want to exchange Kieran''s big move!" he called in his mind the system that has not been used for a long time. If you want to save ram, you can only rely on it.

    "Master, no problem, but in this way, your exchange point will be less than half, and you can''t use this in the future."

    "It doesn''t matter. There are many things that can be earned after the exchange point, but now the only thing that can be used is that." why do you say so? When Mu Han pulled ram into his arms, he felt that ram was not dead, that is to say, he still had a breath.

    "OK."

    Unknown runes enveloped ram, and then ram fell completely. At this time, the usefulness of the big move was reflected. Although this was a reality, not a game, ram was still very weak after his resurrection. He just looked at Mu Hantian curiously and fell asleep.

    "Well, the rest is to solve you."

 Chapter 876

    "It''s over." a sword cut the last man in black in half, and then kicked him away.

    "It''s time to find REM and ang." he exhaled. Mu Hantian calmed himself down, and then walked out with RAM. Suddenly, he stopped because of a voice.

    "Ah, ah, my brain is trembling. Unexpectedly... I killed my ''fingers'' mercilessly with your given love. How cruel you are." with this crazy and frightening voice, a man walked slowly towards Mu cold day, followed by a group of people in black robes behind him.

    It was a bony man.

    It was as like as two peas, but not as much as a black robe, but not as a face, and as thin as a dead person with bones and skins. Dark green hair is also dry and lifeless, giving the viewer the impression of unsanitary and weak. If you don''t see those crazy and colorful eyes from the front.

    The man seems to have lost three fingers and is still dripping blood. He should have just been injured.

    "Are you their boss?"

    "Yes, yes, ha ha."

    "Cut, you guy." Mu Hantian couldn''t start, because on both sides of the man''s body, REM and ang were held in the air by his arms from behind.

    "It seems that there is something wrong with my decision." leaving the slow dragon car, Mu Hantian saved ram first, but REM and ang were caught by the enemy and had to say that they were too careless.

    "Well, who the hell are you!"

    "Yes, yes, I haven''t introduced myself yet. I''m the great sin division of the witch sect -" slowly and respectfully bent his waist, the man told the title, and then just raised his neck and looked forward.

    Then, give your name.

    "Beitrugius romaniconti, who is in charge of ''laziness''," he said smilingly, pointing his fingers at the man admiring the cold weather.

    His piercing laughter, like scratching, rang darkly through the silent village.

    "Witch sect? It''s really a group of smelly guys. Disgusting!"

    "Stink? Laziness! You''re really lazy. You actually call the favor given by adults stink! It''s just that you didn''t diligently and steadily deliver the gospel. You still use love to kill believers eager for love. Ah, you''re really lazy! You''re really lazy!" for some reason, you began to get angry, Then, behind the disgusting crime private education, several tentacles composed of energy came to admire the cold day.

    "Too slow!" facing the attacking tentacles, Mu cold day didn''t need to hide at all, because it was too slow.

    Easily cut off the attacking tentacle and burn it with fire in cold weather.

    "It''s disgusting, tentacle monster. I''m not a horse monkey wine."

    "How is it possible! It''s impossible! It''s impossible. How can you cut off your tentacle? Can you see that my power ''laziness'' is an invisible hand given to me by love!"

    "Can''t see? Are you teasing me? I clearly saw that dirty thing crawling out of your back."

    "Can you see? You can see! Unforgivable, absolutely unforgivable!" with his madness, the tentacles behind him began to shake constantly.

    With the violent shaking, REM, who was held in his hand, woke up.

    "Cold weather!"

    "It''s so noisy, it''s boring!" even if it''s as weak as a mosquito, the evil girl''s great sin private education still gives a huge response. One of the countless tentacles grabbed REM''s neck, and then other arms swarmed up.

    "You must die!"

    "Haha, do you really want to do it? Can you be faster than me? Haha, haha!" bertrugius shouted, and the energy tentacles tore REM''s limbs.

    "Have you come on, try it." Mu Hantian''s cold voice sounded behind him.

    "What! You..." bertrutius was shocked because the cold day in front of him began to disappear like a bubble.

    "I''ve been looking for opportunities, and I finally found them just now. The magic learned from ah Ye is still useful." Mu Hantian attacked while saying, cutting off the tentacle tied to REM and holding rem in his arms.

    "Damn it, damn it, you dare to play smart. It''s really lazy. Die for me!" the energy tentacle kept attacking Mu Hantian.

    "Boring." although he carried ram behind his back and REM in his hand, it was no problem for mu Hantian.

    However, Mu Hantian ignores a problem, that is... Lai yueang!

    "Er... Ah!" a scream, which was sent by Le yueang, and an energy tentacle just stabbed him.

    "Ah, that''s terrible." Mu Hantian is a little speechless. Ang, your luck is too bad. You''ll die. Alas, time will flow back again. I waste so many exchange points in vain. I hate you.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Consciousness goes back along time and returns to the moment of the body. Mu Hantian falls down exaggerated.

    "Woo hoo, what''s the matter, little brother?" seeing Mu Hantian stumble on the road without warning, the man standing in the counter quickly leaned out.

    Mu Hantian, who fell without even getting up, frowned and said, "it''s all right... Just his foot slipped."

    "Rather than slip, the strength of the fall seems to be a sudden loss of a leg. Is there no problem with the way you stand or walk? If the parts other than common sense are gone, I won''t accompany you."

    "No." Mu Hantian scratched his head in embarrassment.

    "You have to give me enough to joke. How many lingguo do you want?"

    "Linguo?" took it from the boss, mu hantianxia clenched his fist consciously, and then... Linguo suffered. The sweet and sour juice came out in all directions.

    "What do you want to do!" the boss''s shrill cry attracted the attention of countless passers-by.

    "REM?" he felt his clothes pulled. Mu turned his head in cold weather. It was rem.

    "Cold weather!"

    "I''m sorry when you''re so enthusiastic, but your intimacy here will hinder my business." looking at the scene at the store, cadmont said while driving them away.

    "Never mind if we are not there, your business is not going to work!" make complaints about Mu Hsun, and then look at rem.

    "Is the purchase finished?"

    "Yes," REM nodded.

    "Then let''s go." Mu Hantian smiled and stretched out his hand.

    "HMM." REM also stretched out his hand and shook it with Mu Hantian.

    Witch teaches you to be lazy. Don''t worry. I won''t give you a chance next.

 Chapter 877

    In the middle of the king''s capital, it was afternoon for mu Hantian and REM to return to kurxiu''s residence.

    "Have you come back?" it was Wilhelm who met the two holding hands at the front door under the crimson sky. The old deacon in a brand-new black dress narrowed his blue eyes at the close two people.

    "Cold weather, sir. Although there will be different thoughts and reasons for being a man, I personally can''t agree."

    "Excuse me, what are you talking about, Mr. Wilhelm? Just to prevent getting lost and let REM hold his hand. Right, rem."

    "Yes, of course. REM will be very worried if he doesn''t leave his hands and eyes in cold weather. He can''t take it lightly even in the house."

    "No, it''s too much to think about." Mu Hantian and REM replied playfully to Wilhelm''s jokes.

    Slightly, he smiled bitterly at REM''s serious appearance, and Mu Han''s eyes aimed at the door of the house.

    "I feel that someone else is meeting with kurxiu?"

    The question is, I saw the dragon car parked at the iron front door. The decoration of the car body lacks some luxury, but it is more exquisite. It seems to show the character of the owner of dragon car. So is the red earthworm pulling the bus. Its scaly skin looks shiny.

    The emperor also wore his dress neatly and didn''t say a word of nonsense except for the staring ceremony.

    "Ah, yes. Since the announcement of the king''s election, there have been a steady stream of adults asking Lord kurxiu to pass. However, there are some adults who are entertained by Lord kurxiu."

    "That is, do you want to be the object of the king in the future? Well, these people also have their difficulties." Wilhelm couldn''t help smiling bitterly in the face of the Pleiades who showed the facts directly.

    "It seems that the guest is leaving."

    As Wilhelm muttered, a man came through the porch of the house.

    It was a tall man with long dark blond hair. Wear high-quality dresses with some decent decorations. The age is about thirty. From the atmosphere, there is a capable atmosphere.

    The man leisurely faced the sight of the three, came to the door and stroked the neat beard under his jaw.

    "It''s really. I was greeted by a rare face." the soft smile accompanied by a steady tone seemed to flow naturally into the beautiful voice in my heart. The man looked at this side intimately, but mu Hantian had never seen it. Naturally, there are wrinkles between the eyebrows.

    "That''s really rude. I''m Russell Philo. Please take care of me later. Your Excellency Mu Hantian!"

    "How do you know?"

    "It''s a little tricky. At the king''s election hall, the knights who were named as candidates for Lord Amelia''s knights are very famous. Nevertheless, there are still limited people who know that this character is recuperating in Lord kurxiu''s house."

    "Your Excellency Russell, is the conversation with Lord kurxiu going well?" Wilhelm suddenly interrupted.

    Russell shrugged and shook his head. "No, I''m sorry. Lord kurxiu is really a harsh adult. Sure enough, the adult is really sharp in his eyes and strict in his opinions. There are also things that can''t be easily achieved so far."

    "Well, it''s a pity. But if you can''t compromise, it''s extremely difficult for other adults to agree."

    "If you have the status of the Duke''s family and your excellency Wilhelm, you feel that the other alternates have poor conditions... Now, call yourself Wilhelm tyrias."

    Wilhelm bowed his head slightly to Russell''s words and bowed his wrinkled face.

    "Because now I don''t know how to report my wife''s family name."

    "You are also a very harsh person. It looks dazzling to me who can''t survive like this. Nevertheless, please allow me to support you."

    At the end of the conversation that outsiders couldn''t understand, Russell moved to the dragon car in front of the door. However, look back before riding. "If Lord kurxiu''s goal can be achieved this time, it will also be a happy event for us. It can also fulfill his long cherished wish to your excellency Wilhelm. I look forward to the results."

    Leaving such a sentence, Russell got on the dragon car. After a salute, the silent emperor drove the Dragon cart, waved his hand and ran away with the same unpleasant Earth Dragon with surprising silence.

    "Wilhelm, who was the man just now?" Mu Hantian asked Wilhelm about the identity of the man just now, watching the dragon car go away.

    "Russell Philo. The leader, the accountant of Wangdu''s commercial guild. The position is just the owner of a merchant, but it is an iron hand who participates in the actions of Wangdu''s financial statements. It''s better to know something other than the name, your excellency cold day."

    "I''m not interested in that." Mu Hantian waved his hand.

    "Well, then -" Wilhelm faced this way again.

    "Today''s visit was the last for Lord Russell just now. It''s almost time to go back inside, but... Sir, what do you want to say?"

    "I''m sorry, but my last visit today is me. I want to talk to kurxiu."

    "Today''s last visitor is Qing, which is also an interesting reservation." although the reservation was disrupted, kurxiu seemed to be in a good mood and said with a smile.

    Sitting on the chair in the reception room, kurxiu, a man''s dress, put his legs elegantly. Stroking and combing her dark green hair, her amber eyes narrowed as if peeping into her heart.

    Behind kurxiu, Phyllis, who shook the cat''s ears, stared here as if she was not satisfied.

    "Fortunately, I''m still free from dinner time. I''ll have no problem until then. Just accompany Qing."

    "I didn''t say anything in advance. Suddenly I said something at meow time. Meow. In cold weather, you should be lenient and kowtow to Lord kurxiu."

    "Don''t worry. I won''t ask whether it''s thanks or kowtow."

    "Really, I''m fascinated by Lord kurxiu''s masculinity. From the bottom of my heart..." Phyllis sang a black face, and then kurxiu blamed. The master and his followers staged farce all the time.

    "Even if it''s too long, you can''t see the edge. Kurxiu doesn''t seem to like it."

    "It''s the meeting requested by Qing. The way to start is left to Qing. - what''s the expectation?"

    Mu Han Tian took a deep breath, looked at kurxiu and said, "thank you for your care these days, kurxiu. I know it''s a little abrupt, but can you lend me a dragon car? I want to go back to the border of rozval."

    "I haven''t received any information here. Is there something wrong with rozvar border?" seeing Mu Hantian''s cold expression, kurxiu realized what had happened.

    "Yes, although I can''t say more details, something did happen. Therefore, I must hurry back immediately. I hope kurxiu can help. In this way, I can promise you one thing, as long as I can do it and don''t violate my bottom line."

    Hearing Mu Hantian say this, REM looked at Mu Hantian suspiciously, but when he saw his indisputable look, REM chose to trust him.

    "Well, I''m sure from your appearance. I can guess that there will be accidents in your territory, but I didn''t expect it to be so fast. Phyllis!" kurxiu nodded and looked at the cat ear puppet behind him.

    "Yes."

    "Let someone immediately chase the car sent out an hour ago and let it come back."

    "I see, meow."

    "Sorry, I can''t tell you the specific things in cold weather, but the only one we can borrow from the Karstens is that. Considering its speed, it''s estimated that we can''t come back in the evening. Although it will consume some physical strength, we can still stick to the rozval residence as a long distance."

    "Thanks." Mu Hantian didn''t say anything. Although there was not enough time, Mu Hantian could go to the village first.

    Witch sect, I won''t let you mess up this time.

 Chapter 878

    Leon''s room.

    REM obeyed Mu Hantian''s words and went to pack his bags without doubt or inquiry. She has unconditional trust in Mu Hantian''s words.

    Squeak

    Mu Hantian turned the door handle, pushed open the door of Lai yueang''s room and went in.

    "On a cold day, you finally came. After you left, REM said ram was dead."

    "I know, but I saved ram, but because of you unlucky child, time has been reset again." Mu Hantian couldn''t help his forehead.

    "Well, what''s going on?"

    "I was fighting with the beitrugius who claimed to be ''lazy'' and was about to kill him, but you were killed by his tentacle." Mu Hantian was even more speechless when he thought of this. Sure enough, Lai yueang was full of malice in the world.

    "Well, my pot is on my back. Who calls me a weak chicken."

    "Don''t be too depressed. We''ll leave this afternoon. Let''s sort out the information before that."

    "You''re right. Sort out the information first. Shortly after you left, our dragon car was attacked by a gang of black robed people," said Le yueang.

    "Well, I know. That''s the person taught by the witch. I met him too. Then, what happened?"

    "I don''t know. I turned out of the dragon car. I should be in a coma. By the way, Amelia, how are they?"

    "I don''t know. When I ran to the village, I only found ram, and all the people in the village died. But amelia and they should be more or less bad, because rozval may not be here. If he was there, I don''t think those witch sect people would be so arrogant."

    "You''re right, so what should we do?" asked Leon.

    "Three days later, the people of the witch sect will attack the residence. It''s a confirmed thing. Now hurry to pack up. The dragon car repaired by Kur will be ready in the evening. Now let''s make a good plan."

    "I understand... But..." Lai yueang stopped talking.

    "Just leave the enemy to me. Don''t worry."

    "Please, don''t worry. I''ll train hard and won''t let you down."

    "Ah, come on, ang."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    night.

    "Please, Lord kurxiu."

    "Well, it''s nothing compared to the favor you owe me. By the way, can I use this favor to let you serve me?"

    "Wait until this matter is over." Mu Hantian didn''t reply immediately.

    "Well," kurxiu nodded, and then showed a look of regret. "Originally I wanted to have a drink with you, but now it seems that I have to wait for next time."

    "If I have time later, I''ll come back and have a drink with you."

    "Long wait, cold day." REM came out through the gate with his luggage in his hand.

    "Rem, pass me your luggage. I''ll get it."

    "No, cold weather, I can." REM shook his head and put his luggage on the Dragon cart.

    After carrying everything into the car, Mu Hantian sat in the driver''s seat, then turned back and said goodbye to Kur repair: "Kur repair, thank you very much for your dragon car. Let''s leave first."

    "Wait." kurxiu stopped Mu Hantian.

    "Anything else? Lord kurxiu."

    "Although I don''t know what happened in your territory, I hope you are careful. It''s dangerous to travel at night."

    "The beluga whale?"

    "Yes, according to the reliable information I have received, beluga whales have recently appeared near Wangdu. In addition, it''s time for Warcraft to haunt at night. So you should be careful. After all, no matter what happens in the territory, it''s meaningful for you to arrive alive."

    "Thank you, Lord kurxiu. I''ll be fine. Don''t worry. Ah, by the way, I''m only interested in Lord kurxiu for the marriage you said last time." Mu Han said half jokingly and then whipped away.

    Only Phyllis kept shouting and Kur Xiu''s reddish cheeks were left.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Well, the big tree of freuger has passed."

    Mu Hantian looked back at the big tree stretching its branches unscrupulously under the night sky, overlooking all sentient beings with an overwhelming sense of existence.

    The giant trees are even bigger than those that are said to be thousands of years old in the world, but they are only a hundred years old. But perhaps the growth rate of plants is very different from that of the world over there. There is a sense of awe.

    Such a big tree is rooted not in the forest, but in the middle of the plain. As a sign of the street of lefaus, there is nothing more conspicuous than this.

    Across the leisurely standing trees, the dragon car faces the northeast through the road on the map. The journey with metheus is getting shorter and shorter.

    "Next, just keep going along the road."

    "Well," REM nodded.

    "Well, REM, I''ll go and see ang first, and I''ll give it to you." then Mu Hantian went into the carriage.

    "Is it OK, Ang?"

    "Soon. But can''t these dust do anything?" the fast-moving dragon car picked up a lot of dust and covered its sight.

    "And can''t it be more stable? I feel my body is about to fall apart," ang said helplessly

    "I can''t help it. This is the last one. I can only grievance you."

    "I know, but I can''t help complaining." ang looked up at the sky, the flowing clouds and the slowly changing angle of the moon, which means the passage of time.

    It''s much faster than before. Although there are no reinforcements, it''s enough that the dragon car doesn''t start the next day. It took half a day to cross the street and be able to reach the residence on the morning of the third day. It was half a day faster than the first time.

    "Cold weather, I have a question," asked Lai yueang, who was bored after sitting in the carriage.

    "Go ahead."

    "What is Moby Dick? It feels like everyone is afraid."

    "I don''t know much about the specific situation, but it seems to be a monster like a huge whale, and it seems that it can fly. More than ten years ago, the king sent crusading troops, but the swordsman, including the leader of the team, was almost wiped out. In a word, a very powerful monster is not a bit better than the dog I killed last time."

    "Such a powerful Warcraft! Is it OK for us to travel at night? Didn''t kurxiu say that? At night, Warcraft often appear, and the attack is three days later. It''s OK to rest for a night."

    "Don''t worry, the appearance of beluga whales will be accompanied by fog. You see, it doesn''t look like fog. Besides, the places where beluga whales appear are usually streets."

    "Street? But didn''t we just pass a street?"

    "Ha? No! Rem, speed up. We have to get out of this area quickly."

    "In cold weather, you don''t have to worry. White fog can''t be produced by beluga whales. After all, fog is also a kind of water vapor. It should be a natural reaction behind us. Ha ha ha!"

    Hearing Lai yueang''s words, Mu Hantian''s heart somehow always had a bad feeling. Suddenly turned out of the car and looked out. There was a thick white fog around the car that could cover the view. Especially next to it, it was almost blank.

    At this time, staring at the blank field of vision of Mu cold day, suddenly exuded a sense of opacity.

    It''s like a vague feeling of fog in front of you. Mu Hantian blinked several times, but he still couldn''t erase the sense of disobedience. The blank darkness ran side by side with Mu Hantian''s Dragon cart.

    The darkness always makes people feel creepy and agitates. A light ball appeared on Mu Hantian''s hand, shining the blank with light to expel the darkness.

    Then, in the light,

    "Shit, ang, you unlucky child, crow mouth!"

    Mu cold sky coincided with the eyes that appeared in the blank, too huge.

 Chapter 879

    Moby Dick - the posture of this Warcraft is covered with white commensurate with this alias.

    Countless white body hairs grow on the rough skin like a rock. The shape of the pectoral fin protruding from the lower abdomen is like the sickle of death, and the small circle of dorsal fin and caudal fin are the same shape.

    There are countless potholes in the head and abdomen, which open and close like breathing. Despite these ugly differences, the posture of beluga whales is indeed similar to the whales known to Mu Hantianбкбк However, its magnitude is more than twice that expected.

    As Mu Hantian knows, the largest whale in the main world is the blue whale - with a total length of about 30 meters, which can be described as the largest mammal in the world.

    However, from a distance, the huge body of the beluga whale easily exceeded 30 meters or even approached the 50 meter mark. Such a huge body is closer to the mountain than a creature. A white mountain, like a joke, swam leisurely in the air.

    "Cold day, do you think it will let us go?" Lai yueang looked back at the cold day with a smile.

    "The problem is very simple. If we throw you down, REM and I will be safe." Mu Hantian shrugged.

    "In cold weather, stop joking, okay? Think of a way."

    "Well, well, ang, you see Ha, it may be that we made him sleep or something. When he was awakened during sleep, he would usually be angry. So, go and apologize and see if it''s useful."

    "Well, I''ll try." Lai yueang really believed it. No, there should be no other way.

    "Mr. beluga, it''s our fault that this big night''s noise made you sleep. I apologize to you here. Please go back to bed. We have something urgent and hurry up." Lai yueang smiled and tried to understand and reason with the big Warcraft.

    But it turned out that it was useless.

    "Ang, should I say you''re stupid or naive? If apologizing is useful, will so many people die? I just said it for fun, and you really believe it." Mu Hantian looked like I didn''t know this person.

    "What do you want to do?" ang was speechless. Do you think I don''t know, but you meow to find a way.

    "Sure enough, your IQ is hopeless. Obviously, you should... Run, REM!"

    Just after that, there was a roar and fog on the plains of lefaus.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Bathed in the dewy wind, the Pleiades had the illusion of being beaten from the front.

    The blow of the storm made the body float, as if thrown out of the Royal platform. The fingers stretched out quickly caught nothing, and the Pleiades body fell straight into the dark - before,

    "Ang, be careful."

    Caught behind the lapel, the Pleiades body was forcibly pressed directly below. In the dazed vision of his ass falling on the seat, Pleiades saw Mu Hantian who pulled himself back from falling and REM holding the reins around him.

    Open his mouth and completely let go of his usual expressionless face, REM roared with a desperate expression. The cry turned into chanting, the magic ended with REM''s will, and the world changed due to magic.

    The result is an ice gun the size of a Pleiades body.

    In an instant, three ice guns were formed in the air and shot out like arrows with amazing momentum.

    The ice gun across the air made a sound like a rock hitting a steel plate and hit - breaking the darkness in front of us.

    "Oh, wow!?"

    After that, he was caught by the head again, and the Pleiades body was lifted directly above in one breath.

    The distant seat saw the dragon car when it floated up. Did not notice the disappearance of the passengers, in the next moment, the great mass hit from the side smashed the earthworm and the dragon car.

    The rough car body used to carry goods was torn into tens of millions of pieces as if it were paper-cut. The large earth dragons staring strongly at the ground scattered with the impact, and the blood and internal organs were spread on the streets and turned into meat pieces.

    This is too divorced from reality, leaving the Pleiades thinking a blank.

    "Rem, run to the left, come on!"

    Hearing the roaring sound around me, my body fell to the hard ground in a second. The faint pain of walking up the shoulder and waist pulled the Pleiades consciousness from the blank back to reality.

    However, the impact of one attack after another didn''t have time to raise your head.

    The dragon car whirled rapidly, and the Pleiades was thrown back and forth because of centrifugal force. The cargo rack overturned and was almost thrown out like that. It was only by grasping the rope reached by the fingertips that it was spared.

    It was not easy to fix himself, there would be no risk of falling again, and ang had time to observe the situation of his companions.

    Then he saw Mu Hantian standing up.

    "Do you think it''s great to be big? I haven''t seen it before. Leviathan and the real Red Dragon God Emperor are much bigger than you!" he moved his wrists smartly, and Mu Hantian was just ready to face.

    "REM!"

    "Yes."

    "I''ll give you the things here, but one thing to remember is that you must protect yourself and ang anyway."

    "Cold weather, do you want to..."

    "Ah, of course I killed it." Mu Hantian touched his nose. In fact, he still thinks it''s unscientific. Even if such a big whale can fly, it''s too fast.

    Well, I admit, this is not a scientific world.

    "In cold weather, let REM go. Rem is just a servant, but in cold weather, you are the knight of Lord Amelia. Leave it to rem..."

    "Rem, look into my eyes." before REM finished, Mu Hantian put his hand on her shoulder.

    "You think I''m the kind of person who gives up his companions. Leave it to me. Don''t worry, I''ll be fine."

    "But..." REM looked at Mu Hantian anxiously. If it was just another Warcraft, it was the beluga whale, that is, the last generation of swordsman died in its hands. Although Mu Hantian was very strong in rem''s heart, he fought with the beluga whale alone

    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine. I''ll definitely come back to see you alive." Mu Hantian patted his chest.

    "I see. Please be careful. I''m here." REM agreed with Mu Hantian''s firm eyes.

    "Yes."

    "Ow, ow, Ow!" with a loud roar, the beluga whale has chased the tail of the dragon car. The big mouth full of razor sharp teeth opens again, just like a huge black hole. Mu Hantian and others will be swallowed the next moment.

    "I''m on!" Mu Hantian took out his sword, and Jing Jue was dead, so

    "Come on, ''Legend of the night''!" a dark sword with an unknown smell appeared in Mu Hantian''s hand.

    "Nix, how much power can you play."

    "About half, or even lower." the sword in his hand responded to Mu Hantian.

    "It seems that the world suppresses outsiders very much."

    "Indeed, only the chosen people can come to the world."

    "Anyway, kill the big guy in front of you first." Mu Hantian narrowed his eyes, jumped out of the dragon car and ran to the beluga whale.

 Chapter 880

    Moby Dick doesn''t care about Mu cold day, because there are more things on the dragon car than Mu cold day.

    "Well, don''t you take me seriously? I''ll make you regret." Mu Hantian shouted, stabbed his sword into the skin of beluga whale and found a place to stand for himself.

    "Let me solve you!" Mu Hantian didn''t pull out the sword, but just held the handle of the sword and ran on the back of the beluga whale. The sword also made a huge, though not fatal, hole in the beluga whale, which was enough to make it painful.

    "Roar...!" the fierce pain made the demon of fog roar deafening.

    The sound wave formed by the huge sound made Mu Hantian tremble slightly.

    "I go, is I actually killing pigs?" little Tucao, and make complaints about the cold world.

    "Ow, ow...!" beluga finally realized that the Mu cold day on its back was not a soft persimmon, but an existence that could kill it.

    He took his attention back from the dragon car protected by rem. he had been flying at a low altitude to eat. He suddenly raised his front end and rushed towards the sky, as if he wanted to throw Mu Hantian off his back.

    "Too naive." Mu Hantian didn''t mind, pulled out the sword, stabbed it in another place, and pulled out a long cut again.

    After repeating this three times, Mu Hantian directly cut off a large piece of flesh and blood from the back of the beluga whale.

    "Ow, ow...!" the beluga whale was completely angry, but the pain made it unable to do anything, because Mu Han Tian was still on his back at the moment, so he could not do it again.

    "Well, it''s really useful. Just a few more times. I just don''t know if its meat can be eaten. If so, it''s good to sell it for money."

    The poor beluga whale doesn''t know that Mu Hantian has taken it as food. What a tragedy.

    "Rem, is this monster called Moby Dick really powerful? I feel it''s just a little scary. Can''t things be fake before?"

    Not far from the beluga whale, REM stopped in his dragon car. Lai yueang, sitting in the driver''s seat, looked at Mu Hantian, who kept cutting beluga whale meat. Some doubted whether the previous legend about beluga whale was false.

    "No, the beluga whale is very strong. First of all, its white fur can greatly weaken the magic damage, so it''s good that half of the magician''s attack can do it. Moreover, its huge body can''t be resisted by ordinary people. Even if the beluga whale doesn''t take the initiative to attack, even if it moves its body, the damage caused can''t be underestimated." Hearing Le yueang''s disapproval, REM explained aloud.

    "In addition, beluga whales can make thick fog to hide their bodies. They are silent and wait for the opportunity to launch an attack, which is impossible to prevent. The best proof is that the previous generation of swordsman led hundreds of elite knights to encircle and suppress, but they were almost wiped out."

    "In this way, those knights are too weak."

    "The weakest one can be easily solved, Mr. Leon."

    "Er... I know I''m weak. I''m really sorry that I''m a Zhan Wuxia. Don''t hold too much hope for a otaku who has only practiced Kendo a little. I don''t think I can achieve the level of cold weather in my life. You see, the terrible beluga whale is not easily abused in cold weather."

    Pointing to the screaming in the sky, he finished "losing weight" in less than ten minutes. The white white white body was covered with ferocious wounds. Lai yueang sat down on the ground with a look of idle panic.

    "I won''t die for such a long time. Even if it''s a barbarian, it''s only five seconds. The beluga whale is too strong." Mu Hantian is a little speechless. His hands are a little sour. You''re still alive.

    With a roar, the beluga whale was red with blood

    My body trembled in hatred and anger.

    Beluga, open your mouth.

    The sound like a scream gushed from the countless openings growing in the whole body of Warcraft. It seems that discordant sounds that should not exist in the world directly attack the spirit of the audience, as if they are being violated from hearing to brain nerve.

    "Ah." from the countless gasps, a lot of fog was released. The fog fell on the plain in an instant.

    "Cut, it seems that you have reached the limit, so break your last hope. Hurricane Knight - Sky gallop!" pulled out the sword, took out the Gemini eight dance angel and directly used it with all his strength. At this moment, a huge tornado appeared and expanded continuously centered on Mu cold day.

    "Die!" shoot the arrow with all your strength, target, beluga whale.

    "Bang!" the arrow with the storm hit the beluga whale, but

    "Roar!" a more angry roar came.

    "Shit, this special meow is unscientific. It doesn''t die?" Mu Hantian was shocked. Are you Xiaoqiang.

    The fog disappeared, and the beluga whale did not appear opposite, but below the Mu cold day. He was opening his bloody mouth, and Mu Hantian rushed. Obviously, he wanted to swallow Mu Hantian.

    At this time, a chopping blow like a crescent moon cut through the sky and cut on the beluga whale. Make beluga whales slow down.

    "Thanks, master Wilhelm." although he didn''t see anyone, Mu Hantian could still feel the power of the attack, which was sent by Wilhelm.

    "Cold weather, are you okay?" the voice of the Earth Dragon galloping from far to near. Three figures riding the Earth Dragon appeared in front of Mu cold weather.

    "Cold weather, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Although I want to say so, I''ve only seen it in the daytime." kurxiu''s neutral voice came.

    "Kurxiu, why are you here?"

    Yes, it was kurxiu, Phyllis and old Wilhelm.

    "The howling of beluga whales can be heard on the street of rufas. At this time, you are the only one who can hurt beluga whales. It''s a very fierce battle." kurxiu, who is looking at the falling meat around and wearing exquisite knight armor, said.

    "Well, thank you. The head of the Karsten family came here because he was worried about you, and saved your life. Don''t kneel down quickly to show loyalty."

    "Well said, but I want to correct it. Even if you don''t come, it doesn''t matter. The beluga whale will die soon." Mu Hantian completely ignored Phyllis''s joke.

    "Nevertheless, I am very grateful that you can come, kurxiu."

    "I''ll take your thanks." kurxiu smiled.

    "Well, it''s basically nothing." Mu Hantian fell from the air.

    "Wait a minute, cold day," cried kurxiu.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "I told you in the afternoon. According to the information I received, beluga whales will appear near Wangdu."

    "Yes." Mu Hantian nodded.

    "With this news, I have been buying materials everywhere recently, and buying dragon cars is also to transport these materials."

    "So your goal is this whale."

    "That''s right, but there was a small deviation in the plan. I didn''t expect the Earth Dragon to appear today. And you met it."

    "All this is the mistake of Leiang. I apologize for him." Mu cold day had to make complaints about the luck of the moon.

    "It doesn''t matter, if you don''t see the beluga whale, but now that you see it, Wilhelm can''t look back."

    "I''m very sorry, Lord kurxiu, to let you, the grand duke, step into this dangerous place with the old man." with kurxiu''s words, Wilhelm, with six long swords pinned to his waist, spoke.

    The beluga whale killed his wife. During the sixteen years of his wife''s death, he wielded his sword with hatred that had nothing else to express his anger. Now that he sees the beluga whale, he will not give up this opportunity anyway. Even death can''t make him retreat.

 Chapter 881

    "Don''t do that. It was originally a promise, but the concentration of fog on my head made me care..." shaking his head at Wilhelm, kurxiu turned his head and said to Phyllis, "use a magic stone to disperse the fog. I want to confirm something."

    The "fog" of the beluga whale seems to be the product of the variation of its great magic.

    In other words, beluga whales visualize the scattered magic with their will, thus forming a ''fog''.

    Then retreat the magic stone - its original effect is to forcibly restore the surrounding magic to colorless magic. It is this kind of magic stone that invalidates the magic of ''fog'' and then dispels it.

    Although it contains the gambling component of "if the effect of returning the magic stone is too strong, it is easy to weaken the power of magic attack here", there are no mages here, so there is no need to worry.

    "I see, meow." she took out a crystal ore from a pocket hanging next to the Earth Dragon. Phyllis began to inject magic into it. After the magic stone glowed, she threw it into the air.

    The broken magic stone in the air radiated brilliance and dispersed the white fog covering the field of vision in one breath.

    However, it does not eliminate all the fog that fills the four sides of the plain. At most, it can only reduce the concentration of fog, but eliminate the "difficult to confirm the field of vision".

    But even so, the effect is already sufficient. But... This is not good news because

    "Beluga... There are three!" with kurxiu''s nonsense, the beluga whale opened its tusks.

    In the high air, ethereal cries crisscross, overlap and echo.

    In the fog spreading world, the huge body is shaking, and the swimming fish shadow totals three heads.

    The strange existence makes a harsh sound like scratching glass with twisted openings all over the body. It was a malicious monster that ate many travelers and attributed countless lives to nothingness.

    "Such a monster has three heads!" Phyllis was so surprised that she forgot her aphrodisiac. Even Wilhelm, who had remained calm, became dignified.

    "No, there''s no information that white whales are a group. One has always appeared. How... Have you been fighting these three in cold weather?"

    "No, as like as two peas, I was just fighting with a beluga whale, though I didn''t know whether it was a split or a mirror, but only one of the three white whales was real, and this is certain because the wounds of the three white whales are exactly the same." Mu answered the question with a smile.

    "Well, that''s right. Now there''s only this explanation, but it''s very difficult for us to deal with one beluga whale, let alone the three now. It would be good if there were reinforcements." kurxiu sighed.

    "There are reinforcements. We are the ''iron teeth'' mercenary regiment belonging to Anna tAsia, but we come first, and some people are expected to arrive at dawn. In other words, we probably have to stick to the day."

    The beast like loud voice suddenly came from behind, which diverted Mu Hantian''s attention from the beluga whale in the sky.

    "Cold weather, all right."

    "REM?"

    Because of the retreat of the fog, Mu Hantian and others ran to see more than three dog headed people riding on the dog type Warcraft, as well as a little boy and a little girl. REM also came with ang on a dragon cart.

    "If I''m not mistaken, the three of you are Ricardo, the head of the ''iron teeth'' mercenary regiment, and Mimi and heitaro, the deputy heads. Why are you here?"

    "Ha ha, for example, the Karsten family leader who has been preparing various weapons and resources suddenly left the king''s capital with the guard knight and the sword ghost from the residence. Adult ANATASIA is not curious. It''s impossible. Moreover, it''s impossible for ordinary League members to keep up with the sword ghost, so the family can only follow with two little guys."

    "So, what do you mean by reinforcements?"

    "Lord Anastasia decided to send our ''iron teeth'' mercenary regiment to hunt beluga whales with you. After all, every appearance of beluga whales will cause great losses to our businessmen. Moreover, our reputation can be greatly improved by vanquishing beluga whales, a vicious Warcraft. It''s not enough for you Karstens to monopolize it. In addition, we can go first It seems that the beluga whale is going to be angry. "After he reminded the people, he took two children and ran away on a huge dog.

    Mu Hantian and others looked at the two beluga whales rushing down in the sky and immediately drove the Earth Dragon to follow up.

    "To tell you the truth, if there is only one beluga whale, the family can kill it with you, but forget the three. We''d better wait until the army arrives during the day."

    "No."

    Ricardo was stunned by the sudden negative voice, turned his head and looked at Mu Hantian.

    "I remember you were the little brother who made a big show in the Wang election. What''s the problem?"

    "I have definite news here. The people of the witch sect are gathering to attack the mezzas leader. It''s absolutely impossible to delay until tomorrow. I don''t want to waste my time!"

    "Hey, hey, those guys taught by the witch are haunted. How do you know..."

    "Lord kurxiu, my sword is thirsty."

    Ricardo''s speech was interrupted for the second time. Looking up, willheim, the "sword ghost", had red eyes and held his hand on the handle of the sword. The whole person was like a sharp sword about to come out of its scabbard.

    "If you want to go, you can go. 1v3 is not bad." he jumped out of the dragon car and ran to the three beluga whales in the cold day.

    Laughter spread through the streets of lefaus. Beluga whales, which roam in the air with their huge bodies, release discordant sounds from their open mouths.

    The roar from its mouth has the destructive power to shake the earth. However, the sound from these uneven mouths seems to be rubbing against the wind, distorted and unpleasant.

    It''s not hitting the tympanic membrane, but it''s like stirring the brain with a needle.

    "Shit, fog...!"

    Beluga whales, who kept screaming, sprayed ''fog'' from their countless mouths.

    It spread to the streets on a large scale, and the fog from the sky eroded everywhere. The vision slowly turned white, and the effect of the magic stone on driving the night gradually faded.

    ''demon of fog '', show your strength.

    The vision began to deteriorate. Most importantly, the existence of beluga whales itself disappeared as if dissolved in a sea of fog.

    "Cut, let me see your ability, beluga!"

 Chapter 882

    "If you eat that...!" Pleiades thought he had heard enough about the threat of fog caused by beluga whales. However, the real object is far more than expected.

    "This is the real ''fog''..."

    Beluga whales, known as the "Warcraft of fog", have two types of "fog": one is to cover the whole street like this in order to expand the diffuse fog in their swimming area.

    Then the other is the vanishing fog that made the earth disappear before our eyes.

    The attack method that has not been shown so far is the destructive fog of the latter.

    "Wilhelm, you go too. You don''t have to suppress yourself any more. Try your best! Solve one beluga whale with the cold weather. I''ll hold the other one, but the rest can only ask God for blessing."

    "Thank you very much, Lord kurxiu." without the slightest hesitation, Wilhelm, who has been unable to kill his wife and enemy in front of him, can''t restrain his anger for a long time, but he can''t leave because of the Lord''s safety. At the moment, the Lord has given instructions, and Wilhelm can''t refuse or won''t refuse.

    Turning the Earth Dragon directly, Wilhelm followed Mu Hantian''s footsteps and met the beluga whale with him.

    "Oh, you really make it difficult for me to do it." Ricardo, head of the "iron teeth" mercenary regiment with two deputy heads, scratched the hair on his head with his claws and sighed: "All the people around us are wagering their lives and fighting with beluga whales, but we are watching here. If it comes out, it will cause incalculable losses to the reputation of our mercenary regiment. Really, honey, heitaro, follow Lord kurxiu to help attack and prevent sneak attack. I will help too."

    "Oh."

    "No problem."

    Listening to the vigorous answers of the two deputy heads, Ricardo took out the big knife on his back, patted his mount and turned his head to the beluga whale.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Although there were two people behind him, Mu Hantian didn''t care whether he had a helper or not.

    The hand holding the sword couldn''t help but get Jin Le''s family ready to attack. Suddenly

    A ground dragon jumped on the ground and flew into the air with a lightness that was not in line with its size.

    Even so, the difference in quality is still clear when compared with the beluga whale, which is famous for its size. The Earth Dragon Rising to the tip of the beluga whale''s nose may look like a flying insect.

    The full sword light of the front left a deep wound longitudinally on the nose of the Warcraft.

    It was not magic, or even a scene of chopping caused by a blade without entity. It was evidence that human beings had caused damage to Warcraft with hand-held steel through exercise.

    This is the evidence that human beings have indeed hurt the Warcraft of fog through their tenacity that has spanned a long time.

    "Fourteen years." the figure squatted on the nose of the Warcraft, and the blade of the sword in his hand remained in the tip of his nose, whispering.

    He kept the other sword in the stabbing position and threw away the sword body stained with the blood of Warcraft. The back emitted the sword spirit that even distorted the atmosphere.

    "Wholeheartedly, dreaming of this day!"

    Under the figure with a straight back, the beluga whale kept twisting. In order to throw the figure standing in front of his head, the beluga whale roared and rolled in the air.

    The wind blew through the air of the street, and no matter who was holding his breath, he stared at the result of the tumbling of the huge body.

    However,

    The beluga whale made a half circle in mid air, screamed with pain, and its tail swung back and forth.

    On the back of the beluga whale whose forehead was engraved with a cross scar, a figure walked with light steps.

    An ominous smile appeared on the sword ghost''s face, and the killing intention was shining in the blue pupils.

    "Fall from here and turn into a corpse - just a monster!" Wilhelm, with his sword in his hands, turned into the wind.

    Run from the head of the beluga whale to the tail, and use two sharp blades to cut wildly on the rock skin of the Warcraft.

    Without any effort, he cut off the strong and tough outer skin, walked quickly, and painted the sky with black blood. His posture can be described as a "sword ghost" worthy of the name.

    The beluga whale, shaking its attached body, had no way to deal with such Wilhelm. It found that it could not throw down the old swordsman who ran lightly, so it took the hurricane again and rolled in the air.

    "Specially sent to the door for me to cut - it''s really polite to cooperate so much!"

    Just before the beluga whale turned, Wilhelm jumped up a little and stabbed his sword at his feet.

    Then, on the body of the beluga whale that has rotated for a whole circle, the blade that keeps the stabbing passes perfectly, which becomes the result of the beluga whale sending its body to slaughter. This is the legendary magic skill - Flash collision skill.

    The sword ghost with blood stained on half of his body laughed. He just smiled, waved his double swords with his old body and fell to the side of the huge body. The double swords marked a V-shaped sword path, dug down a piece of meat and exposed the red and black wound section.

    Roaring through the sky, the beluga whale aimed at the falling sword ghost and swept it with its tail. However, just before the hit, the jumping Earth Dragon caught Wilhelm''s body and avoided the fatal blow.

    After landing, the Earth Dragon immediately ran again. Moby Dick is angry and tries to catch up with the sword ghost.

    "Wilhelm, I''ve come to help you!" Mu Hantian is preparing to help Wilhelm. As a result

    "Don''t look around for me, silly big man! SA Jia is also your opponent!!"

    The lower jaw of the beluga whale was hit directly by the machete. The huge teeth of the beluga whale that were enough for one person to be surrounded were inserted from the root, and the yellowing molars made a dull sound and bounced away.

    Then he drove up obliquely. In front of the beluga whale was Ricardo, who sat across the lion tiger and roared. As he said earlier, compared with the Earth Dragon, Junmin of the fierce dog spared no room to play, so he carried his master and jumped at the beluga whale in the air.

    "Hey, hey, it''s far from over!"

    On the back of the flying lion and tiger, Ricardo roared wilder than the beast and waved a machete. Tear up the skin, stab it into the meat and fight bravely.

    "Shit, you''ve had enough. It''s fun to rob monsters one by two. Is it fun? Ming shenliu - lightning storm!"

    Tornadoes carrying lightning battered beluga whales.

    "Little brother, watch it, my teammates are still in the field." he howled. Thanks to the flexibility of the mount, Ricardo narrowly avoided the end of being electrocuted into barbecue.

    He escaped, but the huge beluga whale could not escape.

    Under the constant attack of storms and lightning, beluga whales make more tragic calls than ever before. Hair turns into fly ash and bleeding wounds turn into coke.

    "Brother, can you inform me in advance when you enlarge the move next time? What if you hurt your teammates." Ricardo, carrying a machete, came to Mu Hantian and said.

    "Call again."

    "Hey, hey, what''s the matter? I''ll go if you do this." he shouted in horror, and Ricardo waved his big knife.

    "Whatever."

    "Er..." Ricardo was speechless and could only vent on the beluga whale.

 Chapter 883

    "I have an idea. I don''t know if it''s right." Mu Hantian gathered Wilhelm and Ricardo.

    "Brother, did you think of anything?"

    "I don''t think we need to work so hard, as long as we can kill the real body."

    After hearing Mu Hantian''s words, Ricardo twitched his eyebrows and looked up at Mu Hantian.

    "Brother, you mean..."

    Mu Hantian nodded: "yes, we''ve been fighting, it''s fake." then he pointed to the Warcraft in the air.

    "What do you think the beluga whale, who let his two horses fight hard and was ignored by us, is doing?"

    "Not joining the battle, is treating the injury...?" Wilhelm guessed.

    Mu Hantian shook his head.

    To the naked eye, although it is called "Warcraft", its ecology has not gone beyond the scope of "biology". At least, beluga whales seem to have no such unreasonable ability to regenerate at high speed.

    So, the mission of the air beluga whaleбкбк

    "It''s the noumenon, isn''t it?"

    "That''s it. That''s what I''m thinking."

    "The reason why that guy doesn''t come down or join the fight on either side is that ''he can''t be defeated'', I think so." Mu Hantian said his guess.

    "It makes sense. But if you say the opposite..."

    "Well, maybe the following two horses, even if killed, can''t hit the noumenon."

    Even if we try our best to knock them down, the corpse will only turn into fog and disperse, and then change into a new individual. In that case, it will bump into an endless battle. As a result, in the face of beluga whales without life extension restrictions, the results are already obvious.

    "So, brother, what are we going to do?" Ricardo asked.

    "It''s very simple. I''ll leave it to you. I''ll deal with the real body."

    Now that you know the real body, there''s no need to waste time. This is mu Hantian''s idea at this time.

    Looking at Mu Han''s own rush, the mouth of the beluga whale opened again. The people who thought it was going to spit out fog welcomed a harsh strange cry, which was an inharmonious note that should not exist in the world at all. A bad sound beyond the limits of human tolerance.

    "You won''t get in the way!" Wilhelm and Ricardo stopped the beluga whale''s separate support. They knew that they must help Mu Hantian buy time at this time.

    At this time, the beluga whale swings its fins, swings its tail, and shakes its head to fly high into the sky. Anyway, it looks like running away.

    "Cut, want to run? Can you do it?" Mu Han Tian disdained the behavior of beluga whales and threw his sword at the beluga whales in the sky.

    The pain caused by the slender sword body missing into the body made the beluga whale tremble and scream. Blood flowed out of his body, but he didn''t want to return for revenge, but continued to fly in the air.

    "As I said, if you can''t run away, explode it!" Mu Hantian clenched his fist, and the sword on the beluga whale began to emit dark light.

    "Bang...!" with a loud noise, the dark energy began to overflow. Beluga whales also fell from high altitude.

    "Leave the rest to you, Wilhelm."

    "Thank you very much, Lord Mu Hantian!"

    "For my wife, terecia van Astria." a sword ghost waved his sword and stabbed the beluga whale.

    In order to put an end to the fierce battle of life and death, the feud that has lasted for 14 years, and the human whale conflict that has lasted for 400 years.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Cheers spread on the moonlit plain.

    The huge body of the beluga whale lies horizontally under the flougel tree, and Mu Hantian and others surround the huge body.

    "Roar!"

    Two loud roars shook the streets of lefaus and overshadowed the cheers. That''s the separation of two other beluga whales who have lost their body.

    Affected by the death of the noumenon, the parts flapping back and forth on the ground gradually collapsed and turned into fog.

    Due to the interruption of the magic provided by the noumenon, the separated body can not be maintained. Even if you leave it alone, this sad look will disappear in a few minutes, but

    "What a sight." Mu Hantian and kurxiu looked at each other, and then waved their swords at the same time.

    The sword cuts through the head and easily cuts the wriggling beluga whale''s skin - the huge body is cut off, and its existence is worthy of the name.

    "Well, we should go too, kurxiu. Go back and have a rest." Mu Hantian smiled and walked to REM and ang.

    "Oh, don''t you need help? Deal with the witch cult in your current state?"

    "This..."

    "My old bone is for you to drive." suddenly inserted into the dialogue is a tall figure approaching with steady steps - Wilhelm, an old swordsman who is bathed in the blood of Warcraft and now looks more solemn and stirring.

    "Ah, Wilhelm is right. We couldn''t have done this expedition without Qing''s help, so please let us do our best," kurxiu continued.

    "This..."

    "Lord cold day!" Wilhelm walked up to Mu cold day, and they were close to each other again. The smell of blood floating from him was very strong, but the tension like before the battle - veruherum had been liberated from that atmosphere, and the bright expression was also explaining this.

    The old swordsman looked straight at Mu Hantian and knelt down on one knee on the spot.

    Thenбкбк

    "Your Excellency Mu Hantian, this Moby Dick expedition has achieved this result because of your cooperation. So far, the significance of surviving has been fully realized, but also because of your presence. Thank you. Thank you. - give me everything to show my gratitude."

    Wilhelm devoted most of his life to the sword, and after that, he spent more than ten years to achieve revenge.

    Took a moment to calm down and adjust his mood to a state where he could speak to the old man in front of him. In the face of Wilhelm''s consciousness, improper performance is absolutely impossible.

    "You can realize your long cherished wish because of Wilhelm''s own strength. You want to beat down the beluga whale, investigate, exercise and fight persistently... You can beat the beluga whale also because of your own efforts."

    Hearing Mu Hantian''s words, Wilhelm raised his head and widened his blue eyes.

    "Thank you!" answered Wilhelm briefly, with a trembling voice.

    Then he bowed his head a little and stood up after only a few seconds of silence. Then he turned his eyes to kurxiu and saw her nod,

    "Permission has been obtained from Lord kurxiu. This body will be entrusted to your excellency Mu Hantian. Please drive fully in order to achieve your goal."

    "OK, OK, let''s go together." Mu Hantian agreed with a wry smile.

    "Phyllis!"

    "Come ~, Lord kurxiu!" hearing kurxiu''s rustling cry, Phyllis approached quickly as if she were sliding.

    He jumped to kurxiu''s side, and the cat''s ears trembled slightly on his head,

    "What''s the matter, Lord kurxiu?"

    "You and them together in cold weather."

    "I see. I''ll just walk with you in the cold weather. I have to treat Lord Ville on the road."

    "Please."

    "On the contrary, Lord will fight with a sword, so they are not meow?"

    No aversion. Phyllis naturally followed the instructions.

    "That''s it. Let''s go." Mu Hantian nodded and took all the knights to the Earth Dragon.

    "Cold weather, I''ve decided. When you come back, I should think about our wedding. People like you can''t give it to others." kurxiu said surprisingly.

    "Ha?"

    "What you said last time, marriage can only be me, can''t it?"

    "Er......" Mu Hantian was speechless.??

 Chapter 884

    Kurxiu took the guard to recover the head of the beluga whale and prepared to return to the king''s capital. Then divide half of the guards and let Mu Hantian and others take them.

    Represented by Wilhelm and Phyllis, there were twenty-four accompanying Mu Hantian.

    Moreover, it is not just the members of these convoys who travel with usбкбк

    "Ah, that''s really good, everyone. You can be brought by my little brother!"

    "Captain --! So is Mimi! Mimi is also working hard! Super - working hard --!" the two orcs sitting on the lion tiger nagged and quarreled.

    One was Ricardo, who had long wanted to fight the witch sect. On the other side, he fought with kurxiu without losing the honey of innocence.

    As for the Deputy captain HETARO, he also went to the king''s capital with kurxiu and them.

    "Speaking of it, my brother has consumed so much physical strength. Why can you still be so energetic?"

    "Heitaro is too weak! Too weak! What a shame!" Mimi laughed loudly at her brother''s weakness. However, according to Mu Hantian''s judgment, I''m afraid it''s just because this sister has too much physical strength.

    It''s not so much a crazy warrior who hopelessly enjoys fighting as an optimist who can have fun in anything. To say envy is really some envy.

    "Ah, it seems that we can meet."

    "Hmm?" hearing these words, Mu Hantian turned his eyes and looked away.

    "Although it''s a little far away, there comes my mercenary regiment and the other half."

    "Half?" Ricardo''s words made Mu Hantian frown.

    "The so-called half means literally. Originally, only half of the people came to meet the ''iron teeth'' of Sajia. Because the remaining half has what the other half should do."

    "What do you want to do?"

    "It would be bad if someone else broke into the street and got involved in the battle, right? So their task is to block the other side of the street."

    "So, are the remaining partners coming now? Who led the team over there?"

    "It''s Mimi''s brother Tibi who is taking --! Like heitaro, she can release the combination skills with Mimi! It''s very powerful --!" Mimi raised her head and answered Mu Hantian''s question proudly.

    "Although some places are very worrying, Tibby is a very talented child. She can be competent from appraisal to negotiation. She is Miss''s right-hand assistant. She is also good at dealing with honey. She is an upgraded version of heitaro!"

    "Don''t say that. I feel pity for heitaro..."

    Whether it is the elder sister or the head of the regiment who gives such a miserable evaluation, heitaro is too pathetic.

    At this time, Mu Hantian saw the smoke and dust brought by the running lions and tigers. That''s what Ricardo called the "iron teeth" who came here to meet. However, Mu Hantian felt disobedience.

    Mu Hantian paid attention to the sense of disobedience in the corner of his brain, and then he found it. In the front of the approaching group of lions and tigers, there is a figure with an incompatible appearance.

    The distance gradually shortened, and its fuzzy figure gradually became clear. Mu Hantian realized that the appearance characteristics came from the Earth Dragon. Then, sitting on the pale blue Earth Dragon is

    "It''s you. I haven''t seen you for a long time."

    "Ah, long time no see."

    He stepped forward and stopped. Mu Hantian, who was riding on the back of the dragon, confronted the figure. The man wore the solemn white uniform of the guard knights, with a leisurely smile on his mouth, and carefully smoothed his pale purple hair.

    Julius, who had fought with Mu Hantian and had karma, was stopping there gracefully and looking at Mu Hantian.

    "It''s really leisurely to meet meow in such a place. Julius was still working hard here a few hours ago."

    "I can only be ashamed to be said so. But can I correct it a little, Phyllis. I''m not the man named" eurius ". By the way... My name is" eurius. "In the face of Phyllis''s malicious irony, eurius joked with a straight face.

    "Suppose, just suppose, that people with Knight status join the mercenary group and become mercenaries, which is absolutely not allowed. Julius ulcrius, the knight, did not join the ''iron tooth'', but a man named" Yuri "here."

    "I see. Meow. It''s still the same. The knight rules of the old family are really troublesome - it''s great that little Phyllis is a declining aristocrat ~"

    "As a knight, I don''t feel troublesome. But just to help my friends, I need to worry about all kinds of things, which is a little troublesome. - although it doesn''t matter, the confinement of Julius ulcrius was lifted in the middle of the night last night. Let''s explain this first."

    "It''s boring to explain in advance... In this way, does the pseudonym still have meaning?" Pleiades smacked his tongue badly when listening to the dialogue between eurius and Phyllis.

    Aware of the Pleiades attitude, Julius suddenly turned his eyes. He asked the Earth Dragon to come and face the Pleiades.

    "It''s better to have more spirit than you think. - but how''s your physical condition?"

    Hearing eurius''s statement that he cared about his body, Pleiades was immediately dazzled by anger.

    Julius, this can only be regarded as a teasing or ironic inquiry, enough to remind people of the humiliation a few days ago - nearly two weeks for the Pleiades.

    Hearing this speech with enough "containment" meaning, Pleiades finally suppressed his anger at the last minute and refrained from scolding.

    "Ah, well, anyway, it''s just a scratch? Just smear some saliva and it''ll be cured? You''re the one who said it was the reinforcements who came out, but unexpectedly late? What? Is it because outsiders are serious and busy in order to write reports and introspections to their superiors or big people?" Pleiades speculated from "confinement punishment" Can be associated with the background of the event, while fighting back with a good provocation.

    "What I want to ask is not the injury at that time, but the glorious injury during the crusade against Warcraft... But it would be best if the injury at that time was cured. Originally, those injuries should only look serious. It''s just that you, who are good at winning sympathy, pretended to exaggerate and fell to the ground and pretended to be in pain."

    People around still wondered if they should do something under this situation, but mu Hantian, Phyllis and Ricardo looked on like watching a play. Mimi also ran to the opposite team in order to find her brother.

    "It''s almost time to relive the old relationship. Now is not the time to do such a thing, isn''t it?" said Wilhelm, an old swordsman who drove the Earth Dragon close to them.

    "It''s getting better, Lord Wilhelm."

    Julius said calmly to Wilhelm.

    Julius looked at Wilhelm as if he had got rid of the evil spirit in his eyes, and nodded with emotion: "it''s really different from the previous meeting... In this way, Rhine harut can also be redeemed."

    "Yes, NAH." Wilhelm stroked his chin and looked down.

    "For him, I can''t summon up the courage to face it. Although I already know that it''s not a fault or malice in his view, I still can''t forgive myself. - one day, I will be rewarded."

    "Even if he just knew you would think so, it must be enough peace of mind for him."

    Wilhelm''s answer was full of bitterness, but eurius still affirmed it. Then he slowly turned his eyes as calm as the lake to Mu cold day.

    "I have to thank you."

    "Ha?"

    Eurius jumped lightly from the Earth Dragon. Then he raised his head, looked at Mu Hantian sitting on the back of the dragon, and bent down.

    "This Moby Dick expedition was originally the long cherished wish of the Knights of the kingdom. I thank you for putting an end to the misfortunes that countries have ignored for many years." eurius thanked with grace.

    "It doesn''t matter. It was also my enemy."

    "Thanks to you, people have been able to give up those years of fear of fog. - Lord Anastasia, I think he will be very happy."

    "And my friend''s regrets over the years... Can come to an end," said Julius, closing his eyes and breathing out a breath.

 Chapter 885

    "There''s no need to thank. We''re going to attack the people of the witch sect. Do you want to come?"

    "Of course." Julius did not refuse.

    "But why did the witch sect attack the mezzas leader? I remember rozval didn''t do anything to collide with the witch sect." ang asked.

    "Satyra, the jealous witch, is devoutly believed in by the witch religion. You know that."

    "Let''s go. To tell you the truth, I just know, that is, the degree I have read in the picture book." ang nodded.

    "The guys who have actually experienced are basically not alive, which is of course. The SA family is just hearsay. Well, just know that the witch believer''s faith is the Shatila. Then, do you know that the witch named Shatila is a half elf?"

    "Well, well." the information in the picture books read by Pleiades was not detailed to this extent, but I did hear it when I asked Betty about the jealous witch.

    And when she was in the capital of the king, she was often heard to be compared with the "jealous witch" because of her appearance and origin.

    And Pleiades was indignant every time she said "this is not the reason why she should be blamed".

    "Is the appearance as like as two peas?" but that does not mean that the child should be blamed. It is just a misleading anger on the wrong person.

    "Most of the guys don''t think they are wrong. After all, Shatila has done something like that. Then, back to the problem of witch religion... The reason is very simple. For them, the existence of half elves is very eye-catching."

    "Ha?" Pleiades was stunned, and a short voice came out of his throat. However, from the reaction of the people around him, Ricardo holds this view. In other words, this is a common view.

    "Why? Generally speaking... Although those guys can''t think about it with the thinking of ordinary people, generally speaking, persecuting people who are half elves like their favorite witch..."

    "Just because I believe in Shatila and believe that there is no nobler existence than her, I can''t allow different existence with the same appearance. Similar but different, imitation. - confusing existence. Ang, it''s not difficult to understand, just like the crazy believers of Catholicism in the middle ages, should you understand?" Mu Hantian said his own view.

    "The group of people taught by the witch have problems in their heads. It''s not known until now. That kind of thing is all right. The problem is who leads the Witch and targets Lord Amelia."

    "Yes, great sin," Ricardo agreed with Phyllis.

    "You know?"

    "Is the great sin Department of the witch sect very famous?" Mu Hantian asked.

    "I probably just know that there is such a group of people. I''ve heard people gossip before that there was a witch before the ''jealous witch'' turned the world upside down."

    "Arrogance, anger, laziness, desire, gluttony, * * * * - six demons named as great sins. Then everyone''s existence was swallowed up by Shatila, who has the name of ''jealousy''."

    In this world, the mention of witch is basically about the jealous witch. The witch in the name of other great sins almost no longer exists.

    "It''s just that the cadres of the witch sect... I don''t know whether it''s appropriate to say so, but I heard that they replace those disappeared witch girls and are crowned with the name of great sin. Jealousy is the symbol of their faith. In other words, the other six people are the six great sin priests."

    "Six people..." after hearing the explanation of Julius, the mystery of the witch cult in Mu Hantian''s mind increased again.

    When petilchius claimed to be "lazy" and put his name on the newspaper, he had expected other serious crimes. When it comes to the seven sins, Mu Hantian is very familiar. After all, there were a lot of cartoons like these myths before.

    "However, the beluga whale, which should have been ''gluttonous'', has been attacked by us. Other major sin priests should not come forward to take the lead of Moses. This is a good opportunity to hit the witch cult at one go. Although I really want to kill them at one stroke, I don''t know where they are. It''s a pity," Mu said.

    "Oh, I''m so confident ~, but to say that this is a good opportunity to defeat the witch sect from unknown sources at one go, little Philly agrees. They really don''t pay attention to ruguni Ka."

    "Like beluga whales, they are the scourge of the world. They are opponents that the Knights regard as a thorn in the eye. Most Knights except me should think so. It''s lucky to have this opportunity."

    Phyllis and Julius agreed with Mu Hantian. Ricardo smiled warily, and Wilhelm just nodded seriously to agree.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Well, as planned, I''ll go to investigate the situation first." holding the reins of the Earth Dragon, Mu Hantian said to REM and ang in front of him.

    "Be careful in cold weather."

    "Don''t worry, REM, I''ll be fine." this is the truth. If Lai yueang hadn''t been the unlucky child last time, Mu Hantian would have killed laziness.

    "The witch teaches you to be mysterious all the year round. You should be careful."

    "Don''t worry, Wilhelm."

    "Can big brother really?"

    "Tippy didn''t fight with that big fish just now --! That''s why she doesn''t trust that big brother. Then just trust her sister!" said honey confidently.

    "Because my sister believes in the big brother, Tibby believes that her sister also believes in the big brother. What''s more, honey will protect Tibby!"

    Tibby was surprised to hear these words, and her stern expression disappeared.

    Seeing these two people, everyone couldn''t help laughing.

    In this burst of laughter, Mi Mi''s face tilted her head strangely.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Oh, nothing. Anyway, just keep it that way. That''s good." Ricardo smiled and touched Mimi''s head with his huge palm as if he were going to screw off his head. Then he looked at Mu Hantian.

    "Brother, you should be careful anyway. After all, you are the man who has knocked down the beluga whale. It would be a shame if you were planted in the hands of those taught by the witch."

    "Don''t worry, everyone, I''ll be fine."

    "It''s really worthy of being a little brother." Ricardo scratched his head when he looked at Mu Hantian who waved to him to leave.

    I don''t think I''m talking big. After all, it''s obvious that beluga whales are hanged and beaten.

 Chapter 886

    Feel the touch of weeds, branches and fallen leaves with the soles of your feet, and carefully step on the difficult forest path.

    Walking through the mud and tree roots, Mu walked quietly in the dark forest in the cold day. Looking up, you can see the transparent blue sky, the sun quietly probes through the slits of the leaves, and the breeze comes with a moist smell.

    бкбкNow Mu Hantian is walking alone in the forest. The wind floats away without a trace of nostalgia.

    "Well, the general situation has been known. There are ten gathering points, and there are ten people in each place. That is to say, there are 100 enemies, but I don''t rule out what I missed. It''s really troublesome." Mu Hantian said to himself on the way.

    He looked around again and felt the breath. Mu Hantian shook his head and decided to meet with Lai yueang and others first. Anyway, the general situation has been clear.

    "I''ve gone. Anyway, I''ve found the ''lazy'' psychopath. Go back first." licked the corner of my mouth and Mu Hantian smiled. Although I really want to solve them now, it''s much better to catch them all.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Everybody, I''m back."

    "Cold weather, come back, here." seeing Mu cold weather coming back, REM immediately handed over a cup of tea.

    "Thank you, rem." took the tea cup and Mu Hantian took a sip. Although it was not as good as the night bubble, it was also very good.

    "Cold weather, we''re ready here. How''s the situation on your side?" urius asked.

    "Well, no problem." Mu Hantian smiled confidently, then took out a map and drew ten circles on it in front of everyone.

    "Although I haven''t explored all of them due to time, I can''t rule out missing a few, but the location of the ''laziness'' and the strongholds around him are as shown in the figure."

    "Ten? Then there should be nothing left out." ang said his own opinion.

    "Why do you say that?" they looked at ang curiously.

    "Well, when he met laziness, he called his subordinates'' fingers'', such as the middle finger of his right hand and the ring finger of his left hand. But he didn''t have toes, so I was so sure." ang said his own view.

    "Well, this is really an important information. Then, little brother, do you know the number of them?" Ricardo looked at Mu Hantian and asked.

    "Well, there are ten people in a stronghold, and ten strongholds are 100, but their strength is different. It''s hard to say exactly, because they all wear the same look." Mu Hantian said.

    "Oh, such detailed information is very good. But how should we allocate it?"

    "It''s very simple. I''ll be the main attacker, and then I''ll find two people to form a team together. Many people will get in the way."

    "Let REM go on a cold day."

    "The old man will go too. After all, he has sworn allegiance." REM and Wilhelm immediately commented.

    "No, I already have an idea of the number. Commander REM and Ricardo will go with me. Lord will and Julius, you can lead you to deal with the witch."

    "I see."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "After entering the cave, it is the place where laziness hides." Mu Hantian lowered his voice and pointed to the hole of a cave.

    "That''s awesome, little brother. The people of the witch sect are famous for their haunting and strange whereabouts. But we didn''t find them all the way. Little brother, can you teach me this skill?"

    "Commander Ricardo, you can''t do my technical work. But if you really want to sneak in, you might as well kill everyone who sees you, and then you can go in swaggeringly."

    "This is called sneaking in? I don''t read much. Don''t lie to me."

    "I read a lot and won''t lie to you. The so-called sneaking in means sneaking in without being found. You kill the people who see you, so no one can find you?"

    "You''re right. I''m speechless."

    "Well, well, don''t talk about this. Next, you and rem are lying in ambush here. I''ll kill the ''laziness''. If not, I''ll lead him out and let''s * * * * together." Mu Hantian said his plan.

    "Well, brother, be safe."

    "Be careful in cold weather."

    "No problem." Mu Hantian smiled, and then swaggered towards the cave.

    Across a cluster, the color looks like poisonous mushrooms, and the surrounding atmosphere suddenly changes.

    The tension at this moment is not the same as when confronted with beluga whale or Elsa. At the moment, there is an unpleasant sense of viscosity in the air.

    "It''s hard to go out to meet me." Mu Hantian said words of comfort while staring at the dark place ahead.

    Of course, this is just pure politeness, with no sincerity. However, the party who was accosted did not have the humanity to care about this. So who are they.

    Suddenly, Mu Hantian was surrounded by many figures dressed in black and integrated with the darkness.

    I don''t know when the wind stops and everything is quiet. This is the subtle sign of their appearance. Once you know these signs, you won''t be surprised by the sudden encounter.

    "I just want to see your boss. You little minions, go aside!"

    Then, after people in black lowered their heads to pay tribute to Mu cold day, they maintained that posture and glided into the darkness again.

    "Well, let''s go in like this." he looked at the darkness ahead, and Mu Hantian walked over.

    "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time, beloved believer. Your ''love'' is very strong. Who are you?" the man, who stretched his arms, dressed in a robe and immersed in a world of madness and joy, has come out to meet him.

    The empty eye socket is deeply trapped in the haggard face, the dark green hair and dry skin show unhealthy colors, and the hands stretched out from the black robe are as thin as dead wood. He is only in his thirties, but no one will doubt his lack of vitality, even if he is 50.

    However, only those eyes with overwhelming madness are shining brightly and staring at Mu Hantian.

    "I''m just an ordinary person. Then who are you?"

    "Oh, I forgot my name in the newspaper. What a faux pas. Introduce myself, I''m the witch sect, and I''m the great sin division. I''m lazy - named petticius romaniconti!" saliva drips from the tip of my tongue, and the madman petticius giggles, as if welcoming the arrival of the cold weather, He announced his name loudly.

 Chapter 887

    In front of pethirchius, the enemy who wanted to tear it to pieces, Mu Hantian found himself extremely calm.

    "It''s incredible..."

    Once upon a time, I hated him so deeply that I wanted to kill him and the culprit of all this.

    Mingming vowed to wring his neck off himself. However, standing in front of the devil''s opponent, Mu Hantian felt only peace of mind.

    "Welcome, beloved! How wonderful... Ah, how wonderful! How deep is the love around you! How strong is the love enveloping you! How hot is the love embracing you! Thank you! Thank you very much!" in front of Mu Hantian with emotion, petticius was already crazy. He shook his head, blood dripping from the back of his scratched hand, crazy feelings reached the extreme, and passion gushed out.

    This crazy look was seen once at the first time, and now, Mu Hantian stood in front of the madman for the second time, and finally had the disgust he felt as a normal person.

    And convinced of one thing: the way of life of petticius is absolutely incompatible with ordinary people.

    Mu Hantian couldn''t help twitching his cheeks and took a deep breath.

    After calming his mood, he raised his hand slightly to petticius, tried his best to show a friendly smile and said hello.

    "The unexpected warm welcome made me a little afraid. Now, I don''t feel much about what is called doting."

    "No wonder you! For most people, the beginning is always so sudden. No matter who it is, they will suddenly find themselves'' loved ''one day. Once they find it, they can no longer let go of that love. - yes, because only love is everything!" petticius confided happily to the Mu cold day trying to talk.

    He opened his bloody arms and wholeheartedly praised love. Full of distorted but straightforward love.

    "For love! For the love given! I, we, can only repay with diligence! Therefore, we must try, we must try! In order to find out the meaning of the witch''s love, in this world, at this time, it''s up to me! For love, for love, for love, for love, for love, for love, for love!"

    "You can''t be lazy. In order to sincerely repay that love, you must be diligent."

    With exaggerated shouting, petticius''s open arms shook wildly, and then trembled in a spasmodic way. After three seconds, he suddenly returned to calm. His head tilted at an angle that ordinary people couldn''t do, stared at his dead fish eyes and asked, "so, who are you?"

    "Who am I? Hehe... Hehe..." close your eyes and Mu Hantian smiled while covering his face with his hand.

    "Guess." the violent killing intention rushed to petticius with Mu Hantian''s words.

    "Oh, oh... Oh, oh... My head is shaking, this feeling, this killing intention... The air is frozen. It seems that you are not called by the gospel, but to repay love."

    After feeling Mu Hantian''s killing intention, the originally scattered witch believers immediately gathered, took out their weapons and looked at Mu Hantian with vigilance.

    And the "lazy" petticius also began to produce energy arms behind him. Obviously, he began to be vigilant.

    "Hehe, do you start when you don''t agree? It''s really your style." slowly took out the sword and Mu Hantian was not a bit flustered.

    "If you are assigned to my current ''fingers'', your pet concentration is too high... What is this mellow witch''s love? If you are'' angry '', you must envy this pet very much... No, you are'' arrogant ''?"

    "Arrogance?"

    "Among the six seats in the Department of major crimes, only ''arrogance'' remains vacant! Until the right person appears, contemporary major crimes can not gather... The witch factor should have been injected into the ''arrogance'' of the next generation. You must be ''arrogant''. You are hostile to me because you don''t have my diligence. It must be so, ha ha ha!"

    Laughing wildly, pettilchius turned around, leaned back in a manner comparable to that of a gymnast, and put his head on the ground.

    "Well, it must be so, it must be so, yes, that''s it. You are so lazy! Because you can''t compare with me in diligence, you plan to kill me. How arrogant! Arrogant, you''re not diligent enough."

    The thumb made a crisp sound, was bitten by the molar teeth, and blood flowed from the corners of petyrchius''s mouth. The madman who leaned back, his eyes wide open and his tongue out focused on the sky, tears streaming down his face, as if he was longing for some invisible existence.

    Mu Hantian had no words, but stabbed him with a sword.

    I

    The sword pierced into the earth.

    At the critical moment of danger and danger, pettilchius rolled on the spot and escaped the fatal blow without image.

    "It''s disgusting, I''ve had enough!" Mu Hantian looked at pettilchius with disgust.

    "Oh, yes, that''s the look, that''s the attitude, and you are undoubtedly ''arrogant''." petticius, who escaped from the edge of death, was not afraid, but showed a enthusiasm for discovering the truth.

    Seeing that their boss was almost dead, those witch believers quickly raised their spirits and stared at Mu Hantian.

    "Wangwang..." the howling of the beast shook the atmosphere, rolled up destructive shock waves and swept across the earth.

    Whistling across the rock ground, dust flying with the wind, and cobweb like cracks appear on the ground.

    "What!"

    Pettilchius turned around, exclaimed, and stared at the combination skills of the landing Orc siblings.

    The lower end of the white rope was still shaking, and Mimi and Tibby landed on all fours and roared. Then a shock wave was sent out against the cliff.

    As a result, the violent shock wave destroyed the rock stratum, and the exploded rock fell like an avalanche, blocking the outlet. The end of the witch believers in the cave is self-evident.

    "Well, the next step is to kill you, petticius!" Mu Hantian took his sword and petticius ran away.

    "Hateful, hateful, hateful! Unexpectedly... I killed all my fingers! My brain... Is shaking, this... This feeling!"

    "Tibby, that uncle is so strange. It feels so scary."

    "Sister, sister, people taught by the witch are like this."

    Seeing the terrible appearance of pettilchius, Mimi and Tibby began to exchange feelings.

    "Ah... That''s really... That''s good." however, after a while of tears, petticius''s tone gradually calmed down.

    Petier Qius raised his head, slowly swept Mu Hantian and others, and smiled calmly.

    "That''s good. That''s good. - that''s really good! Woo hoo, good! Very good! No -- wrong --!"

    "EEE EEE," said the madman, and his mood rose. He kept raising his voice, which made Mimi tremble.

    Pettilchius showed a disgusting and chilly madness, and completely inserted his fingers into his mouth. Then, chew one by one.

    When the fingertips of the ten fingers were all chewed up, the hands of petyrchius were covered with frightening blood.

    "That''s great. I see! Come on, I''m going to do it! You and I, who is more suitable for love, it''s time to compete! To love, yes, to love --!"

    "You look like you''re burning, but I''m sorry." petticius pedaled his toes on the ground and ignored honey. They declared war on the cold day. However, Mu Han Tian shrugged with an expression of lack of war.

    "What''s the matter!? now! It''s me! Start this test with love --!"

    "Boring." Mu Han Tian''s face was expressionless and disappeared in place.

    Petticius tried to find his opponent.

    "Ah, ah --!"

    The huge momentum was pressed down from the top of his head, and petticius raised his head rigidly. Then his body was cut off from top to bottom.

    "As I said, I''m bored to death, and I''m so careless when fighting." Mu Hantian smiled lightly and cut off the head of pettilchius to ensure that he couldn''t die again.

 Chapter 888

    "Finally, it''s over."

    "I''ll go, brother. You''re moving too fast. No one has a chance to do it." Ricardo complained.

    "Stop talking nonsense. I haven''t asked you why Mimi and Tibby are here."

    "It''s Mimi and Tibby who came here by themselves." Mimi''s face is like you''re praising me. My expression stares at Mu Hantian.

    "Er, OK. But the explosion just now also attracted other witch believers. Now we take the initiative to destroy them all." Mu Hantian said, throwing a fireball on pettilchius. This is also for insurance. Who knows if the other party has the ability to revive, it''s better to turn him into ashes.

    "It''s really serious, little brother." Ricardo grabbed his head and said seriously, "say it first this time. Don''t rob my prey."

    "Whatever, I don''t mind if you want to contribute more." Mu Hantian shrugged and said indifferently.

    "That would be great."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Wow, haha, I''m not a soy sauce party at last." Ricardo was very excited and hacked the last witch here to death, shouting.

    "Can you be quiet?" Mu Hantian was speechless. Should he be a soldier? Is it so exciting to have a fight?

    "Well, I''m so excited. I''m sorry." Ricardo smiled awkwardly.

    "Well, let''s go and have a meeting with you first." Mu Hantian thought that he should discuss with you what to do next at this time.

    "OK."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "So it seems that it has brought back good news."

    Julius smiled and came forward to meet Mu Hantian, who had come to meet after solving petierqius.

    The Crusade team''s position is located outside the forest on the grassland away from the streets. In order to prevent the witch believers hiding in the forest from discovering their existence, we should avoid large groups of people marching on the road or entering the forest.

    Having said that, the leader pettilchius is dead, and it won''t be long before the remaining ''fingers'' notice the change. After that, we should give consideration to prudence and boldness, and speed up the pace.

    "What''s the status of the ''finger'' stronghold found in the middle of the tracking?" urius asked his men.

    "On one side, the unit continues to monitor. If something happens, it must contact us. However, on the other side, it happened to meet with the other scouts. There was a battle."

    "No one was hurt?"

    Julius combed his slightly messy bangs with his hand, gently pressed his knight''s sword with his hand, and said to Mu Hantian, "peace of mind. Although the witch believers also have several good players, they have been successfully knocked down by us. The key strongholds have also been destroyed, and there should be only nine remaining ''fingers''."

    "So, did any enemies escape?"

    "All the elements that make you uneasy have been eliminated. Don''t worry."

    "That''s good." Mu Hantian nodded reassuringly.

    "So, what''s the situation on your side?"

    "I cut off his head and burned his body to ashes. It should be no problem."

    "Well, have you found anything, something related to the witch cult."

    "I found a book." Mu Hantian took out a black book from his arms and handed it to Julius: "this seems to be the ''Gospel'' taught by the witch. Everyone has one. I felt curious and took it."

    "It''s this thing."

    "You know?"

    "HMM. this book... ''Gospel'', one for each witch, is evidence of being a believer. It is rumored that this book will be sent to those who are expected to join the witch church. Then, after it is delivered, that person will become a devout witch."

    "In other words, this thing can be used to brainwash?" Mu Hantian picked up the book and turned it over. Then he found that the words in it could be divided into two categories. More than 70% were praising the jealous witch, about 10% were dogma, and the rest were blank.

    "It''s nothing to look at." Mu Hantian suddenly felt boring. Is there no use in it?

    "Well, there''s only a simple job to solve the problem of the disabled party. If it doesn''t end soon, the young lady will become a mother-in-law, so we should hurry up... Ah, this is just a classic joke of the family." Ricardo scratched his head and smiled.

    "How to say, it''s a little too biased to laugh... In other words, it doesn''t matter."

    Ricardo''s smile was put aside first, and then he really needed to act quickly. Unfortunately, the rest of the work is not as simple as Ricardo said.

    "Because even if we knock down petierqius, it doesn''t mean we have solved all the problems."

    "It would be ugly if the boat capsized in the gutter because you felt that you would win. Even if you knew that the great sin sect was dead, the remaining witch believers probably wouldn''t retreat, meow..."

    "The other party is a witch. It''s better not to measure them by normal standards."

    Phyllis and Ricardo responded as if they were affirming Mu Hantian''s question. Others seem to agree with this view. No one slackened because of the victory of the first battle.

    "Well, first of all, defeat all the monitored ''finger'' strongholds. Then see if you can catch a few alive. If you can''t, you can only kill them all."

    "I also agree with Han Tian''s opinion, and pay attention to the command of capture when fighting with the witch sect. Even so, don''t forget that the most important thing is your own safety. If you put the cart before the horse, it won''t make sense." Julius agreed with Mu Han Tian''s opinion.

    "- well, it''s almost time to get ready to go." Leon spoke weakly. After all, he is the most useless here.

    "Well, it''s time to act, or something will happen later."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    After that, the "witch taught hunting" went smoothly, which was disappointing.

    The initial goal of the Crusade team that set out again was, of course, the "fingers" that already knew the hiding place.

    The "finger" stronghold found during the raid on petyrchius - an open-air camp in the forest monitored by the Crusade team, looks like a front-line stronghold with a good view.

    "Hello, everyone." Lai yueang walked out easily. Yes, he''s still useful, just as bait.

    бкбкThe battlefield flashed a few silver lights, and the witch believers who responded slowly fell down one after another.

    "It''s more than I thought..."

    "Ga ha ha ha ha! How! Is the famous witch cult at this level? Hey, little brother, maybe it will become a great achievement!"

    In a few seconds, however, the stronghold was completely suppressed by them. Seeing that the slain witch had almost no resistance, Julius was stunned, while Ricardo happily knocked his teeth with a machete on his back.

    "That''s what I said, but I didn''t expect the effect to be so significant." Pleiades was terrified to witness the overwhelming victory.

    "Well, who told you to taste the same as them." Mu Hantian joked.

    At this time

    "Ah, really! Not here either! Not here either! What''s the matter, these guys!" Phyllis, who was in charge of capturing the witch, roared sadly. At his feet, there were several people in black who had stopped moving.

    "Did they commit suicide?" Wilhelm went to the angry Phyllis and stripped off the black scarf of the fallen man in black. Seven holes bled to death, but there was no expression on his face. His death was quite powerful.

    "The tongue is fine, and it doesn''t look like suicide."

    "Probably everyone has a magic stone embedded in their bodies. Once launched, the toxin will spread all over the body and die. It was necessary to analyze the magic element before death to detoxify. They also set different methods one by one... Why waste their efforts to do this!" after investigating the abdomen of the dead witch, Phyllis found the faded magic stone, With a regretful face.

    "Not only that, most of the other ''fingers'' have also set up this mechanism... Can''t even Phyllis stop the poison?"

    "Unforgivable. It''s so blasphemous. What do you think human life is...!"

    Hearing Mu Hantian''s exclamation, Phyllis''s voice trembled and excitedly wiped the tears with the back of her hand.

    This is the awakening made by Phyllis, who, as a healer, knows the impermanence and miracle of life better than anyone, in this battlefield different from sword and magic, and in this battlefield that only belongs to him.

 Chapter 889

    "Phyllis, do these witches carry anything like intelligence?"

    "Everyone is very careful not to bring anything except weapons. No one even brings the Gospels. It''s almost like planning to never return. Are you kidding." whether it''s intelligence, sense of achievement or harvest, it''s zero. Phyllis''s tone was burning with anger and war, and seemed quite angry.

    "Forget it. In that case, it''s almost time to deal with other strongholds."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "So - it''s the fifth!"

    "Indeed, so."

    Hearing the cheers of the Pleiades, Wilhelm shook off the blood stained on the sword, put the sword into its sheath and said.

    Mu Hantian and others just broke through the "finger" stronghold in a basin in the west of the forest. The initial raid made most of the witch''s casualties, and then the remaining enemies didn''t even have a chance to breathe, so they fell under the sword skills of Wilhelm and powerful weapons. Mu Hantian wanted to do it, but it doesn''t need to be seen.

    "How''s it going, Phyllis?"

    "... sorry. Still can''t. let them kill themselves successfully."

    The action to stop them from sealing up still failed. Phyllis hung her head because she was useless, and they couldn''t find comfort.

    "It''s no use going on so depressed. Look open. OK, next."

    "Meow!" Ricardo crumpled the lost Phyllis''s head and made him stand up. Phyllis was surprised by the encouragement for a moment, but he soon patted himself on the cheek and took another step.

    Ricardo grinned contentedly at the sight of Phyllis. Seeing his behavior makes people more aware that he is indeed a leader leading the group.

    "Well, it''s so easy. I always feel that my body can''t lift up --, how does Tibby feel --"

    "It''s a good thing to work easily. If you let your sister do dangerous things, my brother will be very upset. It''s great for me to be so relaxed."

    "Mumu! You''re still a boy. You''re too cowardly --!"

    The fighting coordination between the unrestrained sister and the rational brother is inversely proportional to the gap in character.

    The flawless honey between attack and defense and the unexpectedly aggressive Tibi have a perfect cooperation between the two.

    "How to say, after all the things are solved, they will become enemies again, these people."

    "It seems that there is leisure to care about the future." beside the Pleiades, who indulged in emotion, Julius was wiping the blood on the knight''s sword. The fresh and beautiful boy shook his white cloak with an elegant manner that completely made people feel that he had just fought.

    Although it is very angry, his accusation is correct. Pleiades scratched his head and looked away.

    "I''m sorry. Maybe it''s because it can''t go any better, which makes me a little relaxed."

    "It''s not that bad. In fact, our cooperation is so good that we can''t imagine it is pieced together. I can understand your mood of not willing to give up this relationship."

    "What a surprise." Pleiades thought he would be targeted or satirized, so Julius''s understanding widened his eyes.

    But eurius shrugged unexpectedly when he saw the Pleiades reaction.

    "Since the beginning of the election, we have been in different camps. However, even if it is a competitive position, as long as we have a common goal, we can work together. Don''t you think it''s our luck to achieve this early in the early stage of the election?"

    "You''re right. I''m sorry. It''s totally stupid. I''m going to continue fishing, please." Pleiades hit his cheek with his fist and set off again with the faint pain of his cheek.

    The "fishing" battle uses the Pleiades as bait to catch the witch sect. The key is that there can be no third party involved in the contact between the Pleiades and the witch sect. So when walking around the forest looking for ''fingers'', the Pleiades acted alone - at least there were no friendly forces in the visible range.

    The Crusade team followed behind the Pleiades a little farther away. In order to make the witch moth to the Pleiades, his companions did not expose their existence at all.

    Then, this time is no exception.

    "Oh -"

    After exploring the west side of the forest, just when judging that the terrain became a river bank, the Pleiades felt that the surrounding temperature decreased. At the same time, the shadow suddenly appeared in front of the Pleiades.

    There are four witch believers, which is the largest number of contacts so far. Since the beginning of "fishing", a total of three strongholds have been destroyed, and now this scene, which is different from the previous situation, gives the Pleiades a heavy heart beat.

    They did prepare hand signals for use in the event of an accident. However, if the "fishing" fails once, the remaining "fingers" will be vigilant, and there will be no way to avoid a direct confrontation with the witch sect. So

    "Yo, are you patrolling?" Pleiades forced his courage and forced out a smile.

    "It''s good for a large group of people to patrol just in case, but there''s no abnormality around here. There''s no abnormality, so you can go back where you should go. Oh, um. Go."

    "I''m in qualifying, right? I think being obedient when it''s time to be obedient is a smooth way of life?"

    The silence after giving the order is really bad for the heart. In fact, the heart is fueled by tension and anxiety, and the speed and volume are soaring, making the back neck of the Pleiades sweat.

    However, this sense of suffocation did not last as long as the Pleiades felt. Dozens of seconds, or only a dozen seconds later, the witch believers respectfully said goodbye and left according to the instructions of the Pleiades.

    "Hoo." freed from the suffocating tension, Pleiades wiped the cold sweat on his head. Then he made a gesture to signal "success" and followed the believer who began to move.

    "Are they separated?" Pleiades was stunned to see the four people of the target act separately.

    The group of four suddenly divided into two groups, one group of three, one person in each group, and went their separate ways without hesitation.

    Then Wilhelm appeared beside him.

    "Lord ang, these three men will be handed over to me. Please keep tracking." with that, Wilhelm chased them.

    Seeing this, the Pleiades can no longer waste time. He quickly began to track the witch who acted alone.

    Fortunately, it soon caught up. Slowly and cautiously, he followed the shadow that kept going to the depths of the forest, and the Pleiades bent forward to wipe away the sweat flowing into his eyes.

    Concentrate on the actions in front of you. Even the road can''t be said to be. It''s a mountain path and a ladder made of huge tree roots. Across the horizontal ditch at your feet, across the poisonous mushrooms.

    "Aung, be careful, this is the place where peitirqius died." Mu Han Tian didn''t know when he came to Aung''s side.

    "What are you talking about!" the alarm bell in his mind rang to the limit, and Pleiades clenched his teeth and walked straight. Use your will to stabilize your body that almost fell, and walk through the forest in one breath until it suddenly opens up. And then,

    "What are you doing?"

    The green in the field of vision disappears and is replaced by the gray scenery.

    On the rocky open space of the battlefield a few hours ago, the collapsed cliffs and tombs without tomb markers remained intact. However, the witch believers are busy digging graves, trying to dig out the bodies of the madmen buried in them.

    Seeing this scene, the Pleiades, who couldn''t help shouting, attracted the sentimental eyes of the witch believers. There are nine witch worshippers digging graves, and the one who met them just now is ten people - a complete team of "fingers".

 Chapter 890

    The death of petilchius has been exposed. If you don''t destroy the present? ''fingers''

    The Pleiades brain concluded that it acted almost simultaneously with the fingers. The witch who had known the death of pettilchius immediately extended her hand to the Pleiades.

    The blood foam scattered everywhere, and the witch approaching in front of him was obliquely cut into two sections. The shadow spewed out dark blood and fell down. Its silent scream before death lit the fuse of the battle.

    "Pleiades, get back!" Mu Han, who cut down a man first, pushed the Pleiades back slightly. The huge body of Ricardo and the slender figure of eurius also rushed out of the faltering Pleiades and rushed to the hostile witch believers.

    The war is completely one-sided.

    Because the Pleiades jumped out on impulse, the two sides fought under equal conditions. However, the combat effectiveness of the Crusade team seemed to ignore the witch believers at all, and dominated the war at one breath. Within dozens of seconds, they ended the battle, leaving only the bodies of witch believers on the battlefield.

    "What are these guys doing here?" said the Pleiades, looking at the rocky open space that turned into a battlefield again when the battle was over.

    No one can answer this question. The witch was silent, and the last person committed suicide in the arms of Phyllis who tried to save her.

    Another "finger" was destroyed, but now is not the time to be happy at all.

    "It''s like digging the ground looking for something..."

    "What they are digging is the grave of the great sin sect. Although it is a tomb, it is just a corpse covered by the soil formed by the explosion of honey." Mu Hantian explained.

    In the excavated tomb, there is a part of the madman''s body. It should be said to be burnt minced meat. What they want to find out from this pile of things that are the same as meat pieces is completely impossible to speculate. But --,

    "I always have a bad feeling." ang frowned.

    "Let''s go and meet Wilhelm."

    "OK."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Wilhelm, how did you get hurt!" after feeling the scene, only Wilhelm, who was seriously injured, was left.

    "Lord Han Tian, they... Their plot... Is... Resurrection..." Wilhelm''s voice trembled.

    "Phyllis, treat Wilhelm quickly!" seeing Wilhelm like this, Mu Hantian hurriedly called Phyllis.

    "OK." Phyllis nodded, walked to Wilhelm and began the treatment.

    At this time

    "Squat down quickly --!" seeing the release of the magic hand from the darkness, Mu Hantian shouted loudly.

    Hearing the sudden instructions, the only main players who responded were Julius. Instead of asking silly questions, they squatted down on the spot, stepped on the ground and escaped from the range of their palms.

    However, people who reacted slowly fell into the hands of the devil. And caught their magic hands and showed their cruel power.

    "Quack --"

    Screams continued to ring - no, it was not screams, but a dying cry.

    The dark arm extended to the neck of the soldiers who responded slowly and dug into the deadly part. The fingertips of the black hand seem to be swimming, which easily destroys the human body without resistance.

    Blood gushed, and several lives were mercilessly taken away in front of Mu Hantian.

    "What''s the matter? What happened?"

    "I don''t know! Everyone, suddenly blood gushed from their neck..."

    Stunned by the killing of friendly troops, they could not see what had brought "death". This also fully proves that these are indeed the black * * hands that Mu Hantian knows.

    Mu Hantian shouted, "that''s the invisible hand!" the black palm that brought death to the friendly forces - that''s the invisible hand of petyrchius.

    But it''s impossible. The madman who manipulated the magic hand is indeed dead. The head was cut off and the body turned into minced meat scorched by the fire. These are just confirmed. Phyllis also asserted that resurrection was impossible.

    "So who is using the ''invisible hand''?" the magic hand dancing in the air reacted to the Pleiades who screamed hoarsely. Many palms are like snake heads, and their fingertips threaten this side.

    The number, about thirty - this invisible force, is slightly higher than the number manipulated by petticius.

    "Han Tian, ang, do you know location of the ''magic hand''?" Julius raised his sword and shouted to Mu Han Tian and ang.

    Hearing his words, all the living people looked at them. Their morale did not decline, but the corresponding method was nothing but mu Hantian and the Pleiades.

    Mu Hantian nodded and looked at the magic hand.

    "Disappearing...!"

    The palm composed of black mist slowly dispersed from the fingertips and turned into dust. Look on the right. Look to the left. But the missing arm doesn''t mean to appear again.

    "Brother, where''s the attack? Where will it come from!?"

    "Disappeared! It''s taken back! I don''t know why!" Mu Hantian answered Ricardo''s question and looked around desperately.

    "Ang, be careful!"

    "What!" suddenly, the sense of disobedience from the back of his head surprised Pleiades.

    Then, bearing the grip that the neck bone was almost crushed, the Pleiades left his feet off the ground. Once lifted into the air, there will be no way to struggle. Pleiades danced flustered, but was still pulled to the darkness behind him.

    "No! Pleiades --"

    "Julius, no! There are enemies!" Julius hurriedly stretched out his hand, but was stopped by Phyllis''s low voice.

    Before being dragged away, what came into the eyes of the Pleiades was the black group rushing out of the forest - the witch believers launched a surprise attack on the vigilant friendly forces from the side.

    "Damn! Let go... Let go!" in the forest with the sound of swords, only the Pleiades was forced to leave the battlefield. The hands and feet swinging around were scratched by the branches, but the Pleiades had no leisure to care at the moment.

    The palm is grasping itself and moving with extraordinary wrist strength and ergonomic movements. Even if you can''t look back, you can imagine what is dragging yourself.

    The Pleiades are now being taken away by the invisible hand. Then the enemy is,

    "Gu, ah --!" thinking was forcibly interrupted by the sudden impact.

    At the end of the mandatory air flight, the Pleiades hit a big tree on its back. The body of the Pleiades was pressed on the tree trunk, and remained suspended. It was forced to confront the enemy with its feet off the ground.

    "Cough, damn it! Which bastard is it..."

    "Woo Hoo - the brain is shaking."

    Pleiades coughed and looked around. Then the moment I heard this, my heart froze.

    This crazy remark fills the eardrum with an extremely unpleasant feeling, but it is so evil that it can''t be ignored.

    From the darkness, a thin figure came out slowly. As far as the Pleiades know, the witch believers wear the same black coat, and this person is no exception. However, only this man put down the covered hood and showed his original face.

    For a moment, the Pleiades seemed to have the illusion that the man was petticius.

    However, the Pleiades immediately denied this illusion. The other party has nothing in common with the madman. To say the reason, she appeared in front of Pleiades, a red haired young woman with prominent freckles on her face.

 Chapter 891

    "Who are you... Who are you...!?" the Pleiades gasped painfully and struggled to look down at the woman.

    Members of the witch sect are regardless of men, women and children. This was already known when the "fingers" were annihilated earlier. It''s no surprise even if the enemy is a woman. However, there was nothing to be surprised, but the Pleiades still couldn''t suppress their inner fear.

    The problem is not the other party''s gender. Instead, the existence of this woman is just like that madman.

    In this woman, the Pleiades felt disgusting and terrible enough to rival petticius romaniconti. Part of that feeling came from the dark shadow that was about to move under her feet and the current situation that the Pleiades itself was bound.

    Is the woman in front of me someone who has something to do with pettilchius, or is it not just a relationship

    "You, are... Of petticius, what, man...!? Let go of this hand...!"

    "Yes, ''finger''"

    "Ah?"

    The woman replied in a hoarse voice to the question raised by the Pleiades, who repressed her trembling and squeezed out her voice. Just when Pleiades was shocked by the voice, the woman looked up like a doll with a spring.

    Then, she raised the finger of her right hand, stuffed it into her mouth, bit it hard and chewed it. The dull chewing sound and dripping blood are the same as the madman''s self mutilation of blaspheming his body.

    "I am the ''finger''! I am the one who returns favor! A faithful and diligent Apostle who carries out trials and obeys the guidance of love! Woo! Ah, are you lazy?"

    "Well...!"

    Waving her bloodstained fingers, the woman sprinkled blood and showed an instinctive Madness at the same time. The appearance of a woman who called herself "fingers" and roared wantonly made Pleiades even twist her body and forget her previous dyspnea.

    This madness, this madness. Constantly making angry actions and repeating vulgar words like a repeater - this is not just the degree of using the same power. Even without specifically comparing those strange idiosyncrasies and strange speeches, the common ground between women and madmen is so pressing in front of the Pleiades.

    The confidant, the successor, failed to become the priest of the great sin, and all kinds of possibilities crossed his mind.

    But neither feels right. If you want to give the most appropriate statement for that feelingбкбк

    "As like as two peas, a copy, petyl Jones, his personality..."

    The women in the Pleiades are not so much like petticius as petticius itself. Or is she a ''finger''.

    The so-called ''finger'' is, as it literally means, a part of petticius.

    "If so, it''s not a question of whether the situation is bad..."

    "I''m relieved to catch you so soon! You''re in trouble, you''re dangerous, and only you are guilty! Can you see the invisible hand?"

    "Nothing to tell..."

    "Even if you as like as two peas, it''s useless! You see my favorite, and save the straw that you should sacrifice!" so it can''t be said that it is accidental! It''s not enough to return twice. It''s not just occasionally, but it is inevitable! It''s bound to be diligent! "

    Her eyes were so wide that her eyes protruded, the madwoman stretched out her long tongue, and her saliva dropped. Normally, her appearance is OK, but in this crazy picture, it can only make people feel ugly.

    "Well, then, then, then. Although it''s a pity to be like this, I have to confirm one thing. Who are you and for what purpose?"

    "I, for what purpose...?" Pleiades frowned at the question, showing an explicit disgust with abominations.

    The madwoman heard his parrot like rhetorical questions and raised her hand into the air. "Yes! That''s exactly the question! Your love is by no means comparable to that of a believer, and you can be on an equal footing with the Department of major crimes! In this case, are you the contemporary ''arrogance''? Who was that guy last time? Another ''arrogance''?

    "I thought it was out of foresight to keep me alive, but now I say such words... Moreover, I''m still doubting whether I''m my own person, so I''m ruthless, aren''t I..."

    "It''s an unwritten rule that even if it''s also a great sin to teach, you can''t interfere with other people''s practices! If there is a conflict, you can only be more diligent! As long as you overcome all difficulties and insist that your love overwhelms each other! After all, it''s not so rare to kill each other in an unreasonable way!" the madwoman laughed wildly, laughed and laughed at Pleiades''s doubts.

    "Well, it seems that your internal struggle is also very serious."

    "Cold day!" ang looked at the visitor excitedly.

    "Sorry, ang." Mu Hantian smiled and came to Ang''s side in an instant. He waved his sword... And cut off the invisible tentacle.

    "Can you... Can you see it too? So who is'' arrogant ''?" the woman with red hair and freckles opened her hands, howled and controlled more than a dozen purple invisible hands growing behind her, surrounding the space where Mu Hantian and ang were.

    Even without eyes, you can feel how narrow the surrounding space is. The air flow was restrained, and the front, back, left, right and even top were blocked by arms. In the woman''s view, she was a sure winner.

    In the face of this situation, Mu Hantian was not a bit flustered. In the face of the freckled woman who had the same crazy eyes as the madman named petierqius, but whose body shape and face were different from the madman, Mu Hantian smiled and said:

    "Who is arrogant between me and Ang? Guess."

    Without superfluous actions, Mu Hantian came to the woman at an invisible speed. With a sword, he cut off the invisible hand behind her, and then punched her on the forehead. This is the so-called, do it when you disagree.

    "Quack..."

    Then, the red haired woman with a strange cry was beaten out. In an instant, Mu Hantian waved his sword again, stabbed it out, penetrated his skull, and destroyed the weakest brain tissue inside.

    The invisible hand dissipated in the air, and the blood mixed with the brain flowed out of the hole in the middle of the forehead. The woman suspected of petyrchius died without even saying a last word.

    "This... Should be dead." ang asked cautiously.

    "The breath has completely stopped. - at least, this woman is like this." Mu Hantian wiped the blood from the sword and said to Pleiades who was trembling to spy on the body.

    Hearing the meaning contained in this sentence, Pleiades felt as if his previous speculation had been confirmed, so he bit his lips.

    However, Pleiades immediately shook his head and changed his state. Now is not the time to immerse himself in thinking.

    "Anyway, this guy has... Go back! I''m worried about others. First of all, I have to meet!"

    "Ah, let''s go." Mu Hantian nodded and agreed with ang.

 Chapter 892

    "Who!"

    "Wait a minute! It''s us! I''m sorry to scare you!" hearing the harsh warning, Pleiades raised his hands and walked out of the grass.

    It was found that they were two people returning from the forest. The Knights lifted their guard and put down their swords with a reassuring look. However, this peace of mind also reveals sadness and regret.

    The Pleiades felt that the results of the battle in the forest did not seem to be all joyful victories.

    "You two are finally back."

    "Julius... You look a little bad."

    Julius ran to the Pleiades who looked around in front of them. After confirming that the Pleiades and Mu Hantian were all right, he nodded unchanged.

    "Anyway, it''s good that you''re all right... Do you need to report casualties?"

    "Yes, please."

    After roughly confirming each other''s situation and hearing Pleiades''s positive reply, Julius began to report casualties.

    Julius reached out to the forest that turned into a battlefield. There are still traces of fighting, fallen trees and residual blood in the forest.

    "At the beginning, five people died on the spot when they were attacked by invisible. Plus the two people who fought in the later attack of the witch sect - the death toll this time, a total of seven people."

    "There were seven people..." this unexpected number deeply hurt the Pleiades heart.

    "What about the witch who launched the attack?"

    "There are nine witch believers here, all of whom died. Two of them were captured alive, but as before, they succeeded in suicide. Phyllis, he... Has worked very hard."

    "The report is over here. Where are you?"

    "At least get rid of the ''laziness'' that planned the attack."

    Hearing the heavy answer of Pleiades, which was not good news, Julius immediately realized the key of the problem. At this point, the Pleiades had to admit the true face of the previous madwoman.

    The madwoman who launched a surprise attack on the Crusade team and used her power to get the Pleiades out of the battlefield - an evil comparable to the defeated great sin division, is an existence called "laziness".

    "At the beginning of this battle, we should have killed the great crime of ''laziness''. I am more convinced than anyone and have affirmed this fact. But the feeling just now... Can''t be wrong. The guy just now is'' laziness''.... the second place,"'' laziness''! "Mu Hantian said aloud.

    The second place was "laziness", which made Julius frown thoughtfully. However, seeing Mu Hantian''s serious eyes and thinking of the actual situation, he was unable to refute.

    "The ''laziness'' who was killed at the beginning is different from the'' laziness'' now. Right?"

    "I can''t forget that bastard''s face. Moreover, the second ''laziness'' is female. It''s impossible to read it wrong." when she first saw the madwoman, Pleiades had the illusion that she was petticius.

    That''s because he felt something connected except his appearance in petticius and the woman.

    Like, although the madman is two people, he basically feels the same.

    "As like as two peas in power and power, words and deeds are alike. I have a hunch of dislike."

    "The ''laziness'' hit at the beginning is only a substitute, and the second'' laziness'' is the real major crime division and Education... No, it can''t be confirmed whether it''s true or false. Moreover, the problem now is -"

    "- maybe it''s not the time to focus on which side is the real goods." in the process of continuous speculation, Mu Hantian took eurius''s words and came to a conclusion.

    "In other words, there are several people who teach the great sin of laziness. - the true face of the great sin of laziness is actually a group acting under the same power and purpose?"

    "The only thing I know about ''laziness'' is the sick and evil party I met at the beginning. However, now that I have seen the second woman, I can''t deny this speculation."

    The madwoman calls herself a "finger" and has the self-consciousness of being a "lazy" major crime department. The situation is consistent. Unexpectedly, it is consistent. It is consistent with the situation that the "lazy" major crime department is a group composed of many people.

    "It is no exaggeration to say that ''finger'' is a part of the Department of major crimes. However, if ''laziness'' is a group composed of many people, the scope of riots will spread all over countries, which can be explained."

    "Witch sect, is the doctrine implementation force ''lazy''. It''s too sensational. This idea."

    "This is just speculation at best. I think we should avoid the spread of gloomy and uneasy emotions and make everyone waver."

    Phyllis lowered her head and pursed her lips. After a brief hesitation, she looked at the cold sky.

    "What you said just now, where is the second ''lazy'' body?"

    "What''s the matter in the forest over there?" Mu Hantian looked at Phyllis with some confusion.

    Phyllis looked in the direction of Mu Hantian''s fingers, and her yellow eyes shot out sharp eyes.

    "Maybe I''ll investigate and find out what''s different."

    "Different? What kind of difference?"

    "Aung San''s worried ''fingers'' are different from those of other believers."

    Hearing Phyllis point this out, Pleiades held her breath. Then Phyllis blinked an eye and said "wait a minute", so she ran to examine the body with several companions.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Mu Hantian and others who returned with the remains of their companions surprised the knights who stayed in the position.

    "First of all, report the investigation results of the second ''lazy'' corpse. As I expected, it is a little different from the corpses of other witch believers. There are strange surgical traces." the first person to raise her hand was Phyllis, who completed the investigation of the madwoman''s corpse.

    "In other words, is it different from the magic stone set on the witch to commit suicide?"

    "That''s it. It''s hard to see because they are mixed together, but if you look at it in advance... Presumably, other believers like ''lazy'' have the same technique."

    "Does this technique feel like it''s done with power?"

    "Then I don''t know, meow. However, since this special treatment appears among believers, I can only suspect that it is related to the strange power used by the great sin sect, meow."

    "Well, the question is how much ''laziness'' there is besides those two'' laziness'', isn''t it?"

    "There are only two now, but it is very dangerous to think that there are only two. In the worst case, everyone called ''fingers'' may be'' lazy '', so we should be prepared."

    "The number of ''laziness'' is the same as the number of fingers. Is petticius just one of those fingers?"

    "There are ten in total. If every stronghold has arranged a ''laziness'', maybe so far it has just happened that there is no chance to fight back, so it has been solved. Although I''m afraid this way of thinking is too optimistic."

    "There are three remaining strongholds, and there are three ''fingers''... It''s better to think that there are three people, meow."

    It goes without saying that the conjecture of Julius has a weight that can not be ignored. In any case, you must prepare for the worst. If we arbitrarily underestimate the threat of the enemy, we will pay a high price.

    "In fact, I have a guess. According to the clues we already know, is it possible that this is the case? The ''laziness'' taught by the witch is really only one person, but when I think of those techniques, will it be transferred to another body immediately after the'' laziness'' body is destroyed." Mu Hantian said his own thoughts.

    "The idea of cold weather is also possible. Anyway, we have to stop their conspiracy immediately."

    "I see!"

 Chapter 893

    Pleiades walked forward with an ugly face. Suddenly, the sweet fragrance of flowers penetrated into her nose.

    The little blue flowers in full bloom on both sides of the road were shaking with the wind. The Pleiades was impressed by the aroma and lovely appearance. He thought of the flower field engraved in his memory.

    "Originally, I wanted to triumph more brilliantly because of the dull atmosphere..."

    In the heart of the Pleiades, there was a stalemate between eagerness and timidity. If you go back to Alam village along this road, you can start guiding the villagers to take refuge.

    Of course, it will include the people of the house, that is to say goodbye to them.

    "If it''s goodbye after solving everything perfectly, you can be handsome."

    The witch sect''s Crusade was not inferior, and the tasks entrusted by Wang Du were not inferior. Most importantly, the Pleiades was equally prepared to go to meet, and their mood was no different from that when they said it a few hours ago.

    The Pleiades has not been able to recover from the mess in the king''s capital. In this state, he could not hold his chest up to meet Amelia. This made Pleiades feel very painful.

    "Ah, I don''t want to! Why do I have to go back with such a mood? Since I go back to help, I should be like a prince charming. Although the Earth Dragon is black and I''m not a prince, I should be more dignified..."

    Go to war. That''s what Wilhelm said. Such will is not limited to the battlefield. In all the scenes of life, the power to cheer up the frustrated heart is very important.

    "Well, Mr. Wilhelm."

    "M?... yes, it is."

    The Pleiades sought an answer from Wilhelm, who was walking a little ahead. The sword ghost nodded after a moment of hesitation.

    Then Julius sighed as he watched their conversation. "Don''t bother Lord Wilhelm too much. It''s natural to have your own ideas in mind, but shouldn''t you act more calm?"

    "After all, this idea has nothing to do with you?"

    "Didn''t you reach a settlement on this matter because you admitted your mistake?"

    "Truth and emotion are two different things! Really, that''s right. As a result, that''s the same thing!"

    Hearing Pleiades''s loud self mockery, Julius tilted his head inexplicably.

    "Ah, this, that what. Maybe I have something else I have to say to you." the Pleiades stammered over his words, avoiding eurius who was parallel to him.

    In order to remove the root of discord as soon as possible, Pleiades tried hard to find the right words.

    In front, the forest path extends far away. From the distance, Alam village, which should have entered the field of vision, seems to be far away. It''s like providing them with time to talk.

    "When we meet on the street, we should have agreed with each other and carried over the previous events... But I''m sorry. I can''t fully digest this fact on my side."

    "It''s not that I don''t believe you. It''s just that I don''t feel well together. Just because of this, it will affect the judgment when making instructions."

    "Under the condition that we must unite, I also think it''s impossible to have a grudge in my heart. So..."

    Facing the silent Julius, the Pleiades continued the conversation that could not step into the core.

    "Are you listening just now? I''m alone talking -"

    The Pleiades, who had been staring at the front because of embarrassment, turned his head to Julius.

    At this time, there was a strong wind. Ang covered his face with his hands because of the sudden storm. The unexpected strong wind mixed with the fragrance of flowers and blew bangs. Pleiades was surprised at this inexplicable situation for a moment, and then noticed it.

    The long line of earth dragons disappeared, leaving him alone.

    "What --!" Pleiades noticed the abnormality of the situation. But I don''t understand what happened.

    Holding the reins, the Pleiades looked around. The surrounding scenery had not changed much, and he was still in the middle of the road with forests on both sides. The only difference from just now is that there is no trace of friendly forces, only you stay here.

    "No, I''m not alone."

    Pulling the reins, the stiff Pleiades still sat on the Earth Dragon, Patricia. Patricia''s hypothermia can still be felt through the Dragon saddle, which means that this change can''t isolate the exposed existence.

    "In this case, is it an instantaneous transfer of interference space...?"

    Separate yourself from your companions in the blink of an eye. The only way to think of is this. The view in front of the Pleiades remained unchanged. That is to say, those who were transferred were people outside the Pleiades.

    Moreover, after isolating the Pleiades, the only natural thing that can benefit from it is the witch religion.

    "Damn! It''s not time to stand still, Patricia!" regretting his slow response, Pleiades shook the reins and let the Earth Dragon run. Patricia roared, stepped on his strong limbs and accelerated in one breath - the Pleiades tried to escape the current isolation with a broken wind speed. During the run, the Pleiades kept a close eye on the surrounding scenery and guarded against attacks.

    If Pleiades'' speculation is correct, there may be a new "laziness" at any time, attacking him with an "invisible hand".

    However, the reality is contrary to the warning of the Pleiades, and there is no sign of the "invisible hand". While suspicious, Pleiades was uneasy about Patricia''s way of moving. And the reason for the anxiety is the same as that doubt. The reason is that he ran for dozens of seconds without any change.

    This situation cannot be explained by space transfer alone. The Pleiades remembered similar experiences in the past.

    "It''s similar to Betty''s infinite corridor. But there''s no door here?"

    "Damn, did you come to this as soon as you finished saying that you were no longer worried about yourself!" Pleiades looked around, and the unchanged scenery made him anxiously smack his tongue.

    "Hello --! Is there anyone! Is no one there! Give me an answer! Is there anyone --!" the Pleiades revived his spirit and shouted with all his strength.

    Even if the worst happens, it doesn''t matter if the enemy hears the sound and comes. Even if it can only reduce one enemy who rushes to his companions, it is much better than doing nothing. However, the idea of the Pleiades also failed, and no companions or enemies responded to the cry of the Pleiades.

    "Stop, Patricia."

    Following the Pleiades'' instructions, Patricia slowed down his running steps and finally stopped. At that moment, the Pleiades was afraid that the other party would attack at the moment when they stopped, but this sign could not be seen at all.

    The forest was so quiet that only the wind and insects could be heard. Such a huge army, but the breath of life disappeared in an instant. Just this is enough to make people feel extremely lonely.

    "No? This feeling is different." when thinking of this, Pleiades suddenly raised his head because of the real sense of disobedience in his heart.

    The scenery has not changed. However, if you prick your ears, you can hear crickets in addition to your own heartbeat and Patricia''s breath.

    "Patricia''s'' wind protection ''should still work. Originally, it could not be felt whether it was shaking or the wind. Then, where did the wind come from?"

    "What happened at the moment when the wind blew. No, the time to fall into a trap should be before that. If it''s not an attack, the most obvious thing is... The fragrance of flowers?"

    While realizing this, ignoring the fragrance of flowers so far began to invade the sense of smell. The body instinctively rejected the abnormal fragrance, and the dangerous fragrance held the Pleiades breath.

    "Have I been walking around like nothing happened in such a dangerous smell of flowers?"

    Unknowingly, the unknown force that caught him unprepared made the Pleiades cold. At the same time, I intuitively realized that this smell is the reason for the current situation.

    Well, just find the source of the fragrance.

    "Are these flowers blooming at both ends of the road?"

    Climbing down Patricia''s back, the Pleiades approached the flowers blooming on both sides of the road. The flowers with slightly swinging petals in the wind are very similar to the pansy in the original world. However, after determining that the culprit was these flowers, the Pleiades who squatted down could not start.

    Even if the reason is the flower, just pull it out. It''s better to step on it. Unable to think of a way out of this state, Pleiades decided to fold the flowers first.

    The moment it met the flower, it changed suddenly like resistance. The flower vine wrapped around the root of the flower pulled out and rolled around the neck of the Pleiades like a whip. The slender flower vine lifted the Pleiades up with amazing power, and the Pleiades groaned bitterly because of this unexpected power.

    "Ah, uh... Ah..." Pleiades sat on the ground and scratched the flower vine tightly wrapped around his throat.

    Huateng resisted the Pleiades'' nails with a hardness completely unlike that of plants, and tried to turn the Pleiades into a dead man with a beast like killing intention. Pleiades leaned up and stretched out his hand. Ask Patricia behind you for help.

    The black earth dragon stood behind the Pleiades and calmly looked at the Pleiades fighting with flowers. It didn''t move. Just watching. Despair surged up. However, the sense of disobedience appeared before despair.

    Patricia, who was loyal to the Pleiades, would sit idly by and ignore this situation. Why? Why. There are two possibilities. It was abandoned by Patricia, or it didn''t see it. If the former is naturally excluded, it can be concluded that it is the latter. Haven''t seen. Flowers, hallucinations

    "No, there are... Such flowers...! no!"

    No. Denied the flower that brought death in front of us. There are no such dangerous flowers. Lai Yue Pleiades now sees what is impossible in this world. So, these are fake.

 Chapter 894

    At the moment of reaching the conclusion, the feeling of being twisted by flowers and vines on the Pleiades neck disappeared. Pleiades finally got the permission to breathe. He coughed and inhaled oxygen into his lungs while confirming the situation with tearful eyes.

    The infinitely extending streets blurred, and the left and right forests mixed with the sky. The world diffuses and distorts like a pigment dissolved in water, and then recovers like a rewind in an instant.

    The world was reborn - no, it was the Pleiades who escaped from illusion and returned to the real world.

    "Pleiades!" x2

    I heard someone''s voice. Hearing the harsh sound, the Pleiades raised his head and the original world appeared in front of him.

    It was urius and Mu Hantian who stood in front of him who called for the Pleiades.

    "It''s you..."

    "It''s all right, ang." Mu Hantian stretched out his hand, took Pleiades by the wrist and let Pleiades stand up.

    "It''s all right." ang shook his head.

    "Look," Julius pointed around with his chin.

    Pleiades looked around and was surprised to find that the members of the Crusade team were standing where they were. All the members of the Crusade team, whether human or animal, stood still and motionless.

    "This is a deliberate attack. People lose consciousness for several seconds by using the magic method. Now only the three of us have recovered. How did you recover?"

    "A few seconds? I feel like I''ve been there for several minutes? Is it just a fantasy?"

    "I didn''t expect you to have resistance to this magic. How did you recover?" urius asked curiously.

    "Well, has everyone been recruited? If you are delayed here for a few seconds or even minutes like this, it''s not a good thing. You must do something!"

    "So I''m asking how you recovered!" urius was angry at the state of asking each other questions in a similar way, but unable to find out any facts.

    Pleiades stared at his rare reaction and realized that this was not the time to quarrel, so he changed his mood.

    "In the illusion, just destroy the flowers that caused all this."

    "Flowers? I see. Did you use the fragrance of flowers as the medium to perform the suggestive technique. But..." at this point, Julius looked around at his companions trapped in the technique. Then, in front of the Pleiades with wide eyes, he slowly extended an arm.

    Then Julius straightened his arm horizontally, and several rays of light appeared. There are six kinds of colorful lights, including the red light that saved the lives of the Pleiades.

    "You! This is...!"

    "This is the glory of my flower buds. Now I want to convey to the whole staff the way to solve the illusion. - Yin, nese!" urius answered the violently responsive Pleiades and spread out his outstretched hand. The light sliding towards his fingertips is black and white.

    The two lights mixed, and the light increased sharply. The Pleiades stared at the world in front of him.

    "Hair, what happened..."

    "What", just before saying this sentence, there was a change in the Pleiades'' brain.

    "Well --! Wait a minute --! Wait a minute --! There''s no one -- yes! Where is this --!"

    "Ha?" what Pleiades heard was the voice of a girl who could not understand the situation and was still in the clouds. No, not strictly speaking.

    Because it is not sound, but thought. Silent emotions, instead of passing through the eardrum, echoed directly in the brain to convey her thoughts to the Pleiades. Moreover, there is more than one idea conveyed in this way.

    "Separated... No, it''s isolated. Bad, if it goes on like this" "bad, it''s terrible. No matter how the forest is destroyed, there''s no movement" "sister! Sister! Where is it!?"

    "GA, ah...!" information poured in. Information keeps pouring in. The torrent of thought mercilessly thrust a large amount of information that could not be processed into the Pleiades'' ears, pressing on the head and the brain of the head. A lot of doubts and thoughts rolled inside the brain like a thorny ball, making the Pleiades moan in pain.

    It hurts and hurts - it doesn''t seem to feel like this. No pain. It''s not bad. But it''s so heavy.

    "Isn''t it too friendly? Sorry, take a deep breath and be patient."

    "You, you bastard..."

    "Now there''s no leisure. Just adjust the wavelength for you. It''s urgent to bring everyone''s consciousness back." with that, Julius closed his eyes and focused on the technique without moving.

    Knowing that the cause of the pain seemed to be the beautiful young man, Pleiades frowned on the floor. Even if I listened to him and took a deep breath, the situation did not improve at all. The brain is still bursting with a lot of thoughts. If it goes on like this, the brain will be squeezed out of the ear. In order not to be drowned by these thoughts, the Pleiades thought.

    The confusion of thinking and the confusion of consciousness are caused by the behavior of Julius. In order to convey the means to break the illusion, some method is used to cause this situation.

    Thinking. There are blue flowers in someone''s illusion. Several people broke away from the illusion and got out of the vortex of thought. There are many more people trapped in hallucinations. Thought waves are constantly interlaced. But gradually, as if the thorn had been pulled out, the number of disorderly thinking waves was decreasing. People escape the magic of illusion and return to reality.

    "As long as this is done, save everyone..." the Pleiades wiped his sweat, endured and even covered the chaotic wavelength of tinnitus. He roughly wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, looked up at the sky and gasped. Right after that.

    The Pleiades heard a slight breath. The sound source is in the air, above their heads. The Pleiades looked up to the edge of the forest. The sun was high in the street air, and the white shadow with its back to the sun landed beside him.

    In that way, the shadow completely ignored Julius, who was lifting his illusion, and pulled up the Pleiades'' arm.

    "Oh, wow...!"

    Julius, who was concentrating on the technique, did not move. The Pleiades was caught by the white shadow and almost pulled down.

    Wearing a white cloak, I couldn''t see the white shadow of my face. I planned to take the Pleiades away without asking. At this moment, Pleiades intuitively concluded that this was the warlock using illusion. Of course, that is, the witch sect.

    "Do you want to ignore me, RAM?" Mu Hantian stopped in front of them and said the identity of the person at the same time.

    "Mr. cold weather? It really can''t go away."

    Facing Mu Hantian, the man in white cloak also put down his hood.

    In front of Mu Hantian was a lovely and serious girl with peach hair, red eyes and a lovely faceбкбк

    "It''s you, ram!"

    It''s the maid of rozval residence, RAM.

 Chapter 895

    "Ram, don''t you explain?"

    "Explain? What else should I explain to you two ungrateful guys?" RAM stared coldly at Mu Hantian and ang.

    "Ha?" Mu Han Tian was surprised by ram''s words.

    "That''s the truth. Lord rozval showed great kindness to you, but you immediately ran to other masters to wag your tail. Or was it just to break into the acting skills here from the beginning? If so, you were really put in a hard way."

    "What the hell are you talking about?" Mu Hantian couldn''t understand it more and more.

    "Hum, that''s what eating inside out means."

    "Can you listen to our explanation?"

    "Explain? What can be explained? Isn''t that the truth? And the letter sent from Wangdu also thought that a great messenger came. The letter sent was a blank handwritten letter, which was really interesting. What are you trying to do?"

    "The seal carefully sealed with wax bears the Carsten family''s home pattern ''grinning lion''. In other words, this is the declaration of war by the hostile candidate, Duke kurxiu Carsten... This is so understood."

    "Ang, what are you doing? Why is the letter blank? Explain it." Mu Hantian looked back at ang and said coldly.

    "No, I put the letter in it, and you wrote it. It can''t be wrong." ang frowned.

    "Hmm? Is someone deliberately framing?" Mu Hantian was also very confused. If ang said it was true, it would be interesting.

    "Ram, you made a mistake. We didn''t betray at all. Even if you don''t believe me and ang, you should also believe rem." after calming down for a while, Mu Hantian explained again.

    "This..." RAM hesitated. Indeed, REM wouldn''t cheat himself, but

    "Sister, you really misunderstood." REM felt ram and ran over immediately.

    "Rem, are you okay?"

    "It''s okay, sister."

    "Is that true, REM?"

    "Of course it''s true, sister," REM nodded.

    "Well, I misunderstood. I''m sorry, Mr. Han Tian and Subaru." RAM turned and bowed to Mu Han Tian and ang apologetically.

    "It''s okay. Let''s go find Amelia first. I''ll tell you something slowly on the way."

    "I see."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Accompanied by ram, Mu Hantian immediately set out for alamu village. On the way, Mu Hantian also explained to ram what happened.

    "Ram, that''s what happened."

    "That is to say, those curfews who hide in the forest and target Lord Amelia."

    "Originally, these things should have been written in a personal letter."

    Ram smelled the existence of the witch sect from the implication, and Mu Hantian lamented the root of the misunderstanding.

    Finally, the insurance was added, but it turned into the biggest trap. However, the fact that the handwritten letter delivered was white paper itself meant another problem.

    Replace the handwritten letter and try to sow discord. 5 who is the person who tries to sow discord between amelia and kurxiu.

    "What about the messenger who sent a personal letter to the residence?"

    "As a ''distinguished guest'', we are staying in the residence for entertainment. Once something happens, we intend to exchange hostages."

    "So." Mu Hantian nodded.

    "By the way, RAM rozval is not in the house now?"

    "Yes. Lord rozval went out to the... Sanctuary of caffi. Now ram was ordered to follow Lord Amelia''s instructions."

    "Sure enough."

    "My Lord, I have seen the village," RAM pointed to the front. At her urging, Mu Hantian looked forward to the road and could indeed see the entrance of Alam village.

    "It doesn''t feel like a grand welcome."

    The Crusaders who passed through the entrance into the village square - and the villagers who showed their faces from the surrounding cottages in that solemn atmosphere. However, their expressions are definitely not cheerful. Of course, what appeared on their faces was uneasiness and confusion. After all, they are not to blame for the sudden emergence of armed groups in the village.

    "Ram, what did you say to the villagers?"

    "Just advise them not to go out and walk around and enter the forest, that''s all. The specific things were not mentioned."

    "Really, I see."

    "Hey, isn''t that... The Pleiades?"

    "Really. Pleiades, are you back..." the villagers whispered and began to notice the Pleiades riding on the Earth Dragon.

    Pleiades attracted the attention of the villagers, but he thought it would be better, so he climbed down from Patricia. As far as the current situation is concerned, it should also be explained by the Pleiades.

    "No problem, ang."

    "Ah, no problem. - Mr. Wilhelm, Julius, Ricardo."

    After answering Mu Hantian''s question, the Pleiades called out the three main forces from the Crusade team.

    They were chosen to increase persuasion when explaining to the villagers. With three people who looked very reliable, Pleiades looked up and walked into the middle of the square.

    "Pleiades, it seems that they are still very upset. Please don''t forget to worry about their mood."

    Pleiades nodded to eurius, who whispered in his ear, took a deep breath and clapped his hand. Seeing the action made by the familiar Pleiades, the villagers stared at it unidentified. Through their reaction, the Pleiades confirmed that their actions attracted enough attention and spoke in order to relieve their uneasiness.

    "OK, everybody pay attention! Concentrate! Everyone, long time no see. Although it''s a few days, are you still in good spirits?"

    "Although I came back suddenly this time, I have something to ask you today." goodbye, and Pleiades cut to the point.

    Seeing the loud explanation of the Pleiades, the villagers quietly watching in the distance looked at each other.

    Everyone knows the Pleiades and the Pleiades. On the basis of understanding their uneasiness and confusion, the Pleiades spoke as gently as possible, but quickly and continuously.

    "In fact, some Warcraft are doing evil in the nearby forest. Although I brought professionals to drive away Warcraft... I hope you can leave the village during our work. Of course, the transportation is ready here. Although it may be a little uncomfortable to sit up."

    Hiding the truth with lies, Pleiades considered the words that would not stimulate the villagers and promoted the dialogue.

    Behind him are the crusading teams that seem to have experienced many battles, as well as the Dragon cars of many businessmen as a means of transportation. Although he felt a little tough, Pleiades thought he could hide the fact that the witch sect came to attack. Howeverбкбк

    "Excuse me, why do you tell such a lie?"

    "Ah?"

    The words inserted halfway made Pleiades stare. He looked over and found that it was a young man with a flat head. He was a member of the Youth League in the village and had several conversations with the Pleiades.

    "Bring a large number of outsiders back to attack Warcraft? Why do you want to do such a thing?"

    "Well, you see, because Warcraft is very dangerous. Has there been a commotion of Warcraft before? This time it is planned to deal with it before it becomes that kind of situation, so..."

    "Please don''t hide the truth here!"

    The Pleiades tried to ease the murderous atmosphere, but the young people turned a deaf ear to the words of the Pleiades. A sad look appeared on his simple face, staring at the Pleiades, his fist shaking hand. The expression was full of suppressed anger and disappointment, as well as uncontrollable fear.

    "The Pleiades probably didn''t want to upset us, so they said it so easily... But even if you did, we villagers still couldn''t stop being afraid! I thought it wouldn''t be what the witch sect did, and I''ve been afraid all the time!"

    "Hmm..." the young man shouted angrily, which made Pleiades speechless for a while.

    The voice of the young people spread all over the village. Needless to say, the villagers also wavered in their business. Although no one in the Crusade team wavered, they also showed a grim expression in the face of this dangerous topic trend.

    г┐

 Chapter 896

    "Sure enough, there is no negative." the young man whispered weakly, as if he had got the answer from the Pleiades silence.

    Looking at the response of the Pleiades, the villagers suddenly became agitated, and a sense of uneasiness poured out.

    "Sure enough, as the people at the residence said yesterday, it was taught by the witch... Why did you come to such a remote mountain village...!"

    "It''s obvious, isn''t the reason obvious! It''s not all the Lord who did that!"

    "Why support half elves... Support half demons..."

    Hearing their uneasiness, Pleiades deeply felt that if he spoke freely to remedy it, it would only have the opposite effect.

    "Wait a minute! Sorry! It''s my fault! I apologize! But..."

    Pleiades admitted that his persuasion failed and began to apologize. Also noticed.

    Among the villagers, some were lamenting, some were angry, and some showed hate.

    Their negative thoughts do not point to the witch religion that makes them horribly unable to control themselves. Yes, their negative emotions point not to the witch sect, but to the half elf who has never met.

    "Why is it like this? It has nothing to do with half elves and Amelia!"

    "It can''t be that it doesn''t matter! If you have something to do with the half devil, the witch cult will appear. All the kids in the village know this! However, the Lord hid the half devil and even recommended her to become the king of this country, doesn''t he? Please don''t make fun of me!"

    The young man''s sad roar hit the Pleiades hard and speechless.

    Seeing his reaction, the young man turned his eyes and lowered his head. However, he did not revise his statement.

    The Pleiades looked around and could more or less vaguely see the same emotion in the eyes of other villagers.

    "Everybody, do you think so? It''s all the fault of the half elves in the house."

    No one answered. This silence is the most powerful answer. They are villagers close to themselves. In the past two short months, the Pleiades has experienced all kinds of things together, and they think they are good enough friends. That''s why I tried so hard to save them. And also believe that this mood will be accepted by them without half doubt.

    "It''s just that I''m meddling in my own business, isn''t it..."

    The horror of witch religion - has been deeply rooted in the hearts of the world, and the Pleiades underestimated the depth of its roots. This is a scar that even the Pleiades believed that people with good hearts could not resist, and the dark side of history caught in their hearts.

    The reality let Pleiades hang his head powerlesslyбкбк At this time, Mu Hantian patted him on the shoulder from behind. Came to him, stood side by side with him and sighed.

    "Raise your head. Ang, you have to believe in yourself, you know? Or do you think what you are doing is wrong? If you don''t think it is wrong, there''s no need to bow your head." Mu Hantian said flatly.

    The Pleiades understood the reason why the villagers were taboo to half elves. It is also true that this matter left a deep shadow in the heart of the Pleiades.

    However, although this is a true fact, it can not be changed immediately by doing something now. But you can''t do nothing.

    "Obviously nothing has been done. Don''t say anything. It''s impossible to change. I have fully understood your feelings and what you want to say. I won''t say what you want to do now. Of course, you will have your own ideas. Although it''s very painful, I understand."

    "Lord ang."

    "But now put these thoughts back in your heart. Really, I really understand that you have all kinds of words to say. So in order to say those words well, listen to me now. Now, this village is very dangerous, which is true."

    Hearing what Pleiades said with sincere eyes, the villagers were silent without saying a word. The whole village fell into silence. This reaction made the Pleiades feel sad, and time passed senselessly.

    "What the servant said was the order of Lord rozvar. Originally, your people had no right to refuse. Please obey the instructions as soon as possible." however, ram, who was watching the situation, severely broke the stagnation.

    She came out of the Crusade team and came to the Pleiades to confront the villagers. Lam''s deterrent eyes and tough speech made the villagers listen in amazement.

    "Any losses caused by this refuge will be compensated under the responsibility of the Lord. If there are dissatisfied people, please report their names. - this is rozwar''s judgment."

    The statement is very harsh and the content is also very harsh. However, what she said with an irrefutable attitude made the leaders more uneasy, and both the Pleiades and the villagers were stunned.

    But the Pleiades and the villagers also understand. Ram is standing in the position of agreeing with the Pleiades and using the authority of the Lord to make the villagers accept his words.

    "Ah - sorry, ram''s statement is a little bad. But frankly, my opinion is the same. I hope you will leave the village and take refuge. I also know that things come too suddenly and can''t be fully prepared."

    "Therefore, in terms of compensation for losses, I will take the responsibility to negotiate with rozvar. I hope you can believe this and take refuge. Please." after listening to ram''s opinion, Pleiades gave up his theory of emotion and began to tell it again rationally.

    In front of the cold ram and the sincere Pleiades, the villagers nodded helplessly after a brief silence.

    In this form of coercion, there is still a long way to go before they understand. Even so, their consent has finally been obtained. You can start taking refuge.

    When this came to an end, Pleiades breathed a sigh of relief, and the companions standing behind him also breathed a sigh at the same time. Everyone is nervous and everyone is uneasy, but they have crossed this obstacle after all.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    The longest refuge time is only two days. You can only take a minimum of personal belongings. When you are ready, you begin to take refuge. This is the instruction given by Pleiades, who made the villagers reluctantly agree to take refuge.

    After that, the problem that has to be solved is

    "I want to explain to Lord amelia and Lord Betty in the house," RAM said with his hands on his hips, looking at the road from the village to the house.

    The problem of preparing villagers for refuge has been solved. Then, as RAM said, the problem on the other side of the house.

    "There is such a great commotion in the village. What is Amelia doing now?" Mu Hantian asked.

    For mu Hantian''s question, RAM lowered his slightly worried eyes.

    "Because I''ve been busy until the morning, I should still have a rest now. These days, after returning from the capital, I haven''t had any leisure to relax, so I''m exhausted physically and mentally."

    "When Lord rozval goes out, Lord Amelia can only deal with the changes in the house and village. However, the villagers'' reaction to Lord Amelia can be understood from their attitude just now?"

    "I probably understand that Amelia''s burden is really heavy." Mu Hantian sighed. He could feel the hard work.

    "When she noticed the change in the forest, Lord Amelia tried to persuade the villagers to take refuge in the residence. Then, she was denied by the villagers. However, Lord Amelia is not an adult who will retreat in recognition of the current situation after being denied. You know that."

    "Ah, but what happened to Amelia after that?"

    "After being rejected several times in a row, I consolidated the boundary of the forest again because I felt I had to do something. Because I couldn''t be sure that the root of the change was the witch sect, I was also on guard against the possibility of Warcraft."

    "Last night, because I got the white declaration of war, I was worried until the morning."

    "In any case, the asylum has been prepared to this extent, and Lord Amelia will not object. As long as you go to the residence to report, you should nod and agree immediately."

 Chapter 897

    "The alliance has been explained. Is it necessary to take Phyllis to the residence?" in order to better explain the letter, at least one member of the kurxiu camp must be present. So Pleiades decided to leave most of the Crusade team to protect the villagers and return to the residence with only a few main forces.

    "So, Phyllis... What are you doing, that guy?" Pleiades looked in the village and found the figure of the cat eared knight in a corner of the square.

    There were merchants and their dragon carts. It seemed that they were surrounding Phyllis and arguing loudly.

    "After all, I hid the matter of the witch sect. I think it''s the outbreak of discontent." Mu Hantian guessed.

    "Well... That''s right. Sorry, I''ll arbitrate a little." Mu Hantian''s speculation made the Pleiades look bitter, and then walked to them under the stare of stunned ram.

    After the Pleiades joined their quarrel, Phyllis obviously showed a reassuring expression.

    "Ah, Pleiades."

    "That''s it! What are you arguing about? Explain it to me."

    "This group of people have been arguing that ''the situation is different from what they said''! They all said it clearly, which means it''s not me."

    After Phyllis complained angrily with her face bulging, the roar flew one after another towards the Pleiades.

    "Yes, little brother. We just want to talk to you!" pointing to the Pleiades, panting, is the representative of the merchants - a man named Kaiti.

    "The situation is different... Is it really this thing?"

    "Isn''t this nonsense! What you told us is to let us take refuge when you drive away the Warcraft. That''s what you said. But now what''s the truth!" his face flushed with anger, and Katie roughly pulled up the clothes on Pleiades''s chest,

    "In fact, it''s a trouble related to the witch cult! This lie is big! What do you want to do? Tell us such a big lie!" even the Pleiades was at a loss to see him so angry.

    "In that case, do you want to increase your salary to apologize?"

    "What? It''s different from just now. It''s very reasonable."

    Katie smiled happily when she heard Phyllis''s suggestion hiding behind Pleiades.

    This straightforward request let Pleiades breathe a sigh of relief in his heart. If we fall out with them here, all our efforts will come to naught. It''s nothing if you just hurt rozval''s wallet a little more.

    "The original condition was to ''buy goods at market price''. Now we can at least expect to double it."

    "It''s really greedy. What about the catalogue? I''ll check the goods with the Pleiades."

    "Oh? Do I have to do this? The current situation is life-threatening." Pleiades stared at Phyllis who quickly promoted the dialogue. Katie, who heard Pleiades''s words and handed the catalogue to Phyllis, smiled cunningly,

    "It''s the same here. It''s a life-threatening event related to the future livelihood. Don''t want to accept it?"

    "Just a little look." Pleiades, who was caught with weakness, could not refute Kaiti''s words, but reluctantly climbed onto the frame of his dragon car.

    According to the catalogue, the goods he filled were ornaments, gemstones and other things, and the frame was unexpectedly neat.

    "The owner looks like a rude man meow."

    "I feel the same way, but why did you come together? Go and stay there."

    "Two people together to confirm faster? And that person doesn''t care about meow."

    On the covered frame, Phyllis was entangled to confirm the cargo. Such a tough attitude made Pleiades frown.

    The tall Katie angrily came over, pointed to ang and said, "first say yes, but I can raise the price again. If you don''t want me to do this, just do it seriously."

    "Ah, ah, sorry. I''ll work hard..."

    "Poof poof, it''s because the Pleiades were scolded. It''s really, really only bothering meow." Phyllis took advantage of Katie''s anger and quickly left the Pleiades.

    Seeing his behavior, Pleiades could not bear it. But just before he roared

    "Well, I''m careless."

    "Gu --!"

    Phyllis narrowed her yellow eyes, whispered and grabbed Katie''s bare arm. After that, the tall body groaned, rolled up his white eyes and fell on the spot.

    "Ha...?"

    "Aung chin, don''t stand foolishly. Look out quickly and don''t let anyone find it." facing the Pleiades who was stunned by the sudden situation, Phyllis, who had no frivolous color, quickly gave instructions.

    However, the Pleiades did not understand what had happened, but stood still. Phyllis sighed when she saw the Pleiades.

    "This man is a witch. Just now, I met him when surrounded by a group of people, and then I confirmed it. His body has the same strange skill as the ''finger'' taught by the great sin division."

    "You say this guy is a witch!? besides, he is still ''lazy''?"

    "This possibility is very high. That''s why I''m going to let him come to the dragon car carelessly." Phyllis answered the staring Pleiades, searched Katie''s body at the same time, and found something. What he took out was a special cross sword for the witch sect.

    "It''s from the witch believer... Really, I''ve mixed into the trade."

    "However, he was caught alive without killing him. At the moment of touching his body, the water in his body ran away and stunned him. However, as long as he interfered directly once, he can do so even if he doesn''t touch him in the future."

    "Well, it sounds like you can do the same thing to me. It''s creepy."

    Pleiades weakly obeyed Phyllis''s instructions and peeped out of the car tent. Fortunately, people outside didn''t notice what happened in the dragon car. No one wants to climb the dragon car.

    "However, since this person is a witch, the situation has changed."

    "Yes, maybe there are enemies in other merchants... But we''ll confirm it later." Pleiades was unwilling to be taken into account, but Phyllis shook her head and said there was no problem.

    Then he patted Katie on the cheek, his palm shining, close to the pale face.

    "Then, what''s the intention? Spit it out for me. Little Philly''s hand is the softest hand in the world... But she can do too much, meow?"

    At the request of Phyllis, Katie slowly opened his eyes, and his eyes without focus reflected his posture. Although Katie could move her lips and breathe a little, Phyllis''s power was overwhelming. Keep him completely immobile.

    "Phyllis, be careful. If this guy is'' lazy '', even if he can''t move his hands and feet..."

    "Maybe you can use power, right? It''s up to the Pleiades to warn."

    After hearing Phyllis''s request, Pleiades focused on Katie''s every move. Blocked by Pleiades and Phyllis, Katie gasped like a leak. then,

    "What about..."

    "What?"

    Not knowing what the other party was muttering, Phyllis frowned and asked Katie to say it again. So Katie spoke again and said what the Pleiades couldn''t hearбкбк

    "Here we go."

    "Run!" at the moment when the whisper came into her ears, Phyllis jumped up and shouted to the Pleiades standing at the entrance.

    Phyllis''s unimaginable angry attitude made Pleiades tongue tied and at a loss for a moment.

    "Run!" Phyllis pulled Aung behind her and opened the magic barrier.

    "Come on, this is the beginning of the end!"

    The Pleiades, who had been frozen in place, heard a loud voice coming from his face. Later, engulfed by the flame of the dragon car, the Pleiades completely lost its sense of direction.

 Chapter 898

    When the Pleiades consciousness returned to reality, the first thing they smelled was a strong burning smell.

    It''s like the smell of burning meat during barbecue, like the smell of turning vegetables on the iron net into coke. It''s the smell of overheating from inside to outside, and it''s uncomfortable just to smell.

    Open your mouth and try to make a sound. But there was no sound. It''s not that the sound didn''t reach the eardrum, but because the sound that hit the eardrum before was too loud. The annoying sound called tinnitus echoed endlessly in his mind. Pleiades had to give up the idea of waiting for hearing recovery first.

    Continuing to make sounds by feeling, the Pleiades began to use other senses. When I open my eyes, it''s dark in front of me. It won''t work. The smell is completely covered by the burning smell, and the rust smell in the mouth is particularly strong. I was lying on my back in big characters, and I could basically feel the soil under my body.

    "Ah!"

    When you confirm that your hands and feet can move, your voice penetrates the tinnitus and vaguely comes. Then the tinnitus faded away and he could hear his voice. At the same time, the Pleiades seemed to hear the sound of blood flow in his body, and the darkness in his vision slowly dispersed.

    Five senses recovered. Sight and hearing are back, and the world is once again incorporated into its own perception. Then

    While hearing recovers, the roar of someone facing crisis comes into your ears. The voice of someone who is haunted, the voice of children crying. Moan. House, burning smell.

    "What is it?"

    After the thought of lagging behind the five senses recovered, the Pleiades immediately sat up and looked around. Burns and abrasions all over her body were telling of pain, but the scene in front of her made Pleiades ignore all this.

    In front of the Pleiades, the burning wreckage of the Dragon cart and the bodies of many earth dragons were scattered everywhere.

    "Explosion, explosion..."

    The situation before it evolved into the immediate scene revived in memory, and the Pleiades accurately grasped the situation.

    Explosion, yes, it was an explosion. Such exaggerated destructive power can only be expressed in terms of explosion.

    To say what kind of power it was - it blew up the whole dragon car and completely changed the terrain in a corner of Alam village. The houses adjacent to the square were also involved in the explosion, and the familiar scenery was completely swallowed up by the fire.

    The charred objects scattered around must be the remains of dragon cars or the fragments of earth dragons. Because the explosion was not original, it was impossible to tell whether it was organic or inorganic. However, the strong smell of burnt meat occupying the nasal cavity is undoubtedly brought by the earthworm sacrificed in the explosion.

    The sight that the earth dragon was blown to ashes made the Pleiades shudder and clenched its teeth.

    "Where''s Phyllis! Phyllis, where are you..."

    "Here, ah!" a faint voice came into the Pleiades ears kneeling on their knees.

    This was the voice of the people the Pleiades wanted to hear, and the Pleiades ran over there. The sound came from the shadow beyond the ruins of the houses.

    "Are you all right, Phyllis?"

    "It''s all right... It seems reluctant to say so, meow."

    Half crawling over, Phyllis, whom the Pleiades was looking for, emerged from the black smoke.

    Pleiades, who had prepared for the worst, was relieved at Phyllis''s appearance. However, after peace of mind, he immediately noticed the abnormality. It''s happy that Phyllis is safe, but it''s strange that she''s really unharmed.

    "Phyllis, how could you..."

    "It won''t be much, it''s not like that... Just died once." said Phyllis, with one eye closed, without any obvious injury.

    Clearly at the center of the explosion, but even the hair and skin are still neat.

    But his clothes were not the uniform of the guard knight, but he took a rag and rolled it directly on his body. It seems that the cloth was originally the account of dragon cart, which was only put on him in a hurry.

    "Are you...?"

    "No way! Clothes can''t be restored with healing magic! Compared with this..."

    Reaching out to interrupt Pleiades''s inquiry, Phyllis looked sternly to the other side. Following his sight, Pleiades was surprised at the unexpected bad situation.

    When the dragon car exploded and brought Phyllis and Pleiades into it, he knew it would be like this.

    In an instant, Alam village turned into a battlefield of fire and knife light.

    "Don''t flinch, move forward! Open up a road! Give priority to the villagers to take refuge!"

    Shouting was a knight on the other side of the square who was fighting the attackers.

    The people in the square, including the knight, were shouting. However, most of them are villagers and businessmen who can not be called combat power. At the moment, the Crusade team is forming a circular array to protect them against foreign enemies.

    The attackers, dressed in black and holding cross shaped swords, were witches.

    "Where did those guys enter the village..."

    "It''s needless to say. Of course, it''s hiding in the goods of the dragon car."

    "Damn!" all the hidden dangers of insurance broke out. The Pleiades cursed their bad luck and carelessness.

    It will be used by the witch sect precisely because it does not refuse the businessmen who provide refuge assistance. Pleiades deeply realized the meaning of the saying "witch believers are everywhere".

    What''s more, this is one of the subordinates of the "laziness" taught by the Department of major crimes.

    "Pleiades, the time you lost can now..."

    "I know! The asylum plan has failed! In short, let the people in the village go to the residence first..."

    We can only turn to the city defense, which is regarded as the worst policy. Just after making this judgment, the Pleiades saw it.

    The round array of Knights was defeated by the witch believers who kept using magic, and the combat power of resistance was retreating. People in black burst into the square and waved their cross swords to the villagers who had no resistance.

    "Stop it!"

    Looking at the dagger reflecting the fire, the Pleiades roared with all his strength. However, his voice did not stop the power of the murder weapon. The knights could not catch up and could not stop the tragedy.

    The cross shaped sharp blade stabs the mother who protects the child, the husband who protects the wife, and the young man who stands up in front of the old man.

    "Top rainbow field!"

    The chant sounded before the tragedy, and at the same time, the Pleiades saw the light in the air.

    The light appeared out of thin air rolled into a spiral, and the expanding Aurora was transformed into a rainbow, covering the square.

    The gorgeous Aurora depicts a beautiful curve, coloring the knights, villagers and witch believers in the square equally. However, the outcome of the two sides is very different.

    The rainbow gently enveloped the Knights and villagers and turned into a barrier. The moment the witch stabbed the dagger into the rainbow, she was shocked and flew out.

    The witch who stepped into the square was completely suppressed by the rainbow light. It was the beautiful young man in white who jumped into the square that did all this.

    "The beauty of the rainbow will not be covered up by anything. - this is the truth of the world." the ''best'' knight who released the aurora raised his sword into the air and spoke magnificently.

    "Don''t pretend to be forced, be careful that you will be split by thunder." Mu Hantian took down the stage without hesitation.

    Nevertheless, Mu Hantian also joined the battlefield and attacked the witch with sword Qi.

    Seeing this, Pleiades clapped hands and ran to eurius and Mu Hantian.

    "Great! Well done!"

    "Ang, it''s great to see that you and Phyllis are all right."

    "I''m sorry, there''s a ''laziness'' in the business that can''t be handled properly. It''s my fault."

    "Don''t say that, Phyllis. It''s just that the enemy''s plan is higher than that here. I don''t intend to blame you. After the dragon car explosion that you and ang entered, the witch believers who entered the village also rioted one after another. The explosion and surprise attack caused a lot of damage, but the wounded have been sent to the residence with Tibby and Ms. ram."

    "However, the number of enemies is large. Refuge is not going well, is it?"

    Although Julius did not say it clearly, ang still knew that the reason for the disadvantage was undoubtedly the power of "laziness". That power has enough power to subvert the whole battlefield on its own. The only way to fight is the eyes of the Pleiades and Mu Hantian.

    But mu Hantian couldn''t save everyone.

    "In short, get rid of all the rest of the ''laziness''. Ang, you go to appease the villagers, and Julius and I will fight!"

    "Of course. Phyllis, you go to meet the friendly forces taking refuge and have treatment. You are our lifeline."

    "No matter who is missing, it''s the same. Little Philip, he doesn''t want to see anyone go anymore. Meow."

    "Me too. I don''t want to see anyone sacrifice anymore." Pleiades clenched his fist and looked very firm.

    "Then take action."

 Chapter 899

    The four confirmed their respective tasks like this, and then immediately disbanded. Mu Hantian and Julius went to fight against laziness. Ang is to encourage the villagers and knights, and build a defense line on the other side of the house. The rest of Phyllis went to rescue the wounded. Just as he wished, she didn''t want to see her own people die.

    "Julius, we need to hurry up. Although the specific number of witch believers is not clear, I think the number is also increasing during the attack. Moreover, all the remaining ''fingers'' should come to the village." Mu Hantian said his own thoughts.

    "Indeed, they will do so with their ideas," urius nodded.

    "Ah, but if we can get rid of the remaining three ''laziness'' and win in one breath... Ah!?" suddenly, Mu Hantian saw that the sky in front of him was filled with black.

    There were countless black palms just above the village where the flame rose. This number is a nightmare.

    "It''s the invisible hand!"

    Seeing Mu Hantian raise his head and shout, Julius''s expression was also grim for a moment. But even if he gazed, he couldn''t see the same nightmare.

    The black palm falling from the sky smashed the trees, houses and the earth with overwhelming force.

    As if to vent his anger, he kept repeating destruction, destruction and destruction - this repeated action clearly conveyed the anger of the enemy that could not be solved.

    "The smell... Is Wilhelm. We have to hurry up. Wilhelm is hurt after all."

    "I see!"

    Julius nodded and ran forward with Mu Hantian.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    The invisible attack from the sky was broken by Wilhelm with his agility beyond his limits.

    The track changes from left to right. The speed is fast to slow. Make exaggerated jumps as much as possible, see through all the actions of the enemy, approach, approach again and again, and the critical attack is staged again and again.

    Attacks by powers known as the ''invisible hand'' can be tricky even if they are no longer ''invisible''. Freely changing attack distance and attack angle, incalculable destructive power, only one blow can bring death.

    These characteristics will be an absolute advantage in battle. The ultimate ability will force the enemy to death.

    Now, the reason why Wilhelm can cope is only because of the gap in combat experience.

    "So stop here, witch!"

    "I can resist until now!"

    In front of Wilhelm was a thin man. His neck and waist bent unnaturally, like a doll manipulated by hands, which was creepy.

    In fact, the madman''s body has indeed lost its freedom, and accordingly, he is using his power to seize his body for control, which is not considered by the sword ghost.

    What needs to be considered is the fact that the person in front of us is the enemy and the third "laziness". In the man who gathered the merchants, there was no intention to cover up his real body.

    The sword ghost was disgusted by his evil taste of mixing with the insurance measures prepared by the Pleiades. At the same time, he was also concerned about whether Pleiades and Phyllis were safe next to the exploded dragon car. However, the worry that emerged in the battle was immediately forgotten, and the sword ghost focused on facing his own battlefield.

    Uneasy mood is not without. If Phyllis fails to return safely, he will have no face to repair Kur. However, in another corner of his heart, he was telling him not to worry.

    It''s just that kind of danger that Pleiades and Phyllis will be able to break through. The sword ghost even has a slightly excessive trust in this.

    "Oh, no!"

    Wield a sword and cut the earth. Use the earth rain to see through the invisible attack track. In the face of this murderous barrier that almost completely blocks the road between the enemy and us, the sword ghost breaks through and advances with unusual avoidance skills.

    Don''t worry about the safety of Pleiades and Phyllis. I can only do what I should do. Well, there is only one thing you should do from the moment you hold the sword.

    "In the face of such a large number of my love! This obsession! Faith! As a diligent apostle, the respect is uncontrollable! Woo, ah! Love! The brain is shaking!"

    Different looks, different faces, different voices - even so, the expression eroded by madness is the same.

    Wilhelm stared at the mad man in front of him and accelerated further. The sword ghost flies like a stray arrow to get rid of the entangled invisible attack.

    "Laziness" ignores the rain of earth falling from the air and continues to launch invisible attacks recklessly. As if he had only one thing left in his mind. Not only is it crazy, but even the tactics remain the same. Then naturally, the result will not change.

    The madman seemed to shout something. But Wilhelm, who ran at full speed in a straight line, turned a deaf ear. Turn everything you don''t need into a sword and attack in order to cut off evil with this sharp sword.

    Of course, as the distance approaches, the obstacles will increase. The number of abrasions kept increasing, and there was a tingling in his body, but Wilhelm didn''t care. Raise your sword and strike.

    The earth is cut longitudinally, and the madman''s body tilts. The sword point of the sword ghost points directly at the opponent''s body, and then passes through the body.

    "Got it!"

    There was a slight sense of delay from the sword tip. The sword ghost felt what he had experienced countless times. It was the feeling of tearing life apart.

    The sword runs through the madman''s left chest and completely destroys his heart. With the death that even Phyllis could not save people, she drew the finish line for her life mercilessly.

    "Sure enough, it''s your words..." the madman who was stabbed through his body by the blade vomited blood and said something.

    Wilhelm was about to turn a deaf ear to the last lies of the dying man and pull out his sword.

    However, the madman, in Wilhelm''s ear, said, "he will only focus on the invisible hand to fight and neglect to guard against the visible... What laziness."

    For a moment, thinking stagnated. In order to think about the meaning of this sentence, there was an unnecessary gap in Wilhelm''s war spirit.

    The madman leaning on Wilhelm raised his dagger with trembling arms. Then, without hesitation, he stabbed his left eye with a short sword.

    The tip of the sword penetrated the eye socket, pierced into the brain, stirred the brain, and cut off his own vitality.

    "What..."

    When the sight of the sword ghost was taken away by the suicidal blade, the light was full of light.

 Chapter 900

    Around the corner of the collapsed house, the moment we came to the damaged street, the earth began to shake.

    The shock from the foot and the tremor from the air made people hold their breath. The ensuing storm and fire rushed to the Mu cold day.

    "Cut, please."

    "Be careful, cold day! ELO! Iku!" Julius ran to Mu cold day and raised his hand. The green and yellow elves bloomed under his call.

    The sand and stone rising from the ground blocked the broken wind blade. All the heat waves from the front were intercepted, and the wall protected them and resisted everything.

    "What''s going on?"

    "I don''t know. Before the explosion, I seemed to see someone on the road..."

    After the aftermath of the explosion passed, they crossed the collapsed wall and ran to the center of the explosion. The huge pit presents the tragedy of the explosion.

    Then, the figure lying in the middle of the pit made Mu Hantian''s voice freeze.

    "Wilhelm!" Mu Hantian shouted and quickly ran to the white haired old swordsman crouching on the ground. The whole body is full of flames from the explosion and serious injuries left by the storm. It''s incredible that you can have all your limbs. But there was still a faint breath.

    "You can''t put it like this again! If you don''t take it to Phyllis..." pull Wilhelm up and hold him. Mu Hantian said, gritting his teeth.

    "But things don''t seem to go so well."

    Feeling the alert and tension contained in this sentence, Mu Hantian raised his head.

    Julius kept changing the direction pointed by the scabbard Knight''s sword to contain the surroundings. The reason for doing so is simply because there are more than one enemy and many enemies are approaching from all directions.

    The witch holds a cross like sword and appears one after another from all directions. But the biggest problem was not them, but one of them put down his hood and appeared with four people.

    It was a petite woman with short dark brown hair.

    Barehanded, standing unprepared, full of flaws. However, her eyes are congested and she is biting her nails. Such self mutilation is the hard evidence that she is the object of the most warning.

    The woman bit the nail of her right thumb, then twisted it hard and pulled off the nail.

    "Why, why, why, why, why... You still live here? Shouldn''t you honestly submit to my diligence and die?"

    "This is what I want to say! Almost, it''s time to end it for me! Give me a new life again and again! You guy, this time, you won''t let go!"

    Wilhelm, supported by Mu Hantian, moved.

    Is it a response to external stimuli? The sword ghost keeps unconscious and his lips move. His painful breathing made Mu Hantian hate the enemy more and more, but his expression made Mu Hantian feel gloomy. As if, unconsciously conveying something

    "Wilhelm?"

    "The same... Really... Got."

    Fine as a mosquito, it seems that it will disappear at any time. I can''t hear it clearly. Moreover, the witch is not kind and considerate enough to let him listen to that sentence again.

    "You! As long as you get rid of the lazy and diligent you! The end is certain! The matter is settled! It can usher in its due fate! So die here! Die!"

    The woman spit and put her hand into her robe. However, I couldn''t find what I was looking for. She pulled out her hand and looked like she wanted to break her teeth.

    Seeing her like this, Mu Hantian probably understood what she was looking for. At that moment, he said to Julius, "Julius, protect Wilhelm. Is that all right?"

    A second of silence and hesitation. Julius closed his eyes and, when he opened them again, put his sword in front of him.

    "If you can''t do it at this time, being a knight is a lifelong disgrace."

    "OK! Then I''ll take care of these guys."

    Put Wilhelm''s body gently on the ground, and Mu Hantian reached into his arms. The witch believers gradually narrowed the encirclement, but only "laziness" showed no sign of action. She is not belittling the enemy. But because for her, attack distance doesn''t mean anything.

    "Come on, it''s almost time to end! In front of this love greater than everything! In front of this love more noble than everything! In front of our diligence to return our favor! Your value is only when you give everything..."

    "Hello, female petticius. - look what this is!"

    He shouted to the "laziness" in the frenzy, and Mu Hantian breathed a sigh. Then he took his hand out of his arms.

    In that hand, a book with a black cover. This is the gospel recovered by Muhammad from the dead petyrchius romaniconti.

    "Is this what you''re looking for? This is a gift from your favorite witch."

    "Thief! Sure enough, did you take it! Damn it!"

    "Laziness" stared at the gospel in Mu Hantian''s hand, widened his eyes and screamed.

    Her action of always touching Suo''s arms made Mu Hantian feel disobedience. The second "laziness" has done the same. Look for what should have been in your arms, the anxiety caused by not finding it, and the resentment of being taken away. The root of everything is in this book.

    "Digging out the buried body of petticius is also to recover the Gospels. You''d rather dig a grave to get it back. You''re too poisoned. Cults harm people!"

    "It''s so noisy! Let''s not say absurd words! Now put that book right away..."

    "Don''t worry, you scare me like this. If I accidentally shake my hand, it''s not good to tear off a few."

    "Die, die!" the anger of "laziness" broke out completely, and the shadow under the woman''s feet expanded. The shadow split countless times on her head, and the fingertips of the dark palm pointed to Mu cold day at the same time.

    However, to kill Mu Hantian in this way can only be said to be ridiculous.

    "My love! The embodiment of my love! Just give in to my love and betray morality!" sloth roared, and his black hand fell like an avalanche. This can be called the existence of a destructive avatar, which attacks the cold day with a sense of oppression like a tsunami.

    However, this attack is silent for people other than Mu Hantian or Lai yueang. On the contrary, in Mu Hantian''s eyes, such an attack is clearly visible.

    "It''s really boring. Is there no other means?" Mu Hantian ignored the "invisible hand" and easily hid from it.

    "Have you avoided my power...!? Then, by the hands of believers -"

    "Unfortunately, I have asked others to delete this choice."

    When the woman who lost her composure noticed her gaffe and wanted to order her subordinates, it was too late.

    Julius took the sword and attacked the witch believers, giving them no chance to attack Mu Hantian. Not only that, even a believer who fled to Mu cold day tragically stepped into the wave of magic hands, and his body was torn apart.

    "Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah

    "Gu... GA, ah, uh...! really, really, really, really, really, really, really! Take the believers I love!"

    "You brought him in by yourself. Don''t yell at me! Your vision is too narrow! Are you lazy?"

    With a smile, Mu Hantian adapted the classic line of "laziness" and gave it back to the other party. As he expected, the woman was speechless and came towards Mu cold day.

 Chapter 901

    Seeing the "laziness" rushing towards him, Mu Hantian shrugged his shoulders carelessly, and then put the "Gospel" in front of him.

    "Hurry up and return my love!"

    "Oh, do you want it? Well, give it back to you. Who calls me a good man." Mu Hantian agreed to the madman''s request. Just throw away the gospel in your hand.

    ''laziness'' catches it immediately, and then

    "Ah... Damn, you dare... Dare to do this! Give my ''love'' to... Unforgivable!"

    ... when the book reached the "lazy" hand, it began to burn and turned into ashes in an instant.

    "Don''t say that. We are the enemy. Of course, we have to use some tricks to deal with the enemy. What''s more, you unforgivable guy can''t use any means. Anyway, there''s no life."

    "Asshole!" he scratched blood marks on his face, and there were more and more "invisible hands" behind the madman.

    "I see, I see. You can see my love. First of all, I must accept this. If laziness is caused by being unwilling to admit this and being stubborn about the only love, it is the biggest and heaviest sin for me... And the purpose of you doing this is to envy me. It must be so. Therefore, the most correct solution is..."

    The incessant murmuring madman made countless magic hands move and lift them into the air.

    At present, all the magic hands released by women are clutching the broken bricks after the house collapse.

    "The best answer, hateful!" after the last sentence, the offensive came immediately.

    Fragments of the house were thrown in the form of shrapnel and directly hit Mu cold day.

    "Laziness" comes to the conclusion that the most appropriate way to deal with Mu Hantian is not to use the "invisible hand".

    To put it bluntly, that is to give up the direct attack with the "invisible hand" and use the magic hand to attack indirectlyбо The attack speed of the invisible hand itself is slower than the direct fist attack. Although the number is amazing, you can still escape as long as you try to hide.

    However, if you throw items out with a magic hand, the speed is not comparable to the magic hand itself. Just look at the strength, the magic hand is far more than ordinary people. In that case, the speed of pitching is naturally higher than that of professional players.

    Then, the flying stones are the smallest and some people''s heads are big - which means that as long as they are directly hit, the consequence is death.

    The broken bricks and tiles of the house will become dangerous killing weapons in the dark hand. Fortunately, the opponent''s throwing skills are not very good, and the trajectory control is not very good. Unfortunately, bricks and tiles are pouring in. Even if the accuracy is not good, the situation is still grim in the face of such a large number.

    Bricks flew by, knocked down a piece of trees, made a deafening noise, and the ground just ran exploded. The bricks and tiles smashed on the ground exploded like shells, which turned into a field of war in an instant. Destruction, impact, destruction, impact, so back and forth.

    Seeing this, Mu cold weather can only lead "laziness" to other places. The best choice is the forest. At that moment, Mu Han ran towards the forest without hesitation.

    Turn your head and look behind you and bring the figure of the madman into your eyes. Even if she comes to a new conclusion and changes the way of fighting, it will be meaningless as long as she can''t grasp the trend here.

    "It''s coming, it''s coming, it''s coming, it''s coming, it''s coming --!"

    Mu Hantian looked, just as the literal meaning showed, from the top - the source of the roar came from the top of the canopy.

    The woman''s position is now far above the forest. Bruised and bruised, she hugged her knees and shrunk into a ball. That Petite posture is commonly known as "sports sitting". The woman kept that posture and threw her body into the air with her "invisible hand" - just like throwing a handball, she threw herself forward with different hand relays to catch up with Mu cold weather. This shameless way of chasing people is unusually fast.

    "Still a little distance away." Mu Hantian gritted his teeth and continued to sprint.

    "Give up honestly, even if you continue to run away, run away! What can you do in the end! Your action is just a dying struggle... No! It''s by no means so!" "laziness" overlooks Mu cold sky running from top to bottom.

    However, the woman stopped when she said this, as if to remind herself, and stabbed her left eye with her finger.

    After the stabbing, the flesh was dug out, and the blood gushed out again. Then he opened his throat and said like anger or joy: "I can''t be careless or complacent. Only in the result that can''t be overturned - when I really die, can I say goodbye to doubt, karma and obsession!"

    "Laziness" dispels its contempt for the enemy by self mutilation and continues to throw relentlessly.

    The earth burst, the bricks broke into the air and flew around rubbing their heads. However, this escape story has finally come to an end.

    Mu Hantian stood where he was, breathed a sigh, and then the figure of "laziness" fell from the sky.

    After landing, she let go of her magic hand and looked at Mu Hantian. Then there was a satisfied sneer on her bloody face.

    "Praise your courage and your efforts! You have resisted very well for diligence! I praise your behavior and give you mercy!"

    "Mercy?"

    "Yes! It''s compassion! If you have any last words, your words will be engraved into my soul, never forget and remember forever! Come on, say it as much as you like!"

    Facing the compassion shown by the madman, Mu Hantian listened to her words, scratched his head and said helplessly, "are you too confident in yourself, or do you think you can beat me? I''ve been running away just to lead you to this uninhabited forest, not afraid of you."

    "Are you..."

    "Well, to tell you the truth, I don''t seem to have to do it. Your opponent seems to have come."

    "You, in the end..." before she finished, the woman hurried back in surprise.

    But it was too late.

    The magic dog running out of the forest buried his teeth deep into the woman''s neck from behind her.

    "GA, ah --!" before the madman could understand what happened, he screamed under the sharp pain and impact of the bite.

    The teeth were deeply embedded in the back of the neck, and the woman''s short body was knocked out by the rushing Warcraft. In front of the huge black haired Devil Dog, a woman''s petite body is like a mantis arm of a car.

    The woman was bitten by the beast, waved up and down, and hit the ground again and again. The weak woman collapsed to the ground. The magic dog loosened his teeth and did not hesitate to give the last blow.

    ?

    He opened his mouth and aimed at his throat. No one knows whether it wants its prey to die before eating, or whether it is just a killing instinct unrelated to appetite.

    Although no one knows, madmen will not be honest enough to wait to die.

    "It''s just a beast...! ''invisible hand''!" the woman who was overwhelmed roared. In an instant, the stupid shadow turned into a magic hand and pumped the magic dog away.

    Under Invisible attack, the magic dog screamed like a puppy on the spot and fell heavily to the ground. But it quickly got up and roared again, trying to tear up its prey.

 Chapter 902

    "That''s it!" Mu Hantian went over and killed the Warcraft with a sword.

    Then he turned his head and looked down at the madman. I didn''t let the magic dog take her on the road because of a moment of compassion.

    The female maniac whose internal organs are about to emerge from her abdomen should also understand that there is no need to do so in cold weather.

    "Yes, so... Ah. Unexpectedly, it''s Warcraft..."

    "In fact, I don''t know what''s going on. Just now I just felt the smell of Warcraft, but I was really surprised."

    The back neck is torn and the woman with multiple fatal injuries cannot move. She has no eyes. She is not even looking at Mu Hantian. Maybe she is blind.

    "There are only two fingers left at most... I''ll get rid of them."

    "No, no, no..."

    "Are you trying to say it''s impossible or impractical? You think I''ve killed several teams. It''s almost time to learn a lesson. But maybe I''m just saying it in vain."

    Hearing Mu Hantian''s words, the dying madwoman twisted her mouth. The blood gushing into her throat kept flowing out of the corners of her mouth, and the blood stained face of the madwoman smiled before she died.

    Seeing her expression, Mu Hantian felt the cold. Not because I felt the crisis. But because of the awareness of unacceptable existence, the instinctive disgust brought cold.

    "Now... Let you go for the time being... Must, must..."

    "I''ll kill you..."

    Finally, after leaving this sentence clearly, the woman''s smiling face relaxed and the signs of life disappeared completely. This is an indisputable death, an irreparable end.

    Mu Hantian witnessed the death of the third "laziness".

    "I''ve knocked down a man, but I still have ''laziness'' to keep. I can''t stay here anymore." he shook his head, Mu Hantian took his eyes away from the body, and then ran to the right place.

    "The rest of ''laziness'', the finger taught by the great sin Division... Probably, there is only one left!"

    During the battle in the village, when Mu Hantian and Julius ran to the source of the invisible hand.

    In the middle of the explosion site, Wilhelm was found lying on the ground. So it seems that Wilhelm was the one who fought against "laziness" before the explosion. The sword ghost must have knocked down each other.

    Mu Hantian speculated that the explosion, like the explosion of longche, was caused by the items held by Kaiti. It is likely that Katie, who was knocked down by the sword ghost, exploded in order to die together.

    If so, there is only one finger left, which should be the last "laziness".

    "Just solve that guy, and then catch all the ordinary witch believers."

    We can already see the road to victory. However, Mu Hantian''s heart is still a little anxious.

    "Damn it! Did it really appear!" he clenched his teeth and stared at the Mu cold sky in the air, shouting at the scene in front of him with more anxiety and anger than expected.

    In the air beyond the forest, black arms rose again. The direction is on the other side of the village, which is very far away. The cry of Mu Hantian can''t be conveyed to the ears of the people targeted by that arm.

    If that hand is waved off, someone will die. Or knights, or orcs, or villagers.

    Mu Hantian knows that someone''s life will be crushed.

    Mu Hantian could only bite his teeth and run quickly to the village.

    In the village where the traces of destruction have further expanded, fallen human bodies can be seen everywhere. The flames leaped, and people''s cries were mixed and staggered. In this world full of swords, Mu Hantian found the figure of a madman for the first time.

    The fifth madman, a bald, thin middle-aged man, is scratching his bloody face and laughing wildly.

    Intuition tells Mu Hantian that this is the last madman. The other party seemed to notice Mu Hantian''s conviction and turned around.

    At the same time, they also realized the fact that they were enemies rather than friends.

    "Woo - the brain is shaking!"

    Raised countless magic hands to block out the sun, waving down with crazy roar. The blow turned into a waterfall of death, ran over the village and shattered everything.

    The madman''s wild behavior will turn the village into human purgatory, but at this time.

    "That''s it, evil party!"

    Then the voice stunned everyone. After being stunned, he remained dull, looked up at the sky and didn''t move.

    The light blue radiance, which is more vivid than countless stupid black hands, covers the whole sky with absolute zero.

    The brilliant light of light blue twinkled, which dyed alamu village red by blood and flame with another color.

    There are fine pieces of ice in the cold air, and the diffuse light constitutes a fantastic beauty. The beauty of the crystallization phenomenon completely lost the sense of reality.

    "We can''t let this devastated situation continue. - that''s it!"

    Then, in this dreamlike scenery, clear and pleasant sounds came into our ears. The sound of a silver bell spread all over the battlefield, and everyone was taken away by the girl who suddenly appeared.

    Her long silver hair danced in the gentle wind, and her dark purple eyes contained a strong will. She had a stunning face. Even if she only looked at her appearance, her existence was dazzling enough.

    But at this moment, she can attract everyone''s attention, not because of her appearance. But because she just stood there, as if she dominated everything.

    The sound of metal collision, roar and moan, and even the fire burning the house seemed to hold its breath.

    Facing such a world, the silver haired girl, Amelia, looked at the enemy calmly.

    "Amelia? Yes, this has happened. Of course she can''t leave it alone."

    The surroundings of the house turned into a battlefield, and the villagers went to the house for refuge one after another. When someone fought to protect them, she couldn''t hide at home.

    Amelia''s eyes showed sadness and war, confronting the witch believers who took this place as a battlefield.

    "Please step down, evil party. I can''t forgive you for doing so much."

    "Oh, how..."

    After confirming that the madman standing in the square was the enemy, Amelia threw cold words at her opponent. However, the blood stained face of the madman, let alone shaking, showed surprise, joy and sneer.

    Lazy, twisting as like as two peas, and laughing at her, laughing and sneer, "Alas, ah! What a good day! What a lucky day! What a fateful! There is such a perfect container! It''s just like a body! It can be said that, even if we try again and again, there will be no second such opportunities..."

    The fifth "laziness" with surging passion burst into tears. Amelia frowned and looked puzzled in front of the madman''s unexpected tears.

    "Oh, oh, oh, witch... I love..."

    However, it seems that even this kind of behavior is linked to gratitude, and the madman came forward in vain. He took the initiative to shorten the distance from Amelia. In front of the countdown to destruction, Amelia stretched out her palm to him.

    "Don''t move! It won''t be a warning next time." Amelia stretched out her palm and announced to the madman trying to get close. However, the madman turned a deaf ear to her dissuasion. Continue to shorten the distance step by step.

 Chapter 903

    "This time! Next time! I will take you, I will take you..."

    "Already said, don''t move."

    As Amelia said, the second time is not a warning. She was so cold that she turned the ultimatum into action.

    The light was flying, the cold came, and the magic burst frozen the water in the air. There are four sharp ice guns, which can be shot instantly.

    The extremely cold frost has no mercy. A blow that actually takes life, penetrates the target and dyes it with frost white, turning the other party and his soul into ice sculpture. However

    "No hesitation, no mercy, no mercy... It''s really, diligent judgment!"

    "Isn''t that your companion?"

    Around the witch who stood up to protect himself and became an ice sculpture, the madman sneered. Amelia could not understand his behavior and frowned.

    Hearing her question, the madman tilted his head to 90 degrees, extended his magic hand to the frozen subordinates and smashed them.

    "It''s a believer! It''s also my finger! But all this has no meaning in front of you and in front of the container! Even myself! Now, now, now! The reason why I have the will and the reason why I exist is all for you!"

    "For you, for you, for you... But that''s not enough."

    Amelia could not help but be dumbfounded in the face of his madness. The madman opened his eyes and raised his bloody fingers. The almost shattered finger pointed to Amelia - to be exact, Amelia''s left shoulder.

    On that slender shoulder, the elf kitten is leaning on silver hair. For that existence - "laziness" showed disgust.

    "Spirit, spirit, spirit! With that tiny body, with that attitude of ignorance of righteousness and love! I don''t know how deep the sin of leaning on the container is! Ignorance is sin! What an atrocity!"

    "Laziness" shows too strong hatred and indignation for the existence of the spirit, that is, Parker. However, Parker, who was named, also looked at the madman who was hostile to him with cold eyes.

    This is an unimaginable emotion in him who is gentle and leisurely on weekdays.

    "Unfortunately, being with this child is my reason for existence. There is no need to ask for permission, and I don''t intend to ask for permission. And you are, which is very unpleasant."

    In a sense, both sides treat everyone equally, but at this moment, they show clear hatred for each other. The madman was full of resentment against Parker, and Parker was full of disdain for the madman.

    "Wait a minute, this kind of thing..."

    "I have to wait for you in cold weather. Well, squat down quickly."

    Mu Hantian was about to intervene before the war, but he was pulled by his sleeve. Mu Hantian looked over and found that it was Phyllis who appeared at an unknown time. Phyllis put another cloak on the rag just now, and beside him was ang.

    "Can Amelia be alone?"

    "It''s the judgment of me, little ram and ang to ask Lord Amelia to come over. Show a little trust."

    Mu Hantian frowned at Phyllis''s words. Seeing Mu Hantian''s confused face as if asking "what do you want to say", Phyllis closed one eye and said: "the person you want to protect is not just the one who will hide behind."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    The battlefield was silent, as if the fierce fighting in the previous second was just an illusion.

    The icy fog all around burst and Amelia took a big step back. Meanwhile, the position where she stood the moment before exploded, and Amelia blinked at that position.

    "I really can''t see anything."

    "So be careful."

    Listening to Parker''s whisper on her shoulder, Amelia nodded and tiptoed to the ground.

    An invisible attack by a madman - an attack that Phyllis had warned before the battle and could not be captured with the naked eye. But even if you can''t see it, there are ways to guard against it.

    Let the ice mist float around your body and avoid attacks by observing the changes of the ice mist. This is the method put forward by Parker, and it is not impossible with his own strength.

    "Moreover, it will be solved by close combat soon," Amelia whispered, and the ground touched by her toes was covered with frost white. The ice covering the ground diffused with amelia as the center, turning the ground within a radius of 20 meters into frozen soil in an instant.

    The touch of your feet recalled memories. She grew up in that forest. Skating on the ice is her specialty.

    "A little trick! A little trick! A little clever! It''s equivalent to a useless struggle in front of my love!"

    Amelia accelerated to the limit in one step, and the madman looked at her and roared.

    After that, the sense of oppression approached with the roar, and the ice fog floating around was removed one after another. However, whenever the invisible hand pushes away the ice mist, Amelia''s body is no longer in place.

    Amelia glided on the ice and drew a huge circle centered on the madman to disturb his accuracy. Copy before and after to avoid every attack. The frozen earth expands wantonly, and Amelia is like a fish in water.

    "Although I can understand your fascination with my complacent daughter, I refuse."

    "Tim --!"

    At the moment of hearing this inexplicably lazy declaration, a thick ice wall was erected around the madman and surrounded him. Then, the ice wall gradually deforms and shoots the ice pile from the inner wall to the center.

    There is no way to escape, a sudden and fatal attack.

    The prey in the ice wall will be directly hit, stabbed into a string of fire, and even the outflow of blood will be frozen and crushed.

    Contrary to his lovely appearance, Parker''s attack style reflects its naive cruelty to the extreme. But

    "Too weak!! too weak, too weak..."

    The cry came from the ice cage. The next moment, with a crisp sound, the ice wall was shattered. The pieces of ice glittered, and the man who escaped was intact.

    At the moment of the ice stake attack, he created a shield with invisible power inside. The ice wall could not bear the reaction force from the inside when attacking, and then fell apart.

    "If you can beat me down with that attack, it will be a smile! The trial is not easy..."

    "Hey!"

    "Goo WOW!"

    However, just when the madman stood firm on the ice and was complacent, Amelia kicked him out directly by sliding.

    Amelia''s slide was silent, and the blow hit hit the unsuspecting Madman''s heart. Under this powerful kick, which combines speed and inertia, the man''s body is surprisingly easy to kick away.

    "This time it''s... Eh!?"

    Just about to predict where the madman will fall, Amelia, who uses the blooming ice flowers to attack, can''t help but doubt her eyes when she sees the scene in front of her.

    The madman who was beaten to fly and drew a parabola stopped in the air and flew out in other directions. It''s as unnatural as being caught by something in the air and forcibly thrown in other directions.

    "This usage..."

    "Woo hoo, giving up thinking is laziness! Application! Multi-purpose! Further flexible use!"

    Seeing the madman flying in the air pointing at herself, Amelia immediately formed an icicle and attacked each other. However, during the flight, the icicle seemed to collide with something, broke up and failed to attack each other.

    On the contrary, the pressure of approaching from the madman has never decreased. Amelia manipulated the ice and created a slope in front - and then jumped into the air with the inertia of sliding.

 Chapter 904

    Amelia and the man came into mid air, and their eyes met.

    Madness and indignation intertwined in an instant, and Amelia was still the first to attack. A large number of round ice flakes made this time flew to men in an irregular track.

    Up, down, left and right, shrouded in all directions of circular ice, is not an attack that can be avoided in the immovable air.

    "Yes, yes, yes, yes..."

    However, the flying disc was avoided by the madman in an unnatural action and unreasonable way.

    He twisted in the air with irregular movements, escaped out of the attack range of the disc with uncontrollable rotation, and made excited calls.

    "What, this is... What?" Amelia groaned because of his disgusting movements.

    "It''s love!" the madman gave a reply that was not an answer, and then sent out a salute like dignity. The killing intention made Amelia''s snow-white skin tremble.

    The madman closed his hands with a fighting spirit worthy of her warning.

    "The seal of my love! The baptism of my love! Accept! Just try, come on!"

    Feeling the penetration of the ice fog, Amelia showed a stiff look for the first time since the battle began. Because she was aware that invisible violence was attacking from all directions, blocking all the escape routes and leaving herself no way to escape.

    In mid air, unable to move freely. This is the return of the previous blow. There is no way to avoid it.

    Then, in fact, his attack was on Amelia''s chest - stabbed into the center of her heart and brutally pierced it.

    The force of destruction penetrated the chest, and a hole was made in the chest. Seeing that the blow almost penetrated his body, the man''s eyes widened.

    "This is the end of love! The fruit of my love! The witch responded to the evidence of my love! However, there is no need to sigh! Even if we lose the inner, this container can be used by us -"

    The man''s declaration of victory was interrupted again, and a blow from the right rear kicked his body out again.

    The attack from the dead corner was completely beyond the madman''s expectation. Compared with the injury, the madman couldn''t understand the current situation. In front of him, Amelia patted Parker''s meat ball and gave him a silent high five.

    At this time, the previous moment was turned into powder by the ice sculpture of Amelia running through her chest. Even the reflection of light has been adjusted, and it can even confuse the true with the false.

    "That''s not good. How can you be distracted and look at other places when fighting. You''ll be made small moves?"

    The body is flying in the air, and the madman who is spinning fiercely has no time to take care of his surroundings. It was very easy to be fooled by the fake Amelia prepared by Parker and expose her back unprepared.

    The preparatory work has been done to this extent, and Amelia is not the one who will miss.

    "You won''t escape this time."

    The madman who fell straight after being kicked off had his hands and feet locked in ice handcuffs. Seal the action ability and the means of resistance, and then Amelia completes the whole combo.

    The moment the man fell to the ground, his limbs covered with ice fixed his body to the ground. Amelia in mid air was right above him, aiming at the madman and falling in a straight line.

    The distance between the two quickly shortened. The madman looked at Amelia''s approach, widened his eyes, and hissed, "woo hoo, it''s really hard work!"

    "Thank you. So let me kill you honestly!"

    Amelia landed in the middle of the scoffing man''s body and stepped deeply on the soles of her feet.

    Under the power that the bones will be crushed, the madman struggled to groan in pain. But it was only a moment.

    Then, the ice spread at the point where the soles of the feet stepped on, and the parts outside the madman''s limbs were all stained with frost white and completely frozen.

    The madman lost his life forever as part of the blooming ice flower without even making a final scream.

    This is the result of the battle between amelia and the madman.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Seeing the result of the battle, Mu Hantian stood in situ speechless.

    One sided? It''s a little inappropriate to say that. However, Amelia had no danger in the whole battle and perfectly hit the final "laziness".

    "Is that right? Is it the same as what I said?" instead of Mu Hantian who couldn''t speak, Phyllis beside her sighed at Amelia''s battle.

    "Yes, I didn''t expect Amelia to be so strong!" ang also sighed.

    Mu Hantian looked at Amelia again. She stood in the middle of the village that became the battlefield, overlooking the "laziness" turned into ice.

    I don''t know how Amelia feels about the death of a madman. Just in Mu Hantian''s eyes, there seemed to be a drop of crystal clear tears on his snow-white cheek.

    However, Amelia looked surprised at her tears and hurriedly wiped them away. Not knowing what the spirit on her shoulder said to her, Amelia frowned and looked confused.

    "Oh, everyone''s movement is really fast." in the distance, she could hear the cry everywhere, and Phyllis smiled bitterly.

    Amelia''s defeat of the last ''laziness'' became a decisive advantage, and the battle also ushered in the end. Most of the witch believers fighting in the village were also destroyed, and the cry of victory echoed in the air.

    The "iron teeth" group is particularly noisy. However, it is not just the orcs who are excited by the victory. Across the battlefield, the surviving Knights also raised their swords and shouted.

    "Little Philly''s work is just starting now. Meow, you''re really relaxed." for healer Phillis, the real battle has just begun. Because how many wounded can be saved depends entirely on his wrist.

    Of course, it is absolutely impossible to pour cold water on the enthusiasm of our companions for victory.

    "Phyllis!"

    "Come, come, your little Philly has arrived... Ah, Lord will!"

    Phyllis, who turned away easily when she heard the cry, was startled when she saw the speaker. Behind him, willheim, covered in blood, was panting in pain, dragging half of his body.

    Severe burns and countless wounds are truly half dead.

    "Wait a minute! Why do you move around with this injury? You will be treated immediately, so lie down quickly..."

    "Now, put my business aside. I have something more important to say than this."

    "Maybe you''ll die! What''s more important than life..."

    "Even so, it''s very important. Your excellency in cold weather."

    Wilhelm''s voice was vibrant and domineering, and he could not see that he was seriously injured. The body that could fall at any time was simply supported by his spirit.

    "What''s the matter, Wilhelm?"

    "I have something to think about... Lord ang, what''s the matter with you?"

    "Hurry up and stay away from me!" ang roared.

 Chapter 905

    "Ang, what''s the matter with you?"

    "I... may be dying... Hurry up!" ang said, holding his head in pain and gritting his teeth.

    "No, ang is controlled by that madman." Mu Hantian frowned and looked at Lai yueang 5 not far away.

    "What!" everyone was shocked.

    "Wilhelm, stay away from me - but it''s too late!"

    The Pleiades tried their best to resist, and only half of it was hindered.

    However, even with this word alone, it is enough for the sword ghost to immediately escape the range and avoid injury.

    The Pleiades raised his arm and tilted his head discontentedly.

    "The reaction is not bad. Although the body is resisting, it can escape the attack. You are really diligent! So, it''s a pity..."

    "It''s just the swordsman''s intuition."

    "Oh, so. I feel more and more like a promising talent! Your way of existence, thinking and shaking are all proof of diligence! The only ominous thing is that your soul has long been defiled by dirty and despicable things, isn''t it?"

    "The soul is defiled by dirty and despicable things. Is that what you are now? You guy!"

    "Julius?" when they heard the voice of someone, they turned back. It was Julius who came back.

    "Lord urius, Lord Pleiades, he..."

    "Lord Wilhelm. I understand."

    The air suddenly became tense. Under the condition that Phyllis, Julius and Julius were distorted by anxiety, righteous anger and excitement, only Pleiades'' face showed a happy crazy smile and clapped his hands. Then

    "Now that everyone is here, please allow me to give my name again. I''m the great sin division of the witch sect. I''m lazy."

    With his head tilted over 90 degrees, he pulled down the zipper of his sweatshirt and "Pleiades" laughed with exaggeration,

    "The name is, petyrchius romaniconti!"

    It''s in the newspaper. That''s the name.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "How could this happen!" Amelia shed tears.

    "It will be all right, Amelia. I''ll save ang." Mu Hantian held Amelia in his arms and comforted him.

    "Don''t talk big, but I have to admit that it''s really good! This body is really perfect! Such a smooth body hasn''t been encountered for decades. I just want a substitute for ''fingers'', but I actually got the most suitable material!"

    "How dare you act so recklessly...! now leave the body of your Excellency the Pleiades immediately, evil!"

    "Why, what right do you have to say such words? It is because you have taken away all my important ''fingers'' that I can only be attached to this body!"

    Pettilchius, who raised his head and covered his face, excited Wilhelm. However, the madman who answered just scratched his throat with the face of the Pleiades and the voice of the Pleiades.

    The scene of skin and flesh being scratched and blood splashing was painful, which also made Julius and others gnash their teeth.

    "You have good qualifications, but there are too many redundant techniques engraved in your body. Therefore, as my finger, it is not enough to weigh your hand after all."

    "Diligent old man! Your body is not suitable to be my ''finger''! Even if the spirit is noble and noble as the essence, the body as the container does not match with love... Whoa, what a tragedy!"

    "Then, this half elf, your body is reserved for the great witch, and I don''t dare to mess around." pettilchius shook his head, pointing to Phyllis, Wilhelm and Amelia in turn.

    I don''t know what he meant. However, in a bad sense, he doesn''t seem to fit his eyes as glasses, which is conveyed to him. Then

    "Compared with these, the elf envoy. Only you are hopeless. If you give up those unclean things that hinder you, you can still become my excellent ''finger''. What do you think?"

    "Unfortunately, even if the flower buds are extremely disappointed with me, I will not take the initiative to abandon them. Although I don''t think this is the feeling that a madman like you can understand." eurius refuted the madman''s explicit malice with the greatest hostility.

    His words made pettilchius''s eyes wide open, then patted his knees and hissed in a slightly stagnant voice.

    "Madman! This cognition is really correct! Yes, I''m crazy about love!..." (too many words.)

    "Foolish man..." eurius''s hostility directed at the crazy petticius, and shouted to the Pleiades soul at the same time.

    "Pleiades! Wake up! I was robbed of my body by such a madman..."

    "Useless! The control of this body has been completely occupied by my consciousness! Even if the struggle is futile and meaningless! This body is already my ''finger''

    "No one is talking to you! Pleiades, wake up! What did you come back for and fight for? Haven''t you told me countless times!" eurius rebuked petticius and raised the Knight Sword surrounded by six color elves. The rainbow Aurora completely dissipated the darkness in the forest, and the light was instantly eye-catching.

    Petyrchius, who completely covered the consciousness of the Pleiades, had a slight flaw at that moment. At this time

    "What, what?! what, what... How, maybe, there will be such a thing. Are you kidding..."

    The torrent of emotion emerging from the heart made the madman raise his eyes in amazement. The consciousness of the original owner of the body is faintly visible in the intermittent words spit out from the mouth.

    In this way, the shocked expression of pettilchius was suppressed and replaced by the expression of Pleiades panting in pain. This change made Julius and them see hope.

    "Pleiades!" X3 ''Pleiades! "бо Lord Aung! "

    "I am... Petticius romaniconti... Shut up, yes, leyue Pleiades..."

    Press down, press down. This is the dark chaos that will completely erase everything in your heart.

    "In my ears, I feel a little noisy... Just press it down... I don''t think I can win ''me'' with my own strength..."

    Be brave, bluff, recapture your heart and cheer up.

    If you don''t, it seems that you will lose to the impulse of self mutilation at any time. Or you may want to destroy everything around you with the destructive hand stretched out from your shadow.

    Is this impulse the darkness that envelops the heart of petticius all the time.

    If so, the madman''s abnormal behavior so far seems to understand and resonate to a certain extent.

    If you are eroded by such crazy emotions, even self mutilation will become an act of just maintaining yourself.

    If you are engulfed by such madness all the time, it is not surprising that the spirit breaks down even if it is out of balance.

    Is this the world in the eyes of petticius.

    "I don''t need to understand anything." at this time, pettilchius ignored the resistance of the Pleiades for the first time and spoke.

    So far, the spirit of mania, ecstasy and frenzy has spoken this sentence without wavering or feeling.

    This sentence made the Pleiades feel colder and darker than all previous madness.

    Then, I understand. This is the darkness that must not be revealed.

 Chapter 906

    "Come on, everybody!" the resistance of petticius weakened and the struggle for dominance stopped temporarily.

    Therefore, Pleiades chose the most likely method. If you want to defeat petilchius, you should go back to time after you die. At least you won''t feel unable to start.

    "Sorry, but... There''s no time. Now, if you don''t stop me, you can''t win... Before that."

    "I see, ang. Bear it. It hurts a little." sighed, Mu Hantian stood up and destroyed the lazy soul attached to his body while ang couldn''t move now.

    "I''m coming. The soul is broken!"

    Mu Hantian made only one action, which changed the body of the Pleiades.

    That is, the blood boiling hot pain, unbearable heat spread all over the body.

    "GA, ah!"

    It''s hot. It''s hot. It''s hot. Good ironing good ironing good ironing good ironing good ironing good ironing good ironing good ironing good ironing good ironing good ironing -.

    My throat is so hot. My eyes are so hot. The body is so hot. The tongue is so hot. The nose is so hot. My hands are so hot. Ears are so hot. Your feet are so hot. The blood is so hot. The brain is so hot. The bones are so hot. The soul is so hot. Life is hot. Hot, hot, hot.

    The blood boils. This is not a metaphor. The internal organs boil and the high heat that evaporates the brain makes the vision blank.

    "Ang, although I''m not crushing your soul, this body is yours, so you have to feel the pain you have to bear."

    "Never mind, i... I can hold it! Please continue!"

    "OK, hold it!" Mu Hantian increased the output.

    "Ah, ah, ah --!" in his melted eardrum and elsewhere, there was a scream that didn''t belong to him.

    A body, but inhabits two spirits. Then, of course, the spirit of the madman who shared the body was burned together.

    Suffering, twisting, convulsing, and finally unable to move. I won''t struggle anymore.

    "It''s finally over, Phyllis. Come and treat ang quickly, or he will die." Mu Hantian quickly put ang, who was affected by the pond fish, in front of Phyllis and asked him to treat ang.

    The "lazy" teacher scratched his face when he possessed himself. If he didn''t treat it immediately, he might bleed too much and die.

    Seriously, if the most important NPC dies just after playing boss, it''s not fun to start again.

    "There aren''t so many tools. There are too many places where ang was injured, and his soul was hurt just now. I can only seal his wound first so that he doesn''t bleed, and then I''ll find tools to treat him."

    "Please, Phyllis."

    "Little Philly is OK." Phillis smiled, nodded and began to treat ang.

    But... At this moment, time stopped. No, not just time, it seems that everything around has been stopped.

    "What''s the matter? Is there another enemy? I just knocked down a ''laziness'', which is really troublesome." Mu Hantian, who felt that only he could play, was a little depressed, which solved one boss and another, and the blood bottle hasn''t been supplemented yet.

    Dada dada

    This burst of footsteps alerted Mu Hantian and turned back

    "Who is it?"

    The sound of footsteps was close, and Mu Hantian saw the visitor clearly.

    "Amelia?"

    The same as like as two peas, the man came to see the cold weather with a light smile.

    "Who are you as like as two peas?"

    "Me? My name is Shatila, and you can also call me ''jealous witch''." the girl who calls herself Shatila bowed slightly and smiled apologetically at Mu Hantian.

    "Shatila." although Mu Hantian had a calm face, his heart was sad to death. Shit, how did you lead out the big boss behind the scenes? I''ll kill you, a big crime division teacher? And it doesn''t represent you. What are you doing out here!

    "Hehe, don''t get me wrong. It has nothing to do with me that you killed petticius. I''m here to let you leave."

    "Leave?"

    "Yes, outsider. Please leave this world. Your existence interferes with all my plans. Leon would have died here again because of you. He survived many times before, so you must leave."

    "Impossible, I still have my task in this world." Mu Hantian thought or refused directly.

    "Your task is to find the so-called world will? Then you have found it."

    "You mean yourself?"

    "What do you think? Besides me, who else can interfere with the time of the world? The protection I give to leyue ang is the time of the world."

    "Although what you said is reasonable, it still can''t. I still have something I want to do in this world. I promised Amelia to help her win the throne, so I''m sorry."

    "In order to help my half body, but if you can''t go, you can''t help it!" satila''s tone suddenly changed. The next moment, she waved to Mu Hantian.

    Mu Hantian immediately felt that the world had rejected him.

    "Do you want to force me out of the world? Sure enough, I''m too young to fight against the will of the world." Mu Hantian laughed at himself.

    "Hum, the world will represents a world. In this world, it can use the most things. Unless you can be stronger than it, you can only fail. Now you are far from so strong, so leave me. Don''t worry, I will send you back to the world you came to."

    "Forget it, this time it''s just a trip. I won''t leave so easily next time. I promised Amelia. Then finally, please help me convey to Amelia, ''I''ll come back''."

    Mu Hantian''s body began to glow slowly, began to dissipate slowly, and finally disappeared.

    "Let''s go, but I don''t have to convey it. I''ve heard it. Then I''ll stop ''it'' in the end. I don''t know how long I can stop it." after talking to herself, Shatila looked up at the sky.

    "Are you coming?"

    A dark shadow appeared in front of her.

    "Do you think you can stop me?"

    "How do you know if you don''t try."

    Shatila didn''t say anything more. She shot a magic bullet at the shadow, but she was swallowed by the darkness.

    "Now you''re just waking up. You''re far from my opponent. How long can you stop me? I''ll kill him sooner or later."

    "Really, then I will destroy the world with me, enough to hurt you."

    "Crazy woman!" the shadow scolded. Then do it right away.

    A black fog rushed towards Shatila and wrapped her. Although the black fog does no harm, it can seal people, which can also prevent each other from exploding.

    "It seems that you haven''t recovered much, ha ha!"

    "Hum, even so, it''s easy for me to kill Mu Hantian now."

    "You can find him first."

    "You wait!"

 Chapter 907

    "I''m back, but it''s hard to leave by force."

    Looking around, the familiar room, everything familiar, is the room of the star guide college.

    "You''re back."

    "Wing, is your injury okay?"

    "Already."

    "Well, what about the situation here?"

    "Nothing, it''s your part that led your team to win hard." wing shrugged and looked indifferent.

    "Although I guessed it, I''m leaving soon."

    "Do you want to go in cold weather?" outside the door, a man came in.

    "Claudia?"

    "Will you take me with you?"

    "Sorry, Claudia, not yet. And Ulysses still has unfinished business." Mu Hantian shook his head and refused directly.

    "Wang Long Xing Wu Ji" is indeed her wish. "

    "Don''t worry, Claudia. My separation is also a part of my body. I''m relieved to have him with me, and wing will stay to help you. Right?"

    "Ah... Yes, that''s right. I''ll help if there''s any difficulty." Yi nodded awkwardly.

    "Do you have to go?"

    "Yes. I don''t have much time to waste."

    "I see. Don''t worry. Let''s go. I won''t tell Ulysses about them."

    "Claudia, I left this for you, hoping it would be useful to you." Mu Hantian took out a book from his arms. This is some magic he sorted out at Betty''s, which has been translated.

    "If you don''t understand anything, just ask my half body, and then... Goodbye." Mu Hantian waved goodbye.

    "I''m sure we''ll meet soon."

    Claudia smiled, but mu Hantian could still see tears hanging from the corners of her eyes.

    "I''m really not suitable for being sentimental." he returned silently and appeared in his room. Mu cold day lay in bed and fell asleep directly, because he was too tired.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Don''t think too much. Come out for dinner."

    "It''s Lingyin, I''m fine." Mu Hantian shook his head.

    "I can see, and last night, your mood hasn''t calmed down. Your feelings fluctuated too much."

    "Really, just say I''m not suitable for sentimentality. Let''s go and have dinner."

    The voice was silent, just following Mu Hantian''s back.

    "Cold weather, that exchange point seems not enough." sitting on the table, Shixiang said such a sentence.

    "Really, it seems that you use it faster."

    "There''s no way. Too many of us need to improve our strength. In addition to the assistance of Meijiu, other combatants need to improve their strength, otherwise they can''t help you, but everyone''s strength has improved significantly."

    "Well, it seems that we are going to the next world soon, otherwise the exchange point is not enough." Mu Hantian can''t deny Qiu''s words.

    "Wait a minute, the smell on your body... Have you ever touched anyone? This smell is very familiar."

    "Ji ye, you get up from me first. I found Yao in the last world. It''s from her."

    "No, it''s not. It''s the man... Have you gone to other worlds?"

    "How do you know?"

    "So it is." Ji Ye didn''t answer Mu Hantian''s question, but nodded to herself.

    "Well, I won''t ask if you don''t say. So what has changed in the world?"

    "The aura is stronger, and there are many so-called Xiuzhen sects."

    "Well, it''s really troublesome, but... Forget it. How long will school start soon?"

    "The university you applied for will start in two months. I''ll tell you another sad news. I''ve gone to teach in the university you want to study that month."

    "What are you talking about!" the baby felt bitter.

    "Forget it, I''ll go. CHEN Ye, Alan, take you two together this time."

    "Anytime, master." by: CHEN Ye

    "I will use my sword to solve all the enemies in front of me." by: Alan

    "Then go and open the next world."

    "The next World: work! Lord devil and the contractor of the new sister devil."

    "Ha? Work! Lord devil? What ghost? I haven''t seen it, but the new sister''s contractor finished the first one. Later, when I saw the second one, my mother found out and didn''t see it."

    "Forget it, let''s go like this." he shook his head. Mu cold day took two women into the door.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    In the wide world of Andre Isla, no one doesn''t know the name of Satan. He exists as a synonym of terror and cruelty that commands the whole creatures of the dark world.

    He invaded the world protected by the gods, the Holy Cross, ander Isla, with the ambition of letting the dark creatures dominate the whole world and make it a king''s paradise for them.

    What makes people despair is that the demon king has four heavenly kings who can compete with the Lord.

    Alcel, Lucifer, andumali and manabronsi are the four devil marshals. Centered on the vast continent of ignor floating in the sea, the four continents in the southeast and northwest present the shape of a cross, which is the land blessed by the gods, Andre Isla.

    Alchiel was in the East, Lucifer in the west, andumali in the north, and manabrandi''s army attacked at the same time in the south, so that the power of the demon king expanded to the whole land of the continent, forcing the power of God led by mankind to the last step.

    However, the change began in Lucifer''s army in the western continent.

    With only one human being as his opponent, Satan received reports that Lucifer''s army had been devastated. The humans who defeated Lucifer called themselves "brave" and led a small number of surviving humans to resist.

    Lucifer was originally a fallen angel from heaven.

    The western continent is a continent with the strongest power of the great Dharma church, which is the closest to the heaven among mankind. Although it is most appropriate for Lucifer to use the power of heaven to fight with the army of the great Dharma church, such a perfect plan completely failed because it was stirred up by a self proclaimed "brave man".

    But if the war is protracted, one or two exceptions are normal. Lucifer can only be regarded as his bad luck. As long as he gathers the power of the remaining demon Grand Marshal, the brave can handle it easily. Satan thinks so.

    This is the wrong beginning.

    Satan only thinks of people as insects on the earth.

    But if you think about it, is there a way to exterminate insects. A dying bite of a poisonous insect that a huge lion can''t catch may make the lion go to the West like this.

    Not only Lucifer, andumari, manablanci suffered several defeats in a year. The wisdom of the four heavenly kings told alcel to give up the territory in the East and go back to the central mainland where the demon king is the base camp. Andre Isla''s conquest, which had been carried out for many years, was overturned in just one year. Satan is also gradually unable to become optimistic.

    At the call of the brave and the great Dharma church, the people who began to grow rapidly killed the army who could not imagine where they had been hiding towards the central continent of ander Isla ruled by the demon king.

    The central mainland was raided in an instant. Just because a human called brave, the insect that had been underestimated before, broke the power of the demon king to pieces.

    "I''ll go. Is this the new world? It feels a little gloomy." looking at the surrounding environment, Mu Hantian frowned, because it''s too gloomy, and the lighting is torches.

    "Lord devil, you have finally come back. The brave are coming. Are we going to fight?" a man came over and knelt respectfully in front of Mu Hantian and asked anxiously.

    "Are you, alcel?" Mu Hantian frowned, and a stream of memory poured into his mind. It seems to replace someone again.

    "Yes, Lord devil. What shall we do next?"

    After exploring his memory, Mu Hantian said, "alchel, let''s fight with the brave in the Demon King City. We should believe in our own strength!"

    "Obey the orders of Lord devil!" alcel bowed slightly and stepped down.

 Chapter 908

    "Alas, why am I the tragic career of the demon king?" Mu Hantian felt a headache.

    "What''s the matter?" asked Allen.

    Well, in this world, she and CHEN Ye are the exclusive maid of the demon king.

    "Alan, you don''t understand. The demon king is not a good profession. Although it looks very beautiful and has many younger brothers, it''s useless. The demon king is destined to be defeated by the brave. If the demon king is a woman and the brave is a man, the demon king will fall in love with the brave. If the demon king and the brave are both men, the outcome must be that the brave beat the demon king."

    "Please rest assured that I will kill the enemy with my sword."

    "Me too, master."

    "I know, I know, I''m just playing. Since the demon king is me now, it can''t be pushed down." Mu Hantian is very domineering at this time, but if there is no second form, it would be better.

    "Lord devil, the brave and her companions have come."

    "Really, then the war will begin!"

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    In this way, Mu Hantian and alchiel started a decisive battle with the brave and her other three companions in the Demon King City of the central continent.

    But to Mu Hantian''s surprise, the so-called brave man is actually a woman. Can''t I still escape being pushed?

    "Demon king, we will defeat you. Your existence has threatened the world!" said Amelia the brave.

    "Cut, if you want to fight, don''t talk nonsense?" Mu Hantian was speechless. Although many protagonists win by mouth, don''t you know that most people die of talking too much?

    "Well, come on! Everybody, let''s get rid of the demon king here."

    "Good!"

    "Ding Dong, the task is coming, master. Task 1: go to the different world (Note: you can''t defeat the brave, go to the different world under the attack of the brave). Task reward: 2000 exchange points.

    Task 2: unknown (finish the task again.)

    "Shit, such a dangerous task is so cheap, or my life is very cheap."

    "Forget it, let''s deal with it first." after Mu Hantian, CHEN Ye and Allen looked at each other, the two women began to open the door of the different world, while Mu Hantian dragged the brave.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    The battle was fierce, but there was also the reason for mu Hantian to release water, but he had to admit that the strength of the brave man was still good.

    At this time, alcel said to Mu Hantian, "Lord devil, if this goes on, it will not only defeat, but even the existence itself will disappear. Let''s escape to the different world first."

    "That''s the only way." Mu Hantian nodded behind him. Then he sold a flaw to the brave.

    At the moment when the holy sword was about to pass through his heart, he jumped into the gate leading to the different world by a millimetre.

    Then Mu Hantian yelled loudly. It was enough to make a voice heard in the sky all over the land of Andre Isla.

    "Human beings! Let''s give you the land of ander Isla for the time being! But I will come back again, return to ander Isla and bring you and this land into my hands!"

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "This special meow is a different world? It''s clearly the earth, okay? It''s been cratered again." looking at the surrounding high-rise buildings and passing vehicles, Mu Han couldn''t help but be speechless and remained the earth for a long time.

    "Lord devil, do you know where this is?" asked alcel.

    "Well, I came here the last time I left. Although I have not established a base area, I have almost understood the situation here."

    "Well, Lord devil is really hard. He does everything himself."

    "This is just what I should do as a demon king." Mu Hantian pretended.

    Suddenly someone looked here with sharp eyes.

    "What the hell are you two doing here!" said the man.

    Mu Hantian already knew where it was. He was still RB for a long time, and met the police as soon as he came.

    The man came here with a flashlight in his hand.

    "Are you hurt? Are you fighting?"

    Behind the man, there was another very similar man standing there, who also looked here.

    Alcel announced as if to avoid trouble: "step down! Who do you think this adult is!"

    He threatened the other party angrily, but I don''t know why the man didn''t move. He just bent his eyebrows a little troubled.

    Alchel was surprised. The devil''s voice, even if it''s just a voice, contains magic. It is impossible to ignore these words like this.

    "Ah, is it a foreigner? It''s really troublesome."

    At first, the man touched his head, took out a walkie talkie from his arms and began to say, "I''m Sasaki from the police department. It looks like a mild injury. It looks like a foreigner from eastern Australia and Asia. The place is..."

    In order to destroy the witnesses, alcel turned the remaining magic into bullets, like the man shot at it. But

    "What..."

    Magic cannot concentrate freely. Not only that, if you want to control, magic will flow out of your body and can''t be stopped. After turning in the direction of admiring the cold weather because of this abnormal state,

    "The devil, his Majesty the devil king... Well, what do you look like...!"

    The embarrassed voice was trembling. Alcel saw it. The posture of the king of the demon world illuminated by light.

    "Alcel, don''t use magic, don''t use it in this world, okay?"

    "Anyway, guys, the car will come soon. If there''s nothing wrong, I''ll let you go back right away, OK?"

    Alcael, who had not fully recovered from his amazement, looked at his hand, which he had never seen before, a human hand.

    "No, we are tourists from abroad, but we were robbed by a group of gangsters on the road. Fortunately, I have friends living here and don''t bother the police officer." Mu Hantian skillfully negotiated in Japanese.

    "Is that so? Well, please be careful on the way. There is a problem with public security here recently."

    "Well, it doesn''t matter. Our friend is not far ahead."

    "Please be careful."

    "Let''s go, alcel."

    "Yes, Lord devil." although I doubt what Lord devil just said, this is the strength of Lord devil, isn''t it? Even understand the languages of different worlds.

    "Task 2: ask Lord devil to find a job. Reward: 2000 exchange points."

    "Shit, this task is a bit of a pit father. I don''t even have an ID card. It''s hard to find a job."

    "Lord devil, why can''t I use magic?"

    "It''s like this. Magic, magic, demon king and devil are all Utopian existence in this world and are recognized by the public as nonexistence. Magic is produced in the air by the consciousness of the people living in this world, so nothing can be supplied. This is what I know in this world."

    "Is that so?"

    "Don''t worry, I still have enough magic, but what I have to do now is to find a place to live, and I''ll let Alan find a way to prove my identity."

    "I see, Lord devil."

 Chapter 909

    "Lord devil, is this where we are going to live? It looks very good!" standing outside a villa, alcel sighed.

    "That''s natural. As a demon king, if he doesn''t have a decent place to live, how can he do?" well, Mu Hantian won''t admit it. In fact, he is a little sick.

    "Has it been done, Alan?"

    "Yes, at first, the owner of the villa didn''t sell it, but I gave him 10 million, and he sold it very readily."

    "Well, Alan, your unexpected contrast is cute." Mu Hantian smiled and took the people into the villa.

    "It''s not bad. Let''s stay here first. I''ll go out to look for a job tomorrow, and I''ll ask you for things at home."

    "Don''t worry, Lord devil, I will manage it well," alcel promised, patting his chest.

    "Well, you can speak Japanese at home first. This is the task I assigned you."

    "I see. I will finish it seriously."

    "Good. As for the housework, please ask CHEN Ye and Alan."

    "Yes."

    "OK, let''s find a room to sleep." Mu Hantian went upstairs to find a room. I don''t know why. He always felt a little tired.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Hmm? CHEN Ye, have you bought vegetables?" after getting up, he went downstairs and saw the food on the table. Mu Hantian was a little puzzled.

    "Yes, although I went to the market so early, I didn''t have anything to buy, but I found a lot of food in a supermarket when I passed by, so I bought it back." CHEN Ye, dressed as a maid, bowed her head slightly and said respectfully.

    "Make complaints about it." then, "let''s eat first, eat, I go out to work, and I say that this task is cheating father, but forget it. Don''t cheating on the free exchange point."

    Why don''t you wait for others? I''m the boss. Why wait for others.

    It took Mu Hantian ten minutes to finish his breakfast very quickly. He said hello to Alan and alcel downstairs and went out.

    "Let me see. There seems to be no job to find around here. Alas, it''s really troublesome."

    Aimless forward, walking along the road, constantly observing around, but the result is nothing.

    "Alas, I''ve been walking for more than half an hour and I haven''t seen anyone hiring. Really, it''s clearly Kyoto, but why can''t I see anyone hiring?"

    Mu Hantian was sitting at a fast-food restaurant called McGraw, eating hamburgers and complaining helplessly.

    "Well... Are you looking for a job?" a woman came up and asked.

    "Yes, do you have any work? I urgently need a job now."

    "Well... I''m the manager of this store. If you like, you can work here. If the salary is calculated on time."

    "Can you? Really?" Mu Hantian was quite moved. Sure enough, there are good people in the world.

    "Well, if you like."

    "Well, I''ll do it!"

    "Well, for the time being, the salary is 100 yen per hour as a long-term part-time job, and then become a regular if you do well. No problem?"

    "No problem!" Mu Hantian was very excited. Although the little brother of the fast food restaurant has never done it, he has at least found a job.

    "Ding Dong, task 2 is completed, but task 3 seems to be triggered by the master yourself."

    "Let''s do it first." after finishing the dialogue with Xiaoguang in his mind, Mu Hantian came back to his senses, said hello to the store manager, and then began to work officially from tomorrow.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    It has been half a year since he came to this world, but the task has not been triggered, but mu Hantian has been promoted successfully many times. At the moment, he is a class a employee of the branch in front of McGraw Fangu station.

    Compared with half a year ago, Shixin increased by 200 yen, which seems to be an exceptional treatment.

    Mu Hantian said it doesn''t matter. I''m just here to experience life. In the past six months, alchel has completely learned Japanese and named himself Silang Luwu. Mu Hantian also said not to call me Lord devil, but to call me Mu Hantian.

    As a loyal minister, Luwu collected all kinds of information and paid attention to all kinds of news. Today, he also went to art galleries and museums in Kyoto.

    The results of Luwu survey confirmed that there is magic, or magic place, somewhere on the earth.

    Britain''s Stonehenge, Egypt''s pyramids, Peru''s Nazca''s ground paintings, etc. there are buildings and cultures that seem to be made of magic all over the world.

    This is the result of a survey of world heritage sites and cultural relics in the library one by one. There is no high-end equipment called network in Mu Hantian''s demon city.

    But which is the real thing? Unable to determine. I don''t want to waste Lord devil''s time.

    So Luwu first investigated the cultural relics around him. Museums and art galleries in the capital seem to rent and display cultural relics collected in overseas museums on a regular basis. He looked for something in these cultural relics that matched the wavelength of his own magic.

    On that day, he set the special exhibition of Ueno''s National Western Art Museum as the goal and decided to set out for Shinjuku first.

    Because it was raining outside, Zhenao went out with his plastic umbrella. After all, someone at home was watching, so he was not in a hurry.

    "Well?"

    After a while, I realized that what actually shook me was an earthquake.

    Because in this year''s life, they deeply understand that Japan is a big earthquake country, so they don''t panic at all.

    Sure enough, the shaking stopped in about ten seconds. In Ender? The earthquake in Isla has nothing to do with the scale. It is the anger of gods or the attack of the demon army. Humans will fall into panic, but few humans will notice this degree in Japan, and even the tram will not stop.

    Luwu didn''t take the tram to Shinjuku. In fact, there is only one stop on the Jingwang line from sassuka to Shinjuku. It only takes 20 minutes for a man to walk on his legs.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Mu cold day riding a bicycle rushed straight to the place where he worked.

    From sassuka''s villa to McGraw in Fangu, it doesn''t take even 10 minutes to talk smoothly. However, because I drank a cup of tea at home, it''s raining now.

    Because it was a red light, the car stopped at the crosswalk. The brakes screeched and the front wheels plunged into the puddle.

    Mu Hantian''s car was expensive, but the next day he bought it, it was destroyed by the reed house, so its brake sound became a little harsh.

    Across the residential area from Jiazhou street, at the entrance of the cross, there is a small park and a hotel with a whole piece of glass on the wall.

    Mu Hantian came in the opposite direction of the crosswalk line. Under the rain sheltered eaves of the hotel, Mu Hantian saw a female figure.

    Near lunch time, among the many passers-by who hurried along, the man''s most striking reason was only one. Because she didn''t seem to have an umbrella in the rain.

 Chapter 910

    Even from a distance, I know that the woman''s face is frowning. She wiped her hair and shoulders with her little handkerchief.

    During the red light, the woman looked at the sky with hatred. Because it was an unexpected rain. Sure enough, even if it turned green, she still stayed there at a loss.

    Mu Hantian obeyed the traffic regulations and got off his bike and crossed the crosswalk. When crossing, the woman seemed to notice the eyes on this side, like looking over here. Mu Hantian, who gently paid attention, entered under the eaves of the hotel and stood side by side with the women.

    Mu Han Tiansi, without warning, naturally put a bicycle between the woman and herself.

    "If you don''t mind, use this." Mu Hantian put away the plastic umbrella and stretched out the umbrella handle in the direction of women.

    "Eh?" the clear voice showed confusion, and the woman looked around for unknown reasons.

    "I think you should be very troubled. You don''t have an umbrella."

    Although the figure and behavior seen from the opposite side of the road are like adults, it seems that she is only about the age of a high school student.

    The jacket with broken flower pattern shows her body line. She is a beauty commensurate with such cotton fabric. Her hair is slightly curly, and her long hair is more beautiful because of the rain. However, the small bag on his shoulder seems to have missed a folding umbrella.

    Her strong willed pupils peeped uneasily into Mu Hantian''s face.

    "But, but, is that ok? Besides, if I borrow..."

    "The place where I work is right there. If I run by bike, I''ll be there in two or three minutes, and I have a spare umbrella."

    The woman trembled and took over the umbrella handle. Looking at this scene, Mu Hantian immediately got on his bike and was about to leave before it turned into an argument.

    "Well, thank you very much. Well, let me express my gratitude."

    "Nothing. I''ll give you that umbrella."

    "Not because..."

    Looking at the women who didn''t seem to be satisfied, Mu Hantian said, "well, because I work in McGraw there, come and eat when I''m free."

    "Over there... Ah, in front of Fangu station." looking at Mu Hantian''s direction, the woman nodded like understanding.

    "By the way, if I''m here, I can secretly increase the amount of potatoes in the exhibition." well, Mu Hantian is actually selling.

    "I know, I will definitely go. That..." the woman straightened her posture and looked directly into Mu Hantian''s eyes.

    "Umbrella, thank you very much." he bowed to Mu Hantian in a firm tone.

    Although her smile did not blow away the dark clouds that made her sad, it was as beautiful and dazzling as the sun.

    "Be careful on the road." Mu Hantian gently raised his hand and waved it in the rain, never looking back.

    The signal light at the intersection turned red again, and the woman didn''t leave the place until she couldn''t see Mu Hantian.

    In terms of results, the promotion of goods failed to reach the first place. Because after lunch time, suddenly a frying pan of fried potatoes broke down.

    It took two hours for the repairman to come, and it was within these two hours that life and death were decided.

    It rained so hard that it stopped in the evening. Fortunately, you don''t have to borrow an umbrella from the store, but the rain will undoubtedly affect the access of customers in the morning.

    Is there no other reason for not reaching the goal except heavy rain and frying pan failure? Thinking about these Mu cold days all the way, I passed the intersection where I lent my umbrella to women in the morning.

    "... eh?"

    It''s late at night. The restaurants were closed and the lights dimmed. The only lights that illuminate the intersection without pedestrians are the lights outside the house and the light and dark signal lights.

    From the shadow under the eaves of the hotel, a shaking figure appeared, which was unaware of the night. Isn''t that the woman I met at work?

    "Eh? You were at noon..." but mu cold stopped and said half of it. It''s always strange.

    The woman kept silent and stared at Zhenao. What was the matter with that cold line of sight?

    She should be the master with a rainbow like smile in the courtyard in the rain. Now her expression is like an arctic glacier that can freeze the sun.

    There''s nothing wrong. Now she glares here. Mu Hantian was oppressed by the sight and swallowed his mouth.

    Why glare here and say nothing? Mu Hantian, who couldn''t stand the atmosphere, immediately tried to say hello.

    "After that, doesn''t it matter? Go back without getting wet?"

    "Isn''t it okay?"

    "Ha?"

    Her voice was as cold as the heat released in late winter. "Today, I went to your store."

    "Ah, that''s right, thank you." Mu Hantian said in the tone of marketing conversation. But during the counter business, I don''t remember her coming.

    The woman took a step here and fell down as if she had lost her balance. He jumped off his bike in a panic. This time, the meaning was completely different from that of the morning. He put a bike between them.

    "I''ve been watching from the store opposite."

    "Observation shop?"

    The bookstore across the street should be opposite the store. I''ve been looking at the store from that place. Is it someone who suddenly came to monitor the store after listening to rumors.

    "No, it''s up to you."

    "Me, me?" Mu Hantian became more and more confused.

    "The appearance became very different, so I began to feel confused. But I soon noticed it."

    "I doubt my feelings and conjectures. Although I know it''s nearby..."

    "But the only magic left in your body can''t be hidden from me!"

    "Devil Satan! Why do you work in McGraw in fan Valley!"

    With smooth dark hair, beautiful and transparent skin, and eyes that magic things can''t ignore, is this woman

    "You, you are... Brave Amelia!"

    Take Antan from the devil''s hand? The name of the brave man Isra recaptured was Amelia eustina.

    "I''m Amelia! You know why I''m here!"

    "Ah?"

    "I almost ran through time and space when I chased the devil Satan and the remnant of the four heavenly kings! If you don''t care, the world will be shrouded in darkness again. Before that, I will defeat you!"

    "Wait, wait, Amelia! I don''t understand until I say it!"

    "It''s useless to ask and answer! Devil, wake up!"

    Suddenly, the brave Amelia took out her knife and chopped at Mu Hantian. Mu Hantian jumped back and avoided the blade stabbed by the bicycle sandwiched between them... The car that lost its support and fell down made a noise of protest against the sudden rough treatment.

    "Wow! How dangerous!" Mu Hantian patted his chest with some fear.

    "Don''t hide! Let me kill you!"

    "How possible!"

    Jumping over the bike, the second hit directly at the blade stabbed out of the chest, and dodged at the critical moment.

    "Hello, Hello, brave Amelia."

    "Why, pray for mercy? Now the words of talking to the enemy are useless!"

    "What happened to your holy sword."

    The other side was speechless. Just take a breath in a whisper.

    "I also have that knife. I bought it at sassuka''s hundred yuan store."

    "Why do you say this!" Amelia showed great vacillation. The knife in his hand was illuminated by the red signal light, flashing a faint light.

    "Can you... Lose the holy Dharma Qi? No, even if you don''t lose it, you can''t waste it?"

    Emilia''s gnashing of teeth shows that Mu Hantian''s words just hit the point.

    "But, but, isn''t that the same for you? I can feel that your magic is gone in this world."

    Girl, you guessed wrong. I''m not from this world. Magic always exists.

    Although make complaints about the cold weather, I still remain calm on the surface. So he simply nodded along with her words. "Well... Indeed..."

    "That''s right. Even without the holy sword, it''s not enough to make me afraid of the demon king who loses his magic and makes a living by working! Wake up!"

    Amelia waved her knife high. At this time, a light passes between mu Hantian and Amelia.

 Chapter 911

    "Then, are you Mr. Mu Hantian and miss youzuo Huimei? Why do you quarrel in that place?"

    "To bring down this man!"

    At the police station in front of Fangu station, Mu Hantian and Amelia had to sit in folding chairs because of the bitter face of the police officer.

    "I said, although I don''t know what your boyfriend did, I still need to use the knife carefully. It''s better to calm down and talk."

    Because of the words of the police officer, the brave Amelia youzuo Huimei couldn''t help getting excited.

    "You said... What''s my relationship with this man...!"

    "It''s thought that the couple quarreled." Mu Hantian cried, lowered his head and muttered.

    "Because there are so many such events recently, do you misunderstand you? Talk to your boyfriend again. If I walk away, I can talk more peacefully."

    "So I don''t have that relationship with this man...!"

    Because of the quarrel at the intersection, the nearby residents informed the police, so the demon king and the brave were severely reprimanded at the police station.

    I was relieved because I was identified as a lover quarrel, but it was about an hour after preaching.

    Amelia, who seemed to be seriously injured in her heart, said haggardly, "let you go today, but remember, there will be no next time."

    "Did something happen today?" Mu Hantian was stunned.

    Like water off a duck''s back, Amelia make complaints about the cold Tucao. "Hum, you can only be happy now if you can live. Today, this moment is not meaningless. I have remembered your address. You don''t want to live a carefree life from tomorrow."

    "This is not the line that a just partner will say!"

    Mu Hantian frowned because of the naked threat. Inadvertently thought of something and asked, "so, hey, where''s the umbrella I lent you?"

    For a moment, Amelia made an expression that she didn''t know what she was asked, but she replied with a sneer as if she immediately remembered, "didn''t you say you gave it to me? It was beautifully decomposed by me and thrown away."

    "That''s too much!"

    "Hum, as a brave man, I borrow an umbrella from the demon king and even express my gratitude. It''s a shame to leave such a dirty thing around me for a second."

    So, Amelia seemed to be intentional. She gracefully wiped her hand with a pink handkerchief to show Mu Hantian.

    "All things belonging to the demon king are my enemies. From tomorrow on, be careful of the night road." after Amelia said something that was not like what the brave would say again, she staggered and disappeared into the night of fan valley.

    "Oh, trouble. The brave chased the demon king and crossed into a different world. Isn''t this the story of the demon king being pushed down? The next thing is obvious."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Mu Hantian started work this morning, so now he is eating fried eggs with milk and butter. This was brought by Mu Hantian when he came home yesterday.

    Then the doorbell rang and the four looked at each other. Mu Han Tian motioned to the reed house to open the door, and the latter nodded with a bitter smile.

    "Who is it?" Lu Wu stood up and asked from the room.

    "The polite greeting of ''which one'' really hurts. Alcel, the devil marshal, one of the four heavenly kings."

    Because of this voice, Mu Hantian has no choice but to help his forehead. Have they all found here.

    "What, who!" Lu Wu jumped back from the door and put on a good posture.

    "Who? Yes, you said the same to me in the battle in demon city. It''s impossible to forget? The name of the brave Amelia euse Tina!"

    "Is it the brave Amelia?"

    The reed house looked back at Mu Hantian, and Mu Hantian shrugged helplessly.

    "Hey! If you know, open this door! Let''s have a showdown!"

    It''s unbelievable that people who call themselves alcel in Japan should not exist except Zhenao. Although I was worried about whether someone would chase the demon king, I never thought that the brave himself would come in person.

    Although there was a moment of panic because of unexpected gaffe, alcel was the first wise general in the demon army. He had mastered the enemy''s weakness from the details of Amelia''s action.

    The reed House confirmed the door lock, firmly hung the chain, closed all the windows facing the public corridor and turned off the ventilator.

    "Your Highness, the devil is a brave man! The brave man appears!"

    "Hey, hey! Alcael! Open the door!" understood the intention of the reed house, and the voice of the brave added anxiety.

    Although Amelia dingdong didn''t listen to the bell, Luwu didn''t mind.

    "What to do! How can the brave attack!"

    "Sorry, I didn''t say. In fact, I ran into it yesterday."

    "What, what did you say?" the reed house was shocked by the words calmly spoken by the demon king.

    "On the way back from work, he was attacked at the crossroads. He was called the police as a quarrel, and then he was caught at the police station. That''s why he came back late yesterday."

    "This is the biggest humiliation in my life! I am considered to be in love with the devil... And the devil!"

    Angry waves came through the door. The reed house glanced at the gate, immediately turned to Mu Hantian and asked in a mournful voice, "why didn''t you tell me such a thing!"

    "No, because there is no actual harm, and that guy seems to be like you."

    "The same... Means?"

    "Although the guy judged that I was Satan, he didn''t pull out the holy sword. The holy sword has the power of the heaven. It was made of the metal ''Silver'' of the heaven that absorbs the ''holy Dharma Qi''. It didn''t appear, that is to say..."

    "The brave can''t use the holy Dharma Qi at will? That is to say, the brave haven''t found a way to supplement the power of heaven."

    "Well, from the perspective of the brave, it can''t be said that using holy Dharma Qi to defeat the demon king is a waste, but those guys still have a fatal gap compared with us."

    The angry incarnation just stamped its feet outside the door. It sounded like stepping through the cheap floor in the public corridor.

    "It''s because we can''t get the guarantee of accumulating holy Dharma again until the end of life. Humans in andrisla can generally live for 50 years, but the average life expectancy of Japanese women is relatively long, but even if they can live to 88 years old, this will have become their hometown at that time."

    "In other words, the brave have no power to control the door."

    "That''s the result. Hey, let her in. It''s already crying outside."

    If you pay a little attention, you can hear the sobs outside.

    "Breakfast is really poor. You live in such a good place. You can''t get it by improper means," Amelia mocked bluntly as soon as she entered the room, and her nose and eyes were red.

    The reed house seemed to be about to roar to stop, but mu Hantian stopped it.

    "I don''t mind breakfast. If it doesn''t matter, let''s eat together." Mu Hantian pushed an egg to Amelia.

    "Hum, do you want to poison me? Dream!"

    "Like to eat or not."

    "You..."

    Amelia didn''t speak any more, because the silver knife at night was pointing at her neck.

 Chapter 912

    "So, are you here alone?" Mu Hantian asked Amelia after breakfast.

    "Actually... In fact, I should come with the great God! If I decide to knock you down, I''ll go back immediately! But... But!"

    In order to pursue the escaped demon king, Amelia decided to break into gate immediately.

    Amelia broke into gate as a leading force, but it was suddenly closed when gate swallowed her alone.

    Looking back, the last thing I saw was albameyer, one of the "six great priests" of the great Dharma church, who wanted to say he didn''t know what had happened.

    "Why!" Amelia squinted at Mu Hantian who suddenly agreed. Mu Han Tian shook his head and said nothing, urging her to continue.

    After arriving in Japan, Amelia''s track of action is no different from Mu Hantian. While working, she looks for the demon king and accumulates strength at the same time!

    "Where''s the cell phone?"

    "Dokodemo."

    What Amelia took out was the high-end model operated by the touch LCD screen, which could compete with the handheld computer.

    "Well, we each have one."

    "Ah, you devil, you must have used some shady means!" Amelia looked sad and angry. I saved my salary for several months before I bought it. You told me that there are four people in your family, one for each, shit.

    "Then, Amelia, let me ask another question. How long have you been in Japan?"

    "In less than a year, and my name in Japan is'' youzuo Huimei ''. Don''t make a mistake."

    "I know." Mu Hantian touched his chin and thought deeply.

    "Well, before the world wastes its life, I think I should beat you down quickly."

    "Hehe, I think you should find the way back first."

    "You..."

    "I''m not wrong, and I don''t think you have the ability to defeat me." Mu Hantian said indifferently.

    "What a joke. I can knock you down at any time. The reason why I don''t knock you down now is that I simply don''t have the strength to go back after I knock you down. When I save enough strength, I will kill you."

    "Is that true? Why did you think you could defeat me at that time? I let you, and my purpose was just to come to this world. But to my surprise, my strength weakened after coming to this world." Mu Han said half true and half false, and showed his strength in front of Amelia at the same time.

    "What! You... You had a plan."

    "Yes, so run away now. I''m going to work." Mu Hantian waved his hand, went out of the door, rode his bike and embarked on the way to work.

    "What a wicked devil!"

    "I think Lord devil is getting stronger and stronger. I didn''t guess his plan at all."

    "Hum, I''m gone too. Even if I give my life, I''ll stop the demon king!" Amelia said, then closed the door and left.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Welcome! Can I eat it in the store?"

    "Go outside and tell you something."

    The shop in front of McGraw Fangu station is also so busy today. Unlike in the morning, Huimei, wearing a gray suit, showed her cold face and stood in front of the cash register where Mu Hantian was.

    "Take it out. Please order."

    "Tonight, after working, come to the place yesterday. Don''t refuse."

    "Is the package OK?"

    "Come alone."

    "Single order, I see. Please wait a minute. A big tuna hamburger!"

    "I''m not ready to fight you. I must come."

    "Thank you for coming. Welcome next time."

    Huimei paid for the advertised hamburger and took it away.

    Mu Hantian, who always keeps a professional smile, is full of the sentence "good trouble". Because it is absolutely impossible to end the dialogue safely.

    "Mr. cold weather." a voice came from behind.

    "What''s the matter, little Qian?"

    It''s the younger employee Sasaki qiansui. The newly arrived sophomores in senior high school were photographed by Mu Hantian during the training, so they would ask Mu Hantian for help when they became regular employees.

    She tied her shoulder length hair at work, and her natural openness and no affectation Frank smile were highly praised by customers.

    "I always think it''s a strange guest?"

    "The woman... Just now?"

    "Yes, I always feel gloomy, and the murmur is hard to hear."

    "Because there are all kinds of people."

    "As if to say something, is it your acquaintance?"

    Huimei is an acquaintance. There is nothing wrong with that. Think about it carefully. Huimei, 17, should be as big as qiansui, a sophomore in high school. Even so, why does it leave a completely different impression. Huimei''s words are not so mature as inconsistent with her age. It is more appropriate to say that she is mature after honing.

    "Well, I know someone."

    Although Mu Hantian wanted to muddle through properly, qiansui''s curiosity didn''t seem to allow such an ambiguous answer.

    "Ah - that''s strange!"

    "What''s strange?"

    Qiansui raised his eyes and secretly aimed at Mu Hantian, holding his hand behind him.

    "Really a beauty, isn''t it? Isn''t it? Mr. Han Tian, isn''t it?"

    "Don''t say it three times, right? Xiao Qian, what are you doing? I''m going to greet the female guest."

    "Happy to drink. Would you like to eat it in the store?"

    This is qiansui standing in front of the cashier. Because it''s not a busy time, if you can work, there are no special regulations that anyone must do. Although qiansui didn''t come long, he also seriously asked for work in such free time and walked around the store. Mu Hantian admired him very much and became modest because of qiansui.

    The good-looking mother holding the baby and the boys who don''t know whether there are primary school students nearby. The working-class crowd fell behind during the peak noon. Such a combination can often be seen in the shop in front of Fangu station, which is very close to the residential area.

    Mother looked at the menu and qiansui''s face alternately, and lit the list. Qiansui suddenly stopped operating the cash register and said wait a minute, then looked back at the cold day.

    "That... Mr. cold day."

    "Well, what''s the matter, qiansui?"

    Qiansui motioned to the mother and son with her eyes and said, "my brother seems to have allergies."

    "Allergies? I see. What about allergies to those ingredients?"

    Although qiansui explained the situation, Mu Hantian understood what the guests said through qiansui and responded with respectful words.

    "Shrimp and crabs, there should be fruit."

    Mu Hantian nodded and explained while showing his mother the colorful menu.

    "Because shrimp is a species with labeling obligations stipulated by law, it is marked on this menu. All species with fish and shellfish as the main ingredients are marked."

    "Ah!" together with his mother, qiansui also made a voice of admiration.

    "Then there is the fruit. Among the varieties of kiwi, orange, peach and apple that are required to be expressed, only apple is used in several condiments. For example, the sauce and salad seasoning of burning hamburger. In addition, it is best to avoid seasonal fruit ice cream and vegetable juice in the next menu bar."

    Mother and qiansui listened attentively to Mu Hantian''s serious explanation. Mu Hantian completely introduced the menu of taboo ingredients. Mu Hantian said to his mother who understood and avoided these varieties to finish ordering, "also, do you need a microwave?"

    "Ah?"

    "Eh?" qiansui and his mother made the same voice.

    Mu Hantian looked at the baby held in his mother''s arms.

    "I think you should bring baby food that can be prepared in a microwave oven. If the mother and son have lunch together, it''s better for the baby. After thinking about these superfluous things."

    The mother looked at the face of the baby in her arms and nodded shyly.

    "Thank you. Well, just turn it in the microwave for 40 seconds..."

    Mother took the vacuum bag from the bag on her shoulder. Mu Hantian took it and gave it to qiansui.

    "Sasaki, turn this in the microwave for 20 seconds and take it out with the ordered things."

    Because in front of the guests, he called qiansui by his last name.

    "Eh? But didn''t you say forty seconds?"

    "That''s a household microwave oven. Because the one in the store is commercial and the power is several times that of household, 20 seconds is enough."

    "Ming, I see!"

    Qiansui cast a respectful eye on Mu Hantian and ran to the kitchen.

 Chapter 913

    After closing the account, Mu Hantian put the ordered goods on the tray and gave them to the guest. Instead, the guest said thanks several times.

    "What''s the matter, little Qian?"

    "Mr. cold weather is really powerful!"

    "Ah?"

    "Also! Do you remember the allergic ingredients and what''s in it?"

    "It''s all written in the office manual."

    Although Mu Hantian said it was not a big deal, qiansui still couldn''t stop his excitement.

    "But it''s still great! And I even noticed baby''s baby food."

    "Really? Although it''s difficult during rush hours, if you have time, you still need to use the gentle hospitality to meet the needs of customers. It will bring benefits over time."

    Qiansui, who has a strong will to finish any work seriously, was moved to sigh.

    "Always feel so handsome, Mr. cold day! The feeling of social members."

    "Ha ha, well, it''s just a part-time job."

    So far, qiansui, with roses flying in the background and respectful eyes, suddenly returned to her self like expression and changed.

    "Ah, by the way, Mr. Han Tian, there was an earthquake yesterday. Is everything all right?"

    "Well... It''s all right. Don''t worry."

    When it comes to the topic jumping of female high school students, it is as unpredictable as crossing the door of a different world.

    "Eh? Ah... Is that true!" however, qiansui seems to be a little shocked by the answer. It can be seen that she is a little unnatural.

    "Asked the school friends, although they also said so, but my family is very serious!"

    "Ah?"

    Qiansui saw Mu Hantian''s appearance to ask, and began to exaggerate with his actions and gestures.

    "According to my mother, it was like an explosion. When I got home from school, I found that all the CDs on the bookshelf fell to the ground. It was the worst."

    "Eh? So serious?"

    "Ah, even Mr. Han Tian doubts me?" qiansui pouted discontentedly.

    Mu Hantian shook his hand while smiling bitterly. "Not so, and then?"

    "I broke the tableware. It''s very troublesome to clean. My father seems to keep calling all kinds of places."

    "Why call?"

    "Because my father is a police officer. He was not on duty yesterday, so I stayed at home, but my family is the person in charge of the district and works as an emergency liaison for the street meeting. Because of this relationship, I seem to have made a lot of calls. Finally, I asked the district disaster prevention department, but I was disappointed to learn that it was not a great earthquake."

    "Hello, young people." what inserted into the conversation was the tall figure of a model one head higher than Mu Hantian. Her long and bright black hair curls up high. Even if she plays a shampoo advertisement, she won''t be surprised. Wearing McGraw''s brightly colored uniform, she is the store manager in front of Fangu station, Masako Kizaki.

    "Ah, miss musaki!"

    "It''s an iron rule to prohibit whispering at work. Xiao Qian, have you done a good job in the store in the evening?"

    "Oh, sorry, I''ll do it right away." qiansui, who was asked to tidy up and clean up the store every two hours, hurriedly took out the checklist from the shelf under the cash register and flew out of the counter.

    "Xiaotian is the same. Don''t spoil Xiaoqian too much." musaki frowned, but he wasn''t really angry.

    In addition to cadres and members, Kizaki is a nickname for staff and does not call himself a store manager. She is an atmospheric heroine.

    There are also many male customers who target her in the store, because her face has been published in the advertising photos of traypaper several times, that is, she is the so-called well-known store manager. With such extraordinary figures and looks, why do you work as a store manager in such a remote fast food restaurant? The reason is a wrapped mystery. Moreover, data such as age, height and weight are top secret.

    "Because it''s a student who has finally set the schedule, don''t be too strict. It''s miss musaki who said this."

    Just after that, the sound of all kinds of things falling came from the opposite door of the staff lounge with cleaning tools beside the seat.

    "I''m so sorry!" the hurried voice of qiansui came across the door.

    "Well, even so, recently, cadres always come to the store suddenly to check. Therefore, there are too many whispers, and there is no excuse at a critical juncture."

    "So, Xiao Tian, what about the cash check just now?"

    Mu Hantian, who was reminded by Kizaki, made an account sheet to investigate the number of customers and sales volume in the blank time period between lunch and dinner. Kizaki, who took the bill, glanced at it roughly and nodded with satisfaction.

    "Well, I can easily achieve the target amount of Japanese business today. Everyone has done a good job! I''ll treat you to drink today. Work harder during dinner time! Oh, by the way, I''ve just received guests with perfect full marks. Continue to be a model for future generations and add oil."

    Kizaki was originally a human being who had no interest except for the Japanese businessmen on that day and improving the environment in the store. Because of this, Mu Hantian, who worked hard and boosted sales, gave a reasonable evaluation and made a decision to increase his hourly salary.

    "Ah, by the way, miss musaki, is everything okay with yesterday''s earthquake?"

    "Earthquake? Has it happened?" musaki''s answer was just that while browsing the account sheet.

    "Well, it doesn''t help to worry about such a thing now."

    Although I''m sorry for qiansui, I have to consider the midnight meeting after the work. Because Mu Hantian''s shift is closed at 12 o''clock, I''m afraid it''s about the same time as last night.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Well, what are you going to say?"

    Late at night, Huimei stood majestically waiting at the intersection of residential street. Wearing slender denim trousers and shirts different from those at noon, he didn''t take anything in his hand, but he couldn''t be careless because he didn''t know where the murder weapon would fly out.

    Mu Hantian holds the "today''s Cup" of McGraw''s Special Platinum charcoal iced coffee, which is treated by Kizaki, and assumes the posture of being able to throw it at any time.

    "I want to ask you a question."

    "Do you have any plans to go back to andrisla?"

    "Why do you ask?"

    "Have you ever thought about living in this world?"

    "What should I say? In fact, my purpose is to come to this world. After all, the world is so big. I want to see it. The demon king is just my sideline."

    "Yes, I see. But today you give me a very different feeling. Clear wording, bright smile, trusted by the store manager, relied on by future generations, real ability and soft customer response. It''s the ideal mailao employee. I can''t see the shadow of the devil at all."

    "Oh, thank you for your praise. As I said, the demon king is just my sideline."

    Huimei shrugged her shoulders and said, "if you just give me a bright and honest life in this world, I don''t want to beat you recklessly. Isn''t that younger generation very cute? It seems to be deeply admired."

    "Ah, Xiao Qian, I want her to become a mature employee. Although she hasn''t become a regular employee yet, she can not only understand her work quickly, but also use honorifics well."

    "If you end your life here, the world will be peaceful. With your strength, the shop in front of Fangu station can continue to flourish. I don''t have the need to fight indiscriminately. How about dying with alcel in this world?"

    "I refuse, and I have something to do."

    "I see."

    "Is the conversation over?"

    "Well, it''s over. Until I kill you, I''ll chase you forever. I just decided this."

    "It started just now."

    Mu Hantian stepped on the pedal of his bicycle and stepped on it when he had just finished his conversation

    "Oh, wow!"

    Due to the sudden impact of the front wheels, he lost his balance. Then he fell. The cup of iced coffee in hand was also thrown out and sprinkled on the road with ice

    "Alas, it''s bad luck to have a flat tire." Mu Hantian scratched his head in embarrassment.

    "You are really unlucky!" Huimei nodded.

    "Don''t say that, and... Huh? Was there an earthquake?"

    Before Mu Hantian finished his words, he felt the ground shaking for a moment.

    Soon after Mu Hantian confirmed, there was a slight crack from somewhere. This time, the rear wheel of the bicycle was hit.

 Chapter 914

    "Oh!"

    "No!"

    If you have time to call, this time the signal light is smashed.

    The demon king and the brave shrank their necks because of the sound of fragments falling to the ground.

    "We..."

    "Attacked?"

    The sound of breaking at their feet gave the answer.

    "What''s going on?" Mu Hantian didn''t understand that he would be attacked in this world?

    "Run away, run away!"

    They jumped into the path beside them. Followed by sparks and explosions.

    At night in sassuka, snipers without firing attempted to harm people and rushed at the demon king and the brave.

    "What! What''s going on, alas!"

    "No, alas! Don''t be tripped by the parking device!"

    In order to escape the sniper, the two hid their bodies with the car in the coin parking lot next to them and ran out of Jiazhou street. Although there are no people here, there should not be no traffic.

    The capital highway overhead obscured the sky. Leaning back against the office building with the shutter closed, they gasped.

    "What''s that, just now?" Huimei gasped.

    Mu Hantian also gasped and replied, "the mysterious sniper happened where the demon king and the brave were together. It''s easy to think of it related to andeisla. Even if it''s not like that, although this country is very strict in the law on the possession of weapons..."

    "Don''t you know! The bad boy suddenly used an air gun or something..."

    "The bad boy at this time doesn''t have such good patience! Get down quickly!" Mu Hantian forced Huimei''s head down.

    Until just now, a small hole was opened on the roller shutter door near the same height as Huimei''s head.

    "And the BB bullet can''t penetrate the rolling shutter door of the building."

    "Hey! When will you touch my hair?" Huimei shook Mu Hantian''s hand.

    Although Mu Han Tian obediently retracted his hand, he looked at the abandoned hand and asked, "sure enough, your physical strength is also according to the Japanese?"

    "No matter how strong it is, it still hurts to cut your finger or little toe into the corner of the column with a knife!" in a word, Huimei also explained that she is not as strong as before.

    Through his life in Japan this year, Mu Hantian fully understood that even the body of alchelna devil still lags behind the standard Japanese male.

    "Just now, it was attacked from the front."

    "More than that. Have you heard gunshots since just now?"

    "I didn''t hear a similar voice..."

    Just now Huimei bumped into Mu cold sky. In this way, the two rolled in the same direction. If they were a moment late, they should have become a honeycomb. The poor rolling shutter door, which has become completely ventilated, explains these.

    "That''s amazing."

    "Here are brave people. Don''t underestimate me."

    "That''s rude. Get away from me so quickly. You can''t avoid the next sniper."

    "Didn''t you just put it under me! I''ll come down if you don''t say!"

    Although it was an excessive statement, however, because it was not the time to quarrel, they immediately stood up and put on a good posture again.

    It doesn''t matter where the attack comes from. While back-to-back vigilance around, Huimei said, "escape to the station?"

    "That''s right. If sassuka stands in front of the station, there should be a lot of people because the wine house is still open. Although he thinks it''s a little risky, how can the other party do it there? Can you still run?"

    "Compared with you who ride a comfortable bicycle, you walk like a flying arrow."

    "OK, let''s go!"

    Will the sniper still chase the two who ran out? So far, there are no pedestrians, but the closer to the station, the more pedestrians.

    The tavern building adjacent to the station is full of office people looking for places with dazzling lights.

    They leaned against the wall of the station facilities and waited carefully for the opportunity. The middle-aged office worker passing by seemed to say something mocking them, but he didn''t have time to pay attention.

    Finally, I stayed there for about ten minutes. After making the judgment that there would be no snipers around, they were relieved.

    "What''s that, just now?" Huimei gasped greatly. He asked as he fiddled with the bangs on his forehead because of sweat.

    Mu Han Tian breathed and replied, "I don''t know... But it''s not an ordinary sniper. It should be a magic energy bomb."

    "Magic...?" Huimei widened her eyes.

    "The one that sniped your head in the building came from where we escaped and changed direction in order to pursue us. That''s all I know."

    "That is to say..."

    "He is a powerful man. And he knows me and your real body."

    "Is there such a guy besides alcel?"

    "Maybe it exists. But I don''t feel the breath and can''t guess who it is." Mu Han Tian stretched a big waist and said faintly.

    "Oh, oh, it''s all because of you."

    Hearing Mu Hantian''s words, Huimei gnashed her teeth. "What! It''s my fault!"

    "If you set a more ordinary time and place, you wouldn''t cause such a riot."

    "It''s because you have to work until this time!"

    "Besides, isn''t it OK in the morning?"

    "I''m working in the morning and noon!"

    "I don''t know such a thing."

    "Wait! Where are you going!" Huimei shouted, looking tired and eager to leave.

    "I''m going back."

    "You want to run away alone!"

    "Of course. Go back alone. You can walk around anytime. It must be very close. Bye."

    "Wait, you''re still not a man!"

    "Is it a man? Don''t you know if you try? Goodbye!"

    "Wait..."

    Huimei''s cry disappeared in the crowd of sassuka. Mu Hantian set foot on his way home alone. Mu Hantian felt guilty about leaving the bike he had just bought. The attackers may still be around. But who is it?

    "Forget it, don''t think about it. Since there is the first attack, there will be the second and third!"

    Walking on the road, I suddenly noticed someone following me.

    The attacker? Although I think so, I can''t feel the murderous spirit and magic. Just a drunk going home in the same direction? Although I say so, I always feel that I consciously face here and keep a certain distance.

    Mu Hantian frowned and quickly ran into a path extending vertically and horizontally into the residential street, and came to a place where the street lights could not shine. If it is a close neighbor, it will walk over, and if it is a tail walker, it will panic.

    The footsteps didn''t stop. And didn''t notice the Mu cold day in the dark and walked forward. Is there a mistake? Mu Hantian poked his head out a little.

    Unfortunately, the figure is walking towards Mu Hantian''s villa. The figure hesitated slightly in front of the stairs, and still came to the gate.

 Chapter 915

    "Oh, you did say you would come any time, but we just separated, so you can''t wait to come to me?" Mu Han answered in front of the sky.

    The visitors in the middle of the night didn''t seem to expect that someone would talk from behind and shrink up in horror to look back at the cold day.

    "Think about the night attack just now. And don''t you go to bed so late? Now your body is just that of ordinary human women."

    "It''s not like that." on the contrary, Huimei stood there without arrogance. Pale. And breathing is weak. A fearful, nervous look.

    Is it bad? Or was he accidentally hit by a magic bullet?

    "Hey, hey, what''s the matter..."

    After greeting anxiously, unexpectedly, she replied in a steady voice, "it''s too angry to ask you... More than that, it''s a betrayal of the world."

    "What the hell are you trying to say?"

    "... today... Live,... Live..."

    "Live?"

    Until just now, her pale cheeks turned red this time. Huimei bowed her head and said, "can you... Can you let me stay for one night? That... Wallet, dropped..."

    Mu Hantian opened his mouth like a dislocated jaw and couldn''t close it for the time being.

    "Well, it doesn''t matter how long you want to stay. Just find a room." Mu Hantian smiled and rang the doorbell.

    "Hello! Amelia the brave!"

    The reed house waiting for mu Hantian to come back quickly came out and opened the door. She saw Huimei, who was listless behind Mu Hantian, put on a good posture. However, Mu Hantian looked bored and waved his hand.

    "Ah, it doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter. This guy doesn''t have the strength to fight now."

    "Why are you so leisurely! As your Highness the devil king, you came back with the brave in the morning. What''s the matter?"

    "Don''t say anything bad about my reputation! And it''s only two o''clock now!"

    "What a great Midnight Party!" make complaints about the cold days.

    Huimei stood in front of the door honestly.

    "Just here, we were attacked. * * the enemy who couldn''t see the figure with the magic bullet attacked." Mu Hantian explained directly.

    However, Huimei has no spirit of interrupting.

    "She said she lost her wallet on the way out."

    For this sentence, Huimei''s voice became lighter and even made people think whether it would disappear like this.

    "She said she couldn''t take a taxi or go to the Internet cafe, and there were no acquaintances nearby. This guy''s home is in Yongfu Town, and it''s a long way to walk back." Mu Hantian continued.

    "But, but... At this time, if you immediately return to the place where you feel you have lost your wallet..."

    "Because the two of us have just been recorded by the police. No one knows where the other is. If this guy is accidentally killed, the trouble will also involve us. Night, find her a room."

    "Yes." Chen ye answered, then bowed to Huimei and said, "please follow me."

    "Thank you," whispered Huimei.

    "Amelia! Your Highness the devil is merciful. You should be grateful."

    "Luwu, you''re so wordy. Go to bed so late." Mu Hantian stopped the Luwu.

    "Yes, Lord devil. But Lord devil, don''t you have to eat?"

    "No, go to bed." Mu Hantian waved his hand and walked to his room.

    "Ding Ding..."

    As soon as Mu Han genius took two steps, the mobile phone in his bag rang.

    "What''s the matter, Lord devil?"

    "Nothing, just a message from the mobile phone."

    Take out your mobile phone from your coat bag. When you look at the picture, there are two text messages.

    "Eh? One is Xiaoqian''s... why, you, don''t look!"

    As if he wanted to escape from the reed house he wanted to peep at together, Mu twisted his body in the cold day.

    "The other one is an unknown address. Who is this?"

    A text message from an address that has never been entered in the phone book and is completely pieced together with letters and numbers.

    "Your Highness the demon king?" the reed house whispered to Mu Hantian''s side face with serious eyes for a moment.

    "Hello, Luwu... Do you think it''s possible for people you know and people you don''t know to send me text messages with the same content at the same time?"

    The content of the text message between qiansui and the mysterious person seems to have been discussed.

    "Email Name: no text: the earthquake will continue. Be careful."

    "Email Name: what about Mr. Han Tian? Text: another earthquake. What to do. Qiansui"

    "Forget it, go to bed now." he shook his head helplessly. Mu cold day still felt that go to bed now.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Have you already gone?" when we came to the living room, everyone came out, but we didn''t see Huimei.

    "Master, have breakfast first."

    "Well, let''s eat and do our own things."

    On the other hand, Huimei, who returned to room 505 of the apartment "urban heights Yongfu town" seven minutes'' walk from Yongfu Town station on the head line of jingwangjing well, was surprised that she could sleep soundly before the departure time.

    It''s OK to live in the devil''s house, not to mention taking the tram with the devil''s money. Huimei gnashed her teeth with regret.

    "It''s a memory that defiles itself."

    But I had to use the remaining change to reach Shinjuku. I have to go to work today anyway.

    Because there is a passbook and seal, you can also withdraw money, but around Yongfu Town, Huimei''s banks with accounts do not have manual windows.

    In order to wash away the defiled body (mu Hantian: shit, where have I defiled you!), Huimei took a bath with a violent momentum.

    While bathing in hot water, Huimei accidentally touched her head. It''s the place where he was hit by the magic bullet when he got Mu Hantian''s help. Huimei thought of Mu Hantian holding her head like a ball and couldn''t help shaking.

    It''s great to buy a new shampoo. Huimei took several times the usual time to wash her hair, apply a thick conditioner and take more thorough care of her hair with a hair mask.

    After walking out of the bathroom, while absorbing the water droplets from her hair with a bath towel and entering the bedroom, Huimei picked up the remote control from the portable quilt stove covered with a checkered tablecloth and turned on the TV.

    No matter what kind of countryside it is, Japan is very sensitive to the shooting incident. In fact, it was a magic bomb. Nevertheless, the asphalt road was excavated, the signal lights were cut off, and the rolling shutter door of the building was damaged. If it looked like a shooting incident, it should be reported on the morning news.

    Soon, it became the frame of news reports. Indeed, as the headline news, it released the picture of many media crowded at the intersection of yesterday''s conversation with Mu Hantian.

    The police surrounded the intersection, pulling a yellow tape forbidding entry. The sad appearance of the rolling shutter door of the involved building also occasionally appears in the picture. The report itself only said that there was a shooting incident, which ended after saying that there was no clear reason. Tune the channel, and the news on other channels is roughly the same.

    "Ah! Those guys!"

    A channel camera caught Mu Hantian and Luwu mixed in a group of nearby residents watching the excitement.

    Huimei endured the reflex impulse to turn off the TV. Although they were only photographed in an instant, they looked serious and seemed to be talking about something.

    "Go to work." put everything away and Huimei is ready for today''s work.

 Chapter 916

    Huimei''s job is to be a signing member of a special telemarketing operator.

    On the commercial street about 10 minutes'' walk from the east gate of Shinjuku Station, the office of the relevant enterprise building of Dokodemo, a large mobile phone company, belongs to the Department mainly responsible for opinion processing and customer conversation.

    The wiring specialty of opinion processing, even as a telephone operator, seems to be a field with few hands. This is the first job Huimei got in this world, and it has done so now.

    Because it is a understaffed career, Huimei is highly fashionable. Huimei, with a heavy, calm and sweet voice, is a cherished existence in the workplace.

    And Huimei has the ability to master all the languages of the world. Even if a language that has never been heard suddenly appears, the brain can understand its concept. If you answer with this concept, the other party can understand. It seems to others that they can speak English, French, Korean and Chinese fluently.

    Huimei went to work. She changed into a gray vest, tight skirt and uniform with a ribbon design shirt in the cloakroom. After setting the attendance code as "attendance", she sat in the assigned seat. Because they are not regular employees, there is no so-called own desk, but because they are understaffed occupations, they generally sit in the same area of the office.

    Huimei put on her headphones again and transferred the call.

    "Youzuo?"

    "Huh? Ah, yes."

    Don''t disable Japanese answers.

    It''s a vague man''s voice. Although the man''s voice repeating Huimei''s name has only two words, it must be a Japanese concept.

    "I''m youzuo..."

    "Youzuo... Is it? It''s completely integrated into the Japanese. The brave Amelia."

    Huimei was surprised. She didn''t want to make her colleague Lixiang feel uneasy. Her throat couldn''t help shaking.

    "Who''s calling, please?"

    "Those who know the brave and the demon king. And those who try to destroy you."

    Not some voice in Huimei''s memory.

    "That is to say, I visited again and again last night..."

    "It was unexpected for the brave and the demon king to work together on a common front."

    "Even if they are consistent, they are not the result of their original intention."

    "Oh, oh, oh, well, maybe so. Anyway, it''s not wrong to think I''m an assassin from ander Isla. Last night was just a little greeting. Remember!"

    It''s hard to estimate who the other party is and can''t answer casually. The man at the other end of the phone said some absurd things.

    "It is my duty and the will of Andre Isla to erase the devil Satan and the brave Amelia who have crossed the different world."

    "What!" the sudden words made Huimei unable to hide her surprise.

    Why should Andre Isla, who recaptured the world with human power and should have recovered peace, destroy himself?

    "Me, me too. It''s hard to answer without reviewing the current situation..."

    "Oh, oh... Review the status quo. Are you ready to review the status quo of the brave and the demon king running away with their tails under some kind of attack? I''m very interested."

    It was a roaring greedy voice from the dark depths. Huimei felt it. This is the devil''s world. Immediately calm your head down and return to yourself as a brave man.

    Amelia Eustacia resolutely replied, "there should be no other four kings except alcel. Who are you in the demon world?"

    There was a silence on the other end of the phone. Seeing this, Huimei continued: "what? Andre Isla''s will just wants to shake me. It doesn''t work. I don''t want to hear the voice of the demon world."

    "Well, it''s a pity that you can''t believe it. Anyway, it''s just recently." unexpectedly, the other party hung up at will.

    Huimei took a deep breath and took down her headphones.

    Right next to Li Xiang, she didn''t know what Huimei said, and she didn''t know what kind of phone call she received. She felt a little confused. Huimei said to Lixiang. "There are really all kinds of people in the world."

    Although Li Xiang is a little confused, she still thinks it''s better not to pursue.

    So it''s time for lunch break. Facing Lixiang with a puzzled expression, Huimei deliberately answered with a smiling face. "I''m sorry. What''s next? Shall we go to dinner first? Anyway, the bank is crowded at this time."

    "Yes... Just say that."

    He went to the cloakroom and put his mobile phone, passbook and seal into his small bag. When he was about to go out, Huimei''s mobile phone vibrated.

    The heart can''t help jumping wildly. Although she pretended to be overbearing, the call from the just lost character really left a shadow on Amelia''s life in Japan.

    "Phone?"

    "Well..."

    Looking at the picture of the incoming call, I don''t know the fixed phone number. It''s from Kyoto.

    "Don''t you answer?"

    "There''s a... very annoying hunch."

    The phone continued to ring. I can only take it.

    "Hello, who is it?"

    "Hello, is that miss youzuo Huimei''s mobile phone?"

    Huimei''s tension eased slightly. Different from the voice just now, it''s the voice of a middle-aged man who sounds very kind.

    "Yes, yes. Who are you, please?"

    "I''m really sorry to be busy. I''m from Daimu police station."

    "Ha?"

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Huimei''s forehead is carved with a carving knife, generally depicting deep wrinkles.

    As if she could see the unpleasant smell with the naked eye, Huimei''s attitude even made the policewoman at the front reception of daidaimu police station step back.

    "Long wait." soon a uniformed policeman appeared in the reception room and nodded to Huimei.

    Unfortunately, for Huimei now, there is no time to answer this psychologically.

    "Please come. This is also the preliminary procedure."

    "Ha?"

    "Well, it''s impolite to confirm your ID card... OK. Next, write your address and name on this document, and then seal here..."

    Why do I bring my insurance certificate and seal today. It should not be used except for handling the bank''s cash card.

    Press the signature with a pen that almost tore up the document, as if to crush the ink taken out, turn the seal, cover the seal with a penetrating momentum, and even cover it on the table.

    I don''t know if I understand the idea in Huimei''s heart. Although there is a little uneasiness about Huimei''s appearance, the police always have to smile at kind-hearted citizens.

    "Well, then the identity guarantee procedures are completed. Mr. Mu Hantian and Mr. Luwu are waiting in another room and can go back together. If you know anything, you may have to ask some questions."

    "It''s not going back together!" Huimei retorted to the police.

    At the entrance of the police station, Mu Hantian and Luwu stood as if nothing had happened.

    "Why... Why, i... I want to." Huimei trembled angrily.

    "Why, as a brave man, I have to be the identity guarantor of the Demon King School!"

    "Fool! It''s too loud!"

    The people around them looked at them and showed ambiguous smiles. Mu Hantian pushed Huimei outside the police station.

    "Isn''t there no way? You''re the only one who can help. Alan and CHEN Ye can''t guarantee."

    As if to say something, Huimei scratched her head. "Where did you know my number? Did you peek at my cell phone last night?"

    "What are you thinking? We were forced to write our phone number when we were taken to the police station."

    "That is to say, do you usually name me?"

    "I said there was no one else. Because we had no friends, we couldn''t help it. And didn''t we let you live last night?"

    Huimei pulled off the ribbon of her uniform, hugged her head and said, "be careful! I''ve received a threat call at work today! It''s the demon king! You too! Be careful as much as possible!"

    "What are you talking about?"

    Huimei doesn''t care about Mu cold day, raises her chest with her hands on her hips and extends her index finger.

    "I warned! But don''t forget! It''s me as a brave man who defeated the demon king and guided Andre Isla to peace!"

    "I accept your intention, but please don''t forget the reality in public!"

    Feeling the cold sight of police officers and visitors, Huimei instantly turned red from her neck to her ears.

    "Always, in short, be careful! I just want to say this!"

    "Thanks for your advice..."

    Regardless of Mu Hantian''s listless answer, Huimei waved her small handbag and left like a meteor.

    "Me, and that guy. Both sides are stared at? Moreover, there is a call. Who will it be?" Mu Hantian touched his chin and began to think.

 Chapter 917

    After Mu Hantian villa, Mu Hantian began to incarnate Conan and began to think about who was behind the scenes.

    On the night Huimei came to stay, qiansui and someone who didn''t know who sent text messages about the earthquake.

    Although Mu Hantian returned information to both of them, he did not receive a response from the unidentified sender. There was only a reply from qiansui.

    "It''s neither a game nor a fantasy. It seems that an earthquake really happened

    For some reason, the signature decorated with the expression text of "qiansui" was inserted at the end of all the messages.

    Later, in several round-trip messages, he sent text messages stating the possible recent major earthquakes and the reasons he thought, but mu Hantian couldn''t judge where the key points were if he didn''t listen directly, so he decided to meet this evening.

    "Did the last Miss Sasaki say anything?"

    "She said she only heard voices."

    "Ha?" Lu Wu showed an unexpected expression.

    "He said it was like a strange warning by a man''s voice."

    "What do you mean? It can''t be a movie or animation. Ordinary female high school students can''t happen to have telepathy."

    "I thought this was Xiaoqian''s common delusion as a teenager." Mu Hantian said with a bitter smile.

    "Just after being attacked by magic bullet, Huimei received another threat call? The enemy doesn''t know who it is. After we investigate around us, we may exert pressure. Moreover, the worst thing is..."

    "You mean Miss Sasaki could be an enemy?" Alan took the meal up.

    "I really don''t want to think so. But no matter what, you can''t ignore any small possibility." after all, this animation has never been seen.

    "Well, do you need me to go with you?"

    "No, I can handle it for the time being. Although the world suppresses me, it only limits my power, and Esther brought them to me."

    "Anyway, be careful. After all, the enemy may also use small means such as poisoning."

    "I know, but now go and get dressed for a while. I''ll just eat and go."

    "OK."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Sorry, qiansui, I kept you waiting."

    "Never mind, I''ve just arrived." qiansui smiled and shook his head.

    "Eh? Xiao Qian, have you cut your hair?"

    "Yes, cut it short without hesitation! How about it?"

    "Well, it''s suitable."

    "Great!" qiansui answered frankly and shouted.

    "By the way, do you want to go back before dinner?"

    "Well, although it is true..." qiansui nodded discontentedly.

    "What to do next? Standing like this is not the way? Qiansui, do you know where there is a cafe?" Mu Hantian can only ask qiansui because he is not familiar with this area.

    Qiansui thought a little and said, "then go to the ''Nu Tao Liu'' Cafe. It''s very cheap. You should be able to stay at ease."

    "Then go. It''s my treat."

    "Good!"

    The nearest raging wave flows into the catering street of the underground connecting passage.

    "Ah... Mr. cold day."

    "What''s the matter, qiansui?"

    Qiansui stopped Mu Hantian who was going forward.

    "This... That."

    "What? What''s the matter?"

    "Just..."

    "Ah?"

    Qiansui lowered his head slightly. He didn''t know why his face was slightly red and clenched his teeth. Mu Hantian felt that qiansui even wanted to speak loudly for a moment, but it was an unexpected sentence.

    "Hand... Holding... Can you?"

    Just now I was full of energy, but suddenly my voice became like a mosquito.

    "Yes." Mu Hantian suddenly pulled qiansui''s hand and said.

    Qiansui''s body was stiff for a moment.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Ah, ah, no, great! Ah, no, nothing! Thank you..."

    "It''s too crowded! If not, it will disperse."

    For qiansui''s changing expression one by one, Mu Hantian knows what she thinks in her heart, but it''s not easy to say.

    Mu Hantian stared at qiansui''s face. So qiansui opened the distance from Mu Hantian, who stared at the sunny sky. But because holding hands, I couldn''t do what I wanted, so I twisted strangely.

    "Xiao Qian, don''t think too much."

    "Ah, yes, I see." qiansui looked away unnaturally and pulled Mu Hantian up.

    Mu Hantian sighed slightly in his heart. Qiansui, sorry, you and I are impossible.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    At the east gate of Shinjuku, there are underground store streets centered on Shinjuku Station. Walk down the stairs next to you, because it''s just the middle of lunch time and evening. There are not many pedestrians in catering street. Fortunately, the cafe is still empty.

    "Let''s start right away. I want to listen to the detailed situation again from thousands of people."

    "Ah, OK."

    Qiansui ordered the Ice Latte of the season, Mu Hantian ordered Blue Mountain coffee and began to talk.

    "I said that tinnitus has become serious since I worked in McGraw. At first, I thought it might be caused by pressure because I was not used to doing things, but whether Mr. Hantian, miss musaki or others were very gentle, there were no strange people among the guests, there were no troubles at school, and I even felt that my health was a little bad."

    Mu Hantian paid attention to his surroundings while echoing, and did not neglect the observation of qiansui.

    "Also, I thought it was strange that I said that only my family had a serious earthquake. Last night, although no one was there, a voice suddenly sounded in my ear."

    "What''s that sound like? Isn''t it what you hear when you talk like usual?"

    Qiansui put his finger on his chin and made a little thinking movement.

    "Well -- by the way, does Mr. Han Tian usually watch movies or animation?"

    "Yes." Mu Hantian nodded.

    "Isn''t it like a radio wave? It sounds like an echo. That''s it."

    "Ah?"

    Qiansui seemed to think of something. At this time, he gently breathed out.

    "I always think it''s a very flustered and vibrant uncle''s voice. It comes like the FM of the radio. It doesn''t feel well aligned. It can be heard at ordinary times."

    "Really?"

    "Yes, yes..."

    Mu Hantian leaned out and asked, and qiansui nodded in surprise.

    "Moreover, what I said was very simple. I just said ''ah - can you hear me''."

    "Although I answered without hesitation, I always felt that my voice didn''t convey the feeling of ''can you hear me?'' because there was no way, I just waited for the other party to say something, so I heard him say, ''well, forget it, because there are only a few people who can hear, and they can say it for nothing. Natural phenomena should occur frequently in the world over there. Recently, I can''t If something bigger can happen, be careful. We will also consider the best time to go there. ''"

    At this time, qiansui stopped for a while and drank an Ice Latte.

    "Is that all?"

    "Yes. I don''t know what it means. I think it''s definitely like calling the wrong number. All I know is that I''m not the recipient. I talk and think wrong! Wrong! During this period, the FM is staggered again, the sound becomes farther, and the tinnitus stops after that."

    "Therefore, speaking of the recent frequent natural phenomena, there are only earthquakes."

    "It took me a long time to think of this. Because I was surprised to hear this voice. I couldn''t think about anything for a while." qiansui smiled bitterly and took another sip of the latte that began to melt when he talked.

    Mu Hantian searched his memory. The sound received by qiansui should be a kind of spiritual induction called "concept sending and receiving". Tuning the specific consciousness of human beings in different worlds with different languages is a common concept. After all kinds of words use their own language to understand these technologies.

    "I see. It''s the people over there. It''s interesting."

    Thinking quietly, Mu Hantian took a sip of coffee.

    I always think things are getting more and more interesting.

 Chapter 918

    "Sure enough, it''s great to discuss with Mr. Han Tian."

    "Nothing. I''m just confused about a lot of things."

    "But thank you for believing me in cold weather."

    "No, it''s nothing."

    "It''s amazing. Ordinary adults don''t listen to me seriously. To tell you the truth, when texting Mr. Han Tian, they also think about what to do if they are too surprised. They are a little afraid."

    "I am only eighteen years old." Mu cold day slightly Tucao, and continued: "you have not make complaints about parents and friends?"

    "It''s impossible to say. Apart from the possibility that high school students will be laughed at if they say such words, it will make people worry. Do you think this child can distinguish reality from fantasy?"

    "Er... It''s true." Mu Hantian can still feel qiansui''s worry because he also has a black history of secondary two diseases.

    "I just listen to what you say. At any time... Cough!"

    "No, don''t worry? What''s the matter?"

    Because of the Mu cold day when he suddenly coughed violently, qiansui hurriedly handed out cold water.

    While drinking cold water, my eyes tried to confirm the situation, but I couldn''t think well because of the picture captured in a corner of my line of sight.

    Why, why did Huimei and Luwu come into the store together!

    "Mr. cold weather?"

    "Cough, no, it doesn''t matter. It was just choked by accident."

    "Well."

    "Well, well, in a word, to sum up Xiaoqian''s words, first of all, tinnitus and strange sounds are not direct problems in themselves. What''s important is whether something bad has really happened. From this event, it''s about whether ''bigger'' has happened or not."

    Because Mu Hantian''s serious words, qiansui nodded.

    "Fortunately, the owner of this tinnitus doesn''t seem to have malicious contact. I think once something happens, as long as you pay attention to the people around you, it will be quite different."

    "Yes... That''s right."

    "Although there is no solution, that''s all I can say today." Mu Han drank cold water.

    Qiansui wrapped his two hands around the melted latte, made a little thought, and finally raised his face.

    "Mr. Han Tian, thank you very much. I feel a little better."

    "Well, that''s great."

    "Well, Mr. Han Tian, that..." qiansui''s voice trembled a little. I don''t know why I look troubled. My face turns red and looks at Mu Hantian.

    "I, Mr. cold day...!"

    "Stop!"

    Qiansui''s words were suddenly blocked by a powerful voice inserted from the side.

    This voice made Mu Hantian sigh.

    Qiansui didn''t know what had happened. She stared up at the face of the woman who suddenly stood at her desk and proudly looked down on them.

    "Never get involved with this man. It''s not good for you."

    "Ah, Huimei! You..."

    For mu Hantian''s words, Huimei didn''t care and said to herself, "it''s not against you. This man is about to disappear from Japan. If you don''t stop at the place just now, you will only feel pain."

    Qiansui''s response is very sharp.

    "I''m very sorry, but the big sister belongs to Mr. Han Tian. How to say, is she an acquaintance?"

    Until just now, I was still confused by something. For a moment, my expression was full of strength. I stood up while watching Huimei. This tone even surprised Mu Hantian and was hostile to Huimei.

    "Well, this is for you. This man is not what he looks like. His nature is more cunning and cruel."

    "Please don''t suddenly appear and say something too much. Who is the big sister of Mr. Han Tian?"

    "I am the enemy of this man. I am neither above nor below. Well, Miss Sasaki qiansui. I give you advice. It will only be unfortunate to have a relationship with this man."

    "Hey, hey, youzuo, stop." Luwu finally stopped from behind Huimei.

    "Xiaoqian, calm down a little." Mu Hantian wants to appease qiansui.

    "Don''t command me."

    "Mr. Han Tian, please don''t talk."

    The two women looked at each other with sparks in their eyes and didn''t want to stop the silent battle.

    "No, but it will cause trouble in the store. Hey, anyway, how about going out?"

    Concerned about the sight of other customers and clerks who noticed the bad atmosphere between qiansui and Huimei, Mu Hantian tried to tell him.

    "By the way, I remember. Big sister came to our store before."

    "So what!"

    But they turned a deaf ear!

    "It seems that I talked to Mr. Han Tian at that time. Is it Mr. Han Tian''s ex girlfriend or something?"

    From Huimei''s mouth twitching for a moment, there is no doubt that this word has unexpected power.

    "What?"

    "Sure enough. Then how can I get close to Mr. Han Tian? Now I have nothing to do with my big sister?"

    "Can you stop saying such stupid words? My relationship with this guy is not..."

    "Isn''t it, always wandering around Mr. cold weather?"

    "My relationship with this guy is not one that can be explained simply."

    "Do you want to say that you are closer to Mr. Han Tian?"

    I don''t know if I''ll listen to each other again. If you come here, I''ll fight with each other. The tension will reach its peak.

    Mu Hantian felt the cold eyes of other guests behind him. His twitching face was sweating and said, "can you calm down first? I..."

    Mu Hantian''s words of mediation failed to come to the end.

    It sounds like only the unusual roar of rumbling sounds in the store. Not only mu Hantian, qiansui, Huimei and Luwu, but even the other guests who are nervously watching here can''t understand what happened.

    The next moment

    "Yes, it''s an earthquake!" someone''s cry rang out.

    "It''s big!" who''s next.

    The next cry became speechless, and all the sounds in the underground passage suddenly began to shake violently were covered up by the roar.

    Although it should be underground, it even makes people unable to stand up and down. The tableware and supplies in the store fell to the ground, and the glass facing the lighting and passage was broken.

    "Danger!"

    Both those who heard the cry and those who made the cry saw the cracks in the ceiling in an instant.

    The roar and shaking did not stop. The crack began from the ceiling, and the ominous tentacle grew all the way to the floor.

    "Fall, collapse..."

    It seems to crush the table where Mu Hantian and qiansui sit. This is where the ceiling first falls.

    "Mr. cold weather!"

    Although qiansui shouted, the voice could not be conveyed to Mu Hantian. Although I saw the ceiling beginning to collapse, I couldn''t even escape from the shaking with my legs stiff with fear.

    The passage began to collapse. In the falling debris like raindrops, qiansui''s fear broke through the critical point, and his consciousness dissolved in the dark.

    You do have the ability to open your eyes. But even if you open it, there is only darkness here. Qiansui can''t help shouting.

    Although it was the first time to experience syncope, fear spread on qiansui because of the previous vivid memory. The stiff hands and feet trembled and felt the touch of countless rocks and gravel.

 Chapter 919

    "How, how is it?" qiansui couldn''t help muttering.

    "Great, regained consciousness." a woman''s voice sounded beside him.

    "Yes... Who is it?"

    "It''s me. Don''t be afraid."

    A woman''s voice came from the complete darkness. There are echoes around. I can''t hear clearly. But

    "You are..."

    Suddenly, a dark and fuzzy light appeared in the dark. The face I saw was the woman who broke in with Mu Hantian when drinking tea.

    Although at the moment of recognizing the woman''s face, I remembered the conversation before falling into such a gaffe, I found something black flowing on the glowing face near my forehead and became wet.

    "Doesn''t it matter?"

    "Ah, you say this, it''s no big deal."

    The thing began to flow again from the forehead wiped by the woman, and qiansui couldn''t help crying from the depths of his throat.

    "But, but, so much blood."

    "It doesn''t seem to matter. Don''t worry, it will solidify."

    The woman who said it didn''t matter held the mobile phone in her hand. The light source seems to be here. But even so, qiansui''s eyes still followed the blood strip flowing from the woman''s forehead.

    "But I can''t help it. I''m completely locked up."

    The woman shone around with the light of her mobile phone. The rubble of the underpass completely blocked the surrounding area, and only qiansui and women could stand up.

    "That... That, because of the earthquake?"

    "Yes, the underground passage collapsed and many people were buried underground. I think so."

    "I, how long have I fainted?"

    "Less than 30 minutes have passed since the collapse. Neither of them feels out of breath, that is, there is an air passage."

    His body moved tremblingly, but there was no special pain. It seemed to be infected by the woman''s leisurely appearance. His fear of darkness gradually decreased, and qiansui greatly exhaled.

    "It looks quite calm."

    "Yes. Such things were common before. Although you don''t seem to be used to this absurd thing, don''t you calm down?"

    "It''s because the big sister is here. If you''re alone, you''ll cry."

    On this occasion, the woman is still smiling.

    "I''m youzuo Huimei. In the front, Mu Han and I have nothing naive."

    "I''m Sasaki qiansui. I''m doing it now."

    This is the handshake at the climax of the extraordinary event. Despite this situation, qiansui was surprised by his calmness.

    "Mr. Han Tian, he..."

    "At least not around us. Although it can''t be far away."

    "No, not so..."

    Before such a thing happened, it was clearly across a table, and now it''s not around. That is to say

    "Ah, you mean being crushed by the rubble?"

    For Huimei, who simply said unspeakable words, qiansui was stunned.

    "Yes, although for me, I''ll be glad that guy died here."

    A succession of extreme and ruthless words. But this relaxation is evidence that Huimei itself does not think so.

    "That guy is definitely alive. Can he die in such a place? I will defeat that guy. It''s a tragic way to die when involved in disasters and accidents. I don''t allow it." however, Huimei confidently asserted.

    This confident statement somehow even made qiansui have more courage.

    "Yes, it must be all right."

    "Well, it''s all right." Huimei said so and sat next to qiansui.

    Because of the mutual confirmation of the location, in order to save the battery, Huimei turned off the mobile phone. Space is dominated by darkness again.

    "Also, don''t you think it''s strange?"

    "Why?"

    "There is just room for the two of us here."

    "Ah?"

    Qiansui has at least seen reports of the disaster scene. It is a strange phenomenon beyond miracles to think that survivors who can''t move at all and are waiting for rescue for several days can not only survive, but also have room for physical activity.

    "There should be several such places in the rubble. It seems that there are several magic boundaries. It must be what he did."

    "Magic enchantment?"

    "Maybe no one is dead. And the furthest border from here is less than 50 meters away. Maybe the loss is smaller than expected." Huimei''s words are to qiansui, rather than half to herself.

    "If it''s true, I should thank him. The demon king suddenly saved so many human lives. Is that so?"

    "Is it Mr. Hantian?" qiansui didn''t find Huimei''s pronunciation very strange.

    "Left a moment to make these numbers of enchantments. As expected, we can''t be careless. It is estimated that this space is also made by the demon king."

    "Here? It was made by Mr. Han Tian?"

    "Yes. In order to save us. It''s really hateful. Why should the devil save the brave? I can''t make a protective barrier of holy Dharma gas in an instant. Don''t I look like a self-centered villain." Huimei in the dark vented in a tone of self mockery.

    "Well... Although I don''t know what miss youzuo is talking about..."

    Hui Mei smiled bitterly.

    "Do you care about him?"

    "Ah?"

    Suddenly being said such words, qiansui jumped up in the dark.

    "What... Ah!"

    "Because I like the cold weather, I don''t like what I said, do I?"

    "Hi, like what, I''m not so..." qiansui was really flustered.

    "Is it really that easy to see?" asked in a sobbing voice.

    The answer was a wry smile. "Only I don''t know. Everyone knows if he watches. But I don''t know if he knows it or not."

    "En......" qiansui knew his face was getting hot.

    "Miss you, miss youzuo, what do you think of Mr. cold weather?"

    "Me?"

    "Well, although you and Mr. Han Tian are enemies, they are very close and very close."

    "Never be close to that guy. Well, because I''m an acquaintance, I''ve really experienced a lot of things."

    "To what extent, what is it?"

    "I knew each other first. It was about two years ago that the other party knew me."

    "Did you graduate from the same middle school?" qiansui continued.

    "In this way, we can forge a more peaceful relationship with each other." Huimei said with a bitter smile.

    "But if you like that guy, it must be very painful. So give up for the time being."

    "I always feel I can''t fully understand..."

    "I''ll understand soon... No, maybe it''s better not to understand. Anyway, now..."

    So Huimei accurately points zhongqiansui''s forehead with her finger in the dark.

    "Sleep a little. Because the devil''s secret doesn''t want others to know."

    For a moment, Huimei''s fingertip touched qiansui''s forehead sent out a faint light. When it disappeared, qiansui fell into a deep sleep.

    Gently lay down the sleeping body of qiansui.

    "I''m sorry to make you listen to the boring complaints, because you''ll forget them all when you wake up." as he said, he put his hand on qiansui''s forehead again, and his fingertips emitted a faint light again and disappeared immediately.

 Chapter 920

    "Is it nearby? Qiansui has fallen asleep!"

    In order to answer Huimei''s voice, great magic expanded on the other side of the rubble. Because of this expected amount of magic, Huimei opened her eyes for a moment.

    "It''s a little troublesome, but I''m sure it was deliberately targeted." with the sound of debris falling, Mu Hantian''s voice came.

    Then there was the sound of several small rock collapses, and a new situation occurred in the dark.

    "Xiaoqian, please come out from here. Although the loss is unexpectedly small, you can''t wait for help leisurely."

    The light lit up in the dark, and the bleak white light caused Huimei''s terrible memories.

    "Demon, demon king!"

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Your magic..."

    "You say this, my original purpose is to return to this world."

    "Back to this world?"

    "Ah, I was originally a person in this world. I went to your world because of an accident. If I want to come back, I can only do those things." yes, Mu Hantian is lying, but this is also a white lie.

    "Ha?"

    "Don''t say that for the time being. Now I have to move the rubble while maintaining the border. It''s a little laborious, and you can''t help at all." Mu Hantian let the magic penetrate into the surrounding rubble a little bit.

    In order to save Huimei, qiansui, Luwu and even the Japanese who don''t know their names, Mu Hantian launched his magic. If "Amelia the brave", the demon king who exposed his defenseless back was in front of him, he would surely wave his holy sword to kill. But the brave Huimei just stared at the back of her old enemy.

    This powerful magic swarmed out, and Huimei was afraid.

    "Woo... En."

    Qiansui''s breathing voice and voice too small to be called somniloquy dispelled the only trace of killing rising in Huimei''s heart.

    Although killing the demon king can achieve the goal now, many people who rely on the demon king''s ability will be crushed to death by the rubble in an instant. Qiansui and Huimei are no exception.

    "Why?"

    Huimei complained in the depths of her throat with a voice that no one could hear.

    "Why does the devil want to save mankind?"

    "Because I used to be human."

    "Really?" Amelia''s mind turned to the distance.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    When Amelia eustina was sensible, Andre Isla''s power plan was the first time that mankind was in crisis. The demon army and the great Dharma church were antagonistic to each other.

    In the remote countryside of the western continent, Nord, a farmer who barely managed to grow wheat on a not vast land? Eustacia''s only daughter is Amelia. Apart from his father, he has no relatives and no memory of his mother.

    When Amelia was ten years old, it was like a tsunami that the demon army from the central continent fell to the North Continent and the East kingdom.

    Although the western continent can lead to the heaven and is well guarded by the army centered on the Dafa church and the princes of the Kingdom, in spite of this, the attack of the western strategic army led by Lucifer, the devil marshal, was extremely cruel.

    Nord is a devout believer of the great Dharma church. He must visit the church with his daughter every day. Although the young Amelia didn''t know what the prayers sung by adults meant, she learned from her father and prayed hard because she knew what bad had happened.

    However, Amelia''s prayer was futile, and the army in the West could not resist the invasion of the demon king army.

    While listening to the ominous heralds running around the village every day, Amelia was afraid that when the terrible demons would burn up the fields cultivated by herself and her father, she spent the terrible night like this.

    Father is just a farmer. He is a man who doesn''t know how to fight and dedicates his life to growing wheat.

    Amelia wept in fear in bed at night. Her father observed and found that he stroked her hair with his rough hand until Amelia fell asleep.

    Amelia likes that kind of father best. With respect and love, he is the greatest hero who is more reliable than everyone in the world.

    Then, one day when Amelia was twelve. There was news of the fall of the territory of the aristocrats on the island adjacent to Amelia.

    Then I didn''t know if it was waiting for this, and the priests of the Dafa church came home. Amelia initially thought it was the church knights who came to save her village.

    But the father only let himself in the carriage, and then he wanted to stay here.

    Amelia didn''t understand what her father said at first. He also asked the elders and priests in the village to see off Amelia, trying to persuade his father to escape together. I can''t live alone. He is the only one who is with his father and the villagers.

    However, the father refused, but because of this, he knew the origin of his mother. It turned out that his mother was an angel in heaven. And he is the child of angels and humans, who has the power to defeat the demon king.

    "Anyway, listen. Amelia. Go with the priest. Where is your mother still alive? She should be watching you."

    "But, father, you..."

    "Because I have an appointment with your mother. What do you want

    When will I live in this village, this family and three people together? I have to fight in order to abide by the agreement. "

    The father gave Amelia, who held herself like a child, a particularly strong hug, crossed his eyes and curled down. The rough big hand stroked Amelia''s head.

    "It doesn''t matter. So do the members of the church army. Protect the village and fight with the island. The day when we can live together again will come."

    "Really?"

    "Ah, I never lie. I never break my promise, do I?"

    "Yes." Amelia wiped away her tears with her fist and nodded.

    "What a good boy." the father smiled on his warm face like a bunch of dried wheat.

    "I pray you can experience a glorious life in a world that drives away demons. Amelia, my daughter, I love you from the bottom of my heart."

    The next memory is a little cloudy. The figure of the father blurred by tears and the arm of the priest who wanted to separate the father from himself. From the thick window of the carriage, you can see the slowly shrinking father and the village.

    I wonder if I fell asleep because I was tired of crying. When I woke up, I fell asleep in a luxurious room I had never seen before.

    The priests who handled daily affairs told that this place was the headquarters of the great Dharma Church in the western continent. The temple of San igunolade gathered many reliable partners under the command of Amelia who left her father.

    Alba Meyer, one of the "six great priests" of the highest jihadist in the Dafa church. Emilada emilada aitwa, the court magician of the holy God of the western continent, the Irish Empire, who was captured by the Lucifer army. Albert ender, a Taoist priest who works as a woodcutter in the mountains.

    Sometimes four people fight together, and sometimes they lead the army to fight with the demon king army respectively.

    Then, one day when I was sixteen. Growing up to be a warrior who can use the holy sword, Amelia hosted the "evolution holy sword бд pianyi" in her body, and truly got the ability to defeat the demon king.

    The news of the birth of "brave Amelia" waving the holy sword from heaven spread all over the country, and many people worked hard after hearing Amelia''s name. The day of the birth of the brave can also be said to be the day when the humans of Andre Isla really began to resist the demon army.

    Amelia just looked at the situation calmly. No complacency. There was no grand ceremony. For myself, that is the day when I get the power to fight the demon king. In addition, it has no other meaning.

    What Amelia had in her heart was always her father''s face and her revenge for the darkness of the demon army. Although the partners noticed this, they didn''t say anything. They just became Amelia''s sword, Amelia''s shield and friends living and dying together.

    He defeated the three devil marshals with a broken bamboo momentum. The last battle was to climb the Demon King City. Fight the demon king and defeat the demon king, forcing the demon king to flee to a different world.

    Since Amelia learned to fight, she just lived by dreaming of killing the demon king.

    But now, the devil told her that her hope was that the devil''s real purpose was to return to this strange world, and she had never defeated the devil at all.

 Chapter 921

    There was a great commotion on the ground like a honeycomb.

    The road was completely blocked, and dozens of emergency vehicles surrounded the collapse site. Countless police lights paint the night of the city with tension. Outside this circle, there are many media vehicles.

    When the rescue team entered the underground passage, Mu Hantian had rescued all the victims from under the rubble. No one had obvious trauma. The rescue team members who entered the scene with a nervous look exceeded their surprise and shouted in panic.

    Some tired Mu cold days lie on the floor with other victims. Under such bad circumstances, no one can be surprised by Mu cold days.

    Of course, Mu Hantian can''t tell the emergency team that he asked for help from all the staff. Together with the victims, Huimei regained consciousness and began to walk with her own feet. Huimei, whose forehead was slightly scratched, was even the most seriously injured.

    Huimei knocked on the sleeping qiansui, and she immediately woke up. Then he found that he was already on the ground. When he saw Mu Hantian''s face, he seemed to want to say something, but he immediately shut his mouth.

    "Well, anyway, it''s great to be okay."

    "Yes, yes."

    Qiansui was touched by Mu Hantian on his forehead. Although he made an expression that couldn''t be relieved, he smiled a little. The surrounding rescue team members and police hurried to and fro to guide the "rescued" people to safety.

    Qiansui looked at youzuo Huimei, who received emergency treatment on her forehead in an ambulance, and remembered her conversation with Huimei before losing consciousness, but somehow her memory was covered with a layer of fog.

    "It''s impolite. It''s the one who was rescued."

    Next to them appeared a policeman in uniform with the same thing as the account book.

    "It''s great not to have been seriously injured. I''m very sorry. Please let me confirm the identity of the victim. Can you write down the contact address code here? Because it will be very necessary to compensate and return the found items later." so, the names and addresses of several people have been written on the account book handed out by the police officer.

    Mu Han wrote his name and address on the ground and handed it to qiansui. Qiansui also wrote down according to this.

    "Eh? Is it the daughter of Sasaki patrol department?" the police officer who looked at the address written by qiansui seemed to find something and said.

    "Well, if it''s Sasaki Qianyi of Harajuku police station, it''s my father..." qiansui replied in surprise. The police officer nodded at the name.

    "Sure enough. Sasaki police department is going somewhere because of the on-site arrangement. I want my guardian to pick up the minor, so I''d better call him. Sasaki patrol chief is really. It''s better to tell him that you''re okay than knowing that your daughter was involved in the disaster later."

    "Ah, OK." glanced sideways at Qian Sui nodding. The police officer said something on the radio.

    It should be calling qiansui''s father. Mu Hantian guessed.

    Looking at the officer''s action, qiansui suddenly began to panic.

    "That, that, Mr. cold day..."

    "It doesn''t matter." Mu Hantian probably knew what she was going to say, just some words of apology.

    "I''m so sorry." qiansui said sorry from the bottom of her heart.

    "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter. It''s great that we''re all fine. See you at work." while waving his hand, Mu Hantian left the saluting qiansui.

    "Hello!"

    Hearing the cry behind him, Mu Hantian looked back.

    "What''s up?"

    "I have decided that from now on, I will monitor you, and then find a chance to kill you!"

    "Er... It''s really good for you to speak out so blatantly."

    "I want you to take care of it!"

    "Well, well, whatever you like. I''m very tired today. I''m going home to bed."

    "Wait a minute!"

    "Well, nothing will happen today. The attack over there has failed."

    "The attack failed? What do you mean?"

    "You won''t start listening to Xiaoqian''s words from the middle?" Mu Hantian shrugged in surprise.

    "It can''t be a natural phenomenon. I don''t know whether it was the throwing of sonar or the magic intervention, but one thing I can only be sure is that they have seen through our disguise."

    Huimei''s eyes widened. "Then, the enemy is..."

    "Right beside us. We just didn''t notice it."

    "But, but, if so, who is it? Japan can release this power, which can not be supplemented by magic or holy Dharma..."

    "I have no special obligation to tell you. Even if I tell you, I can''t do anything." Mu Han decided coldly.

    Although Huimei wanted to refute for a moment, she had no power at all because Mu Hantian''s words were correct to a certain extent.

    "But I don''t hate you, so let me give you a hint."

    "Prompt?"

    "Ah, first of all, the other party can use power at will even if there is a distance. Think about who can do it in Andre Isla now. At least it''s a conceited guy who thinks he can kill you and me at the same time."

    Although Huimei tried to reason with these. But there is no such clue. Looking at Huimei who fell into thinking, Mu Hantian lifted his mouth with a mockery.

    "You know what? If you know, I''ll go back. I have to think of a solution, and I''m sleepy."

    "Wait a minute, wait a minute, I haven''t spoken yet..."

    "I''ll talk about it later. Now I''m leaving." he said, and he wanted to go back.

    "Demon ~ king ~ hall ~ lower ~..."

    "Wow, reed house!"

    I didn''t notice the reed house standing behind me like the spirit behind me. I almost ran into him.

    "I''m very sorry!"

    "Why, so suddenly, by the way, where were you just now?"

    The reed house was crying, inhaling his nose unsightly, and pointed to an ambulance over there.

    "Just now, I let Emilia approach, but I didn''t notice the enemy''s approach, and I was saved by his Highness the demon king. I always feel that I should apologize, don''t I? Ah ah!" Lu Wu knelt on the ground and kept crying loudly.

    Mu Hantian moved to the side while he was tired of the dusty reed house that began to cry.

    "I''m so tired of crying in such a public... Go back. By the way, you''re not hurt."

    "Woo woo, yes... Yes! You''re still worried about me, oh, I!"

    "Well, let''s go. If we don''t go, we won''t be able to take the bus. If we go back, the dinner will be cold." Mu Hantian impatiently pulled up the tearful reed house and walked to the station.

 Chapter 922

    "Is everything all right with alcel?"

    For Huimei''s question, Mu Han Tianming showed a suspicious expression and asked, "have you been hit hard on your head?"

    "It doesn''t matter. How''s that guy? Isn''t he hurt?"

    Mu Han Tian smiled and said, "I haven''t been hurt. But I seem to have been hurt mentally."

    "Oh." it''s okay.

    Mu Hantian said, "that guy said he didn''t do anything about the crisis of his Highness the devil. The result of crying was to sleep in this morning."

    "Tea, please."

    "Thank you." Huimei said thanks when she took over the tea cup handed over by CHEN Ye.

    "Master."

    "Well, call up the reed house and go to have a rest, Xiao Ye."

    "Yes," he nodded.

    "Anyway, don''t you mind? Not only were you injured, but also used some strength to make Xiaoqian fall asleep."

    "Ha?" Hui Mei was stunned.

    "What are you... Talking about?"

    "What do you say? Because you haven''t recovered your strength, doesn''t it matter if you do that kind of thing?"

    "What the hell are you trying to say?"

    "Nothing, just care about you."

    "I don''t need it. There''s nothing worse than... Being worried by the enemy."

    "Well, that''s right." Mu Han smiled awkwardly.

    "Well, forget it. If it''s done, hurry back to me."

    "I''ll do it without you saying." Huimei quickly walked back.

    "Wait a minute, Huimei."

    But Huimei didn''t even stop to leave this place as soon as possible.

    "If the stairs on the second floor are boat shoes..."

    Mu Hantian didn''t finish the information he should convey in the end.

    "Ah!" this is the only Huimei''s voice Mu Hantian heard.

    "Because it''s slippery, be careful." Mu Hantian finally said this sentence at the end of the commotion.

    Just woke up, Lu Wu, wearing a sweatshirt, grimaced and opened the cabinet of the emergency rescue box.

    In a corner of the room, Huimei, who was in a trance and didn''t know where to release her emotions, sat on the sofa.

    "Really... It can be said to be an illusion. The brave Amelia who almost forced his Highness the devil into a desperate situation fell down the stairs of the apartment and hurt her whole body... It will damage the reputation of his Highness the devil."

    The wound on the forehead treated last night also cracked and began to show blood through the gauze. It seems necessary to replace it. But the reed house showed the demon the contents of the first aid kit with a troubled look.

    "Only first aid plaster. I haven''t bought anything like bandages."

    "Because I didn''t expect to be hurt so badly, and I didn''t want to buy bandages and gauze. Hey, Luwu, although I have a little trouble, I went to the pharmacy in front of the station to buy gauze and bandage. It''s time to open the door. I still don''t want to be picky by this guy."

    "I see."

    In this way, the reed house wearing the Sweatshirt when getting up made the sound of leaving by bike.

    Mu Han Tian glanced at Huimei and said, "well, before things arrive, you can only disinfect them first. Wash them with water, and then use disinfectant..."

    Mu Hantian twisted the wet and dry towel and sat forward. Huimei recovered and grabbed the towel from Mu Hantian''s hand.

    "Don''t, don''t touch me! I''m not a child anymore. I''ll do it myself!"

    "Well, it''s rude. Do whatever you want. There''s the tissue."

    When she wiped it with a paper towel soaked in disinfectant, Huimei just felt very sad.

    "Does it hurt?"

    "No!"

    Because of Mu Hantian''s casual words, Huimei really threw up the disinfectant bottle with the lid open.

    "It''s dangerous! What are you doing?"

    "It''s so noisy! What are you doing! You''re the devil! If you''re the devil, do something cruel in this world like the devil!"

    "Ha? Why do you suddenly say that?" I don''t know what Huimei wants to say. Mu Han is very surprised.

    Huimei''s cry did not stop. "What! I''ve never heard of the demon king who is very rich but still works in fast food restaurants and is admired by female high school students!"

    "Well... If you want to say so, even I have never seen a brave man crying and being treated by the devil after stepping on the stairs!"

    "I haven''t seen it either! For the brave, let the Department go to the demon king of the pharmacy or something! And the demon marshal who goes to buy it immediately!"

    "Well, even if... Even if you say so..."

    Huimei didn''t know how to deal with the stormy feelings. She roared like a child: "why should she be so gentle to me!"

    Huimei''s cry pierced Mu Hantian.

    "Why should you be so gentle to me, to mankind and to the world! Why, why can you be so gentle!"

    "If you can be gentle... Why... Why...!"

    Despite her tears, Huimei shouted, "why kill my father!"

    Huimei gasped and sobbed. Mu Hantian stood speechless all the time.

    "The devil I''m chasing should be cruel. I only regard human life as mole ants and like the existence full of sadness and blood!"

    "I..."

    "It''s the devil Satan who burns farmland with fire, destroys cities with lightning, washes streets with flood, and connives at all cruel acts of demons! Even if you die, I won''t forgive you! I will never forgive you for taking away my father''s home, my father''s farmland, my father''s life and all my peaceful life!"

    "Huimei, I..."

    "But... Why... Why should the demon king... Be so gentle to the brave..."

    "In a word, I''m sorry. I can''t tell you many things. If I can do it, I promise you that if I have that power... I will help you revive your father."

    Huimei didn''t answer. But he didn''t answer. His swollen face opened his mouth and stared at the man''s face in front of him.

    Huimei was not prepared to extend anything, but she did not expect such a response at all. The fact of panic in front of Mu Hantian immediately made her face red and turned her back because of shame.

    "Excuse me..." the door of the porch was opened with a familiar voice.

    They looked at the porch in surprise, where they were led in by the reed house through the open door, and looked at the frozen figure of qiansui in the room.

    Luwu also never thought that the two people were in this state and kept the posture of opening the door.

    Qiansui, dressed in navy blue sailor''s suit, held a paper bag with the logo of staying in Shinjuku department store and fruit store.

    "That, that, I met Miss Sasaki who wanted to see his Highness the devil..."

    Luwu held the bag of the pharmacy and said this. Qiansui didn''t grasp the paper bag in his hand after a moment of daze.

    Qiansui staggered back one step. "Ah, ah ha ha, really, there are some interruptions."

    "Thousand, thousand ears..."

    "Sure enough, Mr. Han Tian and miss youzuo are here and there." qiansui''s knee trembled. Although there was no emotion in his eyes, the corners of his mouth twitched and forced a smile.

    "The so-called way, not so, Xiao Qian, this is..."

    "Xiao Qian, please, calm down..."

    "Hug, sorry..."

    Not listening to Huimei and Mu Hantian''s explanation before they landed, they turned around and ran out quickly.

    "This... Is terrible." Huimei murmured in an out of body voice.

    Mu Hantian covered his eyes and looked at the sky.

    "You''d better catch up and solve the misunderstanding..."

    Although Luwu looked around from the public corridor outside, there was no sign of qiansui.

    "Sorry, Huimei."

    "You go after it." Huimei said with a faint smile.

    "Sorry."

    "Lord devil, it''s shaking..." the reed house suddenly shouted.

    "This vibration... Terrible!"

 Chapter 923

    Qiansui was crying and running recklessly. Although Mu Hantian and Huimei seemed to say something, they really didn''t leave the place calmly.

    Sure enough, I like Mr. cold weather. But in the end, I''m just a young worker who has known me for a long time. I can''t compare with the history between Mr. Han Tian and miss youzuo.

    The relationship is broken, the heart is confused, and I don''t know what to do. Desperate to run, he rushed into the crowd of sasaka, hit a telegraph pole, tripped over a parked bicycle and violently hit a pedestrian coming from the front.

    "Yes, I''m sorry." qiansui said an apology without looking up.

    "This, ah, this, ah, is worth eating."

    The sound of falling from a place one head higher than qiansui is cold that qiansui has never heard so far.

    "When I failed just now, I thought it was like this and kept watching. However, I didn''t expect you to be so simply bound by the despair of those guys."

    He is a short man. Messy long hair, wearing T-shirts and jeans. It also looks about the same age as qiansui. But what happened to this eye.

    Purple, the ominous iris and pupil color that qiansui has never seen before.

    "Sasaki qiansui, your hatred and despair of the demon king and the brave will be used as my food to help you become a reality."

    People come and go in front of sassuka station in the morning. If two people stand there, it will become an obstacle to their peers.

    "Hey, don''t stay."

    The lazy young man with Playboy emphasis spoke from behind the man and grabbed his shoulder.

    The shoulder of the T-shirt held by the hand suddenly cracked, and the young man who was bounced off by the flying things rushed into the parked bicycles.

    "Too much..." qiansui wailed from the depths of his throat.

    People around didn''t know what had happened and stared at the man. Those are wings. Huge dark wings grow from behind humans.

    "Well, it''s time to hunt. Today I''m going to surpass the demon king."

    At this moment, the elevated track of Jingwang line collapsed due to a mysterious explosion.

    Mu Hantian just wanted to come alone, but Huimei was not at ease, and Luwu followed.

    The roar was heard immediately after the earthquake. It''s obviously done by magic interference.

    "Wait for me, qiansui!" Mu Hantian ran.

    "Look at that!"

    "What happened!" the reed house groaned.

    The track fell and the viaduct collapsed, crushing the shopping center adjacent to sasaka station. Although it can confirm the residue of magic, it is not like the enchantment made by Mu Hantian in an instant to save people.

    The other side of Jiazhou street is blocked. Mu Hantian saw two figures in the sky covered by the capital expressway.

    The enemy seems to have no intention of hiding. The fleeing people watched from a distance, staring at the figures floating in the rubble and in the air.

    "Those guys...!"

    "It''s... Who. Did this guy put this..."

    "It must be!"

    Mu Hantian jumped onto the rubble. While avoiding the broken electric pole, he passed through the rubble pile that did not know when the second collapse would occur. Huimei and Luwu are also one step behind.

    There are two figures. He spread his huge wings, a man with something under his armpits and a ghost like robe, and a headscarf covered his eyebrows. That''s a man, too.

    "Oh, Lucifer. Is this your new friend next to you?" I won''t admit it. Although I haven''t seen it, I won''t admit it by memory.

    "Isn''t this your highness Satan, the demon king? No, it''s time to call you mu Han Tian now. Alcel also looks very energetic, great."

    "Lucifer...? is it a lie?"

    "How could it be... Why are you here?"

    Huimei was too surprised to speak. Luwu also shook his head like he didn''t believe the scene in front of him.

    Lucifer was the devil Marshal whom Amelia the brave defeated at first. Become the fallen angel of the devil. Commander of the demon army who commanded the strategy of ander israsi.

    "Long time no see, brave Amelia... No, it''s youzuo Huimei now."

    "Impossible..."

    "Yes, your sword does run through me, but I''m here now."

    Lucifer, the demon Grand Marshal, spread his black wings and smiled proudly in the name of a fallen angel. Under his armpit was a thousand unconscious ears held like a kitten.

    "Thanks to my new friend, isn''t it?" Mu Hantian tilted his chin to the man wearing a headscarf.

    "Unlike alcel, manabronsi and andumali, you are not a real devil. However, I think it is easier to attack the powerful western continent with the blood of heaven, but you failed."

    "Yes, at first, I tried my best to expel human forces in order to exercise my master''s orders. But..."

    Lucifer stared at Huimei.

    "I didn''t finish it. I was defeated by the brave. I came here as you know."

    "Can you ask a friend over there to explain what happened later?"

    "What should I do?" Lucifer asked the man with flowing robes next to him.

    "OK. I..."

    "One of the ''six great magistrates'' of the great Dharma church, Alba Meyer?"

    The man''s action twitched and stopped in response to Mu Hantian''s name.

    Huimei has become extremely chaotic. Why, the name is

    "Alba! Lie! Alba is mine..."

    "Send you to this world to kill your companion with me, isn''t it?"

    "You know?" as if frustrated, the man raised his robe while making a voice of regret.

    It was the face of a stable middle-aged man about 50. The shaved head, a feature of the high priest of the great Dharma church, glittered in the sun.

    The great God official''s robe with pure white, blue and silver silk thread and embroidery fluttered because of the draught.

    "No, just what I happened to see, just before I entered the world."

    "Cheat... Cheat. Alba, why, you and Lucifer... Want to kill me..."

    "It all started after Lucifer lost to Amelia."

    Alba, the great God, smiled and said that it was from this time. He wanted to speak loudly, but

    "After expelling the demon king army, because he was afraid that the brave would show their prestige, he threw it into the different world. When his strength was weakening, he drew Lucifer in and secretly wiped out the brave, trying to safeguard the vested rights of the upper class. Right? What a third rate plot." Mu Hantian interrupted Alba again.

    And these words hit the point. Alba didn''t say a second word and was silent with his mouth open and closed.

    Mu Han Tianji laughed at alba and said, "it''s an old-fashioned plot, bald man! It''s a boring three-level plot, and the story is so old-fashioned. It''s a fairy tale read by children."

    Saying this, Mu Hantian poked Huimei''s head on the side.

    "What are you doing?" although Huimei couldn''t hide her shock at the exaggerated facts, she came back to her senses because of Mu Hantian''s sudden action.

    "Bald... Boring... Children..." Alba was hit in different ways.

    "Well, your highness, it''s not bald."

    Mu Hantian didn''t care about what Lu Wu said. He continued, "you can guess the way to win Lucifer over. Take returning to heaven as the bait, right?"

    "Why do you know this!"

    "Cut, it''s said that this is a third rate plot, and as long as it''s not a fool, you can guess. What else can a fallen angel promise to cooperate except returning to heaven?"

    "Demon... Demon king, you bastard!" Alba became rough because of his anger.

    "Please write a better story in the future. Oh, no, you don''t have a future at all."

 Chapter 924

    "Demon king! Doesn''t it matter what this girl becomes? I found that you are very close to this girl."

    Mu Hantian can only smile bitterly at Alba''s words that have been divorced from human relations.

    Huimei looked at Mu Hantian and Alba alternately in an instant, and soon fixed her eyes on alba. "Yes. I hate demons and traitors most."

    "Can you? It''s not easy to save a small amount of power. If you fight, you may not be able to go back?"

    For mu Hantian''s words, Huimei just laughed it off. "If you work hard, there will be good things."

    "Really, let''s go." he gently greeted the sky with his fingers. Mu Hantian continued, "if you want to do it, come on. Kill you immediately. So, give me back Xiaoqian."

    "But, but, your Highness the devil king." the one who broke the tension from behind was the reed house.

    "Now it''s time to confirm the situation of the other party. I don''t know why I''m suddenly provoking now. It''s dangerous to make trouble foolishly..."

    "Good advice, alcel. That''s it."

    Lucifer''s wings seemed to shine for a moment. I don''t know what it is. The cold wind and a moment''s groan rang out. Mu Hantian and Huimei turned back. There lay the reed house that gushed blood from the left chest pierced by something.

    "Hello, reed house!" Mu Hantian shouted.

    "Hey, do you have such power even for the cohabitant alcel? It can be seen how desperate this little girl is for you." Lucifer said with ridicule and sympathy.

    Because the reed house fell down with blood, the panic spread around in an instant. After the collapse of the elevated track, I don''t know if it is the Japanese''s unique low sense of crisis. Just now, there are still a large number of curious onlookers watching Lucifer on the stage.

    Ignoring the scattered people who fled, Lucifer muttered, "it''s sin to be with young people. I didn''t expect that because of trivial things, he was so desperate for human beings and increased his sadness."

    "You... Take Xiaoqian''s heart..." Mu coldly stared.

    "It''s easy to control the negative feelings of a specific person. It has power that can''t be compared with before. It seems to have become a magic bullet that only works for you... Look."

    At this moment, Lucifer''s wings flickered secretly, and countless light bombs poured into the ground.

    "Damn..."

    But it is not the number and speed that can be avoided with human very thin feet. Mu Han Tian smacked his mouth, raised his hands and made an action to sweep the sky. So countless light bombs changed their tracks according to the action of their hands and hit the nearby building.

    The explosion sounded, all the windows of the leased building involved were destroyed, and the human beings living in it poured out like bees smoked their nests.

    "Demon king! Alcel, he..."

    Huimei picked up the head of the reed house that was lying motionless. However, the blood flowing out of her chest did not stop, and her skin suddenly turned into a white paper color. Put your fingers around your neck and wrist. Your pulse is weak and rapid.

    "How disappointing!"

    "Is it possible to say something about other people''s affairs?" then Lucifer sent out a second shot.

    Mu Hantian still raised his hands to sweep the sky and let the magic bomb hit the surrounding buildings.

    Sassuka became like a battlefield in front of the station.

    "Hahaha! After being defeated by the brave Amelia, I found that the original taste of destruction was so delicious!"

    Lucifer''s laughter echoed in the air. In front of the dusty sassuka station, it has become the lane of Shura.

    People who do not know where to escape and those who do not escape in time have completely stopped the original function of the street because of explosions and strange events that are impossible in daily life.

    "Don''t get carried away, Lucifer! The purpose is to kill the demon king and Amelia!" cried alba, who looked at him from the side.

    Lucifer just stared at Alba with boredom.

    "Do you have a problem with me?"

    Although Alba was a little timid for a moment because of Lucifer''s momentum, he said firmly in a sharp tone while sweating. "Don''t forget that I, I manipulated gate and made a bridge to heaven."

    Lucifer deliberately smacked his mouth loudly and looked at qiansui under his arm.

    "There''s no need to think. At least the little girl is here, and the current demon king and brave Amelia won''t run away."

    After the flying dust stopped, the place left only the blood marks of the reed house, without the shadow of Mu cold day, Huimei and the reed house.

    "Lucifer!"

    "Don''t panic. Let''s chase."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Wait a minute! Was that bluff?"

    Using the hiding place in the alley, Mu Hantian and Huimei fled the two people in the sky. But the blood from the reed house on their shoulders remained on the ground bit by bit. It may be tracked.

    "It''s not like this. It''s just because qiansui is in their hands. I can''t fight well."

    The flowerpot in front of the nearby courtyard made a terrible noise and was blown to pieces.

    "Attacked!"

    "Just read it!"

    Unable to even look back at the sky behind her, Huimei jumped into the shadow of the telegraph pole and Mu Hantian hid under the eaves of the folk houses. But just hold the tall reed house and hide your head, you will show your ass.

    "Where''s the energy just now!"

    With Lucifer''s thunderous voice, a huge magic ball hit the folk houses hidden in Mu Hantian.

    "Cut......" Mu cold day has no good way now, so he can only keep avoiding.

    "Why do you want to do things..." Huimei looked at Lucifer who involved the world without hesitation.

    "Hurry up!"

    Mu Hantian didn''t even show the appearance of fighting. He picked up the reed house and desperately wanted to escape.

    "Don''t run!" Lucifer aimed at Mu Hantian who was running away and made the shape of the gun with his fingers.

    "Danger!"

    Huimei saw this and before she could cry, Mu cold day was pierced on her shoulder and lay down with the reed house.

    "Are you okay?" Huimei jumped out of the shadow, hid Mu Hantian and the reed house behind her, and stared at Lucifer.

    "Eh? Amelia, are you protecting your highness?"

    Lucifer laughed like ridicule, but Huimei was not fooled by this provocation.

    "Lucifer, you haven''t used your skills yet?"

    We must delay time to see the war. Luwu is dying. Mu Hantian must not be able to become a combat force. More importantly, we should consider the personal safety of qiansui held by Lucifer and should not attack recklessly.

    "So what?" Lucifer did not deny Huimei''s words.

    "Whether it''s magic ball or command, you who fought with me are not at the same level as now."

    "It''s enough to bury you now."

    Huimei didn''t miss listening and stopped at all. "A quiet rebel character will lose."

    "In a word, you can''t show your true skills here. And..."

    Somehow Alba slowly followed behind Lucifer.

    "You can''t waste any more. By the way, even if the fallen clergy, unlike Lucifer, can recover by evil means, it won''t be so hard."

    Alba should have heard, but he didn''t say anything.

    "But I also have the limit of patience. The brave Amelia is not naive enough to do nothing."

    "What''s your plan? You can''t escape?" Lucifer smiled calmly.

    "What are you laughing at? It''s disgusting! I''m not kidding! It''s me who wants to kill the demon king!"

    "Hurry up, now it can be buried with amelia. Because I have to leave the power to control gate," Alba said, taking something like a pistol out of his robe.

    Huimei watched with wide eyes. Pistols and the like are certainly not Andre Isla''s weapons. In other words, I don''t know whether Lucifer or Alba got it from the world.

 Chapter 925

    The sniper incidents targeting Mu Hantian and Huimei and the continuous Street robber incidents are actively supported by alba.

    During Andre Isla''s trip, he did not humiliate the name of the great priest. As a great clergyman, he was respected by everyone. With the power of heaven and the smile of a loving father, someone wearing the skin of a man who constantly relieved Amelia''s pain during their journey is now facing himself with a murder weapon from the world. Huimei, that is, Amelia clenched her teeth because of sadness and regret.

    What makes Alba like this.

    The dirty clergyman didn''t care what Huimei thought. He aimed his gun at Huimei and the fallen Mu Hantian.

    At this time, Huimei heard many sirens from a distance. It''s the fire police who started searching this area. Although they came here, whether Mu Hantian or Lucifer, they have attracted a lot of people''s attention. It is natural to be informed. But with Lucifer as the opponent, the damage will be bigger and bigger.

    "Lucifer! Delay will increase the number of witnesses!"

    "Alba, you are too afraid of the head and the tail. If you increase it, you can reduce it."

    Huimei shuddered. With Lucifer''s dangerous words, the magic suddenly surged.

    "What are you going to do?"

    "The mysterious terrorist explosion, the collapse of houses and many victims. That''s all with the common sense of this country." Lucifer smiled wickedly.

    "But the devil will never recover."

    Huimei immediately looked aside and a light flashed past.

    "Gu, GA!" the groan came from behind Huimei.

    "Demon king!"

    Lucifer''s photoelasticity pierced Mu Hantian''s chest. Mu Hantian opened a black hole in his chest, and the hand supporting the reed house lost strength, and the reed house''s body was thrown to the ground.

    "Demon king! Demon king! Cheer up!" Huimei patted Zhenao''s cheek, but although she twitched, she didn''t move again.

    "Cheat! Cheat! How could this happen, demon king! You are going to be knocked down by me, how can you!"

    Lying across, I wanted to do a heart massage, but I was so surprised when I looked at the penetrating chest. The human heart is indeed penetrated. There''s no way to revive him.

    Looking at such Huimei and Mu Hantian, Lucifer showed a satisfied smile.

    "It''s useless. Give it back to you, little girl." then he threw the thousand ears in his arms into the air like scraps of paper.

    "Qiansui!" Huimei raised her face wet with tears and hurriedly slid to the landing point.

    "Woo...!"

    The fragile human body was easily damaged by catching a girl falling from a few meters above. Huimei''s foot, which slides under qiansui, bends in the impossible direction.

    Lucifer, who looked down at the situation from a distant height, showed a sadistic smile.

    "Alba, I''ve finished the contract. Let me abide by the agreement."

    Then he opened his arms to the left and right. Powerful magic gathered in both palms.

    "What, what...!" Huimei generally endured pain and looked up at Lucifer.

    But Lucifer didn''t look at Huimei. The thing in sight is the surrounding buildings.

    "Lucifer! Stop, Lucifer!"

    Huimei, who understood Lucifer''s intention, cried under qiansui, but this kind of thing could not stop the devil marshal.

    "Great voice. Until death, play a beautiful chorus with the sound of destruction and the cry of despair."

    Then... He began to release magic bullets around.

    "Farewell, brave Amelia! Follow the devil and alcel!"

    With Lucifer''s words, the surrounding buildings began to collapse and people began to flee in panic.

    Huimei opens her eyes. I still remember that I have the consciousness of death, but being conscious means that I am not dead.

    However, it is impossible not to be hurt when pressed by countless weights.

    "Yes."

    The body is moving. Who fell on his body and remembered the thousand ears thrown away by Lucifer at that time.

    "Qiansui!... woo..."

    Flustered to get up, Huimei began to realize the condition of her feet. Suddenly, the blood in the body was boiling and the pain ran all over the body, but it strengthened the sense of being alive.

    "Well, cough." qiansui groaned.

    Huimei got up slowly from the bottom of qiansui and let qiansui lie on the ground while protecting her feet.

    "Thousand ears, thousand ears!"

    "Ah!" after patting his cheek, qiansui opened his eyes with an unexpected simplicity.

    "Miss youzuo... How do you..." although she recognized Huimei, qiansui moaned and wrinkled her face because of the pain of her body.

    "The, wings... Terrible man..."

    Because of qiansui''s dreamlike words, Huimei couldn''t help raising her face. If you''re okay, Lucifer should be the most vigilant. But why

    "What!" Lucifer looked ahead in surprise.

    Mu Hantian is now using magic to protect the place where Huimei and others fell.

    "Sure enough, you were fooled. Although my story is also a third rate story, you are too stupid."

    "Demon king... You..."

    "I''m sorry, but this is not the time to say this. Qiansui will be handed over to you for protection. I''ll deal with these two guys."

    "I refuse. I''m a brave man. No matter how degenerate, I can''t always help the demon king. What''s more, you lied to me just now."

    "Forget it, it''s up to you, but don''t be too brave." looking at Huimei standing up while protecting her feet, Mu Hantian sighed.

    Huimei raised her right hand above her forehead. "I''ll let him finish right away!"

    "Miss youzuo?"

    Huimei looked down at the shocked qiansui and said with a smile, "just for a while, just look at it."

    Put your hand over qiansui''s forehead, and qiansui''s body was completely wrapped by a transparent sphere shining with golden light. It''s a barrier made of holy Dharma Qi to deal with magic.

    "Miss youzuo, this is!"

    Huimei showed a particularly bright smile. "I hope qiansui knows, anyway."

    Then the hand waved vigorously. It changed at this moment. Huimei''s dark hair fluttered. It began to shine. On the inside of Huimei''s right hand, there is a bright light like a flash.

    "Show me! My power! In order to destroy demons!"

    "Woo... Oh..."

    Lucifer retreated. A strong wind centered on Huimei. Just a rising storm should have no physical impact on the devil''s Lucifer. Huimei''s strength is

    "Holy Dharma gas..."

    "I am a brave man. Even if the world changes, only this fact will not change!"

    A column of sunlight appeared on the dark ground as debris clouds fell. His hair and big eyes, shining like gray silver silk thread, radiated the crimson vision that would pierce the devil anyway.

    The flash overflowed from Huimei''s right hand and turned into the shape of a sword. This is the technique that the metal "silver" of the heaven kept by the ander islada Dharma God Church in the body echoes with the spirit of the holy Dharma since ancient times.

    The name of the sword formed by the ''Silver'' of "Amelia Eustacia" is called "evolution sword бд blade wing". This light and power were born by absorbing the holy Dharma Qi of the holder.

    The golden light on the body is woven with the wings of a blazing angel. It inherits the blood of heaven. Only the brave can wear the broken evil clothes. This is also the holy Dharma Qi of the owner, which is controlled by this powerful force.

    The whole body was full of holy Dharma Qi, and Huimei''s wounds were all healed. Whether it''s a broken foot or a wound on the forehead, it''s like there''s no trace from the beginning, not even a trace.

    "The growth of the sword... Can only reach the first stage. Some uneasy." Huimei murmured discontentedly.

    The slender holy sword like a bayonet and the broken evil clothes covering only the forehead, chest and feet are more unreliable than expected. And because wrapped in a dirty suit, it looks very asymmetric.

    "Well, forget it. The other party is the same. It''s not true. You shouldn''t care about the surface at this time."

    Huimei directly cuts the blade wrapped by light to the enemy.

    "Devil Marshal Lucifer, immoral Alba! Let me convict you today for your crimes against your world!"

    The real body of Amelia ustina, the brave person who came from ander Isra to destroy the devil, is here.

 Chapter 926

    "If you want to fight, fight quickly. What nonsense? I don''t know if the villains die of talking too much? Although we are not villains." Mu Hantian interrupted in front of the posture of the holy God.

    "It''s so noisy! After defeating those guys, you''ll be next. Wake up!"

    "Yes, just before that, please... Before that."

    Mu Hantian raised his right hand again as if he had a sudden idea, and then

    With the inaudible spell, he snapped his fingers. So I don''t know why, so far, from a distance, there are demon kings with different world conditions. Their humans are wrapped in green light and solidified on the spot. More than that. The world was suddenly dominated by silence. Not just humans, all the time surrounding that place seems to have stopped.

    "Hey! What did you do?"

    Huimei stared at Mu Hantian, but mu Hantian, who took back her right hand, shook her head.

    "No, it''s just a magic border. It''s not a good thing to be seen too much, and it''s not good even to be involved in our war. Then I don''t want the media to interview, so I closed the space in this area." Mu Hantian seemed to say as if nothing had happened.

    "So don''t let those guys escape from the enclosed space. It''s very troublesome."

    Huimei smiled bitterly and pointed the holy sword at Lucifer to get ready.

    "Well... It seems that I have to do my best!" Lucifer was no longer hopeful. Although it is unbelievable, the devil king and the brave really fight together in this world, pointing at themselves.

    "Ha!" Lucifer flew into the air and threw countless magic bullets with light from his dark wings.

    Huimei swept the swarming magic bullets with a holy sword. The swept magic bullets changed their tracks and all hit the demon king''s back.

    "You did it on purpose, absolutely on purpose!"

    "Sorry! It was just an accident!"

    Gently perfunctory the demon king''s protest, Hui Mei landed on the ground, just like the body with wings became an arrow of light and flew towards Lucifer.

    "Aha!" Lucifer dodged the quick blow from the side in a critical moment.

    Lucifer effectively spread his dark wings and began to fly in the air with a speed higher than Huimei''s horizontal cutting.

    "Can you keep up!"

    Lucifer''s hand knife emitted a dark light, so because the flying black blade was very close to Lucifer''s own high speed, the attack completely became a wave attack at the same time and rushed at Huimei.

    Huimei didn''t make any moves to avoid. In the air, the body broke the evil clothes and became particularly dazzling. Black blade and Lucifer''s fists were blocked by the light.

    "It''s too gentle. It''s far from enough."

    Lucifer snorted and said, "ha, don''t be brave! It''s definitely not a defense, and you can''t hide? In that case, your blade can''t touch me just now!"

    As sure as Lucifer said, a blood pillar flowed down Huimei''s forehead. It happened to be in the same location as the injury in the underpass.

    "Your flying ability is even worse than me in the past. If you continue to delay time, you can get magic. My victory!"

    Indeed, there is no way to supplement Huimei''s holy Dharma Qi. If we continue to fight for a long time, we will soon lack energy.

    "Sorry, this is not the case."

    I don''t know whose voice came from the sky farther away from them.

    The huge stones wanted to cut the gap between Lucifer and Huimei.

    "You guy!"

    "You are!"

    Huge body, bloodless skin and ominous tail reminiscent of the bony joints of insects. The front end of the tail is divided into two spikes like hooks and claws.

    "Although I don''t want to fight with the brave or anything, I am loyal to the devil Satan."

    He was the demon Grand Admiral, alcel, who had plunged the east continent of ander Isla into the lane of terror in the past.

    "Then you are my enemy now, Lucifer."

    "Although I haven''t seen this before, why can I only recover today?"

    "His Highness the devil has instilled in me the magic that can revive the dying me. That''s all."

    "I see. But where have you been since your recovery?"

    "Because my pants were broken, I went to get back the Marshal''s cloak in the mall window."

    With that, alcel put on his huge robe in a leisurely manner. A huge demon army coat of arms made of huge cloth showing the majesty of the demon marshal. And the magnificent Four Heavenly Kings badge that only four demon Grand Marshals are allowed to wear.

    There stood the General Commander of the eastern continental front army of the demon army ander Isla, and the figure of the great devil commensurate with the name of the great devil marshal alcel.

    Huimei knew for the first time that the devil''s clothes were not pretending or playing games. It''s just that demons don''t think about it even if they''re naked

    "It''s really hard. But there''s no plan to conspire."

    "That''s it. If the battle is over, we''ll still be the enemy." Luwu muttered.

    "That''s just right." Huimei fixed her eyes on Lucifer and waved her knife behind her.

    A light from his hand instantly melted the gun that wanted to aim at Alba behind the reed house.

    The reed house didn''t look at him.

    "I won''t thank you. In a way, I shouldn''t be hurt."

    "It''s amazing to say that after understanding the vulnerability of mankind."

    "It''s no use!"

    Lucifer scolded Alba: "if you are also one of the humans chasing his Highness the devil, fight like this and show me!"

    "I can''t go back."

    "If you lose here, it''s the same!"

    "Damn..." Alba finally reorganized his posture and put on a good posture like giving up.

    The battle between saint and devil and between devil and saint has now begun.

    "It''s not... The movie." only qiansui retained consciousness as a witness of the fierce battle between saint and devil.

    In the barrier of holy Dharma to deal with magic, I was surprised to look at the battle that did not belong to the world in front of me. With your mouth open, you don''t even know where the pain has gone.

    The power of the reed house floats countless huge rubble. They all attacked Lucifer and Alba at super speed.

    Huimei multiplied by one of them and approached Lucifer. The reed house seemed to hate Huimei''s stone from the bottom of her heart, twitching the thorn at the tail.

    "Tianguangyan cut!"

    Waving the holy sword, countless flame blades targeted Lucifer and fired at a super high speed, hitting him on the shoulder. Lucifer stumbled in the air, but was not seriously injured.

    "Amelia, are you normal? Fighting with people in the demon world, the great Dharma God will never forgive you!"

    While avoiding the stones in the reed house, Alba scolded completely unconsciously, not only Huimei, but even made Mu Hantian laugh at the other end.

    "I don''t want to be told by you."

    "Don''t talk, bald."

    "That''s not what you can say."

    "You can''t say."

    Even Lucifer and reed House said it in the end.

    Alba seemed not to have thought that he would make complaints about all the people present. He could not escape from the small stones when he was in a daze. If it were an ordinary human, it would have died, but although it has fallen, it is still the highest priest of the great Dharma church.

    He shook his head gently and hummed, "a little careless."

    Small pieces could be seen scattered around alba. Instant defense. But you can still see a little bleeding where the head can''t be protected.

    "It''s not called carelessness," murmured Mu Hantian, who looked at everything from a distance.

    At this time, the reed house immediately approached alba.

    In a corner of the field of vision, qiansui, protected by Huimei''s power, moved his line of sight dazzlingly. During this period, he opposed Mu Han Tian''s four eyes several times, but each time he made a complex expression.

 Chapter 927

    "Sky light water dance!"

    Huimei''s sword clashed fiercely with Lucifer''s magic barrier, blowing a snowstorm in the mutual impact of power and power.

    "Woo..."

    Gradually the frost began to fall on Lucifer''s wings.

    "This ice has the power to freeze demons continuously. Keep up with your speed!"

    Huimei''s sword tore Lucifer''s barrier forcefully, leaving a wound on his chest.

    "Woo Hoo!"

    Lucifer wanted to distance himself, but

    "Don''t try to escape!"

    Huimei used the floating stones controlled by the reed house as a stepping stone and pressed Lucifer.

    "Damn..."

    Lucifer also sent out a black flame because she wanted to contain her. Huimei didn''t even hide and let it hit herself. In fact, they were all destroyed in front of the broken evil clothes.

    And the reed House continues to chase alba.

    Alba used to be a man who was good at rear support among the brave Amelia. It is absolutely not enough to provoke the devil Marshal alone.

    Alba on the defensive side wants to ask for Lucifer''s help, but that Lucifer is really at a disadvantage in front of the brave.

    When Huimei and Luwu make their opponents desperate together

    Heaven and earth vibrated. Everyone''s movement stopped. With the roar came the magic of liberation.

    "Demon king..."

    "Your Highness the devil..."

    Huimei and Luwu stared at the cold sky.

    "Well, let me fight next. You''re too slow."

    Mu Hantian''s strength became dark Yangyan surging with a strong momentum like a volcanic eruption. The reed house smiled faintly, and Alba paralyzed in surprise in the air again.

    Speaking of Lucifer''s words, there was only an anxious expression on his face.

    "If you go on working like this, you will be late. Because I have an appointment with Xiaoqian today to teach her the maintenance method of the ice cream machine."

    Qiansui, who was watched, could not help blushing in the protective cover.

    Looking up at the sky like a groan, Huimei suddenly felt that Mu Hantian''s smile was subtly like a favorite thing, so she hit her face hard.

    "Then, it''s over!" Mu Hantian''s sharp eyes glared at the paralyzed alba.

    Just because of this, Alba was blown away with the impact of being beaten by a huge hammer. Alba was trapped in concrete and unconscious.

    "How fragile! Too fragile, Alba!"

    Mu Hantian, laughing, no longer glanced at alba, and stood in front of Lucifer for the next moment.

    Needless to say Lucifer, even Huimei, who was far away, couldn''t catch the movement with her eyes.

    "The devil... His Highness the devil king..." Lucifer completely flinched.

    "Huimei, what does this guy want to do?" Mu Hantian asked Huimei.

    The brave man replied bored, "yes, in short, let him bear the responsibility of making the streets messy?"

    "Yes. Next, if you''re late for work, it''s Lucifer''s fault. What are you going to do if you lose the full attendance award? Ah?"

    "What, what!" cried Lucifer.

    "In short, I''ll take your magic." Mu Hantian said faintly.

    "Your punishment has just begun," the brave man murmured expressionless as he knocked on the back of his sword.

    "If you are also the devil marshal, get ready!" with Mu Hantian''s words, the huge magic danced wildly in sassuka.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "So, how are you going to solve this?"

    For mu Hantian''s problem, Lucifer, who lost the form of falling angel, just fell silent.

    Sit upright. After the fierce battle, they collapsed and fell randomly on the asphalt road with rubble and concrete blocks everywhere, sitting upright with the fragile body of human beings.

    Lucifer, the demon Grand Marshal who once plunged ander israsi into hell, was forced to sit upright by the demon king and brave people. In sassuka, Tokyo, Japan.

    "From the beginning to now, although I have been cautious, there is only no death."

    "It''s better to say that it''s a miracle that the dead didn''t appear because of this state." the reed house, which recovered from the devil and had no wounds at all, wrapped its body in the cloak of the devil marshal.

    "Without the power of his Highness the devil, many people will die. Besides, it is a miracle that the surrounding houses have been damaged to this extent."

    "Generally, there is no fight like us in this world. There are no guys who have taken refuge. Although they are ready to open the magic barrier that can protect them, I don''t know whether it has been covered."

    Lucifer was only silent.

    "I have a proposal."

    Thanks to the blessing of fierce fighting, Huimei, wearing a miserable suit, looked down at Lucifer and said, "in short, how about saying that this guy is a bomb maniac and then turning him over to the police?"

    "I''ve also considered it, but it may cause a commotion at first, but in fact, there is no evidence. Isn''t it meaningless? Although it will be very happy to solve the continuous robber incident."

    "Well, what should I do? It''s like this around here."

    "What should I do? The demon marshal who has lost his magic is really useless."

    Lucifer became completely honest, just because Mu cold day absorbed Lucifer''s magic.

    "That, that..."

    Qiansui is the one who is trembling to interrupt there. There was no obvious injury. Except that Lucifer absorbed negative emotions and consumed his physical strength, qiansui was nothing.

    So he asked Mu Hantian with a very incredible expression. "Although it''s strange to ask such a thing until now..."

    "What''s the matter, little Qian."

    "Everybody... This is... What''s going on."

    For this extremely reasonable question, people can''t help looking at each other.

    "Well... I''m sorry to be asked again. I''m a demon king in another world. It''s hard to believe it." Mu Hantian caocha scratched his head and said shyly. You shy ghost

    "That''s not true! And Mr. Han Tian has done great things. I saw it. That''s it."

    The direction of qiansui''s fingers is sealed by the magic boundary. There are motionless onlookers and falling vehicles everywhere.

    "OK. But it''s not that great."

    "Though your modesty is a virtue in Japan, I can not make complaints about it," said Lu.

    "Although this guy is a devil, I am human. Ah, half of them are angels." Huimei said seriously.

    Qiansui laughed.

    "What are you doing, qiansui!"

    "Yes, I''m sorry! But I always feel very strange."

    "Ah, you are half blood with angels, aren''t you? You heard it for the first time." Mu Hantian was also surprised.

    "What are you going to say now? Although it''s the demon king, what do you think of me?" Huimei exposed Mu Hantian who said such funny words.

    Unable to bear it, qiansui''s laughter grew louder and louder for a moment.

    "However, demons, angels, more... Haha, I just think it''s such an aerial and amazing existence, so, so close to me..."

    Although qiansui smiled, she choked halfway because she insisted on talking. Huimei hurriedly stroked her back.

    "Qiansui, have you calmed down?"

    "Yes, yes, sorry."

    Huimei is close to the ear of qiansui who finally stops laughing.

    "Hello? So mu Hantian and I have absolutely no special relationship. Don''t worry."

    "You, miss youzuo..."

    Huimei, who solved the misunderstanding, stroked her chest down. Mu Hantian and Luwu couldn''t help laughing bitterly at the scene.

 Chapter 928

    "By the way, aren''t we talking about Lucifer? How can we go further and further." Mu Hantian woke up at this time.

    "Yes, so what do you say to do, demon king? After all, he is your subordinate."

    "Well... Let him make the best of it for the time being, eh. Go and sweep the street." Mu Hantian made a decision.

    "No, your highness!" Lucifer cried.

    "Oh... It hurts. What''s going on? Why don''t they move?"

    "Please don''t ask me whether it''s magic enchantment or something else ~"

    "Who is standing there?"

    "Looks like Amelia..."

    "Where are those buried?"

    "It''s alba."

    Amelia''s friend Albert ender, a Taoist priest of fairies, and amelada aitwa, a court magician of the holy Irish empire in the western continent. They followed the tracks of Lucifer and alba, crossed gate and arrived at sassuka just at this time.

    "So what is this? Are you Satan?"

    A dark man in his thirties beyond the physique of Luwu. Neat white hair, white beard and dark skin, the most characteristic is the golden pupil.

    Albert crossed his arms and looked down at the cold sky. In order to emphasize the muscles of the whole body, wearing a black slender leather suit, standing with Mu Hantian is like the gap between wrestlers and middle school students.

    "Are you alcel ~?"

    Short emilada. The short green hair with curly ends fluttered gently, and her pupils of the same color as her hair looked up at the reed house.

    She wore a robe similar to Alba''s robe, but compared with Alba''s simplicity, she was dyed red and orange, and the national emblem of the holy Irish empire was embroidered with gold on the back. Neither of them carried anything like a weapon.

    "Hi, hi, I''m the demon king." Mu Hantian nodded.

    "No, what should I do, Aimei? I didn''t expect to face the demon king suddenly. There''s no physical strength left."

    "Such words ~ I think it''s best not to say them in front of the enemy."

    "Really? Is that so? No, it''s impolite." Albert laughed with his white teeth exposed while scratching the back of his head.

    From the moment when they appeared, qiansui, who had been silent here, heard Albert''s laughter, seemed to find something, pointing to Juhan.

    "Mr. cold sky! That''s the telepathic voice I heard!"

    "Ah? Miss, did you hear my concept?"

    The original off topic ran in a very strange direction, and Huimei hurriedly stopped it.

    "In a word, everyone, in order to sort out each other''s situation, let''s talk calmly now. Alcel, go to your place. Besides, there''s no need to say it here."

    "What! How can you entertain the brave''s partner in the Demon King City..."

    Facing Huimei, who continued to talk more casually than anyone else, Luwu gnashed his teeth, but mu Hantian stopped her.

    "I see. Luwu, this is an emergency. Let them go together."

    For mu Hantian, Luwu can only barely nod.

    "What about Alba buried there?"

    "Leave him alone. That guy conspired with Lucifer to be a robber. Just ignore his words and he will be sent to the detention center by the police."

    "Hey, Huimei, you know the location. Take Xiaoqian and those guys first. There are people at home."

    "Eh? What about you?"

    "I''ll always stay and deal with the aftermath."

    "Really?"

    "Of course, let''s go."

    Although Huimei cast doubt, Mu Hantian ignored it, and then immediately began to urge qiansui and aimelada to walk up.

    "You always feel good."

    "The relationship between amelia and the demon king has become better. What a surprise!"

    "Only this, please let me deny it with all my strength! In short, let''s go."

    Although Huimei only looked back at Mu Hantian once, the brave party immediately disappeared in the alley of sassuka.

    The reed house watched and said, "do you have any plans?"

    Mu Hantian pointed around: "can''t it be like this. Reed house, Lucifer, do it."

    Although Luwu hesitated for a moment, he gave up and sighed and smiled bitterly.

    Lucifer, who saw the situation, said. "Ah, isn''t it..."

    "Ah, it''s not easy to restore magic." Luwu smiled bitterly.

    "But if you do such a thing..."

    "No way. This is the decision of his Highness the devil king. I can only comply."

    "What''s the matter? You too, your Highness the devil."

    "Well, what can I do later?"

    "I see, your highness, please."

    "Ah, let''s start." Mu Hantian smiled at the crumbling sasaka tomb.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    When they came to the villa where Mu Hantian lived, amelada and Albert were surprised.

    "That ~ Amelia ~?"

    "I know what you want to say. But yes, this building is the territory of devil Satan in Japan, devil city."

    "OK, go in." Huimei smiled and rang the doorbell.

    "Please come in." she opened the door and bowed slightly in a maid''s dress.

    "Female... Maid...! Mr. Han Tian, he......" qiansui stammered and pointed at him

    "Well, don''t be so surprised. Didn''t you see it last time?"

    "No, last time I came, I only saw Miss youzuo and Mr. Hantian."

    "Yes, but just to remind you, she''s not the only one in the room."

    "Please come in, or you will be said to be poorly entertained, which will affect the host''s reputation."

    "Well, let''s go in."

    After entering, the group sat in their respective places with complex expressions.

    "Tea, please." Alan came over with the tea.

    "Ah, thank you."

    "Oh, oh?"

    "Eh ~?"

    Albert and amelda cried out at the same time.

    "You two... What''s the matter?"

    Albert and amelda looked at each other at qiansui''s question.

    "What was the ~... Just now?"

    "What about the aftereffects of a lot of magic radiation. Hey, Amelia, the demon king, really doesn''t matter?"

    "Well... Although I think so," Huimei''s voice revealed her nervousness.

    Just now, the amount of magic they perceived was somewhat unusual. The huge security shock wave from sassuka swept through the villa and expanded into the distance. This feeling did not feel such a huge outbreak of magic since I came to Japan, even in the battle just now.

    "I always feel that I have been cleverly deceived..."

    Huimei grimaced and perfunctorized the question that qiansui, who could not perceive the magic, asked Huimei. However, this is even an unmatched amount of unreasonable magic.

    Although Mu Hantian said that he would not do anything, would he keep his promise? Are all the incredible gestures of affinity for Japan and mankind presented to Huimei so far pretended? Such uneasiness flashed through my mind for a moment.

    "Ding Dong... Ding Dong."

    "Master, you are back."

    When CHEN Ye opened the door, Mu Hantian and others came back.

    "Sorry to keep you waiting. But I brought a man here. A brave man."

    "Eh?" then everyone noticed that there was a man behind Mu Hantian.

    "Hello everyone, this is Dongcheng news." the man said and lit himself a cigarette, but he was immediately taken away by CHEN Ye.

 Chapter 929

    "You say he is a brave man?" Hui Mei asked.

    "Ah, I just know. I didn''t expect that there are brave people in this world. I also learned something from him. There are demon kings and demon families in this world, but they live in the demon world." Mu Hantian lied again, but he was really shocked because he didn''t expect to meet Dongcheng news.

    "What! If so, why our strength..."

    "No, because we are people from a different world, we are not accepted by this world, so our power is limited." Mu Hantian said a possibility.

    "Well, what the devil said is reasonable, so I don''t know your power, but since it comes from a different world, it''s possible to have restrictions." Dongcheng news pretended to be profound. (PS: now Dongcheng news is young, and Dongcheng blade has not been born yet.)

    "Lost to all sense of shame, make complaints about it?"

    It''s also an accident how mu Hantian and Dongcheng news met. Originally, Mu Hantian, Luwu and Lucifer were repairing some buildings around, but they were met by brave passers-by. Because he felt the magic world atmosphere of Luwu and Lucifer, he started without saying a word. Mu Hantian had no choice but to fight back and explain. Finally, they didn''t know each other.

    "Well, let''s get down to business first. What are you doing here? You''re not here to defeat me, are you?" Mu Hantian looked at amelada and Albert.

    "No. we have no intention of seeing you. We just came to save Amelia." Albert shrugged and looked at Huimei.

    "It''s not just alba. The church is all accomplices ~"

    Amelda, with her hands clasped and her eyebrows locked, spit excitedly.

    "What!" Huimei was shocked.

    "The guys in the church pretend to be obscene. We''re fighting behind our backs. It''s too hard to escape under monitored house arrest."

    "If they are honest, their future life can be guaranteed ~ I was forced to retire by the king ~ it''s so annoying for the saved heroes to take away the dominance of the world ~"

    "In short, we want to tell Amelia that danger is approaching. It is easy to know that the track of the demon king and Amelia has arrived in Japan."

    "But ~ what we know ~ alba and the church who deceived Amelia also know ~ which side finds Amelia first is the key point of victory or defeat."

    Amelda and Albert looked into the distance as if recalling the hardships of that time.

    "We and those guys have released sonar many times. Therefore, it should add a lot of trouble to the world. Are there many earthquakes?"

    "So what about Mr. Albert''s telepathy I heard?"

    Albert answered qiansui''s question as if nothing had happened. "Ah ah, concept sending and receiving is something that links ideas and ideas, controls the sending place within the meaning of this side, and the ideological conditions of the recipient are like this. ''human beings who only think about the" demon king "all day''"

    It took a lot of time for Huimei and qiansui to understand that it was no big deal.

    It goes without saying that Huimei came to Japan to fight against the demon king, so it fully meets the conditions. It just happened that the concept was sent to places outside Japan.

    But qiansui.

    "What... That, me, me..."

    His face was too red to speak. Of course, qiansui thinks about "Mu cold day" all day.

    This is self-evident. The problem is that it was exposed from other people''s mouths, and Mu Hantian heard it.

    "Hey, the devil is unexpectedly capable ~"

    In addition, aimelada said superfluous words, and qiansui''s emotion measuring instrument exceeded the scale and reached the critical point.

    "Ah woo..."

    Qiansui groaned in shame, lost consciousness, and fell beside the reed house and Lucifer.

    "So, what''s next?"

    Mu Hantian didn''t know what expression to show. He asked the brave people with three expressions.

    "I don''t know what to do. We just chased after Amelia because we didn''t know what alba and Lucifer would do to Amelia. We didn''t expect the devil to be there."

    "It''s basically to take Amelia back and let the people know who can really be the leader of the revival of Andre Isla ~"

    Albert and amelda looked at each other.

    "But we also have many problems, for the church."

    "Yes ~"

    "Then it doesn''t make sense."

    "No, it''s not meaningless. In addition, there are some of our partners in the heaven."

    "Because of this, we came here over gate without holy Dharma," said amelda, who took out a huge feather pen.

    Mu Han Tian stared at this. "Take good things. The pen used by the angel to draw across the rainbow bridge of the world in the air."

    "Wait, wait! Can you show this kind of thing to the demon king!" Huimei said flustered.

    Seeing this, Mu Hantian shook his head. "People in the demon world can''t use it. Don''t worry. Only those recognized by angels are allowed to use the sundries in the heaven."

    "This, this... Why do you know this kind of thing?"

    "I''ve heard of it. But whose feather is it made of? No, it doesn''t matter if you don''t say it. It''s Laila, can you imagine?"

    "Well, right."

    "But I''m sorry, there are no prizes."

    Albert and amelda admitted without hesitation.

    "That crazy girl, it doesn''t matter if she did such a thing again." Mu Hantian smiled bitterly like recalling the distant past.

    "It seems that I went in after crossing a very dangerous bridge in the sky. I don''t know the specific things."

    "But once you know your daughter is in danger, you won''t ignore it ~"

    Only Huimei blinked because of amelada''s words.

    "Your own daughter... Means?"

    "Eh, eh ~? Amelia, don''t you know ~?"

    "It''s your mother."

    Huimei''s brain became blank for a moment.

    "Eh... Is that right?"

    "What, are you..."

    Huimei doesn''t have a sense of reality at all. Her eyes are dull.

    "Well, anyway, this is for you. How to use it depends on you."

    A pen made of a pure white huge feather. With a faint light, the nib is fluorescent. The moment I got it, my mood became incredibly warm.

    Father only recently told himself the true identity of his mother. He was also forced to listen many times since he was in the church knights. Because the father is human, his mother, as a mixed race angel, must be an angel, but he never thought he would accept the feather in this form.

    "By the way, and a message from your mother."

    "Mother''s...?" Huimei''s heart beat violently and her face was red.

    "It''s like ''your father is a good man''"

    Huimei, Mu Hantian and Dongcheng news are absolutely down at the same time.

    "This, this kind of words, even if you say it to me now..."

    "This is not a message for your daughter."

    "Feel the same."

    "But that''s exactly what I said. I spread a good word. So..."

    Albert sat down again and said to Huimei, "when will you go back?"

    "Ah?"

 Chapter 930

    "You said go back?"

    "Yes, because you have to deal with things here, you can''t leave immediately today, but if you go out for too long, it will be good for the church. If you go back as soon as possible, it will be saved."

    Huimei was speechless for a moment. "I..."

    "Well, I don''t think this should be what I said in demon city ~"

    Huimei felt that she was rolling empty thoughts in her brain and couldn''t calm down, so she said to Mu Hantian, "when are you going back?"

    "What are you talking about? I''m not going back."

    The three stared at this.

    "Ha?"

    Looking at the brave group with countless question marks on his head, Mu Hantian smiled and said, "I think it''s more interesting to stay in this world, so I won''t go back."

    "Lord devil, you......" Luwu was stunned.

    "Well, if you''re okay, go back to your homes."

    "Demon king of the different world, you are really interesting. When I handle the affairs in the village, I will compete with you again." Dongcheng news smiled and left.

    "What about you?" Mu Hantian looked at the brave trio.

    "Of course we have to leave too. We can''t stay at the demon king''s house all the time." Huimei and his party also left directly.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    That day, the sales of the shop in front of McGraw Fangu station were very bad. Only today can I understand that I really have a responsibility.

    Whether or not all the damage is restored to its original appearance, using wide area hypnosis to pretend that nothing has happened, and the surrounding residents who still leave "what turmoil has happened nearby" somewhere in their heart will not come out.

    Qiansui is always unhappy and doesn''t want to be close to Mu Hantian at all. Mu cold day is hard to say, so they keep silent.

    At ten o''clock in the evening, Huimei stood at the intersection in front of the restaurant, pedaling listlessly along the way home. Make an appointment in advance. After Huimei and Mu Hantian recognize each other, they only leave a little space to face each other.

    "Yo."

    "It''s so simple. It can be the confrontation of old enemies. Why not be energetic at all."

    Huimei, dressed in civilian clothes, asked with her hands crossed behind her. Is it something.

    "Nothing. What are you doing so late? Even if there is no last bus today, you won''t be allowed to stay."

    "In that case, take a taxi back. I brought my wallet today."

    After saying useless words for a while, Mu got off his bike in cold weather.

    "So, what are you doing here today?"

    Although he told jokes, what Huimei said was surprising.

    "Qiansui didn''t do anything strange."

    Mu Hantian sighed with complex colors and said, "nothing, just didn''t talk to me. It''s all day today."

    "Well, do you have any plans to go back?"

    "I remember saying this before. Why do you say it? I don''t want to go back!"

    "Well, I can go back anytime now."

    "Well?"

    Huimei deliberately said proudly in a lively tone: "there is no need to work hard to find a means to restore the holy Dharma Qi in the future. She is also comfortable to work. If she has the intention, she can go back anytime."

    "I just care. As long as the demon king is alive, I must still be brave. Since you continue to stay here, I have the obligation to chase you."

    "In other words, do you want to stay here even though you can go back?"

    To sum up, if Mu Hantian stays in Japan, he will stay. Huimei slightly escaped Mu Hantian''s sight and said strangely and approximately, "I don''t care much about what the top leaders over there think. It''s too bad to say goodbye to friends here all of a sudden."

    "Albert, do they agree?"

    "I said I can''t release the demon king. They understand me very well. Albert and amelda will support me from there. Send me the means to replenish the holy Dharma Qi in the form of no problem to save here."

    "What the hell is stocking? I''m not a beast."

    "Aren''t you the devil?"

    "Is that so?"

    Mu Hantian finally reluctantly accepted this statement.

    "So, is there anything else?"

    Huimei began to stretch out her hand crossed in the back. Holding a long stick like thing in his hand, he suddenly stretched it out to admire the cold day.

    Looking at the things handed over to him, Mu cold day was confused.

    This is the umbrella handle.

    Although her eyebrows are locked, what the red faced Huimei extends to Mu Hantian is the umbrella handle of the new men''s umbrella.

    "Umbrella?"

    "Before, i... well, I asked you to borrow it and throw it away, didn''t I? After thinking about it, I thought I had done something bad..."

    Speaking of it, I don''t know that Huimei is the plastic umbrella that Emily lent her when she was brave. It is known that Mu Hantian was thrown away by Huimei of Satan. In short, this is the return gift at that time.

    "I said it!" Huimei stared at Mu Hantian seriously.

    "I''m just repaying kindness! Although it''s immoral and humiliating to ask the demon king to borrow an umbrella, I just think it''s more shameful to bite the hand that feeds the enemy!"

    Almost shouting, he pushed the umbrella handle towards the tip of his nose.

    "Accept it quickly! It''s so heavy!"

    "Oh, oh."

    After extending her hand, Huimei seemed to throw it at Mu Hantian and let go of the end she was holding. The weight of the wooden umbrella handle is like nothing in hand. The umbrella cloth is made of glossy texture with a certain thickness, and the umbrella bone touched from above is also a very strong structure. The main tone is black and gray. I don''t know what kind of trend the simple color is in line with. If it is opened, it is enough to support the size of two adults.

    "You, isn''t this very expensive?"

    "What a tacky devil. About 5000 yuan is not a big deal."

    "Really? But won''t you feel heartache? Five thousand yuan is nothing to me, but Huimei, it should be a little more to you."

    "It''s really wordy. In this way, my task is completed." Huimei turned her back to admire the cold day.

    Mu Hantian said to her back, "well, I''m sorry to send it specially. Thank you."

    Words of thanks from his mouth as a demon king. Why, just like this, it burst into Huimei''s heart. So Huimei turned back again.

    "Forget it."

    "Well? What?"

    At this time, the reason for smiling appeared on his face. He must never know. Probably.

    "Make up with qiansui."

    Because I didn''t expect to be said such a thing at all, I just stared wide and didn''t know how to answer.

    Seeing this, Huimei smiled and turned her back again.

    "Well, goodbye."

    "Goodbye, Huimei."

    Then, at the dark intersection, the brave and the devil set foot on their way home.

 Chapter 931

    The charcoal was burning and barbecued the chopped and scorched meat.

    The blood and oil dripping from countless pieces of meat increased the momentum of the flame and further tortured themselves.

    It was surrounded by the charred smell of meat and bones from the edge and shrouded in dying smoke.

    Mu Hantian licked his tongue and looked at the scene. A smile gradually appeared on his face.

    "Your Highness the devil..." a confused voice sounded from the opposite side of the fire and smoke.

    "What''s the matter?" Mu Hantian said suspiciously, and keenly stretched out his right chopsticks.

    The top of the two traditional weapons accurately clamped the red meat on the barbecue rack, immersed it in the red spicy seasoning like hell''s blood pool, and then ruthlessly put it into his mouth.

    "It tastes good."

    "Your Highness."

    "What are you doing, Luwu?"

    "I want to ask so many questions, can we finish?" Lu house looked at a large table of food.

    "If you can''t finish eating, take some back to Qiyuan (Lucifer''s name in Japan)."

    "Well, OK." Luwu nodded and began to destroy the food in his bowl.

    "Well, eat quickly and go back."

    "Uh huh."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Finally, it took half an hour for the lungs of the two people who came out of the barbecue house to be filled with muggy air. Although there was no fog, it was like choking into the illusion that the lungs were immersed in water.

    During the period from early summer to real summer, the days become longer, and it is difficult for the temperature to drop in the morning and evening. In addition, there is the plum rainy season, and the pointer of the unhappiness index is beating with all its strength every day.

    "Lord devil, I suddenly think the air conditioner is really great."

    "Yes, but it''s too electricity consuming."

    It''s still early now. The store street is still full of vitality. From the direction of sassuka Jiazhou street, a large number of working-class people come home after work.

    With the packed food in their hands, Mu Hantian and Luwu went against the flow of people towards sassuka station.

    It''s almost seven o''clock in the evening, but the sky is still dusk in summer with long days and short nights. The street lights of the store street fall on the streets with the unique brilliance of summer.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    The next day, Mu arrived at the store on a cold day and began his day''s work. Qiansui''s story has been explained clearly and forgiven, although Mu Hantian still feels a little confused.

    "Xiaotian, I have something to tell you." when he left, the store manager Masako Kizaki called Mu Hantian.

    "What''s up? Store manager!"

    "Nothing. I just want you to be the person in charge of the store."

    "Ha?"

    "In other words, Xiaozhen will be the store manager within the specified period of time. Of course, the hourly salary for corresponding duties will also be increased."

    "In fact, I have to go to the local business office to attend the store manager seminar because of some troubles. I have to leave the store at night for about a week from next week."

    "Although you haven''t been in the company for less than a year, I think you have strength. I''ve also considered sending agent members. However, compared with those fools who are just employees, you are the talent I trained personally to appoint a half day store manager. How, do you do it?"

    "Well, I''ll do it!" Mu Hantian was full of energy.

    So, Kizaki showed a calm smile, nodded contentedly, and then suddenly changed the topic.

    "By the way, Xiao Tian, do you know that a new shop of sentucky fried chicken will be opened next to the bookstore opposite?"

    "Eh? Ah, yes." the topic was suddenly changed, Mu Han Tian blinked.

    Just recently, the store of competitor "sentucky fried chicken" will open next to the opposite bookstore on foot for 15 seconds. The recruitment wall in the shop decoration has released large advertising billboards, and even specially put advertising leaflets and coupons in McGraw''s mailbox to actively explore the region.

    Kizaki''s calm smile has completely changed, revealing a meaningful smile. What you want to say is like looking into the eyes of a hunter who has fallen into a trap. Mu Hantian now feels that he has been routine.

    "It''s really troublesome to start business the day I started my research," musaki said gnashing his teeth.

    Although not prepared to hide the thorns in the details of the speech, what kind of resentment do you have against sentucky fried chicken.

    While recalling these, Mu Hantian couldn''t immediately understand the words of Kizaki who continued to fly.

    "Well, one day, if the total number of guests is lost to qiandeji in the evening within a week when I go to study... Ten yuan per person per hour will be deducted."

    "Ah?"

    "If you lose ten people, it''s 100 yuan! If you lose 100 people, it''s 1000 yuan, which is deducted from your hourly salary!"

    "No!" shit, my hourly salary is not very high. Who can stand such deduction.

    "Shut up! As the person responsible for time, you can''t use this consciousness to be responsible for business. What should you do?"

    "But! My hourly salary is 1000 yuan. Isn''t it useless to deduct 1000 yuan? There are also the minimum wage and the basic labor law stipulated in the law..."

    "In this shop, I am the Constitution!" (author: inexplicably overbearing.)

    "Besides, it''s also good to work for nothing. After people of my period failed in competition with their competitors, they were forced to fly to some poor places in foreign countries. Because they can speak English, they are also energetic now."

    "I don''t think this is the problem..." Mu cold day has been unable to make complaints about it.

    "In short! I appoint you as the person responsible for time! Gamble your life to protect this store and defeat the hateful new store of qiandeji within a week! Defeat means death!"

    "How, how..."

    Although Mu Hantian still wanted to resist, Muqi crossed his arms and walked to Mu Hantian. Originally tall, Kizaki looked down at Mu Hantian from a higher height because he was wearing high-heeled leather shoes. The eyes radiated a cruel light like the king of the demon world.

    "What else? I''ll live up to my trust in you. Xiao Tian, do you want to say that?"

    Mu Hantian finally realized that he had been cheated. But now that we have been forced to promise, it''s too late.

    I don''t know how to respond. Kizaki''s momentum suddenly became soft and changed back to his original calm smile again.

    "As a boss, I have to urge you, but giving you sweets is also the work of those who stand above. If the victory responds to my trust, can I give you a good reward?"

    "According to the daily sales and the number of guests, you can also consider another raise. If you accumulate the experience of the person in charge and the store manager for a long time, you can even be recommended as an employee."

    "OK, but I don''t want anything else. You want to invite me to dinner."

    "Oh, would you like me to invite you to dinner? Xiao Tian, you think very well, but... I promised, as long as you can succeed."

    "Yes, I''ll go back first."

    "Well, please come on."

 Chapter 932

    "Alas, my heart is so tired." Mu Han complained on the way home.

    "Eh, why did you go to the reed house just now?" Mu Hantian went outside and saw the same reed house.

    "It''s Lord devil. I took out the garbage just now."

    "Well, it''s hard for you."

    "It doesn''t matter."

    "Well?"

    Mu Hantian, walking to the villa, suddenly noticed that a figure appeared on the second floor of the next house and couldn''t help looking up. The figure is looking down here.

    Because the relationship of looking up from below against the light can not be judged, but it is probably a short and slender woman.

    "Ah..."

    I didn''t expect Mu Hantian, who suddenly encountered this, looked up at the man and stayed. However, the person above seems to be the same, making a sudden and confused action. Then

    "Ah."

    "Ah!"

    "Ah ah!"

    The first is the people above the stairs, the next is mu Hantian, and the last is the reed house. The three couldn''t help shouting out.

    The body of the man upstairs didn''t know why he suddenly flew out of the window and flew into the air in an instant.

    "Shit, how unlucky this is." he said so, but mu Hantian was still ready to run over and stretch out his hand to catch her.

    What kind of flying method is it? The girl who pedals disorderly on one side falls straight down.

    "Ouch, dangerous."

    The short woman who had never seen Mu Hantian hold Mu Hantian''s arm and didn''t scream during the fall. Even at the moment when Mu Hantian just caught her, she didn''t know whether she opened her eyes because of surprise.

    It''s Midsummer, wearing blouses, kimonos and triangular scarves. What are you going to do next? It seems that your feet without shoes are wearing not ordinary socks, but two toe socks.

    "That, that..."

    Mu Hantian looked up at the empty woman in his arms fearlessly... It''s better to say that it''s a girl.

    "Careless, strong enemy...!" the other party suddenly closed his eyes and drooped down.

    "Maiden, can you rest assured in a stranger''s arms?" holding the faint girl, make complaints about the cold weather.

    "It doesn''t matter..." picked up the female clogs that didn''t know if they fell, and Luwu ran over.

    "Do you mean me? Or this child?" Mu Hantian replied to the confused Luwu who came to talk with him.

    "Well, let''s go to the reed house first." Mu Hantian said, holding the girl with one hand, opening the door with the other hand, and then holding the girl in his arms.

    "Master, who is this girl?"

    "Well, it''s the people who live nearby, but I haven''t seen anyone in that house before?"

    "Is it there? She moved here today," she replied.

    "Well, forget it. I''ll take her to her house first. The window is open."

    Holding the girl, he jumped to the next upstairs. In addition to the brand-new plain cardboard boxes, there were also valuable Paulownia wardrobe and things like a fire basin in this season. Not only the appearance, but also the way of life.

    He invaded the room of a different woman living alone, and then Mu Hantian put the girl on the bed in the room and let her lie down.

    Because although there was no sign of opening his eyes, he was still breathing, and Mu Hantian was relieved.

    "Lord devil, you can eat." Mu Han came a moment later, and the reed House said.

    "Oh, here we are." after looking at the rich food on the table, Mu Hantian nodded and sat in the main seat.

    Well, because there are five people in the family now, we cook a little more for each meal, but sometimes we can''t finish it.

    At this time

    "Please." is a female voice.

    Let''s look at the door of the porch. So this time, there was a Ding Dong electric bell.

    "I''ll open the door."

    "No, CHEN Ye, sit down and eat. I''ll open the door."

    He stood up, walked quickly to the porch and opened the door in the cold day. There is

    "It''s rude to come here at night. I''m the sickle Yueling who moved to the next room today."

    The huge cardboard box standing said hello so politely. It says "Wu Dong for business".

    "That..."

    "Just now..."

    The dull cardboard box said again, "it was rude to meet you, and it gave you trouble. Thank you very much."

    The dull box claiming to be the sickle moon bell gave Mu Hantian a gift from a perfect angle.

    "Thank you very much? Ah, no, it''s no big deal... Again, for the first time, my name is mu Hantian."

    Mu Hantian couldn''t help it. He saluted Wu Dong for his business.

    "To show sincerity, this is a gift as a moving greeting, not a great thing." said, and the cardboard box took a step forward, no, it stretched out.

    "Well... Is this...?"

    "I heard that noodles are the most appropriate greeting for moving."

    "Ah, ah, thank you so much for taking these specially." Mu Hantian thanked with a puzzled voice and took the box.

    "Shit, it''s a little heavy!"

    Because of this weight, the box almost fell.

    Despite some surprise, Mu Hantian slowly put the cardboard box at his feet and met the visitors face to face again.

    "I wish it suits your taste. Please take it."

    Looking at Mu Hantian''s arm, the short girl who resolutely made a powerful air diving was different from that just now. She stood there with wooden clogs under the bathrobe made of top-grade materials, although she was wearing some tacky clothes.

    "I''ve just come out of a remote rural family, so I''m not used to urban life. Maybe it will cause you trouble as just now. But I still want to make friends with my neighbors more or less." the little girl who claimed to be sickle Yueling bowed her head deeply and made a beautiful bow from an angle.

    "Ah, yes, that''s it." Mu Hantian replied vaguely, lowering his head like cooperation.

    I always think I''m a very uncoordinated girl. Because the cry after falling down the stairs can be imagined as a strange person, but after talking again, the impression became stronger.

    The tall bridge of the nose and large pupils, snow-white skin and long and shiny hair are very harmonious with the Navy bathrobe and golden belt. It''s a flawless standing posture without extra strength.

    The expression that makes people feel severe and strong also adds some dignity to the standing posture.

    But from the appearance, even middle school students are more than enough, but the kimono dress and behavior are too solemn, which complement each other with the choice of words.

    After the salute, the hair was first-class, with flowers with four petals, and the vermilion hairpin flashed gracefully.

    Summer has officially entered. Although the number of women wearing gorgeous and beautiful bathrobes on the street is increasing, there are obviously more than this "women who often wear kimonos".

    Looking up, the bell looked up at Mu''s face in the cold day with his strong pupil that even reminds people of the blade.

    "Please take care of it in the future."

    "Ah - well, anyway, it''s great that I wasn''t hurt just now. Also, Udon, thank you. I work in McGraw nearby. I''m not in most of the day, but there are still people at home. If you have any trouble, we can help."

    "Well, it''s impolite not to walk for a long time. Let''s do it today. Please feel free later." as he said, the bell went back, and there was the sound of wooden clogs.

    "It''s a little strange. How did she hold this box? Such a weak body..." Mu cold touched his chin and thought.

 Chapter 933

    With the electronic sound, Huimei looked at her card spit out from the ticket machine and sighed.

    "Sassuka and Fangu are within the scope of the monthly ticket, which is the only comfort."

    Huimei finally got off at sassuka, changed her monthly ticket, issued an invoice, put it in her wallet, and walked out of the station with a heavy step.

    "Why is it so hot every day..."

    Huimei, who came out of the elevated station, was still directly exposed to the hot sun in the morning.

    Huimei took out a plaid folding umbrella for both weather and rain from her satchel, wiped her face with a handkerchief and set foot on the road to the demon city.

    From amerada, a drink to replenish the spirit of the holy Dharma, "western new vitamin" ж┬б▒ Today is the fourth day that I have been monitoring the demon king every day. In this sunny world, it takes a lot of patience to continue this unrequited work endlessly.

    On the first day, I tried my best to observe Mu Hantian''s workplace in front of Fangu station. I finished reading books that I can only read but not buy in the bookstore opposite. On the second day, although I came to the Demon King City, in addition to the endless sound of extremely peaceful life,

    I only saw that for some reason, some tired Luwu bought onions, soup, instant wheat tea bags and triangle waterproof bags in the supermarket in front of the station. There was no abnormality. On the third day, he didn''t come because of work.

    "I''m so... I''m totally a stalker." Huimei complained while moistening her throat with mineral water in a small bottle.

    "No, no, think about it! The Demon King School just works normally every day and sleeps after dinner. Isn''t it very peaceful!"

    While walking along the channel on the road through sasaka residential area, he encouraged himself.

    "But the more you think about it, the more you think about it. It''s really a stalker pestering bachelors living in peace."

    With that, thinking immediately falls into a negative aspect.

    After entering the villa where she could see the demon city, Huimei quickly confirmed the western new vitamins in her satchel ж┬ Small bottle.

    We don''t need this today, but it''s still a considerable doubt whether we need it in the future. Further, we doubt whether it will work when necessary.

    "Go back immediately after confirmation today... It''s still early. It should be no problem."

    Before arriving, Huimei, who showed no enthusiasm, folded her umbrella like being questioned, put it in her satchel, quietly invaded the flowers and trees near the villa and began to spy on the situation.

    "I washed my clothes today."

    The favorite clothes and towels and blankets exposed from the window frame were neatly hung, thinking about these in a daze. Only time passed a little, and all the water was drunk.

    "Sure enough, there''s nothing... Although it''s still a little early, I''d better go to the company."

    So muttering, when you want to go back immediately

    "I didn''t expect your Highness''s housework to be so good in cold weather."

    Although Huimei''s consciousness was somewhat rigid because of the sudden sound, her body naturally approached the safety zone to spy on the situation.

    Huimei took out her telescope and peeped at the villa from the tree.

    "That man is..."

    It''s a girl.

    Women who have never seen so far are observing the clothes in the Demon King City one by one.

    "By the way, your highness, are you ready? Chop up the omnipotent green onion, crush the ginger, dilute the soup with cold water, and use these. Then cook Wudong, and the breakfast will be ready. After cooking, jump quickly with cold water, and it will become a beautiful cold Wudong. If there are eggs, it will be more perfect."

    "I''m so hungry - although it''s summer, I''m cooking udong one by one."

    "Two maids and his highness Shiro do this every meal every day. Don''t you think you should be more sensible?"

    "Tell him again, Miss sickle moon. He won''t listen to his family if they say that again..." finally came the voice of the reed house

    Is Miss sickle moon the girl''s name? The voice of Luwu is a little listless, which makes people care... Huimei thinks while observing.

    "It''s up to me to do it today. Watch it. From tomorrow on, in order not to be scolded by his highness Shiro, practice well. Hey, go crush ginger. At least use a chopping board."

    "Yes - eh? Reed house, have you run out of ginger?"

    After a while, he jumped out of Qiyuan''s question. So Luwu said in a weak voice, "I''m sorry, miss kamyue, there are only green onions today... Qiyuan, close the door of the refrigerator for me!"

    "En en, no ginger. But it still has no nutritional value. There should be ginger in the vegetables. Do you want to bring it?"

    All I knew was that the girl named sickle moon was cooking in the demon city, so there was a question about where she knew the residents of the demon city.

    However, Huimei was not given enough time to think about this calmly.

    I always felt that the girl''s voice seemed to move from the kitchen to the porch. Do you want to come out? Huimei muttered flustered, but there was no place to hide a person around. She could see the tree she was standing on as soon as she looked up.

    "Your Highness banzang, until I come back, in order not to let the noodles stick, I have to stir them slowly with chopsticks."

    "Yes, yes -"

    "Well, I''ll be right back."

    The door of the porch clicked. Come out! Without considering where the girl lives, she must first leave this place.

    This anxiety made Huimei''s feet neglect.

    "Ah..."

    When she noticed, Huimei had suddenly flew into the air from the tree.

    At one end of the field of vision, there are mobile phones, wallets, monthly ticket clips, folding umbrellas, half read library books, cosmetic bags, small mirrors, handkerchiefs, notebooks, western new vitamins ж┬ Small bottles, toothpick boxes, pocket paper towels sent by microfinance at work, pen boxes and other things put in the satchel are all spread in the air.

    "No..."

    After realizing this situation for a moment, Huimei''s body began to fall quickly. Even I don''t know how I slipped and fell in a clumsy way. I may get a lot of injuries this time. Huimei can''t even take defensive measures, but can only be psychologically prepared for the impact.

    "Woo Hoo!?"

    With a weak and gentle impact, the fall suddenly stopped.

    Involuntarily close your eyes, there is no imagined pain, instead of the sound of all kinds of things falling to the ground.

    "Good pain, good pain, good pain..."

    The familiar man''s groan sounded in his ear.

    He opened his eyes trembling,

    "If you want to come, come. No one won''t let you come. Why climb up the tree."

    In front of me was the demon king. No, it was Mu Hantian''s expression of regret for some reason.

    "Devil... Devil king!" Huimei shouted. Unable to grasp the situation, she turned her head timidly.

    The small objects flying out of the bag were scattered around. The pocket paper towel was put on Mu Hantian''s head. Then Huimei suddenly said, "put me down! Put me down! Wait, what, what!"

 Chapter 934

    Huimei felt her whole blood boiling in an instant. How can your body be held up by Mu cold day?

    The truth is that Mu Hantian caught Huimei at the falling place, but he was saved by Mu Hantian. Finally, being held horizontally is an unbearable humiliation for a brave man.

    The heat of summer and the shame of being seen by Mu Hantian reached the climax.

    "Come on, come on... Put me down quickly! What do you want to do? Like this!" Huimei blushed and began to pedal her hands and feet regardless of the situation.

    "You fell down casually! Really... Hey, hey, stop fooling around and calm down!"

    Before Mu Hantian said the last thing, Huimei''s fingertips quickly hit Mu Hantian''s temple.

    With the moan of pain, Mu Hantian''s arm relaxed, and Huimei fell from her arms.

    "Oh!" Huimei fell on the ground and finished the model performance of butt landing. Then she locked her eyebrows and stroked near her tailbone.

    "It hurts..."

    "No, well, that''s what vengeance means!"

    Beside Huimei, who frowned, Mu Hantian, who pressed his temple, stared here.

    "What is en! You didn''t do anything strange when I, I, I closed my eyes!" Huimei hugged herself with two bracelets to protect her body.

    Mu Hantian turned his eyes and said, "during your closed eyes, there was nothing but your personal belongings pouring in like deliberately aiming at my head! And the one you hit me just now was very painful."

    "What are you doing, you two..."

    Hearing the meaningless argument between the brave and the demon king, it was just this moment when lacquer yuan came out.

    "I''m sorry, it''s all because I suddenly opened the door."

    The girl in bathrobe bowed her head to Huimei. It seems to be considered a head-on accident.

    "No, it''s not like that. Because I didn''t pay attention, my feet were negligent." Huimei shook her head flustered.

    "Forget it, go in and have a seat." Mu Hantian sighed and sipped the cool Udon at the same time.

    Huimei went in and saw such a scene. First of all, Lu Wu lay across the living room with a towel blanket covered with a spasmodic expression.

    Then, there was a huge cardboard box in the kitchen, and the girl dressed in bathrobe and triangular towel coat cooking clothes was busy handling the food.

    In addition to the cold Udon overheard by Huimei, the chopped lotus and perilla, and the cold tofu with cold pine vegetables show a luxurious table with rich nutrition.

    "Youzuo, most of the things scattered outside have been recycled."

    "Ah, it''s hard for you. Put it here."

    Although I was worried about being recycled, it was strange to show hostility in front of Ling Nai, so I honestly thanked him and accepted it.

    "What is this? Are you drinking nutritious drinks in this midsummer?"

    Qiyuan casually took out new vitamins from the bag returned to Huimei ж┬ My vial, fiddle with it.

    Compared with the prank like behavior of the primary school student, Huimei was a little flustered first. A vial full of holy Dharma Qi is not something that people in demon city can see.

    "Hey, give it back!"

    Huimei hurriedly took back the vial from Qiyuan and put it back in the deep of the bag, but there was still a cold sweat behind her.

    "Luwu, it''s said that you can eat more fruits in bitter summer, so just wait a minute. I''ve asked them to buy it."

    "Thank you for your concern."

    "Eh? Are you in bitter summer?"

    Huimei, surprised by Mu''s words, looked at the lying reed house.

    The reed house smacked his mouth hatefully and turned over to one side.

    "So what. Even I have bad times."

    "I''m a little interested. What''s the details?"

    "Some people have no appetite, and their stomachs are not very good." Qiyuan explained happily.

    "Very ordinary, not interesting at all." Huimei shrugged as if she was not interested at all.

    "It''s not to make you feel interesting that it''s bitter summer..." Huimei, who feels that it''s not interesting at all, has no domineering words from Luwu.

    "The reason seems to be something I sent."

    Hui Mei looked at the girl who said so.

    The correct and beautiful appearance is very commensurate with the kimono, because it is too appropriate, which makes people have the illusion that they are the characters in the era drama. However, the smell of the bell is awe inspiring and refined.

    Huimei couldn''t help looking at her chest.

    "Almost..."

    I don''t know how to feel at ease.

    Because although it is a perfect kimono beauty, only this part is no different from Huimei.

    The girl opposite didn''t know Huimei''s meaningless trouble at all. She showed a look of sadness or regret on her stiff expression.

    "If it''s a gift for single men, just choose something with higher nutritional value. I''m really sorry."

    "Ah, no, it''s not miss sickle moon''s fault. Udon is very delicious."

    Luwu stopped the bell with a completely different sitting posture from Huimei.

    "Hey - what''s bad is the menu. Because it''s convenient and delicious, I only eat cold noodles every day in this hot summer, so it''s bitter summer."

    Lacquer yuan, who didn''t even earn his own food money or help, said such words, was looked at with white eyes by all the people present.

    Then, at this time, the bell seemed to think of something. She straightened her back and sat upright towards Huimei.

    "It''s a little late. I moved next door last week. My name is sickle moon bell. Because I was born in a very distant hometown that lags behind the times, I haven''t adapted to the soil and water here. I would be very grateful if I could teach a rural person about urban life."

    "Ah, yes, yes, Hello, I''m youzuo Huimei. Please give me more advice."

    For this unexpected greeting and the appearance of three pointing to the ground, Huimei immediately straightened her sitting posture.

    "Although it''s presumptuous to ask, I still want to ask, what does Miss sickle moon do?"

    Sickle Yue looked at Huimei and said, "I don''t have a job yet, but I want to do a job that can return home in good clothes in this city."

    "That''s a great idea. You''ve learned a little about lacquer yuan." Lu Wu praised Ling Nai from his quilt.

    Qiyuan pretended not to hear and went back to the computer desk.

    "In short, it''s fate to meet by chance in such a vast Japan. Please be sure to get along with me and ask for your help." Ling Nai said and bowed deeply to Huimei again.

    Huimei is a little troubled. But I can''t help but close my hands and lower my head. "Each other."

    "Hoo, I''m full. It''s good to eat, made by Miss sickle moon." Mu Hantian, who had a quick breakfast, put the tableware into the sink and stretched his waist.

    "Ah - I always think there are too many things to do and remember. Recently."

    "What, is it not make complaints about work?"

    Mu Hantian didn''t care and continued: "well, from Sunday the day after tomorrow, I will be the acting store manager of the front store of McGraw Fangu station in the afternoon!"

    "Yes, yes, congratulations."

    Mu Hantian looked at Huimei''s attitude of nodding his head perfunctorily and clapping his hands. He could only smile bitterly.

 Chapter 935

    "Your Highness Huimei..." Ling Nai suddenly opened her mouth, but after only saying so, she quickly approached Huimei''s ear.

    "Is your highness Huimei and your highness Hantian intimate?"

    "Ha ah?"

    Huimei couldn''t help but make a strange cry, and even let the sleeping reed house and Qiyuan with headphones turn around.

    "What are you talking about?"

    "No, after listening to the two people''s dialogue, whether they quarrel with each other or have no scruples... It can be seen that there is no estrangement."

    "Well, I do say everything."

    With that, lacquer yuan looked over with a smile from a distance.

    "Didn''t say anything superfluous?"

    Huimei glared and told him to shut up.

    "Although there is no scruples, there are no other feelings among ordinary humans such as integrity, trust and friendship. Today, I seriously think that if Mu Hantian died after an accident on his way home, please understand so. Please."

    Because it was said deliberately in an audible voice, I can understand the look of Luwu glaring here and Mu Hantian''s bitter smile.

    "This, this..."

    On the contrary, Ling Nai changed his stiff expression from hard understanding another meaning at the beginning, revealing a reassuring expression.

    I don''t have any intimate relationship with him. What can I rest assured of?

    Thinking so, she suddenly realized an existing example, and Huimei couldn''t help frowning. It was a girl who knew the battle two months ago.

    "Although I feel incredible."

    This time Huimei put her mouth close to lingnai''s ear.

    "You also aim to admire the cold weather?"

    At this moment, Ling Nai''s reaction was very violent. The original determined face turned pale for some reason. Without saying anything, she dragged Huimei''s arm and pulled her out of the house.

    "Eh? Ah... Wait... Wait!"

    After closing the door rudely with his back to confirm the situation inside, Ling looked at Huimei with anxiety and said in a repressed voice, "what are you going to do after listening?"

    Said such a bloody thing? Huimei is a little confused. I see. If it is important to point out, it is whispered, but it may be a little careless to mention it in front of me.

    Because she is always rigid and takes the strong will and dignified expression as the basic posture, she doesn''t think she can show her personality. However, sure enough, women are still women.

    "Sorry, actually I didn''t think so." thinking so, Huimei honestly apologized in the same small voice.

    Ling Nai''s stiff expression was covered with a cold sweat until just now.

    "Even so, it''s not a great thing."

    Ling Nai put his hand on his chest and took a deep breath in order to adjust his breathing. "Why do you know?"

    "Even if asked why... There is no reason to think so..."

    For Huimei, she can only answer so honestly. However, the bell seemed to accept this random answer.

    "Well... It''s amazing..."

    I don''t know what''s great. In short, Ling Nai looked at Huimei''s face and showed admiration.

    Looking at such a bell, Huimei was a little sad, but she made up her mind. As expected, she still had to say what she should say.

    This person should not be an assassin. If so, he would not have done nothing a week after moving in, and he was too polite to them and me.

    Although there are some strange things, this panicked attitude of being pointed out of love is the same as that of ordinary girls.

    "Hey, Ling Nai, although you''ll feel a little annoyed, listen."

    "What?"

    And if you are an ordinary girl, you should try not to involve her in your own affairs.

    "You''d better not get close to that guy. It will be unfortunate."

    "This is... Why?" Ling Nai looked up at Huimei with a confused expression.

    Extremely belittling Mu Hantian will have a negative effect. Huimei knows it through previous experience.

    "That guy is not a man that ordinary people can deal with. So it''s best not to get close."

    "But, but, although it looks like this, I have experienced many Shura fields!" Ling Nai retorted.

    Although she was confided in such a past, Huimei was still very confused about it, but before she said anything

    "But, well, since you say so, take care of yourself. There must be something only you don''t know."

    Subtly said something easy to understand. Although I don''t know what touched the heartstrings of Ling Nai, I don''t think I can get her trust in the only time after I know her.

    "But even so, I can''t leave here. Although I know it''s shameless, please help me."

    This time, the bell stood at a perfect angle and saluted.

    Even Huimei felt that she could not complete the crusade against the demon king, and she should also bear the responsibility of accidentally involving innocent girls in the affairs of ander Isla.

    "Well, if there''s anything I can do," Hui Mei nodded with a smile.

    "Well... You can rest assured a little." Ling Nai''s stiff face relaxed a little.

    "By the way, wait a minute."

    Huimei gently rang the bell and returned to the house.

    "I didn''t do anything strange during my absence." Huimei stared at Qiyuan as she fiddled with her satchel.

    "I''m not so desperate."

    Staring at Qiyuan who answered indifferently, Huimei took out her notebook and pen, tore off a piece of paper, wrote something on it and handed it to lingnai.

    "Here''s my phone number, email address and home address. If those guys do anything, you can come for help at any time."

    "I see. Thank you very much." Ling Nai nodded and carefully put his notes in his arms.

    For the first time in Japanese life, Huimei saw people who really put things in their arms.

    "Who do you think we are? Really." Mu Hantian frowned while wiping the water drops on the tableware.

    "When you are bloodthirsty demons under cockroaches. Although nothing has happened now, if you do anything strange to the bell, cut off your head and expose it in this window."

    "Where are you the evil agent?"

    Hui Mei used cold face to make complaints about the cold Tucao.

    "Well, it''s almost time for me to leave. Well, don''t worry. Although these guys look like this, they are very law-abiding."

    The last part is about Ling Nai. Huimei hangs her satchel on her shoulder.

    "Really seriously remind you. Men and women are different in all cases!"

    "I''m not going to be told by you. I''ll never learn from you. Disappear quickly." Mu Hantian helplessly helped his forehead.

    "Goodbye then," said Huimei, closing the door.

 Chapter 936

    "Ah, morning, good morning." facing Mu Hantian who walked out of the counter, qiansui said hello unnaturally.

    "Ah, well... Good morning."

    "Ah - Good morning, little Qian."

    A voice came from the side.

    "Ah, ah, ah! Good morning, miss musaki!"

    Kizaki''s expression suddenly changed when he faced Mu Hantian. He felt very interesting and looked at qiansui.

    "Go and change your clothes quickly. You will have to bear the heavy responsibility from tomorrow, so you have a lot to say to Xiaoqian."

    "Ah, ok... Sorry." qiansui nodded, passed by Mu Hantian and walked to the staff lounge in the counter.

    "Hoo, the condition is very serious." Kizaki smiled and watched qiansui''s back.

    He paused and grabbed the checklist from Mu Hantian.

    "Xiao Tian, take a break now. If you come back before six, you can go to dinner. Or eat the food in the store?"

    Mu Hantian shook his head at Kizaki''s proposal.

    "No, I''ll rest in the staff room. I brought Bento today."

    "Bento? It''s good to cook by yourself, because it''s very hot. Don''t neglect the anti-corrosion measures. Pay attention to the food in the store no matter what it is. Don''t forget to put prunes in the shade."

    "It doesn''t matter there. It will be very troublesome if I can''t work. Then I''ll have a rest."

    Mu Hantian changed his attendance number to "rest" and walked into the staff lounge.

    I happened to meet qiansui who came out of the space of the women''s dressing room deep in the staff lounge.

    "Ah..." when qiansui saw the visitor, he took a breath and avoided his eyes.

    "Well, I''ll have a rest. Miss musaki said she wanted to take a look at Xiaoqian''s work in her spare time."

    "Know, know..." qiansui seemed to hold something on his chest and nodded anxiously, trying to pass by Mu Hantian.

    Looking at Mu Hantian taking out the box wrapped in printed and dyed cloth in the hundred yuan store from the usual shoulder bag, she stopped.

    "Mr. Han Tian, that..."

    From the printed handkerchief untied by Mu Hantian, a two-layer bento box with too large pattern is taken out, which is very small for mu Hantian as a man.

    Mu Hantian raised his face, picked up the thing in his hand and replied, "you said this? It''s Bento."

    "Bento...? what a lovely bento box. But why did Mr. Han Tian use such a bento box?"

    "No, it''s from someone else. In fact, someone lived next to us just before."

    "Is it a neighbor?"

    "Well, it''s a young girl..."

    "Girl!"

    "Yes."

    "Girl... How on earth..." qiansui grabbed Mu Hantian''s front and kept shaking.

    "All right, all right, stop shaking."

    "Always... In short, the neighbor''s woman gave Mr. Han Tian...!"

    "Yes, but please, don''t shake it."

    "Unexpectedly, totally unexpectedly, totally unexpectedly! She did it herself?"

    Qiansui pulled Mu Hantian''s front to himself with a desperate look, and stared at Mu Hantian tightly.

    "It was made by himself." Mu Hantian didn''t deny it.

    "Here..."

    "Here?"

    "Show me, will you?"

    "I know, I know, don''t shake any more! Please!"

    Qian Sui, who finally loosened Mu Hantian''s front, stared timidly at the things in Mu Hantian''s open lunch box.

    The upper layer of the two-layer Bento was filled with brightly colored dishes. Because of this luxurious content, qiansui couldn''t help looking stiff and immediately realized something, a little confused.

    Qiansui looked at fried burdock shreds in oil, boiled before construction, cold radish shreds of chrysanthemum, white radish and carrot, and chestnut golden beans,

    "Midnight meal...?"

    "New Year''s Eve dinner? What?"

    Mu Hantian asked, but qiansui shook his head.

    "Please show me the floor below!"

    There are things that qiansui didn''t want to see although he expected it.

    бкбкSeaweed is cut on the white rice and inlaid with prunes, and a huge heart is painted.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    The report of Alba Meyer''s disappearance in a different world greatly shook the meeting convened by the "six great priests", that is, the altar of great priests.

    Alba, as one of the six great gods, is one of the friends of the brave who fought against the demon king.

    However, in order to find out his whereabouts in detail, the report obtained from the subscription review meeting investigating the executive room of alba in San iguno red, the headquarters of the great Dharma church, completely changed the situation.

    "The brave Amelia lives in a different world?"

    The chief minister of the church, robertio iguno Valencia, the oldest of the "six chief priests", straightened up in surprise because of the report given to five people on the altar of the chief priests in order to expel Alba who was killed.

    "According to alba, didn''t Amelia eustina and" evolution sword blade "disappear at the end of the fierce battle with Satan?"

    "I always think it''s a naked lie."

    In front of the five great gods, the female reporter who silenced the oldest with a single sentence spoke in a confident tone.

    "It has been confirmed several times that sonar has been thrown into the foreign world. Some days ago, people imprisoned amelda aitwa and Albert Ender were also encouraged by Lord alba."

    "What, what, what...!" because of this incredible continuous report, robertio, who is worried about his recent health, has long turned red.

    "As for emilada aitwa, it has been confirmed that she has returned to the holy Irish empire. She claims that Amelia is still alive and there are reports of Alba''s apostasy."

    "Back to religion... Big God, back to religion!"

    "Lord robertio! Please cheer up!"

    Cervantes riblitz, the great God of the church''s agricultural administrator, stood and stroked robertio''s back.

    "But to assert that Alba lied... It may also be to know that Amelia is still alive and go to the rescue..."

    "It''s impossible. Why not let others know that the brave man who should have died is still alive and deal with it alone? If there is a reason, it''s more natural to take action to make the ''fact'' of Amelia''s death more perfect."

    The female reporter sighed and reported the cruel facts to the great gods.

    "We can''t ignore the influence of the magistrates of St. Ireland''s underground palace to confirm that Amelia is alive. This contradicts the official statement of the church that Amelia has died. What do you think?"

    "How... Means..." robertio looked angry because he gasped too much.

    The female reporter resolutely said to the panicked eldest high priest, "does it mean to choose to admit the mistakes of Lord Alba or implement the decisions of the church to the end?"

    The altar of the great priest was silent for a moment.

    "To be more specific, there are two options: to admit the apostasy of the great God official, or to erase the three people of amelda, Albert and Amelia."

    "It''s so messy... Emilia and Albert don''t say for the time being, the court magician in the underground palace of St. Ireland will do this..." Cervantes said in embarrassment.

    The female reporter''s firm expression did not change, and said: "when the demon army still existed, in order to unite the western continent under the name of the great Dharma God church, hasn''t she always done such a thing? Further, it is the members of the old ''heretical interrogation meeting'' headed by me."

    Because of these words, the atmosphere of the already repressed altar became more heavy.

    "No matter which one you choose, the church will have to pay a huge sacrifice. However, if you put aside the problem so much, the prestige will also usher in the sunset. It is not the case for humans who want to use the church as the spiritual pillar that will be discarded by the brave people who will be the hope of mankind against the demon king."

    The female reporter looked down at everyone in the somewhat shaken altar.

    Cervantes said heavily, "would you deal with this problem like this?"

    The woman''s answer is very concise. "Before that, there were high sounding reasons to attack the demon king, but now that everyone knows that there is no such threat, it would be a big mistake to think that you can do whatever you want in the name of God."

    "What are you talking about?"

    The woman looked around the five great gods one by one and said, "the devil Satan is also living in a different world."

    This time, robertio froze and fainted.

 Chapter 937

    Even at night, the heat wave in Tokyo still didn''t subside.

    "Welcome!"

    While listening to this poor greeting, Huimei entered the supermarket "friend market Yongfu town vegetable Flower Avenue store" nearest to her home

    There are no guests in the store except Huimei. Huimei sighed at the effect of air conditioning and went directly to the corner of selling Bento.

    "Unconsciously, I bought the same as usual."

    Then he picked up a summer vegetable curry called ''healthy enough! The curry with a very long product name of "only 500 calories" is too desolate because of this. I took cabbage silk salad, fast food cup soup and chocolate cream puff as dessert and stacked it on the curry.

    While spoiling the low calorie curry, Huimei walked to the cashier.

    "Thank you for coming. Welcome again."

    Take the bag with the heated curry and walk out of the store.

    At this time.

    Huimei raised her head because of the obvious murderous spirit.

    The sudden dark shadow radiated murderous gas and aimed at Huimei. When the Japanese approached at an impossible speed, Huimei had already put on a good posture.

    And because the figure''s speed was too fast, they didn''t notice the automatic door slowly opened between and Huimei. Although they bumped into the glass door and fell down, they immediately put on a good posture carefully.

    "Then what? Just now."

    The clerk was surprised by the noise and looked in the direction of Huimei.

    Opposite the slowly opened glass cracked automatic door, the words of collecting eyewitness testimony can only be said to be "bank robbers who escaped from the barber shop". Wearing smooth plastic ponchos, black eyes, hats and camouflage pants, this short man dressed fell to the ground.

    Because it fell in the place where the sensor was hung outside, the automatic door remained open.

    No matter how the other party moves, put the bag that hinders his movement on the ground and put the shopping bag back on the recycling counter.

    "Guest, are you okay?"

    It seemed that the new guest had an accident. The clerk jumped out of the cashier''s counter and ran close to the entrance, but he couldn''t help stopping because of the unusual dress of the fallen man.

    "Danger!"

    Huimei ran away from the stunned clerk. Because of an unexpected attack, the clerk ran into a shelf with recruitment brochures next to the door and saved his life.

    Just now, the place where the clerk stayed was swept by the light, knocked open his Huimei''s shoulder, brushed a huge mass, tore the sleeve of the dress, and the bag with Bento just bought was even split in half.

    Huimei judged quickly and confirmed that the clerk had not stood up,

    "Sky light wind blade!"

    Without hesitation, he aimed at the robber who tore Huimei''s sleeve, Bento and strange appearance and launched the "evolution holy sword бд pianyi".

    The shock wave emitted from the holy sword in his right hand rushed violently to the robber, and forcibly ejected him out of the store with the roar.

    "Can''t come out! Also, call the police quickly!"

    Although I don''t know if I heard it, Huimei also ran out after the unspeakable attacker before the clerk saw the holy sword.

    However, the light of Huimei''s sharp slash came from the store again.

    The sound of metal collision rang through, and Huimei waved her holy sword and bounced it back. Huimei wanted to cross her opponent who was ready to wait, so she jumped up.

    "Tian Guang Jun boots!"

    Only let the broken evil clothes concentrate on her feet, and Huimei jumped one step and landed on the roof of a single family opposite the convenience store.

    The robber, wearing a hat that only showed his eyes, turned back without hesitation and looked up at Huimei, who played a sports ability that ordinary human beings could not have.

    Huimei did not hesitate to use the holy sword and broken evil clothes because she realized that he was not human before the other party started.

    In that hand was a huge sickle. Like a sickle that only death in Tarot will take.

    The failed robber didn''t hold anything like that when he fell down after hitting the automatic door.

    Different from what ordinary robbers hold, it is not something with attributes hidden somewhere in the body in advance.

    Even considering the metal sound when colliding with the holy sword, the strength of the material that could have collided with Huimei''s holy sword and taking this thing out of nothingness, this failed robber can''t be an ordinary person.

    "Although I don''t know whether you are a human or a devil, what do you want to do to attack in such a striking place!"

    Huimei set up the holy sword and jumped down from the roof above.

    "Ha ha!"

    It is not simply falling by inertia, but the maximum assault with the broken evil clothes on your feet.

    But the attacker immediately set up a sickle and swept Huimei''s attack from above with a handle.

    Anticipating this action, Huimei turned her body around and kicked back with the momentum of the sword being blocked. The foot of the evil breaking clothes with all momentum kicked the other party''s left shoulder.

    With the slow attack, the body of the unbalanced sickle messenger revealed a flaw.

    Although there are loopholes, we can''t just slash the enemy. In order to make her faint, Huimei arranged an assault posture in order to aim at her chest with the handle of the holy sword.

    However, at this moment, the sickle messenger emitted a flash from his eyes exposed from his hat.

    Purple laser like things flew out of the eye part of the hat that only showed the eyes. This picture was nothing but a joke to others, but Huimei was cold about it and swept the flash with a holy sword.

    Somehow, intuition thinks it can''t devour the body. However, the results far exceeded Huimei''s expectations.

    "Ah?"

    The holy sword lost its light. Echoing Huimei''s holy Dharma Qi and changing posture, the "evolution holy sword бд blade" flashes like an electric light bulb before power failure, narrowing to the size of a short sword.

    Although Huimei hurriedly re delivered the holy Dharma Qi and wanted to return to the size of the original "first stage", the sickle messenger did not miss this opportunity and continuously radiated purple light.

    "What, this is!"

    Although the speed of continuous shooting is not great, I have never heard of the power that can shrink the holy sword. It is completely unimaginable what would happen if you hit the body directly, but you can''t fight back with a sword. The situation was reversed in an instant.

    Huimei was a little flustered because of the unexpected actions and strength of the enemy. No matter what you think, it can only be an assassin from ander Isla. Unexpectedly, the battle with the abnormal sickle robber who radiated light from his eyes ended in an unexpected form.

    Suddenly, the sickle messenger moaned softly and stopped the continuous emission of purple flash. Huimei looked at each other in surprise. The sickle messenger''s color was tacky and only showed her eye hat until the part of her eyes was turning into fluorescent orange.

    "Get out of the way!"

    This time, with the familiar man''s voice, Huimei flew orange things in her vision.

    The thing hit the shoulder of the sickle Messenger, and a large area of his upper body was dyed brightly.

    Huimei turned back in surprise. It was Mu Hantian who came. He was holding a bag of oranges in his hand. It should have been one of them just now.

    Although he resolutely responded to the cut of Huimei holy sword, I don''t know whether it was because the juice of orange entered his eyes, and the sickle messenger looked like he was going to faint on his face.

    The sickle messenger awkwardly resisted and did not know whether to take revenge. Huimei was afraid of it for a moment. But

    "Ah?"

    After looking at the sickle messenger again, it turned out to be the posture of the failed robber who stumbled with his back to escape.

    "Run away?" Huimei couldn''t help humming.

    Waving such a huge weapon and the great shame of bumping into the automatic door are obviously the assassin like existence of ander Isla, who aims at Huimei, but what''s the matter when he is repelled by Mu Hantian throwing oranges?

    However, it''s best to avoid useless battles and sacrifices, but you can also take some things seriously.

    "Are you all right, Huimei?"

    "Nothing, but why are you kneeling here?"

    "I just came to buy some oranges and just met them," he said, raising the oranges in his hand.

    "That''s right." Huimei nodded.

    "Well, since you''re all right, I''ll go first."

    "Well, but you should be careful. He may attack you."

    "I see."

 Chapter 938

    "Ah! Guest, are you all right!" looked around with an excited expression. The clerk finally found Huimei''s posture.

    "You are. Are you okay? Sorry, I hit you just now."

    "It doesn''t matter, just a little on the forehead..."

    It seems that the shelf of recruitment magazine suddenly hit his face, leaving a red mark on his forehead.

    "Did you contact the police?"

    "Ah, it doesn''t matter. We have contacted the police company and the police with an emergency notification!"

    Then he closed his hands to Huimei as if he remembered something.

    "Ah, well, guest, I''m very sorry. It''s the time guide that says to treat the guests in the store like this. Can you stay here until the police come?"

    Huimei snorted.

    "Ah - yes, I see."

    Although the idea of returning to the apartment temporarily after leaving the phone and ID card came to my mind, I rejected it myself. It''s not the best policy to expose your privacy in the supermarket nearest to your home. It''s not just a problem of distrusting shop assistants, but also a self-protection way to live alone in Tokyo.

    Listlessly returned to the store, where there was a cut Huimei shopping bag. Curry, salad and chocolate cream puff are a mess, turning into a state similar to dark pizza.

    Picking up the only thing intact, Huimei said to the clerk, "please give me a pot of water. Because I''m a little hungry, please let me have a soup here."

    After pouring hot water into the flattened instant food cup with an electric kettle in the corner of the store, the clerk noticed Huimei''s inconvenience, guided her to the office and lent her a chair.

    While looking around at the inside of the shop she had never entered, Huimei whispered.

    "Very easy to use."

    Although the "sword of evolution бд blade wing" appeared this time has stayed in the "first stage" of evolution, it now contains incomparable power compared with the battle with Lucifer two months ago. However, it not only changes to the "second stage", but also can be effectively used when launching the clothing of breaking evil spirits.

    But because of this, I don''t know the true face of the purple light. I have never met an enemy who can neutralize the holy sword and holy Dharma.

    Huimei gnashed her teeth angrily while sipping the soup completed in one minute.

    The troublesome pervert robber who made the already ugly dinner more miserable. The next time you encounter him, don''t hesitate to regard his knife as two paragraphs before using strange power. Huimei swore in her heart.

    "Well, guest, this is the guest''s," said the clerk, holding the satchel that Huimei had originally put there.

    "Ah, sorry, thank you."

    After Huimei received it, the clerk pointed to the bag and said solemnly, "it seems that there is a cell phone ring inside."

    "Eh? Ah, eh!" Huimei, who took the bag, blushed, took out her mobile phone from the bag and answered the phone.

    "Miss youzuo! Mr. cold weather is bad!"

    Because of this cry, Huimei couldn''t help taking the phone away from her ear.

    "Miss youzuo! Miss youzuo?"

    The picture shows the name and phone number of "Sasaki qiansui", because he was surprised and almost spilled soup.

    Huimei showed a confused expression because qiansui''s too abrupt scream, while trembling to let the mobile phone close to her ear.

    "Thousand, thousand ears? What''s the matter?"

    "Mr. Hantian, he... Mr. Hantian, he!"

    "What''s the matter with that guy? I just saw him."

    Huimei also knows that qiansui has a good feeling for mu Hantian.

    After the battle two months ago, Huimei, who exchanged contact information with her for the safety of qiansui and the reason of detecting the trend of Mu Hantian''s work, often had an aimless dialogue over the phone.

    "I brought the Bento! I made it myself!" qiansui said in a crying voice.

    Unable to understand the reason why qiansui cried, Huimei was still confused after drinking a mouthful of soup.

    "Bento? It''s really hard to see, but it''s not incredible to bring Bento..."

    "With Bento, the heart-shaped woman made it two layers!"

    "Calm down a little, please tidy it up in Japanese." Huimei said with a bitter smile.

    Finally know what qiansui is flustered about.

    "Is that right? They said they moved to the house next to those guys..."

    "Does Miss youzuo know? Does Miss youzuo think it doesn''t matter?"

    "Eh? What?"

    The sickle moon bell is really a girl who doesn''t know the fireworks in the world. However, Japan is vast. Although such a life in Tokyo is unimaginable, it can be taken for granted that kind of character and lifestyle when thinking of the eldest lady of a famous family who came out of a remote village.

    If it was an opponent who would do something dangerous, something special should happen in the days when Huimei didn''t know the existence of the bell.

    Huimei took another sip of soup while thinking about these things.

    "Miss youzuo, is that a brave person?"

    Because qiansui shouted angrily, Huimei took the phone away from her ear again.

    "What if the neighbor wants to do something bad to kill Mr. Han Tian''s assassin?"

    Huimei didn''t expect to hear this from qiansui, so she couldn''t help talking.

    "Isn''t it strange? Although people living nearby will have some money, that''s it. What''s the reason for her to get close to them so quickly? Although Mr. cold said it was just a gift, do you think there would be girls who could do this for neighbors who only knew them for a few days!"

    "Although I didn''t say it, qiansui, do you really like that guy?"

    Huimei just couldn''t help but want to confirm, but qiansui felt that she had said too much as if nothing had happened.

    "So I''m the only one who wants to do such a thing!"

    Even so, in fact, Huimei saw lingnai take care of the Demon King City with her own eyes, and heard her say something good about the demon king.

    In terms of this meaning, what qiansui has to fear is even different. However, Huimei recalled her conversation in demon city this morning and suddenly realized something.

    Huimei has told Ling Nai all her contact information.

    Although she thought she would feel uneasy because she had no same-sex friends, Huimei was attacked by the abnormal sickle messenger when there were abnormal changes in the demon city and gave her contact information to the human who met for the first time.

    Is there any connection?

    But it is totally inconceivable that a bell perfectly dressed in kimonos and polite will become a failed robber. The only thing in common is a little short.

    Huimei corrects her mind. Even so, is it really accidental that the demon king and the brave change at the same time?

    The attacks of Lucifer and Alba two months ago flashed through my mind.

    "Miss youzuo, miss youzuo?"

    Huimei recovers from the state of immersed thinking because of qiansui''s cry.

    "Ah, sorry, I thought a little..."

    "So miss youzuo, please. Miss youzuo is a brave man. Mr. cold weather must be defeated by Miss youzuo!"

    It was like taking a breath because of being forced by the courage of qiansui in front of me.

    "Ah, ah, well, even so..."

    "So help me..."

    How can the plan to defeat Mu Hantian turn into helping qiansui? I really don''t understand. Huimei waited for qiansui to continue.

 Chapter 939

    "In short, I don''t have confidence..."

    The next day, Friday, the climate in early summer began to play its ability very early. In the morning, Huimei and qiansui stood in front of the gate of the demon city.

    "But... But..."

    He wanted to hide behind Huimei and looked at qiansui holding a big handbag at the gate of the demon city with trembling.

    "Can''t a man stand up if he fails?"

    "But... However, although it is something that ignores the season, it is a very detailed convenience! And you see, if there is any poison in it, Mr. cold weather, they may be very dangerous..."

    "Andre Isla''s assassin would have done it if he wanted to poison," Huimei asserted.

    "OK, OK!"

    Qiansui, who was hiding behind him, was forcibly pulled out and pushed to the front. He patted his shoulder like a pep.

    So, qiansui looked nervous and suddenly looked back at Huimei. "Well, miss youzuo, I''m sorry, thank you."

    After Huimei showed a complex smile, she replied, "it''s nothing. It doesn''t matter what those guys do, but I want to be friends with qiansui."

    "HMM." qiansui nodded with a smile and rang the doorbell again.

    There was an immediate response.

    "OK, I''ll be right there."

    Because she had never heard a woman''s voice, qiansui took a breath and was stunned. From Huimei''s eyes, it''s easy to know that her determination to restructure has been shaken.

    Sure enough, the person who opened the door did not know, but the sickle moon bell wearing a cool water bathrobe and cooking clothes with morning glory pattern as usual.

    Even the bun wrapped around the head shines with the light of the morning. No matter how hot the weather is, there is no sweat on the skin wearing kimonos. The action of wiping hands with a towel can only prove that you are still washing things.

    Although he looks very young at first glance, his smart and tight expression shows that qiansui doesn''t have a mature breath.

    "Ah, your highness Huimei and... Are you?"

    "I... I am..."

    In the face of the voice of calmly greeting, qiansui could not make a sound as if she was frozen in the depths of her throat.

    "Your Highness, there are guests in cold weather."

    Qiansui was stunned by the words of an unknown woman in a beautiful kimono.

    I have never called Mu Hantian, an elder and elder, nor can I. But the woman who suddenly appeared had already called Mu cold day so intimately.

    Qiansui stands very hard because she is not dizzy and desperate. Although Huimei looked at such a thousand ears from behind, she couldn''t help her. This is qiansui''s battle. Only qiansui itself can change the situation.

    "Ah? Is Huimei here again?"

    "No, not just your highness Huimei."

    "Eh? There''s still Xiaoqian. Why did you come so early?" Mu Hantian asked after seeing qiansui.

    "Mr. Han Tian..."

    Qiansui was a little tearful before the battle. Looking at this, Huimei couldn''t help putting her hand on her forehead. As expected, she couldn''t.

    "This... That... I... that... If you can... That, rice..."

    I want to organize language with the general voice of mosquitoes, but I can''t speak well because I was affected by setbacks from the beginning.

    "That... Xiaoqian, what''s the matter?"

    "Is Miss Sasaki here..."

    The sound of the reed house didn''t have any strength, but it was strange that the sound came well.

    "Mr. Luwu?"

    Qiansui noticed that opposite Mu Hantian and the woman she had never seen, the reed house was lying across with a blanket.

    "Eh? Mr. Luwu... Is he ill?"

    "It''s not illness, it''s bitter summer."

    Mu Hantian scratched his head and looked at qiansui and Luwu interactively.

    "Well, it''s that. That''s what Bento was like yesterday."

    "Eh?" the tearful qiansui tilted her head in shock and looked confused.

    "Wow - perilla is cut so thin, so beautiful..."

    "Sharpen the kitchen knife well, cut the Perilla in half, then gather it into a ball and chop it up. It''s very simple."

    "Lettuce tastes like

    "Soak well in the water, and then shake off the water. Because if you cut off the core of the dish and do it carelessly, there will be sand invisible to the eyes, so it is more reliable to wash it with blisters than tap water."

    "Cold tofu, don''t you need soy sauce?"

    "Because if you dilute the soup with water, it will have less salt and stimulation, and the taste will be softer."

    These are all conversations between qiansui and lingnai.

    I wonder if the listless Huimei is listening to their dialogue.

    After understanding that Ling Nai, who moved next door after falling down because of the bitter summer in Luwu, took the initiative to help, and it was her character to call other people''s names, qiansui''s tears finally retracted. Then he began to introduce himself to Ling Nai.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Thanks to his highness qiansui bringing so many small dishes, the table will be so luxurious."

    The arranged table, with fried chicken and potato salad made of thousands of ears, is a little too luxurious for breakfast.

    "Ah - that, Xiao Qian, thank you. Although I''m surprised, it''s too rare. I started."

    "OK." hearing Mu Hantian''s words, qiansui also smiled.

    "Miss qiansui, here are your dishes and chopsticks."

    "Thank you, miss Fuye." qiansui said thanks after taking over the dishes and chopsticks handed over by Fuye.

    "Then, your highness Huimei, sit next to me." Ling Nai asked Huimei, who was hung aside, to sit next to herself and pass out chopsticks.

    "Ah, have you had breakfast?"

    Finally got up, Qiyuan came down from upstairs. He said brazenly, although he was looked at with white eyes by everyone, he didn''t respond at all.

    "My seat, chopsticks and bowl are missing."

    "Guests first. Moreover, on this occasion, the person who makes the lowest contribution to the family will be treated coldly." Luwu said coldly.

    "What? It''s ridiculous to say I''m worse than youzuo!"

    "Rather than care about these, you''d better eat while it''s hot. Lingnai and Xiaoqian, thank you very much."

    "Wait and see!" Qiyuan murmured sadly.

    "But, Mr. Luwu, does your body really matter?"

    "Thank you for your concern. Thanks to miss sickle moon, I have got enough rest time and don''t have too much trouble. I want to recover from today."

    "It''s all because his highness qiansui brought the dishes he made."

    The dialogue proceeded in perfect harmony. While listening to this, Huimei observed the appearance of lingnai.

    It''s true that Mu Hantian didn''t leave yesterday and today. Even so, there''s nothing suspicious from the dialogue and cooking with qiansui.

    And think about it carefully. Yesterday''s abnormal robber ate an orange from the gap of the hat with only his eyes exposed, but this can''t prove anything. Observe again.

 Chapter 940

    "Good bye, then. I''ve been bothering you so early. Take care, Mr. Luwu."

    "Each other, so many things, thank you."

    "Alan, send Xiaoqian home safely."

    "Yes."

    "Then goodbye, Xiaoqian." Mu Hantian nodded to qiansui.

    "Well, goodbye, Mr. cold day."

    Seeing qiansui and Allen leave, Mu Hantian focused on Huimei and lingnai. Because she learned that lingnai had no extra clothes at dinner just now, Huimei consciously raised her hand and said she would take lingnai to buy clothes.

    "Then, you two be careful on the way."

    "You don''t have to say." Huimei didn''t look back. She took lingnai''s hand and walked to the city center.

    бнбнбнбнбн

    Ling Nai and Hui Mei stand at the ticket gate of sassuka.

    "Next is taking something called a tram?"

    Somehow she had a question mark about the tram, but Huimei didn''t care and nodded.

    "Yes. It''s only one stop from sassuka to Shinjuku, but it''s a little far away. Ah, if you don''t care to go to benbafan, it will add two stops, and it will be carried to the edge of Shinjuku, so be careful. Do you have suica (transportation card)? If you don''t, you have to buy a ticket. It''s much easier to apply for one."

    "Ah, that, there is no such thing."

    Ling Nai looked around in some confusion,

    "Actually, I haven''t taken a tram."

    Then he said something absurd.

    "Ah?"

    Although I don''t know how old Ling Nai is, but at the age of living alone, I haven''t taken a tram. What kind of remote place do I live in? Huimei looked at lingnai with puzzled eyes.

    "Well, anyway, buy the ticket first. Talk about suica next time. The ticket..."

    Speaking of this, Huimei found that lingnai was staring at the ticket machine in a daze.

    "Although I''ve heard of it a little, how did I get to sasaka tomb?"

    I don''t know how to buy a ticket. Is that what''s going on? No matter where I was born, I came to Tokyo. It''s not impossible to have never taken public transport once during this period, but it''s too inconvenient.

    Regardless of Huimei who was confused and didn''t hide her confused expression, Ling Nai immediately said, "I landed at sassuka directly by using gate. I hope you will forgive me for my lack of knowledge."

    "Ah, this is..."

    Because she took it for granted, Huimei almost didn''t notice.

    "What are you talking about?" thought Ling Nai said some absurd words, and Huimei looked stiff.

    "So I''m not used to urban life because I used all kinds of camouflage and came directly to sassuka with gate..."

    "Wait, wait a minute."

    Huimei''s heartbeat rose sharply. She put her hand on her chest meaninglessly, looked around and asked lingnai.

    "Are you from... Ender Isla?"

    Previously, she came to the conclusion that she was a strange and harmless girl. Now half of Huimei''s heart fell into fear.

    On the other hand, Ling Nai still stared up at Huimei in surprise.

    "Haven''t you found it?"

    Huimei became more and more excited.

    "I haven''t said a word like that, have I?"

    "Isn''t that what you said? ''are you staring at the demon king?''"

    "Ah ah?"

    "I didn''t expect to be said so in front of me. I''m a little worried, but after that, you said that you would become unfortunate after approaching the demon king. Don''t be foolish to approach."

    "Ah ah ah?"

    "I''m also a person who has spent all kinds of Shura fields so far, but you have to get away. But even if you move out of there immediately, there''s no destination, so please help me. After that, didn''t you promise to help me and give me my contact information?"

    "Aye Aye Aye Aye -"

    Although Huimei fell into confusion, she finally understood what lingnai said. And I also know that when I first talked with Ling Nai, the ideas of both sides were completely staggered.

    "Aware of my true identity, you shouldn''t say ah ah to me."

    "How on earth did I perceive your true identity?" Huimei said angrily.

    "Don''t you think it''s strange that a lovely girl like me who just moved in broke into the space of a group of strangers and took pains to take care of them? It''s impossible!"

    "Although I thought about it, I''m very angry that you said such words now!"

    In order to make strange girls try not to get involved in their own battles, this is the result of all kinds of worries.

    "So what''s the purpose of saying ''have you got an eye on the demon king?''

    "Eh? Ah, that''s, that..."

    It''s impossible to say that it''s misunderstood that as a woman, I have some ideas about Mu Hantian. Although there is some shame, it is still Ling Nai''s fault to think of this possibility at first.

    "You, what purpose do you hold and ask, ''are you in intimate contact with Mu Hantian?''

    Ling Nai''s answer is very concise. "Because there is information about you and the demon king fighting together!"

    Huimei''s eyes widened.

    Only qiansui, amelda, Albert and Alba know that the brave amelia and Satan fight together, except those who now live in the city of the devil.

    Emilada and Albert could not spread rumors that would be bad for Huimei. In other words, Alba, who was arrested by the Japanese police, can only be considered to have transmitted the information to ander Isla by some means.

    The real identity of Andre Isla, who can get information from alba, is very limited.

    At present, Huimei first emphasizes her innocence.

    "I''m not kidding! I fell into the situation of having to defeat the enemy together. Don''t say such stupid words as fighting together!"

    Although in the world this is called fighting together, it seems to pull a very tight line in Huimei''s heart.

    Huimei thinks that she fought Lucifer and Alba when she maintained a hostile relationship with the demon king in the battle of two months at most.

    But whether others think so is someone else''s problem. In the eyes of others, it can only be seen that the brave and the demon king joined hands to defeat the great God of Dharma church. Then she was attacked the night she was told her phone number and address.

    "Well, you really think I will join hands with the demon king to try to revenge the church! So you attacked me in the convenience store yesterday?"

    "What are you talking about?"

    "Isn''t it? You attacked the convenience store the day I told you my address! The guy from ander Isla! Although he didn''t protect the demon king, he''s not a demon because he has the power to invalidate the holy sword. In that case, only you...!"

    Speaking of this, Huimei, who was getting more and more excited, suddenly stopped.

    "Wait, wait, I attacked you? I didn''t do such a thing! I know you are a brave Emilia! I fully know your strength as a church Knight! Although I don''t have skills, isn''t it foolish to provoke such a fierce battle?"

    Carefully observed the bell that was defending with surprise.

    The sickle messenger exposed his eyes and ate an orange ball from Mu Hantian. Because of the harmonious face and hydrated skin, I didn''t notice it, but if I have a good look, the bell doesn''t have make-up.

    In short, this is the end of the confused bell. Huimei board raised her face and asked in a low voice, "in short, can you tell me who can''t ignore these? Where are you, who are you, and what purpose are you staying in the Demon King City!"

    "My real name is Christia bell, the first interrogator of the church council."

    Because she didn''t expect to say the name of the "Teaching Review Committee", Huimei couldn''t help looking at Ling Nai''s face again.

    "I''m sorry if there''s something wrong with your communication. So, please help me again. Can you help me, brave Amelia ustina? I''m definitely not the one who will hurt you." Ling Nai sincerely lowered his head.

    "I see, sickle bell of death? I didn''t expect it would be you." an unexpected voice came.

    "What!"

    "Sorry, I basically heard what you said just now."

    "Why are you here?" Huimei looked at Mu Hantian in surprise.

    "Because lingnai''s wallet fell in my house, I ran after it and gave it to her, but I didn''t expect..." with a wry smile, Mu Hantian handed lingnai his wallet.

    "Ling Nai, you''ve added something to our food. Although you do it very covertly, I can still feel it, but it''s not harmful to us, so I don''t doubt you."

    "Well, go and buy the clothes first, Christia bell. Don''t disappoint me." he said indifferently, and Mu Hantian left.

    "Demon king..."

 Chapter 941

    "Come back, sickle moon. The new clothes are very good."

    "......." the bell was silent about Mu Hantian''s words.

    "Well, aren''t you going to explain?"

    "I found out from the documents left by Alba that the brave amelia and Satan are still alive.

    The holy instrument "the silver of evolution" is the mother of the divine sword owned by Amelia.

    We found the trace of the sonar that launched to detect the fluctuation of holy Dharma Qi into the other world.

    At the same time, the blood of the demon king also launched countless grouped sonars in response to the magic type read from that.

    Although there is a record of detecting the reaction of devil Satan, I have no more clear evidence.

    However, I did not report this to the altar, because it was not surprising that all the staff fell on the day of reporting that.

    By chance,

    When I was investigating Alba''s study, as a medium to convey ideas, a letter came from "reading word crystal ball". This happened to be Alba''s letter.

    It''s a noisy idea transmission, but we can know that he is still alive, unable to open gate in a different world, caught and asked for help.

    Although I think it is a very self talking information, I can''t turn a deaf ear to the next words.

    He said,

    "The brave Amelia colluded with the devil in a different world and fought together."

    "Then you came, didn''t you?"

    "Yes, demon king. I approached you to confirm whether the brave Amelia is still alive. However, after investigating the traces of Alba Meyer, all I know is what kind of life the demon king is running. So if I monitor the demon king..."

    "The brave will always appear. Unexpectedly, they are stuck in the mousetrap."

    "I see. Your purpose is to defeat me with amelia."

    "Yes, after knocking you down, go back to Andre Isla with amelia, let others know that she is still alive, and correct the church that wants to hide Alba''s misconduct."

    "I won''t be with you," Hui Mei asserted.

    "Didn''t you make an appointment to help me?"

    "When I didn''t realize it, the agreement was invalid."

    "Return to your position and reputation in Andre Isla!"

    "I don''t care what the church and the kingdoms think," Huimei said calmly.

    "Moreover, you want me to join the place where the guy who made a lot of people collapse in the underground tunnel just to kill me and the demon king is the highest responsible person. Can you understand that I can''t honestly believe it? Do you know Alba came here?"

    "Is it true that things up to now..."

    "Alba, in order to kill me, and Lucifer, have brought trouble to Japan. Amelda and Albert also know that. Just ask Lucifer himself? Do you know that Qiyuan is Lucifer?"

    Huimei put down her glass and resolutely said, "I had a reason to treat you as a robber yesterday. But even if there is no such thing, as long as you are a member of the Church Council, I have no plan to help you at all."

    "Why?"

    Huimei''s answer is very simple.

    "Crusading against the demon king is the work of the brave."

    Huimei seemed to take it for granted. The bell is getting more and more excited.

    "So, I''m also here to fight against the demon king. If you help each other..."

    "It''s my job to knock that guy down. Don''t do it."

    "Why, so far..."

    "Order to teach... No, although it''s from a heretical interrogation society, you don''t know if you don''t explain it all?"

    The bell was silent.

    "I don''t know what you''re doing here. So I''m sorry if I hurt my feelings."

    Although Huimei, who noticed that the air around Ling Nai became tense, eased her tone, however,

    "I don''t want anyone to take advantage of the results of my crusade against the demon king. Only this, please understand."

    "So it is. I already know what you two think." then Mu Han Tian looked at lingnai.

    "Well, Ling Nai, you can do this. Anyway, you live next door to us now. Why don''t you come and watch me carefully. If I do something bad, how about you kill me? Let you kill me."

    "Your Highness, how can you say such words."

    "Well, Luwu. The attack on Huimei yesterday and the dialogue between them today show that the enemy is hiding in the dark and his strength is not weak. It''s better to do more than less at this time."

    "Demon king, I accept your proposal. Since Amelia doesn''t intend to agree with me, I can only agree with your proposal." Ling Nai said faintly.

    "Then go back to daily life, Ling Nai."

    "Yes, your highness in cold weather."

    "But..." speaking of this, Mu Hantian turned his words, came to Ling Nai''s ear and continued: "as your punishment, I''ll give you today''s dinner. Don''t add those things."

    "Yes."

    "Well, let''s do our own things. I should go to work, too."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Mr. cold day."

    "Oh, it''s Xiaoqian."

    This time, qiansui blushed and didn''t respond.

    Park your bike behind the store. Mu Hantian takes qiansui and they walk into the store together.

    "Eh?" Mu Hantian looked at the shop and frowned.

    Mu''s working hours on cold days are basically 12 o''clock. The geographical condition of the shop in front of maigefan valley station is in the middle of the residential block and the office area. Generally, the chaos of lunch time began at this time, but only today can''t see the usual peak.

    In the cash register, Kizaki stood smiling. The morning student staff behind her looked pale and surrounded Kizaki far away.

    "Good morning."

    "Not at all."

    Kizaki answered in a stiff tone, greeting the cold sky.

    "In the six hours since the opening of the store in Shanghai, the total number of customers has lagged behind Qiande chicken."

    "Ah?"

    "The proportion of the previous day was 80%. I wondered angrily whether I had been involved in the treachery of Qiande."

    No matter what, it''s a competitor''s new store. It''s really looking for fault. Moreover, because of the weather and day conditions, it is not absolutely impossible that the proportion of yesterday was 80%, but only this time is the reason of Qiande, and Kizaki believes it.

    "Why... Why do I have to go to the firm to study from such days?"

    Kizaki kept smiling and roared, and the morning staff trembled with surprise.

    "Imagine it''s a nightmare, but if the speed of the number of passengers continues like this..."

    Musaki looked at the cold sky, then qiansui, and then the staff. Although it should be a beauty''s smile, is it so to feel the cold back?

    "It''s really annoying to go to Greenland? Ah? Acting store manager Mu Hantian?"

    "Yes, it''s annoying."

    Kizaki passed through the counter, grabbed Mu Hantian''s shoulders, and his bloodthirsty eyes lit up.

    "I allowed it. It doesn''t matter by any means. Knock down Qiande chicken."

    "Yes!"

    Mu Hantian, even qiansui and the staff all saluted with correct posture.

    Of course, it doesn''t matter by any means. It means trying to improve McGraw''s sales, not physically eliminating Qiande chicken.

    Even the peak of lunch time is not enough to be called the peak. On the contrary, even looking at the new store of sentucky fried chicken from a distance, you can know its prosperity.

    As the sentucky fried chicken mascot, the smiling faces of Grandpa major falz, a bearded old gentleman, decorated in various shops are very hateful.

    After Kizaki, also known as the ghost of sales, left the store as a ghost, Mu Hantian cheered up as much as possible.

    A limited service that won''t be scolded. Sell milkshakes in front of freezers. Qiansui and other employees were also actively instructed to use propagandists to advertise unlimited time free selling of coffee instead of time limited coffee.

    However, such efforts are meaningless. The cashier checked at 14 o''clock. The total number of guests received was 70% of yesterday''s.

 Chapter 942

    "Ah - lost... From the first day..."

    Not only mu Hantian, but also qiansui and the employees think so.

    Although not without guests, sentucky fried chicken is not a number that can be accepted by the hostile Kizaki after all.

    Too effective air conditioning makes the whole staff''s mind think of ''Greenland'' when their body and heart are cold

    "Welcome!"

    When the automatic door opened and new guests came, Mu Hantian immediately shouted.

    The man went straight to the counter and said, "I''m rude in my busy schedule. Is the store manager there?"

    That''s a short man. Slender body, coordinated face with a pair of big sunglasses. From the bag in his hand, he seems to be a salesman, but because of his short body and shaky sunglasses, he just imitates the rogue dress of the past like a child.

    Mu Hantian came out of the counter, stood in front of the man and said, "I''m very sorry, the store manager of musaki is not in today. I''m Mu Hantian, the person in charge of time. What can I do for you?

    The man raised his eyebrows exaggeratedly. "Are you mu Han Tian? I''ve heard some rumors about you."

    Although the short man looked down at Mu Hantian from below physically, he sounded as if he was speaking from top to bottom mentally.

    "Diligence, excellence and tolerance that are not commensurate with this name, no matter which one you choose, are full of human nature."

    "Ha, ha... I''m really sorry."

    What does it mean that it is not commensurate with the name? Mu Hantian felt disobedience in his speech, which can be understood as fooling the name of the object he met for the first time.

    And standing in front of you, it is noticed that the strong smell of mint is wrapped around the whole body, even using deodorant or perfume, but smelling so strong artificial flavors will interfere with the work of the catering salesmen.

    "Well, it''s rude. Have we met somewhere before?"

    "No, I haven''t seen it."

    The short man raised the corner of his mouth and said with a smile, "even so, but you''ve known it a long time ago."

    Could it be... A trace of enlightenment flashed in Mu Hantian''s mind.

    At this time, the man thought of what to do for the first time.

    "It''s rude. It''s a little late. I''m such a person." he took out a business card holder from his inner pocket, took out one and handed it to Mu Hantian.

    Mu Hantian saluted, took the business card, looked at the position and was stunned.

    "Sentucky fried chicken''s store manager..."

    There was a flash of unease in McGraw.

    "My name is ape River in March. Now I''m at home. Please give me more advice." the man calling himself ape River smiled and scratched his head.

    "I should have come earlier to say hello, but I''m still late because I''m too busy. I''m really sorry."

    "Nevertheless, Fangu is really a good street! Because in the middle of residential and office areas, there are rich levels of customers and beautiful women. The insight of McGraw, who operates here, is really admirable."

    "Ha?" qiansui whispered in surprise behind Mu Hantian.

    "It''s the first day, so it''s an unprecedented event. I finally have time to visit. Since it doesn''t matter even if I say hello here, I''m relieved."

    Mu Hantian clearly heard the mimicry of "irritability" that does not exist in the real world echoing in his brain.

    "I''m ashamed. The number of visitors in our shop today is not satisfactory. But thanks to this, I can say hello to you so leisurely."

    However, the person who lost his business smile because of this kind of thing was not the person in charge of the shop in front of McGraw Fangu station in the afternoon, that is, the acting store manager Mu Hantian, so he fought back to the greatest extent.

    "No, no, I just happen to win because it''s fresh. It will return to the original state after a long time."

    However, this is even more a counterattack, a provocation that uses humility as a cover to show off its advantages.

    I always felt that if it was musaki, I would be unexpectedly impatient and drive away the ape River, but mu Hantian, who just took over the store temporarily, could not do this. The responsibility for mu Hantian''s action finally belongs to musaki.

    Mu Hantian was surprised from his heart that he could cope with the provocation without pressure.

    "Then please. As partners in the store street in front of the station, we should cheer each other. Although the store manager happens to be absent this time, we will also visit. Please take care of it at that time."

    Therefore, hurry back today. With this implication, politely face it.

    Ape river was a little surprised. Nevertheless, he still showed a sarcastic smile.

    "It... Doesn''t seem like I know you."

    Looking at Mu Hantian who lowered his head continuously, he said so.

    "Although it''s a pity that I didn''t see the store manager who is better than the beauty in the legend, because it''s rare, let''s have a take out package... Eh?"

    Ape River stopped his eyes on qiansui, one of the employees who were watching the situation behind Mu Hantian.

    "How beautiful..."

    "Ha?"

    Mu Hantian followed ape Jiang''s line of sight and saw qiansui. At the moment, ape Jiang immediately moved to the counter where qiansui was located.

    "It''s really a lovely lady with a bright future. Please make the set meal I ordered by you. Use this delicate hand."

    Because of these words, qiansui immediately frowned.

    In anyone''s eyes, ape river is obviously to provoke McGraw. In addition, even as a guest, qiansui wanted to speak because of his unconventional attitude towards the clerk.

    "Miss Sasaki."

    Mu Hantian''s sharp work blocked his mouth with his title.

    "Recommend goods to guests."

    "Yes."

    Mu Hantian urged ape Jiang to the counter. Ape Jiang took another look at Mu Hantian and followed qiansui''s every move with his eyes until he took the goods back.

    In the store where ape river left, qiansui kept a straight face.

    "The man named ape river is definitely here to fool us. Isn''t Mr. Han Tian angry when he is said that?"

    "If I feel regret when the store is looked down upon, my little Qian has grown to be proud of having an hourly salary or more. As for me, I am more happy in this regard."

    "Yes."

    Qiansui, who should face up and shut his mouth, began to change his cheeks like embarrassment.

    "If we treat bad customers badly, we will fall to the same level as each other. As long as we are consistent, we can not only complete the work but also maintain our dignity. No matter who pays, customers are customers."

    "How about acting as a store manager a little?"

    "That''s not enough." qiansui smiled bitterly.

    "Ah - but I''m sorry I didn''t stop the other party''s similar chat-up behavior. It''s disgusting."

    "Why, please don''t care. What the dwarf store manager said..." qiansui quickly shook his head to Mu Hantian, who lowered his head gently.

    "Dwarf store manager? That''s a good name."

    Mu Hantian clapped his hands and smiled, and the other salesmen agreed with Qian Sui''s feeling and nodded.

    "But unfortunately, it is unfortunate to work under that shop manager. Is it so conscious to open a restaurant?" if you wear such strong perfume, you will make complaints about it. "Mu cold day slightly Tucao.

    "Is it OK to wear sunglasses when receiving guests?" qiansui asked.

    "Ah... Sunglasses are a way to deal with ultraviolet rays. It may make sense from a health point of view, and it''s hard to distinguish between health and decoration recently."

    "Everybody, we have to work harder."

    "I will never - yes, I won''t lose!"

    Qiansui looked relaxed and shouted at the surprised voice of other clerks.

    "Then... Hundreds more! I''ll work harder!"

    "That''s the momentum. Today, we will also get a specific report on the enemy''s situation, so get nervous."

    "Enemy report?" qiansui asked.

    Mu Hantian raised his chest and nodded.

    "Leave it all to me."

 Chapter 943

    "Opening rewards and coupons... Anything else?"

    Luwu is in McGraw and is reporting the enemy situation inspection to Mu Hantian.

    "According to my observation, even if the main commodities are different from McGraw, I don''t think there is any extreme difference. The reception of guests is also very ordinary."

    Lu Wu said as he turned over his notebook and wrote down what he cared about.

    "When it comes to places that should be specially written, fried chicken as a Kanban commodity is really good. In terms of parts, even bones can be delicious. I''m very surprised."

    "Even bones, you..."

    Mu Hantian frowned for a moment, but Luwu shook his head to stop Zhenao.

    "When asked Qiyuan to investigate, the heating of Qiande chicken''s fried chicken seems to have a unique technology, like the previous beef offal barbecue cartilage, and even the center of the chicken cartilage has been well over heated. Although it is not necessary to eat, it is very fragmented and important to have less garbage after eating."

    Mu Hantian crossed his hands and nodded.

    "Also, if you believe the instructions on the surface, each cup of coffee is ground with coffee beans, using organic coffee beans."

    "Although this is not the time for hot coffee, it will become a long-term problem."

    Mu Hantian put his hand on his forehead, so Lu Wu looked at the situation in the store.

    "Yes, I really don''t think it''s a decisive gap."

    Although it is a Friday with a high target sales volume, the observers sent from the enterprise still communicate the number of guests of Qiande chicken by telephone every other hour. After calculating the number and the predicted average unit price of Qiande chicken, the number of visitors has been close to 50, and the difference is nearly 30000 yuan purely in sales.

    Moreover, since the morning, it has been affected by the descending line of visitors. There is only one group of guests entering the new store after dinner time except Luwu.

    "As you said. But as a result of sitting for about two hours and observing, it is also true that only such a report can be submitted. In this way, people passing by just focus on new things..."

    "In this case, it will become a problem of probability theory."

    Mu Han shrugged.

    "Well, I''m not idle. I just watch with shame and struggle. It''s hard."

    Because of Mu Hantian''s words of comfort, although Luwu was very hard, she still resisted the impulse to kneel on the spot.

    "It''s a shame. In a word, although my strength is weak, please let me help. In order to contribute to the sales volume, I''ll order two big Mac packages, with medium drinks and mashed potatoes. Although lacquer would have complained, today''s dinner is OK."

    "Although he is a bad creditor of the demon city, if he complains about the food taken out, I allow him to beat him."

    "Yes."

    The reed house accepted the command of full sense of life from the demon king as its master.

    "Next, after going back, I''m going to try it from other directions. I''ll also let Qi Yuan investigate behind the scenes. Maybe I''ll find a scale that can''t be seen from the outside."

    "I don''t think I can find it by using the Internet. Because the situation of the enterprise is slightly different. Even if you know the secrets of purchasing and cooking, it doesn''t make sense. Moreover, you''re just recovering from your illness. Don''t do such nonsense." Mu Hantian helps his forehead.

    "You deserve it."

    The two nagged each other. Qiansui made all the preparations from the back, packed the things into one and handed it to Luwu.

    "I''ve been waiting for a long time, Mr. Luwu. I''ve worked hard."

    "No, no, I hope you two win every battle."

    "Yes, thank you. I will try my best." qiansui also replied with a smile.

    After Lu Wu left the store with a big bag, Mu Han Tianmu sent him.

    "The chair is harder than Qiande chicken..."

    The three women didn''t order anything and sat in their seats and said what they wanted to say.

    Mu Hantian looked over there and approached with a stiff smile.

    "That -- guest?"

    "What are you doing?"

    One of the trio looked up at the cold day with annoyance.

    "Could you please sit down after ordering?"

    "Ah - well, a small iced coffee cup. Bring it."

    The cheapest thing. Fortunately, it was not under the eyes of Luwu, so Huimei wanted to delay the trouble as much as possible. Mu Hantian''s mouth twitched.

    "Our shop is basically a self-service counter order!"

    "Then, please give me the apple pie. It''s a rare experience. Bring it."

    Huimei stubbornly didn''t want to get up from her seat.

    Mu Hantian barely kept his business smile, this time facing Lixiang sitting opposite Huimei.

    "Guest..."

    "Ah - you are Mr. Han Tian. How can this be? The object Mr. Luwu serves so faithfully has no unique charm of leaders, and the store is empty during the period of responsibility."

    "I am. Who are you, please?"

    Although it was the first time we met, Mu Hantian finally collapsed because the other party was too surprised.

    "I''m Huimei''s colleague, Lixiang Suzuki. Mr. Mu Hantian, I heard about you from Huimei, lingnai and Mr. Luwu."

    "The reed house and the bell are OK, but Huimei won''t say anything good."

    "Mr. Luwu and Huimei have very one-sided views, so I''m here to confirm."

    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about."

    Mu Hantian held his chin by the table.

    "I''ve kept you waiting."

    So there appeared qiansui with a tray.

    "Your Highness qiansui, you''re working very hard." he said hello when he saw her bell.

    "Hard work, Miss Ling Nai."

    Qiansui also nodded with a smile and put the tray on Huimei''s table.

    "Here, the iced coffee and apple pie are finished."

    "Ah, qiansui!" Huimei stood up flustered and took out her wallet.

    "Although you can''t do this before the cashier, it''s not a chaotic time. Three hundred yuan."

    Huimei felt sorry from the bottom of her heart and handed the coin to qiansui.

    "Really, that''s right, qiansui."

    "Of course. If you treat qiansui equally, I''m so sorry for qiansui."

    "Why!"

    "Guest, is it miss youzuo''s friend?"

    "Yes. Huimei''s colleague, Rika Suzuki."

    "My name is Sasaki qiansui, and I have been taken care of by Miss youzuo." qiansui quickly saluted.

    Lixiang looked at qiansui''s face as if she were thinking, and then waved her hand and called qiansui over.

    "Well?"

    "It''s called qiansui."

    "Ah, yes... WOW!"

    Lixiang suddenly hugged qiansui.

    "So cute! What, this child! So cute!"

    "Wow, wow, wow!"

    Because of Lixiang''s sudden action, qiansui started in a panic.

    "There are too many excellent talents around Huimei! They are polite and have ideas in their work. In addition, they are cute, foul ah foul! Nature conservation animals! They should be protected by the Washington treaty!"

    "Miss Suzuki!"

    "Wait, qiansui is very frightened."

    "This is also very cute!"

    "Enough, pear fragrance!" Huimei couldn''t see it anymore.

    "Yes, I''m sorry, qiansui. My sister was excited by accident."

    "Yes... I don''t quite understand..." qiansui, who was released, turned his eyes without understanding anything.

    "So, have you found a good job?" Mu Hantian said to the silent bell.

    "No, not yet..." a short answer.

    "That''s right. But, well, it''s not good to just enjoy the streets."

    Wearing a bathrobe and holding a balloon, it looks like a temple fair.

    "This is social... Social learning!" Ling Nai retorted with a shy red face.

    "Social study, all right, all right. But you still have to look for a job."

    "By the way, what are you going to do about this store next? Doesn''t it look like it''s not lively at all? Because Huimei is surrounded by talents, I guess you don''t look so stupid."

    "You just want to say that I look stupid... There''s no reason for guests who are not even office cadres to worry about this."

    "Well, since you have no plans to eat, leave quickly. There are still a lot of things to do."

    "I see. It''s really unpleasant." Huimei sighed.

 Chapter 944

    "Well, I''ll leave first."

    At nine o''clock in the evening, after changing clothes, qiansui bowed to Mu Hantian in the counter.

    "Oh, I''m lucky. Bento, thank you. The box will be returned to you after washing tomorrow."

    "Well, if you can, make it for Mr. cold day every day."

    "Well, be careful and go back quickly."

    "Yes."

    "By the way, Hello! Huimei!"

    Mu Hantian looked away from qiansui and looked in the direction of Huimei and lingnai standing a little far away.

    "In a word, talk later when you''re free. If you don''t go all the time, the seat turnover will drop. Now at least send Xiaoqian home."

    "Although I don''t mind very much, I have a good order. There''s no reason to be complained." Huimei replied with a straight face.

    "Anyway, now send Xiaoqian home well, can you?"

    "Even if you don''t say so, I planned so at the beginning. Let''s go, qiansui."

    "Ah, OK. Good bye, Mr. cold weather."

    Qiansui keeps up with Huimei who left.

    The bell that watched from a distance was not close to the counter,

    "Excuse me."

    Gently saluted Mu Hantian with a voice that could be heard, and then followed Huimei and qiansui to leave the store.

    "Thank you very much - welcome again." Mu Hantian smiled at them and said greetings about daily business.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Where is qiansui''s home?" Huimei asked.

    Qiansui looked at sassuka and said, "well, across Jiazhou street, it''s just in the opposite direction of Mr. Han Tian''s house. Can you really take me back?"

    "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, I have to take the tram from sassuka. The direction is the same. I just go by the way. Although it''s not because I was asked by that guy, it''s already night, and it''s very important to let the girl go home alone."

    "Well, isn''t miss youzuo also a girl?"

    "Because I''m special. Well, let''s go anyway."

    Ling Nai followed Huimei and qiansui on Jiazhou street. There are many cars on the streets of Jiazhou, but it is a vague night that is shallow for the late night and deep for the evening.

    There were few pedestrians, shops cast light, and surprisingly few lights lit the streets.

    The sidewalk of Jiazhou Street follows the capital Expressway covering the sky, just like a tunnel through the mountain called the city.

    "I have something else to do. Let''s go first." Ling Nai said and left alone.

    "Miss Ling Nai, what''s wrong with her?"

    "Who knows what she thinks." Huimei shrugged.

    "Well, I''ll take you back first, or he..." when Huimei said here.

    "Qiansui, be careful!"

    It''s Huimei''s shrill cry.

    Qiansui stood still. Huimei jumped aside with qiansui in her arms. Then came the roar.

    "Eh? What... What?"

    Qiansui, completely unaware of the situation, was overwhelmed by Huimei.

    "Gossip will hurt. It''s liked by the troublesome stalker." Huimei murmured bitterly.

    The height is the height of lingnai or Qiyuan, with a black eye only hat, a plastic shawl and camouflage pants.

    The slender wrist waved a huge sickle like a new moon at night.

    "You... Miss youzuo, this man..."

    "Yes."

    Huimei protected qiansui behind her and put her posture carefully.

    "The supermarket in Yongfu town suddenly crashed into the automatic door and fell down. The guy running away was hit by the orange thrown by the demon king."

    Qiansui couldn''t help looking at Huimei and sickle assassin alternately.

    "Well, is it really an assassin?"

    "For the Japanese who fall from the sky while waving this kind of thing, it doesn''t happen to be wireless."

    "Also... Also..."

    "It was the same before, but what are you thinking when you hit in such a crowded place!"

    Although there seems to be no one at first glance, fighting in the street will be reported in a few minutes.

    Thinking of the last attack, the enemy also involves the people around him as if nothing had happened. No matter in ensuring the safety of miracles and qiansui or in safeguarding people''s lives, they have to fight back in a very short time.

    "It can''t take too much time. It''ll be a little rough."

    Huimei concentrated her thoughts on her right hand this time and refined it into Tianyin and holy Dharma Qi. In an instant, the "evolution holy sword бд pianyi" appeared, injecting all holy Dharma Qi into the blade to make it flash a particularly dazzling light. If you do this once or twice, you can disperse the purple light.

    Sure enough, the next moment, a purple flash flashed from the gap of the hat with only eyes exposed.

    See the flash track, Huimei turns aside. After a paper gap wiped the light in front of Huimei''s chest and hit the guardrail at the intersection, it dissipated.

    Huimei and qiansui looked at the guardrail together for a moment, without damage and deformation. Sure enough, it will not cause physical damage. It can be determined that it can only interfere with the power of holy Dharma Qi.

    "Tian Guang Jun boots!"

    Let the evil breaking clothes concentrate on the feet and approach the cloak masked man at a speed that can''t be captured by the eyes. Since there is no free time for qiansui to escape, she must not be allowed to intervene.

    Moreover, the enemy''s weapon is a sickle longer than the holy sword, so it is necessary to use close combat to solve it.

    The sharp sound and sparks of metal and metal knocking each other bloomed at the crossroads at night. In qiansui''s eyes, we can only see the two separated sides collide with each other for a moment.

    In order to deal with the purple light, thanks to Xinxi vitamin ж┬гм The holy Dharma Qi fills the holy sword to the greatest extent. The sickle messenger receives a preemptive strike from the front by the blade and the brave lightning flint.

    However, whether you want to open the blade or force, there is no sign of injury at all. Instead

    "Suppressed by..."

    Although the clothes of breaking evil were spread on the feet, they gradually couldn''t resist each other because they pushed each other. Unable to support the suppression of the sickle Messenger, Huimei was pressed down bit by bit.

    "You, in the end..."

    I don''t know when it turned into a situation where the sickle messenger no longer collided with each other, but overwhelmed Huimei from above, suddenly there was a voice,

    "So what I said? Men will take advantage of weak women."

    "You are!"

    Huimei couldn''t help staring because of the voice from the closer and closer mask.

    "Gu... Sky light flying blade!"

    Huimei makes the blade white.

    It was originally a move to eliminate the enemy by jumping and chopping. If it was issued in such a close state, you may also be involved in the impact.

    However, there is no other way to open up the situation. When using self exploding consciousness to start the move, the purple light shines again.

    "No. women use tricks to hurt themselves." with what can be said calmly, the shining blade was hit by the purple light. Then

    "What!"

    Huimei even exclaimed in amazement this time. The move that was about to be launched was lifted, and even the holy Dharma Qi that had just been fully injected into the holy sword quickly weakened.

    Huimei could not help moaning when she felt the strength of the other party rapidly increasing.

    "This is my power, ''evil eyes falling into the sky''. Only I have the power to suppress all those who use holy Dharma Qi."

    "Falling into the sky? Are you...!"

    "As you think, I came to liberate you from your painful mission. Slowly, go to sleep."

    With the soft voice, purple light condensed in the center of the hat with only eyes exposed.

    "Give me back the holy sword."

    "What...!" at this moment, Huimei''s vision was occupied by other lights.

    "Miss youzuo!" qiansui''s warning cry was a moment late.

    The gold from Huimei''s field of vision has great quality and blows Huimei, which is suppressed on the ground by the enemy''s wrist strength, with great impact.

    "Poof!"

    In order to resist, her stretched body was suddenly hit by a huge impact from other directions, and Huimei was blown away while spitting.

    Huimei was blown to the side of qiansui solidified by fear like a shell and fell hard on the building. Her consciousness turned dark in an instant.

    The holy sword fell from Huimei''s hand.

    The abnormal messenger wanted to pursue with his eyes, but the holy sword with metal appearance fell to the ground like a feather, lost its shape and became a particle of light in a moment.

    The particles that used to be the holy sword rushed around the unconscious user after falling like countless fireflies, and disappeared after Huimei''s whole body emitted a faint light.

 Chapter 945

    "Oh, it''s a police car." Mu Hantian heard the sound of emergency vehicles driving noisily through Jiazhou street with sirens.

    The night began to get darker. I checked the report on the attempt. Although the passenger flow came back from dinner time, the losses in the morning and noon were great. It is estimated that I can''t earn back the lost part.

    Even if the demotion to Greenland is indeed a joke, Kizaki''s words are likely to really reduce Mu''s popularity in cold weather, so he can only earn it back in his work tomorrow.

    At this time, the telephone rang.

    It''s not mu Hantian''s mobile phone, but the fixed phone in the store.

    Mu Hantian looked at the time on the clock and was confused, but he immediately picked up the receiver before considering anything.

    "Thank you for calling. I''m Mu Hantian from the front store of McGraw Fangu station."

    "Oh, hey, hey, what if something happens?"

    It seems that the caller is a middle-aged woman, and there seems to be obvious confusion on the receiver.

    "Is it Mr. Mu Hantian, the acting store manager with the person in charge of time?"

    "Yes, I''m Mu Hantian who is temporarily in charge of this time point... Who are you?"

    "Oh, no, I''m really sorry, because I didn''t expect that Mr. cold day answered the phone, so I was surprised, ha ha."

    "I am Sasaki qiansui''s mother. Qiansui is always taken care of by you."

    "Ah..."

    "Qiansui seemed to have caused a lot of trouble before. I''m really sorry. I was sent back by your family this morning. Thank you very much." qiansui''s mother seemed to enjoy the situation and smiled.

    "That kind of trouble... It doesn''t matter."

    "Well, by the way, is qiansui still working there?"

    "Ah?"

    Mu Hantian couldn''t help looking at the clock. It was just after 10 p.m. It has been more than an hour since qiansui went back with Huimei and lingnai.

    "Haven''t you come home yet?"

    "Although she said she would go to the supermarket to buy some milk on her way home, she hasn''t come back yet, so she thought she would stay there leisurely after work."

    Mu Hantian immediately felt cold above his head.

    Although I haven''t been to qiansui''s home, it shouldn''t be so far away. And it seems that she has a good relationship with Huimei and is very close to lingnai, so where did the three women go by the way?

    No, Mu Hantian immediately denied such a peaceful way of thinking.

    The image of the sickle messenger that day appeared in front of Mu Hantian.

    "Aunt," Mu Hantian called.

    "Yes."

    "I''ll find qiansui. Please wait at home."

    "What happened to qiansui?"

    "No, I should have gone to a friend''s house. I''ll ask. Please rest assured."

    Then Mu Hantian hung up the phone, jumped into the staff lounge, took out his mobile phone and hurried to see the picture. He was surprised. There was a phone call an hour ago.

    It''s qiansui. The ringing time is the call limit time, 99 seconds.

    Qiansui knows the etiquette of using SMS or contacting in the future when he doesn''t answer the phone here. It can be seen that such a thousand ears continue to dial until the time limit, which is obviously an abnormal situation.

    First, call back, but a voice mail message came in about 30 seconds. Repeat the operation twice and three times, and the result is the same.

    Mu Hantian was very upset. This time, he called out Huimei''s number that should go back together and called.

    After several calls, there was still a voice mail answer. Mu Hantian smacked his mouth and hung up the phone.

    "What happened?"

    Qiansui and even Huimei didn''t answer, and bad hunches increased more and more. If Huimei deliberately ignored Mu Hantian''s phone, it would be fine.

    "Mr. cold weather!"

    The clerk came to the staff lounge to look for mu Hantian. In one hand, he held the sub machine of the store telephone.

    "Call Mr. Han Tian."

    "Give it to me."

    Mu Hantian answered the phone and asked, "who are you, please?"

    "Ah, Lord devil? It''s me -"

    From the receiver came the voice of Qiyuan, the parasitic fallen angel of Demon King City.

    "Why did you call the store? And where did you call from?"

    Once severely ordered lacquer yuan not to go out unless necessary, and there was no public phone near the demon city. So how did Chihara call.

    "Besides, I won''t answer if I call on my cell phone at work. I call from home, so what."

    "From home? When did you buy your mobile phone? Do you have so much money?"

    "I don''t have a cell phone. I don''t have that money. It''s skyphone. Oh, skyphone, don''t you know?"

    "What''s that?" Mu said he had never heard of it.

    "Just think of it as a phone using an Internet line. The cost is very cheap. You can even call a fixed line phone recently. Things with high cost performance such as mobile phones have fallen behind the times."

    "So, what''s the matter with you?"

    "Ha? What? This attitude. I was asked by Luwu and finally got the internal intelligence of Qiande chicken."

    "Ah, well, I''m sorry, but I''m a little busy here. Go back and listen."

    Qiyuan loudly stopped Mu Hantian who wanted to hang up the phone.

    "Wait a minute. Doesn''t it matter to say that? The Qiande chicken - although I''m sorry, it''s not easy."

    "Huh?"

    From the other end of the phone came the sound of khaki moving the mouse. The sound quality is surprisingly clear.

    "The store manager''s name is ape River March. The store name is Fangu station store, right?"

    "That''s right."

    "That ape River in March, according to the company roster, he is 180 cm tall and played football when he was a student. Is that the feeling?"

    "Ha? Are you right? Anyway, the store manager is a dwarf who is about the same height as you. He is more like a clumsy guy chatting up in the song and dance hall street than playing football."

    "Is this to say that I am also a dwarf? In short, after reading the personnel management table of qiandeji shegu office, this is the only person with this rare name in the office under its jurisdiction."

    "Oh, and the original ape Jiang seems to belong to the advertising department. The person registered as the store manager in front of Fangu station is Tanaka, and she is a woman."

    "What!" did qiansui them

    "By the way, do you have any convenient skills to find the location of that person through your mobile phone number?"

    "Why suddenly? I think there will be some."

    "Is there any?" make complaints about the cold weather.

    "Not now. This kind of thing takes a lot of time to analyze. I don''t know if this broken computer can move..."

    "I''m so sorry, broken computer!"

    What is this saying about things bought with other people''s money.

    "But whose location do you want to know?"

    "Hmm? Why do you say that?" Mu Hantian didn''t understand.

    "I probably know where Amelia is."

    "I secretly put a track measurement recording GPS transmitter in that guy''s satchel."

    "When did you put it in?"

    "The day before yesterday morning. It was a little fun. In order not to be exposed immediately, it was installed under the cushion at the bottom of the bag."

    Although it was an indirect answer, Mu Hantian remembered that the things dumped by Huimei when she fell down the stairs of her apartment were sorted by lacquer.

    "Then where is Huimei now?"

    "Wait a minute."

    After some sound of operating the keyboard and mouse

    "What is this?" Qiyuan cried out unexpectedly for some reason.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "From the intersection between our house and McGraw, we pierced the building and moved in a straight line. It seems to be a track flying in the air."

    "Towards where?"

    To this question, Ishihara simply replied, "the Tokyo Metropolitan Government. The GPS signal has been staying in the first office building of the Tokyo Metropolitan Government."

    "Well, that''s enough. It''s rare and useful. Praise you."

    "It''s rare. It''s superfluous."

    "Don''t make complaints about it. I''ll hurry up and save the people. Don''t come and stay at home." Mu hung up the phone.

    Mu Hantian breathed deeply, as if choked by all kinds of flavors in the staff lounge, patted his face and cheered up.

    "If you really just stop by to play, you can''t just let Huimei go."

    "Sorry, I''m going out a little."

    "Eh? Where are you going?"

    Mu Hantian was speechless for a moment, but immediately answered seriously. "Go and get rid of people who get in the way."

    "Although I don''t know what I''m talking about... Ah, wait, Mr. cold day!"

    Mu Hantian ignored the pursuit of the clerk and ran out. Then he rode his bike and began to run.

 Chapter 946

    "Hoo... Can''t you let the angel fall into the sky..." the cross floating in the air radiates purple light. Looking up at Huimei tied to it, the sickle messenger of the abnormal robber muttered.

    Next to him stood the bell Nai, who also looked up at Huimei.

    Because of the strong wind, Huimei''s hair fluttered with the wind. Although she was exhausted, she still stared down at them.

    Overhead, there is a huge new moon that is impossible on earth. It shines Huimei. No, it is a panoramic view of the first office building of the Tokyo Metropolitan Government.

    On the roof apron of the first office building in Shinjuku, which is closest to the moon and sky, is a quiet world completely inaccessible to the noise of the city at night.

    "Stop it... Give up."

    He was bound like a saint waiting for judgment, surrounded by purple light again and again, and the holy Dharma Qi in Huimei almost disappeared.

    Sure enough, the purple light of the abnormal sickle messenger seems to have the power to dissipate the holy Dharma Qi.

    It seems that the guy''s purpose is Huimei''s "evolution holy sword бд blade", but only the silver that generates the holy sword in response to the holy Dharma Qi stays in Huimei''s body no matter how much purple light is drenched.

    "Although I don''t particularly want to resist, can I start over if I can?"

    As a brave person to fight against the demon king, Huimei''s power has been recognized. Although the church carelessly let Tianyin live in this body with the ancestral holy magic, it has not considered how Tianyin is preserved in her body.

    "Evolution sword бд blade wing" is originally a forged weapon with metal texture, but the evil breaking clothes are only wrapped with light without entity.

    Therefore, the question whether the composition of the evil breaking clothes is Tianyin emerges.

    Although it is the ability that the demon king has taken for granted so far, it is unknown power for the first time after falling into this situation.

    "Stop making trouble, give up, let me and qiansui go." Huimei groaned powerlessly.

    Behind the abnormal sickle messenger and Ling Nai, qiansui was still unconscious and lay down with his hands tied behind his back.

    "That''s not true. I expect this lovely little girl to have all kinds of functions."

    Said the sickle messenger of the abnormal robber, shaking his shoulder. Laughed.

    "Did you work in front of McGraw to covet lovely children? Mr. Jiang," Huimei said sarcastically.

    The shaking on the sickle messenger''s shoulder suddenly stopped.

    "Ah, I noticed."

    "Women are very sensitive to the self-expression desire of idiot men."

    Huimei was captured and lost her strength, but she was still speechless. The sickle messenger smiled again,

    "It doesn''t matter. Indeed, I call myself ape river. But..."

    Take off the hat that covers your eyes directly with your hands.

    "The real name is saliet, Archangel saliet."

    Under the hat is a young face with purple pupils.

    "Hoo... It''s hard to take this down."

    The angel who called himself saliet shrugged as he said, "Oh, it''s really uncomfortable.".

    The plastic cloak and camouflage pants remained the same despite the removal of the eye only hat.

    "In order to hide the purple pupils, I always wear sunglasses, so there is no problem."

    Huimei also knows the name of saliet, which can be seen several times after reading the scriptures of the great Dharma church. It should be worshipped as a symbolic angel in the departments of the church including the heretical inquisition.

    The ranking is also very high among angels. As I said, it has the title of Archangel.

    The truth of purple light is also mentioned in the Scripture. It can make high angels fall into the sky in an instant. There is a saying that it seems that it is also Sally who makes Lucifer a falling angel.

    "It''s terrible to miss the opportunity to kill you, collude with the demon king and affect the work of the next day. But... Thanks to her, she captured you so easily. There are even gifts."

    Huimei was also affected and followed Sally''s line of sight, but Ling Nai bit her teeth and lowered her head.

    "Sasaki qiansui, she is an important sample. Among people in different worlds, people who know that the devil is the devil but love the devil and stay around him. How the power of the devil can affect human beings is of great research value."

    Huimei cast her eyes. The same is true of sariya''s cruel words, but beyond that, the content is even more incredible.

    Huimei wrinkled her nose and eyebrows, but at this moment, Sally launched a "falling evil eye" aiming at Huimei

    "Oh, goo!"

    Huimei groaned. Although there was no physical damage, it looked like nausea because it was uncomfortable after being irradiated.

    "The holy sword should not have been in the hands of mankind. Before returning the holy sword to the mankind of Andre Isla again, I must retrieve it myself. This is the opinion of all in the heaven."

    "Ah ah...!"

    Huimei almost fainted when she was illuminated by the particularly shining light of saliet.

    "Sure enough, I still can''t... oh?"

    As if aware of something, he approached the edge of the apron and looked down from the roof 243 meters above the ground. He found something with a wry smile.

    "Oh, oh, it seems to be mixed with a feather worm."

    Because of these words, the bell raised her face as if she had been bounced, and Huimei raised her head faintly.

    "Mr. Han Tian..."

    Qiansui in a coma unexpectedly shouted the name.

    "Although I don''t know why I can enter the closed space, I finally came here. Shouldn''t I be welcome, bell."

    The bell trembled when suddenly called.

    "I don''t look like an eye-catching subordinate. The current demon king can be completely defeated even with my strength."

    Ling Nai looked at Huimei flustered, but lowered her head to hide her expression hidden by her hair.

    "Go."

    Despite his pale face, the bell listened to his words as if he had given up something and approached the edge of the roof. After all, whether in the heretical inquisition or the canon Council, saliet was worshipped as a symbolic angel.

    Facing the figure with negative determination, a voice came.

    "That''s good."

    Ling Nai took a breath and stood still.

    "If we destroy the brave and demon king with the holy sword in the different world, Andre Isla will restore peace as if nothing had happened before he came here. Isn''t that very good?"

    The foot trembled because of the strong wind. That''s what the Bell said to himself. If you don''t say that, you''ll admit it. Admit that in the final analysis, you are still the dark men who let the dark side of the church fool.

    "What''s the trouble? As a symbol of angels in the Church Council, I will guarantee the legitimacy of your behavior. Go ahead. If I say a few good words, there will be no one in the church who will condemn you."

    Sally spoke proudly to Ling Nai''s back.

    "Basically, it will be like this from the beginning? It''s just a slight change in the schedule. For the holy sword warrior who disappears somewhere, his myth will be forever preached among mankind, and then enjoy the peace of Andre Isla, who eliminates the threat of the demon king. It can be said that both I and bell came for the aftermath. There is no need to show the audience the chaos behind the scenes." Sally seemed to say it was no big deal.

    "Miss Ling Nai..."

    The sound broke the bell, a fortress made of paper built in the heart.

    "Qiansui, your highness."

    Qiansui, who was tied and lying horizontally, looked at lingnai with tears.

    "Why... Why..."

    Unable to look directly at her, the bell jumped into the air. Because of the wind pressure, the bathrobe danced freely with the wind. The bell pressed his right hand on his hair and pulled out the cross shaped hairpin.

    The Untied hair spread like dark wings against the wind, and the hairpin began to shine.

    "Martial body iron light."

    What appeared with the sound was the shining golden hammer, which imitated the symbol of "sickle bell of death" of the "hammer of judgment" used in the cruel trial of the heretical interrogation society.

    The bell with a sledgehammer is approaching the ground like a meteor.

    "Please... Please help me... Already..."

    The silver water droplets from the pupils spread in the air by the wind.

    "Don''t want to sacrifice anyone!"

 Chapter 947

    "Oh, wow!" the people at the landing site noticed the approaching bell and shouted.

    Aiming at the person who just stopped his bike, the bell waved the sledgehammer decisively. With the roar, the road shattered, as if it had blown up the people there. But

    "Very dangerous, fool! What should I do if I die!"

    Only a few centimeters away from the sledgehammer, Mu Hantian fell and shouted at Ling Nai.

    "Ah!"

    Looking at the base plate of the sledgehammer and the things flattened like dried squid, Mu Yantian stretched his face.

    "So..."

    "So?"

    "It''s dangerous, do you know!"

    "Ah?"

    "Ling is a big fool! What have you done? It''s clearly agreed with me. Why do you do such a thing!"

    "It''s so noisy!"

    "Wow!"

    Ling Nai didn''t care. He aimed at Mu Hantian''s forehead and waved a sledgehammer.

    Mu Hantian quickly avoided, and the sledgehammer passed a few centimeters away from the tip of his nose again, and he couldn''t help sweating.

    "Hey, wait, pause!"

    "Shut up."

    "Shit, listen to me a little..."

    "Shut up, shut up, shut up!"

    "Ah ah!"

    Mu Hantian turned his back to the sledgehammer that escaped the other party mercilessly.

    "Wait, devil Satan!"

    "I don''t have time to play with you. Now I''m going to save people." Mu Hantian tried his best to escape and tried to distance himself from Ling Nai.

    "Don''t try to run!" Ling Nai followed closely.

    "Shit, I have no choice but to knock you down first."

    Mu Hantian took out the "black furnace magic sword" and jumped at Ling Nai''s chest in an instant.

    "What! Damn..."

    Ling Nai wanted to bend down to avoid the sword, but mu Hantian stabbed Ling Nai AI''s face with his sword, so ling Nai hurriedly retreated.

    Ling Nai was surprised at Mu Hantian''s exquisite sword skills. He finally caught it with the reverse side of the sledgehammer and opened the sword tip. He wanted to greet him with a hammer raised above his head

    "Have sex!"

    It was still a paper apart. Mu Hantian took a big step and jumped back.

    This is not a simple jump. It is a higher and faster jump than the jump of one foot on the street lamp. The bell can''t help staring in amazement.

    "Sorry, I can only knock you down here." after that, Mu Hantian began to approach lingnai quickly and wanted to kill with one blow.

    "Damn..." Ling Nai looked at Mu Hantian who was approaching, waved a sledgehammer and hit him in front of him.

    "Sorry, you guessed wrong."

    "What..." Ling wanted to look back, but the ''black furnace demon sword'' was on her neck at the moment.

    "Because you want to knock me down and take Huimei back with a swagger, you used Xiaoqian''s phone to call me. You want me to knock down an opponent you can''t resist."

    Mu Hantian put down his sword and raised his hand towards the distant sky. No, he pointed to the top of the government building.

    "I have noticed..."

    The golden sledgehammer in Ling Nai''s hand disappeared and knelt down decadent beside Mu Hantian.

    "This is a simple reasoning. I believe you won''t do such a thing."

    From the cuff of lingnai bathrobe fell a pink flip phone Mu Hantian had seen, on which hung a pendant modeled on McGraw''s menu. That''s qiansui''s cell phone.

    "And I don''t think the guy who can simply abduct Huimei will leisurely look at qiansui and make the phone ring for 99 seconds. If so, it must be the guy who can do so."

    "The angel... Is coming."

    Ling Nai grabbed Mu Hantian''s hand.

    "I see. If it''s the human of Andre Isla, it can''t resist. But why? Did angels come into this world?"

    "Said it was to recover Amelia''s holy sword."

    "En? Isn''t it to defeat me?" Mu Hantian was a little confused. Like this story, I am still alive, but the angel wants to recover the holy sword from the brave. What''s the matter.

    "The reason is not clear... It''s something that can''t be held by humans..."

    "Well, if you just deal with things that belong to you here, why does Xiaoqian, Xiaoqian her..."

    After a little hesitation, Ling Nai said, "it''s a precious sample. If it''s used as research material... Investigate the human body and mind that you still admire even if you know the identity of the demon king..."

    At this moment, the bell could not help raising his head.

    Because the voice of Mu Hantian was entangled with a cold anger that had never been seen before. "Ling Nai."

    "Do... What..."

    "Tell me who this perverse psychopath criminal with bad nature is."

    "Eh... Bad nature... Eh?"

    Mu Hantian grabbed the confused Ling Nai''s shoulders and shouted, "tell me the name of the hateful angel who scared my most important clerk and wanted to abduct her! Hurry up!"

    "It''s sand... Lord saliet," answered the bell honestly because of his aggressive manner.

    "''The evil eye falling into the sky ''? I see. Huimei should have lost."

    "Know... Know?"

    The bell was surprised because Mu Hantian was right about the power of the archangel.

    Mu Hantian said, "I used to know something. Damn it. Is it the guy who seduces women? I see, ape River march!"

    Mu Hantian finally connected the unreasonable dwarf store manager with this situation.

    "Do you want to go?"

    "Of course. The lovely younger generation is afraid and waiting for me!"

    "What a mess! The closer Lord saliet is to the moon, the stronger his power will be! How can you defeat Lord saliet on that roof..."

    "How can I know if I don''t try! And I can''t escape."

    Mu Hantian stopped the more excited Ling Nai with such calm words.

    "When the clerk in my time belt is in danger, I have the responsibility of management. Xiaoqian is an important clerk I should guard. Sally comes after Huimei. Fundamentally, I also have the responsibility. I will not shamelessly shift the responsibility to my subordinates and run away."

    He was stunned by what he had never thought of, and the bell was stunned.

    "Here, I can''t do what I should do. So I''m going! The worst thing is that I can''t defeat sariya. It''s OK to escape with Xiaoqian!"

    Mu Han roared angrily and ran out suddenly.

    "Wait for me, Qian!"

    Mu Hantian ran and jumped into the government hall. Ling Nai was stunned for a moment and immediately recovered and looked up at the roof.

    Because sariya closes the space, it will not be questioned by others, but if the elevator doesn''t move, it will consume more energy to reach the roof.

    "Why, why, it''s the demon king, but he wants to say such words." Ling Nai sighed up to the sky.

    "You who say such words... Why are you the demon king?"

    Then pick up qiansui''s mobile phone and stand up slowly.

    "If the devil said that, even I can''t be ashamed anymore."

    Ling Nai wiped away the accumulated tears and took a big breath to calm his heart. Don''t mistake the person you should protect. Don''t lose the justice you should uphold.

    As the first executive officer of the heretical interrogation Council and a priest, he has been admonishing in his heart. Isn''t it for this that I came to the distant world, Japan?

    Ling Nai raised his face, firmly grasped the hairpin that fell on the ground, carried the government building on his back and flew to the night sky for a moment.

 Chapter 948

    "Hoo... I don''t want to do this, but I can''t help it. It''s too rude to be a lady, but please forgive me as a reason for work. I was expecting the silver to be separated from you the day after tomorrow, but now it seems that I can only take it out directly."

    Although she had been irradiated by the "falling evil eye" several times and had no strength, because Sally''s hand suddenly extended to the shirt button, Huimei immediately sent an emergency signal around her body, stared and shouted, "wait, what are you going to do!"

    "Collect silver directly from your body. Ah, there will be no abnormal killing, so don''t worry. Anyway, it''s like painless surgery with holy magic..."

    "That''s not the problem! Stop! I''m going to kill you pervert!"

    Huimei shook her only free head, but Sally didn''t care at all. She carefully took off the shirt button of the light uniform Huimei always wore from the collar.

    "What are you going to do to miss youzuo, you pervert!"

    The voice of censure poured behind saliet. Suddenly, saliet stopped and turned back.

    "I don''t want to be blamed by women, because it is also common among gentlemen in heaven, but if my judgment is measured against the task of recovering silver, I have to choose to complete the task first."

    "Too bad! Really too bad! Why are angels full of bad people!"

    Qiansui''s big eyes were full of hatred and glared at sariya.

    "You know angels around the demon king, don''t you? Lucifer? I hope you don''t stay with such a guy."

    "Although Mr. Qiyuan is a thoughtless and bad person, at least he is not a pervert!"

    "I see. Listen to your thoughts when you get back to Andre Isla. Now be a little quiet."

    "What! Do you want to take qiansui to ander Isla?"

    "Of course. For research, you can''t take it back."

    "Why a natural expression... So don''t touch me!"

    "I''m a gentleman. I''ll try not to look at it and be quiet. Basically, I won''t like your petite size."

    Saliet spoke out what men would never say.

    "Kill you! I will definitely kill you!"

    Although Huimei''s anger meter broke in an instant, she suddenly regained her rationality and spit at saliet.

    "How could someone take qiansui away! I''ll make you regret what you did at that moment!"

    "It''s so noisy. Do you think I''ll cut up such a girl as an experimental animal?"

    Saliet frowned unexpectedly.

    "I also think highly of her beauty. After the termination of the study, she can be upgraded to an angel and become my wife."

    "I refuse even if I die!" qiansui showed his teeth and refused with all his strength.

    "Really, you guys! You''ve been treated gently so far, you know!"

    With an angry expression, sariya released her hand from Huimei''s chest and lifted it into the air.

    So, the sickle that came from nowhere appeared. In his anger, Sally put the head of the sickle on Huimei''s shirt half opened.

    "Seriously, compared with amelia''s life, even the priority of recovering silver will be allowed! Pity you and you''ll get carried away. That''s hateful! It doesn''t matter if you just cut and fly!"

    Looking at Sally''s serious anger, qiansui took a breath, but Huimei was not afraid.

    "Then try it. Because even I don''t know how Tianyin integrates with my body. It''s a pity that I can''t see your sad expression when you kill me and destroy silver the day after tomorrow."

    Huimei insisted on provocation, and Sally was shocked.

    "Well, it doesn''t matter to deal with the little girl here first."

    Sariyah put the sickle before Huimei''s eyes and turned his purple eyes towards qiansui,

    "Human daughter close to the devil. If you send it to Andre Isla to investigate the body, you may be able to save human suffering due to the influence of the devil."

    Because of these words, qiansui''s face became pale. She can only stare at saliet with her eyes, but the reliable Huimei is bound. She is just a female high school student without any special ability. If she is thrown into the unknown world alone, she can''t do anything.

    "If you dare to touch one finger of qiansui, you will regret it."

    Sally looked back at Huimei while laughing.

    "It doesn''t matter to talk big from the beginning. What can you do now?"

    Huimei looked at the hateful saliet with dark pupils,

    "Not me."

    "What?"

    "I mean, the demon king won''t be silent if he shoots at the child."

    "You said the devil?"

    Sally laughed more ridiculously than surprised and said, "what did you think you would say, the devil king? Is the brave Amelia praying for the help of the devil king? Sure enough, you and the devil king have a relationship of fighting together?"

    "That''s not true. Didn''t you notice that you opened a shop in front of McGraw?"

    Huimei resolutely said, "this child is McGraw''s clerk, and the demon king is McGraw''s acting store manager. Time takes responsibility. If the employee is in crisis, it''s the boss''s job to protect her."

    "Are you insane, Amelia? Do you really think the demon king will be bound by the truth of such a human world? Even if the demon king really appears, what can he do for me, the rival Archangel?"

    "It''s not being bound. That guy always abides by this truth in his own way. That''s a class a clerk in front of McGraw Fangu station. He''s the man who takes charge of time. He''s called Mu Hantian."

    "Miss youzuo..."

    Huimei asks qiansui for permission with her eyes.

    Qiansui''s eyes were moist and nodded forcefully

    "What a masterpiece! The so-called demon king trusted by the brave, hehe, then we must invite the demon king who should not have human ideas to appear. However, the demon king can''t fly. Now it should be pressed into powder by Bell''s iron hammer."

    "I have a question about this."

    Huimei looks at qiansui again.

    "Have you considered why qiansui was brought together?"

    "Bell obeys me. Is there anything else besides being a hostage for you to obey? It will be troublesome to be informed to the police, so it''s also the reason why he brought all his luggage without leaving any traces."

    Huimei smiled pitifully because of Sally''s words.

    "Well, bell should take qiansui to a place I can''t see? It''s more effective to be a hostage. In short, if I can''t feel uneasy about qiansui''s safety, the meaning of the hostage will be weakened. The child is not a human who can do meaningless behavior, and..."

    "Just teach me a lesson for discipline. Don''t worry at all. Since I am an archangel, the clergy of the Dafa church should not disobey me."

    The height of the first government building in Tokyo is 243 meters. At this height, the buildings become very strong due to the influence of turbulent airflow.

    The extremely strong wind blew Huimei''s long hair flying with the wind,

    "I''m so sorry to disturb your conversation."

    It was a strong wind mixed with the roof, and the man''s voice was accurately transmitted to the ears of the three people present.

    It was to get out of the attic of the plane, and a man who was completely out of proportion to the helicopter stood there.

    "Ah... Ah!"

    Qiansui smiled with tears because of surprise and joy.

    "Mr. cold weather!"

 Chapter 949

    "Sorry, I''m late."

    "Don''t look here!" Huimei shouted.

    "That''s the first sentence."

    "I''m so surprised."

    Sally closed her involuntarily opened mouth, took away the sickle from Huimei''s chest and turned to Mu Hantian.

    "Did you knock down bell?"

    "It''s true," said Mu Hantian, not amused at the bottom of his heart.

    "It''s not very clear... But it doesn''t seem to be hurt. Even now, it''s hard to believe in front of me."

    "Really? It really annoys me to be praised by a pervert like you."

    "What did you say --"

    Sally''s tone became a little serious.

    "It seems that many people are embarrassed by you. Well, no one will say it." he lightly spit out a profound sentence and Mu Hantian looks at qiansui and Huimei again.

    "So I said don''t look here!"

    Ignoring Huimei''s indifferent protest, Mu Hantian stared at saliye from the front.

    "Well, to be honest, it doesn''t matter what happens in your heaven. What I can''t forgive is that I hurt my partners in the store, especially you bastard, which makes Xiaoqian have terrible memories."

    "Mr. cold weather!" qiansui shouted.

    "Right, the so-called work is work before returning home!"

    "Mr. Han Tian?" the lines completely different from what he had been expecting flew out, and qiansui was stunned.

    "The so-called managers must be responsible for the safety of the clerks at work! My important clerks are involved because of the boring things of ander Isla. It''s unforgivable."

    "Mr. Han Tian..."

    This time, Mu Hantian''s voice showed a very depressed color.

    "As an acting store manager, I also have the responsibility for the safety of the clerk at work! If you want to say, Xiaoqian is my important subordinate! I won''t abandon my subordinates."

    "Ha." qiansui lowered her head in disappointment while enduring tears.

    "It''s hard for me to understand what you''re talking about. I only know..."

    Sally''s purple pupils sparkled sharply.

    "It''s foolish of you to obstruct my task with such a fragile posture."

    Golden Yangyan gushed from sariya, accompanied by the holy Dharma gas released by the strong wind, so that Huimei, who was tied nearby, could not close her eyes. "

    "I want to save them, so I want to bring you down!" he said and waved a sword.

    Sally''s body began to flash light and thunder to block the attacking sword Qi grid.

    "It''s now, netherworld flow - blade of the wind!"

    "What, what, that sword!"

    Sally was stunned by the terrible sword attack.

    "Bang Bang..."

    "Damn it, I''m too careless. I shouldn''t say I was cheated by you. Your magic hasn''t lost at all." Sally shouted with some panic.

    "Whatever you say, I''m too lazy to explain."

    "There''s no one who just puts qiansui, your highness. They attack at will regardless! You fool!"

    Long hair fluttering in the wind, holding a golden sledgehammer, flying like a meteor from the sky in the direction of Shinjuku Station.

    "Bell!"

    Looking sideways at saliet''s disgusting face, Ling Nai, no, Christine bell landed next to qiansui and made a barrier of holy Dharma surrounding himself and qiansui.

    "Are you okay?"

    "Yes... Ah, bell, Miss bell!"

    Because he had witnessed the moment when bell hit feihuimei, qiansui suddenly shrunk up, but stared at the handed over mobile phone.

    "Sorry. Let''s explain the situation later. Now..."

    With that, Bell''s pupil looked at Mu Hantian, who was facing Sally.

    "Please let me use your highness qiansui''s important people."

    "Bell! Are you dizzy, you guy!" Ling Nai said resolutely while protecting qiansui behind his back.

    "Is it really the justice shown by God to impose false peace on people, roll up chaos in the different world, betray the people who should be protected and the people who pursue faith? As the first interrogator of the Church Council, I can''t turn a blind eye to this kind of false justice!"

    "Do you even want to use the devil king for this? The ordained religion looks great, but the ordained religion interrogation will be similar to the dirty justice of the bloodthirsty devil!"

    "Shut up! At least the devil I see is definitely not a guy against justice."

    "Oh, I always think I''m very popular."

    Mu Hantian is listening to the profound debate.

    "But really, recently, brave people and angels are more like bad guys. I live in innocence every day."

    Mu Hantian took a small step forward.

    Just so alert to Mu cold day, saliye stopped arguing and jumped up high to open the distance.

    "Do you think you can run away?" Mu Hantian mocked Sally''s actions and waved a sword again.

    "Wow!"

    Qiansui''s barrier was blown away and was about to fall off the apron.

    "Mr. cold weather! Please be careful!"

    "Ah, I''m sorry... I''ll pay attention. Hey, dwarf saliye, I''ll give you two choices now!"

    Mu Hantian proudly looked down on saliet from a high place.

    "Do you run back with your tail in, or do you settle accounts with you and get beaten by me? Then, how do you choose?"

    "It''s decided."

    The angel with the sickle spread out his huge pure white wings and stared at Mu cold sky.

    "Demon king! I will hit you and finish my goal!"

    In an instant, sariya flew up and condensed his holy Dharma Qi with his back to the moon.

    "A devil like you is not enough to be afraid!"

    Sally''s wings shine like two new moons in the night sky.

    "Lei Yiyue day!"

    The moonlight beam avoided Huimei, qiansui and bell, but accurately sniped Mu Hantian. Even if excited, I didn''t forget the purpose and the rule of not hitting women.

    "Don''t underestimate my power."

    Mu Hantian clenched the "black furnace demon sword", aimed at the attack and cut it out with a sword.

    "What, what...!"

    "I thought how strong the so-called angel was. The result was really disappointing!"

    Mu Hantian laughed loudly at Sally who shouted unexpectedly.

    "You overestimate your power. Do you want me to tell you the true face of your power? How did the ''evil eye'' become stronger? You haven''t fought with opponents other than those who use holy magic Qi so far."

    Mu Hantian said and began to approach saliye.

    "What!"

    Shaliye hurriedly launched attacks to prevent Mu Hantian from approaching.

    "If your energy regards holy Dharma Qi as your opponent, you can claim to be invincible. But if you encounter an enemy other than that, you are just a frog at the bottom of a well."

    "Buying your chicken wings will only reduce the evaluation of Qiande chicken."

    "What...!" Sally hurriedly turned around.

    "It''s over." Mu Hantian smashed it with the hilt towards his neck.

    "Ga!"

    Because saliet lost consciousness, the purple cross that bound Huimei disappeared, and Huimei fell to the apron.

    Sally fell to the ground with a bang, and Mu Hantian firmly caught Huimei who lost energy and physical strength and even couldn''t resist directly below.

    "Hey, how''s it going, Huimei."

    "What..."

    Huimei, who breathed intermittently, was held and looked back at Mu Hantian with a melancholy look.

    "Do you know a little that I''ll catch your favor from below?"

    She immediately remembered what Huimei had said, like biting her teeth to break her dissatisfaction with beating as a unit, frowned and hummed,

    "Because there is no way, you have to understand."

    Mu Hantian smiled bitterly, quietly put Huimei on the ground and said, "Hey, Huimei, in front."

    "Ah?"

    Mu Hantian knocked on his chest to Huimei, who was humming hard on his shoulder as if to endure.

    "Front, buckle up, front, ah!"

    After a pause, Huimei, who realized what had been said, couldn''t help throwing her boat shoes at Mu cold day.

    "Shit, as for such revenge?"

 Chapter 950

    "All said don''t look!"

    Huimei hid her chest while blushing, then turned her back to admire the cold weather and hurriedly buttoned her shirt again.

    "Isn''t it your fault to be in a daze! I just warn you very gentlemanly! I''m not just looking at things that will become smaller, GA GA!"

    It was not Huimei who had thrown two shoes, but bell with a sledgehammer, who waved the hammer to Mu Hantian''s extremely rude words.

    "What do you want, one or two!"

    "Because I can''t turn a deaf ear, I accidentally..."

    Bell said calmly and put the sledgehammer on his shoulder again.

    "Well... Well, I finally killed the pervert. Don''t quarrel..." qiansui sobbed from the barrier of holy Dharma Qi.

    "What!"

    "What!"

    Huimei and bell looked at qiansui subtly and coldly for some reason.

    Why did the two people dare not look directly at themselves? Why did they look at my * * * * nearby and wait? Qiansui thought a lot while he was waiting,

    "Well... Some... I''m sorry."

    Then quit honestly.

    Huimei knows that bell cares about the same things as herself, and now there is a wonderful sense of closeness.

    Mu Hantian stared at by two women,

    "Ah - that''s enough. Why must I save you! Just rob Xiaoqian and run away."

    Pretending not to know his mistake, he said angry words loudly.

    Then use the momentum of self abandonment

    "Gate, open!"

    Suddenly open a gate that can be passed by a person in front of your eyes.

    "Wait, wait! Do you want to go back..."

    Surprised by Mu Hantian who easily opened the gate in front of her, Huimei couldn''t help but want to stop it.

    "How? Don''t think about it."

    Mu Hantian said, pinching up the fallen saliye and throwing it into the gate like throwing the garbage after McGraw''s meal into the trash can.

    "Ah ah!"

    "Demon king! What are you doing..."

    "Mr. cold weather!?"

    For the archangel''s excessive treatment, even the victims wailed.

    "I don''t want to kill him, and his strength is still preserved. If I''m lucky, I''ll drift to a place where people live. I don''t know if I can return to Andre Isla from there."

    Saying this, Mu Han shrugged.

    "Gate closed! Sesame closed! What ah, this is..."

    As usual, he said the mantra he had never thought could be used as a mantra and neatly closed the open gate.

    Because of the disappearance of the caster, the barrier of the enclosed space seemed to disappear, and the noise in the night sky of Shinjuku slowly came back. Taking the urban noise as BGM, Mu Hantian turned to the stunned Huimei and them.

    "I can''t help it. Leaving him will only get in the way. Although it''s very troublesome to deal with, it''s the best."

    "Why, he''s not a big garbage..."

    "I don''t want to kill the archangel and start an all-out war with the heaven. Now, it has formed a situation that saliet wants to go back and can''t go back after his failure, so apart from the guy''s evaluation of his work, it will come to a successful end."

    Although it cannot be refuted, is this a problem that can be solved so hastily. Huimei and bell both opened their mouths but didn''t say a second word.

    "Ah, yes. Huimei!"

    "What are you doing..."

    Mu Hantian glanced at his female senior high school students in the barrier of holy Dharma Qi,

    "I can always send Xiaoqian home this time. Xiaoqian''s mother is very worried."

    Because of these words, bell was not surprised by qiansui or Huimei, but looked up at the cold day with the eyes of creatures in the real and different world.

    There was only one person. Qiansui said with a proud smile on his face,

    "Sure enough, Mr. Han Tian is a good man."

    "Don''t send me good cards." Mu coldly shook his hands.

    "All right, bell, let''s go."

    Holding the back collar of Bell''s bathrobe, he lifted her up and flew away like a cold day.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Bell, bell, Miss bell!"

    Qiansui, who opened the door of the demon city, noticed the figure of Ling Nai who was already there and shouted.

    "What are you doing in such a place!"

    "Welcome, Miss Sasaki. It''s just right. I just tried to use an electric rice cooker to make black tea fruit cake. What do you think?"

    "Excuse me, Mr. Luwu! I''m glad to eat!... ah, no!"

    Qiansui ran noisily to the Demon King City. There, the bell stretched the chopsticks with food across the portable quilt stove to Mu cold day.

    Although I couldn''t see the "ah -" food, it looked as if there was no tacit understanding between the two sides.

    Qiansui inserted between mu Hantian and lingnai, sheltered Mu Hantian from behind and stared at lingnai.

    "What are you going to do? Please don''t hinder me."

    "What do you want to do? So does Mr. Han Tian. Why have you become so passive!"

    "Ah - that... Mainly because the bell is delicious."

    "Miss Ling Nai is Mr. Han Tian''s enemy! Why did you enter Mr. Han Tian''s house and do such enviable things to Mr. Han Tian..."

    "Sasaki qiansui - spoke the truth."

    "Mr. Kihara, please be quiet!"

    Give a loud shout at the interruption of the lacquer original, and let the quiet qiansui stare at the bell.

    "As you said, I am basically the enemy of the demon king."

    However, the bell was sitting upright with a leisurely expression.

    "But just now the demon king didn''t have this plan, but it''s also true that he was taken care of. So he cooked in order to make the sublimated food delicious, pretended to let them eat it as a gift, and quietly accumulated harmful substances in the demon king''s body..."

    "I don''t know what you mean! Mr. Luwu! Doesn''t it matter if you say such words!"

    "Miss Sasaki''s mood was deeply understood by Luwu. But..."

    With that, Luwu squinted at Qiyuan and handed out his college notes.

    "Thanks to Lucifer''s unplanned shopping, our finance was inexplicably spent. Even I was heartbroken..."

    Looking at the latest page of Luwu''s College notes handwritten with the "demon city family finance book", it says "card debt: 40000 yuan user бд paint fool"

    "40000 yuan... What did Mr. lacquer fool buy?"

    "Don''t call me a paint fool! The reed house is very angry, but without that, you may have been taken to ander Isla by saliet! Thank me quickly!"

    "But this is Mr. Han Tian''s money."

    "Moreover, this is the price of the transmitter secretly packed in Amelia''s bag."

    "Bad."

    Because of the whispering of Luwu, qiansui obviously frowned.

    "Can''t understand!" Qiyuan didn''t reflect at all and angrily insisted on the legitimacy of the cost.

    "Thanks to it, I have to spend more money this month... So I have to accept Christine''s assassination in the name of food aid..."

    "Please don''t save your life!" qiansui banged the family financial book on the table.

    "Generally speaking, Miss Ling Nai or Miss Ling Nai! Why do you stay in the enemy''s position so grandly and leisurely!"

    "This is, of course, to preserve my justice."

    Ling Nai looks at qiansui with a profound smile that has not been revealed so far.

    "Of course, I want to attack the devil king, but what I want to do most is to take Amelia back and reform the corrupt church organization. As the basis of truth and human belief, the church is to maintain a sacred place. But will Amelia not come back until she defeats the devil king? So in order to make Amelia can defeat the devil king at any time and completely weaken each other when she has this idea бгб▒

    The bell was too bright and magnificent, and qiansui was stunned.

    "That''s enough! I don''t think Mr. cold weather can do anything to say such words!" qiansui kicked his hands and feet foolishly.

    "I''ll cook Mr. Hantian''s meal! Please don''t worry, miss lingnai. Please find a job and go to work before you become poor."

    "I can''t listen. Moreover, this is what I should do. Now is a great opportunity for the demon king to lose his ability!"

    "Are you serious? Actually, I want Mr. Han Tian to eat your meal!"

    "Oh? Then you can accept it? In fact, I admire the demon king. The heart shape of Bento is also a red peach symbolizing the Holy Grail. If I don''t use this to harm the demon king, but show my love to the demon king, you can accept it?"

    "Who will accept ah, what show of love! Originally, I misunderstood Festival cuisine as a representative Bento in Japan, and I have to say that it is a lie!"

    "What is it?"

    "Please don''t pretend you don''t know! Hey, Mr. cold day! There''s no need to accept the handouts of the enemy! I''ll let my mother teach me and cook a lot of food!"

    "So it seems that the demon king is very popular. It''s incredible." Qiyuan whispered in surprise with his elbow on the computer desk.

    "That! Your highness qiansui and I......"

    "Whose meal are you going to eat?"

    Being forced by lingnai and qiansui, Mu Hantian murmured feebly as if he was bored from the bottom of his heart.

    "Please... At least let me have a leisurely breakfast..."

    But mu Hantian''s wish was beaten to pieces in the next moment.

    With the roar and its powerful momentum, the door of the demon city was broken, and everyone looked over there in surprise.

    What''s there is,

    "Road ~ West ~ law ~...!"

    Youzuo Huimei, who may turn into a half blood angel with anger.

    While bathing in the morning light, Huimei, who stepped through the floor into the demon city, held something like a small box in her hand.

    At the sight of this, Qiyuan frowned and tried to escape and stick to the wall.

    "What are you going to do to put this thing in my bag!"

    That''s the transmitter that has just become a topic to determine where Huimei is.

    "Ah, that''s, that..."

    "What''s my plan to install a transmitter to investigate my location as a girl! You hateful falling angel! Your abnormal behavior is absolutely unforgivable!"

    Although the reason is that Huimei''s anger is fierce and afraid, but in addition, all people have returned to the way before Huimei appeared.

    "Hey, reed house, stop Amelia!"

    "It has nothing to do with me."

    "No, it doesn''t matter, quite! Hey, please, bell!"

    "If Amelia solves all the staff here, it will solve one thing and one problem."

    "Say something disturbing! Please, Sasaki qiansui! Stop Amelia!"

    "Miss youzuo! Please punish him well!"

    "Ungrateful! Go to hell! Hey, Amelia, calm down! There''s a deep reason!"

    "It''s useless to argue! If you want to die happily, cut your stomach decisively!"

    "That''s ridiculous!"

    "Please... Let me have breakfast quietly..."

    Mu Hantian''s sad murmur was completely covered by the experience of the dead fight now.

 Chapter 951

    "Lingnai, is it enough to buy these things?" Mu Hantian lifted the pocket full of vegetables on the handle.

    "That''s enough, your highness in cold weather."

    "Really, let''s go back."

    "OK, but in cold weather, your highness, what''s that? These days, shops and supermarkets dealing with flowers suddenly appear."

    Bell refers to the head of the florist.

    Many things tied up with elegant white wooden sticks are crowded with colorful beautiful flowers and arranged in the center of the store.

    "Ah, that''s a hemp stalk." Mu Hantian replied as if nothing had happened.

    Ling Nai nodded in surprise. "I see."

    "The Yulan basin Festival is coming soon. It''s for the fire welcoming and fire sending ceremony of the Yulan basin." Mu Hantian said while pointing to the hemp stalk.

    "Yulan basin Festival... Does it mean that families worship their ancestors. But isn''t it in August?"

    "Ah ah. Because July of the old calendar is equivalent to August now. However, only Tokyo holds the fire welcoming ceremony in July of the new calendar. That is to meet the fuel of the fire."

    "Oh, oh. I thought it was a country with weak religious ideas. I didn''t expect this ceremony to be done so carefully."

    "Who knows."

    "Although Mr. Han Tian is a demon king, he is knowledgeable!"

    "I''ve only learned a little about these things... Ah?"

    "Huh?"

    "Ha?"

    Mu Hantian and Ling Nai found something and slowly turned back together.

    "When did Xiaoqian arrive?"

    "Your Highness qiansui! When were you there?"

    When did you start standing here. Mu Hantian''s younger generation, a female high school student, Sasaki qiansui, stood in front of him in a high school uniform. Instead of carrying the bag designated by the school, she was carrying something like a silver portable refrigerator.

    "Surprised?"

    Qiansui smiled.

    "Although I want to say yes, miss lingnai''s tooth for tooth... But I''ve only just arrived."

    "Oh, that''s it. It''s over already? It''s so early."

    "The final exam is over, and now there are only reduced courses left." qiansui replied brightly.

    "In other words, why is your highness qiansui here?"

    "Come and buy what Mr. cold weather said just now."

    Qiansui points to the flower shop between them.

    "Hemp stalk?"

    "Yes, it''s for my mother. Then I''m going to Mr. Hantian''s place."

    Qiansui shook his body and stressed the small refrigerator on his shoulder.

    "My father''s relatives sent some ice cream, but my parents didn''t eat sweet things. Because there were many, they wanted to give it to Mr. Han Tian."

    "Ice cream?"

    "Yes."

    "Thank you, Xiao Qian."

    "Well, you like it. Wait a minute, I''ll buy the hemp stalk."

    Qiansui said happily and went to the florist.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Ice cream!"

    "Ice cream!"

    Alchiel and Lucifer, the residents of the demon city and the demon marshal of the four heavenly kings under the command of the demon king Satan, changed their eyes for a moment because of Mu Hantian''s words when they came back with qiansui.

    "And, moreover, isn''t this Haagen Dazs special, special and special gift? Really, really!"

    "Don''t worry, Mr. Luwu, we have a lot left." qiansui handed out a small refrigerator to Luwu and said.

    "How can I thank Miss Sasaki and miss Sasaki''s parents..."

    "Come on, it''s too exaggerated."

    Because the tall reed house knelt down, qiansui panicked for a moment.

    "Wow, it''s so powerful. There are many kinds of flavors! Eat quickly, Luwu! Get a spoon, spoon!"

    "Qiyuan... Shouldn''t you say anything to Xiaoqian before that?" Mu Hantian said to Qiyuan, who already had only ice cream in his eyes.

    Lucifer, who claims to be Qiyuan banzang and lives a life of inaction in the demon city, naturally ignores these complaints.

    "Never mind, Mr. Hantian. Because I know Mr. Qiyuan very well." qiansui smiled, but his words were thorny.

    Because in the event that qiansui knew Mu Hantian''s true identity, she was glared at by Qiyuan, who was still the enemy at that time.

    Then he was brought under Mu Hantian''s door and never left the computer from morning to night. That''s all. He didn''t even help with housework and lived a parasite like life. Qiansui treated such a lacquer yuan coldly.

    Mu Hantian smiled bitterly, including the meaning of appeasing qiansui, and patted her on the shoulder.

    "Well, thank you very much."

    "Er... Ah, ah, yes, you''re welcome."

    At this moment, qiansui was extremely hot, and her cheeks were crimson.

    Although qiansui has expressed his favor to Mu Hantian, this advertisement is actually pending because it is not necessary to get Mu Hantian''s answer.

    Of course, I can understand that Mu Hantian is not a person who will answer rashly, so I can adjust my mood according to this situation.

    But Mu was startled by this unconscious action, and his heart beat faster several times.

    "Ah, by the way, Miss Ling Nai and Miss Ling Nai are together... Eh?"

    Qiansui wanted to confuse his blush and heartbeat and spoke to lingnai who came back together, but he put his head out of the door and looked back, but he didn''t find lingnai''s figure.

    "It seems that the bell came and went out immediately?"

    "Yes, is that so?"

    "Strawberries, Matcha and mint... What''s this, pumpkin? Great!"

    "Ah, Mr. Kihara! Leave me miss lingnai''s share!"

    Hearing the noise of Qiyuan, looking at qiansui outside, he hurried back to the room.

    "Well, bell has a share --"

    The original lacquer is obviously dissatisfied. Qiansui puffed up his face and grabbed the ice cream from the lacquer field holding several ice cream alone.

    "I won''t give it to you if I don''t leave it! You''re going to eat a few alone! It''ll spoil your stomach!"

    "Don''t treat me like a child! Although I look like this, I''m actually hundreds of times older than you!"

    "Even if he has lived for a long time, Mr. Qiyuan is still a child! He is still a primary school student and more sensible!"

    "All right, all right, stop arguing." Mu Hantian gently mediated, took the small refrigerator and handed it to Lu house.

    "You can only take one at a time. Just put the rest. Just give the bell vanilla."

    "Yes."

    Luwu respectfully took over, saluted qiansui again, and carefully put the ice cream into the refrigerator one by one.

    "Ah - only one?"

    Kihara holds strawberry ice cream and looks pitifully at the ones put in the refrigerator.

    "Enough, what''s Bell''s share - is that guy the enemy?"

    "Lu? Xi? Fa? Xian Sheng!"

    "Why, Sasaki qiansui! For you, she is also an enemy! In all kinds of senses!"

    Because of lacquer yuan''s words, the heat on qiansui''s face was revived again.

    "Yes, it''s the enemy! But even the enemy is also a friend!" qiansui resolutely asserted.

    "Ha? What is this --"

    "This is this, that is that! I don''t even know such a thing. Mr. Qiyuan is really a child."

    "Yes - I''m a child, so I don''t know. I don''t understand the jealous women of the enemy. Ouch!"

    Qiyuan, who naively refuted to qiansui, groaned because of the sudden impact on his head.

    "That''s it, Kihara. If you talk wildly to miss Sasaki of great kindness, this strawberry flavor will be confiscated and the network will be disconnected!"

    The tearful lacquer yuan raised his eyes and just saw the reed house looking down on him with a devil''s expression.

    "You''re terrible if you eat white rice, squander your savings and don''t help with housework."

    Looking at the look of the reed house, Qiyuan''s face was stiff and stepped back

    "I see... Really, Luwu was tamed by female high school students."

    While murmuring and rubbing his beaten head, Qiyuan clung to the strawberry ice cream and withdrew listlessly to the fixed computer desk.

    "Well, you can finish this at ease." Mu Hantian shook his head with a smile, and then

    "Master... Run!" Xiaoguang''s anxious voice came from his mind.

 Chapter 952

    "Mr. cold weather, behind you...!"

    "Back?" Mu Hantian hurriedly turned back. Something similar to a black hole was slowly forming and sending out strong suction.

    "Xiaoguang, what the hell is this?"

    "This is the turbulence of space. Just now, I suddenly felt that the space here has become very unstable. This is definitely not an accident."

    "You mean someone did it on purpose?"

    Mu Hantian retreated and set up a barrier with magic to protect qiansui.

    "It''s definitely artificial. Master, now you have two choices. The first is that you go in, because it''s for you, so..."

    "I see. What''s the second choice?"

    "The second option is to leave the world, but on the contrary, the world will be destroyed."

    "You can''t do that. It seems that I can only choose the first one."

    "But master, if you go in, you are 90% likely to die, 9% likely to go to another world, and 1% likely to survive."

    "Enough, even if it''s only one percent possible, I can''t give up a world. Xiaoguang, sort out these things for me, and then..."

    "I see."

    Mu Hantian nodded and said to qiansui, "Xiaoqian, Ellen, they will come back later. Give this to her and she will understand. Then let them move and move near your house. I may have to leave for a while, but don''t worry, I will definitely come back."

    After receiving the box handed over by Mu Hantian, qiansui asked suspiciously, "Mr. Hantian, what''s the matter with you?"

    "No way, I was calculated. But don''t worry, I''ll come back alive." then he resolutely rushed into the black hole.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Fortunately, they survived, but lost all their strength. Fortunately, Esther and they can still use it, otherwise it will be really dangerous."

    "Master, don''t be too happy. Now you''re just like a novice with empty artifact. You don''t have much combat power at all. It''s OK to beat a weak chicken. You can only kneel against those strong enemies."

    "I know, I know, I won''t die." Mu Hantian is quite speechless. Now I''m very miserable, so don''t sprinkle salt on the wound, OK.

    "Master, I found an exit."

    "Great, go out quickly. Stay in this space. I don''t even know what''s happening outside."

    "Well, master, you can go out."

    "Uh huh, sure enough, Xiaoguang, you are the most reliable... Ah?"

    Mu was stunned the moment he went out. Why? Because

    "Become... Become... Abnormal!"

    He came to the girl''s bathroom.

    Xiaoguang, you bastard!

    Mu Hantian wants to cry without tears at this time. How can this kind of thing be said clearly.

    "Father... Father, there is a pervert!"

    "What''s the matter? Geng Xizi?" the man''s voice came.

    "Well, I''ll go out first and explain to you later." Mu Hantian can only go out at this time, and you can''t escape like this, although it''s not his responsibility.

    I went outside and bumped into someone.

    "You are... The devil!" the visitor looked at Mu Hantian in shock.

    "Are you... Dongcheng news?" Mu Hantian was a little uncertain.

    "It''s me. But devil, I haven''t seen you for two years. Where have you been? I still want to fulfill our agreement and have a duel with you."

    "What! You said two years?"

    "Yes, it has been two years since we last met. My daughter is ten years old."

    "Your daughter?" Mu Hantian was forced, isn''t he his son?

    "Yes, the one inside. Dongcheng Geng Xizi is my daughter. But I didn''t expect that as a demon king, you actually have such a hobby to peek at underage girls taking a bath." Dongcheng news said solemnly, as if the person being said was not his own daughter.

    "Listen to me and explain it to you slowly. It''s like this..."

    Five minutes later, Mu Hantian finally finished his experience.

    "How can it be? How can such a strong man exist? Even God can''t do it."

    "I don''t know the details. In a word, I was secretly plotted, and then inexplicably went to the bathroom. Unfortunately, your daughter took a bath in it. But, don''t you have a son?"

    "I want to have a son, but I can''t help it." Dongcheng news looked sorry.

    The agreed Dongcheng Dageng is gone! But forget it

    "Well... Can I stay at your house for the time being?"

    "Ah?"

    "I want to recover my strength here and find my subordinates."

    "Oh, that''s good. If you''re willing to play with Geng Xizi, I''ll agree with you to stay."

    "OK, it''s a deal. But you have to think of an identity for me."

    "Yes."

    Therefore, the contract between mu Hantian and Dongcheng news was reached, and then

    "Father, you say he is my brother who has been missing for many years?"

    "Yes, Geng Xizi, the boy in front of you peeping at your bath is your brother who has been missing for many years." Dongcheng news helped his glasses and said faintly.

    "You talk nonsense. I said it was an accident." and you made me your son. What a bad taste, Dongcheng news.

    "Father, I will never agree with you that this bad man is my brother!"

    "Even if you say so, you can''t help it. He is indeed your brother, which has been confirmed. Well, go and help your brother clean up his room. From today on, the three of us will live together."

    "What... What, how can it be like this!" Dongcheng Geng Xizi was reluctant, but he had to agree to the request of Dongcheng news.

    "You are really evil fun. Let me be your son." Mu Hantian looked at the news of Dongcheng with a speechless face.

    "Ha ha, don''t you want an identity? That''s just right. And this is your proposal just now. Didn''t you ask me if I have a son? I don''t have one now!"

    "Forget it, son is just a son. It''s just in name."

    In fact, Mu Hantian originally refused, but the task of the system suddenly came out.

    "Task 3: be a brother. (wait for the arrival of chengse Shu and find Sasaki qiansui.) task reward: 3000 exchange points."

    "Well, but won''t the enemy of your world appear?"

    "Not anymore. The passage of that world has been sealed by me."

    The box Mu Hantian gave to qiansui, besides what he wanted to say, also had a very important thing. It took all the exchange points to exchange a seal. The "four gods seal" sealed the door of Andre Isla for 20 years. People there can''t come for the time being.

    "Then I can rest assured that at least I don''t have to set up too many enemies."

    "That''s it. Now I want to have a good rest." Mu Hantian sighed lightly and was a little tired.

 Chapter 953

    Over the past five years, Mu Hantian''s relationship with his "sister" Geng Xizi in Dongcheng has been eased, and she has recognized this brother. However, to Mu Hantian''s surprise, two years ago, he met a man - Hasegawa, one of the ten gods, and then accidentally concluded some kind of agreement with her. Of course, these are not important, the important thing is

    "By the way, do you still want your sister in cold weather?" Dongcheng news asked him briskly at dinner one night after about half of the summer vacation.

    Mu Hantian, who was eating curry rice, was stunned. He knew that dongchengxun had found chenglaishu and them, but he didn''t expect to start now.

    However, before Mu Hantian answered, Geng Xizi of Dongcheng couldn''t help saying, "father, please don''t talk nonsense. It''s enough for my brother to have my sister. I don''t need other sisters!"

    "Well, well, I''ll tell you frankly. In fact, this is the case. I want to remarry."

    "Ha?" Geng Xizi in Dongcheng was shocked.

    "Geng Xizi, you heard me right. Your father, that is, me, is going to remarry, but the other party has two daughters, so I asked whether I want two more sisters in the cold weather. If you like, I can arrange for you to meet tomorrow."

    "I don''t care." Mu Hantian is not in a hurry now. Since he has waited for chengse Shu, the rest just need to find qiansui them.

    "Hum, well, in that case, let''s meet. I also want to see what the so-called sister is like." Geng Xizi said proudly.

    "Then I''ll call them and make an appointment."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    At a glance, it is all blue, which is the color of the sky on this day. It''s sunny. The sound of cicadas seems to be noisy. It''s too hot. A city recorded the highest temperature in the history of observation. It''s noon in midsummer. Mu Hantian, Dongcheng news and Dongcheng Geng Xizi came to the family restaurant in front of the subway station.

    Casually ordered three drinks, and Mu Hantian sat down and waited.

    At this time, two girls came to the door. With leisurely steps, the two girls came into the shop.

    One of them is about the same age as Geng Xizi. I''m afraid he is a high school student. The other is smaller than Geng Xizi. Because he is short, he looks like both junior high school students and primary school students.

    "Wow!"

    Inadvertently, he uttered a cry of surprise. Before that, I also saw lovely girls when wandering in the street. I can''t help but stop and look back.

    But - the girls who just came in completely went beyond that simple level. Now, the other guests who noticed them were staring at them. Finally, under the guidance of the clerk, the girls walked to the table in the opposite direction to Mu Hantian, but mu Hantian knew that the person he was waiting for had arrived.

    Just watching their backs - another new guest came.

    This is a quiet woman in her twenties, who is about the daughter of a primary school student. Mu Hantian is not Dongcheng rengeng. Naturally, she knows that they are not the people waiting for themselves, so she sits quietly in her seat.

    "Ah, I thought you would think they were the people we were waiting for. I just wanted to see your face?" Dongcheng news looked at Mu Hantian in surprise and said.

    "Do you think I''m a fool?" Mu Hantian was helpless about the evil taste of Dongcheng news.

    "I don''t think you will admit your mistake, but why do you think they are not the people you want to wait for?" Dongcheng news asked curiously.

    "I said it was my intuition. Would you believe it?"

    "Er..." Dongcheng news doesn''t know what to say.

    "Sorry, I''ll wash my hands first. I accidentally spilled the drink on my hands just now." with a faint finish, Mu Hantian got up and walked to the bathroom.

    Although Mu Hantian only watched the first animation of the new sister demon king''s contractor (the second was banned at that time), he basically remembered the plot. However, Mu Hantian seems to have forgotten one thing, that is, what should be paid attention to when he met with narase in this restaurant. Don''t

    After arriving at the bathroom, Mu Hantian knocked on the door gently. He clearly remembered that rengeng went in without knocking, so he was unhappy with Cheng Laishu for the first time. Mu Han genius would not make such a mistake. After confirming that there was no answer in it, Mu Hantian opened the door, and then

    Mu Hantian was stunned. In this narrow space, Cheng Laishu is ready to take it off or wear it. The girl leaned forward slightly and lifted up her short skirt. Her two thumbs were hooked on both sides of the white pants. Due to the sudden situation, her thinking stopped completely and looked over here blankly.

    Mu Hantian wailed in his heart. I have knocked on the door. Why don''t you make a noise? What should I do now. I hate you, the owner of the restaurant.

    In fact, what Mu Hantian doesn''t know is that this family restaurant is transformed from the original pub. The bathroom is only used by women and shared by men and women. Perhaps it was because women''s are being used that Cheng se came to share it with men and women.

    But there is a flaw in this male and female toilet that regular customers will know, that is, the door lock is very bad. Therefore, female guests who know this will try not to use the bathroom here. In order not to cause trouble, the store pasted a small note on the inside of the door saying "please lock the door".

    There are also cases where you want to lock the door, but you don''t lock it. Yes, just like the current situation, of course, Cheng Laishu and Mu Hantian don''t know these things. Although Mu Hantian knocked on the door, Cheng Laishu didn''t pay attention and thought he would leave like other customers. Mu Hantian thought he knocked on the door and there should be no one inside if there was no response, so he opened the door and went in, resulting in such a scene.

    At that moment, the narrow space was shrouded in embarrassing silence.

    So he was silent for a moment. Mu Hantian reacted that he should leave. When Mu Hantian was ready to leave, he saw that Cheng setsu was ready to breathe deeply, which was the preparation before screaming.

    Although Mu Hantian didn''t think it was his fault, considering his appearance now, he decided to stop chengse Shu from screaming like the original.

    "Please wait a moment." Mu Han covered Cheng Laishu''s mouth in front of the sky.

    "Huh?" Cheng Laishu looked at Mu Hantian in shock, as if he saw the eyes of a pervert and a sex wolf.

    Although he knew that he would be misunderstood if he made such an action (author: nonsense! In a bathroom, a girl was changing clothes, you ran in and saw it, then covered her mouth and didn''t treat you as a pervert and sex Wolf), Mu Hantian explained calmly.

    "Please don''t think of me as a pervert or a coyote. You know I knocked on the door well. Think for yourself. I didn''t open the door until no one answered, right? And most importantly, you didn''t lock the door at all."

    Mu Hantian chose to play down the fact that he entered the bathroom and covered Cheng Laishu''s mouth, because he knew that Cheng Laishu was not unreasonable, but he seemed to have misjudged the girl''s shame. Although he tried his best to explain the truth, Cheng Laishu also recalled that he was in a hurry to change his clothes, so he relaxed his body.

    "It''s great. You finally know I didn''t mean to scare you. I''m very sorry."

    Then

    "Hey, what are you going to do?" Mu Hantian grabbed Cheng Laishu and waved his hand.

    "Don''t you know what I want to do? Although it''s my fault, you ran in and caught the girl, covered her mouth and explained a lot of reasons. Shouldn''t you go to hell?" Cheng se twitched the corners of his mouth and looked at Mu Hantian gloomily.

    At this time, Mu Han''s genius reacted to the problem of his posture and movement with chengse Shu, and wailed psychologically.

    "I said it was a misunderstanding, do you believe it?" Mu Hantian said helplessly.

    ***

 Chapter 954

    "Hmm? What are you two doing?" a familiar voice came from one side. Dongcheng news and chenglai wanlia came to the bathroom together. They looked at the two people holding each other and asked.

    "Oh, you came in time." Mu Hantian said happily, then ran to one side and looked at them confused.

    "Ah, uncle Xun, he is..." looking at the two people in the conversation, chengse Shu was silent for a moment.

    "Let''s go to the seat and talk. It''s not good to block here all the time." Dongcheng news suggested.

    The three of them had no opinion, but chengse Shu''s eyes looking at Mu Hantian were still vicious. It was like looking at a pervert.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "In other words, brother, you knocked at the door when you went to the bathroom, but she ignored you inside. You thought no one was there, so you went in, and then found her changing clothes and ready to scream. In order not to let people misunderstand you are a sex wolf, you ran in and covered her mouth." Dongcheng Geng Xizi looked at Mu Hantian helplessly and said.

    "It''s hard to believe, but the truth is like this, and if you don''t believe it, you can ask her." Mu Hantian said, pointing to chengse Shu.

    "Even so, but anyway, it''s your fault, and do you want a girl to admit it? Boys should be generous and apologize to her." Dongcheng news also reluctantly pointed to chengse Shu in silence.

    "I''m very sorry." Mu Hantian also got up helplessly to apologize.

    "Forget it, I forgive you. After all, it''s my fault that makes such a thing happen." chengse finally nodded his head with satisfaction and said to Mu Hantian.

    "I''m really sorry. We haven''t introduced ourselves yet. My name is narase Manya. That''s my sister, narase." Manya began to introduce.

    "You know my name. Over there is mu Hantian, a boy of my family. His name is a little strange because he has lived in the mysterious East since childhood. This lovely girl is my daughter, Dongcheng gengxizi." Dongcheng news introduced to sister chenglai.

    "By the way, wanliya, you should have come long ago. Why didn''t you come to us?" Dongcheng news asked curiously.

    "Ha ha, I''m really sorry, uncle Xun, because I told the waiter that someone was waiting for us, but he didn''t seem to know uncle Xun. You know the rest." Wan Liya said helplessly.

    "Well, it''s really a low-level mistake. We should inform the waiter." Dongcheng news helplessly helped the amount.

    The mystery is all solved. However, the "problem" has not been solved.

    Mu Hantian wanted to make a good impression on Cheng Laishu, but he didn''t expect to be planted in such a small thing.

    In contrast with the smiling wanliya, Shu has been pouting and silent since just now. Although he said he had forgiven himself, he was still angry. After all, in the bathroom to change clothes, a man rushed in and covered her mouth. Would you be happy if it were you?

    The first meeting between the two people was so bad that Mu Hantian was speechless. Fortunately, Mu Hantian knew the purpose of the two people. Otherwise, the first important meeting between the two families preparing to remarry gave the other party the worst first impression. It was because of this that the remarriage failed.

    "Well, we all know each other, so we will live together in the future. We should get along well." Dongcheng news said with a smile.

    "Family?" chenglaishu looked at Mu Hantian in silence, his face darkened.

    "I''m sorry, uncle Xun. My sister thinks of her dead father. Well, sister, be happy today, or my mother abroad will worry." Wan Liya gently touched Cheng Laishu and said.

    "Well, I have a small question. Wanlia, is your mother still overseas?" Geng Xizi asked.

    "Yes, what''s the matter," replied vanria immediately.

    "Dad, you should tell me what''s going on?" Geng Xizi looked at Dongcheng news and asked seriously.

    "Didn''t I tell you? Their mother, qianzao, has gone overseas because of her work." Dongcheng news answered casually.

    "Did you tell us?" Geng Xizi sighed helplessly.

    "Really? Ah, I really didn''t tell you so." Dongcheng news seemed to think of something and said.

    "That means their mother is still overseas, isn''t she?" Geng Xizi asked.

    "Yes, what''s the matter, Geng Xizi." Dongcheng news asked.

    "In other words, as the object of remarriage, she is still overseas. Is this just her daughter?" Geng Xizi said, looking at the chenglai sisters.

    "Well, as you can see, they are so cute. In fact, they seem to have been entangled by suspicious guys several times. In fact, they were entangled by strange guys when they met me in the street. Moreover, they seem to be watched by suspected stalkers."

    "And this..."

    "Yes, because of that stalker, it seems that Maria didn''t go to school long ago. Although school is something, people who want to go to school can go when they want to. But it''s very painful for those who can''t go to school. Although they laugh so brightly now," Dongcheng news explained.

    "So, if you have no problem, I think I''ll start living with them first. After living together and having a deep understanding of each other, the possibility of remarriage failure will be much less."

    "While temporarily protecting, is there any problem in becoming a family?"

    "This can also be said to be a kind of fate, and if we can protect them, we will protect them, right?"

    "How long?" Mu Hantian had no need to refuse.

    "Let''s give it a year. And to return to the original irrelevant life, we have to wait until their safety is guaranteed to a certain extent. If we know what events they are involved in and hurt later, we will not sleep well at night."

    Geng Xizi thought for a moment and felt that what Dad said was reasonable. A year later, their mother came back. If anything happened to Shu and wanlia, they would not be in the mood to consider remarriage.

    "But where do we live? There is no place to live in the house now." Geng Xizi asked. The three of them are a little reluctant to live in their current house.

    "I will rent a suitable house. The goal has been found. Since I want to test whether there is a problem in becoming a family, I will try to make the environment as good as after remarriage, so that it will be much easier when I really want to remarry."

    "What do the two people think of this experimental cohabitation?"

    "They already know. They want to do that as long as the cold weather is OK."

    Listening to Xun''s words, Mu Hantian was silent for a while. Finally, he said slowly, "I see. Since you have made such a decision, that''s it."

    "Really. I''m sorry to keep it from you."

    "It''s all right. You have any idea or reason for doing so." although you know the reason, Mu cold day can''t say it.

    "Well, since you have no opinion, it''s so decided."

    "Thank you very much." б┴ two

    "Please take more care in cold weather?"

    Shu raised his face and smiled at Mu Hantian,

    "But - if you dare to break into the bathroom next time, I''ll tear you to pieces."

    "Yes."

    Eyes are serious. When Mu Hantian''s expression twitched, he quickly said in a concluding tone: "so... From today on, everyone is a trainee family."

    With the smiling declaration, a new life began.

 Chapter 955

    "Ah, why is his chest still so stuffy? Is it......" Mu cold day seemed to think of something and looked out with a red face.

    "You finally wake up, Ernie sauce." chengse Shu''s voice came out. Mu Hantian''s vision moved down and covered it with a plain towel as a quilt - Mu Hantian rode a girl holding her body with her legs near her waist. His hands pressed on his chest, showing a mischievous expression. The girl, chengse Shu, looked down at Mu Hantian.

    "Good morning."

    "Good morning."

    Mu Hantian habitually greets chengse Shu. Shu''s weight is very light. In addition, Mu Hantian doesn''t feel any weight through a towel quilt. But the real touch reminded Mu Hantian of the current situation.

    I started my life with her yesterday.

    Please the people of the moving company, add more money, and they will be all wrapped up from packing and handling. And the work is both serious and rapid. It''s only a week since we first met at the family restaurant.

    Dongcheng family and chenglai family successfully rented a house and began to live together. But

    "Well... What are you doing?"

    "What else can it be to wake you up? I think boys will be very happy to be woken up like this."

    To Mu Hantian, who couldn''t help asking questions, "this is a special service." Shu replied with a smile.

    "Who told you to do this?" Mu Hantian asked faintly.

    "It''s Maria. She told me that if she did, the boys would like it." Chengse replied.

    It''s midsummer. It is also the season when girls'' clothes are exposed most. Simply put, it''s very thin. Shu was wearing a tight sleeveless navel shirt and super shorts this morning. Exposed big. The legs are dazzling in terms of visual sense, and riding on the body, but mu cold day has an ominous premonition.

    "So, did you wake me up like this?" Mu Hantian said helplessly.

    "Well, don''t you like such a special service?" Cheng se replied with a smile.

    Before Mu Hantian answered, a voice sounded outside the door, which is the reason why Mu Hantian didn''t have a foreboding.

    "Brother, you... What are you doing!"

    "Ah, Geng Xizi?"

    What should have been a refreshing morning atmosphere suddenly became the most embarrassing atmosphere in the world.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "So, Ernie sauce, you just let her ride on your waist?"

    "It''s said that I was attacked secretly. I slept well. Who knew there would be such a thing." Mu Hantian explained helplessly.

    "Hum, since Ernie sauce has woken up, why don''t you let her get up from you!"

    "This..." Mu Hantian really didn''t know how to explain this time, so he had to change the topic.

    "Geng Xizi, you go out first. I''m going to change. Do you want me to appear in front of you without wearing anything?"

    "Ah, this... Sorry, we''ll go out right away." Geng Xizi hurriedly pulled the stunned Shu to the door.

    "It''s finally settled." he wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and Mu began to dress in the cold day.

    When I opened the door of the living room, a smell of breakfast came to my face.

    Especially in response to the smell of toast and the empty stomach.

    "Ah, Ernie sauce. Good morning!"

    At the other end of the line of sight, Wan Liya, who was preparing to cook in the opposite kitchen, noticed Mu cold day and said hello.

    "Ah, um... Good morning." Mu Hantian nodded slightly.

    There were no Geng Xizi and Shu in living room. It''s in the bathroom. Tidy up your appearance. Mu Hantian was relieved and walked to the kitchen.

    "Well ~, hey..."

    Saw the petite but skillful operation of the big frying pan, Maria was humming a strange tune.

    Because he is the youngest at home and doesn''t go to school, wanlia claims to be good at all housework. After all, it''s such a heroic statement that you say all the housework to me before cohabitation.

    Now, vanria is wearing a white frilly apron that seems to be worn by her new wife.

    What bothers people is that this dress of wanlia, who was young, makes people feel very sexy.

    Mu Hantian took a cup from the shelf with one hand, opened the refrigerator with the other hand, took out a box of milk and poured it into the cup.

    "Please wait a little longer. It''ll be ready in a minute!"

    "Ah, thanks - poof!"

    Mu Hantian''s milk in his mouth involuntarily gushed out and formed a small rainbow in the air.

    That''s because I suddenly saw the front of vanria turning this way.

    "Ah, it''s sprayed everywhere. My brother is so naughty early in the morning."

    With a gentle smile on her face, Wan Liya trotted over to Mu Hantian.

    "Wait, wait, wanliya!" Mu Hantian stretched out his hands to stop.

    "Eh? What''s the matter?" Maria tilted her head in surprise. It''s like a penguin. It''s very cute. People can''t help but want to follow her to do the same. But now the focus is

    "Early in the morning, what does this dress mean..."

    Mu Hantian pointed it out. Yes, the naked Apron - the real naked apron. It''s the 21st century.

    No, calm down. It''s a penguin. Think of it as a penguin''s naked Apron - no wonder!

    "Is there anything wrong with that...?"

    Before Mu Hantian reacted, Wan Liya''s body had turned around in situ.

    "Ah, eh?"

    Maria is well dressed. Because it is a combination of sleeveless coat and * * * * * *, it is mistaken for a naked apron from the front. At this time, vanria,

    "Ha ha, that''s what happened."

    Maybe after looking down at his appearance, he understood why Mu Hantian was so anxious, Wan Liya said with a smile,

    "Is it too exciting for boys of my brother''s age? Are you excited?"

    "Are you really because I''m still young?" Mu Hantian was speechless. Although he had known wanliya''s character for a long time, Mu Hantian underestimated her lower limit.

    "What are you arguing about?"

    Just then, a voice came from the entrance of the living room. The visitor was Xun with a newspaper under his arm in his pajamas.

    "Nothing, I''m just saying that wanliya''s housework is very good, isn''t it?" Mu Hantian quickly explained and gave wanliya a look.

    "That''s not true." Ernie sauce is preparing to tune and teach me to accumulate experience so that I can use it on sister Shu. "Wan Liya said with a red face and a thick smile in the corners of her eyes.

    "Poof..." vanria, how can you pit me like this? I haven''t said such a thing at all.

    "Oh, so it is. No wonder you agreed to live together so actively, you pervert, bird, beast, color and wolf." Shu, who followed into the living room, seemed to see Mu Hantian with garbage like eyes.

    "Brother, how can you do this!" even if you want to do it, it should be... Oh, what am I thinking!

    Geng Xizi also came out with a red face.

    "Wan Liya, how can you pit me like this!" Mu Hantian shouted wrongly.

    "Although I don''t know what you''re talking about, Wan Liya is willing to bear the interesting things about his brother. Let''s vent his sister Shu''s dissatisfaction on WAN Liya." Wan Liya said with a smile and gave Mu Hantian a "fatal blow", and chengse Shu''s eyes became more firm when he looked at Mu Hantian.

    "Hey, you should also say something. You should know who I am." Mu Hantian stared at Wan Liya''s performance, so he had to transfer his goal to Dongcheng news and hope he can help himself, but mu Hantian seemed to forget Dongcheng news.

    "The excitement of having two lovely sisters is understandable, but don''t commit crimes." Dongcheng Xun, sitting at the table, raised his face from the newspaper, touched his chin and said.

    Congratulations to all players for knocking down the boss. Dongcheng news has completed the "last strike".

 Chapter 956

    "Obviously at home, but what''s the matter with this sense of alienation?" Mu Hantian complained helplessly to the east city news.

    "Who told you to prepare to transfer and teach other people''s sisters? Isn''t it normal to be on guard against you?" Dongcheng news answered casually.

    "Whose fault is that? It''s clearly wanliya''s nonsense, and I want you to speak for me, but you fell into the well and hurt me. I was misunderstood by Shu. Who do you blame?"

    One day has passed. With Mu Hantian''s explanation, chengse Shu reluctantly accepted Mu Hantian''s apology, but he obviously strengthened his guard against him.

    "It''s just a natural blackness. Don''t you often blackmail me like this?" Dongcheng news thought and said.

    "Then you see when it''s good. It''s usually just a harmless joke." Mu Hantian said helplessly.

    "Ha ha." Dongcheng news laughed.

    "Why don''t you take Shu around the neighborhood? First, explain the misunderstanding with her yesterday, and then let her get familiar with the surrounding environment." Dongcheng news suggested.

    "Are you an idiot? Shu has no time to alert me now. How can he go shopping alone with me?" Mu Hantian said helplessly.

    "Give it to me anyway." Dongcheng news said confidently.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Now the sun is West. Mu Hantian is stepping on his bike. In order to get familiar with the surrounding environment of the new home as soon as possible, I specially went around.

    "In the evening, the weather is much cooler."

    Although the voice is small, it is not talking to itself. On the back shelf is still sitting Shu.

    "Why are you looking for me..." Cheng se murmured discontentedly while holding Mu Hantian''s waist on the back shelf.

    Riding with girls, and it''s still super * * * it should have been a heartbeat for men, but it''s actually this kind of inharmonious riding.

    "Don''t say that... I''m not familiar with the neighborhood, but you often come here."

    Shu''s high school is near his new home. So I tried to invite Shu when I went out. Can you show me a way if it''s convenient. Although I realized that what happened in the morning was a prank by Maria, the embarrassing atmosphere could not be simply eliminated. Shu showed an explicit disgust and kept complaining, but finally accepted the invitation and went shopping with Mu Hantian.

    "Hey, cold weather, are you really going to transfer to our school?" asked Cheng se, who was sitting in the back.

    "Well, there is no one I want to see." Mu Hantian was stunned and replied. Cheng Laishu looked up and thought that Mu Hantian was talking about her. In fact, the person Mu Hantian wanted to see was afreya, who is known as one of the ten gods in the divine world, and there were mixed with the watchers in the demon world.

    Naturally, his idea of transferring school is to protect Cheng Laishu, because he knows that those who follow or anything else are made up by Cheng Laishu and deceive dongchengxun. Dongchengxun also pretends to believe their words. Looking at Cheng Laishu, they think they cheated dongchengxun and are speechless.

    It''s not enough for them to cheat dongchengxun. Even if Mu Hantian doesn''t know the plot, he can hear that they are lying, let alone dongchengxun, an old fox.

    Shu behind him snorted and didn''t say whether he was dissatisfied. On the street red by the sunset, the bike moved forward slowly.

    Mu Hantian and Shu came to the supermarket because they were asked to buy some ingredients while wandering.

    "Bought a lot..."

    Because I just moved into my new house, I finally bought a lot of things such as ingredients and seasonings.

    "I''ll push the bike first. These things look heavy. Just push them to the door with a trolley."

    "Well, OK." Shu nodded.

    Mu Hantian walked out of the store first. Come to the parking lot, insert the key into the car lock and open it. Then he pushed his bike to the entrance of the supermarket. He was immediately found among the crowded people.

    At this time, Mu Hantian frowned. Shu is surrounded by four young people who look like local ruffians.

    A young man with a playful face stretched out to his shoulder was pushed away and stared at each other,

    "Don''t touch me. If you touch me, I''ll break you to pieces! Right, cold day!"

    The four people in front of him were still smiling around Shu, and had no intention of leaving at all.

    "Is it okay for you to surround a girl like this?"

    "Hmm? Who are you?"

    "Me? I''m the girl''s brother."

    "Hum... So what?" a young man closest to Mu Hantian came to him with his head tilted, chewing gum. I don''t know whether it''s intimidation or provocation, and make an unpleasant expression.

    "I advise you to leave quickly."

    "Boy, who do you think you are!"

    "It''s all said." Mu Han said coldly, holding the handle of the bicycle up at the same time. The front wheels of the bicycle rise high,

    "Eh?"

    When the young man''s attention was attracted and raised his head, the falling front wheel hit him heavily in the face. Hit the target. The young man snorted and fell back.

    Suddenly, everyone present stayed there.

    Mu Hantian set up the bicycle support with smooth movements, walked quickly through the remaining three young people to Shu''s side and protected her behind her.

    "You bastard --!"

    The young people who had understood the situation came over with their hands on their hands. Mu Hantian didn''t care, rushed over quickly and punched them one by one.

    "Ouch." the three gangsters covered their stomachs and fell to the ground, moaning constantly.

    "Hey, don''t be in a daze. Let''s go!"

    "Eh? Eh?"

    Holding the confused Shu in one hand, he picked up the environmental protection bag in the other hand and ran to the bike.

    All we have to do now is get out of here. Although there are only four gangsters, who knows if there are any partners.

    Cram the environmental bag into the basket in front of the car,

    "Hold on!"

    Shu sat down in the back and began to move forward at full speed. At the same time,

    "Ah --!"

    There is something soft on the bike. Probably a young man knocked down by the front wheel of a car. But, sorry, I don''t have time for you right now.

    Mu Hantian stood and stepped on the pedal with all his strength, trying to evacuate from here quickly. Two people were walking along the street in a bicycle.

    "It''s all here. There should be no problem..."

    After full riding, the breathing rate increased slightly, and sweat was seeping from his forehead. At this time,

    "Sorry. For my reason..."

    Shu''s voice from behind contained admiration. Shu leaned his forehead against Mu Hantian''s back. Mu Hantian looked back and saw Shu''s face through his shoulder.

    Maybe it''s because Mu Hantian was involved in the trouble he caused, and he felt guilty. Shu''s expression looked very painful.

    "Well, let''s take a little detour and go back. I''ll take you somewhere."

    "Where do you want to take me? Don''t you want to do something to me?" Shu was alert and looked at Mu Hantian''s eyes as if Mu Hantian was a color and wolf to abduct an ignorant girl.

    "How could it be? You have to believe me." Mu Hantian said, started riding and turned the car handle in the other direction.

    It was dusk. If you go now, it should be the right time.

    Mu Hantian brought Shu to a park famous for its large area.

    There is a scenic spot called sunset hill, which is very famous locally. Of course, Shu who goes to school nearby should know. Therefore, Mu Hantian took Shu to a place where few people came. Although it is not an open viewing platform, you can still see the scenery of the whole block from here.

 Chapter 957

    "Wow..." Shu, who looked down on the street, gave a surprise cry.

    As expected in the cold weather, the time of arrival was just right. The world was evenly dyed soft red, and the sunset scenery unfolded in front of us.

    "It''s beautiful... But you''ve just moved here. How can you know here?"

    "Because this park is very famous, I came here before and found this place by chance," said Mu Hantian, who stood next to Shu.

    "It''s pretty good here."

    "Well, there is such a place... I didn''t know it before."

    "When you come in the evening, the scenery here is also very beautiful." Mu Hantian said.

    "At night?" Shu asked curiously.

    "Well, the scenery here in the evening is also different. We can have a look when we are free." Mu Hantian suggested.

    "Well, next time... I''ll talk about it later." Shu was a little melancholy and seemed to think of something.

    "You don''t have to worry about that. I''ll protect you. Don''t worry about those things, Shu." Mu Hantian looked at Shu''s melancholy and naturally knew what she was worried about, punning.

    "How can you do these things..." Shu suddenly said loudly as if he was stimulated by something, but he remembered something.

    "I''m sorry." Shu bowed his head slightly and apologized, with tears in his eyes.

    "It doesn''t matter, because Shu is my sister, so I allow it." looking at Shu''s tears, Mu Hantian naturally knows what she''s worried about and said gently.

    "And in my opinion, the family is to protect each other''s existence. When you are lost, sad and afraid, the family will provide you with protection and tolerate everything about you. Because you are my family, I will forgive everything about Shu." Mu Hantian looked at Shu and said seriously.

    "Just then, you looked like a brother in cold weather." Shu thought for a moment and said.

    "Really?" Mu Hantian asked.

    "Well, a little."

    "Let bygones be bygones for what happened yesterday morning -"

    "That won''t work!"

    Shu replied ruthlessly, but he felt a clear feeling from that voice. The heavy atmosphere just now seemed to have never existed at all.

    But mu Hantian knew how heavy the things Shu was carrying, and the sadness behind her, but now she couldn''t carry it.

    "It''s almost time to go back. I''m starving."

    Mu Hantian turned and walked to the parked bike.

    "That''s right. They must be waiting for us, Maria."

    With Shu''s peaceful voice from behind, the sound of footsteps followed.

    Their figures walked slowly in the same direction.

    But

    Mu Hantian, with his back to Shu, can only see her shadow, but can''t see Shu''s expression at this time. Shu''s face was more sad and painful than just now.

    A week has passed since cohabitation.

    Of course, Mu Hantian can''t get away from the field of "more than acquaintances, but the family is not full", but his relationship with Shu and wanliya is much better than at first.

    At this time

    "Tomorrow I''m going to go overseas for a few days, and I''ll ask you to do things at home." Dongcheng news said to Mu Hantian.

    "Ready to go overseas, have you decided?" Mu Hantian asked seriously.

    His sudden problem puzzled the chenglai sisters. Although they used magic to let dongchengxun leave, they felt extremely uncoordinated from the dialogue between mu Hantian and dongchengxun, but they couldn''t say what they felt, so they had to look at them quietly.

    "Italian guests want Arab photos. So I''m going to Dubai for a while."

    Xun''s profession is freelance photographer. That is, professionals who take photos as their profession. Therefore, I occasionally go abroad to take some photos.

    "Wait, wait! What''s the matter? I''m going to Dubai suddenly!" Geng Xizi was a little unhappy.

    "Old customers, I can''t help it."

    "I also know that customers are God... But can''t we refuse? And we also have enough savings to live an ordinary life..."

    "The credit of freelancers is the most important. After refusing once, the guest won''t come back to me next time."

    "But... You are the parent of this family. Protecting your family is also a job."

    "That''s why I''m going. Listen, when dad is away, the task of protecting my family will be handed over to cold weather. In short, this is the case. I''ll ask you at home." the news said.

    "I know, I will guard them before you come back, and I haven''t exercised for a long time, but I may lay a heavy hand." Mu Hantian said with a helpless wry smile.

    "No problem, it''s all like this anyway. You can do whatever you want. I''ll take care of everything." Xun said angrily.

    "Oh? That''s no problem. Don''t worry about it."

    "That''s it. I''ll start tomorrow and take a commemorative photo now." after hearing that, he took Mu Hantian, Geng Xizi, Cheng Laishu and WAN Liya to take a commemorative photo together.

    The next night.

    "I asked you for everything when I was not at home." the news left such a sentence and left in a taxi, leaving only a commemorative photo for them.

    Mu Hantian looked down at the thing in his hand - a photo given to him by Xun. Yesterday, the five people at home took commemorative photos together and looked at Dongcheng news when he left. Mu Hantian smiled helplessly. Of course, it''s not the problem of Dongcheng news leaving, but the chenglai sisters should have a showdown with him tonight.

    "Forget it, let''s talk about it then."

    Mu Hantian made up his mind and went out of his room. As he went down the stairs, he thought, let''s order sushi or eel takeout today. Anyway, there is also a fast credit card. It''s best to have a good meal in order to liven up the atmosphere. Therefore, Mu Hantian opened the door of the living room.

    "You two, about today''s dinner..."

    Half way through, Mu Hantian suddenly felt the heavy atmosphere in the room.

    For mu Hantian''s words, both Shu sitting on the sofa and WAN Liya sitting on the chair beside the dinner table were silent.

    But there was still a reaction. It was a cold line of sight that could almost freeze people here.

    Mu Hantian could only sigh helplessly.

    "Well, I''m going to order takeout... Sushi or eel. What would you like to eat?"

    "Cold weather, I want to ask you something." Shu opened his mouth and spoke.

    "Just say what you want to say." Mu Hantian immediately walked to Shu.

    I knew his two sisters were pretending, but I didn''t expect their character to be so bad. I should educate them well in the future. Mu Hantian thought so.

    "Please, can you leave this house?" Shu said his request coldly.

    "Sorry, this is also my home. I won''t leave."

    At this time, Wan Liya raised his hand to Mu Hantian, instead of raising his hand to express any opinions - but facing Mu Hantian with the palm of his small palm.

    A strong wind blew towards Mu cold day, but calmed down when Mu cold day stood, just like a breeze.

    "Wan Liya, don''t do this next time." Mu Hantian shook his head and didn''t care about Wan Liya''s attack at all.

    "What?" Wan Liya looked at Mu cold day in shock. In the blink of an eye, Wan Liya had stood in front of Shu and stretched out his hand to block Shu behind him.

    "Who the hell are you?" Wan Liya''s cold sweat has been flowing down, and her magic attack has been inexplicably disappeared.

    "Don''t you know this stuff long ago? I''m just your brother."

    "Liar, how can you have power? Only God or devil and brave... Have it. Why do you have this power." Wan Liya is really looking at Mu Hantian in fear now.

    "Well, let''s get to know each other again. My name is mu Hantian. Maybe I''m just a nobody, but you may know, Ares Dongcheng news!"

 Chapter 958

    "You... You are the son of the God of war Dongcheng news!" Wan Liya had directly spread his wings, retreated to disguise and looked at Mu Hantian in horror.

    "You really meet the setting of * *." Mu Hantian began to look at Wan Liya, with black wings. The appearance of ears is also different from before. They have changed into sharp shapes and changed clothes.

    "What are you doing?" Wan Liya saw Mu Hantian''s hand stretched out to start magic. Unfortunately, she couldn''t play the power of magic at all.

    "I''m just curious. It''s the first time to touch the devil so close." Mu Hantian touched wanliya''s ear and said.

    Wan Liya''s uneasiness calmed down at the moment he was touched by Mu Hantian. He looked at Mu Hantian silently and didn''t know what he was thinking.

    "I thought it was just the same name, but I didn''t expect..." Shu, who had been silent, suddenly said.

    "So... What would you like for dinner?"

    "Why..."

    "No why, you''re my sister. Although it''s strange, since the news recognizes you as our family, I''ll protect you. Do you understand?"

    "But that''s just the result of the operation of his memory with my dream devil''s magic. You should know that it doesn''t exist at all." Wan Liya said helplessly.

    "Well, you think your magic is useful to him?"

    "This..."

    "Well, now that he has recognized you, stay and I will protect you."

    "I disagree!"

    Mu Hantian turned around and Geng Xizi looked unhappy behind Mu Hantian.

    "Geng Xizi, you..."

    "Brother, they just wanted you to leave. This is our home. If they want to leave, they should leave. Why should they stay!"

    "Well, stop talking."

    "Brother! How can you face outsiders!" Geng Xizi really wanted to cry at this time. His brother didn''t help himself.

    "Geng Xizi, since they are recognized families, we don''t care about these."

    "We''d better not disturb you. You''ve let us go. We can''t bring danger to you." Shu suddenly said.

    "Lord Shu...! Wan Liya is a little worried.

    "Stop talking about vanria, it''s my decision," Shu said firmly.

    Looking at the firm narase Shu, wanliya knew that things could not be saved, so she had to nod and agree.

    Looking at the leaving chenglai sisters, Mu Hantian felt it necessary for dongchengxun to communicate with Geng Xizi, so he picked up the receiver of his home phone and pressed the shortcut dial key to get the number of Lixun''s mobile phone.

    "Hey, what''s up?"

    After a few seconds of dial tone, a familiar sound came from the receiver.

    Mu Hantian was about to speak when Geng Xizi grabbed the phone.

    "Dad, what''s your plan?"

    Geng Xizi raised his question. Although he wanted to speak calmly, his voice was mixed with anger.

    "It''s so fast... I''ve found it. As I expected, it will be later." Xun didn''t even apologize at all, and said as if nothing had happened.

    "Sure enough, I know they are demons - when?" Geng Xizi clenched the receiver tightly and asked calmly.

    "I knew from the beginning. I knew about those two people before I found them in the street."

    "Find it? What''s going on...?" Geng Xizi frowned after hearing Xun''s words.

    "However, those two people must think that they met by chance. I received the information that there were secret movements in the mountain village some time ago. You and I have been away from the mountain village for nearly five years. It''s unlikely to find trouble now, so I decided to look at it first... But not long ago, things suddenly began to develop rapidly. The location is also relatively close in dunei. In order to be careful For the sake of convenience, I also investigated who it was. "

    "After all - it''s a quasi-s-level surveillance object recognized by the elders."

    "Quasi-S surveillance object? Those two people?" Geng Xizi was shocked.

    Geng Xizi and his clan will rank them according to the threat level of the demon clan. The quasi-S level is almost the highest. Up there, there are only s level and special s level.

    The demon clan is a race that usually lives in a different world called the demon world.

    Of course, occasionally there will be some guys who come to this world to cause trouble, but these are all subordinate demons. In principle, they will not leave their own world.

    Taking the world as the stage, there was an unknown and long war between the brave and the demon. But all this came to an end when Geng Xizi was born - Xun, his father''s generation. The new demon king ended the war with the Protoss and the brave and withdrew the demon from the world.

    Therefore, the demons who came to this world later are all scattered demons, which are all low-level surveillance objects or elimination objects of level E or D. however,

    "Those two people, quasi-S level..." Geng Xizi whispered in a tone that he still couldn''t believe.

    "To be exact, the quasi-S surveillance object is only Shu. Wanlia is guarded only because she is around."

    "So what is Shu''s identity?"

    "Shu, she is the devil of the future."

    "But the demon king has always been a man... Now it is..."

    Wilbert - this is the name of the current demon king who is famous for the moderates and withdrew the demon family from the world.

    "Wilbur the devil is dead - it seems about a year ago."

    "What!"

    The impact of the told facts made Geng Xizi suddenly unable to fully accept it.

    "This kind of thing, completely..."

    "Because our relationship with the ''mountain village'' has been completely cut off. I didn''t know it until recently."

    Xun then said, "I''ll tell you - maybe you''ll have that nightmare again."

    "But... So succeeding the demon king is Shu?"

    "No. It seems that other superior demons are now ruling the demon world instead of former Wilbur. It is said that they are quite radical hawks... These guys are eyeing Shu. She is Wilbur''s only daughter. When Wilbur died, all her power was passed on to her."

    "I probably know the whole story... But why did dad accept those two people?"

    "Didn''t I say I did some research?"

    At this time, although he still used the same brisk tone as just now, his words had been mixed with seriousness.

    "Wilbert of moderation has many enemies in the demon world. For these people, the only daughter of the demon king they hate is not the best hostage. Wilbert himself should know this best. Therefore, his daughter was sent to the human world when she was born, and sent his men to dress up as parents and secretly raise them as human beings..."

    "But the irony is that after Wilbert''s death, his powerful power was inherited by narase, who lived elsewhere to stay away from the struggle. He has always lived the life of an ordinary girl, the child who was a junior high school student at that time... It''s not hard to imagine what will happen after that."

    "And... And such things!" Geng Xizi''s words seemed to squeeze out,

    "The reason why the demon family and our family can use different abilities is because they know the principles outside the human world. Six months ago, the child was an ordinary person who knew nothing about it. Now I''m afraid she knows a little about the use of power, but the power of the demon king she inherited should still be in an unawakened state. That''s why the people in the mountain village didn''t identify her as Destroy the object, but just set it as the monitoring object. "

    "After Wilbert''s death, the power of the moderates is rapidly disappearing. The best proof is that there is only wanliya. Unfortunately, only those two people can''t resist the people of the current demon king sect. If they leave it alone, they will lose their lives sooner or later."

    "So, you deliberately pretend to be cheated..."

    Geng Xizi sighed, then shouted at the receiver, "asshole dad - you said this earlier!"

    "I''m sorry. I initially decided to put you on an equal footing with those two people."

    Xun smiled and said: "They hide the identity of the demon clan, and we also hide the identity of the brave clan. If only one party knows the other party''s situation, the other party will think that they have been deceived, so it will not be possible to establish a trust relationship. But if both parties hide from each other, it is not difficult to understand each other? Since the deception is mutual, your relationship still has room to repair - all If you know, I''ll be a villain. "

    "So, your work is also a lie?"

    "Well, that''s true. Sorry, there''s something to investigate anyway - I have to go to the demon world."

    "Is this... No problem?"

    "Well, don''t worry. I can''t tell you the details, but there''s a guy to contact. If everything goes well, maybe there won''t be another guy with ideas."

    "I see... I''ll ask you for the matter over there. My brother and I will find a way to solve the matter over here."

    "Please. How are they? It looks like --"

    Although Xun was still talking, Geng Xizi had hung up the phone heavily.

    "You already know, Geng Xizi."

    "Brother, you..."

    "Well, I just feel that they are not ordinary people. Forget it, all I have to do now is find them, right?"

    "I know my brother. I''ll apologize when I find them."

    "Then go."

 Chapter 959

    Cheng Laishu, who was driven out of Dongcheng''s house, came to the park on the platform with Wan Liya.

    The park where I went shopping by bike with Mu Hantian and watched the sunset together.

    бкбкIt''s been thirty minutes since I came here. Shu has been silently looking at the lights in the street.

    Beautiful night view. The lights of buildings and the lights of cars and trams look like colored lights. Shu thought that if the stars in the sky could be overlooking, it would be this feeling.

    "Lord Shu, it''s clear that Ernie sauce has promised to protect us. Why do you want to leave?" wanlia asked puzzled.

    "Wan Liya, don''t involve him in our affairs, and you don''t know the enemy we are going to face. Even the God of war Dongcheng news can''t always protect us." Shu bited his lips in pain and closed his eyes silently.

    "Since adult Shu said so, let''s go find someone else." wanlia looked at the painful chengse Shu and thought for a while and continued.

    "Don''t. Wan Liya... Don''t cheat others. Let''s leave." Shu shook his head.

    "Although I want to try not to involve others and get our own stronghold... I still can''t accept lying for this."

    Not without money. Shu''s dead adoptive parents left a lot of savings and inheritance. But the ideal single villa as a stronghold. If you choose an apartment where there are dense residents, it may involve other residents.

    However, Shu is still a minor and has no relatives. And wanlia is still a child from the appearance. Let alone buy a house like this, even if you rent it, you can''t do it.

    Although wanliya can manipulate her memory by magic, if she wants to buy a house as a minor and live a life that does not let the people of the real estate company and nearby residents doubt, she must manipulate the memory of countless people. And also consider making all kinds of interpersonal relationships fit each other. The magic of memory manipulation does not reach that omnipotent level. Therefore, Shu and wanliya adopted such a troublesome method.

    "I see... If Lord Shu thinks it''s better. But... No matter what happens, wanlia will be with Lord Shu." looking at Shu, wanlia swallowed what she wanted to say.

    "Lord Shu..." Wan Liya whispered the silent Shu.

    "Sorry... I''d better put things aside in the future and think about where we live tonight."

    Maria suddenly shook her head slightly. Then he said in a stern voice, "no - it seems that there are other things to do before then."

    After hearing this, Shu also noticed the situation around him.

    Suddenly, the park became quiet and creepy. Unnatural silence. Shu immediately understood what this meant. In the past six months, she has mastered quite a lot of knowledge in this field.

    "The magic of driving away mankind..."

    Not used by Shu or vanria. Well, there is only one answer.

    "Please be careful... There are enemies."

    Vanria stared ahead. At this time, the shadow in the direction of sight moved.

    Emerging from the darkness are three frightening shadows. The shadow slowly changed its shape. A "shadow" of the God of death who was wrapped in black cloth and holding a scythe with a long handle. The other two Warcraft animals, Manticore, became winged lions.

    (PS: Manticore: a legendary creature with a red lion body, a human face, ears and blue eyes, three rows of sharp teeth on the upper and lower jaws, and deadly stingers on the tail like a scorpion. These stingers can be fired in any direction.)

    There is no doubt that it is the demon family. Probably the current demon king''s men. They released a strong murderous spirit towards this side. This murderous spirit clearly shows their existence and purpose. So

    "Hum... I didn''t expect you to come to the door!" Shu stared at the three ''enemies'' opposite with provocative eyes.

    The barely squeezed voice trembled slightly. It''s not fear, it''s anger.

    "Absolutely unforgivable... The hatred between father and mother... And deliberately drive humans away... Well, let''s have a good fight!"

    At the same time, Shu''s body glowed like a red flame. His magic was released.

    Originally, the light emitted by the demon family in this world is black that makes people have a negative feeling.

    The wave of magic emitted by the enemy in front of him is even darker than the night.

    On the contrary, the steady demon clan like wanliya and Shu''s father Wilbert is a cyan light. It is a declaration that the light of Yan ****** power of the demon family will change with the psychology of using Du. Shu vowed to avenge his dead parents and chose to be the enemy of the demon clan.

    After being free to use magic under the instruction of vanria, the light was neither black nor cyan, but turned into a scarlet even brighter than blood. The color of the flame that seems to burn the unforgivable enemy.

    "Come on, I''ll definitely tear you to pieces!"

    "Shadow" and two manticols forced them at the same time. For their joint action,

    "Go to hell!"

    Shu''s attack magic was launched. Accompanied by a flash of explosion. Lightning magic fell from the sky.

    However, in the dust raised by the attack, two figures came through. It''s manticol. Because it was an agile Warcraft, it avoided the attack of thunder.

    Although he didn''t know where the guy with the sickle was, Shu could only focus on the two Warcraft rushing here,

    "Lord Shu, I''ll take care of it next."

    Next to vanria''s feet on the ground, rushed forward, blocking Manticore''s way.

    Manticore seemed to plan to get rid of vanria first, separate the left from the right, and took a double attack on her. One attacked wanlia with his teeth and the other with his claws. Simultaneous attack from above and side. Vanria could only avoid it by retreating.

    "Ah, ha ha ha, what a fool!"

    While laughing, Maria jumped forward. The target is mandicore, who attacked with his teeth on the left. When you get close to your fingertips,

    "Please let me have a good time?"

    Then he waved his right fist to the huge head of Warcraft.

    Wan Liya, unlike Shu, is not good at attacking magic. Instead, she is better at close combat.

    Manticol hit the ground with an extremely violent momentum. The impact created a crater like opening in the ground. Manticol has stopped moving. The body has also been deformed. Vanria looked down at the wreckage and snorted contemptuously.

    "Is that the only level... It''s boring."

    Then, look at the new goal.

    However, the Warcraft attacking vanria from the right suddenly changed its direction and rushed to Shu. He stood motionless. The raised claw waved down to Shu.

    Qiang -! With the sound of metal, the claws were bounced away. The transparent barrier in front of Shu appears to prevent the attack of ferocious Warcraft. Shu''s right palm is facing manticol,

    "That''s it - die a hundred times and start over."

    While talking quietly, Shu''s red light ball hit Manticore. After the explosion - there was no dust left.

    "Lord Shu, you''re not hurt!"

    "No" Shu nodded and replied to the distant call of vanria.

    "Vanria, we need to get out of here."

    The enemy has been killed, and the magic of driving away human beings will naturally fail. The ground became a mess under the attack of Shu and wanliya. If this is seen by passers-by, they will call the police.

    But before that.

    Shu took a final look at the night scene. The scenery that should have been seen with the young man.

    So there''s a flaw.

    "Lord Shu!"

    When he heard the scream and turned around, "shadow" was already standing in front of Shu''s eyes. An enemy who should have been killed by the original lightning magic. His hand was glowing black. But

    "Roar...!" the shadow roared and was cut off.

    "You are too careless."

    "Brother..." Shu was surprised when he saw the visitor clearly.

    "Although I''m late, but... Let''s go home. Geng Xizi has forgiven you. You don''t have to run away. I''ll protect you." Mu Hantian pulled up Shu who was still in a daze and walked towards their former home. Wan Liya looked at them, smiled and followed.

 Chapter 960

    Mu Hantian took out the cool wheat tea from the refrigerator, poured it into the cup and took it to the living room.

    "Oh, thank you. I''m welcome." Maria took the cup and drank the wheat tea.

    "Hey, is it really OK for you to be so unguarded?" Geng Xizi frowned.

    "No problem, I believe my brother won''t hurt us, and with my brother''s strength, I don''t need to play such a small hand." Wan Liya said with a smile.

    "Well, Shu, go take a bath first, and then calm down."

    "I see." Shu stood up and walked to the bathroom after being silent for a while.

    "By the way, Geng Xizi, you go to the nearby supermarket to buy a bag of salt. You''re finished at home."

    "I see, brother." Geng Xizi answered and walked to the porch.

    "Then, Maria, there are only two of us left."

    "Is there anything you want to say, brother?"

    "Wan Liya, I promise you, I will definitely save your mother, but before that, please act well." Mu Hantian was silent for a while and decided to say something, otherwise something might happen.

    "Brother... What are you talking about!"

    "I was surprised to know that Zuo Kiel did it."

    б░бнбнб▒

    Mu Hantian''s words brought a burst of silence.

    "I separated Shu and Geng Xizi to tell you that there are some things you can''t bear alone, and Shu believes you so much. Do you know how painful she will be if you betray her?"

    "So?"

    "So I will help you save your mother, but I still need some time to prepare. I hope you can cooperate with me and create some illusions to ensure your mother''s safety."

    "If my brother can help me save my mother, wanlia will do anything for my brother." wanlia shed tears for the first time.

    "I don''t need these. I only know you are my sister, so I want to protect you and protect your smile." sure enough, Maria is still a simple child. She will understand a lot as long as you make it clear to her.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Well, you three stay at home today. Don''t run around. I have something to do when I go out." after that, Mu cold day opened the door and left, regardless of the reaction of the three girls in the room.

    "Go to Xiaoqian''s house. I told them when I left."

    Casually called a taxi and let it go to Kyoto.

    "Eh? What, you said they all moved away?"

    At qiansui''s house, the door was locked. Mu Hantian looked at the dust accumulated on the door and hadn''t opened it for a long time. So he asked his neighbors and learned that the qiansui family had moved away.

    "How? It seems that I can only go to McGraw."

    Because McGraw is close to here, Mu Hantian didn''t take a taxi, but ran directly.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Are you... Xiao Tian?"

    Mu Hantian heard this familiar sound as soon as he got to the door of McGraw. Looking up, it was the store manager here, his former boss - Masako Kizaki.

    "It''s miss musaki. I haven''t seen you for a long time." Mu Hantian said hello.

    "Ah, it''s been five years. Where have you been these years? Xiao Qian is worried about you."

    "I couldn''t come back because of some special circumstances. I''m sorry to worry you. By the way, is Xiaoqian there?"

    "Xiaoqian? Today is her birthday, so I gave her a day off." Kizaki shook his head and said.

    "Do you know where her house is? There was no one where she lived before. I heard from my neighbors that they all moved away."

    "Yes, but I don''t know where her new home is. You know, I won''t ask about the employees'' private life."

    "There''s no way. I''m sorry, miss musaki. I can only ask you. If Xiaoqian comes tomorrow, tell her that I''ll come to her in two days. As for the rest, I''d better explain it myself."

    "Leave it to me. It''s such a small thing."

    "Please." Mu Hantian bowed and thanked, then turned and left, but mu Hantian felt a little bitter. Sure enough, the system will not make it so easy to find Xiaoqian them, and the induction is also blocked. But it''s not without harvest today. At least I know Xiaoqian is still working in McGraw.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Time passed quickly, a week passed, and at this time - the summer vacation was over.

    Although the summer vacation is over, of course it will not end together. If the weather is fine, the temperature will easily exceed 30 degrees.

    It''s a steamer day early in the morning. Mu Hantian and Geng Xizi walked on the road to the school that they had never walked before.

    Although I haven''t studied in this world, it''s just a little fun for mu Hantian, so there''s no need to worry about anything.

    "Although I don''t hate summer, it''s really hot." Mu Hantian complained. Although they wear summer uniforms, their pants are not shorts. In addition, there are too many students wearing the same uniforms around them. They are crowded together... And their bodies have not recovered

    "Shu, it''s better for you girls... You''re wearing a skirt, and the skirt is short." Shu, who is on the side of Mu Han TianChao, said bitterly.

    "Brother Hantian, don''t say that. It''s very cold in winter," replied Cheng setsu, who was wearing the uniform of the same school. The relationship with Mu Hantian has been normal, and he no longer resists what he calls brother.

    "Cut, don''t you girls wear shorts in winter? And as far as I know, some people wear sweatpants."

    "Isn''t that for sure? What if you don''t wear warm clothes in winter?" Geng Xizi said.

    Although Geng Xizi agreed with Cheng Laishu, he was still wrong with her. Why? Of course, it''s because Shu''s chest is so flat, and her is so... (cough, everyone understands.) so sometimes she will have conflicts with Shu, but for some things, she and Shu will still stand together.

    "It''s the same. You''re not cold in winter. You''re not hot in summer." Mu cold day make complaints about it.

    "Well, brother, please calm down." some childish sweet voices came from behind. Turning around, Mu cold day, Wan Liya trotted over behind them.

    Of course, what she wore was not a uniform, but a cool dress.

    "It''s hot when you think about it. Just look at me at this time." as he said, Maria began to feel in the shopping bag of the convenience store in her hand.

    Soon he took out a bottle of drink and drank it. Then he tore open the bag of the popsicle and took a bite on the popsicle. I narrowed my eyes happily and smiled here.

    "How''s it going? Seeing the cool scene, do you feel cool?" said Wan Liya with a smile.

    "How possible!"

    "Hey, I thought it would cheer you up because adult Shu''s escort in the school was going to be handed over to your brother." wanlia licked the popsicle in frustration.

    "Well, I''ll take your mood." Mu Hantian looked forward.

    In the direction of sight, the flow of students in the same uniform is being sucked into the gate. After a while, Mu cold day, they also got there.

    "Oh, here." Mu Hantian stopped in front of the main gate and looked up at the tall building.

    The private "shengban School Park.". This is the school Shu went to. From today on, Mu Hantian and Geng Xizi will also go to school here.

    "Then, my lord Shu, I''ll stand by around here."

    "Well, please."

    "Yes!" Wan Liya, who responded to Shu, smiled and suddenly looked up at Mu cold sky.

    "Then, brother, Lord Shu, please. Although there should be no problem in a crowded place."

    "Don''t worry, I''m not surprised." (this sentence reminds me of a monk for some reason.)

    "Then I''ll rest assured."

 Chapter 961

    Enter the school, because it is the peak period of school, and the corridors are full of students.

    Because they were transferred students, Mu Hantian and Geng Xizi separated from Shu and walked to the staff room. After explaining that he was a transfer student at the entrance, he was told to wait in the guest room next door. After the bell rang several times, a young male teacher came in with a roster in his hand. Show a bright smile and stretch out your hand,

    "I''m your head teacher sakazaki Shou. Please take more care of me in the future."

    Mu Hantian looked at the man seriously and frowned slightly. That''s the guy, but now is not the time to kill him.

    "Hello." seeing Mu Hantian''s inaction, Geng Xizi smiled apologetically at him and shook hands with him.

    The morning class meeting was immediately after the staff meeting, and the three quickly walked to the classroom.

    "There are often students transferred because of family affairs, but your situation seems to be more complicated." sakazaki asked tentatively.

    "Yes, it''s troublesome, but there''s no way." Mu Hantian replied casually.

    The brother sister relationship with Geng Xizi doesn''t matter, but the school can''t hide the cohabitation with Shu. Therefore, it only conveyed to the school the reason given to him immediately, that is, to see if it is appropriate to cohabit as a family before marriage. But I haven''t told my classmates yet.

    "However, I specially prepared the experimental period to seriously consider the children''s feelings. What a good father!"

    "Yes." Geng Xizi replied vaguely. In fact, it''s a complete fraud. It''s impossible to say.

    "Oh, here, this is our classroom. The new family and the new school may encounter many difficulties, but they will adapt soon. Moreover, there is chenglai in our class, the monitor is also a very serious person, and I am the head teacher. If you don''t understand anything, you''re welcome to mention it. Come on, go in." sakazaki walked into the classroom.

    Mu Hantian and Geng Xizi also went in. The class should have heard the news that transfer students are coming. Standing in front of the blackboard, you can clearly see the faces of the whole class.

    ... ah.

    Mu Hantian sighed in his heart. All eyes in the classroom focused on themselves and Geng Xizi, and began to evaluate them at the same time. This is the inescapable fate of transferred students.

    Let''s talk about the boys first. As expected, the boys looked very disappointed when they saw Mu Hantian, but they brightened up when they saw Geng Xizi. This huge gap makes Mu Han sky blue thin mushroom.

    However, girls are very interested in Mu Hantian. After all, Mu Hantian is very handsome.

    Looking from here, Mu Hantian found Shu sitting in the back window.

    It''s really conspicuous.

    From here, Mu Hantian further knew Shu''s loveliness. In the classroom space, everyone wears the same uniform and sits in neatly arranged seats. We have the same conditions. Because of this, it can highlight the excellence of the material. Because he was stared at all the time, Shu''s eyes moved out of the window.

    At this time, the same row by the window as Shu - the girl sitting in the front row is looking here. No, to be exact, I''ve been staring at Geng Xizi. Then she should be naruhi wild.

    She is a beautiful girl. Compared with Shu''s strong sense of existence, it gives people a feeling of clear and transparent ice. Although the types are different, they are no less beautiful than Shu.

    "These two are already known transfer students. Introduce yourself, two." sakazaki said with a bright smile standing at the desk.

    "My name is mu Hantian. I grew up in the mysterious East. I am the elder brother of Dongcheng Geng Xizi. Please give me more advice." Mu Hantian wrote down his name on the blackboard and began to introduce himself briefly.

    "My name is Dongcheng Geng Xizi. Please give me more advice." Geng Xizi introduced himself in the same way, learning to admire the cold sky.

    Then it''s time to ask questions. After answering a bunch of boring questions, the bell rang at the end of the class meeting.

    Sakazaki clapped his hands,

    "Well, let''s stop here first. Let''s put the rest after the school opening ceremony. In cold weather, you can sit next to Cheng Lai. As for Dongcheng... Yezhong, as the monitor, you are responsible for taking care of her."

    "Yes." the girl who was called stood up and nodded quietly.

    "Come on, all line up in the corridor. We''re going to the gym."

    After listening to sakazaki''s words, everyone stood up.

    "Said to line up... Where should I stand?" Geng Xizi stood at a loss looking at the flow of people outside the classroom.

    "Well, Geng Xizi, let''s just stand at the back." standing next to Geng Xizi, Mu Hantian patted her on the shoulder to let her relax.

    "Brother, is this really no problem?"

    "Trust me, we''ll just stand at the end."

    "Geng Xizi."

    Suddenly called by an inexplicable voice, Geng Xizi was surprised and turned away.

    "Well, what''s up? Monitor..."

    I don''t know when, as a monitor, Yezhong has stood beside Geng Xizi.

    Geng Xizi was suddenly startled by her name, but as a transfer student, she will take care of her in the future. So

    "Please take more care of me from now on, monitor. I''ll try not to give you -"

    It''s troublesome... I want to go on like this, but I can''t. Because I was suddenly hugged.

    "Eh --?"

    For a moment, Geng Xizi was completely stunned.

    But the soft feeling of the girl in her arms still pulled her back to reality.

    "Hello!? monitor, what are you doing? Even if you want to welcome me, it''s not like this. You not only call me by name, but also hold me. Did the monitor grow up abroad?"

    "No." after quickly answering, Yezhong continued to hold Geng Xizi and raised his face.

    "Geng Xizi... You really don''t remember?"

    Then, he showed some dissatisfied expression to Geng Xizi.

    "Hmm? In a word, Yezhong... Isn''t it..."

    The last name of the monitor called by the head teacher sakazaki was finally connected with Geng Xizi''s memory.

    "Are you... Teak hee?"

    A few years later, he called his childhood sweetheart againбо Well, ''the girl in front of her nodded quietly.

    "Geng Xizi, long time no see..." Yezhong pomelo Xi smiled happily.

    At this time

    "I said you should let go of it. What do two girls make complaints about?"

    "Are you Geng Xizi''s brother?" teak Xi looked at Mu Hantian, his eyes full of vigilance, as if he was afraid of his beloved toy being robbed.

    "Well, I''m really Geng Xizi''s brother." looking at this pomelo Xi, Mu Hantian smiled bitterly.

    "Why have I never seen you? When I was a child, I never heard that Geng Xizi had a brother."

    "Well, I''m the ''son'' left behind by Xinxun. I found it five years ago. As for the process, it''s tortuous, so I won''t say much, but it has been proved."

    "Is that so, Geng Xizi?"

    "Ah, yes, that''s what my brother said." Geng Xizi nodded.

    "Sorry, I''m naruhi nozhong. Please give me more advice."

    "My name is mu Hantian. Please give me more advice."

 Chapter 962

    After the opening ceremony, there were several classes, and it was time for lunch break. The atmosphere of happy meal time spread in the campus, but not everyone is like this. Mu Hantian is a good example.

    Mu Hantian hasn''t experienced the Shura field of the original book, so she won''t be isolated, but... Mu Hantian planned to have dinner with Geng Xizi, but she was left by pomelo Sheila. Go to find Shu, but Shu is dragged away by a group of girls. I feel so unlucky.

    "Forget it, I''d better eat by myself." Mu Hantian had no choice but to eat alone.

    Just then, a voice with a smile sounded.

    "Oh, transfer student, I didn''t expect you to be alone. Why didn''t you go with your lovely sister."

    Mu Hantian turned around and saw a boy standing there with an intimate smile on his face.

    Mu Hantian knows him. He is a monitor of the demon clan or a puppet teacher called Lars. He is not only a troublesome person, but also a person worthy of solicitation.

    "It''s takigawa. I''m just preparing my canteen. How about it? Do you want to join me?" Mu Hantian invited with a smile.

    "No problem, but how do you know my name? Where have we met before?"

    Takigawa showed an incredible expression. Only mu Hantian and Geng Xizi introduced themselves in the class. Other students in the class, including takigawa, didn''t tell him his name.

    "Ah, that''s because Mr. sakazaki gave me this."

    Mu Hantian took out a piece of paper from his pocket and showed it to takigawa. That''s to make myself remember the names of the students in the class as soon as possible. The seat distribution map prepared by the head teacher sakazaki for himself.

    "Ah, it''s worthy of sakazaki. How careful."

    Takigawa nodded his head and put his hand intimately on Mu Hantian''s shoulder.

    "Let''s go. I haven''t eaten anyway. But is it the canteen or the canteen?" takigawa asked.

    "Let''s go to the canteen today. It''s time to rest. There are too many people in the canteen. It''s very troublesome. Just buy something and eat slowly in a place with few people." Mu Hantian thought for a moment and said.

    "In this way, it would be better to go quickly, but there will be no delicious food later." takigawa walked forward, and Mu cold day followed him.

    "Ah, I''m late."

    When they came to the canteen, the students who came to buy lunch had lined up.

    With takikawa showing a painful expression, Mu Hantian came to the end of the line.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    After school

    "Well, Geng Xizi, what did you and naruhi say? Didn''t you tell them about them?"

    "Of course not. Don''t worry, brother. I just told you about my life over the years." Geng Xizi looked at Mu Hantian discontentedly. What do you mean, am I the kind of person who likes to talk?

    Mu Hantian chose to ignore Geng Xizi''s dissatisfaction.

    "Brother Han Tian, sister Geng Xizi and sister Shu." Wan Liya, waiting outside the main gate, waved her hands desperately. It seems that we should continue to implement the setting of sisters in front of outsiders. If "Lord Shu" calls it that, others will be surprised.

    "You three... Have worked hard." wanlia said without knowing how, as if they had done something important.

    "Thank you for coming to meet us, but your statement is a little wrong. Don''t mention that we seem to be engaged in important work. The life guidance teacher is looking here." Shu helplessly helped.

    "Well, let''s go back, otherwise it''s bad to be seen by others."

    "Well, that''s what I said. Let''s go, wanliya." Shu agrees with Mu Hantian''s words. After all, the relationship between them can''t be said.

    "Is that him... Forget it, make sure tomorrow."

    In the place where several people didn''t see in Mu Han day, a figure was watching them.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    the second day

    As yesterday, Mu Hantian was isolated after he came to school. On the contrary, Geng Xizi was very popular.

    This huge gap made Mu Hantian smile bitterly.

    "Geng Xizi, good morning."

    "Good morning, Nancy."

    After greeting Geng Xizi, teak Xi came to the place where Mu Hantian sat and looked at him quietly.

    Noticing pomelo Xi''s sight, Mu Hantian raised his head and looked puzzled.

    What is she looking at me for? Shouldn''t it be a good lily with Geng Xizi?

    "This... Do you know?" said teak Xi, taking out a necklace. Originally, a necklace was nothing, but the thing hanging at the end of the necklace surprised Mu Hantian.

    "How could this be in your hand?" Mu Hantian was shocked when he looked at the small "fierce killing male" at the end of the necklace, and his dusty memory also woke up.

    "Sure enough, you know, big brother. Naruhi finally found you." after hearing Mu Hantian''s words, naruhi looked excited, and then fell into Mu Hantian''s arms in an instant.

    "Ai Ai?" Mu Hantian was surprised by the sudden change.

    "You, you, you, what are you doing?"

    Shu, who was the first to notice Mu Hantian''s behavior, turned red. In the stunned eyes of his classmates, he stood up and pointed to teak Xi with a fierce light in his eyes.

    "Elder brother, did you forget naruhi? Forgot our agreement? Forgot the gift for me?" completely ignored Shu. Naruhi said to himself.

    "Are you one of the little girls?"

    Mu Hantian''s thoughts returned to that day. He actually came out once when he was involved in the turbulence of time and space. At that time, Mu Hantian remembered that it was the mountain at night. At that time, he saved two little girls surrounded by a group of Warcraft. Later, he gave them a necklace as a souvenir. Then the two little girls said they wanted to marry themselves when they grew up.

    At that time, Mu Hantian didn''t care. He wanted to send them home. Unexpectedly, the turbulence of time and space appeared again.

    "Yes, I was one of the little girls at that time." pomelo Xi wept in Mu Hantian''s arms.

    "It''s time for you to separate, too! Suddenly, I hugged someone... You, isn''t that strange?" he asked teak Xizhi with a red face.

    Pomelo Xi raised her head, wiped her tears and said as if nothing had happened: "it''s not surprising that I''m the fiancee of my big brother."

    "Fiancee? Brother, can you explain?" hearing what teak Xi said, Geng Xizi also joined in the crusade against Mu Hantian.

    "Yes, please give me an explanation too." Shu looked at Mu Hantian like blackening.

    "Well... Listen to me to explain, actually... Well, it''s too complicated, I can''t explain it clearly at the moment." after thinking about it, Mu Hantian decided to forget it. It''s no good to say it.

    "Geng Xizi, I can understand. After all, they are brothers and sisters, but what''s the relationship with chenglai? The eldest brother promised to let me marry him with my sister, but you''d better go away. He doesn''t belong to you." although I don''t know what''s going on, grapefruit Xi decisively declared "sovereignty".

    Naruhi''s words undoubtedly add fuel to the fire for Shu.

    "When, of course, it matters." before Mu Hantian could react, Shu said a decisive sentence in a voice that could be heard in the corridor.

    "I... Live with this guy!" everyone was stunned by this sentence.

    "All I know is trouble." Mu Hantian helplessly lowered his head. Mu Hantian can see how miserable his future school life is now.

 Chapter 963

    "Oh, cold weather. You''re alone again."

    "It''s takigawa." Mu Hantian said hello to the visitor. Alas, I am completely isolated in this school now.

    "I didn''t expect you to be princess Shu''s future adoptive brother or princess teak Xi''s fiance... You''ll put a flag on the two idols proud of our school. What''s the overlord position?"

    "Princess...? that''s what they call them."

    "Yes. Therefore, I think other classes and senior students have become your enemies. You know, they are very popular in our school. They seem to have a lot of enthusiastic fans."

    With that, takigawa shrugged and smiled, and then said, "men''s jealousy is unexpectedly deeper than women. To be honest, it lasts a long time?"

    "I see. No wonder when I went out of the classroom to drink water during recess, I was stared at by the boys in other classes with hostile eyes. When I went to the bathroom, I felt murderous there."

    "Ha ha, you are really..."

    "You think I want to, how do I know Shu and teak Xi will pinch them." and I don''t know that one of the two will be teak Xi.

    "Is that so?" takigawa looked at Mu Hantian with doubt.

    "Of course, who would like to be isolated by the whole school." Mu Hantian said unhappily.

    "That''s what I said."

    "By the way, takikawa, I''d like to ask... You said that the fans of those two people are very enthusiastic. Have there been any problems caused by being entangled by those people before?" Mu Hantian asked.

    "What do you mean, for example?" takigawa asked.

    "For example, by whom... Or because the popularity is too high, other girls are jealous and play tricks on them." Mu Hantian thought for a moment and said.

    "How could it be. Besides, if anyone wants to sneak away, other fans won''t let go. The girls also know that chenglai and Yezhong are very popular. They must know that if they make a prank, other boys will find them trouble, so they still have no problem in school." takigawa recalled.

    "Really? Then I''m relievedб░

    "Now is not the time to be at ease. You should be more dangerous. Before, a senior two boy who wanted to sneak away was taught a lesson by several senior three students... In this way, aren''t you the most dangerous?" takigawa said with a smile.

    "SA, who knows such a thing?" Mu Hantian smiled and didn''t care about the topic of takigawa.

    "You''re so free and easy. No wonder you can be the person Princess Shu likes. Don''t worry. If you die, I''ll collect the body for you." takigawa said with a smile.

    "Why, why do I have to die?" what a strange thing to make complaints about it?

    "Think about Princess Shu, how many fanatical fans they have, and there is no lack of outstanding strength, so your death should be visible. As for me, they shouldn''t trouble me. After all, I''m just a small person, and I run very fast. If something happens, I''ll leave you." takigawa replied with a smile.

    "Ah, wait a minute, wait a minute. This script is wrong. Shouldn''t you show your loyalty here and deal with them with me?" Mu Hantian was speechless.

    "Who told you? We''ve only known each other for a day. It''s good to collect your body, isn''t it?" takigawa said seriously.

    "You''re right. I''m speechless."

    "Well, where to eat today?" takigawa asked.

    "Go to the canteen today. It''s good to see the canteen here."

    "OK, then go to the canteen."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    after school.

    Shu, who has been silent since he left the classroom, finally opened his mouth when he left the students'' porch.

    "Brother, is what teak Xi said true?" Shu seemed to ask with great courage.

    "What?"

    "That''s what pomelo Xi said about marrying you with her sister." Shu said with a red face, as if he even thought of something, and his face was red.

    "This thing, how to say, because of the accident, I unexpectedly agreed. I thought they were talking about fun."

    "What shall we do?" Shu''s face changed.

    "What are you worried about? You are my most important sister. There is no need to worry about these things." Mu Hantian naturally knew Shu''s worry and was afraid of abandoning them.

    "And people are creatures that need mutual support to go on, and you are with me."

    "Who wants to support each other with you? You fool, I''ll go back first." Shu turned his head and said angrily, but the blush on her face proved that her mood was not so calm.

    "Cold day, can you come with me? Just the two of us." pomelo Xi suddenly appeared and blocked Mu cold day''s way.

    "Eh?... well, Geng Xizi, you can accompany Shu home."

    "I know, brother." Geng Xizi answered and ran after Shu.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Mu Hantian accepted the request of teak Xi that only the two of them talk.

    Mu Hantian and teak Xi came to the coffee shop in front of the subway station. Everything was fine before being led to the inner seat, but

    "Well, naruhi. This is not a bar, you... Forget it, just say what you have to do." obviously, it can sit at a table for four, but somehow naruhi sat down beside Mu cold day.

    Mu Hantian doesn''t care about these. What''s dissatisfied with a beautiful girl who is willing to sit next to you? The soft touch of smooth skin and the sweet smell of girl''s smell from pomelo Xi.

    Teak hee looked at the menu as if nothing had happened. They simply ordered some drinks. After moistening their throat with drinks, teak hee said, "thank you for coming here with me."

    "Nothing. It''s just that you''ve changed a lot, teak."

    The first thought is amazing beauty. The little girl in Mu Hantian''s memory is also relatively young, but now it seems to be more mature than her actual age.

    "Really?" teak asked.

    "Well, it''s changed a lot. If you don''t say it, I can''t recognize it at all."

    "Yes, but we have changed a lot in the past eight years." pomelo Xi seems to be feeling something.

    "Well, now let''s get back to the point. What do you want to say, teak?"

    For mu Hantian''s question, teak Xi didn''t answer immediately, and the smile on her face turned back to the original cold expressionless.

    "It''s about narase Shu." there was a silence, and naruhi said seriously.

    "Big brother, don''t get involved with her. She''s very dangerous." teak Xi said blandly.

    "That''s it. I''ve known it for a long time."

    "So you already know? Then why..."

    "No why, I have my own decision, and Geng Xizi won''t agree." Mu Hantian replied in an indisputable tone.

    "Why, do you want to continue to be with her?" teak Xi didn''t understand.

    "My business is up to me. Remember, Nancy."

    "This is your answer?" teak Xi looked at Mu Hantian without joy or sorrow.

    "It''s the answer I discussed with Geng Xizi and Xun. We have decided to protect them."

 Chapter 964

    Mu Hantian''s dialogue with teak Xi finally maintained a parallel line.

    No matter what Mu Hantian said, pomelo Xi couldn''t accept it. And no matter how teak Xi persuades, Mu Hantian has no intention of changing his mind. When they walked out of the coffee shop, the sun had completely set and the moon was hanging in the air. Mu Hantian and pomelo Xi walked on the road like other people busy going home.

    "I don''t know whether they like it or not, but girls should have no problem." Mu Hantian underestimated the cake he bought.

    "What''s the matter, pomelo Xi?" Mu Hantian looked up and found that pomelo Xi had left his side for a distance.

    "Sure enough, you still can''t, big brother. Fight with me. If you lose, give up Cheng Laishu and let the village deal with it. You can''t defeat the demon king sect with your strength. Fight with me, I won''t interfere with your actions if I lose." teak Xi pulled out his weapon.

    Then, clang, there was a harsh sound. In an instant, naruhi''s materialized spirit knife has been waved out, and the spirit knife is covered with armor from naruhi''s hand to his elbow. What pomelo Xi released with the spirit knife that can''t be seen by ordinary people''s eyes is an invisible cutting blade.

    "So you are the one who doesn''t understand, pomelo Xi." Mu Hantian shook his head helplessly and started the "black furnace magic sword" to block the blow.

    That''s!

    Mu Hantian seems to have found something. Without saying a word, he directly uses the "black furnace magic sword" to cut teak Xi. Teak Xi doesn''t move, as if he didn''t see it. He quietly waits for the result, and doesn''t care about Mu Hantian''s attack at all.

    But pomelo Xi found that she was wrong. Mu Hantian''s sword was cut behind her.

    As soon as she looked back, she saw that the blow split something in the void.

    "It''s a demon. It should be attracted by the power of the demon king inherited by narase Shu." teak Xi said faintly.

    "Pomelo Xi, if I really attacked you just now, you wouldn''t hide?" Mu Hantian frowned.

    "I''m sure big brother won''t do that," teak Xi replied seriously.

    "Indeed, I won''t kill people for no reason. That''s it. I''ll go back to cook. Goodbye, teak."

    Teak Xi quickly put away the light and spirit knife, looked at Mu Hantian''s back and said, "if the existence of chengse Shu endangers the surrounding situation - the mountain village will quickly turn her into an object of elimination. That may be in the near future. I hope my eldest brother won''t participate in it."

    "I won''t let this happen."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    In the school of shengban School Park, the bell rang for the end of the fourth class.

    Shu sighed in his window seat.

    It''s time for lunch break

    Soon, I said to myself in my heart. After Friday today, tomorrow is the school rest day on Saturday. Thinking like this, I feel better.

    "Cold weather, let''s go to dinner together." Shu saw takigawa go to Mu cold weather and say hello.

    "Well, wait a minute." Mu Hantian nodded, stuffed his textbooks and notebooks into his desk and stood up.

    "I''m going to eat there today."

    "Go to the canteen. Today''s food is very rich."

    The two of them walked out of the classroom while discussing.

    The next day, not only in the class, but also most of the boys in the school became the enemies of Mu Hantian. Part of the responsibility for becoming like that is in Shu, so I will care a little. But it seems that I made friends smoothly.

    But... The problem is.

    Shu turned his eyes to another reason why Mu Hantian was isolated. The first row of seats in the window row. The girl sitting there is looking at the back of Mu Hantian walking towards the outside of the classroom.

    A beautiful girl covered with cold air. Hegeng Xizi is a brave girl who grew up as a childhood sweetheart - naruhi in the wild.

    His face showed a cold expression of emotion and left the classroom.

    Yesterday, I heard that Mu Hantian and teak Xi didn''t talk together in the coffee shop.

    I''m afraid that''s why. The sudden change also caused confusion among the people around us who didn''t know the inside story.

    It''s because of me, right.

    To protect Shu''s Mu Hantian and, let Mu Hantian stop being involved with Shu''s pomelo Xi.

    It''s painful. When Shu suddenly set his eyes on the desk

    "Chenglai, let''s go to dinner." "if you don''t hurry, there will be no seats."

    The bright voice is calling itself. So,

    "Well, come now?"

    Shu decided not to think further and slowly stood up from his seat.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    It''s time to finish school in the afternoon.

    "Let''s go home."

    "Yes."

    Shu nodded. When he just got up from his seat,

    "There are still cold days in the wild. Can you come here?" sakazaki, the head teacher, stopped them.

    "What''s the matter, teacher?" Mu Hantian turned back and asked.

    "Sorry, I want you two to help sort out your summer homework." sakazaki replied with a bright smile.

    "Well, why do you want to find a cold day? Isn''t this the work of the monitor, Yezhong... Classmate?" Shu put forward his opinion.

    "That''s true, but in cold weather, summer homework is exempted because of school transfer. It''s Fair for other students to help," sakazaki replied.

    "Then why not let Geng Xizi help."

    "Well, but Geng Xizi has gone," said sakazaki.

    "What!" Shu shouted angrily. I dare to run first. Do you want to pit like this.

    "Then come to the staff room later." with this, sakazaki left the classroom.

    "What a pity, cold weather. It''s a big mistake to want to be dark and cool alone."

    "Nothing. I didn''t transfer to another school to avoid doing my summer homework."

    Mu Hantian could only shake his head helplessly about takigawa''s joke.

    Then he looked at Shu: "Shu, I think Geng Xizi should wait at the door. You can go home with her. Don''t wait for me."

    "I have no problem alone," said teak Xi in a cold voice. "It''s my job. There''s no need to help in cold weather."

    Shu feels the same way. This kind of chore is the work of the monitor. But

    "Well, it''s so decided. I''ll help. I''m not at ease if you''re alone. So Shu, go back with Geng Xizi."

    "I see. Brother, you should come back early." Shu smiled and said.

    "Don''t worry, this can be done by me and teak Xi soon." Mu Hantian smiled and patted Shu''s shoulder, then rubbed her hair, and then let her go.

    By the way, that thing

    Looking at Shu''s back, Mu Hantian suddenly remembered a plot. She seemed to be in the health care room.

    "Teak hee, I have something to do. Go to the staff room alone." after that, Mu cold day rushed out of the classroom. His goal is very clear, that is the health care room.

    When I came to the health room, I didn''t know why the teacher in charge of health care was not there. The health commissioner was not there, and the beds were all empty. No one.

    After thinking about it, Mu Hantian decided to sit down and wait. After about three minutes... Click, the door of the health room was suddenly opened.

    "Classmate, what are you doing here?" a woman in a white coat stood at the door and looked at Mu Hantian. As Mu Hantian bowed her head, she didn''t see Mu Hantian''s appearance.

    "Coming." Mu Hantian raised his head and said faintly.

    "It''s you!" the visitor saw Mu Han Tian Tian clearly and was shocked.

 Chapter 965

    "I haven''t seen you for a long time. Are you all right?" Mu said hello as if he saw an old friend.

    "What do you think?"

    Women have beautiful faces, good figure and great temperament. It''s moving in all respects. Xiao Bu is bigger than Shu. When talking, the man''s tone and charming voice match, highlighting her femininity and enchanting charm. The flying of the white coat, accompanied by the walking posture, looks very magnanimous.

    "Sorry, Hasegawa, I was forced at that time. If you want to terminate the contract, just kill me."

    Mu Hantian smiled bitterly.

    In fact, Mu Hantian is also very distressed. But without Hasegawa, the power of Mu Hantian can''t recover slowly.

    On a full moon night three years ago, Mu Hantian went shopping. It was also a pit father. Originally, Mu Hantian bought everything and was ready to go home. As a result, she met Hasegawa thousands of miles on the road. Because of her particularity, she was forced by the system to sign a master-slave contract with her. Of course, there is no doubt that the Lord is admiring the cold sky. Then, due to Hasegawa''s rebellious psychology, Mu Hantian was systematically trapped to open a room and gave her xxoo.

    "Kill? Forget it, I''m used to it. And you took away my important things, so you won''t die so easily. Besides, who will protect Geng Xizi when you die." he helped his glasses and said indifferently.

    "You think so. If you want to terminate the contract, you can come to me at any time." sighed, and Mu Hantian was about to leave.

    Suddenly Mu Hantian''s mobile phone rang.

    The mobile phone screen shows that the other party is takigawa. Press the answer button,

    "Cold weather, where are you now?"

    "I''m in the health care room now. I''m not feeling well, but Mr. Hasegawa is helping me."

    "Well, that''s good... Don''t worry about sakazaki. Yenaka and I will do it."

    "Well, please."

    "It doesn''t matter."

    "Thank you. Apologize to teak Xi and the teacher for me... Well, please." after that, Mu Hantian hung up the phone.

    "Then I''ll go first."

    "Wait a minute!" Mu Hantian just wanted to leave, and Hasegawa suddenly grabbed his hand.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Because I saw you... The contract... Started again... So... I..." Hasegawa hesitated, but mu Hantian understood what she wanted to say.

    "No problem? Here it is."

    "It doesn''t matter. No one will come at this time."

    "OK, but let me call home first." after that, Mu Hantian took out his mobile phone and dialed Wan Liya''s phone, telling her that it would be later to go back. So

    "I see. I''ll pick you up later."

    Then Mu Hantian hung up the phone.

    "Then... Come on." with a wry smile, Mu Hantian locked the door of the health room, and then pulled Hasegawa Qianli into his arms.

    "I''m sorry." after saying that, Mu Hantian kissed the red lips of the valley without hesitation, and then slowly threw her down on the bed in the health room. (cough, can''t write.)

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    The air in the health room is unique. It is so soft that people feel very comfortable. It is the most calm atmosphere in the school.

    Next to Hasegawa lying in bed, Mu Hantian has awakened.

    Looking outside, it was already the evening after sunset. Looked at the time,

    "It''s eight o''clock... It''s time to go."

    Mu Han Tian scratched his cheek. At this time, I saw Hasegawa still sleeping quietly on the bed,

    Let her sleep a little longer. I should go.

    In this way, Mu Hantian got out of bed gently, put on his clothes and trousers, and quietly went out of the health room.

    "Hey, vanria, you can pick me up."

    "Brother, Lord Shu has come to pick you up."

    "Really, I''ll wait for her at the school gate."

    Mu Hantian twisted his neck and walked slowly in the corridor.

    In the teaching building on summer night - in the slightly hot air, Mu Hantian walked towards the canteen. Even when people fall asleep, they are consuming water in their bodies. Especially in this season, it is easy to get heatstroke or dehydration. Mu Hantian just felt thirsty. By the way, he had to prepare for Hasegawa who hadn''t woken up, so he planned to buy some drinks.

    The canteen is closed. No one, of course. But there are lights. The light from the vending machine placed in the corner of the canteen shines on the dim canteen.

    "There seems to be no problem..."

    It''s probably for the teaching staff who will stay late. Mu Hantian bought two bottles of sports drinks from the vending machine still working.

    Just about to leave - suddenly, all around was hidden in the darkness of the night. The light of the vending machine suddenly went out.

    With the faint light of the emergency light, Mu Hantian saw five shadows floating in the dark. Some of them show the outline of beasts that are obviously different from humans.

    It''s the demon clan.

    "Cut, you really deserve to be a demon family. You don''t have any scruples about doing things, but it''s useless with such a weak chicken."

    It seems that after understanding Mu Hantian''s words, five enemies rushed at Mu Hantian together.

    But mu Hantian didn''t panic. Start the black furnace sword immediately.

    With a vertical split, the human figure ''shadow'' at the front was cut in two. next

    "Sorry, I don''t have time to waste my time here with you - I''m going to pass here," he said as he rushed forward.

    Three minutes later

    Mu Hantian had finished the battle and came to the school gate. Then he saw Shu and teak Xi who were facing each other.

    "What''s the matter, teak Xi? Shu should still be the object of surveillance. Why did you pull out the spirit knife in charge of surveillance?"

    Although teak Xi was surprised at Mu Hantian''s appearance, she silently lowered her head and looked away.

    Seeing pomelo Xi''s expression, Mu cold day looked at Shu. "Can you explain why you fight?"

    "This... I..." Shu hesitated and obviously didn''t want to answer.

    "What''s the matter, Shu?" Mu Hantian was ready to walk to Shu. At this time, as if to stop him,

    "Ah, they seemed to be competing for you just now. So far. It''s really enviable."

    Smiling voices came into their ears from elsewhere.

    Mu Hantian saw a quiet existence on the roof where he was - where he left them.

    Wearing a white mask and a black evening dress. Although it is a human figure, the skin feels a very ominous negative atmosphere. Just such a confrontation can make people understand. This is a powerful demon clan.

 Chapter 966

    "Who the hell are you?" Shu frowned and asked. She could feel the strength of the enemy in front of her.

    "My name is Russ, as for my identity, you should know." white mask, also known as Russ, said with a smile.

    "Shu, you and teak Xi go first and leave it to me."

    "Eh? You alone... Absolutely not. This enemy is very strong. I can feel it."

    "Trust me, and you can only increase my burden here. Teak, pull Shu away."

    "I see, cold weather. Please be careful." pomelo Xi nodded and held Shu.

    Shu glanced at Mu Hantian, gritted his teeth and left with teak Xi.

    "You are so confident that you can beat me alone?" RASS looked at Mu Hantian. Although he couldn''t see the expression behind Lars''s mask, Mu Hantian could guess. He must be laughing. But

    "Let''s have a try. Esther, come on. - lengche casts the queen of steel and the holy sword of killing the demon God! - now it turns into a steel sword and gives me strength! Come on, the holy sword of annihilating the demon king -- the world protecting God Esther!"

    In the spell of admiring the cold sky at will, a gorgeous long sword appeared in his right hand. Lars could feel the threat of the sword to him and could definitely kill him easily.

    "Well, I''m going." Mu Hantian held his sword, ran forward, and then jumped to the opposite of Ras.

    "Take the move!" Mu Han, as fast as lightning, came to Lars and cut it out with a sword.

    Lars was shocked and quickly set up a magic shield in front of him to block Mu Hantian''s attack.

    "Oh, your reaction is good."

    "Thank you for your compliment. Your strength is very strong, and I''m not your opponent. So... Goodbye." Lars retreated quickly and disappeared slowly in the air.

    "Shit, slip faster than each other." Mu Hantian was speechless. You ran away after only playing for a while. Is it really good to be so counselled?

    "Hard work, Esther." after stretching, Mu Hantian took Esther back into his body, and then went to find Shu and teak Xi.

    "Sure enough, he is waiting for me." looking at Shu and pomelo Xi not far away, Mu Han Tian sighed slightly. It''s time to talk to them.

    "Shu, pomelo Xi." Mu Hantian walked over and gave a sudden chestnut.

    "Brother, are you all right?" Shu rubbed his head, but did not shout pain, but asked Mu Hantian if there was anything wrong.

    "Don''t worry, Shu." Mu Hantian smiled and asked Shu not to worry.

    "Big brother... Teak hee respects your decision, but... I can''t help it if Cheng setsu changes from surveillance object to elimination object."

    "Don''t worry, teak, I won''t make it difficult for you. I''ll knock you out then. Well, teak, it''s time to go home. See you tomorrow."

    "See you tomorrow."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Mu Hantian is slowly climbing the stairs in the school at the moment. The destination is the roof. Now it''s halfway through the fourth class. In other words, Mu Hantian is skipping class.

    His purpose is to talk to Lars about something. Because Mu Hantian thought that he might enter the demon world in the future, Lars was his primary goal.

    At this time, the upward stairs had come to an end, and Mu cold day came to the roof. The first thing that came into Mu Han''s eye curtain was a pure blue, which was a beautiful sky. And the white clouds floating in the sky. Although the dazzling sun is shining, I can''t feel the unpleasant muggy. The breeze blowing from time to time caresses the body cool and gently.

    Mu Hantian noticed that there was someone in the corner of the roof. The young man with his hands on the protective fence overlooking the sky like a cold day is takigawa.

    "Hello - Xiaotian. Is it OK for you to skip class like me?" takigawa said with a smile.

    "It doesn''t matter, and I want to talk to you about something." Mu Hantian looked at takigawa and said.

    "What''s the matter?" takigawa explained.

    "Of course not, but I''m bored recently and want to find something to do." Mu Hantian said casually. In an instant, the roof of midsummer was shrouded in cold silence.

    "Eh? Want to find something to do? I don''t have any good ideas." takigawa said awkwardly.

    "No, no, no, actually you''re fun, Lars."

    "What are you talking about?" takigawa continued to pretend that he didn''t know anything, looking innocent.

    "Don''t think I don''t know anything, takigawa! Or do you think your acting skills are very good?" Mu Hantian didn''t continue to say anything. The ''black furnace magic sword'' appeared in his hand and cut to takigawa from bottom to top.

    "Hey, cold day, listen to me..." takigawa tried to say something, but looking at the fierce Mu cold day, takigawa''s figure moved to a far place in an instant. That''s something that ordinary humans can''t do.

    "Ah, I thought I could muddle through." takigawa then - finally, sighed loudly and scratched his head like giving up.

    "When did you find it?" takigawa asked seriously.

    "Do you really want to know?"

    "I want to know." takigawa replied in silence.

    "I knew it when I saw you this morning." Mu Hantian didn''t tell the truth. Did I know it from the beginning? How is that possible.

    "This morning?"

    "Ah. I left something on you when I played with you yesterday."

    "I see. It seems I''m too careless." takigawa sighed.

    "So what are you going to do with me in cold weather?" takigawa said helplessly, as if he was ready to give up resistance.

    "I don''t care if I want to continue fighting here? I''m not your opponent." takigawa asked with a sad smile on his face.

    Immediately, the atmosphere between mu Hantian and takigawa became tense, and the quiet roof seemed to turn into a battlefield in an instant.

    "Forget it, takigawa. Your position is really dangerous now, so I won''t do it. But in exchange, takigawa, you need to give me some support in intelligence, that is to say, you want to be a double-sided spy."

    "Intelligence? Don''t you worry that I''m cheating on intelligence? We''re still enemies now." takigawa asked curiously.

    "It''s not a matter of worrying. All schemes are nothing in front of absolute power. What''s more, I have an ace."

    "You really have me. Indeed, Princess Shu''s words are really an ace in your hand, but why are you sure Princess Shu will listen to you," takigawa said with a bitter smile.

    "It''s very simple, because I''m her brother. But don''t worry, I won''t let her do what she doesn''t want to do." Mu Han left the roof without looking back.

    "Forget it, take one step or not." takigawa was also a little helpless. He didn''t expect Mu Hantian to appear, and his plan was completely disrupted.

 Chapter 967

    "It''s done?" asked Hasegawa, who was waiting in the corridor.

    "Well, I don''t know what he''s thinking. But I''m sure I can win him, and now he should have a headache, for me, a sudden third party."

    "Your strength has been restored?"

    "Not yet, but it''s fast. Now it has recovered more than half, thanks to you."

    "Well, do you want to stay here or..."

    "Continue to stay. Anyway, this class has escaped for so long. It''s useless to go to class now." Mu Hantian said indifferently.

    "Really, you just stay alone. I''ll go first." then Hasegawa turned and left.

    Seeing this, Mu Hantian shrugged and came to the place where he had just talked with LARS, but he was the only one here.

    "Forget it, just stay alone. Class is almost over anyway."

    With a slight smile, Mu cold day lay down where Lars was just lying, closed his eyes, basked in the sun, and looked comfortable.

    "I can''t stand you... Skipping class and coming to such a place." after class, Shu found Mu Hantian on the roof.

    Mu Hantian opened his eyes, got up, looked at Shu and said slowly, "I have something to do, and my grades don''t matter even if I skip one or two classes."

    Mu Hantian didn''t tell them about the school. He just told them that if something happened, they just needed to trust Hasegawa Qianli. As for the real identity of takigawa, he didn''t tell Shu and wanlia, and so did Hasegawa Qianli''s identity.

    "What''s the matter?" Cheng se asked in a nervous tone.

    "No... nothing." Mu Hantian replied, but he felt as if he was very nervous. Did he make any strange moves?

    Mu Hantian raised his meditative head and found his hand caressing him. Touch Shu''s cheek.

    "Eh? What, what...? what does brother want to do?" chengse looked at Mu Hantian nervously.

    "Ah, sorry... Involuntarily..." Mu Hantian said helplessly.

    At this time, Shu quickly turned to the entrance of the roof and confirmed that no one else was coming,

    "That''s what my brother needs... Shu can." Shu said nervously.

    "Shu, don''t think about it. I really couldn''t help it just now." Mu Hantian didn''t lie. At that moment, he seemed to see lias. Indeed, there are some similarities between the two people.

    "That, that... Brother, I......" he said, his face slightly red and lowered his head.

    "By the way, Shu, I have something for you." Mu Hantian patted his forehead and groped in his pocket.

    A moment later, Mu Hantian took out a necklace from his pocket. The end of the necklace was a pair of white wings.

    "Shu, this is for you." Mu Hantian smiled and handed the necklace to Shu.

    "Eh? Give it to me? Why?"

    Mu Hantian looked at Mingming and wanted it very much, but he was embarrassed to say it. It was funny.

    "You''re my sister. I haven''t given you a gift for so long. So take it. It''s my amulet."

    "I... I see... Thank you, brother."

    "Well, I''ll put it on for you." Mu Hantian smiled, walked behind Shu and put a necklace on her.

    "How nice."

    "Really... Really?" Shu asked with a red face.

    "Of course it''s true."

    "It''s very kind of you, brother." Shu hugged Mu Hantian happily, but

    "No!" one hand stopped them.

    "Pomelo, pomelo Xi?" Mu Han looked. He didn''t know when he came. Pomelo Xi was stretching out his hand and holding Shu.

    "Wild, wild? Why...!? And Geng Xizi, why are you here?" Shu looked at Geng Xizi behind you, a little puzzled.

    "I can''t take it lightly... Don''t think about my big brother." teak said calmly.

    "Color ******...?" after listening to teak Xi''s words, Shu''s face became red and flustered.

    "Who''s * * * * ah! Don''t talk nonsense. I just want to thank my brother!" Shu said discontentedly.

    "Really? I think you want to take the opportunity to do something to big brother." pomelo Xi said calmly.

    "Big brother, I''ve been looking for you. Here, I know you haven''t had lunch yet." naruhi turned and handed a cloth bag to Mu Hantian.

    "I''m very helpful. I haven''t eaten this morning." Mu Hantian clapped his hands and took teak Xi''s lunch.

    "This is my work of self-confidence. Please give me more advice." pomelo Xi said with a little joy.

    "No problem. I''ll have a good taste."

    Shu on one side is not happy to see Mu Hantian''s intimate dialogue with teak Xi.

    "Wait, wait, I''m going to have lunch with my brother. What are you?" Shu said.

    "Empty hands?" teak Xi smiled triumphantly and looked at Shu. Shu was suddenly forced into a corner. He didn''t know what to do.

    "Just leave it to me, Lord Shu." bang! With a loud noise, the door of the roof was opened, and then the young * * * * girl, Maria, ran straight here.

    "Wan Liya, how did you enter the school? Can''t you be at ease?" Mu Hantian looked at Wan Liya helplessly and said.

    "It''s a stupid question. It''s not easy to use my adult charm. ''I forgot my family''s Bento...'' with wet eyes, please let me in right away! Ernie sauce, I''m very charming." vanria said confidently.

    "I think they saw the child crying, and they let you in." Mu cold day did not hesitate to make complaints about it.

    "All in all! The Bento here is ready! Come on, Lord Shu... Never lose to this man. Make that for Ernie sauce. Come on... Ah, the scene." wanlia took out the Bento and handed it to Shu and urged him.

    "Ah! How can you? You all brought it. Absolutely not, brother. Let''s go to the canteen for dinner." Geng Xizi said at this time, but his unhappiness was very obvious.

    "No, even Geng Xizi, I won''t let the big brother out." teak Xi was still expressionless, but at this time she held Mu Hantian''s arm tightly.

    Shu, unwilling to show weakness, hugged Mu Hantian''s other arm.

    "All right, all of you stop arguing. I''ve decided that we''ll all go to the canteen for dinner, so that''s OK. Maria, please solve these two bentos."

    Move Shu and teak Xi''s hands away, and Mu Hantian puts the two lunch boxes on WAN Liya''s hands.

    "Ah, how come? I made it very hard." Maria was also a little unhappy. She made this Bento for a long time, but you didn''t eat it again.

    "Well, I''ll cook it for you. Don''t be unhappy." Mu Hantian helplessly helped his forehead, then took Geng Xizi''s hand and walked to the canteen.

    Shu and grapefruit wanted to see this and hurriedly followed. Wan Liya shook his head and had to leave.

 Chapter 968

    People who see will be aroused by the red and white contrast of appetite. The wooden tabletop was packed with bright colors. That''s the beef with all parts of the body cut into delicious shapes.

    Barbecue. In the shop that provides eternal absolute justice for teenagers, Mu Hantian and his classmate takigawa baxun sat face to face at the table.

    "What''s the matter with this and this tongue that seems to stand up... It''s about a centimeter thick, Xiaotian." takigawa looked at the meat in front of him in surprise.

    "Ah, roast it quickly... There are many other meat." Mu Hantian said casually.

    "Oh, oh... Then start baking."

    Determined, takigawa put the ox tongue into a container called a pottery stove.

    Immediately, with the sound of whining, the attractive aroma of roast meat floated out.

    "Well, I''ll eat it first."

    After a thud in his throat, takikawa nervously put the ox tongue into his mouth - the next moment

    "Really... Really, really delicious - what is this!? it''s not as simple as beef!" takigawa shouted with his eyes open.

    Mu Hantian couldn''t help laughing bitterly: "no, this is the first-class beef. It''s delicious."

    "What are you waiting for? Xiao Tian, eat it quickly! It''s great... This meat is great." takigawa said excitedly.

    "Ah, of course. But you can also eat takikawa. If you bake for a long time, you will scorch such rare meat."

    Takigawa, who kept putting meat slices into the pottery oven, immediately replied confidently, "no, I won''t let these guys scorch. I''ll eliminate them all when the taste is the best!"

    Therefore, the climax of joy and excitement came. The hand holding chopsticks and the mouth chewing meat moved constantly.

    Mu Hantian and takigawa''s dinner officially began.

    "But no problem, Xiaotian? If you invite me to dinner in such a high-end shop, you should ask me something. I''ll say what I can say under the condition of Xiaotian''s generosity. Of course, how about Xiaotian''s consideration for some things?" takikawa asked while his meat eating hand kept moving.

    "Yes." Mu Hantian nodded.

    Mu Hantian took takikawa to the barbecue shop called "Chimu". Of course, it is higher for students to spend here. Even the special price for students is about 2500 yuan. If it is only to repay the treat of helping with chores, it is a bit extravagant for high school students. However, Mu Hantian brought takikawa to this store for other reasons.

    At present, the demon clan is divided into two main forces. The hawk "demon king faction" who is ready to invade the world again, and the "moderates" who have inherited the legacy of former demon king Wilbert and strive to avoid disputes with mankind. Having said that, after Wilbert''s death, the moderates, once the most powerful, quickly lost their power. Because Shu inherited the power of his father''s demon king without knowing it, he was targeted by the current demon king faction who coveted the power.

    The real identity of this, takigawa baxun, is the person who is now sent by the "demon king sect" to monitor Shu.

    Of course, mingmian''s identity is right. At the same time, takigawa is also an undercover sent by the "moderates" to the current demon king. Takigawa''s position is worth Mu Hantian to win over. After all, takigawa can freely move between the two factions and master the intelligence network. At the same time, he still has his own ideas. Mu Hantian will not let him fall directly. After all, this is a balance.

    Of course, it is a reciprocal relationship. That is, the relationship is equal. Mu Hantian doesn''t care about these, but in exchange, Mu Hantian asks takigawa to remain silent about the death of Shu''s adoptive parents. Mu Hantian hasn''t told Shu the truth. Shu''s battle started with revenge for her adoptive parents. Telling her about it without thinking may cause her feelings to run wild. Moreover, she doesn''t know much about various situations. Therefore, in the current situation, this intelligence should be the best choice only you know.

    Because of this, Mu Hantian owes takigawa a considerable favor. Of course, takigawa also knows that this is not so easy to deal with. Mu Hantian did not kill him for some reasons, but it is also based on the fact that he is not excessive. If he puts forward excessive things, death should come to him.

    "Xiao Tian, I think you have mastered a lot of things. Normally, there should be nothing for me." takigawa asked.

    "No, takikawa. Even if my strength is strong, I can''t do without enough intelligence." Mu Hantian shook his head.

    "Oh, I thought you knew everything, Xiao Tian."

    "I''m not a God, how can I know everything. Besides, even God doesn''t know anything." Mu Hantian replied casually.

    "I came to you today to trade with you. I think you will be interested in my terms." Mu Hantian smiled.

    "You want to use barbecue as a chip, and what do you want to ask from me? Of course, I''ll explain first. Simple information can support it. It''s your reward for eating a big meal for me, and I won''t say anything else." takigawa said after eating all the meat roasted on the barbed wire, as if he understood Mu Hantian''s intention.

    Takigawa knew that Mu Hantian would not force a person without principle, so he was relieved.

    "Of course, I''m not optimistic enough to think that I can get your information and help by inviting you to dinner. Today''s just means'' please take more care in the future '', that''s all, and you''ll like my deal very much." Mu Hantian replied lightly.

    "Oh, tell me. If I''m satisfied, free help is not impossible." takigawa answered while eating beef.

    "No, no, no, you don''t need your free help. You just need to find out the detailed trend and location of zokiel. Well, you should cooperate with me when necessary. As a reward, I''ll let you kill zokiel yourself." Mu Hantian replied casually.

    "It seems that Xiaotian you know my secret, but I agree. Xiaotian''s words are an overwhelming victory. I can''t find a reason to refuse." takigawa paused slightly and then ate beef.

    "Well, the contract is established, no problem."

    "Of course there''s no problem, so the contract is established."

    "Ah." Mu Hantian nodded.

    Next - I have finished what I want to say for the time being, and Mu Hantian also began to enjoy delicious barbecue.

 Chapter 969

    They both tasted the barbecue without saying a word. When they were ready to move the last plate of the original meat

    "Sorry, I just remembered that there was another intelligence that might be better to tell Xiaotian."

    "Intelligence?"

    "Yes. I don''t know why the ''demon king sect'' has decided to send a new surveillance personnel, so I want to remind you that although they may be crushed by you, you should also pay attention to avoid being exploited by others and let Cheng Laishu be captured." takigawa said with a bitter smile.

    "New surveillance personnel... Takikawa, will you be replaced and return to the demon world? That''s really troublesome. I''m lagging behind in intelligence. Well, first put solving Zuo Kiel in the first place. You can monitor the newcomer and don''t let him make trouble. Moreover, you need to find Zuo Kiel quickly. I''ll pay attention to Shu''s safety." Mu cold day also helplessly looked at takigawa and said.

    "You''re really good at calling people. I''ve decided to join hands. If you can''t get out of trouble, I''ll be in trouble in many ways. Moreover, my monitoring task will continue, that is to say, it''s because the situation has changed. In order to prevent accidents, I need to send someone else. After all, the above is to get chengse''s office anyway "The power of inheritance." takigawa also smiled bitterly, but agreed. After all, he has been looking for a chance to kill zokier for a long time. Now he has a 100% chance in front of him. Takigawa will not let go, and the things that need to be handled are not very troublesome.

    "Well, that''s good. I''m still worried that you will be transferred. After all, I''m too far behind in intelligence. It''s too troublesome to supplement now." Mu Hantian breathed a sigh of relief.

    "But don''t take it lightly. With more eyes and ears to monitor, it will be more difficult for me to help you. Although it''s an extra hand, it''s unlikely that the people who come will be weaker than me."

    "Don''t worry, I have a sense of propriety."

    "That''s good. But it''s rare to have such a good barbecue. That''s all for those topics. Besides, this is a buffet? In this case, it''s a big loss if you don''t let go of the sea."

    "That''s what I said... Well, let''s eat!"

    Mu Hantian readjusted his mood. "Sorry" called the clerk. He takikawa looked at the menu, streaky pork and tenderloin. No, we should have some miscellaneous meat this time. He began to discuss the additional order in this way.

    I was watching the back of the clerk and drinking coke to moisten my throat.

    "I see. I think I''ve heard this voice there just now. It''s really you."

    Suddenly, a female sexy voice came from one side, and they looked over there in the cold day.

    "Mr. Hasegawa..." it''s thousands of miles, "said two different voices.

    Standing there is the maintenance teacher of shengban School Park where Mu Hantian and takigawa are studying - Hasegawa Qianli, who is also Mu Hantian''s contractor.

    Although he speaks like a man, his beautiful face and extremely sexy beauty - what Hasegawa has is the beauty and sexy that will have a negative impact on the education of high school boys of this age.

    "Cold weather, and takikawa... Just you two?" Hasegawa asked.

    "Well, what''s the matter?" takigawa asked curiously. He was full of vigilance for the teacher.

    "That''s just right. Sorry, can I sit with you? In fact, I''m here to meet friends, but I just called and said there was something else suddenly."

    Hasegawa said.

    "It''s rare to come here. I was going to have dinner alone, but since just now, male guests from other tables have come to me and said, ''do you want to eat with us?'' does a woman really look so lonely when she eats barbecue?

    Mu Hantian and Long Chuan looked at each other.

    "In a word, it''s really annoying. I want to go back without eating. But I''ve always wanted to try the barbecue in this shop. As students, you may feel uncomfortable eating with teachers, but I still hope you can let me sit at the table with you." Hasegawa said, looking at Mu cold day all the time.

    "I see. Takigawa is here today. I think you can go back first." Mu Hantian said.

    "You''re OK." takigawa looked at Hasegawa with some worry. He was very careful about the mysterious teacher.

    "Don''t worry, the words of thousands of miles can be trusted. Even if you don''t believe her, you should also believe my power."

    "That''s the same. I''ll leave first. I won''t disturb you." takigawa left with a strange smile.

    "Oh, oh, God knows how many guys in our school, whether students or teachers, want to have dinner with Mr. Hasegawa? Enjoy the rest, and I''ll leave first." takigawa, who was ready to leave, said with a smile, with a strange content in his tone.

    "You''re so busy." Mu Hantian said to takigawa, who left unhappily.

    "So Qianli, what do you want to say to me?" Mu Hantian asked, looking at Longchuan and Qianli sitting together.

    "Nothing, just a little interested in your conversation."

    "That''s right. By the way, would you like to change a table? We just had a student limited buffet, so..."

    "Don''t worry. Although it''s not the responsibility of the store, the store has really caused me trouble. I''ll give you such accommodation."

    As she said, Hasegawa sat down in his seat, and the clerk immediately brought ice water and towels. "I''m very sorry," he bowed his head and said.

    It seems that the store also feels sorry for failing to stop other guests. After ordering drinks and some meat to the clerk, Hasegawa said, "well, I really didn''t know there was a buffet for students in this store. Do the students of our school often come here for dinner?"

    "It''s not necessarily. The school is separated from here by a subway station, which is still quite a distance. In terms of taste, the price of the buffet is indeed quite affordable, but it''s not an affordable price for high school students."

    "By the way, there''s something I want to tell you."

    "What''s up?"

    "Recently, the demon clan seems to have some strange trends."

    "Strange trend?" Mu Hantian frowned.

    "Ah, I don''t know the details, but it should be for narase. You''d better be careful."

    "Don''t worry, it doesn''t matter to me."

    While they were talking, the ordered meat and drinks were also brought.

    Just now, the things added by Mu Hantian and takigawa were delivered at the same time as those ordered by Hasegawa. The whole table was immediately filled with plates.

    "Here comes the food. Eat it quickly."

    "Yes."

 Chapter 970

    On the other hand, after separating from Mu Hantian and Hasegawa, the place where the figure of takigawa baxun appeared was not his home. It was a sports square sandwiched between the sewage treatment plant and the production waste treatment plant.

    There is a turf court in the field - in the center, takigawa stands alone. There was no one else in the dark place long after the use time.

    "You''re too late," said a low voice behind takigawa.

    "Well, I sneak here as a human and have to deal with all kinds of entertainment." takigawa turned to the direction of the voice and didn''t mind his reputation at all.

    In front of us is a huge man of the demon family who needs to look up. The huge body, just being itself, sends out a strong sense of authority.

    "Are you reinforcements? Varga." takigawa chuckled.

    "Do you have any opinion? Lars, or do you have anything to hide about my reinforcement?" asked the strong man called Varga.

    "That''s not true... I just tell you that it''s dangerous in this city. I don''t know what the above means, but if you want to survive, you''d better be quiet. This is my advice as a companion. Of course, it''s your business to listen or not listen." takikawa, who is called the name of the demon world, doesn''t care, but is very strange about the above meaning.

    A few days ago, takigawa, as Shu''s monitor, reported the situation of the rampant magic in the world to the current demon king sect. There were only two main points:

    1. The brave people like naruhi also appeared in the surveillance range, and the identity of chengse Shu has been determined

    2. Dongchengxun''s son and daughter became his family and attached their own opinions.

    But he didn''t know what to think, with the third point he made up: chengse temporarily liberated Wilbur''s power and didn''t fully awaken it.

    Originally, I thought that the demon world would be a little more secure because it involved the brave people. It would adopt a more stable strategy of waiting and watching for a while, but it sent a warlike Warga. It seems that what has been noticed above is that Wilbert''s sleeping power in Shu may awaken. Sure enough... I was fooled.

    "Come on, let''s go and see what the target looks like," Varga said impatiently.

    "Did you offend the noble in the demon world?" takigawa asked with a pair of "you are an idiot''s eyes" looking at Varga.

    "What do you mean, Russ?" asked Varga, with an angry look on his face.

    "You''re going to mess up when you come. What''s the joke? You just came here and don''t know the situation. Where are you going? And what are you going to do now? Are you going to spy on Mu Hantian?" takigawa sneered.

    "Of course, that''s why we have to confirm the situation. Is there any problem?" Varga asked.

    "It seems that I need to apply for new support from the above." takigawa looked at Varga expressionless and said.

    "What do you mean, just forget it, and you''re still like this now? Are you going to pick on me?" Varga suddenly asked loudly, as if he was going to teach Lars a lesson and break out magic.

    "If you want to die, don''t pull me. Now the whole city is very dangerous. Don''t laugh. That guy is monitoring the whole city. If you want to die, go." takigawa said faintly.

    "I don''t care. It clearly knows my character and sends me. That means I can do it my own way."

    "You are really positive... Although the momentum is very good."

    Takigawa''s expression suddenly became serious.

    "You should have heard of my report. The brave people have begun to take action. If you blindly stimulate the other party and make the other party take further action, which will cause any accident to chenglaishu - you will be killed by the top."

    "Hey, hey, don''t be so alarmist, Lars. I don''t intend to do anything immediately. Just, if the original brave family becomes a family, it means that narase has a new partner. In this case, I should have a practical grasp of the situation." with that, Varga disappeared in front of me.

    "Ah La, I''m really worried." takigawa sneered at the figure of Varga who left.

    With Varga''s character, it will never be as simple as looking at it, but takikawa doesn''t make things big. Anyway, someone is holding it. What is he worried about.

    "Please wait a minute." suddenly another voice came from my side.

    Takigawa looked over there and saw that the space began to distort, and a beautiful female demon clan appeared in the void. Seeing the appearance of the demon clan, takikawa''s expression stiffened in an instant, but relaxed in an instant.

    "Should there be only one person to help?" takigawa asked with a sneer.

    "That''s true. So I''m not here to help you."

    "Well, what''s the reason why zokirho''s confidant came to this place? Is he traveling in the world? Zokirho is no longer responsible for the task of monitoring chengsetsu. Although he is his subordinate, you shouldn''t make such a rash action to approach the object without your Majesty''s permission?" takigawa sarcastically said.

    Yes, it was the high-ranking demon clan who was responsible for monitoring Shu before takigawa, the subordinate of zokir, whose name was Jaster. Brain and strength, it is with these two points that zokiel won the highest trust.

    "Of course. Before the task of monitoring narase was relieved by his majesty, Lord zokir had made the layout. Ras... You should be clear about this." Jaster replied coldly.

    "Yes, indeed, so what do you mean?" takigawa asked faintly.

    "More than two years have passed since then. The purpose of my coming here is to confirm whether the layout is still working effectively - after obtaining the official permission of his majesty. That''s why Lord zokir must have a clear understanding of the situation since he left the surveillance mission. You should help "Come on, Lars," asked Jester calmly.

    Looking at the cold eyes shot at him, takigawa was helpless to the extreme. Mu Hantian''s terror was raised to the extreme. You should know that he hasn''t figured out zokiel''s idea, but mu Hantian already knows zokiel''s action, and has laid a trap for zokiel to drill. A strong man only has power, which is not terrible. What''s terrible is to wait for opportunities like Mu Hantian, Laying many traps, waiting for the existence of one shot, wisdom, patience and strength, Mu Hantian felt terrible when takigawa thought about it.

    "Of course, I just hope you won''t be disappointed." takigawa sneered.

    "What else are you hiding?" asked jester with suspicious eyes.

    "How could I hide anything? I''m just reminding you. I don''t want to be suspected by your majesty."

    Takigawa left here with Jaster, and a new round of fighting has begun to stir up.

 Chapter 971

    When Mu Hantian returned home, it was already ten o''clock at night. Shu was still taking a bath and Geng Xizi went to receive the mail. Therefore, there were only mu Hantian and WAN Liya in the living room.

    "Wan Liya, there will be no class tomorrow. I''ll go out and ask you at home."

    "No problem, Ernie sauce."

    "Ah, by the way, there''s something I want to tell you. I didn''t tell Shu about you. Only I know your undercover identity for the time being, so I have a plan..." (ten thousand words are omitted here.)

    "Is this really OK? Will Lord Shu blame me?" Wan Liya was a little tangled.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine with you." Mu Hantian patted his chest confidently.

    "All right."

    "Well, let''s do it like this."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    With the deepening of the night, the city is shrouded in darkness. No matter how bright the moonlight and the lighting of the city are, there are places that can never be illuminated.

    Dark, unable to see the front, it seems to be sucked into the darkness, which people avoid. This is because we know by instinct that there is danger in it.

    However, as opposed to human beings, some people like the existence of darkness. The existence of the dark abyss as its habitat, a low-level free demon. Even in the demon clan, there are low-level demons without self-consciousness. For this reason, it will not have any commendable power, but it can also be said that such a nature is even worse.

    In order to avoid the overall conflict with the brave, the demon will not kill unnecessarily in the human world at will. In contrast, the low-level free demons do not have the intelligence to consider this problem. Will only act faithfully to their instinctive desires.

    And those intelligent demons will try their best to avoid coming to this city.

    On such a night. When all stores except convenience stores, family restaurants and fast food restaurants are closed.

    In the corner of the busy street, in the darkness of the alley, something gradually emerged.

    Melt into the ''that'' in the dark and stare at the avenue from the dark alley. It''s like waiting for prey to pass here. Then - at the moment when a young woman passes in front of her eyes

    The free devil pounced on her mercilessly. Humans without any special power can''t see the shadow of demons. Although free demons are very weak among demons, they are many times stronger than ordinary people.

    In addition, it was a woman without any resistance, and she would immediately become the food of the devil - it should have been.

    бкбкHowever, in the next moment, the devil''s life and existence were erased by a sudden blow. I''m afraid I didn''t have time to understand the fact that I was destroyed. To the residue of the devil disappearing into the void

    "-- sure enough, it really attracted a lot."

    Said an arrogant voice. At the same time, three figures emerged from the darkness of the alley behind the place where the free devil stayed. Two young men and a young girl appeared.

    "Is this good, Gao Zhi? If there are victims, it can be the reason to eliminate the ''target''."

    Facing the young man on the right who spoke in a frivolous tone, known as Gao Zhi''s young man, who killed the devil, he said in a low voice: "there is no need to increase unnecessary sacrifice, spo. The ''mountain village'' has made a judgment."

    "... besides, how can we not save the victims who appear in front of us? We are a family of brave people!"

    "Gao Zhi is really serious... Really, just partners are really hard."

    SPO shrugged like a mockery,

    "Walnuts think so, don''t they?"

    Facing the other side across Gao Zhi, the girl said without saying a word, looking at the void after the free devil disappeared.

    "No. that''s our mission." the girl called walnut replied stiffly.

    "I can''t stand it... Their expressions are too serious?"

    SPO smiled bitterly and said, "does she care so much about this matter, Dongcheng Geng Xizi involved?"

    After hearing this, Gao Zhi and walnut kept silent for the time being.

    "But you are childhood sweethearts of the same age and similar age as Geng Xizi. You were partners together before the incident five years ago. It''s difficult in many ways. You must have some special ideas."

    "After listening to teak Xi''s report, it''s you who volunteered to participate in the task. Please don''t mix personal feelings with it, resulting in the failure of the task."

    "You don''t have to tell me such things!" Gao Zhi said.

    "To destroy narase Shu, we will not be merciful to those who hinder us. Even Geng Xizi is so!"

    "Me too. There is no reason to hesitate about her now."

    There was no confusion in walnut''s words. Geng Xizi, she has embarked on the absolutely wrong path - since the day of the ''tragedy'' five years ago, she has been

    "OK. What you think is your own business, and I don''t mean to interfere. I''m just responsible for supervision this time. What I have to do is you, and I''m just a bystander."

    "Then let''s go now. As a brave family to protect the world, let''s complete our mission."

    Spogon said.

    "Go and destroy the guy who may become the demon king of the future."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    The next day, Mu Hantian left home after a simple wash. According to the agreement, he should also find qiansui them.

    I went to McGraw by car and went in to have a look. They were all there.

    "Han... Mr. Han Tian. Where have you been all these years?"

    "Sorry, Xiao Qian, I worried you. I''m... Back."

    "Your Highness, I''m worried about you!"

    "Sorry, sorry, let everyone worry." he dodged the reed house that rushed at him, and Mu Hantian showed a wry smile.

    "Who''s worried about you, really!"

    "Oh, Huimei, didn''t you and Ling return to ander Isla?" Mu Hantian was surprised.

    "Cold weather, your highness, we can''t go back. Andre Isla has been destroyed." Ling Nai bit his lips, a little sad.

    "How could it be? Did that space-time storm happen because Andre Isla was destroyed?" Mu Hantian frowned, and a good world was destroyed like this? It''s incredible.

    "What are your plans next?"

    "We can only live in this world. And even if we find the behind the scenes, what can we do to revenge? Can we fight?" Huimei was a little depressed, but what she said was also true. But

    "Huimei, you and Ling are my thugs for the time being. As for revenge... Leave it to me."

    "Give it to you..." Huimei lowered her head and didn''t know what she was thinking.

    "By the way, Xiao Qian, what are you doing now?"

    "Now I''m the only one." qiansui doesn''t know why. She''s sad.

    "Xiao Qian, what''s the matter with you?"

    Luwu whispered in Mu Hantian''s ear and explained, "Lord devil, it''s like this. Lord qiansui''s parents were killed. Although we found the murderer and avenged her, her mental condition has not been very good."

    "What! So much has happened since I left."

    Mu Hantian breathed, looked at qiansui and said, "Xiaoqian, you will be with me in the future, and so will everyone. Go to your new home with me."

    "Mr. Han Tian... I''m just an ordinary person, completely..."

    "Well, Xiaoqian, I''ll let Alan teach you how to fight. At the same time, you can also learn magic with Huimei." Mu Hantian thought a lot, and finally decided to take qiansui with him.

    "Well, that''s it."

    "Yes."

 Chapter 972

    Xiaoqian and others were received near mu Hantian''s current home. Someone was selling the house here. Mu Hantian directly asked him to buy it.

    Then he took them to visit. The reason is that Mu Hantian''s good friends he knew before met recently.

    For the time being, it''s a little over, Mu Hantian thought. But

    On the second day, Mu Hantian was surrounded when he entered the shengban School Park during the lunch break.

    The location is behind the school building next to the unpopular atrium. Mu Hantian''s way, with his back against the outer wall of the building, was blocked by more than a dozen male students standing side by side. Because takikawa didn''t come today, Mu Hantian, who went to the canteen alone during the lunch break, was stopped in the corridor.

    "It''s Mu Hantian, isn''t it?"

    After hearing this inquiry like the criminal police who found the suspect, Mu Hantian grabbed his arms from both sides and brought them here before he could nod his head. For mu Hantian, it doesn''t matter because there are things that need to be confirmed.

    "What can I do for you? I haven''t eaten yet, so please hurry up." Mu Hantian has a headache.

    In fact, there is speculation in my heart about why it has become such a situation. Cheng Laishu and Yezhong naruhi. Mu Hantian''s Yimei and fiancee (probably), who are also classmates, seem to exist like idols called "Princess Shu" and "Princess teak Xi" respectively in this school park. Mu Hantian, who has just come to this school, doesn''t know much about the situation in the school, but it seems that they all have quite enthusiastic fans according to takikawa''s tone.

    "You seem to live with Princess Shu... You haven''t done anything strange to her, have you?"

    "I heard that you were hugged by our princess naruhi. Are you really her fiance?"

    Shu and teak Xi, who looked like leaders of various factions, asked. These words all imply a strong understanding that Shu and Youxi are the common property of all of us.

    ... anyway, such a guy really exists.

    From lively type to serious type, from weak type to light type, Shu and naruhi fans are really rich and colorful. But now they think the same. The hostile eyes that are releasing towards themselves undoubtedly illustrate this point.

    Looking at these boys'' fanatical expressions, Mu Hantian has some helplessness. It seems that he can only do it today, otherwise he can''t go out.

    Mu Hantian sighed and took a step towards the young man in front of him. He struck him in the jaw and knocked him unconscious. His fists waved to the stunned left and right bodies at the same time, making them unconscious and rushed forward when others had instant timidity.

    Taking advantage of the momentum of the opponent who finally took action and rushed from the right end, he threw it to the left, knocked over the two people in that direction, then approached the remaining five people as fast as possible, and jumped on the knees of the stiff boy standing in the front.

    He kicked him in the back of the brain, flew forward with strength, fell behind the two leaders standing at the back, hit the back of the brain with a hand knife, made them unconscious and finished work.

    Clapped his hands, Mu Hantian left with a relaxed face. But as soon as I went outside, I saw the head teacher sakazaki Shou.

    "Are you all right, cold day?" sakazaki Shoushou asked nervously.

    Looking at his hypocritical expression, Mu Hantian was a little bored. Although the second part only saw a little, but also know what kind of person this is. It''s great to think you''re a so-called Protoss. In fact, you''re just a spicy chicken. Mu Hantian is ready to deal with him now.

    "I''m fine, but the students inside need to calm down."

    "It''s really hard for me to deal with such a thing. You''ll only make you more troublesome. Forget it. Leave the rest to me." sakazaki Shoushou said with a bitter smile.

    Mu Hantian nodded.

    ''goodbye.'' With that, sakazaki left along the corridor.

    "Well... I have to go to the canteen quickly. I don''t want to be hungry."

    "Big brother." a quiet voice called to himself. Coming out from behind the tree in the atrium is teak hee.

    "Don''t you just say to call my name, narushi? Also, you called the teacher."

    "Well, I thought I could help you in the cold weather. I didn''t expect you to deal with it so quickly." teak Xi admitted directly.

    "Indeed, if sakazaki Shoushou handled it, I would have a lot less trouble. So, what''s the matter with me, naruhi?" Mu Hantian didn''t believe that naruhi would come to him for no reason.

    "Well, I really want to ask you for help in cold weather." teak said calmly.

    "Go ahead."

    "I want you to accompany me to a place this weekend... Do you have any reservations in cold weather?" teak asked with a red face.

    "This weekend, I have nothing to do." Mu Hantian thought for a moment and replied.

    Teak Xi grabbed the sleeve of Mu Hantian''s uniform and said in a quiet but very clear tone, "great, then go on a date, Hantian - just the two of us."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Weekend Saturday morning.

    The sunny weather is very suitable for dating. Mu Hantian, who left home, is moving towards the agreed meeting place. We made an appointment to meet in front of the subway station at 11 o''clock. Although Mu Hantian arrived ten minutes in advance, pomelo Xi was already waiting there.

    "Good morning, cold weather," said teak Xi.

    Because it''s a rest day, she wears casual clothes. Because what I''ve always seen is the way she looks in uniform. The way she looks in casual clothes looks very fresh. Nevertheless, the choice of casual clothes can indeed reflect a person''s character. The woolen sweater with slightly dim color is a simple choice, which reflects the simple character of teak Xi.

    However, pomelo Xi''s transparent beauty can not be restrained by a simple dress. From just now on, most of the pedestrians passing by were involuntarily dumped by teak. Some of them even stopped.

    "Good morning, narushi... I thought I had come a little earlier. I didn''t expect you to arrive long ago. Have you been waiting for a long time?"

    "Soon, just an hour earlier," replied teak.

    "Don''t do this in the future. I''ll feel guilty, you know, pomelo Xi." Mu Hantian smiled bitterly. Naruhi''s character is really

    "I know," said teak Xi calmly. Teak Xi, who repeated Mu Hantian''s words, showed some happy expression.

    With that, Mu Hantian and teak Xi walked towards the ticket gate of the subway, and their destination was the bustling street in the city center.

    Because it''s a rest day. Through the ticket gate, the platform was crowded with people who were also going to the city center. On a cold day, they lined up behind a shorter line, and soon the tram entered the platform.

    However, the carriages of that train were already quite crowded. After they crowded up in the cold weather, the density in the car became higher. Of course, there were no seats. There was no way to hold the rings and handrails. Mu Hantian and teak Xi squeezed near the junction of the carriage - in front of the door. Pomelo Xi leaned her back against the door and Mu cold weather stood in front of her. But because of the limited space in the carriage, their bodies had to be closely attached.

    "Well... No problem, naruhi." Mu Hantian asked naruhi awkwardly after the tram ran.

    "I''m fine. What about the cold weather..." teak Xi looked very calm, but the slight tension in her tone betrayed her.

    "I''m fine too?" before Mu Hantian finished his words, the tram suddenly flashed, and the unbalanced crowd came to Mu Hantian. He had to get closer to Josh.

    "Ah..." teak Xi exclaimed softly.

    "Sorry, teak, I can''t help it." Mu Hantian smiled bitterly.

    The body that had been tightly attached to each other turned into a more amazing posture under the squeeze just now.

    "How''s it going?" Mu asked. He asked about the effect of teak isolation.

    "Well... Better," said Nancy.

    After hearing this, Mu Hantian breathed a sigh of relief, but his heart couldn''t calm down at all.

    Of course, naruhi''s body is warm and soft, and it also emits a good smell - more importantly, Mu''s right leg is sandwiched between naruhi''s thighs, and the two are now in an awkward position.

 Chapter 973

    Mu Hantian and teak Xi were being observed by the people in the next carriage. Mu Hantian just left home and was quietly followed by two people - Shu and WAN Liya.

    "Do you hug each other in the tram? Those two people look like a stupid couple from just now on." Wan Liya said to Shu after watching Mu Hantian''s performance.

    Shu silently looked at them and ignored Wan Liya.

    "What should we do now, Lord Shu? Anyway, let''s continue to look at it first? -- Lord Shu? Lord Shu?" called Wan Liya.

    Shu still kept silent.

    "Shu Da... It hurts! It hurts! Lord Shu, it''s not a handrail, it''s my wrist, wrist!" Wan Liya just turned her head and was grabbed by Shu and shouted softly.

    "Hum, hum - hum. He said he wanted to go out with Yezhong, but he did such a thing in the tram." Shu ignored Wan Liya, kept talking to himself, and tried to pretend to be calm. Shu clenched his right hand.

    "Ah, Lord Shu, please calm down! My wrist will break if it goes on like this!" completely forgot that wanlia''s hand was in his own hand, and wanlia''s bitter plea could not enter Shu''s ear at all.

    After all, across the two doors, Mu Hantian is hugging teak Xi.

    бкбкMu Hantian said he would go out with teak Xi after dinner last night.

    "No problem?" asked Shu, unable to say no. Indeed, Shu and Mu Hantian are family members, and he also agreed to protect Shu. Having said that, Shu has no right to bind Mu Hantian all day. But

    ... there should still be the right to worry.

    It''s not to disturb Mu Hantian''s date with teak Xi. Although some things have happened between each other because of their positions and her, after understanding her, they still have a lot of consensus. Therefore, this tracking is a legitimate act.

    "Yes, I''m not jealous at all. I''m just worried about my brother."

    "I know! Lord Shu is just worried about Ernie sauce! Therefore, Lord Shu, can you relax your strength a little bit? My left hand has been completely congested and turned purple!" wanlia pleaded with Shu who said softly. But just then the tram stopped at a station.

    "Ah, get off! Sure enough, I want to change here. Let''s go, Maria!"

    Shu didn''t pay attention to wanliya''s plea at all. Chasing after Mu Hantian and teak Xi, Shu also got off the tram. In order not to be separated, Shu held wanlia''s wrist harder. Was it an illusion? It seemed that he heard the sound of "click" and wanlia''s short moan of "ah!?", but Shu didn''t care.

    All in all, what we have to do now is not to lose Mu Hantian and you Xi anyway.

    After a transfer, it took 40 minutes for the tram to reach the destination station.

    At noon. Teak Xi proposed to have lunch first, and Mu Hantian agreed.

    According to teak''s wishes, the hamburger chain solved the lunch that seemed a little early in time.

    Not because she likes fast food. I just think such a shop is a more suitable place for ordinary high school students to go with their lovers.

    бкбкWild naruhi, who lives as a brave family, doesn''t know much about ordinary high school students.

    The reason why naruhi now goes to high school in Dounei is entirely to complete the task of monitoring the orphan of the former demon king, narase Shu. Becoming such an identity is only out of the mission of the brave.

    But only now. At least just today, just for this moment - want to be an ordinary girl.

    The streets of young people are full of people because it is a rest day. Although she is not used to crowded and noisy places, she is surrounded by young lovers. More importantly, Mu Han was munching on hamburgers in the opposite seat. Under such circumstances

    "Hmm? What''s the matter, Nancy?"

    Probably felt his floating mood.

    "Nothing" teak Xi felt a little confused and shook his head to Mu Han Tian. The smell of hamburger, the bubbling coke and the carbonic acid are all things that teak is not used to. But teak decided to remember their taste. As a part of the important memories of becoming a high school student and Mu Hantian.

    Then, after lunch, I went out of the store and started the main activity of this year - buying clothes.

    Entered the fashion building, which is very famous even as a landmark.

    The interior of the building is full of girls who come to choose fashion. Playing loud background music further enhances the vitality here.

    бкбкThen the problem happened. Although I took the escalator upstairs and took a turn in front of the store, I really don''t know where to buy it.

    Mu Han looked around, and there was no way. Although he had the experience of buying clothes with girls, they chose it by themselves. But if narushi... Forget it.

    "Hello ~, do you want to buy something?" the clerk of the nearby store suddenly asked Youxi.

    Not far away, Shu is watching the development of things over there.

    Because it was completely unexpected. Teak was panicked by what happened suddenly,

    "I''m sorry to talk to you suddenly. I see your embarrassed expression and want to help you."

    The female clerk smiled brightly and said,

    "What do you want to buy today? You''re hesitant. You didn''t decide what to buy. Just stroll around? In that case, would you like to come to our store? We have a full range of new clothes for autumn and winter."

    "That... But..."

    But pomelo Xi was embarrassed. Because it was the staff of the clothing store who mainly sold street brands - and the colors were very bright - who spoke to teak Xi.

    It''s not the clothing brand that teak likes at all. Shu''s understanding of teak hope should be a serious and steady type. I want to take the opportunity of dating Mu Hantian to visit the holy land of fashionable young people,

    ... it''s regarded as a fat sheep.

    Shu noticed the clerk''s purpose. Teak Xi obviously exudes an atmosphere that is not suitable for this place. As the clerk said, now is the time for the new products of autumn and winter series to come on the market. For businesses, this is the most profitable period, so the requirements for sales will become very strict.

    Because of this, there are some clerks who want to ensure sales even if they take a tougher attitude. The female clerk continued to talk like she didn''t give each other a chance to breathe.

    "Because of my work, I will give advice on the dress of all kinds of people, won''t I? I''m sure I can help you. For example, this one looks very suitable for you."

    Quickly picked up the coat on the nearby shelf and gestured in front of teak,

    "Look, this one is really suitable. It can be easily matched with other kinds of clothes."

    It''s really bad. What the clerk recommended was a bright pink coat inlaid with gold silk. It is impossible to recommend this dress to teak hee without being thick skinned to a certain extent. And

    "Every kind of collocation that you can easily make complaints about is the product of your shop..." Mu cold day is constantly tucking up in the heart.

    I''m afraid I''m going to start with this dress and sell a lot of goods through the pretext of perfect combination.

    "There''s no way. Shu, come out and help." Mu Hantian retreated quietly and found Shu and WAN Liya. Girls are still needed to help with such things.

    "Ernie sauce, when did you find us?" vanria smiled.

    "I knew you were following from the beginning. Come and help quickly. Now is the time to need you."

    "Now that my brother has said it''s for my own sake, I''m not a person who doesn''t know interest. I''ll help you choose teak Xi''s clothes." chengse Shu promised.

    "Lord Shu..." Wan Liya shouted aside.

    "Is that all right, my lord Shu? Do something like helping an enemy in trouble." vanria whispered beside Shu.

    "To say, this is not your proposal, and naruhi has helped us. If I choose some strange clothes, it will be against my principle," said chengse strongly.

    "Whatever you want." Wan Liya reluctantly walked aside.

 Chapter 974

    With Shu''s help, naruhi asked the pestering clerk. After that, I visited many stores with the help of Shu and the clerk.

    Finally, she decided what clothes to buy today. Because Shu and wanliya also began to choose their own clothes, and tried to wear all kinds of clothes like competition. They began to show different themselves in front of Mu Hantian.

    Never heard of fashion terms before, and never even thought about the matching of clothes. Everything is so new - but I must not even understand half of it. Even so, she was very happy to spend the rest day with the cold weather.

    Shu and WAN Liya are also surprising. They don''t hinder their dating, but have a positive confrontation with themselves. Therefore, they hardly feel unhappy.

    "Well, I''ll pay now."

    "Go ahead. We''ll wait for you at the door of the store."

    Mu Hantian nodded to the man who answered this, and pomelo Xi lined up behind the line in front of the cashier.

    It was because I visited too many shops and looked at my watch that I found that it was close to dark in the evening. Although it''s hard to notice when you stay in the brightly lit building, it must have darkened outside when you get out of the building.

    Teak hee lowered her head and waited for her turn in the checkout line. Then

    "Next guest, please."

    When she found that her turn was ready to go to the cashier - her wrist was suddenly grabbed from one side.

    Before being touched, I didn''t feel each other''s breath at all. Looking at each other while feeling stunned,

    Teak hee couldn''t help breathing. There is a very familiar face.

    A girl with the same cold eyes as herself.

    Walnut... "Teak Xi called out the other party''s name blankly.

    The girl said in a flat voice: "the mountain village has made a formal decision and issued a new instruction - follow me."

    Took a breath.

    "The playtime is over - sister."

    "Huh?"

    Mu Hantian, who was talking with Shu and WAN Liya, suddenly felt a sense of disobedience and frowned.

    The smell of teak that was waiting suddenly disappeared.

    "Josh...?"

    He quickly looked at the queue in front of the cashier, but he didn''t see the figure of teak Xi who should have been there.

    Repeatedly inspected the store and looked around.

    The figure of Youxi in the wild, who was still together just now, suddenly disappeared from Mu Hantian in front of them.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    As a result, no teak was found after that.

    Mu Hantian asked the clerk, but the other party didn''t know. Then they searched other stores in the building. When they came out of the building, they couldn''t find her. Although the phone has been dialed countless times, the other party is always turned off. In this way, you can''t search with GPS function.

    "What''s going on? Did you go back first?"

    "How is it possible - if it''s just me and you, but my brother is also there? It''s absolutely impossible."

    There was a dialogue between Maria and Shu.

    After taking the tram back to the area where he lived, he went to teak Xi''s apartment as a precaution.

    "No, not at all."

    Finally, I tried to dial my cell phone again, but I still turned it off.

    There are clouds floating in the sky. Mu Hantian walks on the way home in the night illuminated by street lamps without saying a word. It is clear that he was so happy just now. It is clear that everyone is sharing such a good time, as if it had never happened.

    Mu Hantian suddenly remembered the electronic sound in his arms. Not a phone call, but a text message. However, Mu Hantian still took out his mobile phone like a conditioned reflex and confirmed the sender first. Unfortunately, the other party is not teak Xi, but mu Hantian, who sees the sender''s name, has a slightly stiff expression.

    No name. Blank. However, if the other party sends a text message for the first time, it should display the other party''s address. No, it''s because Mu Hantian has done it because he needs this effect.

    This is the first text message sent by that person to his address.

    "You can start." Mu Hantian knew when he saw the content above that the curtain had opened and Jaster had been received by takigawa. Expected content. Therefore, after reading it silently, I immediately pressed the OK delete key to delete the SMS.

    "I see. I finally know why Chou hee is gone. In that case, I''ll find some help."

    Pick up the phone and dial out silently.

    "Hello, this is Luwu. Who are you?"

    "It''s me, reed house. Let Alan and Chen come to me and ask them for help."

    "Lord devil, what''s the matter?" Lu Wu''s tone was a little worried.

    "Ah, I have something for them to help. Tell them about my position. They can feel it." after that, Mu Hantian hung up the phone.

    At this time, it was suddenly dark around. The surrounding sound also disappeared.

    "Space has been shifted..."

    The connection with the surrounding space is forcibly isolated. This is the effect produced by more advanced magic than "expelling humans" that transfers ordinary people''s consciousness. At the moment of understanding this - the impact hit directly from above.

    "Get out of the way, Maria!"

    Mu Hantian quickly issued a warning and jumped aside with Shu in his arms.

    "Ah, Hello!"

    Mu Hantian had no time to take into account Shu''s surprised voice. Because at this time, the impact of the violent impact on the ground is sending out a huge roar, and the atmosphere is shaking with it. Mu Hantian fell to the ground with Shu in his arms.

    "Are you all right, vanria!"

    "Fortunately, I managed to avoid it!"

    At the other end of the field of vision came manria''s response, temporarily relieved.

    We can only warn vanria because she is on the other side across the wall.

    However, vanria, a melee gladiator who is good at close combat, should be able to move quickly in an instant - I believe this judgment.

    For mu Hantian''s judgment and choice in an instant,

    "Ooh - the reaction is faster than I thought."

    As if mocking himself, a thick voice said.

    Shu raised his head and looked up. A huge man was suspended in mid air.

    From that body was emitting an ominous black light. No mistake. It is the demon family of the demon king sect. At this time, a little away

    "What are you doing?" vanria stood up slowly and said.

    While staring at the enemy.

    "That blow just now... If it''s just aimed at what my brother and I said in the past, it may involve Lord Shu. Is that what you, the demon king sect, do?"

    "Ah? I didn''t want to involve her. If I killed her carelessly, it would be troublesome to make Wilbert''s power disappear. However, the battlefield is changing at any time. Therefore, there will be accidents occasionally - unexpected accidents."

    The demon giant floating in the air shook his body and laughed,

    "Besides - although what the above wants is Wilbert''s power, it won''t be a big deal if it is the power inherited by a fool who can''t even hide his just attack."

    Then he looked at Mu Han Tian,

    "Let''s not talk about the attendant''s nightmare. The boy here seems to have two children... Even so, to this extent, I don''t think he should be the opponent of that RASS."

    Then he snorted,

    "Whatever it is - all but Wilbur''s daughter will be killed anyway."

    "Look down on people? Then I''ll show you what real technology is."

    Mocking the giant Han, Mu Hantian looked at Shu and WAN Liya and said, "later, you two stand aside. Don''t get too close or too far away."

    "I see, brother." Wan Liya answered and pulled Shu away.

    Looking at their position, Mu Han Tian smiled and suddenly attacked the demon giant.

 Chapter 975

    "Who the hell are you?" the demon clan giant Hanjia looked at Mu Hantian nervously.

    You know, he just collided with Mu Hantian directly with his fist. Naturally, he could sense the strength of the other party. When he came, Lars didn''t tell himself that the other party had such terrible power. Although he didn''t do his best just now, Mu Hantian definitely didn''t do his best looking at Mu Hantian''s calm face.

    "Who are you?" Mu Hantian didn''t continue to pay attention to the other party, and directly punched again.

    "My name is Varga. You are very strong, but don''t be too proud. I haven''t done my best." Varga fought back unwilling to show weakness.

    Varga became more and more frightened. He had lost all his strength, and the other party was like a bottomless pit. The strength was still emerging. The fists of both sides collided continuously, and the marks of continuous cracks around showed the intensity of the battle.

    It was another fist to fist collision. Varga has now confirmed that he was completely fooled. Looking at Mu Hantian''s calm appearance, it was not a fight at all, it was an outing. Moreover, what makes Varga fear most is that the other party has not even demonstrated his magic. Relying solely on the body has broken through his proud power. He absolutely does not believe that the other party does not even have magic. The only explanation is that the other party feels that he can deal with him without magic.

    There was an ominous black light emanating from the body. Now Varga was really afraid. Only by emitting the greatest magic could he ensure his peace of mind. If he could, he really wanted to leave now, but when he just wanted to escape, he felt locked. As long as he had signs of leaving, that feeling would appear. As long as he turned around, he would be dead, His sense of hard work told him that it was absolutely no joke.

    "If I can go back alive, Lars, I must show you," roared Varga.

    "It''s naive of you to go back alive. Oh, by the way, didn''t anyone tell you to be quiet in the city?"

    At this time, Varga remembered Lars''s warning, but it was immediately covered up by anger.

    "Is Lars colluding with you?" Varga said angrily.

    "You can ask God this question."

    "I won''t give up."

    Varga summoned all his strength and waved his right fist to Mu cold sky. Mu Hantian quickly kicked Varga''s body and jumped to a distance of only one line from the range of his fist. But the fist of the demon clan also brought a shock wave. Mu Han''s balance gave a light fist without any abnormal image. It was a very plain fist.

    "Goo, ah...?" Varga was hit by an invisible impact and flew out of the back. It hit the edge of the isolated space - the partition between the isolated space and the original space.

    "How could it be? I can''t even win your physical strength. What kind of monster are you?" Val looked at Mu cold day coming towards him with more fear, and his body kept retreating.

    "I have no obligation to answer you, SA, goodbye." Mu Han Tian pierced Varga with the "black furnace magic sword" with a smile on his face, and then made up a pure flame to completely burn Varga.

    "Let''s go, Shu, wan... Come out and don''t hide." Mu Hantian wanted Shu and WAN Liya to leave, but someone couldn''t bear it.

    "Your feeling is really sharp." a young man with a long gun came out, followed by two women and a man. One of the girls is the disappeared teak.

    "Who is he, brother?" Shu didn''t see each other, but he didn''t know he was a friend by looking at each other''s eyes.

    "I don''t know, but it should be brave. And..." although I''ve seen it, Mu Hantian doesn''t have time to remember the name of Longtao.

    "You called teak Xi away, too."

    "Yes, the quasi-S surveillance object has become a quasi-S elimination object - narase Shu. Whoever blocks will be killed."

    "Gao Zhi, you are really as always." a familiar voice came.

    "Geng Xizi! Why are you here?" Mu Hantian looked ahead. Geng Xizi was walking with CHEN Ye and Allen.

    "I met two sisters on the road."

    "I see. But Geng Xizi, do you know them?"

    "Well, they are all people I know." Geng Xizi nodded.

    "Shouldn''t you explain things to me, spo?" Geng Xizi asked smiley spo Gong calmly.

    "Yes - Zhengjie, that''s the ''white tiger'', the completely unsealed ''white tiger''. I think you should understand the village''s decision." spogongyi agreed and replied calmly.

    "Gao Zhi, you really dare to do it. Do you know what it will cost to completely unseal the white tiger?" Geng Xizi frowned.

    "In order to complete the task of the village, I will do anything at all costs, and the ''mountain village'' has changed Cheng Laishu from a quasi-s-level surveillance object to a quasi-s-level elimination object. This is a formal decision. Therefore, we will appear here - in order to complete the mission of the family," wasase Gaozhi replied indifferently.

    Gao Zhi''s eyes suddenly shot here, and Shu couldn''t help holding his breath. Although the word "destroy" is used in the expression, what Gao Zhi wants to say is actually to kill Shu.

    For Shu, he hopes to avoid hostility to the brave as much as possible. One reason is that while dealing with the demons of the current demon king sect, if we have to fight with the brave, this situation is too serious.

    ... and.

    It has fought side by side with Geng Xizi, who was once a brave family, and has had a mutual understanding with you Xi, who is now a brave family, to a certain extent through the events a few days ago. That''s why we can shop together like today. Now, Shu realizes the childishness of his idea.

    Just like the current demon king sect, for the brave people, they are not chengse Shu - but the daughter of the former demon king Wilbert. This must be the same for the moderate wanliya.

    Just as Shu lowered her head and silently bit her lips, a hand suddenly put on her shoulder.

    That is the only young man who treats Shu as Shu among all the people here.

    Mu Hantian, the elder brother who protects himself as his family and sister.

    "If you want to do something to Shu, please get my consent first."

    "Me too! My brother''s decision is my decision!" Geng Xizi stood beside Mu Hantian, holding brenhild in his right hand. That''s enough to show your position.

    "Hey, I knew it would be like this... Geng Xizi, you are indeed Xun''s daughter. Even so, we are not here to play. From the moment you were expelled by the ''mountain village'', you are no longer a compatriot, but treated as an ordinary person - if you want to get in the way, you will be regarded as an enemy?" spo behind him smiled helplessly.

    "Ah ah... I''ve been aware for a long time, spo." Shu, who can''t be protected by the brave family, is protected by my brother and myself. Such a determination has long been made.

    "Do we have to fight now? In terms of the number of people, we have an advantage."

    "Ha ha, that''s what I said, but is your combat effectiveness really good?" spo sneered at Mu Hantian''s words.

    "Is that all you want to say..."

    Wan Liya stood up slowly, and suddenly his feet kicked on the ground and ran out. The sprint with the strength type of foot power was instantly close to the distance between spo and when he was ready to swing his fist

    "Don''t be complacent. It''s just a nightmare."

    At a speed faster than wanliya, Gao Zhi swung the spirit gun "white tiger" from one side and waved it to her. This attack was easily blocked by Mu Hantian who suddenly appeared.

    "Is this the ''white tiger''? The weapon is not bad, but the user is too bad."

    "What are you talking about!" Gao Zhi roared and wanted to attack Mu Hantian, but he was stopped by spo.

    "OK - that''s it. Don''t start fighting in such a place because of your fever. The demon clan who opened the barrier is dead. Are you serious about fighting in such a barrier that I can destroy with a single blow? What if you hurt the surrounding?" said spo with a smile.

    After hearing this, zaolai Gaozhi''s throat plumped. It''s no joke. It''s true that the demon clan is dead, but the border is still playing a role. It can completely withstand the boundary of the shock wave of the demon giant. It is because of this that Mu Hantian and his colleagues are ready to fight here. If the border is broken, it will affect others. This is inconsistent with the policy of the brave people, so they all stopped.

    "It''s really embarrassing. Gao Zhi and walnut are also... It''s true that this task is completed by you, but I said that no matter who the other party is, don''t be emotional. I''m just a supervisor, and I''m forbidden by the mountain village to participate in the battle with Geng Xizi. Can you try not to let me do it myself? And if I do it, the consequences will not be gentle. That''s right As a boy, I''m not sure of winning, "spogon said with a wry smile.

    Asase Gaozhi was silent.

    "I see," replied walnut.

    Although Gao Zhi and walnut seem a little unhappy, they still jump up and fall beside spo and teak Xi.

    "That''s it, Geng Xizi. If you don''t destroy the city, the elders'' blood pressure will rise again. Let''s finish it in a week. We''ll be ready to withstand the battle boundary. I hope you can show up there then - no problem?"

    Geng Xizi asked spo, "where are you going to open the border?"

    "Of course, I want to set the border in the most suitable place. Unfortunately, we came to this area not long ago and are not very familiar with the terrain. We will contact you when we decide on a good place."

    "If spo were just a supervisor, would only Gao Zhi and walnut fight with us?"

    "There are also Youxi. After all, there are too many people there, so..."

    "Don''t worry, there are only three people here, and so are you." Mu Hantian said.

    "Oh, what about the three?"

    "Geng Xizi, Wan Liya and Shu. No problem."

    "In that case, there will be no problem. See you in a week."

    With that, spo and his party turned and left.

 Chapter 976

    "Ah - although I''m thinking about when I''ll come, for the stubborn elders, this response is really fast."

    After meeting zaolai Gaozhi, Mu Hantian and Geng Xizi got in touch with Xun in the living room.

    The parent of Dongcheng family''s Xun is now sneaking into the demon world alone. It was said that he wanted to get in touch with someone, but he was not told the details.

    A special magic slice is embedded in Xun''s mobile phone. Although in the demon world, you can talk like this as long as you meet some conditions in place and time.

    "However, I didn''t expect that the elders would let Gongyi leave the ''mountain village''..." after hearing Geng Xizi''s explanation of the situation, he quickly said in a very rare serious tone.

    "However, it is said that spo''s task this time is only to supervise and will not participate in the battle."

    "Since you let that guy out, you must tie him a collar... But you''d better be careful."

    "Ah, I will..."

    "Alas, there''s no way. There are people who take protecting the stability of the world as their only mission."

    "Ah... I know that. Even so, I have the same thing I want to protect here." Geng Xizi clenched his fist and his words were full of determination.

    "Well, that''s true. Although it doesn''t mean to deny the sublimity of their mission, if they refuse to reconcile anyway, they can only have a good fight with them."

    "Is that all right, dad?"

    This is completely different from the situation of the demon family of the current demon king sect who focuses on the power inherited by Shu. Although it has been expelled, the other party is a former partner and compatriot after all. What''s more troublesome is that for the brave people who aim to protect the stability of the world, the power of Wilbert inherited by Shu is only a threat.

    In other words, different from the demon family who wants to use this power for their own use, they will kill Shu mercilessly. Even if they defeated wasase Takashi this time, the possibility of the "mountain village" taking back the decision already made is very low. Maybe they will be regarded as very dangerous and send more powerful assassins.

    бкбкAnd. The brave people do not exist only in Japan.

    Japan is not the only place where Warcraft and Warcraft appear.

    What needs to be protected is not Japan, but the world. Therefore, the brave people divide the world into several regions, each responsible for guarding its own region, and one of them is Japan. In other words, if we are enemies of Japan''s "mountain villages", we will certainly be enemies of the brave people all over the world. But

    "No problem. To protect Shu doesn''t mean it will be like this."

    At the other end of the phone, Xun said very simply.

    "They expel you from the mountain village as an important target of surveillance. They plan to solve you when you have any problems, and let me be responsible for the guy who monitors you. Now, is there any reason to tell them? Or... Are you afraid?"

    "How is it possible? I also want to protect my brother and everyone with my own strength."

    "That''s right. Although I won''t force you not to think about the things after that, you really ask for too many things. No matter how much you worry, some things can''t be transferred by your will. Therefore, first consider how to solve the things in front of you. At least, if you lose now, what will you lose, and if you win, what will you protect. This is something you can''t give in to. "

    "I see. Even without the power of my brother, I will never lose."

    "Very good," said Xun with a smile.

    "I''ll wipe your ass. even if the other party holds the ''white tiger'' - teach them a good lesson."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    The showdown is still a week away. However, if Geng Xizi and others go on like this, there is no doubt that they will not be able to defeat zaolai Gaozhi and others.

    Therefore, in order to improve combat effectiveness, training is undoubtedly necessary, but in the case of limited time, we must think of the most effective way.

    бкбкTo this end, we must first understand the characteristics of the other party.

    Shu and WAN Liya already know that naruhi''s skill type is an all-round swordsman who controls the spirit knife "Shuye" and can be flexibly used in medium and close combat, but he is a complete stranger to wasase Gaozhi and walnut. To fight those two men, we must first master their situation.

    In the riverside clearing where Shu used the magic to drive away humans for exercise

    "First of all, Gao Zhi, like me, is of the speed type."

    Geng Xizi began to explain to Shu and WAN Liya about his former partners.

    "The fighting style is high-speed gunshot. The main attack method is to use speed to disturb the opponent and attack when approaching the opponent. However, this was when I was a ''mountain village'' - it was five years ago."

    "You mean, is it possible that his current type will change?"

    For Shu who has been exposed to power knowledge for less than half a year, further explanation is needed.

    "No." Geng Xizi shook his head,

    "That''s impossible. I think Wan Liya should have known that his natural qualification has a great impact on the type of ability. Of course, it is also possible to exercise the ability of other systems in the future, but the possibility of exceeding the original system can be said to be almost zero."

    And

    "Although my strength should have been above him in the past, judging by the contact during the last confrontation, now the other party''s strength is probably above me... At least, Gao Zhi has the upper hand in strength."

    "How could this happen..."

    "Please don''t worry, Mr. Shu. Even so, the other party is only the speed type after all. Even if the power is very strong, it can''t be compared with the power type at all."

    Facing the uneasy man, Maria proudly raised her chest and said.

    "Not bad. The magic method Shu is also much better. It''s important to be good at what you are good at. Don''t pay too much attention to this problem. Just find the most effective tactical combination from your own system. For the magic type Shu, who is also an upper magician, focus on fighting at a distance from the enemy."

    "But..."

    "Geng Xizi, can you tell us about the long gun in the hands of zaolai Gaozhi... Is it a special spirit gun called ''white tiger''?" Wan Liya quickly turned off the topic and pulled Cheng Laishu.

    "It was originally one of the ''four gods'' originated in China. As a sacred animal guarding the west, the power of the'' white tiger ''was hosted in the spirit gun. It should be said that the'' white tiger ''of the family was not hosted in the spirit gun.

    However, in the past, there was a "white tiger" in Japan. In the era of the prevalence of Yin-Yang Taoism, some of the yin-yang teachers appointed to guard Kyoto deified the four gods and made artifact as the medium of sacrifice. The spirit gun is one of them. "

    Having said that, weapons that are too powerful will also impose some constraints on usersбо There are also conditions and limitations for the power of the white tiger to be brought into play as a soul gun. As long as we make use of this, we should still be able to fight a war. " Geng Xizi said patiently.

    "Guard the sacred beast of the West... Sure enough, will it be difficult to deal with the attack facing the west?"

    Geng Xizi shook his head at the question raised by Wan Liya.

    "No, just the opposite. The power of the ''white tiger'' guarding the West cannot launch against the West. On the contrary, it will exert its greatest power when it turns its back to the West and attacks the East."

    "Although the ''white tiger'' belongs to the gold in China''s five elements thought, if it is classified according to the four elements, it should be divided into wind - this should be the attribute of Gaozhi, which is most suitable for the type of speed."

    "Has Geng Xizi seen the real power of the spirit gun?"

    "I haven''t seen it with my own eyes. However, I''ve heard that it can generate a ''sweeping wind''."

    "Although the advantage of the long gun is in the length, if it is the range, Shu''s magic should dominate, and in the case of close combat, it is more beneficial to wanliya. In the battle with Gao Zhi, we should try to fight with our back to the West. However, Gao Zhi should already know that we will do this. In addition, this guy''s moving speed is faster than us. If he gets around to the west In any case, don''t put yourself in the east position on the diagonal. "

    Geng Xizi took a breath and continued, "distance and direction - as long as you pay attention to these two points, you will find a victory."

    "I have records of your analysis, but the most important thing is the actual combat. Your opponent will come soon." Mu Hantian said with a smile.

    But his words made Geng Xizi shiver.

 Chapter 977

    Chengse Shuo felt the cold feeling on his throat and held his breath.

    The girl in front of her is pointing at herself with the blade of her sword.

    The reason why I stopped at a place separated by a line is that I was practicing. However, if this is actual combat, Shu will undoubtedly die.

    "Well, just have a rest." Alan, whose expression eased, took back his lightsaber with a Shua.

    "Ah..." with the relaxation of the pressure that bound his body, Shu sat down on the ground. At the same time, the whole body''s tension is replaced by a sudden sense of fatigue. But

    "Continue... I can continue..."

    Even so, she still had to try to stand up. A soft white towel was put on her shoulder.

    "I know Shu works hard, but I''d better take a break first and come back when my strength recovers. It''s dangerous to be unable to concentrate when she''s too reluctant. And Ellen needs to rest when she comes to help with training."

    One hand gently put on his head, Shu nodded slightly.

    "Why don''t you just let us play?" Alan didn''t understand when he took the water handed over by Mu Hantian.

    "Well, although I don''t want to see Shu injured, they also need to grow up. They can''t do without fighting."

    From Geng Xizi, I learned that zaolai Gaozhi, who used the spirit gun "white tiger", is naruhi in the wild? The walnut sisters and, just in case, spogon, who said that they would not participate in this battle. They practice in the form of actual combat every day.

    This city has a famous Duli Park, a big river and several golf courses. As long as you use magic such as driving away humans, you can easily find a place to practice. Therefore, after school this day, Shu immediately came to the miscellaneous woods in the golf course next to Duli park for practice.

    After receiving Mu Hantian''s comfort, Shu is taking a deep breath and adjusting his breath

    "Please, Mr. Shu. This is a sports drink rich in minerals. Please use this to replenish the water."

    "Well... Thank you."

    After receiving the bottle containing the sports drink claimed to contain the same ingredients as sweat, Shu opened the bottle cap and drank. The soothing coolness flows into the body along the throat.

    "Geng Xizi, it''s your turn right away. Get ready."

    "Yes, you can start at any time." Geng Xizi took out his magic sword brenhild and went to Mu Hantian.

    "OK, then Huimei, please." Mu Hantian said to his back.

    "Yes, yes. Although I don''t want to help you, I can''t help it. Who let me live there for free for so long."

    Huimei jumps to Mu Hantian, and then launches the holy sword "evolution holy sword бд blade". There is no need to break the evil clothes. After all, this is just training.

    "OK, you can train nearby. As for vanria, you can play with me."

    "No problem at all," said vanria confidently.

    "OK, let''s start." after that, Mu Hantian began to teach wanliya.

    Mu Hantian is very clear about the requirements of wanliya, has a good response, supports the physical strength of long-term combat, and can give consideration to both steady attack and defense. Perception is the best.

    Looking at Mu Hantian and WAN Liya, Shu is very regretful. Although he has long known that his strength is the bottom at home, his personal experience still makes Shu feel distressed.

    In these short days, Shu felt his lack of strength.

    It is only about half a year since we realized the power and existence different from the common sense of the world. It''s because I''m lucky to have the ability of magic. Now I can sing powerful magic.

    According to vanria, this is a very amazing growth rate. Moreover, he has been exercising with wanliya as his opponent, but compared with Mu Hantian, he still has an overwhelming lack of practical experience.

    Therefore, in the actual combat practice with Geng Xizi and WAN Liya at the beginning, they can compete at first, but because they can not adapt to the tension and pressure of battle, they consume more in physical and spiritual aspects than the two people, and gradually can not keep up with their rhythm.

    And just now he was completely abused by one side. Alan, no matter what, was much faster than himself. He couldn''t help it at all.

    This is already the case in practice. It may be worse in actual combat.

    ... if this goes on.

    Only myself is dragging my feet.

    "No, I can''t go on like this. I didn''t grow up with Ben, but I dragged everyone back." Shu knew that everyone wouldn''t care about this, but she didn''t want to.

    Clearly, the decisive battle will begin in four days - in Shu''s heart, anxiety and anxiety are deepening.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Mu Hantian got up in the morning and went to school. After school, he helped Shu three to practice until dark, and then went home to sleep.

    Repeated these three things, and a few days passed in an instant.

    In the evening, only two days before the decisive battle, Geng Xizi received a contact from zaolai Gaozhi. The stage for battle has been set. Without any extra words, I hung up after telling the place and time.

    "Have you decided yet?" Mu asked.

    "Yes, they said that in order to avoid being disturbed as much as possible, they decided to fight at night."

    "Really... But that would be better." Mu Hantian nodded. It seems that the other party is very considerate.

    "In order to avoid making small moves in the composition of the boundary and inside the space, the boundary will be opened by the other party and us before the battle begins. It seems that Shu can use the magic of space boundary in addition to driving away humans?" Geng Xizi asked Shu.

    "Yes. Although I haven''t opened the border with others, I think there should be no problem."

    "Brother, would you like some milk, too?"

    "Huh? Ah, then give me some."

    "Yes," replied vanria. Then he went into the kitchen.

    There was a slight sound of the machine running from the kitchen. Seems to be using a microwave. Then

    "Brother, I heated your. Please add maple syrup according to your taste. This can make you sleep well."

    "Ah, thank you." Mu Hantian smiled and waved in the air inexplicably.

    At the same time

    "Damn it, how did they open the border, Lars? Can you tell me?" asked Jester coldly.

    "You ask me, I ask who to go. Anyway, I don''t want to continue, and I remind you that the guy''s perception is very terrible. If we get closer or use magic, we will be found." Lars understands that Mu Hantian must know he came to open the boundary, so he has to withdraw now.

    Yes, Mu Hantian kept waving to create the border. Just now he felt an uninvited guest and just came down.

    "Don''t you have any other way?" asked jester.

    "I have a way. If we get close, we will definitely be found, and you can see the strength of that person. If he finds out what the consequences are, I don''t say you know, so we''d better go back," RASS said. However, just as Lars was about to turn around, jester remained motionless.

    "I said when you''re going to watch. I don''t want to be seen by that guy. If he finds out, we''ll have to run away." Lars said impatiently, looking at Jaster who was still motionless.

    "You can go back first and monitor the changes of chengse Shu. It''s a task assigned to me by Lord zokir."

    "I know what you''re thinking, but please consider our safety when you do things. Have you ever thought that he may have found us by opening the border. I don''t want to make a big escape late at night."

    After Jaster looked at Lars with a stern expression, her body disappeared from there as if it had melted into the void.

    "I''ll leave the rest to you." Lars said to himself and slowly disappeared into the night.

    ?

 Chapter 978

    The day of the showdown has come. Because the battle didn''t start until evening, Mu Hantian and others still went to school as usual. Prepare to meet with Maria after school, and then go to the agreed place.

    On the contrary, teak Xi has never been to school since then. I guess it''s to avoid meeting here.

    There is no way. After all, we are now in a hostile relationship. Meeting before the battle will inevitably shake.

    It''s time for lunch break.

    Watching the back of Shu who left the classroom with the girls of her close classmates for lunch as usual, Mu Hantian stood up from his seat.

    Thanks to the blessing of talking with takigawa, Mu Hantian is no longer completely isolated in his class recently. However, although I can speak a few words, I don''t have friends who are good enough to have lunch together. Takigawa has been eating lunch alone for more than ten days. Since the incident a few days ago, Shu and teak''s fans haven''t been in trouble again, even when they are alone. Although I don''t think that the matter in the atrium can solve their emotional problems, I still hope to let it go as it is now.

    Mu Hantian, who was thinking about these things, was stopped by head teacher sakazaki when he came out of the classroom and came to the corridor.

    "Cold weather. Takikawa hasn''t come to class these days. Do you know the specific reason?"

    "No, I don''t know anything... Did that guy stop coming to school without even saying hello?"

    "No... at first, I made a phone call and said, ''there are some things to rest for a few days at home'', but I didn''t explain the details."

    "Well..."

    Takikawa hasn''t been to school since the day after we had barbecue together. In terms of contact, I just sent a text message informing that the demon clan of the current demon king faction may launch an attack. And I didn''t show up last night. I guess I was watching each other with jester.

    Sakazaki scratched his head,

    "It''s also a phone call, not to mention the apartment where he lives alone. Even when he calls his parents'' house, no one answers. I thought you had a good relationship with him and might know something... Yezhong also has a rest these days. Is there any strange flu going on recently?"

    With that, he tilted his head and left.

    "Brother, can you go to lunch with me?" Geng Xizi asked.

    "Eh? OK, let''s go."

    "Yes."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Mu Hantian and Geng Xizi came out of the classroom, walked in the corridor and suddenly stopped. Because right in front of me, a young girl was standing there.

    "Pomelo Xi..."

    Standing there is Yezhong teak Xi, who should not have come to school today. Without saying a word, pomelo Xi took Geng Xizi''s hand and took Mu Hantian with her. The three came to the nearby storage room. Pomelo Xi went in with Mu Hantian and Geng Xizi, and then went back to God and closed the door directly.

    "Please, Han Tian, Geng Xizi... I hope you don''t participate in the battle tonight."

    "I''m not fighting with you, but Geng Xizi''s words..."

    "That''s impossible... I should have said it before." Geng Xizi took Mu Hantian''s words.

    "I understand. Your mood... But now the situation has changed decisively. Geng Xizi, you should also know what it means to change from ''monitoring object'' to ''eliminating object''."

    "That''s true. But..."

    Geng Xizi quietly put his hand on naruhi''s shoulders. Staring into her sad upward looking eyes,

    "Even so, we want to protect Shu... And I''m no longer a brave man. I''ve lost my qualification and mission to protect the world. Now I''m just the guy''s family and sister. This is a fact that can''t be changed no matter who I''m against or how severe the situation is. Therefore, I''ll fight to protect the guy and my family - - because I think it''s my mission now that I''ve lost everything. "

    "Even if you fight with me and walnut, are you willing?" it has been determined that Mu Hantian will not fight with them, and teak Xi has set his goal on Geng Xizi.

    "Although I may disappoint you by saying so, you are right. I will protect Shu. This is also my commitment to my brother and dad."

    "Really..."

    Teak Xi whispered, quietly moved his body, turned around and prepared to leave. But

    "Hey, wait a minute!" Mu Hantian took pomelo Xi''s hand. Because teak can''t leave yet.

    "Let go of me... We have nothing to say."

    Facing her sad eyes and trying to get rid of her hand,

    "Sorry. But I have something for you."

    With this saying, Mu Hantian took out the prepared things from his pocket and stuffed them into pomelo Xi''s hands.

    "Key?"

    "Ah. This is the key to our home."

    Hearing Mu Hantian''s words, teak Xi opened her eyes in surprise.

    "Why..."

    "There''s no reason. I just want to do it."

    After listening to this, narushi didn''t say anything more. I thought it was her refusal, but she left the spare room without saying a word with the key.

    Although he didn''t look back, Mu Hantian didn''t care, so he left with Geng Xizi.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    9 p.m. - there are only ten minutes left before the battle begins.

    Mu Hantian took Geng Xizi with Shu and WAN Liya to the subway station.

    Because that''s where wasase Gaozhi designated the meeting place. Amid the hustle and bustle of a large number of people, Mu Hantian and others looked around.

    "Ah, here you are."

    Spogon''s figure suddenly appeared at the end of the crowd. Spogon, who was followed by zaose Gaozhi, walnut and teak Xi, stopped a few meters away and confronted Mu Hantian.

    "It seems that everyone is here - let''s start right away."

    "Hey, wait a minute! Do you want to be in a place with so many people." Shu made a confused voice.

    Geng Xizi was also surprised. Because it is a weekend night, the number of pedestrians is much more than usual. Therefore, I thought I would go from here to a place suitable for fighting without anyone.

    "I can understand your surprise. However, we have visited all parts of the city this week. Indeed, there are some suitable places just to avoid people''s eyes and ears. The parks and forests in the west of the city you use for special training are good choices."

    However, when spo was saying this to Li, he was picked up by zaose Gaozhi behind him.

    "The forest and the forest in the park are the sacred places to build this urban area, and they are also the places where the Earth passes. If such places are destroyed in order to defeat you, it is putting the cart before the horse."

    "I see..." Geng Xizi fully understood what Gao Zhi said.

    бкбкAs the existence of protecting the world, the brave can give full play to their special abilities.

    Among them is the power obtained by concluding a contract with the spirit or the beast controlled by the gods, and borrowed under the restriction of "only use in legitimate things".

    Therefore, even if there is such an exoneration symbol as overthrowing the demon family, if we excessively destroy the natural environment or kill innocent creatures, the "filth" produced by this behavior will no longer be able to obtain power from the elves. More importantly, if the stability of the earth vein is destroyed, large-scale natural disasters are likely to occur in the future.

 Chapter 979

    "Moreover, if there is nothing around, because there is no shelter, the border is easy to be directly damaged. If you accidentally destroy the border, it''s really ugly."

    SPO then said, "however, there is no need to worry about these here. Anyway, the boundary to be expanded is also a type of reproduction of the environment on the basis of separation from space. There are so many buildings in front of the subway station, which will only be destroyed as replica buildings, and only we who exclude ordinary people can enter the boundary."

    "But... Even so, there is still a danger that the border will be destroyed."

    Wan Liya said, "since we want to fight, I think we should at least choose to fight in the late night when there are few people?"

    After hearing this

    "What a failure... It will make you, the demon clan, worry about your surroundings."

    SPO said with a wry smile: "We have indeed considered this danger, but the environmental structure around here is too complex. Although the boundary will be jointly developed by Gao Zhi on our side and the young lady who inherits the power of the former demon king on your side, it is regrettable that the two people''s consciousness alone cannot completely replicate the boundary to a certain extent. Therefore, we must use this place The power of the people around us. "

    "It turned out that we should use the consciousness of the surrounding human beings to reflect the spatial structure in the boundary."

    After hearing the reason that Geng Xizi, who knew the expansion method of the boundary, said, spo smiled.

    "That''s right. Now, there are a lot of people around here. Everyone perceives the area by looking at the scene and listening to the sound. It''s like a camera - they can see clearly even where we don''t see. The boundary made by using these clear images will be more refined and more importantly, more solid. And , it is very difficult to reproduce the boundary of this space. We must concentrate on the construction. In this way, it will be more difficult for both sides to do any small actions. And... "

    SPO continued: "whenever and wherever the border is destroyed, the battle must be temporarily interrupted. Therefore, fighting in such a place now is not a bad choice for you, I think."

    "What do you mean?"

    Looking at Shu, who frowned and asked questions, spo shrugged and explained, "if you are at a disadvantage - deliberately remove or destroy the border, it will be difficult for us to take action against you again, because doing so will endanger the people around you."

    "Whatever you say, but whether the battle can start." Mu Hantian frowned and stopped Shu who wanted to say, looking at spo and others.

    "No problem, let''s go, Gao Zhi."

    Therefore, the construction of the boundary began.

    First, wasase Takashi inserted the "white tiger" into the ground, and Shu used it as a medium to start using the enchantment magic.

    Ordinary people without special abilities not only can''t see Shu''s magic, but also the spirit gun "white tiger". Because of this, Shu can calmly start the boundary.

    Shu focuses on his own consciousness. The boundary to be expanded is an area with a radius of several kilometers centered on the "white tiger". Although it is the enemy''s weapon, the power of the "white tiger" guarding his position will also lend its power if it is to expand the boundary to avoid being involved around him.

    At the end of Shu''s singing, the enchantment magic amplified by the "white tiger" was launched.

    Existing in the surrounding buildings and so on, all the "matter" is reproduced in the form of "state", and the space in the boundary is reconstructed. However, in this process, some things are gradually disappearing.

    We must not involve ordinary people who have nothing to do with this battle.

    Just as the construction of the border was about to be completed, Mu Hantian began to disappear.

    "Well, I''ll go back first, Shu. Come back when you''re finished. Remember to bring back the victory."

    "Don''t worry, you will definitely win."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Mu Hantian went back directly for a reason.

    "What''s the matter? CHEN Ye, call me back so soon." when he came to the house where CHEN Ye and others lived, Mu Hantian asked directly.

    "It''s this thing. We don''t know what it is, but the energy inside is so strong that we don''t dare to touch it." Chen ye took two steps to the left, and Mu cold Tian saw clearly behind her - it was a white light mass.

    "How did this thing come from? I can feel that its energy is not ordinary."

    "We don''t know. When we were having dinner just now, this thing fell out inexplicably." Huimei said.

    "Xiaoguang, can you check its information?" Mu Hantian can only ask Xiaoguang in his mind.

    "No problem. Please wait a minute... This thing is the prototype of the world."

    "The rudiment of the world?"

    "That''s right. The prototype of the world is an indispensable part of the birth of a world. It can be said to be the way of heaven of the world. But how can it be. This is the prototype of the world of Andre Isla. But they don''t say that the world has been destroyed?"

    "Well, Andre Isla''s?"

    "HMM. but this thing is useless. The will of the world inside has been destroyed. The only value left is this huge energy."

    "That means I can absorb it?"

    "Yes. Although it can''t be absorbed completely, some are still OK. I can store it in your body first and then absorb it slowly."

    "Let''s start."

    With a light breath, Mu Hantian ended his dialogue with Xiaoguang.

    Then he put his eyes on the light ball on the table.

    "Mr. Han Tian, do you know what this is?"

    "Ah, this is from ander Isla. It could have been used to rebuild ander Isla, but unfortunately, it is useless now. The only use is to absorb the energy inside." Mu Hantian patiently explained to qiansui.

    With that, Mu Hantian waved to the light ball, and the light ball flew into Mu Hantian''s body in an instant.

    "Ah ah...!" this unprecedented pain, is this the power of a world. Sure enough, now I can''t fully absorb it, so I can only take my time.

    Resisting the pain and burning feeling of the body, Mu cold day began to disperse the power of the light ball and slowly absorb it into the body.

    "Mr. Han Tian! Are you all right!" qiansui kept shouting.

    "I''m fine. Don''t worry, Xiaoqian. But this power is really huge. I only absorbed a quarter of it, and all my power has recovered, or even stronger."

    "It''s all right." qiansui patted his chest with a frightened face.

    "Well, I''ll go first. I must have a rest."

 Chapter 980

    After returning home, Mu Hantian lay in bed for three hours and heard the sound of opening the door and went downstairs. Geng Xizi, they have come back.

    "Did you win?"

    "Of course I won!" Maria looked excited.

    In contrast to Wan Liya''s excitement, Geng Xizi''s distress.

    "What''s the matter? Geng Xizi."

    "It''s Nancy. She''s back to the village, too."

    "Eh? Is Nancy back to the village?"

    "Yes. I don''t think pomelo Xi will come back. It''s not easy to see it. As a result..."

    "Well, don''t think too much. You''ve been tired all day. Go take a bath and go to bed."

    "I see."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    The bell rang to announce the end of class.

    Stand up. Salute - it should have been the monitor''s job to issue these orders.

    But on this day, the orders of class B of shengban School Park for one year were all executed by the Deputy monitor.

    Because the monitor naruhi Nonaka didn''t come to class.

    Aware of the reason, he looked at the same row by the window as himself - the front seat.

    Teak''s seat, which has been empty this morning. Then, what Shu looked at was Mu Hantian sitting beside him. Like Shu, he is looking at teak Xi''s seat.

    Shu quietly fell down his eyes.

    Shu, their battle with Youxi and others was three days ago. Last Friday. After the battle, he followed the man named spo and left with the other two.

    Yesterday, they visited the apartment where teak lived. I know very well that she can''t be here. Even so, he still felt restless and walked there unconsciously.

    But what they saw was incredible. The workers are carrying out the items in Tracy''s room. Besides, they are not the workers of the moving company. But the workers responsible for resource recovery and waste disposal.

    Hurried to ask the workers and the manager of the apartment, he learned that teak Xi had dissolved the peace agreement with the landlord and asked him to dispose of the left furniture and daily necessities.

    After returning home, Mu Hantian received a letter. The sender is Nancy. But there was no letter in the envelope. Only one key to Dongcheng''s house. After asking, I learned that Mu Hantian gave it to you Xi before the battle. And now it''s returned.

    So they realized. The fact that Josh will never come back.

    I''m afraid the application for dropping out will be submitted to the school in the near future.

    Judging from the fact that the apartment was removed so quickly, maybe it''s just that the student himself was not informed. Maybe the relevant procedures have been completed long ago.

    Obviously, he is his own enemy, but he just can''t help thinking.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    As a result, on this day, I ushered in school absently.

    After school, Mu Hantian and Geng Xizi walked home with Shu.

    Soon - they got home.

    "We''re back! Maria, I have something to ask you and..." Shu three people just got home and found that the attractive fragrance had been floating to the porch. Shu didn''t care to change his clothes, so he was ready to come to the kitchen to find Maria to say something, but he saw a cold figure, which was teak Xi who had been away for a long time.

    "Naruhi, welcome back." looking at naruhi in the kitchen, Mu Hantian smiled.

    "Well, I''ll come back and take my responsibility." teak Xi said simply.

    "Eh? It changed Shu from the target of destruction back to the target of monitoring. Therefore, we need to find another person to complete this task?" Mu Hantian guessed.

    "Yes, cold weather... All this time, it was regarded as never happened. So I was put back. By the way, after walnut heard about you, I decided to come, but I can''t wait. Come first."

    "Don''t think too much. Anyway, naruhi welcomes you back."

    Pomelo Xi nodded, and then held Mu Hantian tightly in their arms in the surprised eyes.

    "Cold day..." teak Xi closed her eyes and put her pretty face close to Mu cold day. The meaning was obvious.

    "HMM."

    But when naruhi was about to succeed, there was a dissatisfied cough nearby.

    "I thought I wouldn''t see you again, but I saw you again... I thought of you and didn''t bother you. I didn''t expect that I was so strong that I was going to start kissing." Shu, who was excited and dissatisfied after Chou Xi came back, looked at Chou Xi and said.

    "This... This..." Mu Hantian was also embarrassed and didn''t know what to say. Mu Hantian wants to break away from the embrace of teak Xi, but he can''t. It''s very simple. Teak Xi holds him tightly and hugs Mu Hantian more tightly like a provocative Shu.

    "Classmate Cheng Shu... I''m sorry, I''m busy with the cold weather now. If you have anything, I hope you''ll come back later." teak Xi said calmly. She didn''t seem to care about Shu and completely regarded her as air.

    "Are you all right? You can say such brazen words in someone else''s house!" Shu was very dissatisfied. Although she is very worried about teak Xi''s problem, now that she is back, it means that she is all right, and she doesn''t need to worry about anything. However, she doesn''t intend to give in on Mu Hantian''s problem.

    "The keys have been returned. How did you get in? Besides, you have to prepare food for yourself... I can call the police for your illegal intrusion." Shu threatened.

    "No, if I''m not wrong, it was wanliya."

    "Wan Liya? It seems that she made up her own mind before I allowed you to come in. It seems that I should educate her about who is the master." Shu sneered.

    Seeing such a terrible Shu, Mu Hantian could only mourn for wanliya for three seconds in his heart.

    At this time, with a click, the door was opened and the prisoner who put Nancy into the living room appeared.

    "You''ve been waiting for a long time, pomelo Xi... Oh. When did Ernie sauce, Geng Xizi and Lord Shu come back?" Wan Liya asked in surprise at the three people who had come back.

    "Wan Liya? It''s you who put this guy in!" a cold feeling hung from the corner of Shu''s mouth.

    "Eh? Eh? What''s the problem...?" looking at the sneering Shu, Wan Liya was a little confused.

    "After teak hee''s absence, Lord Shu, your mood is quite low... I also think you will be happy. In order to surprise you, I specially hid my shoes and waited for you to come back. Moreover - don''t lord Shu always care about teak hee''s affairs after that?" Wan Liya replied.

    "Who told you to do these superfluous things and still say superfluous words." Shu''s face turned red and flustered.

    "Is it true?" teak Xi looked at Mu cold day calmly.

    "Well, Shu is also worried about teak Xi."

    "Hum hum." after listening to Mu Hantian''s words, pomelo Xi didn''t say anything, so she looked at Shu.

    "Ah, what do you mean by your unpleasant expression? I just feel sorry for you, so I have some sympathy for you! But now it is very clear that you are all right, please leave the house immediately!" Shu said crazily.

    "Well, well, don''t repel Lord teak Xi like this. After all, Lord teak Xi will be a good partner. Don''t be so cold. It''s rare that she prepared dinner for us," Wan Liya advised.

    "I see. The food in the kitchen is made by Youxi. It smells delicious." Geng Xizi, a childhood sweetheart, was a little surprised. In her impression, she has never cooked since she was a child.

    At this time... Mu Hantian''s phone rang.

    "Hello, what can I do for you?"

    "Come to the appointed place. I have something to tell you." a voice came from the other end of the phone.

    "I know. I''ll come right away." after hanging up the phone, Mu Hantian said sorry to pomelo Xi and others, and went out.

 Chapter 981

    After leaving home, Mu Hantian came to the place agreed with takikawa on the phone - the hamburger store at the subway.

    Because there was beef stew prepared by teak Xi at home, Mu Hantian only ordered a drink.

    In contrast, takigawa said while munching on the potatoes in the set meal: "seriously, your family is really busy. You''re really hard to go in with naruhi." takigawa said with a smile.

    "You''re laughing at me, takigawa."

    "No, no, No. I''m really worried about you. It''s not only naruhi, but also chenglaishu and her attendant nightmare. It''s strange if you don''t work hard." takigawa said solemnly. But why is that smiling face so badly beaten?

    "No, don''t talk nonsense."

    "OK, OK, I won''t say. But we saw something interesting."

    "Something interesting?"

    "Ah, it''s the battle between chenglai and the brave. In the battle, chenglai once took the full blow of the spirit gun. As a result, although the upper part of the building was blown away, chenglai was not hurt."

    "Did... You save Shu?"

    "No. It was she who saved Cheng Lai."

    "Is it...?"

    "That''s right. But NAGase himself didn''t realize... At that time, only for a short moment, the power of Wilbert inherited by NAGase was launched." takigawa told the truth.

    "In fact, the guy I watched the battle with at that time also opened a barrier in front of her in order to protect chenglai. Although the level of the boundary you opened is quite high, it can cope with the guy''s power. However, the fault barrier of the graviton force field generated by chenglai bounced the guy''s barrier together with the blow of the spirit gun. Although I ate it Surprised, he still made a calm analysis and came to the conclusion that although it was very slow, the power of Wilbert inherited by chengse was indeed gradually awakening. "

    "The awakening of narase belongs to the guy''s expectation. But the guy is interested in Geng Xizi."

    At this point, he lowered his voice.

    "Geng Xizi used the elimination skill once in the battle. At that moment, he was seen by the guy. Not only the magic that had been started, but also the scene that the established channel between Geng Xizi and the elves had been eliminated by Geng Xizi. At this time, the guy should be reporting to his master in the demon world."

    "Well, then our plan can start."

    "Of course."

    Takigawa nodded and smiled at Mu Hantian.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    The so-called campus life is basically the same life day after day.

    Every day I get up early, go to school, attend classes, and then go home.

    Some people will devote themselves to community activities after school, or walk elsewhere with friends or lovers. They have their own ways to celebrate their youth; However, that is always a small part of the daily circle.

    However, it is mixed with some "non routine" events that are quite rare for students.

    That''s one of the few precious opportunities of the year - doing things every year.

    Nearly a month after the beginning of the second semester, one day, when the footsteps of autumn began to feel in the morning and midnight, a news was announced at the morning class meeting of the high school Department of the "shengban School Park".

    "Everyone should know that there will be a sports meeting next month."

    In Mu Hantian''s class, today''s equally bright class guide sakazaki Shou looked around the students who scanned the summary table of the sports meeting in hand and said:

    "Please fill in the items you want to participate in and hand them back at the next big class meeting. Since not everyone can participate in the items you want, remember to write more options."

    For the upcoming big event, students'' expressions can be roughly divided into three types: expectation, trouble and not particularly interested.

    "In addition - at that time, we will also elect executive cadres for the games, one for men and one for women."

    Sakazaki''s words made most people show their disgust.

    Such a frank response in the classroom made sakazaki smile bitterly.

    "Don''t look so ugly. By the way - is anyone willing to volunteer now?"

    Seeing the silence in the class, sakazaki leaned on the desk and said: "Well, I think so... However, the teacher still hopes that you can take the initiative to strive for this opportunity. After all, being a cadre of school activities is not just to make trouble for yourself; if you work hard, you will get relative extra points in academic performance. This is a great opportunity for those who want to participate in the selection."

    "How much does the teacher''s academic achievement bonus help the selection?"

    The female student''s question made sakazaki smile and shrug.

    "It depends on your performance. However, it should be noted that the selection test is different from the general academic ability test. It also refers to the students'' personal extracurricular performance. Participating in the activities of the student union will be added to the academic score. That''s because of this. Therefore, opportunities such as being able to express their positive aspects are actually very valuable. I hope you will keep them in mind."

    When the bell rang, sakazaki gently knocked on the desk with the name book of the starting point, and said with a smile:

    "That''s it - sorry, I have to have PE class in the first quarter, which still wastes your time."

    Physical education is different from changing classrooms. It needs some preparation time.

    This is because students have to change into sportswear. Today, the male students took out their sports clothes from the locker in the corridor as usual, but the female students just left with a plastic bag like container.

    "Hmm? Don''t girls need to change their sportswear?"

    "No, not today."

    After Mu Hantian asked, he also went to the other end of the corridor, and teak Xi followed his head, and thenбкбк

    "What are you talking about, brother? Didn''t I say that girls have swimming class this day?"

    A voice came from the side, followed the sound, Shu also came together unconsciously.

    "Yes, you seem to have said."

    One of the characteristics of this shengban School Park is that swimming classes are not limited to summer.

    Because there are not only indoor warm water swimming pool, but also steam room and other related facilities that can fully warm students after class.

    "No... I just said it yesterday, and you forgot it today?"

    "Sorry, I''m thinking about something."

    When Mu Hantian explained this to Shu, who frowned greatly, pomelo Xi tilted her head and asked:

    "But chenglai, I and Geng Xizi showed you our swimsuit last night?"

    "Teak hee, you......" x2

    "Wild, wild how..."

    The explosive facts that teak Xi said casually made Mu Hantian and Shu and Geng Xizi who had just come together stupid. In a momentбкбк

    A disturbing smell came from behind Mu cold sky. Yes, I''m afraid that''s murderous. Although Mu Hantian was afraid to look back - he was sure that every male classmate behind him stared at him. (well, the FFF regiment is invincible.)

    In addition to Shu, another teak Xi''s cohabitation life has emerged, which is now the fifth day; Not to mention the whole class, the news has spread all over the school. (Geng Xizi is my sister, needless to say.)

    Well, it can''t be covered in paper. It''s not something you want to hide.

    Mu Hantian carried the jealousy of the male classmates in his class and sighed secretly in his heart. He looked at the three of them.

    In the shengban School Park where Mu Hantian and others studied, there are a pair of beautiful girls who can be called Shuangbi - that is, narase Shu and naruhi in the wild. As soon as the lovely Geng Xizi entered the School Park, he also became the goal of boys. Although his popularity was not as high as Shu and pomelo Xizi, it was not low.

    Living under the same roof with such three girls, it is inevitable to suffer such resentment. Besides, I really enjoyed the swimsuit show of the three of them.

    Shu three people will wear swimsuits to Mu Hantian. They are the bad idea of another cohabitant, a Laurie and a color dream demon; As expected, she was not willing to be a simple swimsuit show, but also deliberately played a little trick.

    "I''ll accompany you here - takigawa, let''s go."

    "Eh? Oh, I understand... Er, it''s too fast! It''s dangerous, Xiao Tian! Why do you walk so fast?"

    Mu Hantian grabbed takigawa''s hand as soon as he finished talking, ignoring his amazement at the speed and dragged him away.

    The other male students staring at Mu Hantian also left Shu, Youxi and Geng Xizi with silly eyes.

 Chapter 982

    "Takigawa, is everything ready?" Mu Han asked takigawa.

    "Don''t worry, I''m ready for Jaster to attack your house, and I''ll lead you away. No problem."

    For Zuo Kiel''s sake, he and takikawa met again at the hamburger restaurant that day to ensure the final layout.

    "Yes, I''ve arranged Shu''s safety. I can''t break the defense I set in two days with Zuo Kiel''s strength. You need to confirm zokiel''s location for the rest. If my strength has not been restored, I don''t dare to mess around. But now I''m sure. The biggest problem is that Zuo Kiel doesn''t have a fixed place and is still hidden It''s too deep. If you don''t use it, he won''t take the bait at all. "

    "But is that ok? If you don''t tell Shu, what should you tell her in the future?" takigawa asked.

    "No, you can''t tell her about vanria yet. What you have to do this time is to prevent zokiel from running away. Although I don''t think he has a chance, it''s better to leave some backhands."

    "You''re really cautious, but this is also your most terrible place." takigawa said with a bitter smile.

    "I''ll take your compliment and leave the rest to you." then Mu Hantian got up and left the hamburger.

    "I don''t know whether it''s right or wrong to cooperate with you." takigawa looked at Mu Hantian who was gone, and told him rationally not to cooperate with him, and the farther away from him, the better. But emotionally, he knew that in addition to Xingye Maple can help him, even if the demon king can''t help him for the time being, his revenge is far away.

    "I''m really going to eat it. Well, forget it, I don''t have to worry about it. Anyway, there''s a tall man worrying about the future of the demon world. I''m worried about something." takigawa left slowly and slowly integrated into the night.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    The next day, Mu Hantian and others were having breakfast. Takigawa attacked the house of Dongcheng family with magic.

    "Shu, Wan Liya, you two stay here. Geng Xizi and teak Xi go out."

    "How can I!" Shu immediately rejected Mu Hantian''s proposal.

    "Shu, be obedient. The target opposite is you, so you can''t go out. Wan Liya stays to protect you. Let''s go." Mu Hantian doesn''t talk nonsense and goes out directly with Geng Xizi and pomelo Xi.

    Mu Hantian left for five minutes. Shu was a little worried.

    "Wanlia, we also..." she wanted to ask wanlia to go out together, but her eyelids were getting heavier and heavier.

    "I''m sorry, Lord Shu." Shu seemed to finally hear what Maria said.

    Fainting Shu was held in the arms of Wan Liya, and a beautiful woman appeared beside her. This was Jaster. She looked at Wan Liya with satisfaction.

    "Well, you don''t have to go on. Lord zokiel will let your mother go," said Jester calmly.

    "Let''s leave quickly. Brother, he should have noticed something wrong. If he comes back, we''ll be in trouble," urged vanria.

    "Let''s go." Jaster also understood the truth of long dreams at night and quickly retreated to zokiel''s nest with Shu and vanria.

    When Jaster left for a long time, takigawa and Mu Hantian appeared at home.

    "How about it? Has it been finished?" asked takigawa, who was beside Mu Han.

    "You can track Jaster''s position freely. She never dreamed that wanlia would cheat her with me." takigawa smiled.

    "Then let''s take action. Takigawa, you put pressure on Jaster so that she doesn''t have time to think, so that our plan can be perfect."

    "This is natural, so I''ll give you the rest." takigawa smiled faintly and left.

    "In cold weather, why should we cooperate with this demon clan, and what''s the matter with wanliya and chengse Shu?" teak Xi asked calmly.

    "It''s time to tell pomelo Xi. It''s like this..." Mu Hantian told pomelo Xi and Geng Xizi everything.

    "In other words, all this is your plan to save vanria''s mother and destroy zokiel?" teak asked.

    "Yes." Mu Hantian nodded.

    "Why don''t you tell narase?" teak asked.

    "No, I know Shu''s character very well. She can''t hide her worries. This will only make zokiel aware of it. Moreover, it''s more natural for me to do so. You don''t have to worry about Shu''s safety. I left a guarantee for her."

    "I see." pomelo Xi believes Mu Hantian''s judgment.

    "Well, let''s have a rest first. Then we''ll fight again." Mu Hantian said.

    For a moment, Dongcheng family calmed down and waited for mu Hantian''s next action.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    The story of his parents'' murder is still fresh in his memory

    Shu was at the scene of the incident and witnessed the whole brutal atrocities with his own eyes.

    The tragedy that attacked the chenglai family took place during a family reunion - after dinner, when they were resting in the living room.

    A demon man suddenly appeared in front of them out of thin air.

    At that time, Shu still knew nothing about the demon family and couldn''t immediately understand what happened. He was just stupid.

    бкбкBut her parents are different.

    They were sure that the demon man came for Shu and launched an attack immediately.

    The first to die was the father who was always so kind to Shu.

    The father instantly showed his double swords and cut off, while the Dark Blade noise created by the demon man was just a silver flash, and his father''s hands flew into the air - at the same time, the blood dyed the living room red with a shrill cry.

    This scene made her mother grasp Shu''s shoulders and shake them fiercely and shout "run away!", but Shu was unmoved. The tragedy in front of me seems to have happened in different worlds, and I can''t feel it at all. In order to gain time for Shu to escape, the father who lost his hands still tried his best to block him in front of the man - but the man reached out and grabbed his face. In an instant, his whole body exploded, and his blood and internal organs splashed all over the living room.

    Although the strength gap was desperate, my mother didn''t give up fighting - not to defeat the demon man, but to protect Shu.

    The mother gathered in the super-high temperature flame that could not be driven by Shu and shot at the man without hesitation; But the overwhelming power of the other party was so cruel that it didn''t take much effort to pop up the mother''s inflammatory prison magic and send out a black flame in return.

    In the twinkling of an eye, the mother was covered with the fire of hell and burned into charred corpses.

    After killing Shu''s parents, the man approached her slowly - Shu doesn''t remember what happened later. When she opened her eyes again, she found herself in a strange abandoned factory; Beside him was wanliya, who had always thought he was a relative.

    There, wanlia, who showed the posture of the dream devil, told her everything about Shu.

    Since then, the war belonging to narase began.

 Chapter 983

    After half a year, the situation of that day will still reappear in the dream.

    However, Shu thought it was a good thing. Now I need those nightmares to keep that day in my heart: let the fire of hatred eager for revenge not be extinguished for a moment.

    However, since I met Mu Hantian, Geng Xizi and Xun and lived with them, the frequency of nightmares has decreased sharply. Compared with the days when his parents were almost cheated by the lawyer managing his testamentary estate after his parents died, and attacked by lustful men wandering aimlessly on the night road, it was simply different.

    Chengse knew very well what had caused such a change. In addition to revenge, he lost everything and found a new place to live - a new family.

    Butбкбк

    Chengse Shu still couldn''t forget the scream when his father''s hands were cut off, the sad blood red color of the white living room, and the smell of burning all over his mother.

    I can''t forget the tragedy that took away my normal life that day, and the culprit and the man''s face. The Revenge of killing relatives must be avenged, and there is no possibility of forgiveness. If survival is a battle of life. Then revenge for his parents is the reason for narase''s survival - the reason for waging his life.

    "HMM..." slowly, Cheng se woke up from his sleep. What you see is a scene you have never seen before - like the spacious and dark stone chamber of a castle audience hall.

    "Where is this?"

    For a time, Shu couldn''t understand why he came to such a place; We can only infer that we have lost consciousness from the difference between our current situation and our own memory.

    "Eh? How is this?"

    At this time, she found out what she was in. His hands spread slightly, chained to the wall behind him, like a prisoner under torture; The length of the chain provides a little room to move, but personal freedom is still deprived. Suddenlyбкбк

    "You finally wake up."

    The unexpected question made Shu stiff. Look at the sound, there is a beautiful female demon clan. Her staring eyes were so beautiful that they seemed to suck people in, but they were rippling with some frost like color; More stronglyбкбк

    ... she is strong

    Just standing there - really just like this can create such a confident sense of existence.

    This made Shu immediately understand his current situation. Imprisoned in a strange place, and then watched by the eyes of the strange female demon family who can''t feel goodwill, the judgment materials are extremely sufficient.

    "You caught me!"

    "You''re very smart. I didn''t expect you to keep calm under such circumstances. You have a lot of courage."

    "Then I''m really honored... I''ve decided to fight with you to the end. Of course, I''ve been prepared for being caught in an accident."

    Shu ''hum'', guessed the identity of the female demon clan in front of him and said:

    "You, the current demon king, want to live the power of the demon king in my body, so you are his subordinate?"

    Questions raised by Shuбкбк

    "Wrong, not like that."

    Unexpectedly, I got an answer from the depths of the hall - the other side of the shadow. As soon as I heard the soundбкбк

    Shu took a deep breath and kept calm. His heart soared.

    ... the sound just... Shouldn''t

    Shu looked unbelievably into the depths of the dark hall, and the hard sound of trampling on the slate continuedбкбк

    "Jaster over there is only loyal to me. Although I am indeed a minister serving his majesty reohart... Unlike his majesty, I want more than Wilbert''s strength."

    Then, a male demon came out of the darkness with a smiling voice.

    The face in his eyes, the figure, made Shu feel his blood boiling.

    The oppressive aura on the man is far stronger than the female demon clan in front of him. Among the demons, only the superior who chooses one in ten thousand can have such a powerful power.

    If Shu looks at him in his normal mental state, he should tremble because of intense fear - however, Shu now feels no fear at all.

    You can''t be wrong, you can''t be wrong, even if it turns into ash.

    That''s taking away the happiness called a safe life from me - the face of my dear parents'' deeply hated enemy.

    "Zuo... Ji... Er, Zuo Ji er." Shu screamed hard. Looking at his enemy, he wanted to rush over, but the chain of the stone wall limited Shu''s movement, but Shu didn''t give up and began to struggle violently, making the chain tinkle.

    "Oh, even the angry expression is so exciting that I don''t take such a big risk to get you back," zokiel said excitedly.

    "I''ll definitely kill you. I''ll kill my parents." Shu roared.

    "Oh, it seems that I didn''t teach you how to treat your future master." zokiel sneered and was ready to approach Shu.

    Then Shu remembered his situation.

    "What do you want to do and where is vanria?"

    "Oh, don''t worry about yourself, or are you ready to surrender to me." zokiel approached Shu with an obscene smile, and his eyes seemed to lick Shu''s whole body and swam along the curve of her body.

    But the moment he approached Shu

    Countless Light powers emanated from Shu and rushed to zokir.

    "Lord zokiel, be careful!" Jester quickly found the change of Shu and launched magic defense.

    However, in front of the power emitted by Shu, it was of no use at all. He was directly torn to pieces all the barriers and rushed towards zokiel, but it was the blocking at this moment that made zokiel avoid most of the power impact, but he still hurt zokiel, and he spit out a mouthful of blood.

    "How can you still have power? I should seal all your power. And it''s still the power of light. It''s definitely not the power you should master." zokiel roared.

    "Lord zokier, that''s muhantian''s guarantee to chengse Shu." a young voice appeared in chengse Shu''s ear.

    Shu couldn''t believe looking at the young nightmare around zokiel, wanlia.

    "Wanliya, don''t you... I know!" Shu recalled all his experiences and knew that he had been deceived by wanliya, who believed most.

    "What''s the matter? Didn''t I tell you to wait outside for my next order?" zokiel scolded.

    "My subordinates came to report to your excellency. They forgot to tell Lord zokier because they came back in a hurry. In fact, Mu Hantian imposed a guarantee on chenglaishu, that is, the necklace on chenglaishu''s neck. It can protect the master for two days, so we must hurry up to seal the surrounding breath in these two days to prevent him from being aware of it, and Lord zokier should strengthen it The surrounding defense cuts off the connection between the master and slave contract, "vanria warned.

    "Why didn''t you say it at the beginning? Are you going to betray me? Or are you..." zokiel was just about to continue asking, and Jaster next to him came towards zokiel.

    "What''s the matter, jester?" asked zokiel.

    "Your Majesty''s correspondence," said jester.

    Zokyl nodded and began to communicate with the demon king. After reading the present demon king''s communication: "let you go first, Jaster, and lay magic according to the nightmare idea. I''ll go to Wangdu first."

    "What''s the matter, Lord zokiel?" asked jester.

    "Lars should have tipped off the demon king. I need to deal with him. I''ll talk about everything when I come back. As for vanria, I hope that when I come back, Cheng setsu doesn''t have that skill anymore." zokiel said with a sneer.

    "That''s nature, Lord zokiel."

    "You wait - when I come back, I will enjoy playing you until you are completely mine," jokiel laughed.

 Chapter 984

    "It has touched the technique. Let''s go." Mu Hantian, who was resting at Dongcheng''s home, opened his eyes and said to Geng Xizi and pomelo Xi.

    They nodded and began to sort out what they needed.

    "Takigawa, we are ready here." Mu Hantian called takigawa.

    "Please, I''ll watch around zokiel''s castle. Please take care of the rest."

    "No problem, I''ll catch zokiel," Mu Hantian promised.

    "Shu already knows wanliya''s betrayal, so I don''t know if she can know our destination." Mu Hantian hurried to Cheng Laishu''s position with two women, tracking it with the faint position in his mind.

    With the passage of time, the magic method guarding Shu''s body gradually weakened. Jaster still reported Shu''s problems to zokiel every day.

    "Lord zokiel, according to this progress, after today, the magic on chengse Shu will completely disappear, and now it can''t stand our attack." Jaster said respectfully to the image of zokiel that appeared on the side.

    "Very good. Jaster, I''ve got rid of the devil''s question now. I''ll go back immediately. Before that, I must protect narase." zokiel cut off his communication with Jaster.

    "Vanria, you did a good job. Lord zokiel will reward you." after closing the communication video, Jaster said to vanria aside.

    "Oh, jester, why do you think I should be loyal to the old man zokiel?" vanria suddenly said something that made Jester angry.

    "What do you mean, vanria, do you want to betray Lord zokiel? Don''t you want to save your mother?" asked jester with a frown.

    "When did I say I would take refuge in that old bastard zokiel? As for my mother, someone will save her."

    "You''re... Not good." Jaster seemed to think of something and hurried out.

    But the four people who came in directly blocked her way.

    "Hello, jester."

    "How could you... I see. All this is your plan. Lars was your partner from the beginning."

    "Don''t say that. Lars just thought it was more cost-effective to cooperate with me. You know zokiel really didn''t like him, so he sold him."

    "OK, Jaster. Please pass out for me." Mu Hantian flashed behind Jaster, then went down with a hand knife and stunned Jaster directly.

    "Then you''ve seen the result, and she''ll give it to you, Shira." said the little girl next to Mu Han.

    "No problem, but brother cold weather, what are you going to do? You know zokiel still has her contract, even if I can''t maintain magic to protect her for a long time, and she is still my opponent''s servant," said Shira, wanlia''s mother.

    "I''ll take care of this." Mu Hantian saw a dagger in his hand, and then made a stroke on Jaster''s neck. A mark appeared on Jaster''s neck and burst.

    "It seems that you have a lot of treasures, little brother. It''s a great discovery, and what are you going to do to protect her like this, little brother, or that they can''t satisfy you anymore." Shira asked with a smile.

    "I just feel sorry for her."

    "I see. Since my little brother asks me, I will take good care of her, so let''s go first."

    The girls were all ready to leave, and only chengse remained there motionless.

    "Shu, why don''t you go?" Mu Hantian looked at Shu saved by Geng Xizi and asked puzzled.

    "I want to avenge my adoptive parents." Shu looked at Mu Hantian and replied seriously.

    "No." Mu Hantian didn''t think about it and directly refused Shu.

    "Why... Zuo Kiel, he..." Shu wanted to continue to say something, but mu Hantian didn''t give her a chance at all.

    "Shu, leave now."

    "Why! That guy is the enemy who killed my parents... He killed them himself and in front of me." Shu''s mood began to get excited.

    "I know." Mu Hantian said calmly.

    "Until today, I have worked hard to avenge this guy and live to kill this guy."

    "I know, I know."

    "Then why, brother, you want to stop me from taking revenge!"

    The chilling voice startled the onlookers, such as teak Xi. With such courage and a sense of oppression, coupled with the release of wilbet''s strength and his potential ability, his whole body exuded the momentum of a demon king.

    However... Mu Hantian still told her clearly and forcefully: "because I don''t want your future to live under the shadow of revenge. You are my sister, I don''t want your hands covered with blood, and what are you left after you revenge, satisfaction, excitement or sadness? Tell me."

    "I......" Shu didn''t know how to answer Mu Hantian''s question.

    In essence, Shu is not very frank, but he is kind in nature; Although he is often afraid of nothing, he is not so strong. Although he can use magic and has the blood of the demon king, in Mu Han''s eyes, Shu is just an ordinary girl, a coquettish and proud sister.

    "Shu, revenge will only bring temporary relief, followed by eternal despair. You don''t need to... Bear the life of such people and suffer yourself for a lifetime. So I beg you -"

    Mu Hantian continued: "I will protect you... He took away the hatred of his parents and let him go of his regrets and regrets here. I will spend it with you. Even if it can''t be completely eliminated, I will be by your side and accompany you every day... Help you reduce your burden bit by bit."

    Shu looked at Mu Hantian and became silent.

    "If it''s my brother''s words, you can order me to give up this hatred. I''m willing to listen to my brother''s words." Shu replied in silence.

    "It''s just your own choice. If I give such an order, I won''t be your brother."

    Shu left tears. The inner sadness and endless emotion turned into tears. In this way, the girl who learned her life experience after her parents were killed and was trapped in despair and revenge because of the cruel reality mourned and wept.

    "All I can do is to have a good sleep." Mu Hantian hugged Shu tightly and brushed him gently. Let Shu sleep, but the tears in his eyes are still hanging in the corners of his eyes.

    "You leave first, and I will deal with the rest." Mu Hantian said calmly. The girls looked and left, and no one said anything more.

 Chapter 985

    "Why are you here? Where''s Jaster?" zokyl came back and saw Mu Hantian sitting in the middle of his palace.

    "Didn''t my presence here explain a lot of things? I think your wisdom will be able to understand what''s going on, won''t it?" Mu Hantian smiled.

    "Isn''t it... Cut, jester''s waste. I''ve only been away for a while. And I can''t even see the treasure I took great pains to get. It''s really waste. What''s the use of her." zokiel started the contract without paying attention, but didn''t feel Jester''s contract mark.

    "What''s the matter? Why can''t I feel the seal of Jaster''s contract? It''s not a cover. What have you done?" zokiel asked in shock.

    "Oh, this question... I have no obligation to answer you." Mu Hantian smiled lightly and took out a purple sword, which is the magic sword running through the real world - lace leistia.

    "SA, let''s have a good time now."

    (no, I must leave quickly. The sword and this man give me a strong sense of threat.) zokiel thought to himself and began to look for a chance to escape.

    But he didn''t find a chance to leave. No matter where he was just going, there would be a sword coming. This made zokiel more determined that he could not stay. As for threatening him with vanria, zokiel had long given up such an idea.

    Mu Hantian''s presence here means that wanliya''s refuge is a trap. As for Shira''s problem, zokiel didn''t continue to think about it after he launched the contract with Jaster. Even the master-slave contract can be untied. How can the magic desktop left in the base not be untied.

    "Damn it, this guy and that sword are too strong. I''ll die if I''m not careful. Damn it. Is that Xun? Dongcheng is a monster, and his son is also a monster?" zokiel flustered away from Mu Hantian''s attack, left blood all over and fled everywhere. Zokiel didn''t want to fight back, but his resistance was shattered by Mu Hantian''s sword.

    "Wait a minute, we have something to discuss. You just like the beauty of that little girl chenglaishu. I can have as many as I want. As long as you are willing to let me go, I''ll give them all to you." zokiel begged.

    "It''s boring. Is this your last words? Let me take you on the road."

    When Mu Han Tian finished, the sword in his hand had touched Zuo Kiel''s chest.

    "Goodbye." without hesitation, he pierced zokiel''s magic defense and directly destroyed his magic source.

    "Ah? Come on, it''s too late. I almost killed him." Mu Hantian said hello to the dark place.

    "Haven''t you killed him yet?" Lars emerged from the darkness and smiled happily at zokiel who was paralyzed on the ground.

    "Well, I still remember our deal, so he gave it to you." Mu Hantian pointed to zokiel lying on the ground.

    "Marquis zokiel, you didn''t expect to have today." Lars looked at zokiel on the ground indifferently.

    "Lars, have you colluded with him for a long time? Hum, those people in the demon world will not let you go." zokiel said, vomiting blood.

    "You mean those old guys in the Privy Council? Don''t worry, I''ll send them down to see you later." Mu Hantian interrupted.

    "Zokiel, do you know why I didn''t hesitate to cooperate with Xiaotian to kill you? In fact, if you hadn''t killed them, I wouldn''t join hands with Xiaotian. After all, Xiaotian is too dangerous."

    "What are you talking about?"

    "Hehe, his majesty Wilbert, the former demon king, chose to raise his daughter in the human world. They are two of his subordinates who are very kind-hearted. I''m afraid you don''t even know the name of the people you killed. Although their rank is not high at all, they are respected by many compatriots.

    For those people, the war orphans who are as lonely as the two of them, who grew up in the orphanage with them and admire them like brothers and sisters, their status is even higher. And I am one of them. "Lars looked at zokiel with a crazy smile and his voice was very cold.

    "You... Shouldn''t be... Shouldn''t be..." zokiel was really scared and desperate.

    "Yes, I helped Xiao Tian just to get the chance to kill you myself." Las went to zokiel and began his dying cry.

    Mu Hantian is a very kind person. Whenever zokiel is injured, he will heal his body and not let him die.

    But this time... The palace has changed.

    With the change of the palace, Muhan Tian and RAS naturally took zokir away from here and moved to the flat ground outside.

    Watching the changing palace change into a mysterious creature, Lars looked angrily at zokiel around him.

    "Bastard, are you crazy to bring the dangerous species of the demon world to the human world? This is a signal of war, and the dangerous species will destroy everything." raschio yelled at zokiel.

    "This is my last insurance. Once I am threatened by my life or my magic is insufficient, the dangerous species will become the same and destroy everything. They will multiply indefinitely and eat everything in front of me. SA, what do you choose to do now?" zokiel looked like he had a winning ticket.

    He really knows these people too well. In order to protect their world, he will definitely let himself go. Once he recovers his injury and his magic power, I will let you taste the despair more painful than death. Zokiel sneered at Mu Hantian and Lars.

    "You must think we''ll let you go, but it''s a pity that I don''t have such a plan." Mu Hantian stepped down directly towards zokiel''s hand.

    "Ah..." zokiel screamed in pain.

    "What do you say to do?"

    "Some trouble. This is a dangerous species in the demon world. Even in the demon world, it is absolutely forbidden to use. After all, it will destroy everything in front of us, regardless of the destruction of the enemy and ourselves. It is a pure killing creature, and the worst thing is, its fecundity is extremely strong. I didn''t expect this bastard to use it."

    "In other words, this is zokiel''s last card." Mu Hantian asked.

    "Well, it can be said to be the last trump card of this guy, but I don''t have the confidence to destroy all this creature with one blow. If it is missed, pairing is a disaster for the human world." RASS said bitterly.

    "I already understand, that is to say, you can destroy it all with one blow."

    "Well, do you have any way? You know, the existence of the demon king level can''t destroy it with one blow." Lars asked curiously.

    "Lars, since you know, let me go, otherwise you know the consequences." zokiel said aside.

    "You old dog, just stay aside for me." Mu Hantian stepped on his hand again without hesitation and cured it.

    "Ah... You will regret it. I will certainly return this humiliation to you. You will beg me to calm it down. No one can stop it." zokiel said madly.

    "Lars, look at this old dog. I''ll let him know that his card is a spicy chicken." Mu Hantian kicked zokiel aside with a sneer.

    "Are you sure?" asked Lars.

    "Just look at it." Mu Hantian smiled confidently.

 Chapter 986

    "Xiao Tian, are you really OK?" Lars was still a little worried.

    "Ann, ANN, leave it to me." Mu Hantian smiled confidently, and then took Esther in his hand.

    "Go up. The flow of the dark god - finally - the cycle of life and death!" endless magic rippled from the double swords, and violent forces emerged and rushed towards the dangerous species. Dangerous species also seem to be aware of the danger and desperately want to leave here, but all this is in vain.

    The dark light flashed away, as if it had never appeared, but the eliminated dangerous species and the huge pit showed the terror of that force.

    "In this way, your last resort is gone. What else can you do?" Mu Han looked at Zuo Kiel with a smile.

    "No, no, please let me go. I know you''re trying to protect narase. In that case... Do you want to make a deal with me...?" zokiel desperately begged for mercy.

    "Oh, tell me." Mu Han looked at zokiel calmly.

    "As long as Wilbert''s power is still on him, there will be no peace for chengse... Since you regard protecting her as the first priority, you already know that a high-level demon family like me who has lived for so long... Can get all kinds of information from the current demon king, his majesty reohart, or the Privy Council composed of other high-level demon families, even this RASS can''t know , you should know the value of my information. How about trading? "Zokiel begged.

    "Although your conditions make me very excited, I can''t trust you. Let''s do it."

    "Well, I''m tired of this rotten face. Let me kill you. Zokiel!"

    Lars nodded and walked slowly towards zokiel.

    Zokiel''s death was approaching step by step. Neverthelessбкбк

    At this moment, Mu Hantian still didn''t say a word to zokiel.

    Scold, insult, ridicule, and don''t give anything.

    He just stared at zokiel without saying a word and with cold eyes, as if it showed that Lars was about to bring him an indisputable death.

    ... damn it! There''s No... there''s no way!

    Zokiel desperately seeks survival, but death is imminent.

    Despair opened his eyes. Next momentбкбк

    The shock wave released by Lars ended zokir''s long life.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Zokiel''s psychic reaction disappeared?"

    When the demon king leohart just finished his inspection of the western regions and returned to the palace, he received the unexpected news.

    After zokiel decided that the newly discovered relics had exploration value, he thought that the responsibility had passed and immediately returned to his residence, while leohart stayed to continue to inspect the surrounding areas. He didn''t expect this to happen.

    "Do you mean... Zokiel is dead?" leohart asked suspiciously as he walked down the corridor.

    "This is just the latest news. The details are not clear."

    Balfreya, a trusted confidant who came to pick him up, replied behind him.

    The current demon king faction, which established leopart as the new king, is the largest force in the demon world, but it is not united internally. Some of them saw young leopart as a casual young man, trying to manipulate him between applause, and zokiel was one of his rival camps.

    In the past, when zokiel, as the watchman of narase, laid hands on her, leohart originally planned to directly execute her, so as not to allow his greed and ambition to continue to grow, which will one day become a harm that can not be ignored.

    Unfortunately, however, the proposal was protested by members of the Privy Council in the same camp as zokir, and in the end, it could only be suspended. Howeverбкбк

    ... what the hell happened?

    According to Lars''s report, zokiel has made some suspicious moves recently, but he is a high-level demon, cautious and has high strength. He is not such a person who will die easily. There must be a big problem behind him.

    "Investigate in detail immediately and report at any time - move quickly."

    "- my subordinates obey."

    Balfreya nodded and disappeared after receiving the order.

    Leohart went on. When he came to the door of the throne hall, the guards stood at attention and saluted, opening the huge door.

    "Hard work."

    Reohardt said a brief word of comfort and stepped into the hall.

    Then he went deep into the hall with the sound of closing the door behind his backбкбк

    But suddenly stopped on the way and frowned. Because he found something wrong in the hall.

    бкбкAll the guards stationed in the Hall fell to the ground, no exception.

    They didn''t die. They just fainted and breathed smoothly. Butбкбк

    More than 20 guards were defeated

    They are not ordinary soldiers, but the forbidden guards who guard the demon king full-time, all elite; Such a forbidden guard was completely knocked out when the guards outside the door didn''t find it.

    It can be seen that the man''s action is very secret and the time is very short. As far as leohart knows, there are only a few people with such strength.

    Just as leohart raised his guard and thought about whether to call the guard outside the doorбкбк

    He suddenly found a man sitting comfortably on the throne that only he could sit on. Normally, leohart can''t ignore such an offence, but the man in front of him can avoid leohart''s attention.

    Not even reohart could detect. With such skill, you can indeed knock down the whole forbidden guard without exposing your figure or even your breath. At this timeбкбк

    "You''re finally back, new devil... Oh? Strange, this devil is too young?"

    The man sat on reohart''s throne and said in surprise when he saw the demon king.

    бкбкNow in the demon world, I''m afraid there are none who don''t know the appearance of reohart.

    However, the man clearly showed that he had never seen his reaction.

    However - although it was his first meeting, leohart recognized the face and name of the man who didn''t know him.

    "Xun Dongcheng!"

    "Eh, you know me? Even the new demon king knows my face and name. It''s a great honor."

    The man whose name was whispered by reohardt said with a quick smile, and thenбкбк

    "Well, you know what I''m here for?"

    Xun stood up slowly from the throne, kinked his neck and said, "but what I want to say now has nothing to do with me... My lovely children seem to work very hard on their side. As a father, I want to cheer them up, play a handsome and worship them. This is the so-called father''s love."

    Later, leohart saw dongchengxun walking towards him leisurely.

    The past, who was called the strongest brave man in history, grinned and said, "thank you for taking care of those kids in my family - I''ve come to return some kindness."

 Chapter 987

    Lord reohart

    The young new king who came to the top of the demon world after the death of the former demon king Wilbert.

    Although Wilbert, a moderate, has the strongest reputation in the demon world, he was willing to withdraw from the human world and choose a stable life in the previous World War. Sixteen years after the end of the war, the demons of conservative or radical factions loyal to their instincts and eager to revenge the gods still have strong dissatisfaction with him.

    Until Wilbert died about a year ago, the situation in the demon world was greatly turbulent.

    The moderates who built a huge force inspired by Wilbert collapsed rapidly, while the radicals and conservatives rose sharply.

    Finally, after the two factions merged into a new force, the new demon king was reohart.

    The reason why he won the election was that he had the direct blood of many demon kings from ancient times and his brave performance in the previous World War.

    At that time, Leo Hart was different from Wilbert, the demon king who was in the rear and controlled the overall situation. He personally led the elite troops to fight at the front line and made outstanding achievements. Although there was another demon clan on the front line with the same record as him, the demon clan lost the news on the way of the war, so the honor of the war hero only belonged to reohart.

    It was such an honor that he won the support of radicals and conservatives and became the new demon king. However, leohart was very young and took over from Wilbert, who was known as the strongest demon king, with a slight lack of dignity; Therefore, in the palace symbolizing authority, he specially selected the largest and solemn castle in the demon world for his use.

    But now, there was a violent shock in reohart''s palace. This is not a metaphor, but a terrible impact on the throne court, which literally shook the whole palace, and then

    Leohart jumped out of the palace from the wall blasted through by the impact, landed lightly in the atrium and looked up. He saw a figure jumping out of the damaged wall with him. The coat and skirt soared due to air resistance. Holding up a huge sword, it came at him. It was Dongcheng Xun, the strongest man known as the "God of war" among the brave people who participated in the previous World War.

    Leohart immediately waved his magic sword high to resist the fast chop - "clang --!" the metal impact burst out instantly.

    The power of seeking to vent due to this powerful chopping aroused the roar and impact splashing in all directions, and immediately destroyed the atrium ground, fountain and other facilities. Presentбкбк

    "Drink...!"

    Reohardt waved his magic sword vigorously and quickly backed away with a "Oh!" sound. He turned back and landed on the ground, twisted his right shoulder holding the giant sword and said with a bitter smile: "ah, it''s a little dull indeed... The actual action is not quite the same as expected."

    Then he patted on his shoulder with his sword ridge. At this timeбкбк

    "Your Majesty leohart!"

    "Is your majesty all right?"

    The forbidden guards hurried to the side of reohart who confronted Xun, raised their weapons and started magic, ready to attack Xun.

    "Step down - you''re not his opponent."

    But it was restrained by leohart''s calm judgment. All the elite troops guarding the throne court were knocked unconscious by him. Ordinary soldiers wanted to fight him. At least they were counterattacked and could not fight any more, or their lives were wasted.

    But he glanced around quicklyбкбк

    "Really? Besides you, there seem to be several cruel characters nearby..." he said as if he could see through the situation.

    It''s tricky to feel so sharp.

    Now, balfreya and other trusted ministers of leohart are on standby behind the ordinary soldiers around or in the shelter of buildings, and can fight quickly at any time. Thenбкбк

    "Your Majesty leohart - what should I do?" balfreya asked for instructions with telepathic magic.

    "Don''t do it either. I''ll deal with this guy alone."

    Leohart also asked his ministers to stand by because it was a rare opportunity.

    бкбкAfter all, he is dongchengxun, who used to be called the most brave.

    Over the past year, some of the old thieves who support young reohardt and want to cultivate a obedient puppet to meet their own interests or desires have been eradicated by reohardt himself, but there are many traitors like zokiel; If we can push back here independently, we may be able to make the remaining thorns of the Privy Council more comfortable.

    But

    I don''t know whether it''s sympathy or chivalry - quickly open the umbrella for chengse Shu and his subordinate wanliya, and let them live with their sons and daughters in their own home. Leohart knows a lot from the RAS report in charge of monitoring. What he doesn''t know is

    "Did you come to me directly to settle accounts in order to protect your family and Wilbert''s daughter, Xun Dongcheng?"

    "No, I didn''t mean that. I came to the demon world to see the changes after Wilbert''s death. I''ll come to you. It''s just by the way... Well, there''s a little warning."

    Even when he spoke, Xun''s eyes were fixed on leohart.

    "I thought that when I took Wilbert''s seat, I wanted to act on the only daughter who reluctantly had to inherit his power - a new demon king who didn''t know she was bleeding from the demon king and grew up like an ordinary girl. She must be a sinister person who played a good game... Unexpectedly, she was a chivalrous young hero?"

    "Shut up!"

    Leo Hart rushed to the bitter smile of Xun. He stepped up at the moment of lowering his body potential, reached the speed in a blink of an eye, and cut off towards Xun.

    During the war, many brave people died under the storm like sword of reohart.

    However, his every blow was held away by the fast giant sword. What''s more amazing is that the action of quickly catching the sword is far from fencing - simply waving the giant sword at will by reflex nerve and power dissolved leohart''s fierce sword potential and made countless violent fencing sounds.

    "With this ability, it''s really possible to sit on the throne of the devil at such a young age... And you have a pair of good eyes. Well... It seems that there is someone else."

    Quickly showed a smile like seeing through the truth. Even the brave are still human in the end - generally speaking, their physical condition is several orders weaker than that of the demon family; And in terms of human life span, he has long passed the peak age of physical strength.

    But Xun''s physical fitness is equivalent to the current demon king, or even better.

    ... too exaggerated... Is this Xun Dongcheng?

    Awesome - the God of war deserves it. Although it lasted until the last World War 16 years ago, leohart had no chance to fight quicklyбкбк

    ... since he has such power.

    The high-level demon clan with the same fighting achievements as reohart will suddenly disappear in that war. It is likely that, as rumored, it is really because of meeting Xun. Over the past 16 years, leohart has been studying more advanced martial arts, but I''m afraid the current Xun is still very different from him.

    After the war - no, not even during the war.

    "But... So what!"

    Leohart''s transverse cut, which is several levels faster and more angular than before, excites a metal sound different from before. Reohart''s magic sword cuts off the fast giant sword.

    "Whoa --!"

    Leo Hart quickly turned back and cut again, but he was pushed back by him. Then, he quickly looked at the black aura of the magic sword rising in reohart''s hand, "Hey." and threw down the broken giant sword.

    "I knew it wouldn''t be an ordinary magic sword... But should it be worthy of being the weapon of the demon king?"

    "That''s it - don''t blame me."

    Leohart''s magic sword rocky is the strongest level of the known existing magic swords in the demon world. Since the combat effectiveness is equal, the victory or defeat depends on the quality of weapons.

    "Devour him, rocky!"

    Reohardt whispered so softlyбкбк

    The magic sword in his hand echoed and emitted black light. Considering the cohesion and influence gained by the feats of overthrowing the former strongest brave, it is worth even losing the whole city.

    So - leohart released the dark wave of the magic sword Rocky''s increase to the limit.

    In the loud noise, the black torrent of atmospheric vortex and space distortion surged out of the huge sword body.

    It was a blow that could quickly devour and completely destroy the body or spirit without leaving any trace.

    The outcome has been decided - it should have been. However, the demon king leohart saw an incredible scene.

    Before being swallowed by the dark wave, Xun showed a disdainful smile, followed byбкбк

    "Whoa, whoa, whoa..."

    The roaring Qi gathering Xun has a Green Qi field all over his body and focuses on his right fist.

    And with exaggerated and brute force, he pounded his right fist into the dark wave of leohart, producing a bass that shook the atmosphere - and the reality of bouncing the dark wave back to leohart.

    Facing the dark wave that bounced back at double speed, reohart made a quick decision and swept the magic sword rocky to the upper right. Cut the sword into the dark wave and force it out.

    The next moment - there was a roar and impact shaking the earth.

    The dark wave, which was forcibly deflected, completely scattered the huge wall on the south side of the palace.

    The blast made the air in the atrium like a sandstorm, full of chaos and howling. At this timeбкбк

    "Well, that''s almost it." Xun was sure that he had achieved the purpose of the trip.

    No matter how much ambition Leonhardt has, or how many evil thoughts full of dark desires around him, it will not change the current situation that the former demon king faction continues to expand and will one day eliminate the moderates.

    The most effective way to prevent this is to shake the demon clan''s trust in the strength or charisma of the new demon king and make his subordinates doubt him. Therefore, he will choose to chop ray ehart in the atrium full of ordinary soldiers. Leo Hart''s strike just now should also show strength to the surrounding - but it was quickly counterattacked.

    Xun not only completely bounced back leiohart''s attack, but also let some demons in the King City see the existence of the threat.

    In this way, we can scare the current top level of the demon king sect and create doubt or anxiety in the hearts of the lower level.

    ... I hope this will scare them somehow.

    When dongchengxun who thought like this was about to hide away - he suddenly saw something.

    The next moment, he set off like thunder.

    In the whirlpool of chaos caused by the aftershock of the explosion - the demon reohart saw the picture with his own eyes.

    He rushed across the atrium and rushed into the falling rubble.

    ... want to escape?

    Behind the city wall is a cliff and under it is a moat. Jumping from there, the water can mitigate the impact of falling, and the probability of safety is very high; However, there are many huge wall fragments in the large amount of rubble. With the ability of speed, it''s easy to climb over the intact walls in other directions. Why do you want to do this? When leohart couldn''t help frowning, he saw it.

    He jumped into the air and held out his hand to a small body falling with the rubble - and held him in his arms. Judging from the light armor, it should be the guard on the city wall. However, it seems that he was only affected by reohart''s attack, and the hostile Xun didn''t need to help him. Butбкбк

    ... what''s that?

    What Xun held was obviously a child. This reminds leohart of a young soldier in the palace who was hired because of his high praise for his strength.

    Although he is young, he is still a demon, and his strength evaluation is high. A moat can''t kill him.

    However - if he is knocked unconscious by a large amount of falling debris or explosion, he is likely to drown in the water - so the swift in the air takes immediate action.

    "Whoa, whoa, whoa..."

    In the state of holding the young soldier, Xun kicked right above.

    The huge debris of the city wall falling directly above exploded into debris. In the echo of the violent breaking sound similar to the explosion, leohart caught his eyes with the far side of his sight - still in the air.

    Leo Hart had a winner smile in his eyes - and with this expression, he fell down the cliff with a lot of rubble.

    "Do you want to catch up, your majesty leohart?" balfreya appeared and asked.

    "No, it''s not necessary. Fighting that guy will only be in vain."

    Leohart shook his head and just instructed balfreya to check the guards'' injuries and remove the rubble.

 Chapter 988

    Today, there is a space with high population density in the school building of shengban School Park.

    That is the audio-visual classroom, which is still full of lively and noisy atmosphere after school.

    Now, a group of people with tasks have gathered in this audio-visual classroom.

    The sports meeting will be held next month - and they are the Executive Committee of the sports meeting. At the long folding table in front of the blackboard, there are a row of members of the student union who are preparing for the grand meeting before the summer vacation. They are classifying the information on their hands and giving it to "students, please take your seat as soon as possible." I am Pu Lihua, vice president of the student union. I am the executive chairman of the annual sports meeting of this school. Please give me more advice. "

    When she said this steadily, the classroom was immediately filled with applause.

    In shengban School Park, the school day is held in spring, and the sports meeting is held in autumn. The school day is the biggest activity of students every year, which can also be said to be the crystallization of the efforts of the executive department of the student union; it is set in spring to enable the third grade members of the executive department who are about to enter school to hold an unforgettable school day for themselves.

    As for the positioning of the autumn sports meeting, it is an exercise platform for the smooth holding of next year''s school anniversary; the third grade will not interfere, and the second grade will host it to accumulate experience. Therefore, Vice President Hu Pu is the general person in charge of this sports meeting.

    "The first thing to mention is the list of committee members given to me by the teacher in advance. It seems that the number of people recruited this year is nearly double that of previous years. But..."

    He Pu said in a warning tone: "although there are many people, it''s easy to do things, but I want to remind in advance - if there is too many people in any department, the student union will come forward and transfer the excess people to other departments, and it''s more difficult for the heads of each department to command this year than in previous years... Because the more relevant people, the more difficult the overall management will be."

    Hearing her resolute declaration, there was a faint commotion in the classroom.

    "Next, let''s start with the distribution of the personnel of various departments. Everyone has the brochure" this... "

    Upon being asked, Mu Hantian quickly browsed through the Department profiles in the brochure.

    "Planning and operation": design the competition items and the program sequence of the day.

    "Advertising": production and update of relevant web pages and leaflets.

    "Equipment management": apply for and prepare all kinds of sports equipment, tents, broadcasting equipment, etc.

    "Record accounting": manage all budgets, check and record all records and achievements of the day.

    "General affairs assistance": make the arch of the main gate, set up various artifacts of the day, and assist the operation of the conference.

    Logically speaking, the most popular one should be the "planning and operation" that determines the content of the sports meeting; the lightest workload is "equipment management", followed by "advertising".

    The most troublesome ones are undoubtedly "record accounting" and "general affairs assistance". These two departments need manpower most, and most people will be assigned to one of them. As for mu Hantian, it is OK to assign him to any department that is still vacant or understaffed, but - if something goes wrong.

    Although I knew someone would come for Shu, Youxi or Geng Xizi, I didn''t expect that even the third graders would come. If Mu Hantian entered the same department with them, I''m afraid the atmosphere would not be very good; but if he was with Shu and they were in other departments, they would also attract resentment.

    When Mu Hantian thought carefullyбкбк

    "Well... Can you excuse me?"

    Suddenly someone spoke beside him. Mu Hantian raised his head "eh?" and thenбкбк

    When Mu Hantian saw the master of the voice, there was a sudden confusion in his mind. It was a lovely looking girl who spoke? With a crisp short hair and big eyes under his glasses, he felt like a timid dog, which made him want to protect her. There was no problem here. The problem was that she was wearing the same boy''s uniform as Mu Hantian. The other four people had the same expression Like Mu Hantian, he was confused and confused. When everyone didn''t know how to speakбкбк

    "Eh, why are you wearing a boy''s uniform...?" ШY frankly said the problem that was swirling in everyone''s mind, but he didn''t dare to say it.

    "Well... Sorry, you misunderstood me. I''m really a man."

    He scratched his face in embarrassment and replied, "I''m juqixu from the general affairs group of the student union. Well, you''re Mu Hantian, and then you''re Dongcheng, chenglai and Yezhong? I''m sorry to bother you when choosing a department."

    No matter from which point of view, orange is full of girl breath.

    "Our vice president Fupu, I''d like to talk to four people about something... Is that ok?"

 Chapter 989

    Mu Hantian followed orange to the preparation room next door.

    The interior is about four square meters. On the wall shelf are densely placed all kinds of image materials and equipment - vice president Tuopu, standing in the center of the preparation room waiting for them.

    "Well, Vice President... I brought my classmates in cold weather."

    "Thank you, orange."

    After a short thank-you to orange Jane, she turned her eyes, shot through several people in Mu Han day with her slightly cold sight, and then sighed gently.

    "There''s not much time, so I''ll say it directly - aren''t you going to quit the Executive Committee?"

    Without hesitation, say the reason for finding them.

    Sure enough

    Mu Hantian was not particularly surprised about this. When jupu said he wanted to find them, he had roughly guessed that turning back was such a thing.

    Then he suddenly lowered his eyes and said: "I''m sorry... I don''t mean to blame you, but as I said before, the number of executive members is too large, so it''s difficult to manage, and nearly half of the motivation has nothing to do with the sports meeting itself, not to mention the third graders. Although we can''t restrain them at all, we really don''t have any extra effort to spend on it."

    "Well."

    Originally, the executive committee should be composed solely of freshmen and sophomores. This is because the games are held under the guidance of sophomores. It is necessary to create an environment in which the chairman of the executive committee can give orders smoothly and easily integrate the whole committee. If third graders join and have ulterior motives, it will cause confusion in the command system and disrupt the organizational order.

    Different from the general executive committee, the members of the student union such as Fupu and orange began to prepare before the summer vacation. In order to hold a successful sports meeting, they even shed a lot of sweat during the summer vacation.

    "I see, although it''s a pity -"

    Just when Mu Hantian said he was going to quit, the door of the preparation room opened. The person who came in was sakazaki.

    "What''s the matter, Miura, time is coming... - strange, what''s the matter?"

    He felt that there was something wrong with the atmosphere between Fupu and Mu Hantian, and was so surprised that he asked.

    "Teacher, I''m sorry... It''s about the students in the teacher''s class."

    He didn''t intend to hide sakazaki, who was in charge of the steering committee, and said on the spot that he wanted Mu Hantian and others to quit. Sakazaki frowned and thought "Hmm..." and said: "Maybe so, it can really let those people who came for narase or nomaka and Geng Xizi leave... But the committee is also a part of extracurricular activities. It''s hard for me to allow them to quit so easily."

    "But if this goes on..."

    "Moreover, it will give others an excuse to quit."

    Miura raised objections from the standpoint of student commander-in-chief, while sakazaki raised questions from the perspective of teachers.

    "Many of the class''s executive members are not as voluntary as they are. They are elected by negative means such as voting or drawing lots. If someone can quit, those people are likely to quit together under their pretext."

    "Well, at least --! Forget it, when I didn''t say it." he suddenly took back his words, unwilling to lower his head and bite his lips.

    "In that case," Geng Xizi interrupted, "well, sister Fupu... If there will be problems with quitting, how about using us instead? It can make the preparation for the sports meeting more smooth."

    "Then something that may make you feel bad may happen," he said with a tangled expression.

    "No problem, just do what Geng Xizi said." Mu Hantian interrupted.

    Miura lowered her head for a moment and murmured, "all right."

    "Can you invite chenglai to join the ''general affairs assistant'', and yenaka and Dongcheng to join the ''record accountant''? These two departments are the better departments with more staff. If you are here, you will be able to recruit enough staff. I remember that there is another girl in your class? So please ask her to join chenglai''s department. In addition, I will invite the student union If someone comes to be the Minister of these two departments, he will never let the third grade students mess around. "

    After Shu, teak Xi and nodded their agreement, Shu Pu said sadly, "I''m sorry... I''ll try my best to keep an eye on them and try not to embarrass you."

    It can be seen from her expression that she first asked Mu Hantian to quit, not for the convenience of managing the Executive Committee, but purely for their good. Therefore

    "Then I''ll join other departments to avoid unnecessary conflicts," Mu Hantian said to Tuopu.

    "No need. In cold weather, I want you to join our student union and assist in the management of all departments."

    "Join the student union?"

    Naopu nodded and said, "yes, once you join the student union, there is no problem of interfering in the affairs of other departments - we will give you instructions at that time. You can rest assured to help Dongcheng, chenglai and Yezhong."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Since then, the distribution of various departments has been carried out as expected.

    Shu raised his hand during the "general affairs assistance", and Shu sent male students into the school; Teak hee and Geng hee Tzu raised their hands during "record accounting", and teak hee and Geng hee Tzu sent all male students to follow up; When Mu Hantian and others came back from the preparation room, he listened to their instructions and readily joined Shu''s general affairs. Most people only care about the whereabouts of Shu, Youxi and Geng Xizi. Even if Mu Hantian joined the student union to help, it was ignored. This is the end of the Executive Committee of the first sports meeting.

    Then, Mu Hantian separated from Shu, pomelo Xi and Geng Xizi and came to the health room alone.

    Mu Hantian walked down the corridor and knocked in front of the health room.

    "Sorry to bother." Mu Hantian made sense because you don''t know if there will be others in it.

    After he made a sound and entered the door, he was greeted by a soft and comfortable air.

    No matter how many times he came, Mu Hantian felt that this health room was the most relaxing place in the whole school.

    Should it be said that the air is particularly fresh - of course, the health care room for the purpose of treating pain should have been like this, and air filters and other air-conditioning equipment are also installed; However, this is a place where people with physical discomfort such as colds gather. Low mood will make the air silted, just as most people don''t think the air in the hospital is good. Even so, this health room still maintains a sacred space.

    Butбкбк

    Mu cold day walked in and saw that the owner of the room was not in front of the desk by the window; Instead, a call came from behind the white curtain, a hospital bed placed by the door.

    "Here you are."

    "I have something to tell you." Mu Hantian walked over and found Hasegawa Qianli changing his clothes.

    "What''s up?" Hasegawa wondered.

    "It''s about sakazaki. I''ll kill him. No problem?"

    "It''s up to you to decide, but when did you find him? He should hide well. Even if I don''t pay attention, I will be cheated by him." Hasegawa showed his beautiful posture in front of Mu Hantian.

    "I have my own way. But thousands of miles, don''t you know how strong the charm of ''mature women'' is? Don''t play with me anymore." Mu Hantian said with a bitter smile.

    "If you like, no problem, oh, it''s not that you haven''t done it." Hasegawa leaned over to Mu Hantian with a smile, wearing a swimsuit to show her proud figure.

    "Well, I''ll go back first. That''s all for today."

    "Wait a minute! Can you come to my house?" Hasegawa called Mu Hantian.

    "This... OK." Mu Hantian had no choice but to smile bitterly.

 Chapter 990

    Because he wanted to be with Hasegawa for thousands of miles, in order not to let Shu and others worry, Mu Hantian sent a text message to let them go home first.

    After Mu Hantian and Hasegawa left school together, they got into the car she was driving.

    After driving into the national highway from the street, the car finally stopped at its destination.

    This is a high-rise apartment - and she lives on the top floor; But the space is a little big for women living alone.

    After arriving at the guest dining room, Mu Hantian drank the tea made for him by Hasegawa and waited for the dishes to be served.

    The rhythm of the gradual completion of cooking flows from the kitchen with the melody of Hasegawa humming.

    Just saw Hasegawa take off his usual white robe and put on his apron. It felt quite fresh and had another charm.

    "Wait a long time. Come and sit here."

    "Oh, good..."

    After hearing Hasegawa''s call, Mu Hantian drank all the black tea, left the sofa, came to the larger table and sat down. Hasegawa followed him to the table.

    "It looks really good." Mu Hantian couldn''t help exclaiming. In the process of cooking, the kitchen smells constantly; In addition, Hasegawa personally cooks, which makes people look forward to it.

    Hasegawa''s dishes for mu Hantian are common dishes in ordinary families. However, the quality is clearly high from placing dishes to seasoning; But what surprised Mu Hantian was the number of dishes and unbalanced nutrition.

    Hamburger steak with mashed turnip, curry rice, potato stew, Caesar salad, pork with ginger, egg rice with beef sauce, fried chicken and miso soup fill the table.

    "Come on, try to eat enough."

    "OK... Then I''ll start."

    Mu Hantian put his hands together and began to eat with Hasegawa sitting opposite and the dishes on the table.

    "It''s delicious."

    Hearing Mu Hantian''s praise, Hasegawa smiled shyly and said, "in fact, it''s the first time I''ve cooked food for others... But I just know what to prepare, so I just cooked all the dishes that boys like you would like to eat in my mind."

    "That''s right." Mu Hantian nodded, and then sandwiched a piece of mashed radish hamburger steak. After cutting into a mouthful, the gravy immediately emphasizes how delicious it is, and the cold weather sends the meat into the mouth, and the essence and flavour of the meat suddenly spreads in the mouth.

    "How''s it going?" Hasegawa asked slightly uneasily.

    "Well, it''s delicious."

    This reassured Hasegawa to caress his chest, smiled and said, "well... Great. You''re welcome. Try to eat as much as you can."

    Mu Hantian nodded and ate quickly.

    Each dish prepared by Hasegawa for mu Hantian is extremely delicious.

    There are many kinds and large quantities. Originally, I thought I might not be able to finish all the dishes. Mu quickly emptied the dishes one after another in cold weather - after an hour, he swept the whole table.

    "Thousands of miles, I have to go first, or Geng Xizi will worry. Sorry!"

    "Well, I was going to do something with you. It seems that I can only do it next time. Do you need me to send you?"

    "No, it''s not far, and there are trams at this time."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    After dusk, this line is basically crowded with office workers returning from Duxin. In addition, this station is close to Duxin, and many people get on the bus from here; Now, like Mu Hantian, people waiting for the tram have lined up on the platform.

    At this time, the radio announcing the arrival of a car on the downlink platform rings. Butбкбк

    "The express train is about to pass platform 2. Please stand by the platform -"

    Then darkness suddenly fell around. All the lights at the station went out.

    The sudden change made Mu Han jump out of the word "power failure" in his heartбкбк

    "Oh?"

    He tilted his head to the right, flicked his left hand below, and put aside the fist that secretly attacked Mu Hantian''s brain behind him.

    "Cut, it''s really death, then I''ll help you." Mu Hantian whispered, calmly looking at the passengers waiting around him.

    All the passengers waiting for the bus rushed up, and their eyes didn''t look like normal people. Mu Hantian felt the surrounding space and found that the whole space had been covered by the dislocation type of boundary.

    Seeing the civilians dragged in, Mu Hantian didn''t want to kill them. Now he just needs to stun them.

    At this time, countless magic arrays appeared around Mu Hantian, and the manipulated people used magic at the same time.

    When Mu Hantian found this situation, he knew to solve it quickly, but when Mu Hantian was ready to start, the boundary was suddenly untied.

    The manipulated people are still singing magic. If it is an aggressive magic and is successfully launched, it will cause damage to the station.

    "Bad...!"

    In particular, the light point gradually approaching from the other end of the track makes Mu Hantian anxious. The express train mentioned in the previous broadcast is coming. Although the station is powered off, the express train will not stop and should pass the station directly. If the magic released by these people around destroys the track or directly hits the tram, it is bound to cause a lot of casualties.

    Mu Hantian could not help gnashing his teeth at the thought of the miserable picture.

    At this time, a cold female voice came.

    "I suddenly found someone opening the border and came to have a look. I didn''t expect this to happen."

    At the moment of hearing the familiar voice, Mu cold turned around and saw a girl in front of him. She wears the battle suit of the brave family and a special armor for using spiritualism in her left hand. The girl who looks cute but looks a little unhappy isбкбк

    "Walnut...?"

    Yes, there is teak''s sister, the fairy magician wild walnut.

    "Big brother, are you okay?"

    "I''m fine, but I''ll leave it to you."

    "Don''t worry, it''ll be solved right away." walnut smiled, then flicked his finger, and a water wall appeared around. Then the water wall scattered into raindrops, wetting the platform and track. After changing the main element of the armor from water to wind, she stretched out her left hand to the ground, and a huge magic array spread out at the target.

    Then countless fine thunder poured into the station with the explosion of the air, and the flash immediately ran all over the wet platform. It also takes away the consciousness of the manipulated people - instantly paralyzing them all.

    Soon - all the people who attacked Mu Hantian regained consciousness, but none of them remembered what had happened during their manipulation. But it''s nothing special - ordinary people who don''t know the existence of magic and other powers basically don''t remember what happened when they were manipulated by magic; If necessary, walnut also carries the forgetting incense and other drugs used by the brave family for ordinary people when they encounter their combat situation, but now it seems that there should be no need.

 Chapter 991

    Walnut came here this time to see Mu Hantian, and the other point is to monitor Shu.

    After a few minutes - Mu Hantian returned home with walnuts.

    Teak hee currently lives in Dongcheng and lives with Shu and WAN Liya. The "village" also knows this; Therefore, even if Shu is a demon, he is still the target of surveillance. Walnut will not provoke conflict for no reason.

    When they opened the gate and stepped into the porchбкбк

    "Ah, welcome home, brother ~"

    Wan Liya left the dressing room and greeted him with a hearty greeting. This momentбкбк

    The walnut behind him breathed in amazement and asked Mu to hold his head "badly" in the cold day.

    Because vanria was wearing a naked apron.

    "Oh? Isn''t this sister of sister Youxi... What can I do for you this time?"

    Seeing wanliya''s unprepared trot, walnut''s face turned white.

    "You, how do you... How do you dress like this!"

    "No, walnut. It''s not what you think. Maria, turn around and show her."

    "Is that so?" walnut looked at Mu Hantian suspiciously.

    Wan Liya followed him around, but somehow, Wan Liya really just wore an apron there.

    At this moment, Mu Hantian was stunned.

    "Hey! Why aren''t you dressed!" Mu Hantian was completely speechless. I really can''t wash it when I jump into the Yellow River.

    "This makes you think I''m pretending to be a naked apron. In fact, it''s really a psychological trap of a naked apron. Hehe, brother, you''re completely caught!"

    What the hell are you doing? Look at the scene a little. Make complaints about cold weather.

    "Fruit, that''s it! What do you want to do in this way! Or is that how you seduce big brother to protect you? Sure enough, you demon families should be eliminated." walnut seemed to endure to the limit and shouted with a red face.

    "Ah ah ~? Is this the first time you''ve seen people wear this ~? Ah... Then try to see enough. This is a man''s eternal romance - fruit apron!"

    "Idiot! Who wants to see that!"

    Wan Liya put his hands on his hips and didn''t know what he was doing. Walnut couldn''t help scolding.

    Not good... As soon as I get home, the smell of gunpowder is so strong that it''s almost explosive. I need to find a way quickly.

    "By the way, wanlia, where are they? Why didn''t you hear their voices?" Mu Hantian asked hurriedly.

    "Yes, I almost forgot. They are all waiting for you in the living room. Please hurry."

    "In the living room? I see."

    Why? Is there something to talk about? Mu Hantian thought to himself, then took off his shoes and said, "walnut, you also take this as your home. Come in quickly."

    "Excuse me." the unhappy walnut also took off his shoes.

    "Shu, Youxi, Geng Xizi, do you have anything to say?" Mu Hantian was puzzled.

    "Can you conclude a contract with us?" Shu said nervously.

    "Contract?"

    "That''s right. It''s the master-slave contract. My brother must be very interested." Maria jumped out and said.

    Mu Hantian frowns. After reading the original book, he naturally knows what happened to the contract said by Wan Liya, but mu Hantian hasn''t said anything in this regard since he knew them. Why today

    "Geng Xizi, what''s going on? Why did you mention such a thing?"

    "It''s actually like this..." Geng Xizi began to explain.

    In five minutes

    "In other words, after listening to what RASS said, you think you need to strengthen your strength to avoid dragging me down, so you want to sign the contract?"

    "Yes." teak Xi simply admitted.

    "So Shu, do you have anything to say?"

    Shu blushed and shook his head.

    "Wan Liya, don''t talk about this in the future. As for improving your strength, I''ll find someone to teach you."

    "Got it" X4

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "It''s true. It seems that we have been washed far away." Dongcheng Xun sighed in the dark cave.

    In order to rescue a young soldier, he fell into the moat of the palace when he fought with the new demon king reohart.

    Because he may be attacked by arrows or magic when he surfaced, Xun decided to leave the scene directly. He swung his fist in the water and blasted the rock wall into a breakthrough to the underground river cave, the water source of the moat; However, the fierce current caused by the sudden connection between the moat and the cave swallowed Xun and the young soldiers, and rushed them into the depths of the underground river.

    "However, it may suit me to swim down like this..."

    Although he was rushed for a long distance, Xun still didn''t lose his sense of direction. In terms of the terrain around the demon city, as long as we continue to move forward along the water flow, we should be able to see the sun again in the dark sea in the south. Soбкбк

    "Is that all right, FIO?"

    Dongcheng quickly asked the other side of the fire, and a voice seemed reluctant to answer: "whatever... Do you need to ask me?"

    That''s the young soldier saved by Xun in the palace. In case of catching cold, he quickly took off FIO''s light armor and clothes, and then lent him his coat. Seeing his reaction, he smiled bitterly in his heart.

    He should calm down.

    After all, when FIO woke up, he drew his sword and killed him as soon as he saw Xun. This young soldier can become a palace guard at a young age. His skill is really good, but he is still not a fast opponent; After being quickly seized the sword showed the strength gap between the two sides, he gave up resistance.

    It''s just that when he quickly took off FIO''s wet armor and wet clothes, he acted as rude as a hard pick - which made his reaction more exaggerated than at the beginning and scolded "pervert".

    Since then, FIO has maintained a high degree of vigilance. When asked the name and other questions quickly, he murmured reluctantly, but all he can answer are honest.

    What Xun asked from FIO, who served as the palace guard, was some first-hand information that only people in the palace knew.

    Of course, a soldier like FIO won''t know political intelligence, even if he knows it.

    However, he still answered the atmosphere in the palace, how FIO himself and other colleagues respected leohart - and also criticized the opposition forces in the Privy Council who were dissatisfied with leohart''s accession to the throne.

    However

    According to what he learned from listening to other soldiers when he sneaked into the palace, the demon clan is exploring a relic of the ancient demon God war era in the western regions recently. If the sleeping spirit can be found, awakened and put into actual combat, the dispute with the moderates may soon be over.

    Something''s wrong.

    Things are gradually turning to the negative side. If it goes on like this, maybe even the current truce between humans and the demon clan will collapse. The solution is, of course, butбкбк

    Well, how can we make everything go smoothly?

    When we quickly cooperate with the current situation and deepen our thinkingбкбк

    "Well, can you answer me a question? You are Xun Dongcheng, right? It was the God of war of the brave people who turned the world upside down at the time of the war. People like you came to kill his majesty leohart - does it mean that the brave people are going to war with us again?" this is an uneasy question.

    Sixteen years ago, when the war ended, peace and prosperity came to the demon world; However, after the death of former demon king Wilbert a year ago, the demon world began to kill each other. However, there is no doubt that under such circumstances, FIO is still convinced that once the dispute between the current demon king faction and the moderate faction is over, the demon world can regain peace; But when he quickly sneaks into the king''s city and fights with leioha, he will feel that the day of the final war seems to be far away and full of anxiety. Soбкбк

    "Don''t worry... I came to the demon world by myself. Sneaking into the king''s city is just by the way. Other brave people won''t fight."

    "Fighting with your majesty is said to be by the way... What do you want to do in the demon world?"

    Dongcheng Xun smiled at FIO, who was so surprised that he opened his eyes and said, "ah, well - I''m here to find the couple who separated from me." (anyone who has read Dongcheng news should know who it is)

 Chapter 992

    People in Dongcheng family discussed a topic while preparing breakfast.

    It was because he was so busy when he came home last night that he didn''t have a chance to mention the attack on Mu Hantian at the station.

    "What do you think of the attack on your brother?"

    "Yes, it''s really strange to say..." Maria, who was working in the kitchen in the morning, tilted her head in confusion.

    She knocked the eggs into a large bowl with one hand, added milk and fresh cream, skillfully stirred them with chopsticks, and said: "On the side of the current demon king sect, we should have found out that we have contact with the moderates. Lars said he would hide his brother''s ability. When he was still in the human world, he also reported to them that zokiel tried to capture Lord Shu; therefore, the top should warn the bottom not to act rashly. For the time being, there will be no demon clan approaching Shu casually. Yes."

    "Yes, but you should also be careful not to be attacked," said Mu Hantian, who was next to vanria, while making salad dressing, and mixed several kinds of wine vinegar and olive oil according to the formula provided by vanria.

    "Even if they are not united, I don''t think anyone will be foolish enough to attack you at such a time. However, since there are aliens like zokiel, I can''t guarantee that no one will do the same thing again."

    "Then, could it be the moderates?"

    The other possibility is to set the tableware at the table.

    "Didn''t we refuse to hand over vanria to them? The moderates are not much United. It''s normal for anyone to see us unhappy?"

    Shu''s tone brought some hidden worries. She was like this last night. It seems that she sensed the danger, not only herself, but also Mu Hantian.

    "However, we knocked down zokiel, a high-level demon clan, and let the steady party give us a high evaluation of our strength. Besides, Lord Shu is the unique orphan of his majesty wilbet. No one should come to find brother rangeng at this time and casually lose Lord Shu''s trust."

    "In fact, you also ignored one point, that is, the Protoss." Mu Hantian said his thoughts.

    "Eh? How could it be?" teak was surprised.

    "Yes, after all, they have brave people as their spokesmen. They shouldn''t do such a thing." Shu echoed.

    "Well, I''ll deal with it myself. After all, the other party''s goal is me." Mu Hantian showed a meaningful smile.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    The result - it seems that the other party also stopped with Mu Hantian and others raising their alert, and there was no attack again.

    Due to the work of the sports meeting Executive Committee outside the regular class, the three are busy these days, as if the attack on the station had never happened.

    Looking at me again.

    In the physical education class of the two classes, when the male students lined up on the playground, Mu Hantian felt the sight of the dark shot at him and frowned slightly.

    The line of sight from nowhere, like deliberately wanting to admire the cold day, emphasizes its own existence.

    If you want to die so much, I''ll help you.

    "OK, let''s do stretching exercises in pairs."

    After the physical education teacher called the roll and gave an order, the students began stretching exercises with their partners one after another. Only mu Hantian stood alone with a bitter smile.

    It is because his usual partner, takigawa baxun, has gone back to the demon world, and he has become a public enemy of the whole school. Now it is the second half of the second semester, and the students have a fixed partner when they need to work together in PE class. It is impossible to replace Mu Hantian who came to this school only after the summer vacation бг

    "Who should I find? Should I find a teacher?"

    "That, that, cold weather students..."

    Mu Hantian turned to the low volume call and saw that it was the lovely... False mother.

    Mu Hantian looked at the young man with a girl''s posture around him and didn''t know what to do. He sympathized with his experience, but... What a fake mother, I can''t stand it. Although he knew that he could become a woman, he... Really couldn''t work hard.

    "Cold weather classmate, what''s the matter?" orange asked.

    "Ah, nothing. I''m just thinking about things." Mu Hantian perfunctorily.

    "Well, do you want to come with me?"

    "This... OK." Mu Hantian really couldn''t find a reason to refuse, so he had to muddle through this class first.

    "Well, let''s do exercises - start with you, orange."

    Mu Hantian started stretching exercise as soon as possible, pressed the back of orange sitting on the runway and helped him bend forward.

    Er... Why is it so soft? It doesn''t mean softness, it''s the touch of the orange body.

    "Well... It doesn''t matter if you try harder in cold weather?"

    "This, this? Then, is this enough?"

    There is a big physical gap between orange and takigawa. Mu Hantian doesn''t know how to exert force for a moment.

    бкбкBesides, it feels too soft. Where are the muscles? Orange, you should eat more meat. You can''t be picky.

    However, stretching exercises still need to be done, so mu put a little force on his shoulder blades in cold weather, so that orange kept panting "eh! Eh!" every time.

    Of course, he should be doing stretching exercises very seriously, but it doesn''t sound like that around him. The atmosphere is getting more and more strange.

    Alas, if you were a girl now, I wouldn''t have to suffer so much.

    Mu Hantian thought like this. At the same time, he stretched his legs together and bent and stretched to the left and right for several times. Orange''s body was almost opened, soбкбк

    "Well, let me help the students in cold weather."

    The orange went around Mu Hantian''s back and pressed his back down.

    "Wow... Cold weather classmate, did you join any sports club?"

    "No, I didn''t join any clubs."

    "But you are so strong... You can''t see it in your ordinary clothes."

    "I just keep practicing. It''s nothing."

    "So it is." orange nodded.

    In this way, Mu Hantian talked with orange one by one, and knew something about orange at the same time.

    For the upcoming sports meeting, the content of physical education on this day is relay race, Baton taking and other exercises.

    After class, Mu Hantian and orange went back to the school building with other students and changed their shoes back-to-back at the student entrance. At this timeбкбк

    "Ah, Mr. Hasegawa."

    Looking at the sound of orange, I found that Hasegawa just walked out of the welfare society at the entrance and exit of students, and Hasegawa also noticed Mu cold day and turned to them.

    Hasegawa glanced at Mu Hantian and then asked orange, "it seems that there is no problem... How do you feel after not having PE class for so long, orange?"

    "Ah, yes... Thank you for your care. I had a good PE class this time. So, that..."

    Orange nodded and replied, peeping at Hasegawa''s face. Hasegawa smiled and said, "do you mean swimming class? It shouldn''t matter. I''ll be ready, too."

    "By the way, cold weather classmate, come with me. I have something to say to you."

    "OK." Mu Hantian nodded and followed Hasegawa behind him.

 Chapter 993

    After Mu Hantian and Hasegawa came to the health room, Hasegawa locked the door directly.

    "Qianli, there''s something I want to ask you."

    "What''s up?"

    "It''s sakazaki''s problem. I want to know your opinion."

    "I don''t mind, but if you want to clean him up, you''d better hurry up," Hasegawa said lazily.

    "It won''t cause the protoss to rebound. Although it doesn''t matter to me, there will still be trouble."

    "It doesn''t matter. The protoss won''t care about the clansmen who ran down without permission, and don''t be afraid of them with your strength?"

    "I''m not afraid. I just feel troublesome. By the way, what can I do for you?" Mu Hantian asked.

    "Nothing. I just want to be warm with you."

    "Ah?"

    Then, in Mu Hantian''s surprised eyes

    Hasegawa pulls Mu Hantian''s left hand to his abundant and full face, and then blocks Mu Hantian''s mouth with his lips. The soft feeling and sweet fragrance spread in the mouth and hands instantly took away Mu''s resistance to cold weather.

    Although he knew Hasegawa''s boldness for love, Mu Hantian underestimated her.

    Hasegawa kissed heartily for a period of time before finally opening Mu Hantian''s lips and said, "you left directly last night, but not this time."

    With that, Hasegawa held Mu Hantian''s head in his hands and continued to kiss. Although I know I shouldn''t, Hasegawa''s kiss is so sweet that people are intoxicated; When they returned to God, their tongues were intertwined.

    At this timeбкбк

    "Mr. Hasegawa, please go to the staff room immediately. Mr. Hasegawa, please come immediately..."

    "It was a bad time."

    The school radio separated the lips of the two people. Mu Hantian said to Hasegawa, "go quickly. There should be something wrong with you."

    "OK." Hasegawa kissed Mu Hantian''s cheek and went to the teaching staff room with a satisfied smile.

    After that, Mu Hantian returned to the men''s dressing room and found orange waiting for him.

    "Orange, why didn''t you go?"

    Physical education is the fourth section in the morning. Everyone changes clothes after two or three times. Let''s go for lunch. However, orange is still waiting for mu cold day.

    "I want to wait for my classmates in cold weather." orange was a little embarrassed.

    "That''s right."

    "That, that, classmate in cold weather."

    "What, what''s the matter?"

    "Yes, I''m sorry... I''m very shy to say this..."

    "What''s the matter?" Mu Hantian was more and more confused.

    Orange held up the dog''s wet eyes and said, "you, you have lipstick marks on your body..."

    Mu Hantian hurriedly covered his mouth. As a result, orange''s face was more red with shame.

    "Not over there... Well, I mean cheeks..."

    Ah, dig your own grave... You''re dead. What if it''s so embarrassing.

    At this timeбкбк

    "Don''t worry... In fact, I can keep it a secret. Really, classmate in cold weather..."

    Orange quickly took out 120000 sincerity and comforted Mu Hantian who stepped on a mine and was depressed. "Well... In short, it''s better not to let chenglai students know about it?"

    "Can you really keep it a secret for me?"

    "Of course." orange smiled, then took out her handkerchief and gently wiped Mu Hantian''s face.

    "Don''t move... I''ll clean it for you."

    "Trouble."

    Before long

    "Well, it''s all cleaned. I''m sure I can''t see it."

    "That''s good... Thanks, orange."

    After wiping the orange, he took a step back and Mu Hantian thanked him.

    "No, you''re welcome. It''s nothing like this... We''re friends, aren''t we?"

    "Ah, we are friends." Mu Hantian nodded.

    Orange smiled happily, and then said, "I will work hard. How can you not hold a sports meeting that makes you proud that it''s good to participate in the preparation?"

    The natural smile finally returned to orange''s face.

    "Although I can''t handle so much work as sister Fupu, and I''m just a half hanging general affairs team member, but -"

    Juqixu filled his gentle eyes with determination and said, "as a member of the Executive Committee of the student union and the sports meeting - I will do my best."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    As the days passed, the operation of the Executive Committee gradually became disordered.

    The reason is the inter class women''s cheerleading competition. In order to rehearse the dance, Shu, Nao Xi and Geng Xizi are often unable to attend the Executive Committee on time, and the days when they have to ask for leave are gradually increasing.

    As a result, the Shu faction, the pomelo Greek faction and the Geng Xizi faction in the committee also began to skip work.

    The pomelo Xi sect and Geng Xi Zi sect are not bad. Although they knew that teak Xi and Geng Xi Zi would leave before they came, they were all willing to do things. At least they completed their work according to the established schedule.

    The problem lies in the general affairs auxiliary department where the Tang Shang and others of Shu School are located. They often act in groups. They only hide in the audio-visual classroom, hip-hop and laugh, and don''t do anything serious.

    If it''s just like this, maybe it doesn''t matter. He can transfer people from other departments and then transfer them to other jobs assisted by students'' union members such as Mu Hantian or orange; Then rewrite the work assignment and schedule to make the problem operation complete smoothly as scheduled.

    However, one day a week before the sports meeting.

    "What the hell is going on!"

    After school, the roar of Pu Lihua burst out in the audio-visual classroom that became the headquarters of the Executive Committee of the games.

    She slapped a piece of paper on the desk and glared at the shupai leader hall. In fact, the shupai people were fooling around because of Shue''s absence that day, which made the whole classroom pay attention.

    "Xuejie, Xuejie..." orange said anxiously behind Fupu.

    He was not in the classroom because sakazaki, who was in charge of supervision, held a staff meeting. He was afraid of conflict in the class of Fupu and the third grade.

    "Ah? Vice president, what are you angry about?" asked the hall, who was playing mobile games with friends, raising his face from the LCD screen.

    "I''m asking you what''s going on with this payment request!"

    What he brought was a shopping request that did not exist in the records of the accounting department. And it came by mail today.

    "I just called and asked. You bought it."

    This payment request is from a fireworks shop, a time-honored specialty store that supplies goods for a well-known fireworks conference every year. When purchasing materials for the games, you had to ask the accounting department for payment first, and then hand in the receipt and find the balance. Even 10000 yuan is not allowed to be used without authorization unless it is urgent.

    Therefore, shopping without the permission of the accounting department is already a major violation, andбкбк

    "Two hundred thousand... What are you thinking about spending such a large sum of money on fireworks?" Miura''s voice trembled with anger.

    The hall still smiled and said, "I was surprised, too. I didn''t expect fireworks to be so expensive. But don''t we put several fireworks in the party after the sports meeting every year? Let''s buy one more?"

    "Don''t say such silly words! The fireworks at the party have always been sold to us cheaply by the factories that have friends with our school!"

    "Ah? I don''t know that kind of thing... Since it''s so important, would you please say it earlier?"

    "In a word, please take this list and return it now!"

    "I can''t return it. The grandpa of that shop said it couldn''t be cancelled."

    "Why not return it?"

    "Because the glyph fireworks are completely custom-made. He also said that the ''Shu'' of the Chinese character is too complex to be changed to ''Mio''. It seems that this famous old store is nothing great. If you have time to say that you are a pure fireworks master, why don''t you try to make more progress?"

    Seeing that the class scorned and laughed in front of her, she became angry again and shouted, "don''t talk nonsense! Since I can''t return, I''ll ask the senior to buy it myself!"

    "Ah? What''s the truth... Why can''t I understand it at all?"

    The hall stood up, stared straight into the eyes of paopu, who could not help shrinking, and said: "At this time, the chief executive should be responsible? I bought it with good intentions to make the sports meeting more fun. How can you shirk the responsibility so quickly? We have left so much time every day to help you prepare for the super boring sports meeting you think of. Please don''t lose your temper here and do your thing? Besides, this is the last day of our third grade A sports meeting, but it didn''t work either. You''ll object to whatever I say... Your second grade is too autocratic. Don''t take school activities for yourself because you think you''re a student union. "

    What the hall said made him speechless.

    Take it for yourself?

    As vice president and chairman of the Executive Committee, she must hold a successful sports meeting - she thinks she has been working with such enthusiasm, but her words completely negate her efforts and enthusiasm.

    Fupu wanted to refute, but she couldn''t say anything. Because she was afraid of sobbing instead of words. But at this time

    "Don''t you feel ashamed to say such words?" a quiet voice said to the hall instead of PU - and the owner of the voice had stood in front of the hall.

    "Who do you think you are? Don''t think you are princess Shu''s brother. You can order us." the hall shouted.

    Then he swung his right fist across the desk and planned to attack Mu Hantian''s face unexpectedly.

    Mu Hantian took his fist with his left hand, then Mu Hantian narrowed his eyes and silently squeezed the fist in the hall.

    "Er! Ah! You, you guy...!" the hall immediately changed his face and groaned in pain, but mu Hantian didn''t let go and looked at the hall with a smile.

    "What do you think I should do with you?"

    "Oh... Bastard, egg..." although his hands were pinched and his face turned red, the hall still didn''t change its evil shape.

    "What are you going to do here?" suddenly, sakazaki, who seemed to have finished the meeting, opened the door and entered the classroom. I don''t know who informed him.

    "Nothing." after that, Mu Hantian slowly released his hand, but his sight still didn''t leave the hall.

    The hall then held down his right hand and stared at Mu Hantian with resentment, but he didn''t dare to make trouble in front of sakazaki. He soon left the classroom with a group of people sent by Shu. Mu Hantian didn''t take this in his heart. He was just a trick, and he couldn''t even add experience to the protagonist.

    Sakazaki, who watched them, sighed helplessly, then resumed his previous bright smile and said, "well, go back to work. The sports meeting has only one week left, so there''s no time to play!"

    This sentence makes people who watch the whole thing go back to do their own things. Sakazaki should know what happened. He turned aroundбкбк

    "Ah... Can you come here in cold weather?"

    "Yes," Mu said.

 Chapter 994

    After leaving the audio-visual classroom, Mu Hantian followed sakazaki all the way to the top floor.

    "Autumn is really here..." sakazaki said, leaning back against the protective railing and looking back at the distant scenery.

    In the park next to the school, the maple leaves bathed in the soft sunset are more red. When you look down, you can see the sports associations moving their muscles and bones and sweating in all corners of the campus.

    "There''s one thing I always care about. Are you influenced by ''her'' in cold weather?" sakazaki whispered.

    "Who does she mean, teacher?" Mu Hantian pretended not to know.

    Sakazaki changed his breath and whispered, "you often go to the health care room, right. In cold weather... Be careful of that woman, it''s Hasegawa."

    "Eh... Be careful, Mr. Hasegawa? What do you mean..."

    "The position of health room teacher often gives her the opportunity to answer students'' troubles. She has a stable temperament and is so beautiful. There are many people affected by what she says... Have you also talked to her about troubles and asked for advice?"

    "Well, yes..."

    "Sure enough." sakazaki sighed when he saw Mu Hantian nodding.

    "Her advice and influence are very strong... She doesn''t count as helping people solve puzzles or psychological counseling, but as strong as some kind of hypnosis or brainwashing."

    "Too exaggerated..."

    Sakazaki immediately denied the unbelievable Mu Hantian. "No, it''s really no exaggeration. Among the students who talked to her about their worries, several of their personalities suddenly changed completely. Some parents were worried and asked what had happened to the school."

    "It''s no surprise that after the trouble is solved and the heart disease is gone, he becomes cheerful or confident and positive?" Mu Hantian refuted sakazaki''s words in a slightly dissatisfied tone.

    "If it is a positive change, it won''t make parents worry about calling school? Students who make parents so worried have several things in common, such as extreme excess self-confidence, rationalizing their behavior, doing everything by themselves, ignoring the words of their family, or ignoring the feelings around them and showing abnormal persistence to some people and things."

    "Persistence... Is it..."

    "That''s right... That was before you came. Both Tang Shang and Sui Ji asked teacher Hasegawa for advice. They would call Cheng Lai or" Princess "in the wild. They also formed groups like the idol support association in recent years at school. They all started after that."

    "So it is." Mu Hantian nodded on the surface, but scolded sakazaki''s family all over in his heart.

    "I ask you... Have you ever had any reaction or unacceptable to her conclusion? If I''m right, I''m afraid not?"

    Mu Hantian nodded.

    Sakazaki said in a serious tone, "so far, you have taken it for granted to follow her words... But this is a very strange thing. No matter how popular teachers are, they will have the experience of caring for students and being annoyed. This is the teacher''s destiny. After all, there are so many students in our school. Anyway, there will be personality problems, and it is impossible to please everyone."

    Sakazaki continued, "but only Mr. Hasegawa didn''t cause any dissatisfaction or gossip around. Of course, some people are really loved by everyone, but she is so beautiful and has such a good figure... Such a striking person will attract a group of fanatical admirers. At the same time, it will also cause some people''s strong disgust?"

    "She is a little older than you and should be very attractive in your eyes. The attraction of that aspect can easily lead to trouble between teachers and students, but Mr. Hasegawa has never had that kind of problem. Everyone thinks she is a peerless beauty and a kind-hearted woman who is willing to help students solve problems, but no one has further feelings for her."

    Sakazaki added, "moreover," in cold weather, the biggest problem is... Everyone doesn''t think it''s strange, as if she used some magic and didn''t allow anything bad to happen to her. "

    Mu Hantian frowned.

    Looking at Mu cold day, sakazaki said, "cold day, you are a student in my class. Of course, as a mentor, I want to protect you from unnecessary trouble. I hope you can understand."

    Sakazaki clapped his hand on Mu Hantian''s shoulder, nodding silently, and said, "let me take care of them in the hall for the time being - I will never let them mess."

    Mu Hantian resisted the impulse to beat him violently and nodded.

    "Leave the rest to me." then sakazaki smiled again.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    After a dispute with Shu pulihua and Mu Hantian and leaving the audio-visual classroom with other Shu faction elements.

    Xiangping''s figure appeared in the video game center in front of the station, playing the fruit tray game with two close friends in a familiar corner.

    "Damn it!"

    However, the cable could not be connected. The remaining points displayed on the LCD screen soon returned to zero. The hall kicked the bottom of the machine angrily.

    The class usually had a good time at this time, but today it was very upset. Because not long ago, Mu Hantian let him taste unbearable humiliation.

    The right fist was clenched in the hall, but the strength made the hand ache. Looking down, he found that Mu Hantian had left a clear red handprint on the part he had held. Incredible grip.

    It''s all that guy.

    Just living with Shu is unbearable. His attitude is still so arrogant - but he wants to give him some color to see, but he makes the trees fall and the monkeys scatter.

    Seeing the class gnashing their teeth in anger, the classmate sitting aside said, "don''t take it seriously, class. Just Mu Hantian looked like that... Definitely learned martial arts."

    "Ah? Who cares? But..."

    The hall stared at the LCD screen with disgust and said, "I won''t let go of any guy who despises me like Mu Hantian and Tuopu - I must make them regret, I must!"

    "Make them regret... What do you want to do?"

    When another asked, the hall smiled "ha!".

    "I''m going to destroy them - the garbage games they spent so much time preparing."

    There are many means. See if you want to destroy the equipment they have set up at night, or order a truck of things they don''t need, destroy the budget, or write a black letter to the school, and you can stop the sports meeting two or three times. When thinking in class

    "That, that, the head of the class..."

    Suddenly a girl called him. No, not a girl. Standing on one side was a boy in the same uniform as in the hall. He is a freshman named juqixu who manages the general affairs of the student union together with Yupu.

    Seeing his timid appearance, the hall couldn''t help saying to the orange who was afraid to write on his face, "can''t the voice be so male and female - what are you doing here?"

    "I just... Hope the seniors can come back... And then..."

    "Ha!... what is it now? Should I go back and apologize?"

    The hall stood up and the orange shrank suddenly. He may have heard what he just said about destroying the sports meeting. He should try to seal his mouth. Orange is as thin as a girl and has a sissy personality. Just be scared.

    So the hall roughly picked up orange''s collar and pushed him against the wall. On the way, he lost his glasses - and then saw that orange''s pupils were shining bright red.

    "How are you, your eyes...?"

    An inexplicable feeling made the hall swallow his saliva.

    "Sorry."

    Then orange Qixu said it gently - and looked into the hall''s eyes with eyes redder than blood.

 Chapter 995

    Mu Hantian returned to the audio-visual classroom from the top floor. The classroom was quiet. Everyone was doing their own things without expression.

    It should be the trouble in the hall and the conflict between mu Hantian and him that affected everyone''s mood.

    Mu Hantian also felt his presence, which made the classroom atmosphere a little tense. So he walked silently to his seat and came to mopu, who was working at the same long tableбкбк

    "Sorry, sister Fupu." Mu Hantian apologized for his departure and the conflict with the class before.

    "Didn''t I say... It''s not your fault in cold weather. Don''t apologize to me."

    Miura raised her head and answered with a smile. It seems that she has calmed down a lot during this time.

    "By the way, cold weather classmate. Did you see any oranges on your way back?"

    "No, I didn''t see him. What happened?"

    "Nothing... Just don''t know where the child will go."

    With a slight sigh, she went back to review her documents. Mu Hantian also returned to his seat and continued to do his interrupted work.

    About an hour later, the day''s executive committee came to an end. After cleaning up, Mu Hantian looked at Orange''s still empty seat and said, "as a result, the guy still didn''t come back... Do you want me to help find him?"

    "No, I''ll just call my cell phone later. It''s hard - see you tomorrow."

    "Well, you''ve worked hard, too."

    Mu Hantian paid a little tribute to Shu PU. Then he went back to class B of the previous year to pick up Shu, Geng Xizi and teak Xi. He found that there were other female students in the classroom. It should be to discuss the dance steps of cheerleading competition. ШY and Xiangchuan are also there. Everyone is talking and laughing.

    "Cold weather... Is the Committee over today?"

    "Yes, that''s about it today."

    Mu Hantian nodded at the door of the classroom and answered teak Xi who found him back and said hello.

    "That''s all for today. Let''s go back." after saying that, Shu, Geng Xizi and teak Xi left their seats together.

    "OK, bye ~"

    Mu Hantian walked out of the corridor with Shu, Geng Xizi and you Xi under the eyes of Xiangchuan and Yu.

    "It seems that you have a good chat..."

    "It''s OK. Today we''re discussing what clothes to wear in the cheerleading competition. It''s said that Xiangchuan''s sister has a way to rent us good clothes at an ultra-low price."

    Shu smiled and said, "this matter should be kept secret from the boys. If it goes well, the champion must be ours."

    "My brother will like it too." Geng Xizi said confidently.

    "Well... I''ll show it to me at your sports meeting."

    Mu Hantian was also infected by them with full confidence and laughed together. At the student entranceбкбк

    "How about the Committee on a cold day?"

    "Nothing, just some accidents happened today."

    So mu Hantian told them what happened on the Committee today.

    "Sorry, brother, it''s all because of us. We''ll be there tomorrow." Shu promised.

    "Well, don''t say that. Go home."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Private shengban School Park games.

    On the day of entering the 24th, it was a cloudless and clear autumn day.

    Now that the nine o''clock is about to ring, Mu Han Tianzheng and orange Qixu stay by the school gate. Because they are responsible for receiving visitors other than students, such as students'' parents or nearby residents.

    At a desk full of brochures and leafletsбкбк

    "The visitors are almost here...?"

    Listen to orange say this when no one comes in, Mu cold day "should" nodded.

    Then he said to the orange wearing sportswear and exuding the lovely smell of a girl: "the students are about to enter the field. For parents, the first good time to take pictures is that time; so now check the cameras and cameras in the audience area."

    "Haha, maybe it''s true." orange pounded her mouth with one hand and smiled lovably, thenбкбк

    "Finally, it''s a smooth start." he sighed.

    The week after the loss of control and chaos in the hall, the atmosphere of the Executive Committee was once extremely low, but everyone welcomed the arrival of the sports meeting safely.

    Because the next day after the conflict broke out, the hall returned to the Executive Committee and apologized to Miura. In his body, Mu Hantian felt a force. It''s what orange did. In any case, however, the Executive Committee returned to the track and made a final sprint to the day of formal operation.

    "What''s the matter, classmate in cold weather?"

    Asked by orange, Mu Hantian shook his head "nothing". At this time, a new visitor came to the service desk and saw the girl in his school uniformбкбк

    "Hi - it seems you''re not lost." Mu Hantian immediately handed out the profile and said with a smile.

    "Big brother, really. My sister studies here. How can I get lost." chuckling, the girl - wild walnut accepted the profile.

    "Cold weather classmate... Do you know this girl?"

    "Yes, she is teak Xi, the sister in the wild in our class. Walnut, his name is orange, and he is the Executive Committee like me."

    "Well, i... I''m a friend of my classmates in cold weather, orange Qixu... Please give me more advice."

    "Hello."

    Walnut glanced at the orange and went straight to the playground.

    "Does she hate me...?"

    "How can it be? You think too much."

    Mu Hantian replied with a wry smile to the worried orange - but his expression suddenly froze.

    "What''s the matter, cold weather classmate... Ah."

    The doubt didn''t last long. Orange soon realized the reason. Two executive members came from the playground and had to change shifts with the receptionist at the service desk. Mu Hantian nodded his headбкбк

    "Shift change." one of them, the hall, said coldly without looking at Mu cold day.

    "OK... Then I''ll trouble the senior students next."

    After giving the help desk to them in the hall, Mu Hantian and orange didn''t return to their class, but walked to the tent of the General Assembly headquarters on the playground. The closer to the entrance of the playground, the more intense the heat and noise caused by the crowd. Soon, they saw the playground with many tents, various machines and materials, complete competition equipment for various events, and the audience crowded with the audience area.

    When Mu Hantian and orange returned to the headquarters, the executive committee responsible for reception and guidance also gathered here.

    Shu, Youxi, Geng Xizi and Yu are all there. When Fupu, located in the center of the crowd, saw Mu cold days and looked down at his watch.

    "It''s hard, so we''ll all be here." he said after looking around the people.

    As the games are mainly inter class competitions, everyone wears headbands of different colors such as red, white and yellow. Of course, in the competition, we are competitors for each other''s achievements, but the executive members gathered here are important partners for the successful conclusion of the games. So

    "It''s time - let''s start our sports meeting."

    On her face, there was no trace of anxiety caused by the excessive number of people who worried about the establishment of the committee, nor did she worry about being humiliated due to a recent conflict with the church. She showed her reliable leadership style of re integrating the Executive Committee in the last week and holding the sports meeting as scheduled. Naturally, everyone surrounded her as the center. At this time, Shu and pomelo Xi crowded into Mu Hantian, while Geng Xizi could only stay in place because he was a step slower.

    "What about walnuts in cold weather?"

    "She has arrived. She should have entered the meeting before I came."

    Pomelo Xi asked quietly, and Mu Hantian followed the arrival of walnut.

    Shu also asked a little seriously, "well... This moment has finally arrived."

    "Yeah."

    "Let''s start - our sports meeting."

 Chapter 996

    Students enter the site and start on time. The students in sportswear walked around the track in the order of the school year to music. After a week, they positioned the whole train on the playground one by one.

    In the audience area, almost every pair of eyes and lens were aimed at the playground.

    Only a wild walnut, mixed in the crowd to do other things. She wants to identify the problem people in the college and eliminate them if she can.

    So far, I have seen orange Qixu at the school gate with Mu Hantian. And Tong Shangxiang Ping, who passed by on the way to the playground, and Pu Lihua, who stayed in the tent of the headquarters.

    Now that the sports meeting has started on time, compared with the hall that has private resentment against Mu Hantian, the orange and Tuopu that hope for the successful conclusion of the sports meeting should be less dangerous - but wild walnut has not relaxed.

    Now, Wan Liya can''t leave Dongcheng''s house because of zokiel, and Shu, teak Xi and Geng Xizi can''t act openly, so as not to provide a reasonable excuse for the moderates, the current demon king''s demon family or the brave family to make a judgment or action against Mu Hantian.

    Therefore, only the eldest brother who was attacked and me who witnessed the scene of the incident and intervened can take practical action in this incident. Watch me get you out! Walnut thought.

    At this time, walnut found Sui Jihai, a fanatical supporter of teak Xi, in the headquarters tent where Mu Hantian and other executive members were different from other students.

    That''s four.

    After counting in his heart, walnut looked directly and found the last two suspects in the staff tent at the right end of the headquarters.

    One is sakazaki Shou, who is smiling brightly at the students on the field.

    Again

    The other is a health care teacher in a bright white robe, Hasegawa.

    Six in all. Today, walnut''s entrusted job is to monitor and track all the suspects who attacked Mu Hantian. Plus, the number of other executive members exceeds three figures, but that''s not a problem for walnut.

    When the headmaster on the podium began to deliver a speech, walnut closed his eyes and thenбкбк

    Concentrate, set up a magic array centered on yourself, and in the magic brilliance invisible to ordinary people

    Please, everybody

    In my heart, I shouted to the elves living in the surrounding atmosphere and asked them to guard the whole campus and return suspicious people to her. Feeling that the elves agreed, walnut opened his eyes and inadvertently looked at Mu Hantian.

    The headmaster finished his speech under the eyes of the elves and walnuts, followed by the contestants'' oath.

    A female student stepped onto the stage, held her right hand straight to the sky and said, "take an oath. On behalf of all the students, I would like to take an oath that I am willing to give full play to the valuable knowledge and experience I have learned on campus, use the sound spirit and physique I have grown up on campus, abide by all competition rules and compete fairly. The student representative, Pu Lihua, takes a oath."

    As soon as the words broke, the vortex of applause suddenly swept the whole playground.

    In all kinds of thoughts, the sports meeting of shengban School Park officially began.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Almost all sports competitions are based on physical fitness.

    There is only one thing that can let Mu Hantian, Shu and Youxi participate generously without any doubt of injustice.

    That''s what requires luck in addition to tacit understanding. Three person four legged obstacle race.

    "Now, the game comes to the finale of the morning - the men''s and women''s three stick obstacle race!"

    Loud and passionate shouts broke out from the loudspeaker. Mu Hantian is also quite familiar with this voice. The one who broadcasts the live news for this project is Taiichi Shimada, a member of the broadcasting agency in his class.

    "This is a three person four legged race in which each class sends one man and two women to break through three obstacles while circling the track. It is known as the favorite race for male compatriots in the whole school! However, only the two girls selected by the race have this blessing! The first part is the first grade. Of course, everyone''s focus is on the sixth track where class B is located. As soon as they enter the school this year, they will start the race Throughout the school year, men were fascinated by narase Shu and naruhi in the wild! "

    The atmosphere of the male audience also boils with the excited broadcast of Shimada, butбкбк

    "As for the lucky one who can compete with the two idols of our school, this is mu Hantian!"

    His left and right feet were tied with Shu and teak Xi respectively. Mu Hantian, who was also in place at the starting line, was bathed in ruthless boos.

    This is also a matter of no choice. After all, this is a competition in which all participating men will be envied.

    As an executive member of the games, Mu Hantian can give priority to several events; Shu and teak chose this three person four legged obstacle race.

    So - they naturally named Mu Hantian to play.

    "Don''t think too much. Just think it''s a pumpkin or something."

    "Don''t worry in cold weather - I will protect you." after saying that, Shu and pomelo Xi seem to be doing something to others to stick close to cold weather.

    "Well, forget it."

    Mu Hantian also smiled bitterly and hugged the two close to each other''s waist. He felt the temperature and softness of Shu and pomelo Xi, completely in the state of "holding left and right".

    The starting gun rang out clearly.

    "At the beginning of the competition, all the contestants rushed out of the starting line together - Oh! Class D fell in the first step and dragged class C and class E into the water! Other classes seem to have escaped a disaster... WOW! This powerful, high-profile class B opened the gap with other classes at the beginning, and the speed is getting faster and faster!"

    The balance beam of the first level is really not an obstacle; The three crossed in the direction and successfully broke through the pass with the same crab step. When they ran onto the track again, they had left the other classes far behind.

    "Class B soon came to the second level - that is, the best ''holding balloons left and right'' for boys in this project!"

    "Come on, this way." Geng Xizi, one of the assistants of this pass, waved to them and thenбкбк

    "Here, these two balloons are for you."

    Shu and teak each hold the inflated balloon handed over by Geng Xizi belly to belly and back to back and squeeze their body hard - but no matter how they squeeze, the balloon won''t break. Shu and teak Xi are members of the Executive Committee. Naturally, they know what''s going on. Geng Xizi gave them the hardest balloon to break.

    In order to shorten the speed gap between classes and create an atmosphere of repeated climaxes of the competition, the Committee specially prepared easily broken balloons and strong balloons. Soбкбк

    "Oh --! Class B had a good trip, but now it''s completely stuck here! The later classes also take advantage of this time to pass the first level one after another and catch up, and the gap between class B and class B is getting smaller and smaller!"

    Shu and teak are worried about the situation and want to burst the balloon as soon as possible. But no matter how crowded it is, it won''t break.

    I can''t help it. I can only do a little harm. Secretly thinking, Mu Hantian guided a trace of magic to the balloon. After being chased by the next two shifts, Shu and teak''s balloons finally exploded one after another - the three started to run to the last level again and crawled through the net.

 Chapter 997

    Mu Hantian and others are crawling in the net, and they are all seen by someone.

    "Really, where is the enemy?" walnut complained with some dissatisfaction.

    At this time, walnut suddenly pulled his expression. Because the guard elves issued a warning, and thenбкбк

    "Excuse me for a moment," a polite voice asked her.

    Turning around, orange stood beside her.

    Walnut asked coldly, "what can I do for you?"

    "Well... I''ve come to ask you a favor." orange answered, looking directly into walnut''s eyes.

    The elves only returned the orange''s proximity, without mentioning any magic reaction. This at least means that people around here should not have been manipulated.

    But

    In Mu cold days, walnut is completely helpless. Considering that he and his surroundings might be manipulated, walnut alerted, kept ready to start at any time, and said, "help... I don''t think I need to help you?"

    "Well... However, this is not only for me, but also related to students in cold weather and students in the wild - that is, your sister."

    "What are you trying to say?" was it a trade or a trap - Walnut frowned.

    Then, orange "um" nodded and said, "I want to say, I hope you can at the sports meeting --"

    But halfway through the orange speech, his expression suddenly froze. He didn''t look at walnuts, but behind them. He saw something behind him - turning his head, walnut saw it clearly.

    There is a figure standing on the top of the central school building, overlooking the playground.

    "That''s..."

    When walnut recognized that it was the hall, and all the elves gave a warning in unison, which surprised her. The hall raised its right hand to the sky and opened a huge magic array.

    The next moment - a huge tornado came straight down to the playground where the sports meeting was still going on. In the roar of shaking the atmosphere, the dust on the playground suddenly soared.

    The sudden situation made teachers, students and ordinary visitors scream without exception.

    "How could..." orange Qixu, who witnessed the moment of tornado formation, said in amazement.

    "Why...?"

    Orange can''t believe it at all. It''s impossible for the hall to use magic!

    The class leader was not given by my magic eye

    At this time, something awakened the confused orange.

    It was a dull crash. The tornado falling from the sky broke and lifted the tent on the playground. In the countless sharp sounds that followedбкбк

    "Ah, ah..." juqixu made a groaning sound.

    In orange''s eyes, it is equivalent to the moment when the irreplaceable sports meeting built by ourselves will be destroyed. No matter people or things, they will be severely damaged by tornadoes - everyone''s efforts will be burned.

    But such a thing did not happen. The tornado disappeared naturally in a moment.

    "So strong." walnut stared at Mu Hantian with his eyes. She saw it just now. Mu Hantian waved to wipe out the terrible tornado.

    At the same time, this admiration was also seen by orange.

    Why did he?

    It''s too late to find out why magic can be used in the hall. This scene makes orange more confused.

    But what surprised him so much was not mu Hantian''s ability to use powers. At the opening ceremony, orange saw walnuts use magic. I''m afraid she came to destroy oranges.

    The real reason is that orange manipulated the consciousness of the hall with his magic eye in order to make the sports meeting a success.

    He found walnut just to ask her to wait until the end of the sports meeting.

    Orange also speculates that her sister you Xi, their childhood sweetheart Geng Xizi, Geng Xizi''s brother Mu Hantian, and Shu, who lives with them, are probably all brave people. At the other end of orange''s line of sight, he ran to Shu, Geng Xizi and pomelo Xi''s faces beside Mu Hantian, without any anxiety or confusion; But what surprised orange more was the speed of their processing and their confusion about their processing order.

    The use of magic in the hall is without warning. In case of an unexpected emergency, no one will be able to respond. Like orange, I don''t know how to deal with it now.

    However - Mu Hantian, who is in a competition with Heshu and Youxi, why can he take action so soon? And why did walnuts stay where they were?

    "Is it?" orange had a guess in her heart.

    Mu Hantian can react so quickly and walnut will ignore the people around him because they already know that this will happen and assign their own work.

    But why did they

    If Mu Hantian really planned to destroy the orange in the hall, how could they know in advance that the hall would break away from the orange''s control and use such magic? Orange thought for a momentбкбк

    "Is it..."

    Think of my mother once said such a thing. There was a period of witch hunting in medieval Europe - it is said that its leader was the brave people responsible for guarding Europe at that time. At that time, there were countless examples of the demon clan invading the human world and making friends with people; The brave people regarded the people born with mixed blood of man and devil or those who inherited their blood as dangerous elements, and launched a large-scale execution called the "witch hunting movement". Some of these families have survived such unilateral suppression, and juqixu is one of them. However, when the witch hunting movement was popular, some brave people even did not hesitate to plant and frame the blame in order to eliminate the objects who kept themselves under their surveillance.

    Is this what Mu Hantian did? In order to destroy orange, deliberately manipulate the hall and make it cast powerful magic, and calm the incident before casualties occur - so as to take all the credit for saving people and blame orange for all his sins?

    Juqixu''s eyes became colder and colder as he watched Mu Hantian. In his eyes, he was not a good friend - the first friend he had made since he entered school, but his own enemy.

    If Mu Hantian knew what he thought, he would be wronged. I can react so quickly because of my perception, okay? Also, juvenile (female) yo, do you have murder paranoia.

    Not to mention the idea of Mu Hantian and orange, walnut also had a guess. Walnut noticed the abnormality of orange. After all, in such a chaotic game, it was really strange for orange Qixu to be calm, so walnut used the magic of the wind to approach orange Qixu, but in the eyes of orange Qixu, it was the prelude for the brave family to prepare to destroy him.

    At this time, Mu Han Tian glanced slightly and noticed the two people.

    "It''s really troublesome. Go and deal with the business here first, and leave the rest to me." Mu Hantian ordered Shu, Geng Xizi and Youxi.

    "No problem, leave it to us."

 Chapter 998

    Mu Hantian came to the position where orange and walnut stood. As soon as he came, he saw that orange knocked walnut out.

    Orange looked back and saw Mu Hantian coming - at this moment, a boundary was opened, and the surrounding became dark.

    Apart from Mu Hantian, there are only buildings left. I''m afraid Mu Hantian was locked into the border alone,

    "Great magic, orange." Mu Hantian sighed softly, inexplicably annoyed.

    At this time, Mu Hantian frowned slightly, retreated slightly, and a gust of wind passed at the same time - no, correctly speaking, it was not the wind. On the other side of the line of sight, the five fingers sharpened and stabbed out the back of the right hand.

    "You are also very powerful, classmate in cold weather." orange Qixu''s eyes shine red in the dark border.

    At the next moment when their eyes crossed - the two sides set off at the same time. At the moment when they kicked their feet almost at the same time, they fought with all their strength from the first blow.

    What Mu Hantian needs to do now is not to explain to orange, but to make him realize that it is easy to kill him. There is no need to play other means at all, because Mu Hantian knows he misunderstood when he sees orange looking at his eyes, but now with different languages, he has to use force first.

    A blow, just a blow, under the strong power of Mu Hantian, orange was knocked down without any resistance.

    Blood sucking races are quite difficult to deal with, among which vampires are the most representative.

    They can not only turn their opponents into relatives for their own use by sucking blood or blood transfusion, but also have the ability to use magic; In addition, it can force hypnosis and manipulate the consciousness of the target with the magic eye, and its own body can change freely into fog or bat.

    However, orange''s actual combat experience is too bad. It can be said that he has a full strength, but he can''t give full play to it. It''s completely similar to Shu at the beginning.

    Therefore, in front of Mu Hantian''s overwhelming power, orange can only weakly look at the tall figure in front of her. One blow, just one blow, without any other power, she will be knocked down.

    "Are you sober now? Orange." Mu Hantian looked like despair. Orange asked.

    "Now I have nothing to say, just do what you want." orange closed her eyes as if appointed.

    "I think you misunderstood. I don''t want to explain more. Now all you need to do is lie here quietly. As for the behind the scenes, I''ll find out. It''s rare for me to participate in the sports meeting. It''s really troublesome to calm down."

    "What do you mean?" orange calmed down now and carefully recalled Mu Hantian''s actions. With Mu Hantian''s strength, it doesn''t take much thought to clean up himself. From Mu Hantian''s strike, he has knocked himself down. It seems that he is not his opponent at all. He doesn''t have to cause any unrest if he wants to clean up himself.

    "Some things you know are bad for you, but what I can tell you is that I already know who is behind the scenes." Mu Hantian said calmly.

    "Then... Why did the brave people come to me?" orange still didn''t believe it and asked quickly.

    "I ask you, just now, all the people were flustered, but you were too calm. Shouldn''t you have other reactions except surprise? Won''t such people attract other people''s attention? Isn''t it normal for walnut to come and explore you?" Mu Hantian was also speechless. Clearly, the hostile people are around, don''t you know how to cover it up?

    "So, I made all this by myself." orange looked at her hands indifferently and didn''t dare to look directly at Mu Hantian.

    "We have some responsibilities. Don''t worry. You can continue to study here. After all, I have even the devil''s daughter around me. I won''t tolerate you."

    "Cold day classmate..." orange looked at Mu cold day with an unknown look.

    "Ah, stay here at ease. And walnut needs to be taken care of by you. I''ll deal with the aftermath." after that, Mu Hantian ran to his destination - the teaching building. Hasegawa is already waiting there.

    Seeing Hasegawa thousands of miles away, Mu Hantian nodded to her and walked towards her. At this time

    "Students in cold weather, get away!"

    Hearing the sudden voice, Mu Hantian''s mouth began to smile, and then quickly withdrew.

    At the same time, a huge pillar of fire surrounded Hasegawa with the roar of shaking the atmosphere.

    Mu Hantian looks back. Standing there is the person Mu Hantian knows well - class mentor sakazaki Shou. At the same time, he is also the one to be killed this time.

    "Why are you still in a daze? Run!" sakazaki grabbed Mu Hantian''s hand and ran away, trying to take him away from the scene.

    At this time, the air roared and produced a vortex, sweeping away the pillar of fire surrounding Hasegawa.

    It wasn''t the wind. What swept away sakazaki''s flame was the space forcibly distorted by the multi-dimensional magic array. I saw that Hasegawa was still unharmed by such a fierce flame.

    Seeing this, Mu Hantian also directly broke away from sakazaki''s hand and looked at him coldly.

    "Cold weather classmate, how do you..."

    "Mr. sakazaki, No. It should be said that honis of the Protoss. I''m sorry, you were fooled."

    "When did you find out my identity, did you say... Did your highness tell him?" Ernest looked at Hasegawa with a sneer.

    "No, I haven''t told him any information about you. I don''t know how he knows." Hasegawa shook his head and said.

    Ernest turned his eyes to Mu Hantian.

    "Well, don''t think about it. How can I know your identity? I also have my way."

    "Hum, even if you know what you can do, can you kill me? Ridiculous." Ernest looked at Mu cold sky disdainfully.

    "Or do you think you can beat me with the little power that Lord aphleia has left?"

    "Thousands of miles, let him have a look. You have also set a boundary here." Mu Han said coldly.

    "I see." after the short words, Hasegawa broke out in an instant, liberating all his strength.

    The dazzling golden aura turned into murderous gas, and the hair and eyes turned into gold and blue, returning to the posture of afraya in the past.

    "It''s impossible. When you came down, you were judged by the original ten gods? Why did your power..." Ernest looked at the magic and said in fear. You know, Ernest always dared to do this because he was sure that all the power of Hasegawa was sealed, leaving only protective magic. But

    "Isn''t it easy for the seal to be eroded? For example, through more advanced power." Hasegawa said faintly.

    "How could it be!" honest couldn''t believe it.

    "Nothing is impossible. Well, let me solve it." Mu Han said coldly, and Esther had appeared in his hand.

    "Damn, do you think you can beat me? I''ll kill you this time!"

    "OK. Qianli, don''t do it. I''ll deal with him myself."

    "I see." Hasegawa said, returning to his usual appearance.

    "SA, let''s start our fight."

    "Hum, let me... What! Ah ah..."

    Ernest''s words had not finished before they became a wail. An invisible shock blew him from the front, followed by a series of bangs. It was the sound caused by ernis, who bounced like a shell, hitting the wall of the housekeeping classroom and many classrooms side by side.

    Ornis swept through five classrooms one after another, smashing hard blackboards, lecture desks, checkered desks and chairs, lockers, etc. - finally, he bumped his back into the huge machines and tools in the technology classroom. Afterбкбк

    "Uh... Uh... Ha...!"

    Sakazaki vomited a lot of blood in his groaning, which obviously showed that his internal organs were broken. Even his ribs were not as simple as a fracture, and they had long been broken.

    What happened?

    Sakazaki, whose vision was distorted by pain, could not concentrate easily. A mass of golden light covered him and quickly repaired the physical damage. Nevertheless, sakazaki was still unable to move for a moment and could only look up a little.

    And in his original direction, he saw a white flame flickering gas field, and couldn''t help but take a breath. In the dark border, the gas field that dissipates bright light points is slowly approaching honis.

    It was really a cold day. He walked steadily step by step on the debris of the classroom wall hit by sakazaki - the broken bricks and trees on the ground.

    Mu Hantian looked at Eunice with the a smile, but he didn''t start.

    "Ah, ah, ah..." after the self-healing, Ernest roared and released countless golden light balls in the air. The light ball dragged the meteor like light belt to Mu cold day

    But mu Hantian drew the sword light of the chopping track in the air and completely eliminated them in a moment.

    No way, how could this happen? How could he be so strong!

    At the moment of Eunice''s thinking, Mu Hantian''s figure disappeared in front of him, leaving only scattered light spots. In an instantбкбк

    The reflexive twist saved ornis''s own life. Esther''s sword light swept over the original position of ornis''s head. But this Dodge was not complete. The left ear suddenly lost hearing, and the idea that the left ear was cut off flashed through sakazaki''s brain.

    In the unprecedented consternation, Ernest covered his ears and quickly distanced himself from Mu Hantian.

    Mu Hantian immediately circled in front of Ernest - and then sent out a sweep, taking away his right ventral side.

    The next moment, sakazaki, who was staggering due to severe pain, was choked by Mu Hantianбкбк

    "Uh... Ha...!"

    "Boring." Mu Hantian threw ornis directly onto the wall and asked him to inlay himself into the wall.

    "Lord aphleia! I, I am for you -" Ernest hurriedly begged for mercy from Hasegawa who came to Mu Hantian.

    "It''s no use. When you''re ready to use me and make cold days doubt me, your ending is doomed, honest!" Hasegawa looked at honest coldly.

    "Well, goodbye, honest." Mu Hantian stabbed the sword in his hand into honest''s heart without hesitation, and finally completely destroyed the corpse.

 Chapter 999

    After a lively group competition in the afternoon, the sports meeting ended smoothly.

    Through various problems during the preparation period and the suspension crisis of tornado hitting the playground on the official way, this own sports meeting has finally come to the last step. Seeing that the closing ceremony started safely, the vice president kupu and the oranges of the student union wept with joy; Such a scene also infected most members of the general executive committee, such as Shu and Shu, and shed a sense of achievement and moving tears.

    On the other hand, sakazaki''s disappearance caused a little disturbance among teachers; However, because someone saw him after the tornado disappeared, it was not classified as an accident. It was purely handled as missing. I believe I will never hear from him again.

    At the end of the closing ceremony, half of the students began to go home. Mu Hantian and other executive members and teachers still stayed on the playground to pack up all kinds of equipment until it was dark.

    Since the celebration banquet of the Executive Committee was scheduled later, everyone dissolved on that day and went home to rest. After several twists and turns, the sports meeting finally ended safely and knocked down the attackers who had been hiding in the dark. Finally, the matter came to an end. But

    "Excuse me, everyone."

    The living room suddenly sounded a cold voice, followed by the magic array used to open across the space, and a woman walked out slowly. She was dressed in a maid''s dress and looked very beautiful.

    "Lu, sister Lu Qiya...!" Wan Liya looked at the visitor in shock.

    The beautiful maid seemed to freeze everything, and her eyes swept over. Then the cold voice sounded again.

    "I''m here to convey the meaning of our moderates - please come to the demon world."

    "Your attitude is really unpleasant."

    "Oh, why do you say that?" Luqiya looked at Mu Hantian with cold eyes.

    "With your attitude, you want us to go to the demon world? Dream."

    When Mu Hantian said this, Luqiya frowned, but then stretched out, because she just needed to take Shu back.

    "Then Princess Shu, what''s your decision?" turned his eyes to Shu.

    Although Shu doesn''t understand Mu Hantian''s meaning, he still stands on Mu Hantian''s side. So he said, "my brother''s decision is my decision."

    "Then I can only do it," said Lucia calmly.

    "Oh, do you start when you don''t agree? This is the so-called moderation. It''s really disappointing." Mu Hantian said faintly, and his magic suddenly pressed against Luqiya.

    After feeling the pressure on her, Luqiya quickly used her magic to resist. But all this was in vain. Under the oppression of Mu Hantian''s powerful magic, he knelt directly.

    "I tell you, what you are facing is not the weak who want you moderate to give alms, but the existence you can''t afford, so put away your set."

    How is it possible that there is such a strong man in the world that we never know.

    "I tell you, if you weren''t wan Liya''s sister, I would have killed you. Give you a piece of advice and change your attitude, or you will suffer." he said calmly, Mu Hantian lifted his magic, and then pulled Luqiya up.

    "I was rude just now. I''m just eager to convey the order from the demon world. I''m sorry."

    "Forgive you this time. We already know about it. Let''s take a month. We also need some time to prepare, right, Shu?"

    "Yes, give us a month," Shu Ying said.

    "I know, so I''m looking forward to seeing you for a month." Lucia bowed and left.

    "Shu, no problem, my decision." Mu Hantian looked at Shu.

    "No problem, I believe my brother. And I also want to go to the demon world."

    "Do you have this consciousness?"

    "Yes. From the moment I awakened my father''s power, I had consciousness."

    "That''s very good. If anything happens, just leave it to me. You can rest assured to do what you want."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    In this world, there is a place called "demon world". It was a world constructed by exiled people in another dimension in the protoss era.

    They vowed to take revenge on the protoss who drove them out of the paradise and change themselves into a race relative to the divine.

    That is, the demon clan.

    The world of human life is said to be the buffer defense line built by the protoss to avoid the direct invasion of the demon family into the divine world.

    After that, the "first war between gods and demons" that devastated both gods and Demons ended, and both sides needed long-term dormancy and recuperation.

    After waking up from dormancy, the protoss created a life called ''human'', and gave power and protection to human beings with appropriate qualifications - a group of human beings who can resist the demon family were born.

    They have repeatedly fought against the demon clan that reappeared in an attempt to invade the divine world, and have enough power to maintain peace in the human world. Over time, people began to call them the brave.

    It''s just... No one knows whether it''s true or false.

    Shu, who had just taken a bath, returned to the room wrapped in a bath towel, closed the door and thought.

    What she doubted was not the origin of the brave, but the origin of the Protoss and the demon, the divine world and the demon world.

    Although Shu is going to the demon world soon, she spends most of her life in the world in the way of ordinary human beings.

    Even after experiencing the existence and power of power, he is a rookie with less than a year''s experience. Therefore, there are still many things that she can''t fully believe.

    Maybe - the myths and religious traditions that exist in this world are not all made up. Even if the theories of the origin of the universe, the birth of the earth or the process of human evolution taught in schools can be scientifically supported, it is impossible to know whether that is really the case.

    Narase knows very well that there are many things in the world that science cannot prove. Demons, brave people and magic do exist.

    Today, on the night of December 25, Shu and others are going on a rare trip.

    Led by Lucia, wanlia''s sister, she went to another land - the demon world.

    Lu Qiya, who is also a moderate sister with Wan Liya, came to Dongcheng''s home to convey the invitation of the demon world on the night of the sports meeting... About a month ago.

    It is said that because the decisive battle with the current demon king faction is approaching, even the moderate faction also has the voice of taking out Wilbert''s power inherited by Shu and adding custody, which is contrary to the opinions of people who want to directly support Shu as the new demon king, so they can''t draw a conclusion. Therefore, we need to listen to Shu''s current meaning.

    But having said that, Shu several still have their own lives to live - they need to go to school. Geng Xizi therefore insisted that he was not willing to neglect school life for them, such as asking for a long holiday or missing the Duan exam, and simply postponed the date to the end of the second semester.

    "Oh, No." Shu sat in the chair in front of the dressing table and blew his hair with a hair dryer.

    I came back from the dressing room to dress in order to carefully tidy up my appearance and clothes.

    Now, just after 11 p.m., in another hour, Lucia, wanlia''s sister, will come to pick them up; Mu Hantian and others are ready, only themselves.

    After wearing knee high socks and tying ribbons on both sides of his hair, Shu''s consistent dress is completed. She turns around in front of the mirror, makes sure that there is no problem with each angle, arranges the details again, then gently presses her chest and takes a deep breath three times, and her psychological preparation is ready.

    Before leaving the room, Shu put his hand on the light switch and looked around the room. What you see is the scene you have long been used to.

    Chenglai deeply branded the picture in front of him into his eyes, as if he would never forget it. Be sure to come back here and never lose your way - and swear in your heart.

    From the night when Lu Qiya visited Dongcheng''s home and informed the demon world of her invitation, she has enough time to consider various problems and make full psychological preparations.

    Known as the strongest force in history, the former demon king Wilbert. Even if she gave up revenge on zokiel, as long as she had the power of her dead father, Shu could not leave her situation. So - Shu decided to visit the demon world.

    "I''ll come back as soon as possible." after he whispered to the empty room, he gently turned off the lights and closed the door.

    After that, she no longer looked back and stayed. Move forward wholeheartedly and slowly down the stairs.

 Chapter 1000

    At twelve o''clock, Lucia appeared on time.

    She crossed the space and came directly to Mu Hantian and others

    "You''ve been waiting... Are you ready?"

    The tone and expression are obviously different from the lively Maria, quite cold.

    "Let''s start." Mu Hantian nodded and answered.

    Over the past month, everyone has been ready for this journey. Everyone outside wanliya wore school uniforms, and even walnut changed into the uniforms he wore when he took part in the shengban School Park games a few days ago. Although teak Xi and walnut can wear the battle clothes of the brave family, they think they should avoid wearing clothes that are easy to stimulate the demon family.

    This time Mu Hantian and others'' position is simply Shu''s family and friends.

    The amount of laundry and various daily necessities is estimated by comparing with foreign travel that I don''t know how long I will stay. According to Wan Liya, clothes can be washed everywhere, so it''s no problem. Geng Xizi, pomelo Xi and walnut weapons can be summoned at any time without any worries. Mu Hantian has system space, so it''s no problem.

    "OK, let''s go."

    As soon as Lucia finished speaking, the space beside her opened a huge magic array, gradually integrated with the space, and soon opened a dark hole in the space.

    "God..." walnut couldn''t help exclaiming.

    No wonder walnuts are so surprised. Generally speaking, human beings must pass several conditions to go to the demon world. That is because the demon class is higher than human beings, and the dimension of the demon world is higher than that of the human world; The principle of constructing a channel connecting dimensions from high to low is completely different from that of from low to high.

    One way is to use the natural phenomenon of overlapping dimensions between a few people and the demon world, resulting in spatial instability and contact - "dimensional realm".

    There are also areas in Japan where dimensional boundaries have occurred. Now, they are closely controlled by the "Villages" of the brave. Without permission, such as Geng Xizi who was exiled and Shu who inherited the blood of the demon family, they are absolutely not allowed to use them. As for Shu, when they first lived together, they pretended to go to Dubai, but in fact they went to the fast of the demon world, which should be a foreign dimensional realm.

    Although he was removed from the list of the brave people in Japan, as a war hero, Xun''s brave people abroad are still very open. It is naturally difficult for him to find a way to the demon world.

    Now, Luqiya directly constructs a dimensional realm that Geng Xizi and other human beings can pass through, and the connection surface of space is also very stable, so we can see the strength level of Luqiya.

    However, since she is the right hand of the leader of the moderates, it is expected that she has such strength. Although Mu Hantian has been for seconds, this can only show Mu Hantian''s strength.

    Mu Hantian whispered to the five of them, "let''s go."

    Shu several nodded as they walked into the dimensional realm.

    Suddenly, there was an abyss like darkness around, and there was a feeling of sudden loss of gravity, as if he had come to space.

    However, this feeling is extremely short-lived. The next moment, Mu Hantian and others were already standing in a strange forest, surrounded by a faint sweet grass fragrance; As the wind caresses the forest tops, the sunlight scattered on the ground keeps changing.

    "Here is?"

    "Ordora forest."

    Luqiya turned her head and answered Shu''s doubts. At this timeбкбк

    "Ordora forest... Is here?" walnut could not help shrinking and asked, which startled Shu.

    "You know?"

    "Yes. Although we know very little about the geography of the demon world - but everyone knows the forest of ordora."

    Geng Xizi''s knowledge of the demon world came from his elders who had participated in the previous World War. At that time, the moderates controlled most of the demon world. Later, they quickly lost power due to Wilbert''s death and ended up in the current situation. Compared with the war 15 years ago, the territory of power must have changed a lot, but the moderates should not have occupied this forest, after allбкбк

    "Because this is the forest closest to the devil Wilbert castle."

    It can also be called a more suitable place for moderates to invite Mu Hantian and others to land in the demon world. Butбкбк

    "Sister Lucia - why don''t you connect the space directly to the city of verda?" Maria asked with a frown.

    Wan Liya''s nouns are the same as those of ordora forest. Geng Xizi was often mentioned before. That''s the demon city where Wilbert used to be.

    "Based on the viewpoint of crisis management, I judge that we should try to avoid the direct connection between the inner and outer space of the city, so as to prevent being used by a third party and mistakenly causing the enemy to invade."

    "That''s right, but the current demon king sect also wants Lord Shu''s life -"

    "Of course I know that. That''s why I chose this forest. It''s not far from the city, it''s not easy to see from the outside, and it''s difficult to detect the space connected with other dimensions nearby."

    After Luqiya said this to wanliya, who still had complaints, her expression remained unchangedбкбк

    "A short walk and a carriage will take us into town - please follow me."

    He walked straight to the other end of the forest.

    "I''m sorry, everyone..." Wan Liya lowered her eyes with some regret.

    Mu Han Tian patted her on the shoulder and said, "why do you say it like your own fault... Let''s go too."

    "OK."

    After Wan Liya nodded, Mu Hantian also followed Lu Qiya''s footsteps.

    Not to mention paving stones here, there is no bare path. The party walked slowly on the grass directly. Soonбкбк

    "Well... At the beginning, I thought the demon world would be a dark and terrible place. The result is really the same as what wanlia said. It feels no different from our world. There is also the sun... I don''t know how different the plant species are. So many numbers make the air in the forest fresh and feel like deep mountains in the countryside."

    Shu''s direct feelings on the forest natural landscape in front of him. Since it was his first visit to the demon world, Mu Hantian asked Wan Liya for advice in advance, and had a certain degree of knowledge and information about nature and culture; But seeing the scenery with your own eyes is still very fresh. Just

    "What fresh air... It''s good. Aren''t you afraid?"

    "What do you mean, walnut?" the back walnut sighed and asked Shu to look back.

    "You have demon clan blood, maybe you don''t feel it... The natural landscape of the forest is very beautiful, but the magic element here is so strong that it''s frightening. The strong magic fluctuation makes people feel like coming to the demon world." he was quite surprised to hear walnut''s tight expression.

    "Eh... Really, brother."

    "Yes, the magic element here is very strong."

    "Really... Even in such a natural place?"

    Mu Hantian smiled bitterly at Shu, who was incredibly whispering, and then turned his eyes to the other side.

    "Narushi, are you okay?"

    "Well, I''m fine."

    Mu Hantian''s pomelo Xi nodded and replied, and her expression really didn''t feel the pressure.

    Because she is a user of "Yaya". In short, the spirit knife can purify her body at any time, which is of course helpful to the brave people, but being in the demon world is another problem.

    It''s not possible to exert its original power here. It''s naruhi who is most affected by the magic element here.

    "Teak."

    "What''s the matter, cold day?"

    "Eat this, you two too." Mu Hantian took out three sugars of different colors and said to the three people of the brave family.

    "Eh? Sugar?" Geng Xizi was surprised.

    "This is helpful to you." Mu Hantian nodded and motioned them to eat.

    The three looked at each other and swallowed the sugar in their hands. Then the effect came out immediately.

    "Big brother, this sugar..." walnut was surprised. Originally, there was some uncomfortable body, and there was no uncomfortable feeling. It was not like coming to the demon world at all.

    "Well, it''s good to be useful." Mu Hantian nodded and smiled.

 Chapter 1001

    That''s it - everyone followed Lucia for a while and saw a classical wooden carriage with windows waiting for them in a relatively open place in the forest. It was big enough to easily sit in more than ten people, and there was a black horse with a harness in front of it. Justбкбк

    "The horses in the demon world are so big..." Shu raised his head and said.

    There are also tall horses in the human world, such as heavy horses for farming, but it is nothing, because this horse is at least three meters tall, and its body shape is not bulky and strong like a pure race horse.

    "No, this horse is very different. Such a big horse is also very rare in the demon world."

    Lucia answered, standing next to the huge horse that released an amazing sense of oppression. Then two maidens appeared behind the carriage, most of them luqia''s subordinates. When they opened the carriage door, they approached and said respectfully, "please get in the car and give us your luggage."

    And put Mu Hantian''s luggage on the shelf at the end of the carriage. At this timeбкбк

    "Oh, I don''t need this. I''ll take it myself." "me too. Just trouble you."

    Walnut and teak gave the suitcase for clothes and sundries, leaving another one. There are all auxiliary props. Naturally, it''s good to carry with you.

    Then the party got on the bus one after another and sat down in opposite seats on both sides. Finally, Luqiya was the last, and then a maid closed the door.

    Lucia made sure that the maids sat in the groom''s seat, took the reins and said softly, "everyone, we''re going to go."

    At the same time, the carriage carrying Mu Hantian several people moved forward slowly.

    Soon after leaving the open forest, the carriage drove onto the dry soil road and began to speed up. Mu Han Tian looked at the scenery outside the window for a while and asked, "how long does it take to get to vilda city?"

    "It''s about an hour for every unit of the world." Luqiya, sitting on the edge, replied respectfully.

    "So?" Mu Han Tian said and closed his eyes. He didn''t know what he was thinking.

    Time passed slowly, and a dull silence followed. All that could be heard in the car was the sound of horseshoes and wheels rolling across the ground.

    "Ah, everybody, please look at the right hand side!"

    Suddenly, wanliya seemed to want to resolve this embarrassment. When everyone turned around with the sound - the carriage ran out of the forest to the hills with a wide view; All over the lower part of the right window is the panorama of the huge city composed of large and small buildings.

    Around the city, there is an outer wall that seems to be formed by directly cutting rock walls. It''s a very spectacular picture. That''s probably verda, the former king capital of the demon family.

    "So the castle at the top of the city is verda?"

    "Yes. That''s Lord Shu''s father. The castle ruled by his majesty Wilbert was now owned by Lord ramsas, his brother."

    After listening to Wan Liya''s instructions, Shu, who silently overlooks the scenery outside the window, gently holds Mu Hantian''s hand, and Mu Hantian also holds the slightly cold and trembling hand back.

    The scenery outside the window is still passing, gradually approaching the castle in the distance.

    Mu Hantian''s carriage bypassed most of the outer walls and arrived at the back door of the castle.

    Shu is the only daughter of Wilbert, the spiritual leader of the moderates, and Geng Xizi are a family of brave people. If you pass through the city and are recognized by the people, it may cause a great commotion. It should be a good choice to bypass the urban area and enter the castle directly.

    After crossing the lowered lift bridge, the carriage stopped when it passed the wall.

    Then the door opened from the outside, and Luqiya got off first, followed by Mu Hantian and his party. Outside the car, there were four maidens waiting for them. Luqiya went to the ladies and turned aroundбкбк

    "My lord Shu, my lord Hantian and distinguished guests - welcome to vilda city."

    Salute solemnly like a formal welcome, whisper the welcome words, and other ladies bow along. Now the guests of honor are Shu and Mu Hantian, and Geng Xizi are only accompanying at most. In fact, if Mu Hantian doesn''t show his strength, he will also be recognized as an attendant.

    "Er... I''m Shu narase. I''m going to trouble you these days." Shu, who was originally among the walkers, took a step forward and didn''t know how to answer. He wanted to bow, but was held by Mu Hantian.

    "Shu, you deserve it, so you don''t need it."

    "Well, please go this way," said Luqiya after glancing at Mu Han Tian Tian. The waiting maids behind her immediately saluted, passed Mu Han Tian and ran to the carriage. I think I went to pick up my luggage.

    After giving them their clothes and luggage, Mu cold days went to the city under the leadership of Luqiya. Although it is the back porch, it is also high to a considerable extent, and the decoration is also very luxurious.

    The furnishings and lighting in the corridor are all carefully crafted to show the historical style full of stories to those who see it for the first time. Of course, it''s all spotless.

    It is worthy of being the castle of Wilbert, the spiritual leader of the moderates.

    King City is one of the indicators to show national prestige. Even though the moderates fell rapidly after Wilbert''s death, from the carriage, the urban area was still vibrant; That is mostly because in the eyes of the people, the castle, which symbolizes moderation, still retains Wilbert''s appearance.

    Mu Hantian and his party followed Luqiya through the solemn corridor and took a few more turns to the door of the room at the bottom of the corridor.

    "This is the room where Lord Shu stayed during his visit. In cold weather, the man''s room is elsewhere. Someone will show you the way later."

    Luqiya then opened the door. The scenery behind the door made Mu cold days speechless for a moment.

    Not because it''s amazing - the opposite is true. The luxurious impression created by the high and wide space and high-grade furniture seen along the way can not be seen in this room: only the most basic necessities such as simple beds, sofas, tables and chairs can be seen. After entering the room, I found that the sunshine was also poor and quite dark.

    "Judging from the furnishings on the road and the decoration of the rooms passing by, this is not a guest room at all, but a warehouse for stacking excess furniture. We don''t care, but is this really a room for the only daughter of the former demon king?" walnut asked coldly.

    "Lord Ramsay asked you to use the room here." Lucia answered calmly without paying attention to walnut''s eyes.

    I see. Come on.

    Mu Hantian once heard from takigawa that ramsas had no kindness to Shu. The hatred between brothers and sisters of the royal family for seizing power was also quite common in the former human world - it seems that there is no need to expect the so-called touching reunion between nieces and uncles.

    Shu hung his eyes sadly, and there was inevitably a deep sadness in his eyes. She had hoped to come to the demon world and feel the warmth of family affection or the fetters of blood relationship from her family and relatives she had never met, but now she was given such an explicit cold reception.

    "I''ll give you a chance to change your room right away. I think there should be rooms here." Mu Han said coldly.

    "I''m sorry, but Lord Ramsay''s order takes precedence." Luqiya said calmly without paying any attention to Mu Hantian''s words.

    "Really, that''s a pity. I don''t think they will arrange such a room for Shu even if we go to the demon king sect." Mu Hantian''s words are full of irony.

    "I''m sorry," said Lucia.

    "Then there''s no way, so I have to give you a little memory." Mu Hantian said, his figure disappeared and came to the outside of the castle.

    "SA, if I turn this place into two halves, will it be very interesting." Mu Hantian smiled and took out lestia. After all, she is the "magic sword through the real world". It is most suitable to use her here.

    "Please don''t play such a joke." Luqiya appeared opposite Mu Hantian. The magic gathered and looked at Mu Hantian warily.

    "I asked for the last time, can I change it?" Mu Hantian said faintly, and the strength began to explode, which was stronger than the last time, and instantly crushed Luqiya.

    "I''m... Clear... White," said Lucia tremblingly.

    "That''s good." Mu Han smiled and took back his strength.

    Luqiya staggered to her feet and looked at Mu Hantian in fear.

 Chapter 1002

    "The room is not bad this time. I hope that won''t happen again."

    "I see." Lucia bowed her head respectfully, but her hands still trembled.

    "By the way, now, can you take us to meet ramsas? We also have our own life itinerary. I hope we can go back as soon as possible."

    After hearing Mu Hantian''s words, Luqiya shook her head and replied, "I''m sorry, Lord ramsas is out on business and is not in the city. Please wait until tomorrow."

    "No? Isn''t he who came to us?" teak asked with a frown.

    "Yes. If I had visited your house a few days ago, Lord ramsas would have no problem with his itinerary. However, just as you have your own itinerary, we also have all kinds of affairs. Especially now, our moderates and the current demon king faction led by Leo Hart are in a period of war."

    Luqiya then said, "Lord ramsas is the leader of the moderates. He is busy on business. Unfortunately, there is an important matter that must not be absent today. We have been waiting with you for more than a month. Can''t you even wait a day?"

    "Well, let''s wait another day."

    "Thank you for your understanding."

    When Luqiya said this to Mu Hantian, a man knocked on the door and entered the room.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, please have tea."

    It was a beautiful maid with brown skin. This girl, who was slowly approaching with a metal cart full of tea sets, met Mu Hantian several times.

    "Jaster, long time no see!" Mu Hantian called out her name.

    "Hello," said jester, nodding to Mu''s cry, "long time no see, mu - no, it should be Mr. cold."

    Seeing such a jester, walnut came up to Nancy''s ear and asked, "is she that Jester?"

    "Yes, it used to be zokiel''s subordinate." teak Xi nodded and replied that he had never met Jaster''s walnut.

    "You seem to have a good time here... It''s great."

    "Yes. Jaster would appreciate your concern."

    "Jaster will be responsible for Mr. Han Tian''s daily life during his visit. If you need anything, please tell her directly. You''re welcome. Jaster - you''ll take Mr. Han Tian to his room later."

    "Yes, Lord Lucia."

    Seeing that Jester was saluting and taking orders, Lucia said "hello", and continued, "you must be a little tired all the way. It''s still some time before dinner. Please stay in this room for a rest. You''ll be notified when the meal is ready. Goodbye."

    Lucia saluted and turned away - but turned again in front of the door and said, "Maria - after drinking Jaster''s tea, remember to come to my room and make a detailed report on all your actions there."

    "Well, I see, sister Lucia."

    When Wan Liya nodded gently, Luqiya really left the room.

    To stay here and rest before dinner means not to leave the room.

    Although they were a little upset, they had no other place to go, so they stayed here.

    Mu drank the tea made by Jaster for them in cold days. After sitting down on the sofa around the big table in the middle of the room, Jaster put the tea set in front of everyone, picked up the white porcelain teapot and poured tea one after another, and Mu took a sip of it immediately in cold weather.

    "The aroma and taste are very similar to the black tea we usually drink."

    "There are totally different kinds of tea in the demon world. Considering that you are here for the first time, I will try my best to choose the tea that is closest to the taste of the human world... Is it still to your taste?"

    "Yes, it''s delicious, Jaster."

    "Well, that''s great." Jester smiled happily.

    "You have a good atmosphere... Why did I get hot before I drank the tea?" said Shu prickly, looking at Mu Hantian''s conversation with Jaster.

    "Sorry... I didn''t mean that..." Jaster apologized with a deep expression and poured tea for Shu''s tea cup.

    After that - the atmosphere in the room became a little tense. Shu believes that his adoptive parents, who are his own parents, are unfortunately slaughtered by zokier, a high-level demon family - and Jaster is his subordinate.

    Of course, Jaster only obeyed the orders of her master zokiel and had nothing to do with the death of Shu''s adoptive parents; However, feelings can not be easily divided. Mu Hantian entrusted Jaster to the moderates for this reason. If you want Shu to give up killing zokiel, her enemy, and then ask her to live with Jaster, her enemy''s subordinate, it is too cruel to Shu. For these reasons, when Jaster was temporarily staying at Dongcheng''s house, Shu hardly spoke to her, and Mu Hantian went away.

    However - when Jaster took a step back after pouring tea, Shu picked up the cup and said, "really... I''m afraid you''ll be abused here. It''s a white worry."

    This sentence with a "hum" surprised everyone present.

    Jaster was completely frozen.

    "EH - how, how...?" Shu found his eyes focused on her and frowned suspiciously.

    Most Shu didn''t find out what the meaning of what she just said was. I don''t know how much weight Jaster can take off with a casual grunt.

    Such a Shu was so lovely in Mu Han''s eyes that he couldn''t help touching her head.

    "Hey, what are you doing, brother - why all of a sudden?"

    "No, I don''t know why. I just think you''ve grown up." Mu Hantian smiled and said to Shu, who was confused and didn''t open his hand.

    "Was I a child in your eyes before?" Shu said with some dissatisfaction.

    "Yes, although your body has grown up, some of your behaviors are really like children."

    "Hum." Shu proudly snorted and turned away.

    In this way, while tasting Jaster''s tea, we discussed how to respond in the future.

    Unfortunately, I and others are obviously unpopular, so all members agreed that we should finish talking about important matters and return to the people''s world as soon as possible. However, at this moment, it is still difficult to judge whether to hand over Wilbert''s power. He only knows that he must make a decision that he will not regret.

    Having said that, some of the moderates, like Ramsay, want Shu to hand over Wilbert''s power, while others want Shu to become a new demon king; Although Shu said he didn''t want to be the devil, he had to listen carefully to the opinions of both sides before he could make the most appropriate judgment. But now Ramsay is not in the city, so I have to wait for him to come back tomorrow and ask him to explain the considerations of the moderates.

    "Brother Han Tian, do you have any plans?" a voice suddenly appeared in the room.

    The crowd looked at the source of the voice, which was on Mu Hantian''s legs. Mu Hantian smiled bitterly and bowed his head. A young nightmare didn''t know when to sit on his lap.

    Shu several also noticed the existence of the young dreamer and took a breath, and thenбкбк

    "Mom, mom?"

    After Maria screamed in amazement, the young dreamer Shira smiled and said, "Oh, Maria, why are you screaming like this? Are you so happy to see your beloved mother?"

    "No... I was just surprised to see you suddenly run out of there."

    Make complaints about brother Wan''s Tucao, and raise his head on Mu Han''s legs to see the cold weather. "Sorry, cold little brother." aunt also wants to apologize to your sister.

    Shira said and laughed twice.

    "No, no... Long time no see, Shira. You''re still in good spirits."

    "Yes, but Luqiya is also true. Who inherited the coldness like that..."

    Shira held her cheek in her hand and sighed, "Lucia was a serious and responsible person... But she has become even worse since she became an adjutant of ramsas ~"

    "She is very careful and capable... But that personality is really ah ~ I''m afraid the maid under Luqiya has a particularly heavy physical and mental burden."

    "Well... The junior maid, Jaster, must have worked harder."

    After listening to Shira''s words, Mu Hantian expressed concern for Jaster waiting by the wall, and the result was goodбкбк

    "No, because I''m not under Lord Lucia here."

    "Eh? That''s Shira you? It''s my last time, please."

    "Ah, my brother is really smart in cold weather."

    Jester behind also lowered her eyes and said, "I really don''t know how to thank Shira... I still have a lot of inconsistencies in the work of servants. Fortunately, I can do it smoothly with Lord Shira."

    At this time, wanliya drank all the tea. "Well, it''s time to find sister Luqiya."

    After saying so calmly, he stood up from the sofa.

    "No problem, shall I go with you?"

    "No, my lord Shu."

    Maria shook her head at Shu who was worried about herбкбк

    "Please continue to rest - I''ll be right there."

    And took out a smile to say so, and left the room with a steady pace.

 Chapter 1003

    After Wilbert''s death, the accession of the new demon king reohart created a new force.

    That is the current devil faction formed by the integration of radicals and conservatives.

    However - the highest decision-making power of the current demon king faction is not just in the hands of reohart. Because there are some high-level demons whose ages are hard to count.

    The Privy Council, the organization that elected leopart as the new demon king, has seven seats symbolized by seven sins, namely "arrogance", "jealousy", "Rage", "laziness", "greed", "gluttony" and "lust". Nowбкбк

    "I never thought that Marquis zokiel would die like this."

    "Yes. It''s a pity to think that I can''t go to his playground again."

    "What''s the problem... He''s not the only one who can open an amusement park. Wouldn''t it be nice if someone else took over? It would be a pity if there were no banquets and women there."

    These demons are located in the current King City of the demon king sect - the lowest underground, in the high-level cabinet meeting room known to only a few people. They sat at the round table in the middle of the room and talked to each other before the upcoming meeting. The topic revolved around the death of zokiel, who once sat in the seat of "lust".

    "In other words, why did he die when he was suspended for inspection... He was suspended because he wanted to attack Wilhelm''s only daughter. Should he be punished?"

    "You mean being cursed by Wilbert? Stop it... I think he probably plays with his masterpieces all day and kills himself."

    "That makes sense." when people laugh so lowбкбк

    A man closed his eyes and remained silent. The young demon family sitting in the eighth seat outside the seven sins - the young man with a sharp face is the current demon king reohart.

    He listened as the Privy Council talked endlessly about zokiel''s deathбкбк

    A group of lustful old thieves.

    In my heart, I think I despise it coldly. If he doesn''t speak his heart directly, there is a reason why he can''t do soбкбк Now, the Privy Council has the power equivalent to or higher than the devil leohart.

    Ostensibly, it is to prevent excessive centralization of power. The Privy Council is not only the Advisory organ of the demon king. If it is determined that leopart is too out of control in the exercise of power, it can also have the insurance effect of removing the demon king''s status. But - in fact, this is not the case.

    Leo Hart was indeed outstanding in the previous World War, but he was elected the new demon king purely because he was the best tool for the Privy Council.

    On the one hand, the selection of the young leopard as the demon king can show the youth of the political core to the army and the people and attract more support; On the other hand, they are easy to exert political influence on their elected leopard. Although the power or combat effectiveness of a single member of Parliament is lower than that of reohart, if reohart opposes the plenary decision of the Privy Council, they can drag him off the devil''s throne on the spot.

    Therefore, in fact, the political core is not younger, but returns to the Privy Council''s dominant political system before Wilbert''s reign. But as far as the status quo is concerned, in order to keep the demon king''s position, leohart must be used by the Privy Council.

    But that''s at best in terms of the status quo. Wait for me.

    Reohardt, the devil, opened his eyes gently, looked at the members of the Privy Council with hostility, and swore to himself.

    I must destroy you vampires in the demon world with my own hands and leave none.

    Leohart will never be willing to play the puppet of the Privy Council. To create a new order in the demon world, it is important to calm down the moderates or other forces who have long resisted - but the most important thing is to eradicate these old pests.

    Of course, their influence in the demon world is hard to estimate; If handled improperly, he may die in a blink of an eye, but reohart''s determination is not shaken. So -- first

    Leohart looked at the empty table, but not zokiel''s lust. Only six of the eight seats including reohart.

    That''s right - another one hasn''t arrived yetбкбк Just then, the heavy door of the premier''s conference room suddenly opened slowly, and thenбкбк

    "Sorry, I''m late..." a high-level demon entered the conference room with a low voice and stepped leisurely into the highest seat of the seven sins.

    That was Archduke belfiger, the speaker in charge of the Privy Council.

    "What''s the matter, Lord belfiger? I''m very late today," asked a privy council member to belfiger, who showed up much later than scheduled.

    "Well... I was dealing with zokiel, and I was delayed by accident," belfiger replied with a deep smile.

    "Didn''t I decide to hold the seat of" lust "for the time being before electing his successor? I''m not interested in his research and property... But the playground is another matter. It''s a pity that it''s gone. So I think I''ll take over the place in the future."

    This sentence made another congressman laugh with joy. "Wow... That''s great. It''s absolutely appropriate to give it to Lord belfiger. I''m not afraid I can''t find a place to play in the future."

    Belfiger, a symbol of laziness, is the longest living demon family in the demon world. At the same time, he is also a famous lecherous, even higher than zokiel. It is said that there are four figures of women in the harem of his city.

    However, the president of the Privy Council is naturally not an ordinary person. Belfiger is also a figure standing at the top of the current high-level demon family of the Demon King School, which itself is a symbol of ancient times.

    "I''m really sorry to let your majesty wait for me... I''m busy turning the women over there into my things one by one recently. It''s hard to control the time."

    After belfiger said this without blushing and pantingбкбк

    "It''s good to be energetic, belfiger," reohardt replied calmly. Compared with narase Shu who inherited wilbet''s power or ramsas, the leader of the moderates, leohart wanted to get rid of belfiger, so he must not find the killing intention in his heart.

    Later, belfigeti announced with "well, everybody": "let''s start today''s meeting - first of all, it is about the preservation of those heroes sleeping in the ruins excavated in the western regions a few days ago."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    In the space full of heavy silence, there are nightmare sisters looking at each other.

    Narase wanlia and her sister Lucia. When Maria came to Lucia''s office, she began to report everything.

    And now - the heavy silence in the room is caused by wanlia, who finished the report and waited for Lucia to speak.

    In the breathless silence, Maria hung her eyes and did not move. Finallyбкбк

    "Is that all?"

    What Lucia vomited was a cold voice. Thenбкбк

    "Vanria... I know your love for your mother. I won''t blame you for this. I don''t completely understand your feelings when you learned that your mother became a hostage and your idea of betraying your mother."

    "I understand." Maria looked up and crossed her eyes with Lucia sitting in a chair on the other side of the desk in front of her.

    "But even so, at that time, your priority was to carry out your task to protect adult Shu, rather than worrying about the safety of your mother. If Mr. Han Tian didn''t know, I don''t have to say what the consequences would be. I just don''t understand why you did this?"

    For Lucia''s question, wanlia has an answer in her heart, but she can''t say it because she still doesn''t want to believe that it''s true - and doesn''t want to say it with her own mouth. Butбкбк

    "Tell me, how on earth did vanria zokiel bewitch you?"

    Lucia pressed further. The shrewd sister in front of her is not a figure who can muddle through by being silent, lying and prevaricating.

    "It''s because of Shira." an unexpected voice came from the side.

 Chapter 1004

    "How did you get in?" Lucia asked with a frown.

    "Just now... Shira suddenly appeared in the room you took us to."

    Mu Hantian explained: "Shu asked her how she suddenly appeared on my lap. Only then did she know that she had made magic space channels everywhere in the city for playing tricks on people - or taking refuge for people in the city in an emergency. So I think there may be one in your office, so I asked Shira to lend it to me. Because wanlia hasn''t come back yet, I''m very worried."

    "I see. My mother is really."

    The guard door was closed well, which made Luqiya wonder how the blade entered. She didn''t think it was using Xuela''s space channel. Luqiya knew the existence of the channel, but she didn''t find her office and didn''t escape, which made her deeply feel that she was still far inferior to her mother. After sighing in her heart, Luqiya immediately changed her mood, looked at Mu Hantian and said, "Mr. Hantian, what did you mean just now?"

    "This is just my guess. Judging from Xuela''s words and deeds, her status here is not low, but her strength is very weak. I think she should have lost her strength?" Mu Hantian said his idea.

    Then he looked at wanlia and asked, "wanlia, you should know why?"

    "Yes, zokiel, he told me one thing. Mother will lose her strength and become like that - because she gave birth to me."

    Vanria''s words in a trembling voice made Lucia slightly open her eyes.

    It turns out that this is the case

    Lucia finally understood. Wanliya''s heart is indeed very soft, but she has a stronger sense of responsibility. So even if the situation made her struggle, she was convinced that she would never make the worst choice to help zokiel.

    Under Maria''s invisible table, Lucia clenched her right fist. He tried to suppress the boiling anger without a trace of emotion.

    What he told Maria was true. Xuela, the mother of Lucia and Maria, is the first person in the dream demon family to become a high-level demon family and widely known in the demon world. In the past, Shira was very powerful. It is said that she used to be an equal ally with wilbet, who is known as the strongest demon king.

    However - such a Shira suddenly lost most of her strength one day for some reason.

    That''s giving birth to vanria. When she gave birth to her eldest daughter, Lucia, she was safe, but she lost most of her strength when she gave birth to wanlia - she couldn''t even maintain her original posture and became a younger appearance than wanlia.

    But - Luqiya and others have always been very careful not to let wanliya know about it. Once you know that your birth makes your beloved mother lose strength and beauty, it will undoubtedly hurt the child''s heart. In particular, Shira''s status is special, and the consequences will be more serious.

    So in order not to make Maria feel guilty or hurt for her existence, Shira and Lucia unite with everyone around them to protect Maria - by hiding the truth.

    It is impossible to completely hide the loss of power of people like Shira, but it can cut off the connection between the cause and vanria. Therefore, they lied that Shira lost her strength before she became pregnant with Maria, and tried their best to hide the secret.

    Many people close to Shira in the steady faction know the truth because they accompany her to childbirth, and feel sorry for her loss of overwhelming power. Shira and Lucia went everywhere to ask these people not to reveal the truth. Even Wilbert promised to help persuade the surrounding people to keep the secret together. With the cooperation of so many people, vanria was saved from knowing the cruel truth and raised her safely.

    But how dare he!

    Luqiya clenched her teeth in anger. Although I don''t know where zokiel of the current demon king faction learned the secret that only a small number of people in the steady faction know - it''s very mean to hurt others when he dies.

    Originally, Luqiya wanted to kill him himself, but from the sudden disappearance of Lingzi reaction tracked after he escaped from Shu''s house, it should be dead.

    When Lucia, who had nowhere to vent her anger, suppressed her hatredбкбк

    "Sorry, sister Luqiya..."

    Wan Liya seemed to regard Lucia''s silence as anger at her, bowed her head and said, "the former mother whom my elder sister respected most was taken away by me."

    "This -" hearing Wan Liya''s feeble words, Lu Qiya had an idea to stop her.

    I''m afraid wanlia thought that Lucia''s severe attitude so far was because she made Shira lose her strength. Maybe she thought it was her own responsibility, so she wanted to save Shira and embarked on the wrong path of helping zokiel. Butбкбк

    no, it isn''t.

    Luqia''s severe treatment of wanliya began from her position as the adjutant of ramsas, the current leader of the moderates. Her responsibility was different from that in the future.

    From time to time, we must be strict with those around us and make cold judgments. Of course, we must not be partial to our own people; When your sister becomes your subordinate, you should stick to the principle.

    And the responsibility for Shira''s loss of strength is never on Maria. Shira knew that that would happen and decided to have a baby, and Lucia agreed with her mother''s decision; And WAN Liya lived up to her mother and Lucia''s determination and was born healthy.

    "You''ve had enough. I can''t watch it anymore. Lucia, Shira, does she know the consequences of giving birth to vanria?" Mu Hantian interrupted.

    "Of course..." Luqiya said conditionally.

    "That''s right. Maria, you don''t need to blame yourself. Since Shira knows the consequences, but still insists on giving birth to you, and she has done a good job in keeping your secrets, it shows that she has worked hard. Everything she does is to make you grow up healthily, not to make you like this."

    "Brother... I..."

    "Don''t think too much. It''s been so long. Your remorse is of no use. It''s better to grow up well so as not to disappoint Shira. Let''s go and have a rest." stopped wanlia who wanted to say it, Mu Hantian gently held her small hand.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Mu Hantian took Wan Liya''s hand and returned to the guest room where Shu and others were waiting with Lu Qiya.

    "Sorry, I came back so late," said Mu Hantian. When he opened the door and entered the room, he saw Shu and others still drinking tea, and Jaster waited by the wall when Mu Hantian entered the room.

    However - Shira may have foreseen that Lucia would curse because she used the space channel in cold weather. There was no one left, but there was another person in the room. Maybe it''s on behalf of Shira. An old male demon clan with long white beard is drinking tea with Shu them.

    Alas, I haven''t finished reading the original. It''s really troublesome. Mu Han thought helplessly in his heart.

 Chapter 1005

    "You''re back, brother." Shu showed a reassuring expression when he saw Mu Hantian returning to the room.

    "Well, I''m back and the matter has been solved."

    "Really, that''s good." Shu looked at Wan Liya, who was held by Mu Hantian, and smiled happily.

    "By the way, Shu. Excuse me, who is this --?"? But before the question was finished, the answer came from around.

    "Lord Klaus, why are you here?" Lucia asked in a colder tone.

    The old demon clan called Klaus replied with a soft smile: "Oh, Miss Lucia... What''s the matter with such a scary expression?"

    "You haven''t answered my question yet. Why are you here?"

    "Nothing, it''s just a coincidence. I heard that someone in the city saw Wan Liya, so I came here to have a look. It seems that although I''m old and weak, my intuition is quite reliable. In other words, miss Luqiya, you''re really not interesting. Lord Shu came to the demon world as a guest. Why didn''t he know he would tell us?"

    "Lord Ramsay told me to keep it a secret from others until he came back."

    "I see... It''s like this. It''s really like what he can say."

    The smiling Klaus turned his eyes from Luqiya to Mu Hantian and others.

    "I''m sorry to introduce myself so late - my name is Klaus. Nice to meet you."

    "Hello," the crowd responded.

    "By the way, are you two the children of Xun Dongcheng?"

    "Do you know my father?" Geng Xizi asked.

    Mu Hantian also had some doubts. From his own behavior and Lucia''s reaction and words, it can be inferred that Klaus has a high position in the moderates. It''s incredible that such a person and Xun have met. But mu Hantian is a little upset. Now he can''t get rid of his son''s identity. Even if he wants to be clear, Geng Xizi will be sad.

    "It doesn''t count... It''s just that I saw it on the battlefield during the war. Alas, your father really bothered us at that time. The men who were called the God of war in those days, and now their children are actually visiting our city... The times have really changed a lot."

    When Klaus looked into the distance and said so, teach whispered, "he used to seem to be Wilbert''s staff."

    "Wilbert''s staff - the man who used to be called a ''virtuous old man''?" Geng Xizi was a little surprised.

    "Don''t dare to take it. I''m just a bad old man as you see. I''m a few years older than others, so I occasionally provide a little insight when someone comes for advice."

    Geng Xizi''s words made Klaus smile and answer modestly.

    Although I know his position is not low, I didn''t expect to be Wilbert''s staff. In this way, we can imagine that his words also have a certain weight in the current stable faction. From the opposite attitude in his dialogue with Lucia - he should want Shu to inherit wilbet and become one of the demon kings.

    Ramsay wants to take out Wilbert''s power from Shu - against Klaus''s position. Then, it is not difficult to understand the tense atmosphere during the dialogue with Lucia, who belongs to ramsas. And maybe you can win him over in this way, but you can''t believe his one-sided words. Let''s see the situation first.

    When Mu Hantian thought like this

    "Everybody, let me show you around here, OK?" Klaus clapped his hands.

    "Oh, well, it''s just that we don''t know here."

    Lucia quickly stopped: "Lord Klaus, please wait. It''s Lord Ramsay''s intention to let them stay in this room. I can''t explain you like this -"

    "What are you talking about? When Lord Ramsay comes back, I will report it myself. That''s no problem."

    Even if Klaus interrupted her words, Lucia stood firm. "That''s just your private decision. It has nothing to do with me. It''s my task to receive Lord Shu and others."

    But Klaus did not give in at all. "The honor of welcoming Lord Shu has been given to you. I''ll leave it to you to show them around. Don''t worry, everyone in the city knows that I will not give in once I make a decision. No one can stop me. Even if you can''t beat me, Lord Ramsar won''t blame you for neglecting your duty. Besides, I just show them around the castle бгб▒

    "Lord Klaus...!" it''s hard to say that luqia, who is anxious, still tries to organize Klaus.

    "Miss Luqiya... Do you want to nag me more? Or do you even have such a small right to visit the castle? Do you want house arrest?"

    Klaus''s words made Lucia bite her lips. Although he is indeed the adjutant of ramsas, the current leader of the moderates, that does not mean the No. 2 figure of the moderates; The old man in front of him is in that position in the stable faction. Can''t stop him - Lucia, who has lost her current dominance, can only stand in amazement.

    "It seems that you understand."

    After Klaus said this with a calm smile, he left the room with Shu and others with some embarrassment on his face.

    Jaster, waiting by the wall, didn''t know what to do for a moment, butбкбк

    "Just go. It''s my mother who ordered you to take care of Mr. Han Tian. Lord Klaus won''t make trouble for you or argue with my mother for them."

    "Yes." after listening to Lucia''s words, jester nodded gently and followed Mu Hantian''s footsteps.

    She was the only one left in the room.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Oh, it''s really a joke for you --" said Klaus, who led Mu Hantian and his party through the long corridor.

    "It''s only a few years since his majesty Wilbert died. Some people don''t know where to place their respect for his majesty... It''s really lost."

    "Excuse me... What kind of person is Wilbert?" Mu Hantian asked.

    Mu Hantian doesn''t know anything about this wilbet. He only knows that he is Shu''s father, the former demon king. In addition, he doesn''t know anything at all.

    "He is a stronger man than anyone, but also a softer man than anyone," Klaus answered softly, looking up at the void.

    "In the past, most of the demon world were militants who wanted to revenge the protoss who exiled the demon family and took your human world as a stronghold to attack the divine world - the situation didn''t change until your majesty Wilbert appeared."

    "He is not a weak person who can only sing ideals, but has incomparable power, but still cries for non war and peace... Don''t be bound by the past, no longer revenge for the aggrieved ancestors, live for the present and the future, and create a happy day for himself. His majesty Wilbert''s will deeply moved and shocked our hearts, and more and more people agree with him and resonate with him бкбкIn a twinkling of an eye, our moderate faction led by his majesty Wilbert has become the biggest force in the demon world. "

    "Your Majesty announced the withdrawal in that war - so far, it is only the last step away from your Majesty''s dream. Originally, the demon world should enter the peaceful era of eliminating all wars for the first time in history - but the fate is too cruel."

    Then Klaus sighed and said, "one day - his majesty Wilbert was seriously ill."

    "Seriously ill?" Mu Hantian asked.

    "Yes... Until the end, we didn''t know what the disease was, let alone the reason. The powerful power that made his majesty Wilbert known as the strongest devil lost day by day... At last, he quietly swallowed his last breath. In terms of your world time, it was about a year and a half ago."

    Klaus''s words made Shu, who was walking beside Mu Hantian, look gloomy. Knowing the cause of her father''s death - and the thought that Wilbert transferred her power to Shu when she was dying, which indirectly led to the tragic death of Shu''s adoptive parents in front of her, these two feelings - sadness and sadness, and all kinds of irreconcilable emotions must be tangled in Shu''s heart now. So

    Mu Hantian didn''t stop and hugged Shu''s shoulder directly. As if to tell her that even if her biological father and her adoptive parents are gone - she still has her own company now.

    "Yes."

    Shu also seemed to understand Mu Hantian''s meaning and leaned slightly towards Mu Hantian after making a faint sound.

 Chapter 1006

    "After the death of his majesty Wilbert, the radical and conservative alliance that supported the young man reohart as the new demon king began to rise, and his elder brother, Lord ramsas, took the responsibility of leading the moderates. However, we have never heard of his Majesty''s elder brother before, and this Lord ramsas is still a headache..." Klaus, who was walking ahead, continued.

    "He probably got the news that his Majesty was ill in bed and suddenly appeared in the city. Fortunately, the problem is that his majesty didn''t know what idea he was making, but in his last words, he appointed this brother who hadn''t seen for many years to take over the moderates after his Majesty''s death... And Lord ramsas really succeeded after his Majesty''s death; but he not only had no responsibility for his Majesty''s brother''s death Now I am a little sad, and I have repeatedly made painful decisions and orders in spite of our opposition, which has ruined his majesty Wilbert''s Thoughts on peace in the demon world and his beloved daughter Shu. Many people who were originally inspired by his Majesty''s ideals have left the moderates one after another because they can''t accept his Excellency ramsas... We used to be the biggest force in the demon world, now There''s nothing left. "

    He told with regret what had happened after Wilbert''s death.

    "Miss Lucia used to admire her majesty Wilbert... But when she became Lord Ramsay''s adjutant, she became completely at his disposal."

    Klaus led the group to the air corridor across the three storey high hall and said, "but most of us are still loyal to your majesty."

    When Mu Hantian, Shu, teak Xi, Geng Xizi, Wan Liya and walnut stopped following Klausбкбк

    At the same time, they gasped because they saw a large group of people lining up to look up. There are about hundreds of maids, deacons, servants who look like gardeners or cooks, and people who wear swords and look like soldiers.

    They also shouted to Shu and his party, who were shocked by the amazing scene: "welcome, Lord Shu!"

    The enthusiastic voices overlapped heavily, shaking the air in the hall.

    "Eh... That..."

    Klaus smiled and said to Shu, who was at a loss to see such a grand welcome: "Lord Shu... Just say a simple hello to them, OK? They have been waiting for your daughter of his majesty Wilbert for many years."

    "But how to say hello..." Shu was at a loss.

    Seeing Shu''s help seeking eyes, Mu Hantian reluctantly said, "don''t think too complicated. Just wave your hand a little."

    "Yes, that''s enough." Klaus agreed with Mu Hantian''s words.

    Shu nodded and walked to the bottom where it was easy to see in the hall.

    "Er... Is that so?"

    Then he waved gently to the people in the hall - the crowd suddenly roared with joy, as if they were sincerely happy for the arrival of the new monarch. Among themбкбк

    Strange?

    Mu Hantian found that some people were not only looking at Shu, but also looking at other positions, so he looked forward

    He immediately understood what they were looking at and opened his eyes a little wider. On the other side of the hall, at the top of the wall behind Shu, hung a huge portrait.

    The man in the picture is a male demon with the same hair color as Shu... It can''t be wrong. It''s a portrait of Wilbert.

    I believe from the perspective of downstairs, the whole picture seems to bear Wilbert''s legacy, and Wilbert is also watching his daughter.

    "Cold weather, is that all right?"

    Pomelo Xi asked in a voice that only mu Hantian could hear.

    What teak Xi is worried about is the expectation of the people downstairs that Shu will become a new demon king. Shu wants to get rid of the disputes between the demon forces and live a stable life in the human world. Since she doesn''t mean to be the devil, she should try to avoid showing an easily misunderstood attitude. Butбкбк

    "No way... Since the stage is arranged like this, it will cause unnecessary conflict if we don''t accompany them to finish the play."

    Mu Hantian, with a dignified face, glanced at Klaus. It should be the old demon clan who arranged the performance, staring at Shu with warm eyes.

    He took advantage of his mental defense and the pressure of the masses to make Shu have a sense of mission of "I have the obligation to become the demon king" - he is worthy of being called a "virtuous old man". He is really an old fox.

    I''m afraid he''s been preparing all this since a long time ago.

    But

    Lu Qiya appeared at Dongcheng''s home on the night of the sports meeting and told the demon world that it has been more than a month since the invitation.

    Naturally, we have made full preparations here. How the other party will act and play with what strategies - Mu Hantian has deduced various possibilities and worked out countermeasures, which is also expected. Of course, the future development will not necessarily follow their own imagination, butбкбк

    Avoid being led by them anyway.

    This is the demon world and the stronghold of moderates. The geographical advantage is definitely on their side.

    "But... The final winner must be us." Mu Hantian told him in his heart.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Mu Hantian and others in the castle have all visited once, but it is still some time before dinner. Klaus proposed that Mu Hantian and others visit the urban area next to the castle. However, Geng Xizi, Wan Liya and walnut have to go back to their room, so there are only mu Hantian, Shu and teak Xi. However, in addition to Jaster, the maid dedicated to Mu Hantian, there was another one.

    "So now, we come to yadebe square in the center of the city!" the girl in maid''s clothes smiled and opened her hands proudly.

    Her name is Noye, and she is the city guide assigned by Klaus to Shu. When she introduced herself, she was very lively and enthusiastic. She was not afraid of Shu, Wilbert''s only daughter. They soon talked.

    In the center of yadebe square, there is a huge fountain and the statue of Wilbert. The square Avenue is accessible. It is a transportation hub for individuals to come and go.

    There were also many people staying in the square, with an endless stream of vendors and open-air shops - as lively as downtown Tokyo.

    However, it is quite different from the downtown area of the human world.

    The first is that the moderates and the current devil faction are in a period of war, and this town is no exception.

    Many soldiers can be seen in the square. The swords around the waist and the armor on the body clearly indicate that they are ready for war at any time. The second is a matter of course - everyone here is a demon clan. However, none of them noticed that several humans had mixed in on a cold day. The reason is that they have been cross dressed.

    "It really hasn''t been found."

    "Right, it''s all the same as I said. Are you relieved?" Noyer replied with a smile and a murmur.

    Shu, Youxi and Mu Hantian have indeed gone through cross dressing, but they really just change their clothes. Mu Hantian changed into the Deacon''s clothes, Shu and pomelo Xi changed into the maid''s clothes, and there was no other change. It''s because I can cover up Shu''s identity so simplyбкбк

    "There are no different demons from us... Why are there so many?"

    In front of Shu''s eyes, most of the bustling demons are human. Although some of them are beast shaped or different from humans, they are almost similar to humans, and even some are human.

    One of them, Noah. Her appearance as like as two peas, but genuine goods at a fair price, is not a sudden integration into the square. Therefore, even if Shu several come here, they are only the same family of Noye in appearance and won''t attract any attention.

    "It''s nothing strange. The ancestors of our demon clan were also the protoss expelled from the divine world... Humans were created based on the protoss as a sample. Of course, they look like each other."

    It is said that many of the demons were born by crossing with humans in the middle ages; Those who stay in the human world become vampires or goblins.

    In contrast, the other part is to bring the child back to the demon world. Because these children are not pure demons, they are vulnerable to discrimination - and the moderates led by Wilbert in the past have become a safe haven for these people.

    Soon, verda was full of these mixed race children of human and demon families, and there were many marriages between these people. From generation to generation, there were more and more demon families with the same appearance as human beings.

 Chapter 1007

    "As like as two peas", "said Will Bate," although he has his Majesty''s lineage, it is just like human beings. "

    "Yes. Well, yes..."

    After Noye''s mention, chengse thought again... He is not the reality of ordinary human beings.

    It''s not so much that she doesn''t have practical feelings or lack of consciousness... It''s better to deliberately avoid thinking about it. Even if they are forced to accept the fact that adoptive parents who think they are their biological parents are killed in front of them and know that they are the daughter of the former demon kingбкбк

    But

    Although ordinary people''s lives have disappeared since the day their adoptive parents were killed - chengse still thinks she belongs to human beings, which comes from her life with her adoptive parents. Although those precious days can no longer come back, they are still an important property that constitutes the present narase.

    Now, I have got important things again. Mu Hantian regards Shu as his sister, Geng Xizi completely regards Shu as human, and WAN Liya does not force Shu to have the consciousness of being a demon family; Teak hee and walnut don''t regard her as an enemy. The school also has good friends such as Xiangchuan or ШY. The daily life with them is more important than anything for today''s Shu.

    you ''re right. I don''t want to lose my daily life anymore. It''s for this that I came to the demon world.

    I want to live with my brother and them as a human - narase.

    The party followed Noah''s Guide to the East and came to a corner listed in the store.

    At this time, Noye, who was walking in front, turned awkwardly and said, "that, Miss teak?"

    "What''s up?"

    "You are a brave family. It''s inevitable that you will be so nervous... But if you breathe so tight, it''s easy to attract attention. Keep smiling and keep smiling as much as possible."

    "I see... Smile."

    "What''s the use of talking with your mouth! And there''s no expression at all, and there''s no emotion in reading!"

    "OK, OK." Mu Han smiled to make complaints about the next day.

    "Narushi... Noye is right. If you are too nervous, you will be conspicuous. Relax your shoulders."

    "Sorry."

    "There''s no need to apologize. It''s good that you can follow." after that, Mu Hantian pressed his hand on pomelo Xi''s head.

    Mu Hantian''s gentle smile and concern moved teak Xi to hold his hand - "Hantian --"

    "Wait a minute."

    As soon as Shu sees that pomelo Xi is close to Mu Hantian, he quickly stops him.

    "Please... What kissing scene are you doing on the main road?"

    "Tut."

    "Tut, your head! Do you think you have a chance!"

    Shu grabs Mu Hantian''s hand and pulls him away from Youxi.

    "Everybody, please look here ~"

    Noye, who watched all this, raised his hand and said, "that flower shop is very famous in vilda city. Many flowers and plants in the city come from here."

    She threw her raised hand down and pointed directly at the shop in front of her.

    "Really? It turns out that the royal palace will also use this neighborhood flower shop."

    "Yes... Because the boss and his majesty Wilbert seem to be old friends."

    After hearing Shu''s feelings, Noye, who determined that the topic had changed successfully, nodded with relief.

    At this timeбкбк

    "Hmm? Isn''t this Noah... Why, sneaking out of town to buy snacks?"

    Next to the shop came a burly man in an apron who was not commensurate with the florist.

    This seemed to cause Noah''s dissatisfaction. He puckered his lips and said, "no, I''m bringing new people out to get familiar with the environment today!"

    "Well, these are really strangers... Unexpectedly, even you start to bring new people. It seems that the shortage of manpower in the city is really serious." the male demon clan looked at Mu Hantian and said.

    "Old boss, why are you so impolite... Be careful that I complain to the person in charge of purchasing and kick you off the cooperation list! If you want to apologize, take advantage of now, Mr. Ortega!"

    "Ha... How can you have that power?" the male demon family named otiga smacked his mouth.

    "Don''t laugh so seriously! I''ll really say it!"

    Ortega "hum" to the angry Noye, looked at Shu and said, "say -- is this miss Wilbert''s daughter?"

    "Thanks to Wilbert''s great efforts to send people to the human world, how can those fools call people back?"

    Otiga''s words caused a breath holding tension, and the surrounding atmosphere froze.

    Why? Shu was a little alarmed for a moment.

    In addition to ramsas, who wanted to draw Wilbert''s power from Shu, and Klaus, who wanted to make Shu a new demon king, otiga had this idea similar to Shu and expected her to keep her original life.

    This surprised her - but that''s not the problem. In order to avoid the commotion, most people don''t know about Shu''s invitation to the demon world.

    Where did the news leak from? Mu Hantian and teak Xi immediately took action and stood next to Shu one after another to separate her from otiga.

    "How do you know? I just heard from Noye that you have the opportunity to go in and out of the castle?"

    When teak Xi asked with a fierce look in her eyes, otiga scratched her back neck and replied, "don''t be so cruel to the florist''s father, kid - don''t worry, I didn''t hear it."

    "How do you know?"

    Otiga squinted and replied, "yes, you don''t know what she looks like... You really look like miss yaxue."

    "Ya Xue... Do you mean my mother?"

    "Yes. Not only does she look like her, but her eyes are the same color."

    Shu always thought that her adoptive parents were her biological parents. The time and memory she spent with them were so strong that she never thought much about her biological mother. She only knew her name andбкбк

    "Did she die soon after she gave birth to me?"

    Otiga nodded to Shu who whispered so. "Yes, you already know that?"

    "Well, Maria - that''s what the girl who came to protect me said when she told me her real life experience."

    "But boss, how can you know the appearance of your highness yaxue so well?"

    Jaster, who had been silent, suddenly opened her mouth.

    "Although his highness yaxue has demon blood, I heard that she grew up in the human world and has strong human blood. Lord Shu''s appearance will be the same as that of human beings, which is inherited by her. His highness yaxue fell in love with him and conceived Lord Shu after knowing his majesty Wilbert, and later settled in this world."

    "It is said that her majesty wilbett is a pure high-level demon family. There is a big gap between her identity and his highness yaxue, who is thin in the demon family and grew up in the human world. Many people strongly oppose their marriage. In order not to give the radicals or conservatives an excuse for trouble, she had to live in seclusion in the lonely tower of the castle. Not only did she not have a portrait, but also did not leave a photo. Only the most people in the city know her appearance A few people - so how do you know what she looks like? "

    "Because she lives that kind of life."

    Ortega whispered about Jaster''s question.

    "Although Wilbert spends a lot of time with her every day, her life in the tower is no different from house arrest. For her, the flowers sent from our store are probably one of the only fun... So she asked me to teach her how to cultivate or take care of beautiful flowers through Wilbert, and then I often went there."

    And looked into the distance and said to the sky, "she is really a good girl... Life is not free and never complains. She always smiles more brightly than the flowers I take good care of. Even if she is not blessed by others, she will be satisfied as long as she can be with Wilbert, stay with him and have his children - that is, you."

    "Well."

    He still felt that he was the daughter of the demon king, so he didn''t know how to react when he was welcomed by servants and soldiers in the city.

    Isn''t that for sure? Over the years, adoptive parents have kept the secret that they are not related by blood. It is normal to think that adoptive parents are closer than biological parents they have never seen.

    And Shu himself thinks there''s nothing wrong with it. Because there''s no need to change your mind. As the biological father of the demon king passed on his power to Shu on his deathbed, Shu became the target of contention, leading to the tragic death of his adoptive parents.

    Zokiel is the one who directly takes away Shu''s stability. Yes, but Wilbert also has indirect responsibility, and he can''t complain about his death. He didn''t feel much about him and his wife. Revenge for the adoptive parents - before meeting Mu Hantian, that was everything Cheng Laishu had; Besides, now he came to the demon world mainly to solve the power of Wilbert in Shu''s body, so even after listening to the story of his biological mother, he didn''t arouse any special feelings.

 Chapter 1008

    (cough, let''s talk about the update problem. If the response is not unexpected, it''s no problem at three o''clock every day, and it will be increased if possible, so don''t worry about the update problem.) the following text:

    "Thank you for telling my mother."

    "Oh, although I don''t know her appearance, will it make you happy to know that I look like my mother?"

    Otiga''s question made Shu, who lowered his head slightly, say with a bitter smile: "I don''t know whether he is happy or not... After all, I don''t know anything about this biological mother except her name - at least, I think it''s good to know more."

    Hearing Shu''s thoughts, Ortega whispered, "that''s right." thenбкбк

    "Well, Mr. Ortega... Please keep your information confidential."

    Seeing that the conversation ended a little behind, Noye interrupted and said, "if people know that the matter came from you, the matter that I brought Lord Shu to this store will be exposed. From my standpoint, they will die ugly."

    After hearing this, Ortega snorted and said, "don''t worry about this unnecessary heart. Go where it''s cool - staying any longer will hinder my business."

    Then he turned around like the end of the conversation and disappeared into the store.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    After saying goodbye to the mysterious shopkeeper, now -- after Noye led the people around the town.

    "Well, the last thing is to have a cup of tea in this shop."

    She returned to yadebe square again and came to a cafe. There is an open-air prospect platform that can enjoy the square. It is a famous store loved by men, women, old and young and crowded with guests.

    When Mu Hantian lined up with Noye at the counter, Jaster scanned the store.

    "What''s the matter, jester?"

    "Sir, please take your time. I''ll just wait outside."

    After saluting Mu Hantian, Jaster turned and left the cafe. Then she walked down the dark alley behind the store.

    It''ll be safe here.

    There are some people in the shop that Jaster had better not meet. Now I am not alone, and there are several Mu cold days. I can''t let my problems cause their troubles.

    When she came to the empty place, Jaster sighed and leaned her whole back against the store wall. At this time

    Something left the dark part of the alley and appeared in front of Jaster. He has long ears and looks like a kitten, but he has a small horn on his forehead - a unicorn cub.

    Without a collar, it doesn''t look like someone''s pet; Either he broke into the city from the forest to find food, or he was driven out by the team - anyway, it''s not big enough to live independently.

    The little Unicorn looked up at jester and ran to her feet to smell her shoes. See it close to peopleбкбк

    "This is not the place you should come... But you have no place to go."

    Jester squatted down a little and touched her little head. The little Unicorn also narrowed his eyes happily and played with her hands. When Jaster saw it, she couldn''t help thinking - the child is like me.

    Although zokiel has the lowest power in the Privy Council, he is still one of the authorities in charge of the current demon king faction. Jaster was created as his subordinate and lived a subordinate life; He was saved by Mu Hantian twice.

    Mu Hantian not only saved Jaster''s life, but also found the best solution for her who had nowhere to return, and then negotiated with the moderates to give her a new place to live; Shira, who volunteered to take care of Jaster, was also very kind to her.

    All this is so grateful that I can''t say enough to thank Mu Hantian.

    But

    Jaster still thought occasionally whether she shouldn''t be here. But if you want to go back, she has no other place to go now.

    No, actually, she still has someone to rely on, but she doesn''t have that choice.

    "Mr. cold weather." Jaster whispered his name.

    After joining the moderates, Jaster didn''t miss him every day.

    Not only that, the ideas of "I want to stay with him" and "I want to serve him" are increasing day by day, and I can''t stop. On the day when the steady messenger came to Dongcheng''s house, Mu Hantian told Jaster that if anything happened, she was welcome to come back to the house at any time, but she couldn''t do so.

    Because... If you really go to Dongcheng''s house but are rejected, you can''t stay with him - then you really have nowhere to go.

    So when Shira asked Jaster to take care of Mu Hantian, she was really very happy. When I saw him again and heard him call his name, tears almost burst into my eyes.

    But

    Jaster could not be with him because she thought Mu Hantian thought she should stay in the moderates; When he gets along with Shu, teak, vanria or walnut, the loving eyes he shows to them from time to time may never shine on himself.

    "Even so, I still --"

    Jester squatted down on her knees, and the little Unicorn licked her hand as if worried about her. Hold this position for a whileбкбк

    "Hey, what are you doing there?" a rude cry came from the entrance of the alley leading to the street.

    Jaster looked up and found that those who had made her decide not to enter the cafe were standing there.

    The four men in blue armor are the guards of the block. In order to avoid meeting them, they left the coffee shop and gave up several opportunities to drink tea with mu in the cold daysбкбк

    You should stay away. When Jaster regretted her judgmentбкбк

    "This dress... Is it the maid of the castle? If you remember correctly, it should be -"

    A guard who looked into the alley noticed Jaster''s appearance. The guard beside him nodded and said, "yes - this woman is the subordinate of zokiel who was taken in above."

    Their eyes at Jaster also cooled sharply at this moment.

    "Hey, what are the running dogs of the current demon king''s sect doing here? Do you want to secretly blow up the full store from here?"

    "No. I''m working on the street. I just have a rest here."

    "Hide here and rest alone?"

    After listening to his doubt, another guard sneered and said, "I said, GuLun, it should not be ''one person'', but ''one''

    Even by the scornful eyes and insults of the guards, butбкбк

    Jaster endured all this silently. It''s no surprise. From the perspective of the steady guard, she would not have a special liking for Jess, who was once a cadre of the current demon king sect. There are few people like Mu Hantian who would think of the enemy. But also because Mu Hantian is such a person, Jaster will embrace the feelings that she can''t achieve her wish for him.

 Chapter 1009

    "I really don''t understand. How could those people above make such a stupid decision? What is the pet raised by an enemy''s oversized scum?"

    "Maybe it''s just like this. If you''re tired of serving your own maid, those big people can''t mess around. It''s good to have different tastes at this time. Even second-hand goods are not bad."

    "That makes sense... So I found a playable toy on it."

    The insulting guard looked more and more evil at Jaster, swam around her recklessly, and finally stopped somewhere.

    This strange look made Jaster feel disgusted.

    "Hey, let''s have a good time, too?"

    After the guard named gurun said this, the others also looked at each other and smiled and approached step by step. See

    "Let''s go."

    Jaster gently pushed the back of the little unicorn to hide at the other end of the alley, and then confronted the guards in front of her.

    "What''s your look... Do you often serve those people in the castle?"

    Jaster did not say a word to the guards with a dirty smile.

    There''s no way to be thought of like this. Jaster sighed in her heart.

    Zokiel''s lust is well-known in the demon world. Few people can compare with him. No wonder others will regard Jaster who works for him as the object of his side. But in fact, when zokiel created Jaster, he set the constitution that chastity and exercise were the source of power, so he never asked Jaster to do men and women with him. Although I don''t know what he meantбкбк

    But... Thank him for doing so now. If he was touched by zokiel - he would curse him all his life.

    Having never been touched by anyone is a very important hope for Jaster now. Jaster rarely gets the task of taking care of Mu Hantian when he stays in the demon world, so during this period, it doesn''t matter even on a whim or joking - she hopes Mu Hantian can treat her as a woman.

    This moment of happiness will become Jaster''s most precious memory and support her to continue. Therefore, we should not be arbitrarily abused by these guards in front of us.

    But

    With Mu Hantian''s help, I came to the moderates and became a subordinate of Shira. If something happens here, it may cause them trouble - which is even more impermissible.

    "Yes, yes, it''s right to be obedient like this. Things like maids are used to do such things." a guard boldly extended his hand to Jaster, who was angry and biting her lips.

    "Is that how you want to die?" a hand stretched out from the side and grabbed the guard''s arm.

    The sudden situation not only startled the captured guard, but also stunned the othersбкбк

    "Mr. cold weather!"

    Even Jester opened her eyes in surprise. Jaster''s admirer, Mu Hantian, appeared beside her and winked at herбкбк

    "She is the maid sent by Shira to me. If you mess with her, you will be severely punished?"

    One of the guards regained his composure and said, "what are you... This woman''s companion?"

    "SA, who knows."

    The captured guard roughly shook off Mu Hantian, who was smiling Mimi, and said, "just a servant, don''t talk nonsense... Get away and watch. Just be good and play with you later."

    Seeing the guard "ha!" he smiled and turned to Jaster, and Mu Hantian sighed deeply.

    "I can''t help but teach you a lesson."

    When Mu Hantian whispered in front of Jaster''s eyes, the whole guard took off.

    Mu Hantian quickly grabbed the soldier''s wrist and pulled it down, then twisted it along the other party''s center of gravity - as a result, the guard who wanted to invade and invade Jaster turned around in the air.

    Although Mu Hantian doesn''t want to kill people, it''s OK to give them an unforgettable lesson.

    Therefore, when the guard fell to the ground from his back and groaned, Mu Hantian pulled and twisted the hand he held back in the opposite direction of the joint, making him dislocate his shoulder and elbow.

    "Uh, ah...!"

    Mu Hantian wriggled on the ground again, and the wailing guard kicked mercilessly on his face. The horizontal impact tore down the guard''s chin again, and the original sharp scream turned into a blur. Thenбкбк

    "Dignified soldiers... Don''t be called like this when a few joints are removed by a small servant. It will only make me look down on you!"

    Mu Hantian stared at the guard with low eyes and deliberately teased him. This is not only to frustrate his spirit, but also to make the other three people fear and hope that they can walk away in this way - but the world is not satisfactory. One of them was really scared, but the other two pulled out their swords.

    "What a stupid choice. Don''t you realize the gap between each other?"

    "Little devil, don''t be arrogant! I came down from the battlefield too. How can I lose to you!" the guard cut me with a sword.

    Seeing the guards in front pulling out their swords and cutting, Mu Hantian just turned aside to avoid. The alley is so narrow. In order not to let the sword hit the stone wall, the sword path must be limited. If it''s just waving in a moment of excitement, it''s even more simple.

    "Too obvious - hum."

    Mu Hantian flashed into his chest and swept his left elbow obliquely up to the other party''s jaw. The blow was unbiased, and the impact from below made the upper and lower gear trains knock loudly.

    The guard who lost consciousness due to brain concussion fell on the spot - Mu Hantian kicked him in front of his chest again, causing him to bump into another guard who drew his sword.

    "Go away, idiot!" "you''re an idiot."

    Once the action stops, that''s what happens. When the other party was a little disordered, Mu Hantian kicked on the left and right walls, jumped out of the other party''s sight and turned vertically in the air. His right heel kicked out the dull sound of impact and "knocking" directly on the guard''s forehead, and then took back his right foot and put it down on the ground. The guard, who had endured a hard kick, turned his eyes and fell back slowly.

    At this time, Mu Hantian felt the fluctuation of magic. The guard named GuLun, who was soft legged due to the initial threat, stretched out his hands to Mu Hantian and opened the magic array.

    The terrain here is narrow, next to crowded shops, and they are still guards - I thought they would be conscious and not use magic to avoid affecting the surrounding buildings or the people in them. Maybe I''m in a hurry and lose my judgment.

    Mu Hantian wanted to stop it, but it was not necessary. Because before Mu Hantian left, the magic array opened by the guards had been eliminated, andбкбк

    "Ah... Uh... Ah...!"

    The soldier who tried to cast magic is now paralyzed on the ground, and his face is distorted by fear. Mu Hantian naturally knew why this happened - so he didn''t turn around and said behind his back, "calm down, Jaster, let him go this time. If you still have to kill him next time."

    "But these people want to kill you."

    From her cold voice mixed with anger, she could feel that Jaster really wanted to kill. Looking back, jester opened a multi magic array.

    "Don''t worry about me. What I want to do is to make them afraid to trouble you again. It doesn''t mean to kill them. You don''t have to do this to make yourself like these people who want to kill me."

    After Mu Hantian said this, Jaster slowly eliminated the magic array.

    "I see. I will... Follow Mr. Han Tian''s orders."

    Mu Hantian nodded and looked down at the guards on the ground. It was the one who wanted to invade Jaster and was caught by Mu Hantian to teach him a lesson and warn other guards not to mess around again.

    "Huh... Ah... Huh... Huh...?"

    The moaning guard noticed Mu Hantian''s line of sight, and his expression froze.

    "Don''t worry, I just removed your joint and didn''t hurt your nerve. You feel pain now. You rolled it out on the ground by yourself. Go back to the camp and let the doctor see. You should be able to connect the joint completely."

    "Oh... Ah...?"

    "Remember, don''t do such a thing again. If I catch you again, I won''t spare you - even if Jaster wants to kill you, I don''t mind."

    "Uh... Uh...!"

    Seeing the guards nodding constantly, Mu Hantian smiled and said, "we''re gone. After the others wake up, remember to tell them what I said. Let''s go."

    Mu Hantian then took Jaster''s hand and walked to the cafe.

 Chapter 1010

    "Jaster, if this happens again in the future, you don''t have to worry too much. Just do it directly. After all, you are a girl." walking on the road, Mu Hantian taught Jaster.

    At this time, Mu Hantian felt that the hand he was holding, Jaster''s, trembled slightly.

    He turned around in doubt and wanted to say something, but he couldn''t say it.

    Because Jaster hugged him - a clinging hug.

    "I''m sorry to trouble you... For a moment."

    Jaster, who held Mu Hantian tighter, trembled slightly.

    "Alas." Mu Hantian sighed lightly.

    It is no wonder that even if she was placed like a witness, the position of Jaster, who once belonged to the current demon king faction, in the moderates was much more complex and easy to face various problems; Once you get into trouble, you will suddenly fall into a difficult situation. Therefore, in order to maintain her current situation, Jaster would endure the atrocities of the guards.

    "You''re scared... But it''s all right." Mu Hantian also hugged Jaster and touched her back to comfort her.

    Mu Hantian directly put the words into her ear and said, "Jaster - you are a girl. Can you promise me to cherish yourself more in the future?"

    Jaster, who was held in her arms by Mu Hantian, heard incredible words.

    Mr. Han Tian said she was a "girl" and worried about her. Did he recognize himself.

    "I shot those people just now... Because they insisted on doing the most annoying thing for girls to you."

    Hearing this, in Mu cold''s arms, Jaster''s breath couldn''t help stopping.

    "Just now, I thought you were so patient... Shouldn''t you? Do you often encounter such things from here to now?"

    Jaster shook her head in Mu Hantian''s arms worried about her and replied, "No. I''m always with Lord Shira. I usually stay in the city."

    "Will anyone in that city do that to you?"

    "No... because Lord Shira is very kind to me."

    "Really?"

    "Really - I haven''t been touched by other men. Please believe me, Mr. cold day!" Jaster was more and more frightened and nervously denied by Mu cold day.

    It doesn''t matter who misunderstands her, but mu Hantian can''t. Jaster trembled because her body was almost touched by men outside Mu cold days.

    "Hold me like this, Mr. Han Tian, you are also the first..."

    "This, this... It''s OK." Mu Hantian nodded with a smile.

    At this time, Jaster suddenly felt that her strength had disappeared.

    That''s because Mu Hantian''s fear of misunderstanding that he has an affair with other men has been dispelled - the tension from just now to now has been completely broken in all this.

    "Hey, what''s the matter?" Mu Hantian quickly hugged Jaster who almost fell with soft legs.

    "No problem?"

    "I''m really sorry... At the thought of Mr. cold weather, you''re willing to believe me, your strength suddenly -"

    Jaster tried to stand firm, but somehow her waist and legs just couldn''t work.

    "Sorry, Mr. Han Tian, I''m really sorry... I''ll stand right away...!"

    Mingming didn''t want to give Mu Hantian any trouble, but it happened to be so urgent that Jester was almost crying.

    "There''s nothing to apologize for. Come on, I''ll carry you."

    "Ah --"

    Mu Hantian recited the immovable Jaster when he disagreed.

    "No, no, Mr. Han Tian... You can''t do such a thing. Please put me down."

    I should take care of Mr. Han Tian. How can I do this.

    Seeing Jaster''s panic, Mu Hantian said with a bitter smile, "that''s OK. Didn''t I just say - you should cherish yourself more."

    "But...!"

    "If you don''t want to be seen by others, I''ll let you down at the entrance of the alley. Just try to let me carry it on my back and think about what it means to cherish myself." Mu Hantian said, walking slowly with Jaster on his back, and thenбкбк

    "It''s good to rely on others occasionally, isn''t it?"

    Hearing Mu Hantian say this with a smile, Jaster seemed to be unable to tolerate this kind of joke protest: "my job is to take care of Mr. Hantian. Now you take care of you in turn. How can I --"

    "Well, there''s no way." Mu Hantian suddenly interrupted her in a low voice.

    "Even if you don''t like it - I don''t want to force you to do things you don''t like like like those people."

    Then simply put Jaster back on the ground.

    For a moment - Jaster suddenly thought she was going to be abandoned by Mu Hanбкбк

    "I - no, don''t!" she closed her eyes tightly and subconsciously grabbed Mu cold''s shoulder, afraid to separate from him.

    However, after more than ten seconds, Jaster opened her eyes in fear when she found that Mu Hantian still didn''t let goбкбк

    "Ah...!"

    Then I couldn''t help shouting in a daze. Because in front of me, I was admiring the cold sky.

    Just as he showed in front of them from time to time. In additionбкбк

    What did I just... Do?

    The hasty reaction was a real idea called sincerity, which originally existed in Jaster''s heart.

    Therefore, Jaster could no longer hide herself. She was clearly aware of what she hoped to achieve with Mu Hantian; It was either others or Mu cold day that brought this emotion to Jaster, which made her tremble in the depths of her heart - so Jaster''s feelings for mu cold day suddenly became stronger. However, a slightly tough approach to himбкбк

    "I know now that you are so bad hearted, Mr. cold day," said jester, slightly uncomfortable, gently putting her cheek on Mu cold day''s back.

    Mu Hantian didn''t look back, smiled bitterly and sighed, "well, let''s go back first."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "I can''t imagine that there are such people in the guards in the urban area..."

    After meeting Shu in the cafe and returning to the castle.

    After listening to Jaster''s experience in the city, Noyer''s expression became very depressed.

    Now, teak Xi has gone back first. Mu Hantian and Shu come to the training ground in the east of verda city with Jaster to visit.

    Those who are practicing are excellent soldiers selected from moderate factions such as guards and knights.

    "There are many decent soldiers in the castle."

    "Of course! All here are the most proud knights and trainee Knights of the moderates!"

    Noyer is right. Everyone looks strong. But - even if it''s polite, it''s not much.

    Of course, this super power war is different from the modern human war in which modern weapons are used to fill the lack of physical ability. The key lies in the powerful "individual"; In the previous World War, the historical facts such as Xun, known as the God of war, defeated countless demon families and Wilbert, known as the strongest demon king, unified the demon world with his invincible power are all examples. The core of the current demon king faction is the radical and conservative faction with a long history, and the rapid expansion of its power under the banner of Leo Hart, a young hero, is also a good example.

    Among the moderates, there are powerful combat forces such as wanliya, Longchuan and even Luqiya; Wilbert''s brother ramsas can become the current leader of the moderates. It can be seen that his strength is also very strong, and now there is Jaster. Even if there are many high-level demons or people with similar combat power in the current demon king sect, the war situation will not be reversed.

    Therefore, the current demon king faction will also try to avoid excessive consumption or loss of combat power, and will not let the war situation evolve into a comprehensive conflict. After all, the focus of the battle between powers is not necessarily quantity.

    However, that does not mean that quantity is completely meaningless. With the limited cutting-edge combat power of both sides, the secondary factor determining victory or defeat is still the number of soldiers.

    In the urban defense war, which is necessary to protect the people, the importance of soldiers is even more significant. Because even if someone can wipe out all the enemies alone, it is impossible to protect all his companions.

    In the past - when Wilbert was still the demon king, he was attracted by his characteristics and agreed with his ideals. Capable soldiers from all over the demon world came to his command, making the moderates the biggest force in the demon world and brilliant for a while. The city of verda is a symbol of its glorious age.

    However, "quell the war and create permanent peace in the demon world" -- this goal sung by the moderates is a great ideal that can be achieved only because of the existence of the strongest demon king Wilbert; Therefore, after losing such an overwhelming monarch, the moderate soldiers left the city of verda. At first, they also made every effort to realize Wilbert''s unfinished ambition, but this ideal is too huge and heavy for these people to bear. Soбкбк

    "So later, just like taking in people of mixed race with humans, they had to recruit combat forces again - brother, they were harassed in the urban area, which was the disadvantage caused by temporary cramming?"

    "I''m really sorry, Mr. Shu... I''ll ask the supervisor of the urban guards to thoroughly implement moral education."

    Noyer bowed deeply to the unhappy Shu. In order to fight against the current demon king faction whose forces continue to expand, the moderates have to open their doors and recruit people of all kinds in order to add enough soldiers. This is the bleak situation of the moderates, who used to be the most powerful.

    The result is to find Shu as a trump card to break this dilemma.

    Whether determined to become a new demon or release the power she inherited, Shu''s existence can create an influence similar to Wilbert''s among moderates. If you want to fight the current demon king faction while preserving the people in the urban area, you can only use Shu, Wilbert''s only daughter, to attract the past combat strength or partners back. Unfortunately, moderates are now being pushed to this point.

    When Mu Hantian silently organized his thoughts and emotions, a carriage suddenly ran from the urban area to the main gate of the castle. The white body is covered with luxurious golden patterns and carvings. You can see the different levels built by Mu Hantian from a long distance.

    "That''s..."

    Looking carefully, Lucia and her maids lined up in front of the main door, and the white carriage stopped in front of them. After the coachman opened the door, a male demon got off in Luqiya and others kneeling to welcome them.

    Shu, standing beside Mu Hantian, immediately stretched his body, because the man getting off the bus was quite similar to Wilbert in the portrait. The soldiers around stopped training and knelt down, as did Noah and Jaster. The male demon clan noticed the action here and responded with his eyes from a distance. Then - his eyes turned to Shu and Mu cold sky.

    Mu Hantian and Shu are still wearing the Deacon and maid clothes they put on when visiting the city. They may be mistaken for servants who don''t know etiquette. Just when Mu Hantian didn''t know what to do, Luqiya said something in the ear of the male demon clan. The next momentбкбк

    The male demon clan just looked at this side from a distance - and sent out an amazing sense of oppression that went straight to Mu cold day.

    However, Mu Hantian didn''t care at all. He held his chest with both hands and looked at the man with great interest.

    The man frowned, but did not take any further action, and then entered the castle with the follow of Luqiya and other maidens.

    As soon as the man left, his sense of oppression disappeared. Mu Han Tian looked at Shu, who seemed to be completely shocked by the relentless sense of oppression, trembling and standing still.

    "Shu... Don''t be afraid, he''s gone." Mu Hantian said softly.

    Looking at the castle gate where the man disappeared, Mu Hantian asked, "didn''t he say he would come back tomorrow - Jaster, is he such a person?"

    "Yes, Mr. cold day."

    For mu Hantian''s question, Jess answered:

    "That is the current master of the moderates, Lord ramsas, the brother of his majesty Wilbert, the former demon king."

 Chapter 1011

    After a long time, the meeting with members of the Privy Council finally ended.

    Leohart returned to his office and called several trusted subordinates to explain the future policy and corresponding methods required by the conference center.

    This space, covered with thick red carpet and surrounded by high-grade furnishings, exudes a style commensurate with the demon king''s office. After explaining the decision of the premier''s meetingбкбк

    "Is it true that the heroes just dug out should be put into actual combat and attack the moderates?"

    Among the subordinates summoned, the first to speak was the adjutant balfreya.

    "I can''t stand it... Although it''s not the first day that I was killed by those genius orders of the Privy Council, it''s a headache this time."

    "Luca, what''s the situation of Yingling?"

    The one who answered reohart was a young demon boy with a file in one hand.

    "I''m sorry... As reported yesterday, the seal was successfully removed, but -"

    The boy named Luca looked apologetically down.

    "We have encountered some difficulties in cancelling the contracts between those heroes and their past masters. It will take some time to make adjustments if we want to conclude contracts with them."

    At this time, a big hand gently pressed on the head of the road card.

    "Don''t be sad... Those heroes are the relics of the demon God war era. It''s very powerful to connect with that ancient weapon. Don''t look down on yourself."

    "Gardo..." the consolation of the burly male demon clan standing next to Luca made him lift his head with tears in his eyes.

    "Gardo is right. You have nothing to blame... And you don''t need to be in a hurry."

    Leohart said, "so - in your opinion, how long will it take to renew the contract with those heroes?"

    "Four days... No, I can do it in two days!"

    "Didn''t I just ask you not to rush. Don''t sleep these days. You haven''t even had a good rest? You''re the only one who can deal with the spirit. It''s bad if you''re tired. It''s related to our important battle. Don''t be emotional."

    "Since your majesty says so, I should prepare the spirit as soon as possible. No problem... Even if I fall, there are many scholars who are proficient in ancient magic guiding technology in this imperial city."

    "Luca... His majesty leohart didn''t mean that."

    "Eh...?" balfreya pointed out with a bitter smile, making Luca''s eyes wide open.

    "There are indeed many scholars or technicians who are familiar with ancient relics or weapons in this city, but you are the only one reohart can trust and fully entrust."

    After listening to Gardo''s explanation, balfreya nodded and said, "that''s it."

    "It''s good not to live up to your expectations and responsibilities - but no matter how young you are, you are one of his Majesty''s confidants like us. Shouldn''t you be too young to understand his Majesty''s concern for your health?"

    Balfreya''s advice seemed to make Luca understand reohart''s intentions.

    "Sorry."

    "You don''t have to apologize. Everyone here knows that you''ve done your best."

    Leo Hart looked at the ashamed Luca seriously and said, "you are my minister. I don''t allow you to give up your work and give up your achievements or achievements. Let me ask you again, Luca - when your physical strength can be loaded, how many days will it take for us to renew the contract with Yingling?"

    "Three days, please give me three days. At that time, I will make the Yingling ready to re sign the contract! At the same time, I will repair and adjust the Yingling''s body and Lingzi core. After signing the contract, I can put it into practice immediately as long as I do some simple tests."

    "I see. I trust your judgment."

    After listening to leohart, Luca replied with a smile, "yes!"

    Gardo then rudely touched his head and made him pout in protest: "Oh, don''t treat me like a child!"

    "Again - how to justify the disorderly attack orders of the Privy Council."

    At this time, balfreya sighed, and a wry smile appeared on his upright face.

    "Although after Wilbert''s death, the moderates'' power and heyday can''t be compared... Many people in the demon world still have deep feelings of faith in Wilbert. From the perspective of combat power alone, we are undoubtedly above the moderates - so we must find a ''name'' with enough legitimacy before sending troops to avoid causing a rebound in the surrounding areas."

    Balfreya was right. Indiscriminate attacks on moderates are easy to be regarded as purely unilateral killings and arouse criticism.

    War is not only about strength or Justice - it is also complicated by the covetous political interests of all parties. If you give people the opportunity to make use of the topic - other forces that have been observing so far are likely to emerge with the anti flag. Damn old thief.

    Those high-level demons who have been in the Privy Council for a long time do not even regard others and themselves as the same kind of creatures; For them, people are just entertainment equipment. Life and death are not important at all, as long as they are happy. Therefore, these people must be wiped out.

    And

    Leo Hart deeply believes that only his own group of people can achieve this great task in the demon world. Therefore, leohart still needs to obey them to keep the status of the demon king, but it can not completely satisfy the Privy Council.

    When leohart thought more about the nameбкбк

    "I have one reason to let others watch US attack the moderates."

    The same people who participated in the meeting but never spoke. That''s the new watcher of narase after zokir caused problems.

    That is, the youth who sneaked into the human world and went to the same school with Cheng Laishu under the pseudonym of takigawa baxun.

    "What''s the reason, rath?" reohardt asked, frowning.

    Lars then simply replied, "wilbet''s daughter, chengse Shu, is now in our demon world."

    "No?"

    Lars shrugged at balfreya, who opened his eyes in disbelief: "I''m telling the truth... After Wilbert died, the moderates have been burning their ass for the serious problem of insufficient combat power. In the end, they thought of a way to find Cheng Laishu to the demon world. Although they don''t know whether they will eventually take her as Wilbert''s Orthodox successor and support her as the demon king, or they will only draw out the power she inherited... In short, they want to use her Get back the momentum. "

    "In that case - we just need to use their idea. The moderates want to use the daughter of the former demon king and her inherited power to rule the demon world again - as long as we send troops to prevent them from plotting, it''s enough to block the mouths of other forces."

    "I see... If what you said is true, there is a good reason to send troops."

    Listen to Leo Hart if he points to itбкбк

    "Oh, your majesty - don''t you believe what your servant said?"

    RASS replied playfully. Satire on his comrades in arms in the previous World Warбкбк

    "Lars, there are only a few of us here - don''t pretend to be so disgusting."

    "Well, well... So you still don''t believe me, leopard? This information is indeed the top secret. It''s no wonder that only a few people in the moderates know it and will doubt it."

    Leohart said to Lars, who said with a smile, "no, I believe you - you are a spy sent to us. It''s normal for you to receive confidential information."

 Chapter 1012

    Leohart knew for a long time that Lars was a spy sent by steady.

    How early to say - I knew it from the beginning. Leohart accepted rath when he knew the possible consequences, and rath became leohart''s subordinate when he knew the possible consequences.

    Lars''s status in the current demon king faction is a newcomer who left the moderates to work for his comrade in arms Leo Hart in the previous World War; For the moderates, they play the role of spies who smoothly blend into the enemy camp. This is the mask Lars volunteered to wear.

    Now -- the only ones who know Lars''s true identity are Leo Hart.

    "Is that all right, Lars?"

    Leohart asked:

    "Aren''t you a spy sent by them, and you have the task of escorting narase? Isn''t wilbet the most beloved person for you who grew up with a moderate education?"

    "It''s all right - it''s over."

    Lars then said, "after all," I''ve killed zokiel myself and avenged my brothers... I have no obligation to do more for the moderates. "

    That''s right - leohart and others learned from Lars that he killed zokiel.

    Reohart will send balfreya to investigate after zokiel''s Reiko reaction disappears because he made an agreement with LARS in advance. Leohart''s goal was to wipe out the old thieves of the Privy Council - zokiel was one of them, and many people respected by Lars as brothers and sisters died under him; So the two agreed that as soon as the opportunity arrived, they would let Lars personally finish zokiel.

    Therefore, when zokiel''s psychic reaction disappeared, leohart''s first thought was that Lars had succeeded in revenge - and then he personally confirmed that he had achieved his greatest goal. Soбкбк

    "Didn''t I say that from now on, I will continue to help you clean up those pests - those scum who are not much worse than zokiel. Don''t worry."

    There was no smell of lies in Lars''s words, butбкбк

    "That''s not necessarily."

    Leohart said lightly, "Lars... You will work for me until now because you want to get rid of those old thieves. Can I help you achieve the goal of killing zokiel yourself? And you also achieve this goal - so, I''m the one you really have no obligation to help anymore, right?"

    "As a matter of fact - you chose to cooperate with Xun Dongcheng''s son to kill zokiel, not me. In this way, it should be a more natural result to continue to cooperate with him in the future?"

    "Didn''t I say that? I didn''t choose him because I thought he was better than you..."

    Lars sighed, then lowered his voice and said, "that''s just because - if I sit idly by and Mu cold day, I''m afraid he will really kill zokiel, and my plans over the years will come to naught, so I have to cooperate with him in order to kill zokiel myself. That''s so simple."

    "News бд does Dongcheng''s son have this ability?"

    Balfreya said suspiciously, "Marquis zokiel is old, but he still has considerable strength, who used to be called the ''sword King''; and this young man named Mu Hantian... Is it really OK?"

    "Ah, he''s a big trouble. He doesn''t lack strength, wisdom, scheming and patience. In that case, he has accumulated through countless battles. Leo Hart, you''d better not take the initiative to provoke him. He''s really terrible. I''m afraid he''s better than xindongcheng."

    Lars''s serious tone made leohart and others naturally silent, and thenбкбк

    "Besides - the chance to kill zokiel fell from the sky. How can I let it go?"

    Lars said with a wry smile, "well, that''s it anyway. You don''t need to think about what you have. Don''t worry. When the war was just over, someone asked me to take good care of you."

    "Who would ask you that --"

    "It''s your highness lyara."

    "Elder sister, she...?" leohart looked a little surprised.

    "Who can refuse to be asked by that smiling face? If necessary, send me to take Yingling to fight moderates; on the contrary, if you really don''t believe me and want me to leave, I''ll just leave."

    "There''s no need. I appreciate your kindness."

    Lars''s proposal made balfreya sigh and said: "I have known you for so many years since the war - I''m sure I believe you - just in case you take the spirit or drive you out, you''ll go back to help the moderates. After all, his majesty reohart and I know how troublesome you are."

    "Oh, so?"

    When Lars shrugged and smiled at thisбкбк

    "Give me the spirit."

    After saying this in a low voice, the huge man who couldn''t help looking up took a step forward - it was Gardo.

    "As an adjutant, balfrey should try to avoid staying away from reohart. Since Lars can''t do it, I''m the only one left."

    "I''m sorry, Gardo."

    Leo Hart lowered his eyes and said to the older male demon clan who recommended himself: "it was you who should have become the demon king - no, it was you."

    Galdo, a high-level demon family of the same generation as reohart, is a conservative group other than the old people in the Privy Council. His strength and blood lineage are considered to be the most qualified figures to become the demon king.

    However, in order to change the image of conservatives and radicals in the past and emphasize that the demon world will be a new era, the old people of the Privy Council chose Leo Hart. And Gardo obeyed the decision without objection. And volunteered to be the direct subordinate of the demon king to assist reohart.

    The selfless man smiled and said, "don''t worry, I''m here to help you. You want to rebuild the world that even Wilbert can''t completely clean up. As a result, the power is still focused on the situation of the Privy Council. Of course, I''m happy to help you."

    "Gardo..."

    Luca looked worried, and Gardo touched his head again.

    "When the Luca adjusts the spirit, I will send troops to vilda city immediately - can I fight down directly?"

    "Of course, it''s best to let them never have the ability to make trouble again. But if the boy named Mu Hantian is really so strong, come back."

    After leoha nodded and said this, balfreya also added "yes": "but if you can, directly solve their current leader ramsas and don''t let him escape. As Wilbert''s brother, he seems to have attracted the support of some people; without him, the moderates will collapse completely."

    "I see - what about Wilbert''s daughter?"

    After thinking for a few seconds, leohart replied to Gardo in a calm voice, "try to catch her alive. In order to get enough strength to fight the old thieves in the Privy Council, I still hope to make effective use of her inherited Wilbert''s strength according to the original plan. It''s definitely worth it."

 Chapter 1013

    The sumptuous dinners in the luxury restaurant -- all of which were carefully seasoned and processed to match the tastes of human beings such as Shu and Mu Hantian who grew up in the human world -- Klaus and Shira, who ate together, and Jaster and Noye, who were in charge of the waiter, also made a detailed introduction to each dish. In such hospitality, although Ramsay had returned to town, he did not show up after the whole dinner.

    After dinner, Mu Hantian decided to walk around, and Shu and others could only helplessly watch him leave.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    After dinner alone in his room in vilda city. Ramsay left the room and went somewhere. That''s where you can have a panoramic view of the whole town - the top of the tallest main tower in the city.

    Ramsay came here and silently looked down on the street lights. About fifteen minutes laterбкбк

    "You insist on not seeing Lord Shu... Is that really good?" Luqiya asked.

    After listening to the question of his loyal subordinates, ramsas looked back at the direction of the city and whispered, "why do I want to see her?"

    So Luqiya no longer said half a word and stood quietly aside.

    Ramsay would turn his head and just stood here and blew the night wind for a while.

    Suddenly, Ramsay frowned slightly. Because there is a change of air flow nearby, which is different from the night wind, ordinary people don''t notice such a slight difference - they have two eyes staring at ramsas from behind.

    Not Lucia, or any of her maids.

    Next, there are some changes different from the line of sight. A footstep seemed to show its existence, stepping on the top of the tower and slowly approaching the ground. Thenбкбк

    "You know what? Now Shu and we live in the same place as this tower, overlooking the lights of the city."

    With these words, standing beside ramsas was a young man - Mu Hantian.

    Mu Han looked at the scenery Ramsay looked at and said, "in the afternoon... Maid Noye took us around the city. The scenery from here is your brother - and what you have protected since he took over his work."

    Seeing Ramsay''s reply in silence, Mu Hantian slowly turned aroundбкбк

    "Among the things you protect - why don''t you include Shu? After your brother died - his trusted subordinates who raised Shu were killed by zokiel. Even though wanlia rescued Shu at the critical moment and didn''t let her be taken away by zokiel, zokiel kidnapped Miss Shira and threatened wanlia''s obedience..."

    Mu Hantian continued: "According to takigawa, that is to say, Rath, you are well aware of these situations, but you choose to wait and see what happens? No matter what other people ask you to pay more attention to Shu, you still don''t provide any new help at all. Apart from Wan Liya, who was coerced by zokier, and takigawa, who sneaked into the current demon king sect and couldn''t do things openly, you didn''t send any help at all Hands. "

    "Shu is your brother''s daughter... That is, your niece. Why do you know she is facing such a clear crisis, but still don''t take any action?"

    Ramsas finally answered - he said bluntly, "because it''s not necessary."

    "You don''t think it''s necessary? If it weren''t for us, she might have been captured by the demon king sect. Well, although I don''t know why you behave like this to Shu, she is my family now, and I won''t care what happens to her."

    "Mr. Han Tian, please pay attention to your words." although she knew she was not an opponent, Luqiya stood up without hesitation.

    "Well, Lucia, step back first."

    "Yes, Lord Ramsay." Lucia obeyed.

    "Then, according to you, why don''t you cooperate with Klaus? His attitude towards narase is much better than mine." ramsas asked.

    "Oh, really? In my opinion, those who are good to Shu are not necessarily good people, and you are not necessarily bad people. Besides, all Klaus did was to lure Shu into becoming a demon king. Moreover, if he went too far, he would let Maria do some dangerous things, but he didn''t dare to mess around with me."

    "Then why don''t you unite with him and Lord ramsas..."

    "Lucia, I hope you don''t make a mistake. Although I don''t believe Klaus, I also don''t trust ramsas."

    "So, do you want to listen to Klaus and make that girl the next demon king?"

    Mu Hantian shook his head and said to ramsas who asked in a low voice, "let me tell you this. Even if you want to make Shu the next demon king, it has nothing to do with Klaus. For people like him, you can only use him occasionally and cooperate with him? I''m afraid he will sell me."

    "It seems that you know very well."

    "Ah, but I want to ask, why did you let Shu come back?"

    Regarding Mu Hantian''s question, Ramsay smiled and said, "the life of the royal family does not belong to him. He has to live and die for the people - no one can escape the fate of this blood. Since the girl is Wilbert''s daughter and a member of the royal family, she is of course obliged to sacrifice and contribute for the people."

    "So I said, wouldn''t it be too selfish for you to put her aside for so long and now use the words'' because she is a royal family ''?"

    "Why do you say that? It''s not rare that people who used to live a civilian life were suddenly taken away because they found that they had royal blood, and their lives have changed completely since then."

    Ramsas continued: "Although Klaus and I have different ideas and styles, we, who stand above the people, must also guard everything we can see here. Since you cross the street in the afternoon, you should see it very clearly. In fact, you protect that girl in this way - you can destroy all the things and people you see in the street in the end, okay?"

    "What''s more, narase has lived a happy life in places that have nothing to do with political struggle and struggle; those are benefits that can be enjoyed as Wilbert''s daughter. However, now she is called back because Wilbert''s death makes her existence necessary for us - it''s just time to say goodbye to the past and don''t have to face her own blood It''s just a day of unity and responsibility. "

    "I don''t fully agree with you. For me, Shu''s own choice is the most important. Well, if there is nothing else, we will leave after worshipping Shu''s father. In this way, you don''t have to worry that we will affect your status."

    After hearing Mu Hantian''s words, ramsas was silent. For a moment, the atmosphere between the two sides became tense.

    "All right, all right ~ here, here, for, stop." a hearty cry came from one side, which was extremely abrupt with the tense atmosphere in the field.

    Ramsay turned his head and saw Sheila standing there with Jaster.

    "Mother..." Luqiya also frowned and looked at Xuela.

    "Don''t be angry. It depends on sister Shu''s decision in the end. Don''t do this."

    "I see. It depends on Shu''s decision."

    Hearing Mu Hantian''s words, Shira smiled, then looked at ramsas and said, "well, I''m going to take brother Hantian away - OK?"

    "Whatever you like."

    "Good bye then." hearing him say that, Shira immediately took Mu Hantian and Jester away and disappeared into the house.

    "Lord Ramsay, I''m very sorry. My mother offended me."

    For Lucia, who bowed her head and apologizedбкбк

    "It doesn''t matter... It''s not the first day that that man fooled around."

    Ramsay simply said that Lucia would step down and leave him alone.

    Then Ramsay looked at the city again. Lights were everywhere on the other side of his sight, just like stars lighting up the earth.

 Chapter 1014

    Together with Jaster, she was taken away from the top of the tower where ramsas and others were located.

    Mu Hantian was taken to a place by them - a big bathing place for male guests.

    "Are you really the son of Xun Dongcheng? It doesn''t look like at all, no matter what."

    "I knew it would be like this." Mu Hantian didn''t answer Xuela''s words, because he couldn''t answer at this time.

    Shira is more bold and unrestrained than wanliya. She is mostly very obedient to the instinct of mengmo, and she did follow Mu Hantian into the bath. Needless to say, Jaster is here, too.

    Shira, who was naked in front of Mu cold day, said with a smile: "of course... Sister Jaster is the maid serving brother cold day, and I am her boss? Of course, I have the obligation to carefully supervise whether her trainee maid has taken good care of you. But you don''t seem to answer my question."

    Awesome... It''s so easy to say that crooked is straight. It''s really troublesome.

    With a sigh, Mu Hantian came to Xuela and whispered in her ear, "to tell you the truth, I''m really not his son. All this is just my reason for taking action."

    "Oh, it''s nice to hide in cold weather, but why tell me?"

    At this time

    "Well, offend."

    After Jaster said this, she washed Mu Hantian''s back - with her European style.

    "Wait a minute! What''s your natural movement like?"

    The cold weather turned round, and saw that the whole body of the red fruit and the foam of the chest was tearful and said, "no, I am very sorry... I am not used to this kind of thing. Do you hurt me?"

    "Er, no... how could..." Mu Hantian was also at a loss.

    "Mr. Han Tian, I''m sorry... Lord Shira told me to take a bath for my master. That''s how to do it. I''m not good at learning."

    "I see. It has nothing to do with you."

    Mu Hantian hurriedly comforted jester and stared at Xuela.

    "Shira... What did you teach jester with your heart?"

    "Oh, brother Han Tian, why is your expression so terrible... Who did something wrong?"

    Shira said with a big smile, "I really don''t know what a woman can use when bathing a man except her own body. This must be the cultural difference between human and demon clan."

    "No, no matter what you think, it''s just your own culture."

    Apologize to the demons of other races, you Lori mengmo mother.

    "In short, isn''t there a saying in the human world called ''do as the Romans do''? Here, of course, you have to accept our culture."

    "Ha ha... Jester, well, you don''t have to do this. Let me wash it myself." Mu Hantian stopped jester.

    "If you insist, let you wash it yourself..."

    Shira said regretfully, "but it means that the maid didn''t do a good job... I''ll have to punish sister Jaster later - and it''s very painful."

    "Well, Shira, tell me what you want to say."

    "Oh, let me get this straight. Didn''t you notice that sister Jaster was alone in the city?"

    Mu Hantian was silent, because he also had this feeling. I have never seen anyone in the city talking to Jaster except Shira or Lucia; When visiting the urban area, Noye had almost no contact with Jaster - from the perspective of Noye''s personality, I''m afraid it was under the pressure of his superiors. It was really not easy for Jaster, who was once the current demon king sect, to find shelter in the moderates. At this time

    "Let me remind you first that sister Jaster''s position will soon become worse than it is now."

    Shira said something that people can''t ignore.

    "You mean..." Mu Hantian thought of something, but he was still a little uncertain.

    "It seems that you understand. Whether sister Shu finally decides to follow Ramses or Klaus, it will eventually cause resentment on the other side."

    "Even if you can return to the human world safely... It''s not hard to imagine who your hostility will point to? Who''s sister Jaster? You asked us to deal with it."

    "It''s all the result of your decision. Now you have no right to stop sister Jaster from doing anything... If you want sister Jaster to listen to you anyway and not to live in danger of being defiled by unwilling objects -"

    Shira smiled twice and said, "brother cold day - you have to be her master and make her your thing."

    "I''ll be master of Jester..."

    Mu Hantian looked at Jaster and saw that she raised her face slowly, facing Mu Hantian''s four eyes. Her eyes didn''t refuse to admire the cold sky - instead, they seemed to hope that what Shira said would come true.

    Mu Hantian closed his eyes. He wondered in his heart whether to accept Jaster.

    After a while, Mu Han Tian opened his eyes.

    "I see. Let me ask you first, Jaster, are you really willing to sign a contract with me (to become a magic girl?" (laughs)

    "This... This is not something I can decide on my own. I have to go through the consent of adults Shu and them."

    To jester who bit her lips and lowered her head, Mu Hantian continued, "I have obtained their consent."

    "Ah?"

    Jester raised her head in surprise.

    "Before I came here, I told others that I would bring you back if I thought it necessary - they all agreed. Of course, it also included Shu."

    "Lord Shu, she...?... Is this true?"

    Mu Hantian put on a smiling face and said to the stunned Jaster, "really. It is because she is such a person that I want to protect her anyway. Jaster, I will try my best to protect you."

    With that, Mu Hantian looked at Jaster sincerely. After a long silenceбкбк

    "I don''t want it."

    What Mu Hantian heard was Jaster''s refusal in a very small voice.

    Jaster hasn''t finished yet. That''s what she repressed until now.

    "I also want to protect Mr. Shu, but... I don''t want Mr. Han Tian to protect me, otherwise it''s meaningless to conclude the master-slave contract. I want to be your maid and your real subordinate... Just live for you and share weal and woe with you."

    "Jaster..."

    Jaster, who confided her inner thoughts, after Mu Hantian read her nameбкбк

    "Please, Mr. Han Tian... Please let me stay with you forever!"

    Snuggle up to Mu''s cold chest.

    "In that case, shall I help you?"

    "No, Shira, I can''t stand your contract, and I have my own contract." after rejecting Shira''s proposal, Mu Hantian took out a piece of paper from the space and handed it to Jaster.

    "Jaster, sign this contract. After signing it, you will be my subordinate."

    "Brother Han Tian, what is this?"

    "It''s just a special contract. Sign it, Jaster, and write your name in your blood."

    "I see." Jess nodded, then bit her finger and wrote her name on the paper.

 Chapter 1015

    Here is a place filled with tranquility.

    This is built on the hill behind the city of verda - a broad space formed by directly cutting huge rock strata. It is the spirit Temple of the demon king Wilbert.

    Now, naruhi yenaka has visited the place where the soul of the great demon king lies.

    Of course, she wasn''t alone - teak hee came with her. Next to her was the walnut who came here with her.

    And there was another man in front of her. In front of Wilbert''s huge tombstone, there is a girl who looks up firmly - Shu.

    It has been 30 minutes since I came here. Shu has always stood silent. Butбкбк

    Let her stay as long as she wants.

    This is Shu''s first visit to his biological father''s grave. Teak Xi has a full understanding of Shu''s experience and current situation, and knows that her heart is full of various thoughts and complex feelings.

    So - even if she couldn''t get a response, she had a lot to say to Wilbert. Walnut beside him knew this and waited with teak Xi without complaint. Soonбкбк

    "Thank you. It''s all right."

    After saying so, he turned his back to Wilbert''s tombstone and returned to teak and walnut.

    "Are you more comfortable?"

    Teak Xi''s question made Shu smile bitterly.

    "I don''t know. I haven''t seen him before, and this is just his tomb. Even if you tell me that the person inside is my biological father, I don''t feel much... Is that very kind?"

    "No, I think it''s normal."

    The walnut with his hands behind his head looked up at Wilbert''s tombstone and said, "it''s unnatural to see my father''s tomb I''ve never seen before. It''s like acting out."

    "Well, that''s right," said Shu, with a deeper bitter smile on his face.

    She may be trying to act as if nothing had happened, but her expression was very lonely.

    "What''s the matter, Nancy?"

    Teak hee''s direct look makes Shu ask in an unknown way. His expression has returned to what teak hee and walnut know about her, so teak hee echoes: "it''s all right".

    It doesn''t matter if it''s just showing off.

    For this part of Shu, teak Xi frankly admires. As soon as they were born, they were naturally educated by the brave and knew their mission; But Shu''s starting point is completely different. She used to live an ordinary life when she was an ordinary girl.

    But one day, my parents were suddenly killed - and knew that they were not human, but the daughter of the demon king. However, the young girl named chenglai Shu basically didn''t cry or complain to people about it; Even though there was never less worry, pain and confusion - she still moved forward all the way; Even if I come to the demon world to face my life experience, this has not changed.

    "By the way... Did you come here to make you more clear what to do?"

    "No. I''ve thought a lot, but I still have no conclusion." Shu shook his head and said.

    Once you make up your mind, it will lead to a series of situations, and there is no room for repentance.

    Therefore - even if she has been in the demon world for three days, she still can''t decide. This will affect not only Shu, but also Mu Hantian and you Xi around her. It will also affect the future of the whole demon world. Hesitation is inevitable. Andбкбк

    Shu hesitates because of the man

    What emerged in Yoshi''s mind was ramsas, the current leader of the moderates. Everyone didn''t know what he was calculating. Klaus would show his face and talk to Shu every day, but ramsas stubbornly refused to meet Shu these three days.

    It is impossible to make an appropriate judgment if both sides do not agree. In fact - Shu told Chou Xi that he didn''t mean to become a new demon king before he went to the demon world. So in reality, the only options are to hand over the power to the moderates, or just return to the original world. Since ramsas refused to talk to Shu, the answer should be obvious.

    But

    Shu hesitated because he was worried that he might fall into a very dangerous situation if he refused the requirements of the moderates. It is the credit of vanria that Shu has survived the threat of the current demon king sect - that is, thanks to the moderates. Even if zokiel is finally defeated, the current demon king faction is still alive. It''s not surprising when it was attacked.

    In such a situation, if you decide to refuse the requirements of both moderates, you will be helpless in an instant. Because the brave people regard Shu as a demon family and regard the current demon king sect''s disadvantage to her as an internal struggle of the demon family, they will only watch the fire from the shore.

    Besides

    If you have a bad relationship with the moderates, it will make wanliya face a dilemma. Although wanliya herself said that if there was a chance, she was willing to leave the moderates and act with Shu; However, when Maria found that Shira was safe, she knew that she really got rid of zokiel''s coercion - the tears she shed were in her eyes. She should not allow her to do that and ask her to let go of her feelings with her family. Once lost his family - he couldn''t get out of the pain before he met Mu Han. He would never want wanliya to suffer the same torture.

    "What on earth is that Ramsay thinking?"

    Back to the dark passage outside, walnut murmured in front of teak and Shu.

    "If the grandpa named Klaus wants to delay now, it''s not difficult to understand..."

    "Yes."

    Shu nodded at walnut''s words, and teak Xi agreed with him in silence. The Klaus camp, which tries to make Shu a new demon king, wants to keep Shu in the demon world as long as possible, deepen her feelings for the moderates - Wilbert, verda and their residents, and then profit from it; Ramsay, who wants to draw Wilbert''s strength from Shu, should hope to make a quick decision.

    Is that man?

    From other people''s point of view, he is entirely to blame for this unfavorable situation for ramsas. Does he really have ulterior motives or other schemes, but no one can see it?

    With some indescribable unhappiness, naruhi went out with Shu and walnut on the channel. The ground of the spirit Temple vibrated up and down with the low noise shaking the atmosphere.

    "Earthquake?"

    Compared with Shu, who looked around in amazement, teak Xi shouted immediately: "run! - go outside!"

    Walnut and Shu immediately follow the running teak Xi to the exit.

    The spirit temple is built in a cave like space cut directly from the rock stratum.

    As it is the spirit Temple of a great king, in order to prevent the destruction of immortals, there are fences that prohibit all kinds of magic inside. Of course, the periphery of the tombstone is also designed to resist all kinds of natural disasters, but the passage is not necessarily safe. If the roof collapses and the exit is blocked by bricks and stones, most of them can''t escape by themselves when they can''t use magic - therefore, the three of naruhi rush through the passage of the spirit temple at one go.

    Even if the vibration has stopped halfway, I don''t know whether there will be aftershocks or more intense earthquakes. Therefore, in order to ensure safety and understand what happened, we must leave the temple as soon as possible.

    "See the exit!"

    The outdoor light appeared in front of the line of sight with the cry of walnut - then, the three of naruhi fled the spirit temple. The first thing to do is to confirm the current situation.

    "Are you two okay?" Shu asked aloud.

    The object is not teak and walnut, but the maid who follows them. The two maids waiting for them to come back were lucky to be safe, butбкбк

    They didn''t respond to Shu''s concern. Just standing still, looking out from the hills into the city of verda. Therefore, at the next moment, teak Xi and others who looked in the sight of the maids saw the same picture.

    "That''s..."

    The outer walls of vilda were damaged and the enemy attacked the city.

    However - if they were only invaded by the enemy, the maids would not be foolish here. At least they should go to the spirit temple to inform of an emergency and help Shu take refuge.

    So - what makes them forget such a thing? The answer is in the picture on the other side of the line of sight of Chou Xi and others. Even if the hill is a distance from the city of verda, they can still see the invasion of the "enemy" with the naked eye.

    "What''s that?" the walnut beside him whispered blankly.

    An incredible situation is happening in front of her. Three giants at least 20 meters tall attacked verda.

 Chapter 1016

    A man was calmly watching the chaos around vilda.

    Standing on the shoulders of one of the three great spirits, looking down at the people screaming and running in a hurry, it was Gardo who volunteered to take the lead in attacking the city of vilda.

    That''s amazing.

    Gardo secretly praised the road card that really adjusted the spirit in such a short time. That year, the gentle children did everything from the repair of the spirit to the setting of Gardo as the new master, and even prepared to be able to put into actual combat. Even if there are other more powerful heroes dug up in the ruins, the stronger the power, the more difficult it will be to control, and there is no time to reschedule the contract for this battle. However, this is enough.

    "Damn monster!"

    A group of people who looked like urban guards attacked the spirit in order to strive for the time for people to take refuge. There are many magic arrays on the ground - shooting countless lights at galdor and the spirit, butбкбк

    "Break them."

    The spirits responded immediately to Gardo''s orders. They raised their right fist, pounded down at the guards on the ground, and bounced away all the flying light Spears - the next moment, there was a thunderous roar and impact. The ground was splashed like a blast and suddenly covered with flying sand. Then - after the heroes took back their fists and the dust dispersed, what was exposed below was the pit blown out by the impact and a large amount of flesh and blood of the guards a few seconds ago. People who witnessed the whole processбкбк

    "Woo...!"

    Fell into a more serious panic and began to flee desperately.

    When Gardo watched all this silentlyбкбк

    "Oh... That''s great."

    There was no nervous sound from the roof of the nearby building. Gardo turned his head and saw a young high-level demon clan. That''s the supervision that ordered leopart to use the spirit to attack the Privy Council of verda and send it to examine the results.

    "The completion of this hero is really high. It seems that I don''t need to play."

    "Of course... I didn''t want to borrow your power from the beginning. But let me remind you, it''s very dangerous here."

    "Danger? I don''t feel it. But then again, Lord Gardo, I sent an ultimatum to vilda city not long ago to ask them to hand over Wilbert''s daughter, and the surrounding forces should soon receive the news and understand that we are famous - but why did you let these civilians go so easily?"

    "What do you mean, Nebra?"

    The inspector who was named smiled at Gardo, who questioned him why he asked so, and said: "The ultimatum was given by public address magic. People in the city heard what she was doing here. Many people were dissatisfied with the style of the new leader Ramsay. Everyone also knew that he concealed the great event that the only daughter of the great former demon king came to the city - now the city is still under attack because of that girl. People''s dissatisfaction with him must begin to turn into anger бгб▒

    Nebra continued: "now we should work harder - torture and kill these civilians. In this way, the moderates will automatically collapse from within. How can we let go of such a good opportunity?"

    "Listen, Nebra."

    "Yes, what can I do for you, your highness Gardo?" Nebra answered Gardo in a low voice with a smile.

    "The order given to you by the Privy Council should be to observe the war situation of the heroes. Don''t say anything there. If you dare to do something superfluous - be careful, you will become meat crumbs."

    "I see. You are the most right-wing candidate among Wilbert''s successors. I''m not stupid enough to fight against you. Unless the situation is serious, I will basically stick to the monitoring mission and practice your fighting style."

    Gardo didn''t comment on Nebra, who shrugged playfully. He just said, "before the other party hands over Wilbert''s daughter, we''ll push forward in three ways. Ignore the civilians. Leohart doesn''t like meaningless killing. However - whoever dares to get in the way will be killed."

    After receiving Gardo''s order, the eyes of the heroes glowed.

    Gardo, standing on the shoulders of the spirit, looked straight ahead and said, "destroy the target, vilda city - start the attack!"

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Narase is on the hill, watching the giants act at the same time.

    Even if it is divided into three routes, it can be clearly seen from the route that their goal is vilda city.

    "Too bad - how can that work!"

    When Shu and others found out the enemy''s attempt and anxiously wanted to return to vilda Cityбкбк

    "Lord Shu! Are you okay?"

    A man rushed up the mountain panting - it was maid Noye.

    Running to Shu, she took a big breath and said, "great. Are you hurt?"

    "We''re fine. Noye, what''s going on now?"

    Noah replied seriously to the unknown Shu, "the current demon king sent an attack. They don''t know where to get the news of you here... It means that you inherited the power of your majesty Wilbert and are a risk factor for new disputes. You want to use this attack to cut off the root of future disasters."

    "If you want them to stop and withdraw - you''ll be handed over."

    "What, it''s unreasonable... Is that saying that moderates have power is a threat, and they have power is not dangerous?" walnut said unevenly.

    "Since a long time ago, they have been looking for Lord Shu everywhere to occupy his Majesty''s power. In order to strengthen their control over the demon world, they are likely to do anything regardless of image at any time - Lord Luqiya said so."

    "I know about the situation, but what are those giants?" teak asked solemnly.

    Although we can speculate on the enemy''s mind, no matter how much speculation, only the other party knows the answer; So the priority now is to deal with the immediate and clear crisis.

    "I''m not sure - but Lord Klaus said it was mostly the spirit of the old times."

    "That''s the enemy... OK, let me kill them a hundred times and give them some color to see."

    Shu "hum" and asked, "what about them, brother? Should they all be in the city?"

    "We didn''t see Mr. Han Tian, Miss Geng Xizi and jester. But Lord wanlia and Lord Lucia went to resist the enemy''s attack."

    "Eh? Didn''t you see your brother? How could it? Forget it. Now you have to stop the enemy''s attack first."

    "Wait a minute."

    "Brother! Why are you here?"

    "Shu, I have a question for you."

    "What?"

    "Shu, I want to know what you think."

    "In fact, I don''t like the cold place of the demon world, but... As the man said, it''s undeniable that I have the blood of the demon king, so I want to help them. But I also hope that after this thing is over, we can go back to a good life."

    "Shu, have you really thought about it?" Mu Hantian asked.

    "Yes!" Shu nodded firmly.

    "Then, be the devil first!"

 Chapter 1017

    "Cold weather, why do you want Shu to be the demon king? You should know she doesn''t want to." pomelo Xi asked puzzled.

    "Shu, I can''t do this, and only in this way can I end this matter."

    "Is it over... Brother... I see." Shu looked at Mu Hantian and nodded.

    "Well, everyone, come with me."

    "Lord Han Tian, please wait a minute! Lord Shu will stay here until the battle is over!"

    "It''s Klaus''s order!" Mu Hantian said faintly.

    "Yes, this is Lord Klaus''s order. Because Lord Shu''s appearance at this time will make the enemy''s attack come true. The most effective way to force the current demon king to take responsibility for this atrocity is to make their attack reasons untenable!"

    "The enemy used the sound reinforcement magic to tell everyone why verda attacked and asked everyone to hand you over. It made people panic. Many people grabbed the soldiers who helped guide the people to take refuge in the castle and asked what was going on. If Lord Shu showed up in this case, the anger of the people would probably turn to her; even if he successfully resisted the attack, RAM Lord sass and Lord Klaus will also lose the support of the people, causing the people to be completely disappointed in politics, and may even cause riots. "

    "Nuoye, you should know that conspiracy is useless in front of absolute strength." Mu Hantian didn''t care about nuoye''s obstruction and directly took Shu them away.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    The shock wave kicked by Yingling hit a group of people.

    That''s the guard in the city. They tried to attack the spirit from the side, trying to approach along the adjacent road parallel to the route of the spirit, but they were devastated by the fish in the pond of the previous attack team and dispersed. Nowбкбк

    "Uh... Ah, uh... Can, evil!"

    One of the guards who were blown away with the house was still breathing. It was the GuLun who wanted to be rude in the alley behind the cafe, but Jaster was repaired by Mu Hantian.

    Even though his head and shoulders were bleeding, Gulen stood up and looked at the miserable situation around him.

    The neighborhood nearby has been damaged beyond endurance.

    None of the guards in the same team survived except Gulen.

    "What and what..."

    Gulen came to verda after Wilbert''s death, when the moderates recruited on a large scale. It was originally intended to join the current demon king faction whose forces had just begun to develop. It was believed that even if it had no outstanding achievements in the war, it would certainly be able to obtain public office among the moderates who lost Wilbert and lost their troops seriously.

    Sure enough, Gulen was hired as a guard in the city. However, Gulen had to choose moderates in order to make a living. He didn''t have much feelings or sense of belonging to the city and his work - at least, he thought so in the past. However, no matter how boring life in this city is, as time goes by day, you will naturally get used to eating and drinking in some stores, and your friendship with your colleagues is becoming deeper and deeper. This is what GuLun can still get in this city when he has to choose to become a moderate soldier.

    However, all this, plus today, has disappeared from gulon''s eyes. The murderer is the great spirit of the current demon king sect.

    Groaning GuLun launched the Flying Magic on the back of the light armor and took off directly, locking his eyes on the Yingling on the next road to verda city. On the hero''s shoulder, there is a high-level demon clan that looks like a manipulator. They destroyed so many houses and killed so many soldiers, but they kept moving forward as if nothing had happened. Soбкбк

    "What do you think you are?"

    Gurun turned his passion into a cry and cast attack magic on the spirit. The electric ball emitted from the right hand passed through the air in a straight line while discharging around, and hit the hero''s side head with a violent burst sound.

    "Ha ah... Ha ah... You know how powerful..."

    It was Gulen''s best shot. I thought I could vent my hatred at least a little, but the spirit seemed to laugh at this idea, and the speed of travel did not decrease at all. Even the pace could not be delayed - compared with Gu Lun, who was at a loss for this fact, Ying Ling swept back his right fist without looking back and blew away the huge chimneys of nearby buildings.

    "Ah!"

    When he heard the roar, the huge chimney fragments had been forced to GuLun''s eyes.

    It was too late to close his eyes, and the chimney was about to hit gurun, who was waiting to die - but just before that, a magic array opened in front of him like protecting him. As soon as the chimney hit the magic array, it immediately decomposed into stones and broken sand and scattered on the ground. The change was so fast that GuLun didn''t know what had happened for a whileбкбк

    "That''s not an opponent you can deal with - retreat quickly and leave it to us."

    A quiet voice came from above. Gulen quickly looked upбкбк

    "Aren''t you...?"

    That''s a familiar woman. No mistake. Although she was wearing a maid''s service when she saw her in the street, she was undoubtedly the object of Gulen''s attempt to be frivolous - Jaster.

    "Miss Geng Xizi, this is the task given to us by our master in cold weather. We must complete it."

    "I know, leave it to me!" Geng Xizi nodded and rushed to the spirit.

    Then she jumped away the moment before the Yingling waved her fist to meet the attack. In the midst of buildings crashing down and roof tiles flying all over the sky - the girl who fell on the arm of the spirit rushed to her shoulder and cut into the high-level demon family. It''s a straight line.

    The high-level demon clan just waved its right hand and opened the parapet to resist the young man''s attack, butбкбк

    "Drink!" the girl roared with vitality and forcibly cut off the magic sword at the speed of sprint. The sword blade splits the wall into two on the spot and approaches the high-level demon clan.

    The high-level demon clan whose defense failed was forced to avoid, jump back and retreat from the hero''s shoulder into the air. The girl also jumped up from the hero''s shoulder and rushed into the air after the demon clan.

    "That''s..."

    The girl did not use Flying Magic. The building destroyed by the spirit changed its shape and became a step into the air.

    It was the magic of Jaster directly above gurun.

    "I say it again - retreat quickly."

    Jaster didn''t look at Gulen at the end, so she tried her best to fly to the spirit - the battle between the girl and the high-level demon clan and Jaster against the spirit began.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    In a position that Gulen will never touch.

    Gardo looked at the human girl and stepped on the platform created by earth magic to approach quickly.

    Did Jaster do it.

    Below him, the spirit on which galdo was riding was beginning to fight the winged female demon clan.

    Gardo knew that there was a confidant named Jaster under cardinal zokiel.

    Although I know she is good at using earth magic, I haven''t actually seen her tactics. He can fight with the spirit and support his companions at the same time. Sure enough, he has two skills. It is said that she took refuge in the moderates after zokir''s death - looking at the way she fought, the loss of her master seemed to have no effect on her.

    After Gardo ordered the spirit to solve Jaster, the spirit clearly locked Jaster as the enemy and launched a real battle.

    Next

    Gardo''s attention returned to the human girl running towards him. Before the opponent shortens the distance to the combat distance, Gardo launches a lot of magic arrays around himself - the next moment, shooting countless fireballs at the girl at the same time.

    The girl immediately responded to the fireball array, holding the magic sword in her right hand and sweeping the steps created by Jaster. The huge body of the counter held sword destroys the rock platform with hammer, which is different from cutting, and the small gravel becomes an interference pieceбкбк

    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang bang bang!

    Hit the fireball of Gardo and cause an explosion - at the same time, it causes a large-scale chain induced explosion. Thenбкбк

    "Look!"

    The girl burst through the clouds of explosive smoke. For the chop he twisted in the air, Gardo sent magic into his right arm.

    The next moment, the girl''s magic sword cut Gardo''s arm

    Kakeng!

    There was a sharp knocking sound over verda, and the two confronted each other in the air.

 Chapter 1018

    "Are you Geng Xizi of Dongcheng?"

    Gardo''s words made Geng Xizi''s expression slightly tense.

    "The report says that Wilbert''s daughter is protected by Xun Dongcheng''s children."

    The girl didn''t answer, but it was obviously acquiescence.

    "You are too careless."

    Galdo said to Genghi in front of him, "even if you hide Wilbert''s daughter, you''re just saying that she''s also in verda."

    "Really? Just because I''m here doesn''t mean Shu must be here too? What you said is just speculation. I heard that you attacked this city because Shu hid here -"

    The girl in front of her finally opened her mouth and said with a shallow smile, "but you don''t think Wilbert''s daughter is here just because Xun Dongcheng''s daughter is here? If such a ridiculous reason is spread, you will laugh off the big teeth of other forces."

    After hearing Geng Xizi''s words, galdo calmly replied, "when I solve you and your accomplices, find her and attack the legitimacy here, as much as I want."

    "Really? I''m really sorry. My task is just to hold you back."

    "Do you think you can do it?"

    "It''s hard to say... It''s really difficult for me to beat you and that hero, but it''s no problem if I just hold you." Geng Xizi looked at galdo firmly.

    "Well, I''ll fight you, Geng Xizi of Dongcheng. Although you don''t want to fight with the female * *, you are the daughter of Xun Dongcheng. Your strength should not be weak."

    Gardo then said, "but... Does this really matter? Although there is Jaster blocking at the bottom, there are still two heroes. If you are slow, be careful, there will be no verda?"

    Geng Xizi laughed twice and replied, "thank you for your advice - but this kind of thing doesn''t need you to say."

    At this time, Gardo heard a bang in the distance. At first glance, the Yingling''s side head traveling from the east route was hit, and he was stepping to stabilize his center of gravity.

    It seems that in addition to Geng Xizi and Jaster, others have fought with the spirit.

    There were two figures moving around the spirit - after seeing the figure, Gardo narrowed his eyes.

    "Is that -- the dream sisters?"

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    It was Lucia and Malia sisters who stood in the way of the spirits who were marching along the east route.

    "Although women like tall men, being too big will have the opposite effect - puppets!"

    For the smiling sister who punched Yingling on the cheek and shook her huge bodyбкбк

    "Don''t talk nonsense in the battle, wanliya." Luqiya, who also changed into combat clothes, said calmly.

    She stood at the top of the street lamp, in front of an overwhelming spirit with a huge body.

    "Besides, it''s not the cheek that should be hit, but here."

    Lucia then waved the whip on her right hand. In an instant, a loud crackle "bang!" exploded, and the impact from below swept through Yingling''s jaw. The side sweep opposite to wanlia''s boxing direction will hit the huge spirit out of balance back to upright.

    "It''s easier to shake the opponent''s brain here. But as a hand to hand fighter, how can you not know such a basic thing..."

    Luqiya lamented, "moreover, it''s a defensive war now. Although the primary goal is to defeat the enemy, your action must also consider how to minimize the victims around you. Even if others can''t do it, how can we not even try our best to protect our hometown?"

    Knowing that Lucia''s intention is to prevent the spirit from crushing the cityбкбк

    "Ah! I''m sorry, sister Lucia. Then I --"

    Wan Liya apologized quickly, trampled on the adjacent wall and jumped to Yingling. Butбкбк

    Yingling saw her attempt and waved her left arm like wanliya.

    "Buzz!" the earthquake sounded, and the giant hand of the air shook quickly to meet the wanliya who was trying to get close.

    "Oh!" Wan Liya calmly turned sideways and hit the forced Yingling''s arm with the tail swept out by inertia - and used this as a fulcrum to drill through the Yingling''s waving hand. Only the wind pressure messed up his hair, and he was safe.

    When luqia was surprised by wanliya''s rapid response, wanliya, who had tried to attack her jaw directly but was forced to avoid downward, still didn''t give up the target. She grabbed Yingling''s left clavicle and pulled it violently, forced it to flip and jump upwardбкбк

    "Ah ah ah ah ah!"

    Then he raised his strength and roared, kicking Yingling''s jaw from directly below. Bang! In the low crash, the great spirit whose jaw was attacked rose up and fell backбкбк

    "How about this, elder sister! Is that ok?"

    Looking back, wanlia looked with an expression familiar to Lucia. Nevertheless, seeing my sister just leave for a little time, I have such a real growth

    She''s much stronger. My lovely sister may no longer need her own protection. Butбкбк

    "It just changes the direction of falling, or it will destroy the construction of the city!"

    Lucia sighed to wanlia, who was exploring her response: "what a silly child." then she jumped away from the street lamp, fell on the top of the building, and whipped again around the side of the spirit. In the burst sound, the whip on the back of the head made the spirit stand straight forward.

    "Listen, vanria. A huge enemy like this should try to defeat him without letting him fall."

    "Well, does that mean not to beat him but to beat him down again, elder sister... Is it really possible?"

    "No. the human books I read when I studied human beings have recorded methods that are very suitable for dealing with such enemies."

    "Maybe when you hit the right face, you should hit the left face together. That is to say, as long as you attack twice in a group, there will be no problem. If you have the right, you should have the left, and if you have the upper, you should have the lower. Similarly, after attacking from the rear, you can attack from the front."

    "I see. But that sentence definitely doesn''t mean that. In other words, you can see this kind of war method from that section... It''s really worthy of being your elder sister."

    "Of course. When I first read that sentence, I thought it meant cutting grass to get rid of roots. I didn''t expect that human books would record effective tactics against huge enemies."

    Lucia said with emotion and looked directly at the spirit she looked back at on the roofбкбк

    "Although it doesn''t matter to attack separately, since it''s the two of us - you can cooperate with me, vanria!"

    "Yes!"

    Wan Liya, who responded with a nod, joined forces to launch a real offensive against Yingling.

    Luqia''s whip, wanliya''s fist and foot. The dream devil sisters attack completely in pairs, setting off an impact storm and attacking the huge body of the spirit.

    The sound of heavy beating and sharp cracking is like the interactive ringing of a large and a small drum - gradually beating out a rhythm. The attack of the sisters with the same pace on the spirit is turned into impromptu performance, and the two attack sounds are intertwined into a melody with a smooth beat.

    The combo of Lucia and vanria did not give the spirit time to defend, let alone avoid or counterattack.

    However, it seems that he has played too much and stepped on the heroic shoulderбкбк

    "Ah ha ha! Look at the moves!"

    Send a round kick to Yingling''s right cheek and hit a particularly heavy bass. After taking this powerful blow, the great body of the spirit overturned to the left at a speed that could not be offset by Lucia''s general whip. Soбкбк

    "Well... Not good."

    Luqia immediately responded to wanliya''s disregard for her out of order performance and changed the whip target from Yingling to wanliya. It wasn''t an attack. It just swept Maria out of her right ankle and kicked her back. She was tightly entangled with the tail of the whip for the next momentбкбк

    "Eh... Eerie, eerie..." Wan Liya screamed bitterly.

    Luqiya forcibly waved her right hand, shook the whip around wanliya''s ankle, and asked her to be responsible for her complacency. The whole person hit Yingling''s left cheek directly as a hammer.

    In the impact sound, which is too exaggerated to be described as "pa Dang!", the fallen giant spirit regained its upright position. Wanliya''s body, on the left cheek of Yingling, clearly learned a "big" seal.

    "Wuwu... Elder sister Luqiya, this is too much..."

    "Who taught you not to cooperate with me? I''m just treating him in his own way."

    Just when Lucia coldly answered the tearful Malia.

    There was a new movement on the other side of the city

    The spirit marching from the west to the city of verda knelt down under the attack from directly above. Then - a shadow in the sky dropped rapidly towards the spirit.

    "That''s..." Luqiya looked not far away, and the attack in her hand also didn''t fall (LA).

    "Ah, I asked teak and walnut to deal with the hero."

    "Brother, you''re here at last."

    "Ah. Clean up here quickly." as soon as Mu Hantian''s voice fell, people rushed towards Yingling.

 Chapter 1019

    The shock wave released by naruhi from "Yaya" successfully blocked the progress of the great spirit.

    But only so. The spirit soon stood up again and looked up at them in the air. This fact made teak Xi look sad. The spirit knife "Jiye" was born in the sacred tree that condenses the power of the spirit peak of futu mountain. Therefore, in the human world, the closer you are to Fuji, the more you can give play to its original power - however, the power of the shock wave released by Youxi is far less than its due level.

    Coming to the demon world, which is different from the human world, has a great impact. Although it won''t be affected by the turbid air because of the cold weather, it... Can''t compare with the human world.

    But now complaining doesn''t help, and teak Xi doesn''t mean it at all. Usually in the human world, Wan Liya, the demon family, and Shu, who inherited wilbet''s blood, bear the same disadvantage.

    Now that they can fight all the way up to now, it''s time for them to show their strength. After all, it was not others who finally decided to come to the demon world, but teak Xi himself. Whether it''s for the cold weather, for Shu - or for yourself, you can''t drag anyone down. Soбкбк

    "Walnut - act as planned."

    "But, sister... The present" Hoya "is not -"

    Even though he used Flying Magic and said anxiously holding the walnut floating in the air, naruhi still shook his head gently.

    "Don''t worry, I have my job to do - you should do your job, too."

    "But..."

    "Walnuts!"

    After naruhi said this in a scolding tone, walnut took an action to open the magic array.

    "Start, sister..."

    "Well - please."

    As soon as naruhi nodded, walnut launched the wind magic to hit the air mass. It was the air around teak. So the next momentбкбк

    Naruhi yenaka, together with the air mass, catapulted down at super high speed. As she literally turned into a gust of wind, she brushed past the great spirit, swept the "Fuye" and cut down from her head in one breath, followed by a strong hand feeling.

    Grapefruit Seaton has a dignified complexion. The hand feeling from the handle of the "zhe Ye" sword is too strong, which means that the blade was directly bounced away and did not cut into the target. It was a chopping attack with high speed and large gravity channel by the power of walnut Magic - but it still couldn''t cut off the body of the spirit.

    So, after landing on the ground, she immediately jumped sideways, and the landing position was covered with a dark shadow - and "hissing, roaring!" exploded in the impact. Yingling''s left foot stamped the ground. Teak Xi reluctantly avoided this foot in time, but the posture suddenly disintegrated in the air. The strong air flow generated by the great foot of the spirit pounding the ground blew away the teak hope in the air.

    The left foot stamped by Yingling is not only an attack, but also drives the next action to sweep out the right kick with the left foot as the axis. The great instep of the spirit was forced at an unimaginable speed and had no time to dodge.

    Teak hee immediately drew a five pointed star with "Yaye". The wall protection completed immediately before the collision saved her from being hit directly by the kick, butбкбк

    "Ah ah...!"

    She was still kicked into the air like a shell and wailed. Yingling''s kick bounced out the teak and the parapet.

    No, at this speed!

    In the state of being involved in turbulence, Yezhong pomelo was anxious for a moment. Although he can avoid being directly kicked by the spirit, if he hits the stone wall at this speed, his body will still hit no human shape - he will die miserably on the spot.

    Please catch up!

    Pomelo Xi tried her best to squeeze out her strength, waved "Jiye" and opened the magic array behind her.

    It doesn''t matter if it''s not complete enough. It''s enough to deal with the degree of fracture or visceral damage. Butбкбк

    The impact behind came faster than expected, making teak Xi subconsciously ready to die, but he soon changed his mind. It was not the wall of the building that teak hit behind himбкбк

    "Water?"

    Even in the water, teak Xi''s self talk still makes a sound. The water mass containing oxygen and allowing people to breathe inside became a cushion to catch the kicked teak. It''s natural to be able to save her by magicбкбк

    "Walnuts?"

    Teak hee found Walnut at the top of the building in the distance. For the sister who cast worried eyesбкбк

    "Sorry to drag you down." naruhi bit her lip and apologized.

    The original battle plan is to use the teak that can''t give full play to the "Jiye" strength as a bait, so that the walnut that can control the demon world elves and get the black element given by Luqiya can use powerful magic to destroy the heroes.

    Moreover, this is a battle proposed by teak Xi himself and agreed by walnut; However, teak Xi can''t even be a bait, causing walnut to stop singing and attacking magic in order to save her.

    Walnut is different from Shu who uses his own magic. It is an elf magician who borrows power from the elves to launch magic. It was not easy to ask unfamiliar demon world elves for help. Now they are forced to start over.

    What a shame. Naruhi felt almost angry about his incompetence and left the water cushion under the walnut. Dripping with water in the Liuhai sea, she looked up at the hero in the distance again and tightened her right hand holding "Jiye" - the next moment, wild grapefruit Xi kicked her foot and ran with all her strength.

    "Sister!"

    Teak hee only glanced at the whistling walnut.

    Trust me - tell her with silent eyes that I will do a good job of bait this time. It''s not a show off without something. Teak Xi knows he has this ability.

    In the demon world, the power of "Yaye" who can''t get the protection of Fuji has indeed weakened a lot. However, the power of teak itself will not be weakened.

    Yingling sweeps out the right inside fist with great strength, but there is still a long distance from teak Xi. Even if Yingling is very tall, his arm is completely inaccessible, but Yingling''s blow still poses a threat to naruhi. Yingling''s inner fist swept away all the buildings on its track, producing a tsunami mixed with a large amount of earth and rock and impact. Butбкбк

    Her reaction to this man eating wave like debris flow is quite simple. That''s right. Naruhi yenaka has done it tens of thousands of times.

    She raised the "Hoya" vertically and then split it vertically according to the same track - that''s it.

    The sharp blade technique produces strong Qi force with wind blade and rushes forward.

    The knife gas quickly contacted the sand and stone tsunami in front of teak Xi, making a crisp cutting sound. The sand waves immediately broke left and right, flowing through both sides of teak.

    It doesn''t use the power of the spirit knife "Jiye", but it comes from the pure knife technique of naruhi in the field.

    That''s the beautiful skill that teak hee, an all-round swordsman with skill as the most important combat method, shows when he returns to his own ability orientation. Now - naruhi yenaka has opened a real road in front of him.

    So she set out. The explosive power brought by depressing his body and stepping on the ground instantly makes naruhi rise to extreme speed and shorten the distance between him and Yingling in one breath.

    Seeing this, the spirit twisted his shoulders and raised his right fist to sweep back and beat it high; Naruhi jumped to the left, jumped up and turned in the air before Yingling''s fist hit the ground, cut out "Jiye" when he rubbed Yingling''s right fist and cut off Yingling''s wrist tendon. Although Yingling''s fist, which had lost its grip, could still hit the ground and lift up the sand, the impact of damage had been greatly weakened - naruhi flew up along the high-speed air flow and hit Yingling''s right elbow with the back of the knife.

    Yingling couldn''t help crying in pain, but teak hee ignored it.

    "It''s not over yet."

    If you leave such nonsense in the void, go around behind through the threat of the spirit - run to the other side and release two consecutive cuts crossed into an X. That cut off the muscles of the hero''s legs, made the huge body without support fall back, and fell down with a roar.

 Chapter 1020

    The right hand was damaged and the muscles of both legs were cut off. Instinctively, the spirit subconsciously propped up his body with the only left hand that was not injured and tried to stand. Wild naruhi expected this and swept the tendon of Yingling''s left hand - wrist to cut it off.

    When naruhi completes or even exceeds the time that the bait should strive for, and completely blocks the action of Yingling.

    "Sister, leave the rest to me."

    Walnut appeared in front of the paralyzed spirit with a quiet voice. The main slot of the elf hand guard is inlaid with the black element given by Luqiya. In front of the palm of the hand, there are two kinds of lights, the green of the brave and the blue of the moderate - a three-dimensional staggered magic array.

    Yingling seemed to instinctively feel that his life was in danger and tried to make a final struggle. He opened his mouth to bite the walnut in front of him. Just thenбкбк

    "Don''t even think about it."

    Naruhi sweeps out "Hoya" and hits Yingling''s jaw from the side. Deliberately retract the knife into the sheath to cause blunt impact damage. The timing, position and strength are all just right, and the impact is just enough to loosen Yingling''s jaw joint.

    The spirit, whose eyes were wide open with amazement, completely exposed his mouth unpreparedбкбк

    "Dance wildly - Demon World fire spirit!"

    As walnut announced this, a large number of dark flames poured into the big mouth that couldn''t be closed - burning the Yingling''s head from the inside.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Wanliya and Luqiya on the east route and teak and walnut on the west route. When they resist the spirit and their war situation tends to be superior.

    Geng Xizi and Jaster of the central line fell into a bitter battle.

    Because the other routes are two people working together to deal with an Yingling, Geng Xizi and Jaster must fight separately with the high-level demon clan and Yingling who control the Yingling. But the situation is so difficult that it''s no use thinking about it.

    Now Geng Xizi moved the battle stage to the back of a huge building with complex shape and similar to a theaterбкбк

    "Whoa, whoa, whoa..."

    Geng Xizi ran towards the high-level demon family on the stone floor.

    The high-level demon clan deployed countless magic arrays to shoot fireballs in response to Geng Xizi''s attack. However, because they were all combustors emitting high heat, in order to avoid prolonged burning or scalding, the dodging distance could not be too short, forcing Geng Xizi to avoid the constantly attacking fireball with a large side step.

    If it''s hard to dodge, just cut it off with Brunhild. Butбкбк

    "Well...!"

    Kakeng! With the hard sound running through the handle of the sword and the feeling in his hand, Geng Xizi frowned. It''s very heavy - it''s not a simple fireball, but it contains some kind of rock or mineral; It can''t be cut off. It''s good to be able to bounce off reluctantly. If you use sword to block bullets too often, your hands will soon become numb. In addition to using "dimensionless execution", Geng Xizi usually holds Brunhild with one hand, but against this high-level demon clan, he is forced to hold a sword with both hands almost the whole time.

    For a giant sword like brenhild, once the holding method is changed, the body movement will also change greatly. For Geng Xizi, who needs to carefully adjust the speed of each action, it is a fatal impact.

    Can we only use ''dimensionless execution''

    "Dimensionless execution" is a power that can completely disappear and send it to the other side of the zero dimension once the other party''s Tianyuan is cut off. It is also very heterogeneous in a variety of magic and special abilities. From different perspectives, the threat is even higher than Wilbert''s power inherited by Shu.

    No, it''s a kind of exercise. If you want to use "dimensionless execution", it''s not exercise. I can''t be a burden!

    After Geng Xizi made up his mind, he carefully passed through the thorny fireball released by his opponent and tried to get the opponent into the attack rangeбкбк

    "Drink!" Geng Xizi immediately cut out brunhilde. The attack with both hands holding a sword is naturally much more powerful than usual - but it doesn''t work at all. The other side didn''t dodge. This sword did hit the target.

    However, it did no harm at all - the body of the high-level demon clan was too strong.

    Damn it!

    No matter how many times brenhild cut, it was just a sharp hard sound. Not only can''t you cut it in, you can''t even make a scar.

    The opponent''s attacks are all fire magic, I''m afraid they are magic. The magic type is basically specialized in using magic, and most of his physical fitness is not very high, but he has such a tenacious body. This high-level demon clan is not only good at using magic, but also has a strong body.

    "I don''t know what to do."

    At the moment when the high-level demon family sighed like this, Geng Xizi jumped to the right reflexively, and a fireball then passed by the wrong side next to the abdomen, slightly scorching the uniform. It''s because the attack didn''t work. Give the other party the chance to make such a sneak attack. This is a flash of good luck. It''s very dangerous to stay at this close distance.

    "Do you think I''ll just quit!"

    However, Geng Xizi still boldly stayed in front of each other. If you open the distance rashly because you can''t cause damage, you will only be forced to come and have nowhere to hide, and the final destination is still a dead end. So Geng Xizi did not retreat, but instead thought about how to hurt his opponent. There was only one answer.

    That is, keep attacking until you can do damage to the other party. Geng Xizi lowered his waist and legs, and then attacked again with great speed.

    "Drink...!"

    Brenhild pulled out countless sword lights and cut them on the high-level demon family one after another. All the sounds sounded like sword blades hitting each other, but Geng Xizi still didn''t slow down his attack. I saw that the high-level demon clan who was suffering from continuous cutting caught the gap in the moment and launched magicбкбк

    Geng Xizi jumped to the horizontal short distance, glided to the ground on the roof and ground, cut to the high-level demon family again, and made a series of cuts. All she did was attack high-speed displacement. It is a combination of Dun step and pedal step, and the parallel of attack and avoidance.

    Since the enemy can bounce off all his attacks. You just have to dodge all the enemy attacks.

    At this time, the high-level demon family seemed to be aware of Geng Xizi''s planбкбк

    "Boring tactics."

    After disdaining to say so, he made a new attack. No longer cast fireballs - raise a pillar of fire directly at your feet. It is like a huge fire wall that surrounds the whole high-level demon family.

    Geng Xizi quickly jumped back and waited for the flame to subside.

    I''m afraid I use this magic to distance myself. The purpose is not to attack, but to defend - so as soon as the fire weakens, it must attack again immediately.

    Geng Xizi, who was waiting for the opportunity with this idea, soon found that he was thinking in the wrong direction. Instead of weakening, the pillar of fire expanded again and again. Soon, the fierce burning pillar of fire turned into the image of "some kind of creature".

    "Yanlong...!"

    The huge hot dragon took shape quickly in front of Geng Xizi. The amazing heat made Geng Xizi''s bangs scorched and curled at a certain distance. Once he releases this monster of fire, verda will turn into a sea of fire in a blink of an eye.

    "Damn it - do you have to use it?"

    Geng Xizi immediately set up Brunhild and prepared to use "dimensionless execution". At this timeбкбк

    Yanlong flew into the air with a scream and fell suddenly and rapidly.

    "What''s going on?"

    Finally, in front of Geng Xizi, he swallowed the tall high-level demon family and rolled up a very thick pillar of fire.

    Is he crazy? Geng Xizi was so suspicious for a moment, but it was strange that the theater building was not on fire.

    "I don''t want to waste time with your actions of lying to children."

    A low voice came from the swirling flame - then the huge body of the high-level demon family appeared wrapped around the flame. He had a pair of huge wings and tails, two horns stretched out on his forehead, and his arms became very strong - and red like fire, like a fiery demon God.

    Dongcheng Geng Xizi understood why this high-level demon clan suddenly changed. It was not the dragon that swallowed him - it was the dragon that absorbed him. At present, it will be enough to burn the whole Wilda''s flame, inhale the high-level demon clan in the body, and the whole body emits a terrible heat and sense of oppression. At the same time

    "I''m on!"

    Just say so - I just received such a message in my head. The huge body has been forced to Geng Xizi''s eyes.

    "What!"

    Incredible speed. The body is so tall, but the speed is faster than the speed Geng Xizi. In the face of powerful enemies, even subconscious short-term doubts can constitute fatal flaws. Bad - when Geng Xizi scolded his reaction, the right arm of the high-level demon family that seemed to burn the surrounding air had swept away and could not completely escape.

    At the next moment, the impact excites the fragmentation and detonation accompanied by detonation. However, Geng Xizi is not the one in the right boxing of the high-level demon clan.

    At the critical moment, around Geng Xizi''s feet - the stone floor of the roof suddenly bulged stone columns, pushing Geng Xizi upward. See the broken and burning stone pillars under your feet instead of yourselfбкбк

    "Jester?"

    Dongcheng Geng Xizi immediately understood who saved himself and shouted her name. Turning her head, Jaster was still fighting with the great spirit not far away.

    At this time, Geng Xizi suddenly breathed in amazement. The stone pillar destroyed by the super high temperature giant wrist of the high-level demon clan began to burn violently from the root, and the fire snake wanted to devour Geng Xizi.

    Geng Xizi jumped back quickly, and the stone pillar disappeared into the fire at the same time. Then Geng Xizi, who barely jumped into the air, heardбкбк

    "It''s over."

    The voice from the rear told Geng Xizi that his actions had been seen through by the enemy and took the lead.

    "What!"

    "Eh?" Geng Xizi looked back suspiciously.

    The opponent''s powerful fist was held.

    "Brother!"

    "Sorry, Geng Xizi, I''m late."

 Chapter 1021

    "Are you the Mu cold day mentioned in the RASS report?"

    "That''s right, but you bully our sister like this. We, who are brothers, should get it back." Mu Hantian sneered, pulled him over by grasping galdo''s hand, and then punched him in the face.

    "Cough..." Lars really didn''t talk nonsense. This guy is so strong... His majesty leopart has an opponent. And there''s that NAGase. It seems that there''s no way to avoid war.

    Gardo''s heart is full of anxiety and wants to retreat, but he doesn''t know when it has been covered by the border.

    "Gardo, what are you doing?"

    Someone said such a thing. It was ordered by the Privy Council to attack Nebra in verda with Gardo.

    Now, Nebra''s vision is quite high and wide, but it''s not because he''s floating in the air. He stood on the shoulders of a great spirit who had been manipulated by bigardo in a larger circle.

    It was a more powerful high-level spirit that Luca had no time to deal with - but the Privy Council completed the adjustment and rescheduled the contract without telling leohart and others. Nebra''s task of monitoring the attack was purely a cover, and the Privy Council gave him other instructions; One of them was to assassinate galdo while attacking verda.

    Recently, leohart''s centripetal force has risen rapidly. Although he is the puppet of the Privy Council as the new demon king, it is not a good thing to attract too many people or soldiers. Although the more gorgeous the puppet is, the more attention it attracts, it is in vain to refuse to obey. So the Privy Council sent this attack to weaken reohardt.

    It is because the Privy Council knows that leohart will send his subordinates to the front line. Reohardt doesn''t trust many subordinates - so as long as he takes advantage of the chaos and solves the commander, reohardt''s strength can be effectively reduced.

    So when the Privy Council got the news that Gardo was the combat commander, it was very happy.

    But at this moment, Nebra couldn''t sit still when he saw that Gardo was hit by Mu Hantian.

    "Gardo, chengse Shu has appeared. Catch her quickly so that we can leave!"

    "No, the attack was too strong just now." Gardo smiled bitterly.

    "What are you talking about? I''ll help you contain the man. Go and catch chengse Shu. Hurry up!" Nebra shouted.

    "Really, even if you want to discuss, don''t face me, will you?" a cold voice sounded in Nebra''s ear.

    "What..."

    "Ha ha, if you have the ability, go on." Mu Han Tian sneered and put his sword on Nebra''s neck.

    "Don''t kill me, I don''t want to die." Nebra desperately squeezed out his voice and begged for mercy in the cold weather.

    "It''s useless." Mu Hantian kicked Nebra away as if he was bored.

    Nebra got up in embarrassment and roared at Mu Hantian: "let me clean you up here. The heroes who will sleep in the ruins are naturally used to defend the city. Of course, they also have the function of self explosion to die with the enemy in bad situations such as the capture of defense targets."

    "Let me completely eliminate you and this city from the world."

    Nebra then recited the dark text of self exploding magic, and the pile of meat turned into heroes at the other end of his sight also gave out dazzling light at this moment, and a full cover spherical special protective wall appeared around him - an explosion-proof force field set up to prevent the detonator from getting involved in the magic explosion. The corner of Nebra''s mouth was raisedбкбк

    "Goodbye."

    And after the final farewell - the meat of the high-level spirit expanded sharply. A dazzling industrial fire burned every brick and tile in verda.

    It should have been. But the explosion and shock all disappeared at the moment of diffusion - at the same time.

    "How, how...!"

    Nebra was astonished to witness the incredible sight.

    Failed to detonate the secret text input? No, it did explode. After the self explosion was successful - the resulting flame and impact disappeared, and there was no trace of magic left. To, what''s going on

    Nebra hurried to the place where the explosion should have occurred. There, he found a girl standing in front of Mu Hantian. She held a huge magic sword in her hands and stopped in the state of waving the sword - Geng Xizi, Dongcheng, who should have been unable to move for a long time.

    "Geng Xizi, why are you..."

    "I don''t want to hide behind my brother all the time." Geng Xizi said stubbornly.

    "Interesting... There''s a good story for Lord belfiger." Nebra still smiled and raised his right hand, and then a dark shadow of giant Tai came down from the sky. The other party seems to have hidden a hand, but because belfiger''s order can not fail, Nebra himself also left a killer mace.

    The high-level heroes of the same type as the heroes who just exploded themselves, and three at a time, fell in the urban area of verda with the explosion; Two fell behind Nebra and one on the edge of verda. In order to complete the mission in one breath, Nebra decided to attack Mu Hantian and vilda at the same time.

    Geng Xizi may use his strange ability to eliminate self explosion, so he directly fights with the spirit in close combat. Even if the Spirit sent to the edge of verda city has to explode, he can eliminate ramsas and other moderates.

    "What a pity - you really can''t sing now."

    When Nebra was about to order the spirit to annihilate verda, there were two consecutive shocks behind him.

    "What...?"

    Nebra quickly turned around and saw a picture that was more incredible than just now.

    Such a huge high-level spirit, both of them flew into the air and flew out of vilda City, and then there was a heavy bang that should be caused by their impact on the ground. When Nebra on the tower wanders with the earthquake from afarбкбк

    "Shit, don''t just throw it where someone is - what if it''s pressed?"

    Suddenly a cry of lack of tension came from the ground. Looking down, there was a human with a young man in the original position of the two high-level heroes, and Nebra knew his name - of course, he couldn''t not know the name of the God of war and the most brave man feared by the demon family.

    "Xun Dongcheng...!" Nebra said the man''s name in disgust.

    His whereabouts were unknown after the war against reohart, and even the Privy Council could not find his whereabouts - although it was not known by chance or premeditated, but now that it has appeared... Let''s just!

    Ignoring the existence of Xun, Nebra began to recite the magic dark text of self explosion; The target was not the two that were quickly hit, but the last one that fell on the edge of verda.

    Since there is speed, the probability of solving Mu Hantian and others is almost zero, at least try to eliminate ramsas and others in verda city. However - when Nebra almost finished reading the self exploding dark text and turned to verda City, there was a sudden explosion, and the only high-level heroes were crushed on the spot by some invisible force.

    "Gravity magic?"

    When Nebra''s thoughts were completely confused, she clearly saw a man standing on the roof of verda city with his dreamer mother and daughter, Shira and Lucia, who were proud of the moderates. It''s not surprising that he uses gravity magic like Wilbert - the current leader of the moderates, Wilbert''s brother.

    "Ramsas!" Nebra''s mouth just spit out the name angrily, but immediately aroused a smile.

    Fool

    Even if pressed into meat, as long as you finish reading the dark text, you can still let the spirit explode. So Nebra continued to meditate on the dark text.

    But suddenly, he felt someone behind him and turned around. He saw a teenager standing there. The cold eyes not only stopped Nebra from thinking, but also frozen his heart.

    It''s Mu Hantian!

    "Eh?" the next moment, Nebra made a funny voice.

    His chest has been completely penetrated by Mu Hantian with leistia''s breath.

    Mu Hantian pulled out lestia, and Nebra collapsed on the ground at the top of the tower. Even if a lot of blood gushed from the chest and the breath was murmured with "whew whew", butбкбк

    "Spare your life!" Nebra begged for mercy in the cold weather.

    Mu cold sky still said to such Nebra with cold eyes: "as long as you tell who is behind and his purpose, I can ask the moderates to save your life... The current demon king reohart should want to lose his power, but you attacked the demon family named Gardo. Who gave you such orders? Are those high-level demon families in the Privy Council?"

    "I, this..."

    "If you really don''t want to die, you''d better say it earlier. Look at your bleeding volume, you don''t have much gas to talk, and there will be nothing at that time."

    Mu Hantian''s words made Nebra silent for a while, and thenбкбк

    "Well."

    When he was about to speak - red stripes appeared on his neck. Mu Han Tian is also familiar with the pattern like a collar.

    "This is..."

    The curse of the master-slave contract in the original. Nebra intends to disclose the master''s information and beg for mercy from Mu cold day. She has a strong sense of guilt and triggers a curse.

    "Uh...?"

    With a short groan, Nebra''s body exploded from the inside with a dull sound of "swelling!".

    Mu Hantian quickly retreated and thenбкбк

    "Master, are you all right?"

    "Well, I''m fine. Let''s go. As for Gardo, let him go."

    Mu Hantian turned back, hugged Jester''s waist and said, "let''s go."

    Then they left here.

    Behind them are the wreckage of Nebra and the miserable appearance of verda, which has been devastated. Up to yesterday, the peace has disappeared. There, only the claw marks left by the cruel reality called war.

 Chapter 1022

    After returning to verda city with Geng Xizi and others, Mu Hantian first received the treatment of the maids.

    Wan Liya, teak Xi and walnut were injured and consumed a lot of physical strength when they were resisting the high-level spirits manipulated by Nebra. The doctor explained that they needed a quiet rest.

    After that, Mu Hantian took Geng Xizi and Jaster to another room for treatment. Fall behindбкбк

    "Jaster, vanria, they''ll trouble you to take care of them."

    "Yes, master in cold weather."

    "Geng Xizi, come with me."

    "I see, brother."

    Mu Hantian asked Jester to return to Shu''s room first and take Geng Xizi to another place.

    Not Ramses or Klaus - although he has made up his mind, there is no need to say more to Ramses and them; But the main reason for not finding them is that they are discussing future coping strategies with high-level demons of moderates such as Luqiya. Since the city has been destroyed, adequate temporary shelters must be prepared for refugees in trouble.

    Moreover, after the battle, the moderates captured an enemy''s high-level demon clan. Nebraska exploded and died under the curse of the master-slave contract, but Gardo was also unlucky. He was wounded by Mu Hantian and wanted to leave, but ramsas caught him.

    Since this war may officially ignite the war between the two sides, the high-level demon family galdo will be an effective bargaining chip. His disposition is undoubtedly under careful consideration.

    As for other important matters, Mu Hantian has no clue now; However, as the leader of the moderates, ramsas must have a lot of things to do for him to solve.

    Let them get busy. I also hope to let them have more rest. When they handle things properly, it''s time to put Shu on top.

    Mu Hantian took Geng Xizi to the atrium through the city of verda, which was constantly shouting because of the war. Here, handmaids, deacons and soldiers are busy in order to treat wounded soldiers or resettle refugees, butбкбк

    The waiters and soldiers who come and go in the atrium are busy with their work, and their attention will shift to someone from time to time. It was a man with his back against the city wall, cigarette smoke curling around his mouth, leisurely watching the noise in the city - dongchengxun.

    No wonder. After all, Xun was the strongest warrior known as the God of war in the previous war. Even the moderates, it''s really difficult for them to ignore Xun.

    Mu Hantian and Geng Xizi go to Xun, and Xun also detects their proximity.

    "Hey, how have you two been lately?"

    The news asked with a smile, which made Geng Xizi smile bitterly at him. Although we met again in the demon world, the quick tone was like just returning home.

    Mu Hantian nodded and said, "no problem, I''m here."

    "Well, I''m relieved to have you." Xun also nodded and agreed with Mu Hantian.

    "Geng Xizi, there''s something I want to tell you."

    "Eh? What''s up?"

    "I''m not your brother... I said that just to facilitate action." Mu Hantian told the truth, but Geng Xizi seemed to know it long ago without a trace of surprise. Is it

    "Did you tell her?" Mu Hantian hurriedly looked at the news, but the news seemed to escape and avoided Mu Hantian''s sight.

    "Sure enough, it''s what you said." Mu Hantian sighed.

    "Well, I''m your sister anyway, aren''t I?" Geng Xizi Nunu said.

    "Yes, my sister." Mu Hantian gently used the skill "touch your head to kill" to Geng Xizi.

    "By the way, Dad, how did you come here?" Geng Xizi asked the news while enjoying Mu Hantian''s caress.

    "You said you came to the demon world to contact someone? Remember, you said you didn''t meet him at the appointed place - did you find someone?"

    At this point, Geng Xizi looked away from Xunбкбк

    "He''s not the one you''re looking for..."

    Stopped on a demon boy who stood a little far away and didn''t know how to get along with himself. It was the boy who came with him when he came quickly.

    "Hmm? Oh, No. I wandered around other places on my way here. Something happened. I felt that I got along well with him, so I took him with me - right, FIO?"

    "Is there such a thing?"

    The boy called FIO replied with a smelly face and a smile.

    "Who do you think you get along with?"

    "Don''t think too much. He''s just arrogant."

    For Geng Xizi''s white eyes, he quickly said, "FIO, there is an old saying that people rely on friends outside."

    "It''s none of my business! You insisted on me as a friend!"

    FIO hugged his head and shouted, "ah, my God... I have to hurry back to the King City now! It''s all you who dragged me around and even ran into the base camp of the moderates in a twinkling of an eye. It''s no small matter to leave without permission. I can''t even count the days now. How can you compensate me!"

    "Dad, abducting minors is a crime."

    "Strange, I should have got his consent."

    "Best of all... The child seems to burst into tears at any time. Er, whatever that, the king city he just said --"

    Geng Xizi''s words were only half said.

    Suddenly there was a "boom!" and even vilda shook.

    "Yi...!" "no, the enemy is calling again?" "everyone calm down! If you can fight, get your weapons ready -"

    People seemed to have lingering fear of the shock of the spirit, and panic spread all around.

    "Hey, let me ask you." at this time, the news asked a knight who looked like a captain.

    "Now the big heads are in a meeting, and you in the city are almost busy dealing with the aftermath. Are there only the minimum standards for guarding prisoners?"

    "This, this..." the knight said blankly.

    Mu Hantian and Geng Xizi almost started running at the same time.

    The captured Gardo is a high-level demon clan. He is not only a good card in negotiation, but also may be familiar with the internal situation of the current demon king faction. If you can get useful information, maybe you can not only keep yourself at a disadvantage in combat power, but also save your life in the attack of the current demon king sect. It will even be the key to defeating strong enemies.

    Therefore, Mu Hantian and Geng Xizi hurried far through the panic of everyone and fell into a chaotic atrium. This non-stop downward staircase leads to the bottom of vilda city.

    A dungeon for prisoners of war. After reaching the bottom and passing through the solid dark stone channel, Mu Hantian and Geng Xizi saw it.

    The soldiers guarding the prisoners fell to the ground - in the rear, the door to the deepest part of the dungeon had been damaged. It was a solitary house under a powerful magic seal that could suppress the high-level demon clan. Galdo should have been there, butбкбк

    "What is that?"

    In the destroyed single room, a man stood beside Gardo.

    The man turned his back to them and couldn''t see his appearance, but mu Hantian recognized him at a glance. Although his clothes are different from usual - his aura has not changed.

    So mu Hantian called out his name.

    "Takigawa!"

    Mu Hantian''s cry did not make takigawa baxun look back, but insteadбкбк

    "Sorry, I''ll take this guy back first. Leo Hart doesn''t have many trusted helpers. If you leave this guy here, his brother will drag the whole army in to save people?"

    After saying this to Mu Hantian behind him, takigawa silently raised his right hand - creating a huge black ball. Mu Hantian knew it was to help Gardo escape, soбкбк

    "Wait a minute, I have something to say."

    "Huh? What?"

    Mu Hantian naturally lowered his voice and asked, "it is those high-level demons in the Privy Council who instigate Nebra behind the scenes... It seems that they ignore the current demon king who wants to get Wilbert''s power and want to kill Shu directly."

    "Yes... They think that letting leopard get Wilbert''s power will make his combat effectiveness and mass charm uncontrollable. Whether it''s to let leopard continue to be their puppet or not to let the moderates make waves with Wilbert''s power, they seem to regard solving Cheng Lai as the most effective way as soon as possible - what do you do?"

    For takigawa, who asked with a smile, Mu Hantian replied, "Shu is ready to become the demon king, and it''s the Privy Council who wants to kill her. You can''t hide if you want to."

    "Well? It seems that war is inevitable."

    At this time, even if the reinforcements were late, Mu Hantian and Geng Xizi finally arrived at the scene. Most of the reinforcements composed of knights also have some maidens with combat ability.

    Takigawa''s eyes immediately shifted from Mu Hantian to Noye, a maid.

    "Rath!" Noye, who was opposite takigawa''s eyes, couldn''t help but be stunned. It was mostly a dream. I didn''t expect that the intruder would be takigawa.

    "Why, why... How could Lars...?"

    Lars didn''t say a word to Noye, who was full of doubts.

    He just glanced at her silently - and then disappeared into the void.

    "Finish everything."

    Takigawa''s voice sounded from nowhere.

    "It doesn''t matter how many troops you need to bring to our King City. As for the location, the senior level of the moderates and your father are very clear. The old men of the Privy Council who arranged the attack and tried to kill chengse are there; they can be said to have dominated the present and future of the demon world for a long time, and the history of the whole demon family."

    Then takigawa left his last sentence. Maybe the key point of takigawa''s trip is to convey this sentence.

    That was what another enemy, besides the Privy Council, said to Mu Hantian. Since there are no two demon kings in a demon world, war is absolutely inevitable.

    This is their destiny.

    "The current demon king, reohart, is also waiting for you."

 Chapter 1023

    The most magnificent castle in the demon world is called lundeval.

    The current demon king sect led by young demon king reohart is based on this.

    This city is not only the most important military place, but also the political center after the new demon king ascended the throne.

    However - the highest decision-making power of the current demon king sect is not in the hands of leohart alone.

    This is due to the existence of the Privy Council, a group of high-level demons that can be called the living history of the demon world.

    бкбкIn the night when only the stars and bright moon shine silently on the earth.

    Leohart walked alone in the quiet corridors of the city of lundwar.

    Every step, the cold sound echoed in the spacious space.

    The destination is the West Tower, which is located outside the vast territory of lundeval city.

    It''s a forbidden area that no one is allowed to set foot in except leohart and his authorized personnel.

    After turning to the central connecting passage, the wall is replaced by a whole piece of huge glass windows.

    In the pale moonlight that came in from the side, reohardt dragged his long shadow forward.

    Before the entrance of the West Tower, he stretched out his right hand for Lingzi certification, opened the heavy door and then stepped into the tower; Then untie the double protection required by the spirit son and magic wave type, start the automatic lifting device, and a huge magic array appears on the ground.

    The next moment, the magic array supported reohart''s feet and began to rise.

    The speed was faster and faster, but leohart''s long hair and cloak never fluttered due to wind pressure.

    This is because the windproof force field is also opened when the automatic lifting device is started.

    So Leonhardt closed his eyes and began to meditate before reaching his destination.

    Today, leopart was ordered by the Privy Council to invest in the recently discovered spirit to attack the stronghold of the moderates, the former demon city of verda.

    In order to search for the only daughter of the former demon king wilbet, Cheng setsu.

    The commander was Gardo, who was closer to the throne of the demon king than reohart, and the Privy Council also sent high-level demon Nebra in the name of supervision.

    бкбкHowever, verda''s war of aggression ended in failure.

    Leo Hart has been fully reported on what happened.

    Just as the Privy Council sent a monitor, leohart also placed a trusted partner Lars to monitor the battlefield in case of emergency, so as to keep abreast of the latest situation from time to time.

    Knowing that Gardo was captured by the enemy after the war, he ordered Lars to carry out rescue operations and put forward a decisive demand to the moderates.

    The content is that the two sides have a direct duel in the city of lundeval.

    Leohart firmly believes that this is the right choice.

    Narase inherited the power from wilbet and began to awaken.

    Mu Hantian''s combat power is beyond imagination. He is completely crushed by Gardo.

    The rest of the helpers were enough to defeat the heroic team prepared by Luca.

    When Ramsay went to the battlefield for the first time, he showed the power to destroy high-level heroes with one blow.

    In addition - dongchengxun, who recently fought with reohart, is said to have joined them.

    Although our own side has an overwhelming military advantage, it is too wasteful to deal with them; Even if the gap is big enough to crush them in the end, the hostile forces that hinder reohart from unifying the demon world are not only the moderates, but must retain a certain combat power. The current demon king faction led by Leo Hart and the moderate faction managed by ramsas are only the two largest forces in the demon world today. There are many other groups, so we can''t help but guard against them.

    More importantly

    And the poison of the Privy Council. Those old evils are the obstacles that need to be removed more than the moderates, and excess sacrifice or loss must be avoided as far as possible.

    For leohart, the decisive battle conducted by a small number of representatives of all factions has two main points.

    First, unlike large-scale combat, it can minimize the involvement of the Privy Council; It can also reduce the possibility of premeditated treachery in this attack.

    Second, in this way, the moderate faction will be more advantageous than the current demon king faction. For the moderate faction whose strength is overwhelmingly inferior, it is certainly better to solve the dispute by dueling representatives of both sides rather than adopting a complete overall war.

    To put it bluntly, it is deliberately cooperating with the weaknesses of the moderates - but it is also a necessary sacrifice in order not to let the Privy Council do whatever it wants. I am afraid there is no better way to find a decisive way that is least likely to be destroyed by the Privy Council.

    Therefore, leohart made this choice and informed the moderates while rescuing Gardo. Later, the video crystal is used to record the decisive battle requirements including its own image and sound, wave on the crystal surface with magic, leave an official mark, and send the flying dragon to verda city through the commonly used Herald on the battlefield.

    At this moment, the crystal should have been in the hands of moderates and studied by a group of people.

    Since they can push the war situation in a favorable direction, they will probably agree.

    In this way, it''s a step forward.

    Leo Hart opened his eyes and the lifting device began to slow down at this moment. When the device stops completely, there is another heavy door in front of me.

    However, at the level of sight, the door has a color that is not commensurate with its solemn carving - a light pink wooden plate in the shape of love. On the surface of the wooden plate, it is written in round and lovely characters:

    "If you don''t knock on the door, you have to fart."

    Leohart smiled at the sign and knocked on the door as instructed.

    However, I didn''t get the reaction behind the door.

    It''s late. Did you fall asleep.

    So reohardt tapped a few more times, made sure that no one answered the door, and quietly opened the door into the room.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Wilbett is known as the strongest former demon king of all dynasties.

    Ramsas, who inherited his ambition for such a great brother, is watching the broadcast content in the video crystal sent by Leo Hart in his office.

    "That''s it."

    When Lucia saw the image cast on the wall by Leo Hart shrinking gradually, she reported so quietly and began to meditate.

    After being attacked by great heroes during the day, the current situation of the moderates and the current demon king sect has changed rapidly. Leo Hart actually asked a small number of representatives from both sides to conduct multiple groups of one-on-one duels as a way of showdown.

    It''s not bad.

    Although that was the decisive battle method proposed by the other side, for the moderates who were not strong enough to overwhelm, there was no condition for the whole army to launch a big scuffle; Moreover, although today, with the help of rengeng and others, they successfully resisted the raid launched by the other party through the great spirit, there are still a lot of casualties among the soldiers.

    "So, what do you want to do, brother ram?"

    When Lucia was thinking deeply, a man used an unimaginable title to her beloved ramsas to break the silence in the room.

    At ordinary times, Lucia would never allow anyone to disrespect his master. However, she remained silent. Because she knew what kind of man that man was.

    Dongcheng Xun, known as the terrible role of the God of war in the previous World War. He had fought with Wilbert, the former demon king with the strongest name, in the war, and the situation was equal. As the battle was conducted in secret, no record was left.

    And

    Lucia once heard her mother Shira say that they still cherish heroes even though they are hostile, and after all kinds of twists and turns, they have trust that no one can provoke; It is said that Wilbert will decide to withdraw troops from the human world and lead the war to the end, which is also due to his secret agreement with Xun.

    The relationship between Xun and Wilbert has now been inherited by ramsas. It would be unwise for Luqiya to accuse Xun of being wrong at this time.

    Xun sat on the sofa directly opposite Ramsay, with his feet tilted and smoke spitting leisurely, with a wonderful charm that he had never seen in any man. Lucia, who vowed to be loyal to ramsas, certainly would not be attracted to him; But the maid who was ordered to serve Xun has been fascinated by him.

    "You have to go."

    At this time, ramsas made a deep voice.

    "The other side will specifically propose a decisive battle to cooperate with our problems. I''m afraid it''s something very important. Even if it''s just a trap, this decisive battle is not too bad for us."

    Lucia had no objection to Ramsay''s idea. She even looked forward to agreeing to this request as soon as possible before reohardt changed his mind and changed to competing forces.

    "Yes, I think so... By the way, where''s old Klaus? Did he say anything about it?"

    "Lord Klaus seems to be deeply hit by the betrayal of RASS, who sent the current demon king undercover and his ace. He voluntarily assumes the responsibility for the deterioration of the situation caused by the enemy''s capture. He said that in this decisive battle, all decisions should be judged by us."

    "Lars is the best friend of that cold day with a pseudonym of takigawa. I heard that his head is very smart... He was put together by his own men at this time. It seems that Xian is always really old." Xun sobbed with a bitter smile.

    "However, things would not have been satisfactory... For example, Wilbert''s death was two years earlier than the original plan, and even Shu ran back to the demon world. What''s wrong with the judgment?"

    "Wilbert''s death date will be earlier because there are too many people in the moderates who have stupid dreams than expected." ramsas answered the quick question without thinking.

    "As for... Calling Shu to the demon world is because the young man arched out by the Privy Council as the new demon king has more appeal than we thought."

    "I know... Well, the little young master named Leo Hart is really interesting."

    "Before coming here, I''ll sneak into the city over there to see what he looks like. He has two abilities. With his posture, it''s enough to crown the title of demon king," said Xun, twisting his dirty beard on his chin

    "At least he was pushed by the Privy Council to take over the demon king. I thought they would find someone who would obey them this time to control it."

    "The Privy Council probably saw that Wilbert''s influence had not disappeared. If they didn''t even have the ability to resist them, the whole power would be dragged down by him... What an irony."

    After hearing what Xun said, ramsas was silent.

    "However, since everything has to be solved, it means that even if there are some changes in the plan of that part, it will have no impact on the whole script."

    Xun then said, "don''t talk about this. In other words, I went to the place where I met, but there was no shadow of ''her''... This part has also changed?"

    "No, I can''t trace her."

    Ramsay shook his head and said, "if she really wants to hide, even the Privy Council can''t find it... But this is the case. I don''t know why she hasn''t come to us yet."

    At this timeбкбк

    "Actually... I always feel that sister Sophia''s Lingzi reaction doesn''t seem to be in the demon world at all."

    A young voice inserted into the dialogue between Xun and ramsas. Turning around, sitting beside Xun on the sofa, it''s better to have a young dreamer, Shira, sitting there.

    "My mother... Didn''t I advise you several times to go through the front door when entering Lord ramsas''s room?"

    Although Shira, like Xun, has equal friendship with Wilbert, Lucia can''t tolerate her family to that extent.

    "Don''t be so serious." Shira shook her hand.

    "Can you feel it, Shira?"

    "I can''t guarantee... It can only be said to be a good woman''s intuition."

    "Your intuition is always accurate..."

    Xun scratched his head and said, "it''s embarrassing. There''s nothing here... Forget it. In short, deal with the immediate problems first, or it''ll be bad. What''s your plan for the decisive battle put forward by others?"

    "In any case, you can''t give it to those children."

    Seeing Ramsay''s solemn expression, he sighed quickly.

    "Please, brother ram... I want to do it directly, but I can''t bear it. Come here to find you? Can you help me, too?"

    "That Leo Hart''s is much better than expected. Yes, but now things can only be solved by those kids. If we jump out foolishly, the situation will be worse than that at the beginning of the ''plan'', and it is impossible to achieve our goal; besides, you can''t fight so well now? And is there really no problem with the plan in cold weather?"

    "I believe him. And now, it''s hard for others to win that leopard and his subordinates except in cold weather, but... How many days are there before the decisive battle? Although it''s very short, I can teach them as much as I can before they go to other people''s territory - the winning methods they can do. It''s not too late to make a conclusion then?"

    Xun said this to ramsas, who insisted on not giving in, smiled askance, and then yawned.

    "Well, that''s about it today. I''m going to have a rest. I''m a little tired after this long journey. How''s FIO now?"

    "Mr. Xun, did you bring the child? He should be resting in the guest room."

    "Then I''ll go to that room and sleep well. Should there be more beds?"

    As soon as Lu Qiya said that, she quickly stood up from the sofa.

 Chapter 1024

    Leonhardt stepped into the room where lundwar most welcomed the sky.

    In the spacious hemispherical space, there are high-grade furnishings made by experienced craftsmen everywhere.

    In addition to a series of eye-catching huge canopy beds, luxurious dressers and other furniture, there are many leaf viewing plants that bring different interests to the vision and ease the mind.

    There seems to be no inconvenience in living in this space where all the elements of bedroom, living room and living room are exhausted in every corner.

    Because the room is higher than the sentry tower against foreign enemies, you can see the horizon looming under the night moon; But under the cover of the invisible border, it can''t be seen from the outside.

    Leohart, who came to the room, went straight to the big bed in the middle of the room.

    Not seeing the person who should be there made him frown and look around.

    At this time, the door opposite to the entrance and exit bed suddenly opens with the collision sound of appliances. A dark figure jumped out and ran to leohart''s feet - it was a hell dog. It whimpered and curled up on reohardt''s feet, looking desperate for help.

    "Why is it so wet?"

    Hell dogs have become drowning dogs, and their bodies are so shriveled that they are usually a circle smaller. When Leo Hart saw the bubble on his body, he guessed what was going on.

    "Lick! How can you run away after half washing! If you don''t obey, you''ll catch it and castrate it!"

    A man said this slowly and ran out of the door from which the hell dog escaped.

    It was a beautiful woman with fair skin, long hair like golden waves and a rare appearance of the demon family. Originally, she was taking a bath in the bathroom behind the door. The body of HCHO is as wet as hellcat, sticking to the hot carcass of the long hair, and there are some unwashed bubbles.

    "Ah ~ reohatye..."

    The woman who was still looking for the hell dog with a smelly face in the room was happy to stretch out her hands and run over with wet feet. The hell dog immediately hid behind him. Seeing it, Leo Hart covered it with a cloak, and opened his hands slightly, so that the beautiful woman could embrace it, and he didn''t care about the clothes and water and foam.

    Because he has more important things to do.

    "I''m back, sister."

    After gently hugging her and saying so, leiohardt''s sister, liara, who rubbed his lovely forehead on his chest, raised her head.

    "Welcome back, Leo. You''ve been busy all day."

    He smiled and bent her big straight eyes and comforted him with a loving face.

    Leo Hart''s expression relaxed naturally. Remove the face of the young demon king and become a young face who loves his sister in front of him.

    Raohart, the demon king, has a great secret that only family members know.

    That is, he was just a war orphan who grew up in an orphanage before he was adopted by Lyra''s family.

    Lyra came from the Duke''s house, which was famous for many evil kings. There is certainly a reason why such a fine Duke''s family will specially adopt orphans such as leopard.

    It''s all because of Lyra''s face. White skin and blond hair... Is the most hated by the demon family who was expelled from the divine world. The appearance of the protoss appeared on liyala, who was the daughter of the Duke of the demon family. However - Lyra was not born like this. When she was born, she had everything her parents gave her; But as her personality gradually formed, her appearance became closer and closer to the Protoss.

    What a cruel and abominable atavism.

    In order to protect her, the Duke and his wife lied about her unfortunate premature death and concealed her existence from the society and even the whole family; Because they understand that once people know that she has the appearance of taboo, they may be killed. Later, the family asked the Duke and his wife to give birth to a new heir for the Duke''s family, but the wife did not get pregnant again for some reason. She had to adopt an orphan boy and hide it from the world, claiming that he was born later and raised as the eldest son.

    And this boy is Leo Hart.

    Leo Hart still remembers the situation of meeting Lyra. The beautiful girl who appeared in front of young Leo Hart and was his age - and her kind hug when she was afraid of a sudden meeting, everything was so unforgettable.

    Her identity is considered dead and she is not allowed to go out for a step in her life - in a way, she is more sad than war orphans such as Leo Hart, but Lyra is still more cheerful and innocent than anyone... Before long, Leo Hart fell in love with her.

    "Annoying... Leo, what time do you think it is? It''s past midnight."

    Leo Hart gently hugged Lyra and said to the dissatisfied Dudu face, "I''m sorry... Suddenly I have business to be busy. I accidentally delayed too late."

    "Leo, my sister doesn''t like you to make excuses."

    Lyra pouted harder.

    "My sister has been left here by Leo for so long. It''s very lonely! How lonely is it? Maybe she can''t wait for Leo to come back and take a bath first. It''s so lonely."

    At this time, Lyra suddenly thought of something and said, "by the way, Leo, listen to your sister. It''s really too much to lick it! It''s rare that your sister wanted to clean it, but she screamed and ran away with her tail in the middle of washing. The smelly one... It can''t be done with a few hard strokes with a steel brush. It''s very manly. Come out for me ~ let your sister castrate!"

    When Lyra said this angrily, the hell dog hiding behind reohart shook.

    "Sister... I understand your mood, but it''s really necessary to castrate bayalu..."

    After leohart finally corrected the name of the hell dog that Lyra had always called "lick lick"бкбк

    "Leo... You don''t care about your sister. Do you want to help lick?"

    "No, because bayalu is a mother and can''t be castrated physically."

    "This..." Lyra was speechless for a moment.

    "Ignore it, and you''re only half washed... If you go on like this, you''ll catch a cold. Go back to the bathroom."

    "Well... Leo, you take me into the bathroom."

    Leoha was tall and gently held Lyra horizontally.

    At this time, Lyra hugged his neck and kissed him.

    However, the devil leohart was not surprised. Because he has kissed his sister who is not related by blood countless times. Even deeper.

    "HMM... Joo. Leo, it''s time for Leo''s family."

    Urged by Lyra''s sweet voice and beautiful color, leohart responded to her beautiful sister''s request with his lips, kissed her and carried her into the bathroom.

    The Duke and his wife will adopt, in fact, not just to find an heir for the Duke''s family.

    They also asked leohart to have children with Lyra in the future and not to break the incense of the Duke''s house.

    But Lyra''s existence could not be exposed, so leohart had to take another wife as a cover and exchange their children for support... This was the Duke and his wife''s plan.

    Leo Hart received this request when there was a sign of the end of the previous war between the demon clan and the brave - when he returned from the battlefield temporarily.

    As parents, the Duke and his wife wanted to protect Lyra''s life anyway, and were deeply distressed by the obligation to continue the family blood; So on that day, they confessed to leopard about the reasons for adopting him and told him that Lyra knew they were going to do so when her parents decided to adopt him.

    The truth is so cruel. But leohart did not resent the adoptive parents, because they invested in their own flesh and blood love for themselves who were not related to each other - and knew that they loved Lyra equally or even more.

    Leo Hart not only hopes to meet the requirements of adoptive parents, but also secretly loves Lyra since childhood. Knowing that Lyra was willing to accept all this - when she was asked if she was willing to accept herself as a sister and brother, and she naturally nodded her head, leohart''s determination to repay her adoptive parents became stronger.

 Chapter 1025

    Wilbert, the demon king at that time, ignored the opposition or protest around the Privy Council and welcomed a girl with strong human descent into the back seat, which also gave him great confidence.

    Times are beginning to change... Maybe society will soon recognize the existence of Lyra and don''t need to get another wife to show others. Therefore, he told balfreya and Lars, who were close friends of the same army at that time, about the existence of liyala, and asked them to meet directly and ask them to fight side by side with him for liyala''s freedom after the end of the war.

    Finally, leohart made an appointment with his adoptive parents and Lyra. When he returned from the war, he would discuss the best way for everyone to get the best results and return to the battlefield with definite hope for the future.

    However - this hope was shattered under extremely bad conditions.

    It was the news of the adoptive parents'' death that greeted Leo Hart''s return from armor discharge.

    It is said that he died of illness. At this time, God deliberately chased Leo Hart, and another bad news came - Wilbert''s wife yaxue also died. As a result, it is almost impossible for Lyra to get social recognition and marry him in a decent way.

    However, leohart did not give up. Whatever the outcome, Wilbert still left the precedent of marrying a human hybrid. Leo Hart won numerous awards in the war and became famous; On this basis, he tried his best to collect all kinds of materials to shut up the relatives who regarded the Duke''s face as their lifeblood, break the prejudice of regarding Lyra''s appearance as a taboo, and not bow to fate.

    A year and a half ago, when Wilbert''s death shocked the whole land of the demon world, reohart finally caught the opportunity. The Privy Council, the leader of the new forces formed by the merger of radicals and conservatives, revealed to him that it would support him as the next demon king.

    After bathing with Lyra, leopart moved to bed as soon as he got out of the bathroom.

    Men and women who vow to marry together will inevitably have a relationship if they go to bed.

    Leohart and Lyra seemed to be deeply afraid of wasting their time. They gradually accelerated from hugging each other and kissing each other, and demanded each other enthusiastically and intoxicatingly.

    After stroking every corner of the body with his hands and mouth, even changing his position, and fully stimulating each other''s most sensitive parts with his mouth, reohart and lyara finally

    The enthusiasm (cough) of a pair of men and women who are familiar with the weaknesses and sensitive parts of both sides has brought them supreme joy.

    So they coveted the peak of orgasm again and again, and finally lay down in bed together - still connected to each other.

    It was not until his breathing and heartbeat stabilized that leohart left Lyra''s body and hugged her with his left hand.

    Then tell her why she showed up so late.

    Leiohart slowly told her about the attack on verda, the stronghold of the moderates, which was ordered by the Privy Council, but ended in failure after Mu Hantian and others resisted, the Privy Council wanted to take this opportunity to assassinate galdo, the rescue of the wounded galdo by Lars, and the proposal to fight a decisive battle with a few elite.

    "Well... That''s fast." when leopard finished, Lyra snuggled up to him with a soft smile.

    "Yes - it''s almost over." leohart also looked up at the ceiling and nodded gently.

    As long as he calms the moderates as a new demon king and unifies the demon world, he can marry Lyra in a dignified way - at first, leohart thanked the Privy Council for planning so.

    However, some secrets are known only after sitting in a high position.

    Not long before he ascended the throne, leohart learned that he would be elected the new demon king, not only because of his meritorious deeds in the war, but also because of the death of his adoptive parents.

    They didn''t die. When Leonhardt returned to the battlefield, the Privy Council found the existence of Lyra and half smiled to take her back as a toy to pass the time; The Duke and his wife tried their best to stop it, but they were badly hurt by the Privy Council.

    The Privy Council will find out that Lyra''s existence was accidentally discovered when they were dissatisfied with the moderate Wilbert and investigated the wealth of their successor, leopard. Leohart was furious at this; What made him unbearable was that the Privy Council actually wanted the life of the Duke and his wife at the beginning, and Lyra was just an excuse.

    The death of the adoptive parents made it their last wish to marry Lyra and have children. In order to complete it, Leonhardt had to become the new demon king, visit the demon world and defeat the moderates.

    Everything - follow the script of the Privy Council.

    In addition, the Privy Council did not touch Lyra after the Duke and his wife died because it could use her to clamp down reohart, that''s all.

    It was belfiger who led the whole project.

    Such an absolutely unforgivable truth - all swallowed by reohart and ascended the throne as the new demon king with a hatred deeper and darker than the underworld.

    Becoming a demon king is undoubtedly easier than a simple Duke heir to destroy the Privy Council and let them pay the price for depriving their adoptive parents and Lyra''s happy future. Of course, to get closer to the Privy Council, we must double our efforts to ensure the safety of Lyra; In the end, she had to be wronged. She lived the same life as when she was still at the Duke''s house.

    Clearly want to eliminate the illusion of the former great demon king, become the absolute monarch of the demon world, and give Lyra a real place to live... But what leohart is doing now is the same as Wilbert, who married a human hybrid and had to deprive her of her freedom.

    However, it is so difficult to really protect the love in your heart... And make her happy.

    I absolutely want to succeed. In any case, surpass Wilbert... To a position he can''t reach.

    Transform the demon world into a world where Lyra can naturally enjoy happiness - a world of mercy. In this way, the bullying suffered by people suffering from weakness, origin, environment, descent or appearance will gradually reduce.

    Now - the key first step towards achieving this ideal is about to be taken.

    Through a showdown with moderates.

    бкбкRaohart, there''s something you want anyway.

    It''s not rare. Everyone, big or small, must have it.

    But even though it was so common, leohart would not give in. As long as he is prevented from eradicating the Privy Council, the enemy of killing relatives, and truly liberating liyala, whether it is narase Shu, Mu Hantian, or even Xun Dongcheng, who is called the God of war, he will be punished.

    Evenбкбк

    The Privy Council, known as the living history of the demon world, is the same.

    Yes, I will.

    Reohardt hugged Lyra''s shoulder harder.

    Whoever dares to stand in the way, even God will kill him.

    This is to get the dream described when I met Lyra - the future hand in hand with her.

 Chapter 1026

    The base of moderates, the former capital of the demon world, verda.

    There is a corner with constant fencing sound in the ordora forest around it.

    It was woven by the father and daughter of Dongcheng family who had been reunited for a long time. It was a real-time special training battle sound.

    In addition to the sound of fencing, we can also hear the whirling sound of branches and leaves caused by them passing through the forest.

    However - Geng Xizi and Xun are not on the ground.

    But in the air.

    "Whoa, whoa, whoa...!"

    Geng Xizi in the east city suddenly cut out the magic sword brenhilde with the potential of splitting silk. The target is the front of the line of sight - the speed of holding a model sword in the air.

    "Have sex."

    With a quick move, he easily opened Geng Xizi''s sword.

    However, Geng Xizi expected that the first blow would be dissolved.

    "Drink..."

    Immediately, numerous chopping attacks were strung up in one breath to suppress the speed of turning attack into defense.

    "Hey, you can attack. Remember to see the situation first?"

    Xun forcibly swept up the mold sword and hit brenhild, blocking Geng Xizi''s continuous attack - it was too late when he knew it was bad.

    Geng Xizi was so stubbornly cut by the oblique cut hit by Xun homeopathy.

    "Uh, ah...!"

    The force of the heavy blow deprived Geng Xizi of the room to land with his feet - he was directly and helplessly smashed to the ground, and there was a "bang" heavy impact under his body.

    "It hurts, Dad!"

    Although she barely buffered part of the impact force, the remaining impact still shook her lungs and forgot how to breathe for a time.

    However, Geng Xizi still stood up with all his strength. His clothes were full of forest soil marks that could not be caused by the fall, and there were many slight scratches and bruises on his face and hands.

    As for other parts of the body that are aching, there are countless.

    Dirty clothes show the number of falls to the ground, while pain is the number of blows.

    At this time, the following landed quickly and easily.

    "It''s not easy to avoid in the air, and the flaws will become bigger. As a result, you''re the speed type of power loser. You only choose one place to play. Is there a mistake?"

    As soon as Xun finished, Geng Xizi had attacked again. She lowered her body, worked hard and sped up. While bringing Xun into Brunhild''s attack range, she turned her shoulder back and forced a straight cut in the front.

    "Just said it was such a big move - woo woo?"

    Seeing this, he quickly reluctantly raised the model sword, but Geng Xizi relieved brenhild before he took the attack.

    In this way, after eliminating the reaction force that should have occurred, Geng Xizi "brushed!" stepped on his left foot with a sliding step and raised his right hand sharply according to the backhand track.

    If Brunhild is shown in this action, you can use the drawing technique of dimensional boundary, that is, "dimensional cutting". Howeverбкбк

    Geng Xizi''s execution ended without illness. Her right arm was blocked and didn''t swing out.

    Xun''s right foot floor, like not eating this set, stepped on her hand halfway.

    "It''s good to surprise the enemy with this move, but it''s not only easy to rush into the enemy''s arms, but also relatively easy for the other party to defend or counterattack. If you want to do heavy damage, remember to destroy the other party''s pace when making fake moves, otherwise... It will be miserable if you are blocked!"

    Geng Xizi had no time to escape, so he quickly grabbed his collar, then flew into the air before his eyes, and finally landed on his back.

    "Uh... Uh... Uh!"

    The gas that hit his lungs was immediately swallowed by Geng Xizi. The modeling sword in Xun''s hand has pointed to her throat.

    "If this happens, you''ll be finished." Xun said with a smile and took back his sword.

    "How... Do you want to continue?"

    "Of course! I can''t hold my brother back!" Geng Xizi was still determined to fight despite his painful expression.

    "That''s right. Let''s have a rest first. Practicing in a state where the body is not very active will only reduce the effect of special training."

    "I see."

    Seeing Geng Xizi nodding, he chuckled quickly and lit a cigarette from his arms.

    Xun was very different from Geng Xizi. His clothes were clean, not only unharmed, but also breathless. After leaving the village for five years... Xun should also have a gap as long as Geng Xizi, but the man known as the most brave man doesn''t feel a bit backward.

    Geng Xizi and Xun''s strength was a big difference. When he was still in the "village", Geng Xizi had practiced with Xun countless times. He knew how big the strength gap was from an early age, butбкбк

    no way!

    Now the strength gap between yourself and Xun is not important. The problem isбкбк

    "Dad..."

    Geng Xizi sat on the ground, gently raised his head and asked Xun, "have you seen the current demon king... Reohart?"

    "Yes. It may not be appropriate to say so now, but he is really young and promising."

    "Does that brother have a chance of winning?"

    "Well..."

    Xun said this first and then said, "if his strength is completely restored, there will be no problem, but I don''t know what the injury is. And..."

    Xun took a cigarette and continued, "I''m afraid I can''t compare with Leo Hart."

    "Even Dad can''t win...? that brother he..."

    The news smiled bitterly and said, "Oh, I''m not saying I can''t win... It depends on the way to win. And he''s much better than me in cold weather."

    "By the way, what I just said is the same for you... Geng Xizi, you haven''t fully exerted your weapons and your own strength?"

    "I..."

    Geng Xizi hesitated and acquiesced to the problem pointed out by Xun. Indeed, he was only selected as a user by Brunhild, and did not reach the realm of teak and Greek recognized by "Yaye".

    "Moreover, you don''t know where your biggest advantage is... Although this part is my fault."

    "What do you mean?"

    "Nothing... In short, as long as you can solve that part of the problem, you should be able to fight with that Leo hart for a while, so that you can help the cold weather."

    Xun continued: "I really want to take the time to teach you to use it freely, but the decisive date set by the other party is not far away, so I can''t practice in so many days."

    "Well, I understand."

    "Tell you the principle first, it may make you think too much, but it''s more difficult to understand..."

    After Geng Xizi expressed his understanding, Xun stopped here for a while and asked, "have you had enough rest?"

    "Enough!"

    Although he felt Xun''s tone a little lower, Geng Xizi nodded in response.

    At this time, the voices around Geng Xizi and Xun suddenly disappeared - someone set a boundary. Thenбкбк

    "Well, then I''ll change a more intense way to train." Xun said to Geng Xizi.

    The next moment, the smell suddenly changed. Geng Xizi, who bore the brunt, even stopped breathing.

    Geng Xizi was so frightened that he stretched himself that he couldn''t help putting up brunhilde. If she didn''t take the posture of preparing for war, she couldn''t face the current speed.

    However, the body can''t lie, and the tiny tremor all over the body can''t stop.

    At the same time, a certain emotion came to mind.

    That''s... Fear!

    Quickly and slowly, he said in a deep voice, "next, I won''t release water at all. If you really want to help me in the cold weather, you''ll fight my life to survive. It''s not the power of gambling on your life, let alone don''t know how to cherish it. Even if there''s a chance, it''s not worth giving your life to it?"

    After saying that, the fast modeling sword exudes a dazzling green aura.

    "If you can still move and have a way to follow, it will only get in the way... So I''ll beat you to one breath and make you completely lose heart. If you don''t think you can make it, take it up with me."

    "If you move casually... It''s unfilial for me to collect the body for you?"

    As soon as he finished, the sword light suddenly swept away - the green rush turned into a shock wave and forced Geng Xizi.

    Now Geng Xizi is shocked by the strong sense of oppression. Although his consciousness can keep up with the constantly pressing shock wave, his body can''t respond. Now, let alone completely eliminate it with "dimensionless implementation", it is even impossible to snap it away with half a set of force in a hurry.

    However, Geng hee Tzu''s hands held firmly Brunhild.

    Those who have promised my brother can''t always be protected by him and can''t hold back. How can my promise be abandoned because of the critical moment of life and death!

    So

    The moment before the shock wave released by Xun engulfed her whole person.

    Geng Xizi took action.

 Chapter 1027

    Geng Xizi fainted in Xun''s special training and didn''t wake up until late at night.

    After finding himself lying on the bed in the guest room assigned by the moderatesбкбк

    "Yo... Are you awake?"

    Suddenly someone spoke to her. Turning around, I saw Xun smoking by the window and looking at her calmly.

    "Dad... Er --!" Geng Xizi suddenly sat up, and the sharp pain all over her body immediately distorted her facial features.

    "Your injury has just been treated. Don''t force... The maid who treated you said you need to rest temporarily."

    "Temporary rest...? then, should not...!"

    "Don''t be nervous. You will recover before you get to the city of the current demon king sect."

    With that, Xun suddenly put away his bitter smile and looked serious.

    "I ask you... Do you remember the last one?"

    This problem made Geng Xizi think of the blow he gave when he practiced with Xun to the end.

    "Well, I should remember."

    And after muttering so, he looked down at his right hand.

    At that time - Geng Xizi hurriedly sent out a chopping blow and blew a large piece of ordora forest away. Generally speaking, the speed Geng Xizi can''t use such a powerful attack.

    "Then, you should remember that feeling well, and then keep thinking back in your heart, so that you can take the initiative next time. At a critical juncture, you can''t gamble your life on lucky moves."

    "I know... But what is that..."

    "Well, it''s one of your ''dimensionless execution'' potentials... Originally, your move would only be launched during counterattack and destroy the target in the way of complete elimination or incomplete dispersion; however, it also further released the elimination energy and turned the counterattack into attack."

    "Release annihilation energy... Er, no!"

    "That''s right... It''s very similar to the principle that your power is out of control in the tragedy of the village," said Geng Xizi, whose eyes were silent

    As soon as she understood what this meant, Geng Xizi''s heart beat violently, making her press her chest painfully.

    The heart seemed to suffer from the pain of strangulation. If you want to breathe in, you can''t take half a breath, and your vision is distorted.

    The scene of that day and moment five years ago was vividly repeated in my mind.

    As the memories played to the end, Geng Xizi''s consciousness was gradually trapped by the pastбкбк

    "Geng Xizi!"

    Quickly grabbed Geng Xizi''s shoulder and shouted loudly, forcibly pulling her back to reality.

    After Geng Xizi regained his mind and returned to his eyes from the past, he quickly and quietly guided: "calm down, breathe slowly first... OK?"

    "Well... Yes..."

    Geng Xizi nodded and took a shallow breath, slowly deepening and lengthening until he could take a deep breath and finally recovered his composure.

    "You''re still blaming yourself for that. It''s a little cruel to ask you to do such a thing, but..."

    The quick words made Geng Xizi shake his head. She said, "this is the problem I have to face and bear... I can''t ignore it. To get back to business, in your opinion, I can''t fight with the current demon king... That guy named reohart if I don''t use the strength at that time?"

    "No, I can''t say that."

    He replied quickly, "up to now, you have regretted that for five years, so that the surface consciousness began to restrain the power, and the deep consciousness set the upper limit; just now you can release that power, because Brunhild lifted those restrictions for you."

    "Brenhild...?"

    "Yes. But although you use brenhild as a weapon, you avoid it in a corner of your heart... Because that tragedy was caused by brenhild being pulled out."

    Geng Xizi acquiesced to the problem picked out by Xun.

    At the beginning, the "village" was to fight poison with poison - the magic sword turned by evil elves, brenhild, sealed the ancient evil elves. Unexpectedly, it was pulled out without authorization, which led to the tragedy.

    "Enchanted weapons such as magic sword are much more difficult to control than divine weapons with holy attributes like spirit sword. If you are too accommodating to the will of the weapon itself, the spirit is easily disturbed and eroded by the weapon."

    Xun continued to explain: "your taboo on brenhild has also prevented the erosion of the magic sword... But relatively, it also limits brenhild''s power."

    "To put it bluntly, now you have set three restrictions on yourself... But when you are forced to a desperate situation of life and death during the day, you can no longer ignore the taboo against brenhild, and the power erupts. If you want to compete with that leopard, at least one restriction must be lifted, preferably two, otherwise the opportunity is really small."

    "Well."

    The quick assessment made Geng Xizi''s reply naturally gloomy.

    Although I don''t want to beat leopard, at least I can''t lose too fast. However, Geng Xizi did not think that he could get out of the tragedy of five years ago by nodding his head - that unforgivable pain passed, let alone that he should do so. The inner knot made her lower her head and silently clenched her right hand.

    At this time, Xunyu said mysteriously, "don''t be so pessimistic... No one said you must win leohart in this duel. Isn''t there still cold weather? But the problem in cold weather is big."

    "What do you mean?"

    "The question is where the final goal is in the cold weather. The power struggle in the demon world has lasted for many years and has been intertwined for a long time. It is a bottomless swamp; but your goal is to end the current situation that Shu is used as a political tool. If you defeat the current Demon King faction in a too superficial way, the momentum of the moderate faction to push Shu as the successor demon king will be higher бгб▒

    "If you lose, you don''t guarantee to retreat; even if you can save your life, the title of ''daughter of the former demon king'' will always be a curse. Even if the current demon king sect is just trying to make peace of mind, it will chase her to the ends of the earth."

    "This is no problem. Shu is ready to become the demon king." Mu Hantian pushed the door in with food in his hand.

    "Oh, do you want to?"

    "Yes, I can only end the war between the two factions. The moderate faction is OK, mainly on the side of the demon king faction. Those guys in the Privy Council must die, or it''s useless." then he handed the food to Geng Xizi.

    "It seems that you know a lot of things." Xun said to Mu Hantian with a bitter smile.

    "Ah, that''s what Lars told me. Those guys are not good people, but the culprit hindering the development of the demon world."

    "Whatever you want, you have your own ideas. But..."

    Xun sighed and continued, "I hope you can protect Geng Xizi. After all, I have only her daughter."

    "Dad, what are you talking about!" Geng Xizi blushed at the news.

    "Cough, go to bed early. I have to train Shu them tomorrow." Mu Hantian said and left directly. If you stay any longer, God knows what the news will say.

 Chapter 1028

    A few days later, the leading members of the main representatives of the moderate faction led by Mu Hantian set out first to the decisive battle site designated by the current demon king faction.

    The members are Mu Hantian, Geng Xizi, Shu, Youxi, wanliya, walnut and jiesite. Since it was impossible to determine where the opening to transfer magic would appear, and the risk was too high, Mu Hantian and others chose to move by land in a carriage, and then arrived at their destination safely two days before the decisive battle day.

    "There are too many soldiers..."

    "Yes."

    After peeping into the surrounding city of lundeval from the forward window, Shu couldn''t help saying so nervously, and Geng Xizi, the neighbor, echoed.

    On the main road that Mu Hantian and others passed by, countless current demon king soldiers lined up with the road, with great momentum; The large crowd of onlookers at the other end of the soldiers may be due to the different nature of the current demon king sect. The proportion of orcs and alien demons is much higher than that of verda.

    Looking at the battle, it seemed as if some kind of grand parade was being held in the city, but all the eyes cast on the carriage belonged to the enemy camp. If it is to frustrate the moderates first, I''m afraid the queue and the crowd will not stop before entering the King City where leohart is located.

    "If those people outside kill at the same time, how can they stand it..." Wan Liya''s whole heart sank.

    "It doesn''t matter. Don''t worry about that." Mu cold day shook his head.

    To enter the enemy base area, of course, we have to consider the state said by wanliya and prepare in many ways, but that will not happen.

    Mu Hantian and his party accepted leohart''s suggestion and came here to fight a decisive battle; Therefore, after entering the lundeval territory, he rushed to the Royal City under the close supervision of the royal city guard directly under the jurisdiction of reohart. If Mu Hantian had an accident in lundwar territory before the showdown, the current demon king sect would have interests, but leohart, who proposed the duel, would be disgraced. Therefore, we should try to avoid it.

    His outlook should also be put after the decisive battle.

    If leohart attempts to use this decisive battle to strengthen cohesion, he must personally defeat Mu Hantian and others; Therefore, the real thing to watch out for is that if you are attacked unidentified on the road and enter lundeval territory, your security will be guaranteed.

    At this time, the crowd gradually decreased and the number of soldiers began to increase.

    That means the destination is coming - the carriage did stop soon. Jaster entered the carriage from the driver''s seat and said, "cold day, master, we''re here."

    "OK, let''s get off."

    Everyone nodded to Mu Hantian and got off the carriage one by one.

    Outside the car is the main gate of lundeval, the town where leohart sits.

    A young demon clan is waiting in front of the soldiers to greet them on behalf of this place.

    Although he just stood still.

    Very good, not ordinary strong

    Mu Hantian can feel it. The demon clan is very high in front of him.

    "Distinguished guests of moderates... Welcome to the city of lundeval."

    The young demon clan smiled gracefully at them and said, "I''m balfreya, the chief auxiliary officer of his majesty reohart. Nice to meet you."

    Thenбкбк

    "Lord Ramsay... Will you arrive later?"

    "Ah." Mu Hantian affirmed balfrey''s doubt with certainty.

    "As the leader of the moderates, of course, he is not a showdown between the representatives of the opposition... He started late because he wanted to shorten the accident as much as possible."

    "Because some people need to be familiar with the demons and elves in this area as much as possible in the decisive battle... You should have been notified in advance about what you need to prepare in advance. Is that all right?"

    "Yes, of course... Then, please follow me."

    Then balfreya led the people into the city.

    Mu Hantian and his party followed balfreya through the long corridor covered with red carpet.

    There are only necessary guards in the city, which is very different from that outside the city.

    "Those soldiers outside seem to be used to scare people, but they disappear in the city."

    "Yes."

    Grapefruit hee echoed walnut''s feelings softly. Balfreya, who walked in front, said with a bitter smile, "I''m sorry... I''ll make you laugh. Those soldiers are not arranged to intimidate you. Please forgive me."

    "After all, although the city is under our control, it''s two different things outside the city. It''s hard to guarantee that some rats will not mix with the masses, which is bad for you."

    "HMM... I know." Mu Hantian nodded and replied, then narrowed his eyes, stared at the other end of the corridor, and whispered, "it seems that you are not the only one to pick us up."

    Shu and other members immediately felt the same as Mu Hantian.

    No one could be seen yet - but there was no doubt that someone was waiting for them in the distance of the corridor under Mu Hantian''s feet; Zhaolie''s aura turned into a sense of existence and announced his position to them who had been far away.

    At this time, balfreya turned back and said, "of course. It''s a courtesy for you to come from a long distance - our commander should meet you in person anyway."

    After speaking, Mu Hantian and others just stepped into an open space.

    It was a huge hall with a wide floor and beautiful strokes on the vault.

    There - a young man stood there. At a young age, he is full of the overwhelming and powerful aura of dignified clothes and the calm style derived from deep self-confidence.

    It can be seen without introduction - the man in front of us is the young demon king reohart.

    "Here you are... Wilbert''s daughter, narase." his bright eyes stared at him and his mouth sent out a thick and powerful voice.

    Shu next to Mu Hantian replied: "yes, I''m here... You''re the current demon raohart."

    Shu was not overwhelmed by the momentum of the other party and stared sharply at reohart.

    "Finally see you..."

    It seems that there is definite anger under the tone of emotion.

    "Thank you for your long-term care... I''m here to pay you back the debt once." he said, putting pressure on leohart with his rising red aura.

    "I''m glad you''re so ambitious."

    Reohardt accepted Shu''s hostility, and then swept his eyes to Mu cold sky.

    "You are the son of Dongcheng Xun..."

    "Yes." Mu Hantian didn''t deny it.

    Leohart frowned a little and asked, "he didn''t go with you. Did he want to come back later like ramsas?"

    "I don''t know... He just said he didn''t intend to participate in the decisive battle. I don''t know what he was thinking."

    "Really. It was a pity that we thought we could continue the interrupted duel."

    "Don''t we see enough?" Geng Xizi said aloud.

    "No... I''ve heard from Lars and galdor that your abilities are all appropriate opponents. And..." he said, staring at Mu cold day tightly, his eyes full of war.

    At this time

    "Oh? -- I didn''t expect to go to town at this time. I really chose the right time."

    Suddenly a dry and dumb voice fell into the hall.

    I don''t know when there were more demons at the turning point of the big stairs leading to the second floor.

    Walnut breathed for it, and Jaster''s face was dignified, making the atmosphere tense.

    It is a heterosexual demon family with four arms and long horns, which is shaped like a skeleton.

    This guy!

    Mu Hantian frowned and looked at the demon clan on the other side, which was different from reohart - not only, but also different from all the demon clans he had seen so far.

    He released the extremely muddy sense of danger, like an unfathomable deep darkness, and felt inexplicable instinctive threats and fears, making people unable to move for a time except for the cold weather.

    "Belfiger..."

    Reohart called the demon clan with a stiff expression, letting Mu Hantian know that the high-level demon clan standing there was the same character as the underground emperor of the demon world.

 Chapter 1029

    "I''m really... How could I speak to your majesty from a commanding position? I''m really sorry."

    After saying this without apologetically, Bell Figg slowly stepped down the steps, and the strong perfume came from him.

    "I''ve been bothered by your Majesty''s repeated summons recently, but I really can''t leave. I''m really sorry. I''m a little too involved in disciplining those women in your excellency zokiel''s amusement park. By the way, I''ve heard... Our duel with the moderates should be conducted in the way of dueling representatives of all factions, right?"

    "That''s right... As you can see, they are the representative team of moderates and will fight with us the day after tomorrow. This is a matter jointly decided by the leaders of ramsas and I."

    Leohart said flatly, "you are the head of the Privy Council. It was time to consult you on this matter; but unfortunately, I couldn''t contact you... I had to make my own decision and do it after negotiating with the rest of the Privy Council."

    "I understand, so it is..."

    Belfiger immediately grasped the situation and said with a smile, "well... It''s actually good to do so."

    "Does that mean you don''t object?"

    Leohart frowned as if he had not expected such an answer.

    "Yes. Since we want to overthrow the moderates who cling to Wilbert''s glory in the past and let the whole devil world recognize that your majesty is the new demon king who dominates the world, it should be most effective to defeat them personally."

    Belfiger''s words left leohart speechless. This conversation in front of Mu Hantian shows that their relationship is definitely not good.

    "Brother, it''s the same as dad said."

    "Ah."

    Mu Hantian recalled what he said to him last night. At present, the current demon king faction is not united. Some support the younger generation such as reohart, and some support the Privy Council with a long history such as belfiger. It''s certain that taking down leohart in this decisive battle alone will not solve any problems. If you want to stop the demon family from continuing to ignore Shu''s wishes, arbitrarily use her and destroy their selfish calculations and filthy desires, there is no other way but to uproot them.

    When Mu Hantian deepened his determination, belfiger''s eyes shifted from reohart to Mu Hantian.

    "Nice to meet you... I''m the Privy Council president, belfiger, who assisted his majesty leohart in politics."

    At this point, belfiger''s smile suddenly became sinister.

    "I was shocked to hear that the children of the two heroes, Wilbert and xundong City, who were hostile in this war, actually called each other brothers and sisters... But now I understand. They are really handsome men and pretty women."

    As if looking at something, he crawled up and down his body, making Mu cold days feel a burst of nausea.

    "Your Majesty, I understand the duel... But can you explain more about the details?"

    "For example, the way to fight. And how to set up the challenge arena, etc. - we can find a place to talk slowly."

    "Yes."

    Upon hearing the speech, leohart agreed with belfiger.

    Then the young devil turned around with his long flowing cloak and looked back at Mu Hantian.

    "There''s still a little time before the decisive battle... Although you come directly through the realm of safety, it''s hard to avoid some fatigue after taking the car for so long. Take good energy first."

    Finally, leave such a sentence.

    "See you next time. It''s the arena for the decisive battle."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    After reohart and belfiger left.

    Under the leadership of balfreya, Mu Hantian and his party continued to advance in the endless corridor.

    The side of one section of the road is open, and outside is a huge garden of fountain and fruit trees.

    "This way, please."

    Balfreya followed him out of the corridor and into the garden.

    This seems to be the atrium. Everyone followed balfreya as they measured the size of the city of lundeval and the surrounding courtyards. Soon, there appeared a stone masonry location that looked like a resting place in the court; A man leaned against the stone pillar and waited for them quietly.

    That''s a young man, takigawa batian, who was invited by Mu Hantian and leohart in verda city a few days ago.

    With a smile on his face, he raised his hand and said, "Hey, Xiao Tian, you''re really early... Don''t you think it''s a little too urgent?"

    "It''s takigawa." Mu Hantian said hello to him.

    At this time, balfreya opened his mouth and said to takigawa in a reproachful tone: "Lars... I asked you to minimize contact with moderate guests this time?"

    Then there was a sigh.

    "Even if you are a comrade in arms in the war, your position is still very subtle... It will be difficult to continue playing this double-sided spy game."

    "Yes, but, Xiao Tian let me go and let me take Gardo. I should say hello anyway."

    "Forget it this time. I hope it won''t happen next time. Don''t forget... You secretly joined hands with the guest to clean up zokiel''s criminal record without telling us and the moderates."

    "And... Didn''t you let him see that you broke zokiel''s last breath?"

    Knowing the truth, Shu and others looked stunned, but now Mu Hantian couldn''t answer them. Up to now, Mu Hantian certainly owes them an explanation; But now balfreya knows the secret agreement between mu Hantian and takigawa, and the problem is even greater. He knows, which means that reohart probably knows too. They know this... No, maybe it''s because of this that they really accept takigawa and leave him in the city of the current demon king sect

    "Even so, I didn''t do anything at all. I''m sorry."

    "Don''t forget that you still need to fight on our behalf in this decisive battle. Please recognize your position earlier." balfreya finally said what decided the situation.

    In this regard, takigawa shrugged and said helplessly, "I know... But I was here. You brought them here yourself. How can I touch them?"

    "Didn''t I tell you in advance where their accommodation is arranged? You don''t know. It''s easy to be suspicious to wait around here?" balfrey said with a headache.

    Watching the two people talk like old friends, Shu and others'' dignified expressions remain unchanged.

    "Sorry, I know where the location is, but the arrival time is floating after all... Considering the security problem, the shorter the time these moderate people stay in this castle, the better. Although they came first, I thought they would arrive tomorrow as soon as possible. Sorry."

    After takikawa apologized to balfreya like surrender, his eyes finally turned to Mu Hantian and others.

    "So, that''s it... Please show mercy for the decisive battle the day after tomorrow."

    Takigawa turned and left, while Mu Hantian and others could only silently watch him leave.

 Chapter 1030

    Mu Hantian and others were finally taken to the guest hall located in the vast atrium.

    There is plenty of space in the museum, which is too big for seven people; There is a large living room and many bedrooms, and the kitchen has prepared rich food materials; The dressing room is equipped with a magic guide with the function of washing and drying clothes, and there is no shortage of all kinds of daily necessities in the bathroom; There are all kinds of equipment for people to live comfortably here.

    "Yes, it should be all right."

    For the sake of safety, walnut borrowed the spirit magic to check whether there was anything suspicious in the museum and the ingredients. Fortunately, no problem was found. The scale of the current demon king sect is undoubtedly much larger than that of the steady sect, and it is also the largest force in the demon world; As the demon king who rules this force, reohardt took out appropriate magnanimity to entertain Mu Hantian and others who bravely broke into the enemy array.

    After the inspection, Mu Hantian and others gathered in the living room for an opening meeting.

    "I can''t imagine how much trouble they would find..."

    After Jaster actually said the question, Mu Hantian said his opinion.

    "This is the self-esteem of the current demon king. It means that he can defeat us without any small action."

    This is not only the face problem of leohart, but also the necessary demeanor of the king. However, he does not seem generous enough to give the right to go out freely. Two waitresses were arranged to wait outside the guest house. Although they have said that they are at your disposal in case of any omission or need for assistance; But to put it bluntly, I''m here to watch.

    And

    From the previous dialogue between reohart and belfiger, it can be seen that the influence of the Privy Council is indeed quite huge. Regardless of this situation, if he played tricks before the war and won the decisive battle, reohart''s momentum in the current demon king faction could not rise.

    At present, belfiger still doesn''t know much about the decisive battle. Leo Hart''s calculation is to end the disputes between the two factions by reducing the room for the Privy Council to intervene as much as possible, so as to draw the hearts of the people who are easy to fall to the Privy Council to themselves. Well, maybeбкбк

    "For him... Fighting this decisive battle with us is likely to be a move in his rectification of the Privy Council."

    When Mu Hantian was thinking about the problem, he found Shu staring at him without saying a word, so he asked, "what''s the matter, Shu?"

    "Is what the man said before true? Brother."

    Shu raised his uneasy eyes and asked the words out. "When takikawa killed zuokir... Were you there?"

    Mu Hantian shrugged and pursed his lips under the injection of people''s eyes.

    It doesn''t matter that such silence should be directly regarded as recognition. Soonбкбк

    "Yes, that''s true."

    Mu Hantian clearly admitted that he had concealed the facts of Shu and others so far. The three people who had the deepest relationship with zokiel - Shu, vanria and Jaster, couldn''t help but take a cold breath and tighten their body.

    "Why did you do that in cold weather?"

    After teak Xi asked for the three who couldn''t open their mouth

    Mu Hantian replied with a heavy tone: "in any case, I don''t want Shu to dirty his hands because of revenge and live in the shadow of that kind of person all his life; however, as far as my own feelings are concerned... I still can''t spare that guy."

    "Brother." Shu understood that Mu Hantian attached importance to every friend and family around him, and knew that his mind was very firm; It must be entirely for them to do such a thing.

    "I''ve been hiding it for so long... I''m really sorry for you."

    Seeing Mu Hantian''s serious bow and apology, Shu could no longer restrain himself.

    She gently hugged Mu Hantian''s head into her chest and said, "don''t apologize... I''m sorry to let you carry so many responsibilities alone."

    What narase wants to know - that''s enough. I believe the same is true of others.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "You mean... You want me to change the rules of the showdown?"

    In the high-level Premier''s conference room at the bottom of the city of lundwar, reohart''s question sounded.

    Leo Hart met with narase Shu, Mu Hantian and others in the hall. Later, he went to this conference room to explain the details of the decisive battle with the moderates.

    At the other end of the question, belfiger, who stood at the top of the Privy Council, smiled: "don''t say that. I don''t want such an excessive thing."

    "Your Majesty... Your highness belfiger just asked you if you could accommodate and increase a few places."

    The next speaker was another member of the Privy Council next to belfiger. That is the high-level demon clan, Madonis, who holds the seat of "greed" for the seven deadly sins.

    Belfiger, who has an absolute leadership position in the Privy Council, often misses meetings, just like his "lazy" seat; In those days, Madonis was in charge of the Privy Council. To put it bluntly, he is the number two figure in the Privy Council.

    "The decisive battle planned by your majesty is to send five representatives from both sides to fight... But now, count Gardo was injured during the attack on vilda city a few days ago, and the number of candidates selected by your majesty from his confidants is indisputable, although they are strong enough to represent our side to fight with your majesty. Therefore, we want to provide several subordinates to help. Please consider it."

    So said Madonis. Indeed, only balfreya, Luca and Lars can play among the people reohart can trust at present; As Luca is a scholar without combat power, he will be replaced by the spirit or Warcraft who has made a contract with him.

    Nevertheless, there are only four people, including Leo Hart, and there is still a shortage of one. Butбкбк

    "You don''t need to worry about this, Madonis. Luca will soon be able to arrange the high-level heroes who can''t be prepared in the previous attack. Just use the heroes to replace galdo''s lack."

    "So, it''s necessary to use two heroes to supplement the lack of the young man named Luca and the count of Gardo...? in the previous attack, the heroes were finally defeated; I''m afraid it''s too risky to rely on such things to make up for them. There may be a wave of worry among the people, causing panic."

    Belfiger said so with a smile on his face.

    "Belfiger, the risk in your mouth... Isn''t it caused by your men sneaking into galdor while attacking vilda?"

    In this regard, leohart offered to monitor Nebra''s betrayal and asked belfiger.

    "It''s a shame... Nebra is indeed my subordinate. I have no way to discipline him... Although he has taken his life from the curse of the contract, I still have to bear part of the responsibility for the heavy damage suffered by count Gardo. Therefore, please accept the assistance of the Privy Council and give us a chance to shed shame."

    The wily belfiger turned his responsibility into a weapon and refused to give in.

    "If you think the spirit is unreliable, call the eight demons to come back."

    The eight magic generals in reohart''s mouth. It is the general name of the eight army heads. They led their own armies to guard the East, South, West, north, Southeast, northeast, southwest and northwest of the vast territory of the current demon king faction; All of them are the same generals who made great contributions in the previous World War as leohart. Therefore, the Privy Council was afraid that their stay in the center would give reohart too much power. All of them sent to the frontier, but now the situation has changed.

    "This decisive battle is the key battle to determine the hegemony of the demon world. Of course, we should summon our highest combat strength."

    "No, your majesty. It''s harmful and useless." Madonis smiled bitterly.

    "There is no doubt that the generals'' combat power is high, but now it is precisely because they contain other forces in the frontier that we can maintain peace in our center, lundvar. As long as we call one back, one side will lose its head... Isn''t it putting the cart before the horse to weaken the military power in the frontier for this decisive battle and give other forces a chance to take advantage of it? And And... "

    Madonis added: "in terms of a decisive battle to determine the future of the demon world, seven is more suitable as a representative than five? And the other party is just seven."

 Chapter 1031

    Reohardt was speechless about Madonis. In this demon world, the number "seven" has special significance, among which "seven sins" is the most representative; In order to avoid people''s association with the ancient Privy Council politics, leohart deliberately positioned the representative as five. The reason why it was not decided to remove Gardo''s four names, or to remove the road card that is no combat power, and lower it to three names is that the Privy Council and other hostile forces may find fault on the grounds that "leohart is actually in this important situation to cooperate with his own interests and ignore historical traditions."; Therefore, bear the pain and set it as five in Gardo''s absence to avoid this risk.

    But unexpectedly, they were able to take advantage of their absence in turn.

    Although the older you live, the thicker your skin, it''s really an eye opener to be able to justify your own interests and try your best to sell them. If you want to deal with the crafty Privy Council, you really can''t use a set of methods.

    However - because of this, we must catch all these old thieves anyway.

    If you continue to stick to your own opinions, you may suffer losses.

    From the current situation, as long as one is not careful, he may even lose the quota of the road card. So

    "Well... The number of representatives will be changed to seven. Among them, two new representatives and the three places of Gardo, I agree to let your selected representatives participate."

    "Oh, that''s great... Your majesty is wise."

    "But - I have a condition!"

    However, leohart did not intend to give in for nothing, whispered to belfiger, who was smiling.

    Although the opponent is the Privy Council that secretly controls the demon world. Although they are the puppet devil they have chosen.

    Also can''t - continue to let these old thieves play the demon world between applause.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "They want to change the representatives of the moderates in the decisive battle from five to seven?"

    Balfreya was in the treatment room in Gardo, repeating the news from leohart.

    Galdo was wounded in the attack on the city of vilda a few days ago and was taken into custody in the medical tower - now balfreya, Luca and RAS have come here to visit him; Leo Hart also appeared not long ago after discussing the decisive battle with the two giants of the Privy Council, such as belfiger and madonius.

    Later, people learned the newly customized rules from reohart.

    "It''s shameless to make such a request after the rebellion during the attack on vilda... And they have to use their own people? It''s worth their years of living to be so brazen in such a situation."

    "Yes. But on the contrary, it also means that they are forced to have no choice."

    After leohart, who actually dealt with them, calmly analyzed it, Luca nodded beside him.

    "Yes... It is well known that the Privy Council attempted to assassinate galdo in the siege they requested."

    Luca stretched his childish face, and Lars half sank his eyes. If he pointed, he said, "it''s not just the soldiers, but also the distrust of junior civil servants to the Privy Council... Someone''s hands and feet are fast and real. It''s terrible."

    "Lord Gardo is the victim this time. If we hold our breath like this, we will get the way of the Privy Council..." balfreya shrugged.

    The scandal of the Privy Council can be heard in the city in the past, but this time it is different. Galdo is one of the few heroes in the demon family. The voice to succeed Wilbert as the new demon king is higher than that of reohart.

    Now the assassination attempt has become a great material to reduce the cohesion of the Privy Council; In order to declare that leohart began to have the legitimate name of bringing down the Privy Council, we must not miss this great opportunity. So balfreya made full preparations before reohart''s order, and when he received the order, he immediately spread the news of the attempted assassination of galdo by the Privy Council to all corners of the city in the most effective way.

    Then leohart dropped his eyes and said, "I''m sorry, Gardo. I know it''s very dishonorable for a war-torn hero like you to be hurt like this. It''s also used as a weapon against them."

    Hearing the speech, the giant man lying on the bed said with a smile: "don''t worry... I''m your subordinate now, Leo Hart. As long as my strength and I can help you defeat the enemy, you can use it."

    Andбкбк

    "It''s a pity that I''m really useless in this decisive battle. But, leopard - you shouldn''t have promised the old men of the Privy Council to increase the number of Representatives without mentioning any conditions?"

    "Of course. The situation of the Privy Council is worse than before the attack on vilda. Going on the same battlefield with their group is likely to kill ourselves."

    Leo Hart said almost without expression: "so although I not only accept the change of duel representatives from five to seven, but also ask them to agree to my conditions to change the five-to-five group battle into seven one-to-one duels."

    In this way, we can avoid the risk of the minions of the Privy Council plotting in the battle.

    "This is indeed a good practice... But how can we explain it to the moderates? We propose to fight a five-to-five group war. They must also send a combination suitable for that kind of war method, so ramsas is not among them."

    Balfreya continued his analysis.

    "For our side with high personal strength, one-on-one duel is naturally much more beneficial and easy to be rejected by them; moreover, if the rules are temporarily changed to our advantage, I''m afraid we will have a voice of attack or dissatisfaction with your majesty."

    Since we have managed to reduce the cohesion of the Privy Council, of course, we must try our best to avoid losing our advantages - after all, our own battle really begins after we hit the moderates. At this timeбкбк

    "Don''t worry about that."

    "I will give them relative privileges... As long as I can beat me, I will win three games," reohardt asserted

    The duel is a total of seven battles - that is, the moderates who had to win four victories will win five as long as they can win reohart and the other two. Even if the current demon faction wins the other four victories, they will still win.

    Even if you can only win two games, as long as one is to beat reohart, you will get four wins.

    If another draw is won, the four winning sides will send another representative for the extension: if there are more than two draws, the other side will win the whole decisive battle.

    "Now they come to the seven teams in the city... Because they were selected to fight a group war; then after a separate duel, the list is likely to change greatly?" Luca asked anxiously.

    "No matter how it changes, I don''t think Xun Dongcheng, who was hostile to us in the previous World War, will participate in the war; as for ramsas, who knocked down the high-level spirit controlled by the Betrayer Nebra, it is possible -"

    "It doesn''t matter. In fact, it suits me better."

    Leo Hart did not waver half a point because of Luca''s worries.

    And as the devil said: "This is a decisive battle between us and the moderates, and Ramsay is the current leader of the moderates. If we don''t defeat Ramsay itself, we will only get a incomplete victory. To truly unify this demon world, we must completely defeat the moderates, otherwise it will have no meaning... In order to achieve this goal, Wilbert''s brother Ramsay is willing to step on the challenge arena and fight against it It''s a good thing. "

    "I see... It makes sense."

    To completely defeat the moderates, the situation expected by leohart is indeed the best way to win.

    Besides

    The Privy Council is afraid of the transfer of cohesion to leohart. If we can win the decisive battle under the condition of ramsas, leohart''s strength will surpass the Privy Council to the point where they are unable to return to heaven.

    From the point of view that they are even willing to take tough measures to destroy galdo with high influence, once they think that leohart will break away from their control and fight back, they will inevitably take advantage of the decisive arena that is easy to shift the responsibility to the moderates, and there is no better choice.

    As long as you imagine the possible situation, wait until the Privy Council does anything wrongбкбк

    At that time, we can turn against the Privy Council and eradicate those old thieves at one stroke. It doesn''t matter how arrogant they are. After eliminating them, it''s not a problem to make up many reasons.

    Moreover, the good thing about arranging such a duel is that it is an insurance in itself, which can induce the Privy Council to kill leohart. If you win the duel, leohart will become the target of the Privy Council''s assassination - if you lose, the Privy Council will think he has lost his use value and try to clean up the mess. In any case, it is self-defense.

    Leo Hart shouldn''t be thinking about what happened after the defeat, butбкбк

    "Your Majesty... Did you see through all possibilities before you put forward conditions to the Privy Council to change the form of battle?"

    "I am not so optimistic or pessimistic about the current situation."

    Reohardt replied to balfreya in a calm tone: "but there are few opportunities to destroy those old thieves at one stroke. If I can seize this opportunity, I will not hesitate to take this degree of risk."

    "Subordinates understand... Later, I will personally explain to the moderates. Verda will send an official letter by magic in the same way as notifying the decisive battle. Such conditions are very favorable to them and should be agreed."

    Balfreya nodded when he saw the firm determination in his master''s eyes.

    "In fact, not long ago, they wanted us to prepare something through the maid in charge of reception... I will inform them when I give it to them."

    Luca was puzzled and asked, "prepare something... What? The guest house has not prepared enough supplies for ten days. It should be safe, right?"

    "Because what they need is something special... Lars, I have something to ask you."

    "Ask me...?"

    Lars suddenly turned around and asked unexpectedly. Balfrey then said, "yes - it''s about the amusement park that was still under zokiel''s name."

 Chapter 1032

    As soon as Lucia received the notice that the current demon king sect changed the rules of the showdown, she immediately reported it to her master ramsas.

    Instead of going back to her office, she went directly to her mother Shira''s room and conveyed the news to her and the man who was right in her room.

    "Change the group war into a one-on-one duel..."

    "Yes. What does mother think?"

    As it is a private occasion invisible to the maid, Lucia asks Shira for her opinion with her usual address.

    "HMM... well, it''s an expected change. Isn''t it, brother Xun?"

    "Yes. I think the old men in the Privy Council killed them halfway."

    Although Shira''s appearance has changed back to the childish appearance of her childhood, she is still experienced in many battles and calmly accepts the current demon king sect to change the rules of the decisive battle. However, Lucia herself could not accept the reality so easily and frowned deeply.

    "Aren''t you worried? A one-on-one duel is obviously unfavorable to our side with weak basic combat power."

    It''s not Shira or Xun who actually play - it''s Mu Hantian and them.

    Whether from the standpoint of following the adjutant of ramsas''s management moderates or from the perspective of personal feelings, Lucia hopes that they can win and sincerely hopes that they can return safely.

    But in contrast, Shira and Xun''s response was quite optimistic, causing Lucia a a little displeasure.

    "Don''t be so fierce, sister Luqiya... What do they say in cold weather?"

    Holding a cigarette, Xun seemed to see through her mood and asked with a bitter smile.

    Usually, no one except Shira will call Luqiya "sister", and Luqiya does not allow others to do so. After all, she has the responsibility of being the second leader of the moderates, and can''t always be treated as a child by influential senior executives such as Klaus. Perhaps in the eyes of the God of war Xun, Luqiya is a lovely little girl.

    "They have no objection to the change of war mode... But after the change to seven to seven, although there are seven people over there, the combat effectiveness is seriously insufficient."

    At this point, Lucia paused and said:

    "If let us add... It will be filled by Lord ramsas, the leader of the moderates, or by me who accompanied me as an adjutant."

    "The final judgment is to go there to see the situation... There''s no way, that''s the only way. HMM ~"

    After Shira''s wordsбкбк

    "No - you have to try your best to avoid ramsas." Xun retorted strongly.

    "If he plays, he will only leave a lot of troublesome questions... What does his brother say about the new rule?"

    "Adults only say... ''I see''."

    Luqia recalled ramsas at the time of the report and said, "as you said, adults'' participation in the war is indeed likely to cause many disadvantages; however, I think adults themselves understand this."

    "If you insist on participating in the war, as a subordinate, I really have no position to stop..."

    After Lucia said that she would give priority to the position of adjutant, she quickly replied: "sister Lucia... I know your whole heart is on that guy. After all, you and I, like Shira, are very few people who know his secret."

    But ahбкбк

    "You should also know what appointment I made with Wilbert at the end of the war? And now we have finally come to this step. Why do you think Wilbert''s wife gambled to give birth to Shu, why did Wilbert let go of the girl, and why did he choose to die... Don''t waste all his efforts over the past 16 years."

    "This... Of course I understand."

    "Then do what you should do. Because you are more considerate of the master than anyone, you need to advise against orders from time to time... Isn''t that the role of adjutant?"

    Lu Qiya had nothing to say but silence.

    "Don''t worry... That guy just can''t fight reohart. He can''t make any trouble at other times."

    Xun read out the short smoke in the ashtray and said with a ten percent assurance, "I promise you, he will have to do it at that time... Wait and see."

    бнбнбнбнбнбнбн

    In the dead of night in lundeval, the current demon faction base.

    Lars walked alone in the street. He was thinking about what Mu Hantian wanted to do, but he still couldn''t understand.

    "Oh?"

    When Lars thought more deeply, he suddenly felt a weak magic reaction in his arms and put his hand into the bag in his chest.

    What I took out was a black mobile phone. Because the battery is equipped with a special magic chip, it can also be used normally in the magic world. Balfreya once asked Lars to hand it over in order to prevent him from contacting Mu Hantian. As a result, it was a fake for camouflage.

    Although balfreya immediately saw through and asked Lars to hand over the real cell phoneбкбк

    But how could I walk in front of him with real goods.

    Lars prepared a number of fake machines and gave him the second one to escape balfrey''s investigation. What Lars has now is the real mobile phone used to contact Mu Hantian.

    On the LCD screen, it was obvious that he had received a text message, so he didn''t have to read it more.

    After all, Mu Hantian is the only one who knows this number; Mu Hantian is also very clear that the content of the mobile phone will be checked only when she is sure that there is no one around and is safe.

    This message is mostly for help. But

    "Unfortunately, Xiao Tian... I don''t care what you want now. I can''t help it."

    Lars operates his mobile phone and naturally flows out of the outlet with a wry smile.

    Now I''m not takigawa baxun... Now that I''ve avenged zokiel, the benefits of continuing to cooperate with Mu Hantian are very limited. I''d better be RAAS, leohart''s comrade in arms, and help him.

    Because helping the young demon king avenge his adoptive parents and achieve his ambition to completely reform the demon world is the shortest way to fulfill Lars''s current wish.

    Reohardt is not the only one who wants to wipe out the Privy Council and catch all the old thieves who are half as good as zokiel. Belfiger, the scum that even zokiel is far from enough, must be cleaned up no matter how vicious it is.

    However, I am afraid it will be difficult to stay with the moderates. That''s why Lars is standing here now.

    The next thing he wants to see is to check Mu Hantian''s newsletter. In order to tell leohart the content and make the decisive battle the day after tomorrow more favorable.

    "This is...!" Lars was stunned after reading the short message.

    After a while, he recovered, typed a paragraph on his mobile phone and sent it out.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Here we are."

    Mu Hantian sat up from the bed. Because the mobile phone at the head of the bed told him that he had received a new message.

    So he immediately lifted the mobile phone lock requiring authentication fingerprint and special gas field wave.

    Then check the text message slowly.

 Chapter 1033

    The two major forces that will control the future of the demon world are about to start a decisive battle.

    The ancient arena, as a challenge arena, has been filled with spectators who came to witness this historic moment.

    Most of the audience of all races are residents of lundwar.

    These people of the current demon king sect all believe and hope that leohart and others will win.

    Amid the roaring cheers, a man stood on the arena full of sight.

    The young man with his eyes closed and motionless was the young demon reohart.

    Although leohart was bathed in the trust eyes and expected support from the audience, his heart was filled with melancholy.

    In order to carry out a truly meaningful decisive battle, the battlefield was initially selected in a place that ordinary people could not see, so that as the demon king, he would not leave a trace of regret - more importantly, it was given the proper style of the battle that determined the future of the demon world.

    However, the midway intervention of the Privy Council was not satisfied with forcibly increasing the number of Representatives, but also put on heavy makeup for the decisive battle, which simply became a theatrical event.

    Of course, leohart also knows that from a political point of view, an open showdown can more publicize the dignity of the winner. That is not a bad thing for leohart, who hopes to destroy the Privy Council and unify the demon world. However - from the moment the audience entered the arena, the character of this political decisive battle was greatly reduced, and a strong performance nature was inevitable.

    Nevertheless, leohart finally insisted on the decisive battle without a bit of banter.

    It was a duel between men and women in seven one-on-one duels - but now, the current representative of the demon king faction is only reohart on the stage.

    If representatives gather in front of the audience and introduce their identity or appearance order one by one, the battle will be reduced to a game - and the war will become a children''s play.

    Therefore, the duel will not announce the representative members of various forces to the audience before the start, nor will they disclose their appearance order, so that both sides remain nervous about the duel.

    Taking into account the basic respect for the audience, it can not be said to start at the beginning, so a meeting was arranged for the leaders of both sides before the war, which is why the leohart people are in the challenge arena.

    Rao Hart''s thoughts and consciousness are meaningless in the eyes of the Privy Council... For them who have lived too long and feel bored and flustered, the decisive battle between the current demon king faction and the moderate faction, and the future of the demon world, are just entertainment they use to relieve their boredom.

    But - leopart didn''t take it to heart.

    No matter what the Privy Council is trying to do or what kind of evil it intends to commit, it will not change his only mission.

    You old thieves, wait and see.

    Leohart looked up from the challenge arena at the special viewing room where the Privy Council was located and meditated in his heart.

    After the moderates, it''s you. Thenбкбк

    Sister

    Leohart''s eyes showed that there was a distance from here. The man was in Lyra in lundwar city.

    Sita''s secret room is equipped with a magic guide device that can receive the broadcast video. She should be watching here now. Although she would be blocked by many barriers if she wanted to enter the top floor of the West Tower, leohart sent galdo to protect her in order to fight at ease. Although Gardo''s right arm has not recovered, reohart can rest assured as long as he is accompanied.

    Again, just wait until I finish what I should do.

    Lyra is the man leopart swore to be with. Never lose face in this decisive battle in front of her.

    Leohart moved his eyes back to the front and narrowed his eyes. Deep in the passage leading to the moderates'' lounge of the decisive opponent - a figure slowly emerged.

    A few seconds later, the audience noticed the same situation, and there was no sound in the field.

    It was the quiet before yelling at the coming moderates.

    In an atmosphere of sudden increase in tension and imminent outbreak - the representatives of the moderates are still not afraid of such pressure and step into the arena. In an instantбкбк

    The audience''s prepared roar failed to rush out - only breath holding silence could be heard.

    Because the girl who appeared beyond their sight had a strong sense of existence that took away their voice.

    The girl who came to the challenge arena was a girl with black ribbon and long hair. Even if she is wearing the unique human clothes of the demon family, her proud body curve is still clear at a glance - it can be seen that zokiel ignores leohart and wants to monopolize her, not only Wilbert''s power, but also herself.

    Her strong willed bright eyes locked leohart and watched him move forward. What happened in the two days since the last meeting... The lovely appearance of the girl is still unabated, but she also exudes the unique charm of different people. Seeбкбк

    "I didn''t expect it to be you."

    Reohardt also looked into her eyes and whispered - as if slightly surprised.

    This was a pre war dialogue between representatives of the two sides. I thought it would be ramsas, leader of the moderates, or Mu Hantian.

    "Unexpectedly, you will assume the task of representing them on the stage... Is that the moderates finally agree that they want you to become the next demon king?"

    As soon as the girl came on stage, she came to reohart and replied, "no... I don''t mean to rule the moderates at all."

    The young girl, narase Shu, looked straight at leohart and said, "but... Even so, this is still my battle. Although I haven''t seen my father - former demon king wilbet once and don''t want to inherit his power, this is still my battle. And..."

    "Before I start, I have something to tell you. I didn''t come as the daughter of the former demon king... But as the man of narase."

    "Wait and see, i... we will bring you down."

    "You can think whatever you like... Anyway, the result is a foregone conclusion."

    For Shu''s firm statement in his eyes, leohart calmly said he would never give in. Just thenбкбк

    "That''s enough for the delegates'' dialogue before the decisive battle."

    Someone shouted from the side. Turning around, a member of the Privy Council stepped on the arena where leohart and Shu were located - it was Madonis.

    "Where''s belfiger?"

    Leo Hart did not have any problem with the members of the Privy Council, because they had agreed that the Privy Council would preside over the beginning and end of the whole duel; It should be the speaker of the Privy Council, belfiger.

    "Your Highness belfiger, he hasn''t arrived yet... After all, he''s focused on the playground. Maybe playing with women is more meaningful to him than his Majesty''s battle."

    Madonis said to the frowning leohart, "but your majesty, please rest assured... No, Madonis will take over the chairmanship of the duel instead of your excellency belfiger, and it will not be a problem."

    Seeing that Leonhardt did not speak, Madonis continued, "what''s the matter, your highness, is there anything to worry about..."

    "No."

    There was a bit of turbulence in the plan... Leopart whispered in his heart and corrected the track.

    I thought the Privy Council was going to target me.

    The direct reason for the failure of the attack on the city of vilda was the mutiny of Nebra, one of belfiger''s subordinates. The Privy Council set the tone of the mutiny as Nebra''s arbitrary and independent behavior, and cut and evaded his responsibility with the sentence "it has nothing to do with us"... However, the fact that the Privy Council attempted to assassinate galdo still caused a strong backlash within the current demon faction, which began to seriously shake the support and authority of the Privy Council. As long as leohart then crosses the obstruction of the Privy Council and defeats the moderates in the decisive battle, the Privy Council will easily lose its existing political power and influence and fall to the bottom from its high position in the past. Therefore, speaker belfigdo will probably lead the Privy Council to fight back here to avoid losing power.

    No, it''s hard to say.

    That belfiger was so cunning that even if it was against reohardt, he might be wary of his sudden bite and deliberately not coming to the arena; Just as leohart did not invite Lyra to the special viewing room to watch the war nearby and left her in Sita.

    Now, he must be staying in his hiding place... Zoerki''s playground, which he has occupied for himself, watch the duel surrounded by women.

 Chapter 1034

    "No problem. Then, it''s almost time for war?"

    Seeing that leopard was silent, Madonis turned his eyes to Shu.

    "Are the moderates ready to go to war?"

    At this time, if he pointed to "hum", he smiled and said, "that guy named Mu Hantian... Doesn''t seem to have appeared yet?"

    Madonis''s words made Shu sink his expression without saying a word.

    I see. That''s what happened

    It''s pretty simple. On behalf of moderates, Shu stands here not because of any political considerations, but because of helplessness.

    The Privy Council hopes to keep the devil''s world in the palm forever. Of course, reohart is not the only one who hinders the eye, and the moderates are also a thorn in the eye.

    Besides, in addition to meeting with the moderates but staying in verda, Mu Hantian was able to defeat galdo and prevent Nebra from detonating high-level heroes and destroying verda, which was a greater destabilizing factor to the Privy Council than Shu.

    Moreover, Mu Hantian is also the spiritual pillar of Shu''s women''s war members.

    That is to say

    As long as Mu Hantian is away, it will be much easier to defeat the girls representing the moderates.

    Judging from the slight concussion in Shu''s expression, Mu Hantian''s absence was an accident.

    So, he was probably attacked somewhere... Judging from Madonis''s tone, Mu Hantian''s disappearance may have something to do with the Privy Council.

    now I see.

    Reohardt himself wanted to beat galdor''s Mu Hantian, but now it seems that he has no chance. But - leohart had no sympathy for him.

    This is war. For them, this is an enemy line; Nevertheless, leohart still gives Mu Hantian and others complete security - as long as they don''t leave the museum.

    If attacked, it means that Mu Hantian left the guest house at his own will.

    Leohart didn''t receive the relevant report, so it can be seen that he deceived the maid under surveillance. If he has not considered the danger of acting without authorization in the enemy line, it is of course his own fault and does not deserve any sympathy.

    "So you agree. Then let me start the curtain."

    The No. 2 figure of the Privy Council smiled deeply at Shu who didn''t say a word, then opened the sound reinforcement magic array beside him and announced: "Dear viewers, the decisive battle between our current representatives of the Demon King School and the moderate school is now officially started!"

    In the boiling cheers, Madonis first started before the rules of the showdown.

    The way is one-to-one, unlimited time. In order to ensure the safety of the audience, at the beginning of the battle, the space on the challenge arena will become an independent space of different dimensions from the audience arena; At the same time, the environment and scope of this space. It will also be transformed into a combat terrain suitable for both sides. Thenбкбк

    "Once one party is unable to fight or voluntarily surrender, the outcome will be determined. Failure to fight, of course, also includes death; but if you continue to attack or kill the surrendering party, the victory will be confiscated on the spot... In this case, it is only a draw between the two sides, not a defeat. Because this decisive battle is ultimately a war, not a competition; this judgment is to maintain its actual combat nature."

    At this point, Madonis raised his hand to leohart and continued: "In addition... The moderates bravely broke into our enemy line and accepted our temporary change of the original battle form. In order to pay tribute to their courage and maintain fairness, his majesty reohart showed special kindness. Voluntary concession - if you can defeat your majesty, you can get three times the number of wins... That is, three wins at a time."

    Madonis''s concession to the moderates caused an uproar among the audience.

    That''s what I said.

    At the beginning, leohart had to change the originally designed group war into a one-on-one duel because the Privy Council had to force his subordinates to fight, and it was three at a time... Although there was no more than half, it was too risky to fight a group war with so many other''s minions; if he took the wrong step, the outcome would be easily controlled by the Privy Council. For those who did not know it, it was not easy However, I might regard this rule as leohart''s arroganceбкбк

    Whatever they think.

    Even this adversity can''t be overcome. How can you fulfill your vow with Lyra? When leohart secretly deepened his consciousness, Madonis smiled at the doubts of the audience, seemed to enjoy it, and incited their expectations with exaggeration.

    "You don''t have to worry. Our Privy Council believes... Even under such conditions, with your Majesty''s divine force, you will defeat the moderates and become the absolute king who rules the demon world more than anyone in the past!"

    The slowly rising excitement soon became waves and waves, flooding every corner of the arena.

    At this moment, the stage that determines the future of the demon world is finally arranged.

    "Well, the time has come... The battle to determine the future fate of the demon world, now officially begins!"

    After Madonis issued the declaration of war.

    Reohardt turned and walked back to his camp''s lounge.

    But Shu was different from leohart. He remained in the challenge arena without action.

    So the striker is Shinji NAGase.

    For the purpose of Shu and others coming to the demon world, leopart has mastered the general situation from Lars''s report.

    If Shu wants to send a battle on behalf of stability and break away from the shackles of the demon world through this decisive battle, it''s best to avoid staying until the end and facing reohart. The battle between the daughter of the former demon king and the current demon king will undoubtedly become a battle for the throne of the demon king in the eyes of the audience. If she wins, she will be crowned the new demon king; However, if you lose, you may be criticized as "insulting the name of the great demon Wilbert".

    However

    Moderates should know that the current demon king faction will take Leo Hart as the main general. If Shu wants to reduce his sense of existence, he should not only fight the main general, but also avoid the most prominent striker. It''s better to wait for the secondary peak, the three generals, the backbone and other positions that have nothing to do with the outcome.

    Because "this is her fight".

    In order not to be involved in the battle - despite the contradictions, I can still feel that Shu''s faith and determination in this decisive battle are quite heavy.

    But that''s not admirable. She has an uncompromising belief, which is not the case here. So, stepping into the passage to the lounge, leohart said, "are you shaking?"

    "No, no... I''m fine."

    The man who answered reohart clenched his fist.

    That''s Luca, the young man who is now the striker of the demon king sect.

    But his performance was contrary to his answer. His childish face was full of uncontrollable tension.

    Of course, Luca himself knows the importance of the striker in this decisive battle.

    Tension and fear... These two emotions must be in a mess now.

    So leohart put his hand gently on his shoulder and said, "Luca... Although you are young, you have studied the magic guide deeply in the demon world. Not only me, but also balfreya, Lars and even Gardo agree with your ability."

    After reohardt told the truth seriously, Luca couldn''t help trembling. It was caused by his desire to win, which could eliminate unnecessary tension for him, but would not let him take over the responsibility - the thrill of battle.

    Then, reohardt again inspired Luca who crossed his eyes: "do you think we trust you so much... Is it worse than the girl who just inherited the power of the former demon king?"

    "No. absolutely not. Your majesty leohart!"

    Although the first negation is light and weak... The second is indeed sonorous and powerful. But Luca looked up at the challenge arena with a new look on his face.

    "I will win...!"

    So the road card to the challenge arena is no longer a teenager.

    But a true soldier marching steadily into the battlefield.

 Chapter 1035

    Narase watched his decisive opponent, the current demon king''s forward, step onto the challenge arena.

    He is a young man who looks as young as vanria.

    Having said that, Shu doesn''t underestimate his opponent because of his appearance. The age of the demon clan is not necessarily consistent with its appearance, and it looks young and lovely, which does not mean that it is weak.

    However - from the young man standing in front of her, she could not feel any posture or atmosphere showing high combat effectiveness. He carefully held a huge dictionary like book in his hands, which seemed to be his weapon; However, he held it a little hard. When a weapon is used, it is easy to hinder his movement, and the flaw is big. After subconsciously analyzing this, Shu realized that he was the striker selected by the current demon king faction, and asked cautiously, "are you my opponent?"

    The boy who will fight her immediately replied, "yes! But... It''s not me who actually fights."

    After making such a declaration, the boy opened the book in his right hand and arranged a magic array on the ground of the challenge arena not far away. Something slowly floating from inside made a burst of exclamation in the audience.

    The first thing that appeared was a huge head... Then the shoulders covered with thick muscles, the upper body, and finally the stronger lower body and soles of feet. Shu''s "Dueling opponent" finally appeared in front of her. Shu knows what it is, because she has seen similar things in the siege of the current demon faction in verda, but the appearance and size are different.

    "Yingling..."

    After whispering thatбкбк

    "That''s right. However, this spirit is different from the spirit used to attack you before. Of course, it is also different from the high-level spirit used later by the people of the Privy Council. It will not passively execute orders, but a completely independent high tactical spirit who can think about tactics according to the situation and implement them... There are only a few records in the era of demon God war." The young man standing next to the great spirit answered.

    "I used all my knowledge and experience to make a new contract with him... Although I didn''t play in person, it may make you feel very mean."

    Hearing the speech, Shu said to the boy with a little drooping eyes, "I don''t care... You''re fighting with your own strength."

    Then - after both sides agree with their opponents and are ready to go to war, the whole challenge arena will be switched to a simulation space suitable for Shu and Yingling fighting, as explained by Madonis.

    The familiar street view is part of his daily life and the starting point of dueling with the brave in the past - the station nearest to Dongcheng home and shengban School Park.

    It was evening. In addition to the road blocks that do not actually fight, and Shu and the huge heroes as high as the building in front of the station, there is no one in this space. Only the thin shadow of the human figure driving the car comes up and goes in the driveway. Rather than copying the space of the station, it is closer to the whole situation.

    "So it is." Shu murmured understanding.

    Shu is looking forward to a stable daily life. The current demon faction wants to get the power of Wilbert she inherited and regards her as a threat that must be eliminated; In one way, fighting the spirit here is more meaningful than anywhere else.

    Satisfied with the battlefield, a sudden sound came from the modern station square. That comes from the big brass gong set beside the challenge Arena - it means that the battle begins. Thenбкбк

    Shu and the great spirit started almost at the same time. In order to widen the distance and strive for the time of singing powerful attack and magic, Shu''s first step is flying magic, while the first step of the hero should use his huge body to the limit - swing his huge fist.

    However, Yingling''s is not a straight line hit, but a hook that draws a curved track.

    Therefore, it produces a slight loss of time at the expense of the shortest straight-line distance, which is more than enough to make up for its secondary attack.

    Seeing this, Shu, who was launching the Flying Magic, took a breath.

    Yingling''s hook boxing hit the target - but not Shu, but the pre war building.

    The building collapsed in the sound of breaking, and suddenly became a shock wave carrying a large number of glass fragments and sand, which was threatening to swallow its surroundings and shells.

    Then, after that amazing wide area attack - it was the pursuit of Yingling''s huge right fist.

    Isolated from the battle space, I saw the moment from the challenge arena. The internal image of the battle space projected over the challenge arena reflects the picture of a large number of sand and stones submerged, as well as the heroic spirit''s fist chasing her, and the sound of earth shaking burst, razing the human city - that area to the ground. The audience who witnessed this scene were also shocked and excited by the impact like a meteorite hitting the earth''s surface.

    In the applause, only Luca''s expression was still serious. Although he had no combat power, he had a pair of keen eyes and clearly saw that something flew out of the broken smoke of the building in front of the square in front of the station destroyed by the impact of the hero''s fist.

    The picture then turns from the hero who is still half kneeling in the original explosion point and hits the ground with his fist to the distant air - chengse Shu flying at high speed in the purple and red sky.

    Even if swallowed by the shock wave carrying building debris, there were no scars on his body. Not only that, even the clothes can''t see a trace of dirt.

    Although she didn''t know how to do it, she avoided the blow unharmed. Butбкбк

    "It''s not over yet."

    When Luca whispered so, the picture returned to the spirit. It pulled out the fist that pierced the ground, stood up slowly and turned to the northeast corner.

    Then his eyes narrowed - he stared at the enemy flying across the line of sight, curled up his huge body and squatted down. Prepare for the next pursuit.

    Narase flew into the sky in the high wind. She can escape the shock wave carrying building debris, still thanks to the magic of flying. However, she did not leave in time before the smoke swallowed her.

    At that time, the range of shock wave approaching instantaneously was very wide, so we must stay away from the endless sand and gravel turbulence as soon as possible. If she took off directly using Flying Magic, the fragments of asphalt and glass would surely scratch her ragged and black and blue; However, she didn''t stop flying magic to expand the parapet, and finally leave with Flying Magic - if she did this slowly, she would have been knocked out of a little residue by the fist that the spirit then hit. In such a short time, the protective wall can never resist the attack of the great spirit.

    So she continued to sing the Flying Magic and cast it - but the object was not herself, but the surrounding air. She successfully assimilated the surrounding air into a strong wind and escaped from the shock wave by wrapping herself in the protective wall formed by the wind.

    "I managed to avoid it."

    After spitting out the atmosphere, Shu chose to land on the outbound tram three stops away from the origin, which was outside the impact range caused by Yingling''s elimination of the square in front of the station.

    It takes extra time to sing powerful attack magic when casting Flying Magic; Under the condition of concentrated force dispersion, it can not produce its due power. If you park on a moving tram, you can focus on singing and attacking magic while staying away from the spirit. Fortunately, Shu landed on the express train. This space faithfully reproduces the situation of the target world, so the next stop will be six stops away from the origin; It can stay away from Yingling faster and longer than ordinary cars.

    This opportunity must not be missed.

    Therefore, narase immediately chanted the attack magic. However, the huge figure disappearing from the other side of the line of sight squatted and curled up.

    What does it want to do... The question is solved immediately. It''s like the beast releasing the power accumulated in his body at one stroke and pouncing on his prey with the greatest explosive force.

 Chapter 1036

    Just feel the scalp numb, imagination has become a reality. The spirit blasted the area in front of the station to the ground with one hand... And his legs were much stronger than his arms; When such a leg kicks hard on the ground, the huge mass is instantly ejected at the terrible speed of the rocket.

    In a twinkling of an eye, the huge body crossed the ruins it blasted out, stepped over the river parallel to the south of the railway track like a puddle, flattened the town in front of it in a straight line, and forced it towards the express car where Shu is located.

    "Damn it!"

    Shu hastily cast the blast magic. The huge fire released by the magic array burned the surrounding air, passed through the air and directly hit the hero''s head - wrapped the hero''s huge body in scorching in the violent explosion.

    However, Shu opened his eyes in amazement. Even if the spirit was hit on the head by magic, his speed broke through the flame without any reduction. Of course, the blow was just to slow it down; But Shu didn''t reduce her power. Yingling had already blown off half her head. Unexpectedlyбкбк

    The spirit not only continued to run fast, but also the damaged head turned back in time. It was repaired and restored all at once.

    "How could...!"

    It''s incredible self-healing. The hero who attacked verda will be temporarily paralyzed if his head is damaged, so Shu will directly attack his head... He can recover quickly in this state. He is immortal. However, there was no time to be surprised. Yingling cut butter like a knife through the huge racetrack beside the main road, and immediately came forward - as soon as he caught the last carriage, he waved his backhand.

    "Drink --!"

    Shu jumped back and cast wind magic at his feet. The resulting wind blade cut off the connection of the carriages with a sharp metal sound - then all the carriages after the fifth section she had stood were "banged" into a V and flew away.

    While avoiding the attack, Shu was a little farther away from the spirit, so he immediately chanted the attack magic.

    However, Yingling ignored Shu''s train and continued to take the next step. With its left hand half open, it swings forward like digging up the ground - and grabs something tightly before digging up the ground.

    It''s a tram track. Knowing that it was too late, Yingling pulled the track off the ground and threw Shu and the moving express into the air.

    This forced Shu to temporarily change the attack magic into Flying Magic, and launch magic with the surrounding air as the object like the previous time, saving his life. The shock wave caused by Yingling fishing on the ground was like a huge tsunami, which rushed into the air and drowned her - in the overwhelming sand and gravel shock wave, Shu chose the escape route directly above.

    You can''t attack now. You have to retreat first. So Shu focused his consciousness on the Flying Magic, flew in a straight line to distance himself from the spirit, and rose thousands of meters in one fell swoop.

    But now the spirit suddenly curled up again - the next moment, the spirit jumped up with strong strength to dig deep holes in the asphalt and flew to the sky without magic. The huge body ejected from the ground approached at a speed faster than the Flying Magic.

    Is there any other way!

    He must not lose - Shu thought anxiously. Of course, this is a group duel; Even if he loses, as long as other members can win, it is also a victory for Shu.

    But

    If you promised your brother, you must not lose. Moreover, if I lose, I have to rely on their help... No matter how much I want to be with my brother and everyone in the future, I can''t lift my head around them.

    Driven by anxiety, the idea of liberating Wilbert''s power flashed through Shu''s mind. Howeverбкбк

    Never do that!

    As Tong Shu declared to leohart, this is her own battle. Once Wilbert''s power is used here, it is tantamount to announcing that this is a decisive battle between the moderates and the current demon king - the former demon king and the current demon king. In order to help Shu free himself from the fate of the daughter of the demon king and the * * * * of the demon world, we are willing to give our strength... And gamble with our lives.

    You must not spoil their minds.

    Brother Hantian!

    In the face of the great spirit getting closer and closer, Shu recalled the youth who was more important to her than anyone else.

    Late last night, Mu Hantian slipped out of the guest hall alone and never came back.

    You don''t have to think about the consequences of acting alone in the enemy array and being discovered by the other party. Shu several worried that Mu Hantian was too adventurous and asked him to take one of them with him; However, Mu Hantian insisted on acting alone until the end, and wouldn''t let him take a step.

    "For this decisive battle, there is one thing I must do anyway."

    Mu Hantian only said so, and left a sentence "I''ll try to come back before dawn" and took action at night - as a result, he never returned.

    Even if the sun rose high - the duel began, there was no one.

    With his power, there can be no danger, which NAGase has always believed in.

    Mu Hantian also explained in advance what Shu should do if he didn''t come back.

    Mu Hantian as the main general and Shu as the striker are all arranged. So - he will be no exception this time, and he will come back.

    Shu firmly believes in this.

    If Mu Hantian comes back, waiting for him is the bad news of his defeatбкбк

    "Lose such a big face, how can I see him in the future...! and..."

    As long as you wake up, you don''t have to go down here, and you can live an ordinary life with everyone, so... Even if you use that power... It doesn''t matter!

    Cry out quickly and release the power in your body. When Yingling caught up with Shu in the air and waved his fist, Luca believed that he had a good chance of winning.

    She''s going to die.

    In front of the attack driven by the quality and muscle strength of the spirit, Shu''s protective wall is like a piece of paper. Even if she had a way to avoid the first blow, the spirit would only attack one after another until the winner was determined.

    Sooner or later, there will be times when she can''t hide or defend. Even if she suffers a counterattack, Luca''s spirit can instantly repair the damage - even though she uses the power inherited from wilbet to press it into meat with gravity magic; The flaw in Shu''s turn from defense to attack will make Yingling blow her into meat in turn.

    If you can.

    Luca personally hopes Shu can surrender before that. Leo Hart really wants to get Shu''s power, but he doesn''t have to kill her. Although leohart claimed that Wilbert''s only daughter inherited her father''s power, she was a great threat that she could not sit idly by; His real purpose is to obtain the power of the former demon king, who is the strongest, as an ace in the Privy Council. Once successful, it will unify the demon world by absorbing moderates.

    In order to achieve the latter, Shu must survive. Therefore, leohart immediately replaced zorki after he ignored the task and recklessly committed the killer, and chose Lars, who was steadily sent to the undercover, as the new monitor and escort to ensure her safety. Even so, it will greatly increase the risk that the moderates will usher in the demon world and elect her as the new demon king. When leohart received the order of the Privy Council and had to attack verda with the spirit, he still asked Gardo to catch Shu alive as much as possible. This is because leohart himself - he is also deeply hurt by Shu''s experience of losing his parents and embarking on the road of revenge because he was the daughter of the former demon king.

    Nevertheless, Luca could not discharge water in front of the Privy Council. When we have reached this point, we can''t easily give the Privy Council an excuse to make trouble.

    So - Luca does not limit the spirit.

    At this moment, Yingling also wielded a right fist that was enough to blow Shu to ashes.

    "Eh...?"

    At this moment, Luca asked in amazement.

    Just before Yingling''s huge right boxing, the whole lower arm evaporated from the fist face to the elbow.

    "That''s..."

    In the image reflecting the interior of the battle space, chengse''s body is emitting a red aura.

    "How?"

    Although the spirit began to regenerate immediately, the speed could not catch up with... The spirit had no time to repair its body, as if it had been eroded by the red wave emitted by Shu, and gradually evaporated and disappeared.

    Yingling then threw another punch, but it couldn''t touch Shu and evaporated in front of her. The right foot kicked out one after another also suffered the same end. The huge hero lost his balance and crashed into the city.

    "The spirit''s body and self-healing ability were evaporated by her..."

    When Luca whispered in amazement at the picture, Shu had slowly landed in front of the spirit.

    When he was in a desperate situation, he chose not to use Wilbert''s gravity magic. It''s the power you have.

    The red aura surrounding Shu made the space around her unstable.

    "I know you have to win for some goals..."

    Shu extended his right hand to the huge hero in front of him and said to Luca, who must be watching the broadcast of the battle space in the challenge arena, "but unfortunately - I want to go back to see him with my head up!"

    At the same time, the red wave released by Shu swept the spirit from head to foot - destroying the huge body without a trace.

 Chapter 1037

    In another room, different from the moderate representative lounge used by Shu et al.

    "It seems that the outcome has been announced."

    After seeing the changes in the battle situation in the battle space, Luqiya told the results of the first war. At this time, what the projection device shows on the wall of the lounge is the road card that kneels down on the challenge arena and leaves the battle space safely.

    Ramsas, the master of Lucia, looked at Shu''s picture without saying a word.

    "Great... That''s a win. It''s important to win the forward game."

    A man was relieved to answer Lucia''s almost self talk instead of ramsas. It was the maid Noye, who volunteered to accompany ramsas and Lucia to the current demon king faction base. Noah was a childhood sweetheart who grew up in the orphanage with LARS... Now I still can''t believe that Lars took refuge in the current demon king sect and begged Lucia to take her with her.

    Noye is the little maid under another big old Klaus of the moderates. Klaus has an opposite position with ramsas in the way of dealing with Shu. Lucia didn''t need to accommodate her.

    However, it was not her choice for Noah to work under Klaus, and her heart for Lars was pure and sincere. In addition, several of her friends had asked luqia to take care of her. After obtaining the consent of ramsas and Klaus, luqia temporarily compiled Noah under his name as an accompanying assistant to fight for the moderates, And Luqiya, who needs to take care of the chores for ramsas, shares the work. Now, Lucia is looking at the image on the wall, and Noye is filling ramsas with fresh tea in the light of her eyes.

    The picture has been switched to Shu''s return to the channel leading to the lounge and gradually goes away.

    "Sir, how about taking this opportunity to have a word with her..."

    Although she knew most of them could not be answered, Lucia still asked.

    "That''s not necessary."

    Although Ramsar''s answer was brief, the tone was quite heavy.

    Indeed, as far as his position is concerned, he still keeps his eyes on her performance. Not even a drop of his favorite tea.

    It''s cruel. This is the way he chose.

    In Lucia''s absence, Ramsay seems to have talked a lot with Shira - I don''t know what the outcome of the decisive battle should be in his eyes.

    When Lucia was thinking so deeply, ramsas stared at the image on the wall and asked, "is mu Hantian back?"

    "Not yet... There is no such notice at present. I''m afraid..."

    Luqiya learned the news of Mu Hantian''s disappearance from Shu and them very early. When the form is changed to a seven to seven duel, it is almost equal to that Lucia has to send a battle on behalf of stability; In the case of Mu Hantian''s disappearance, ramsas is likely to play.

    "Well... It seems that he is going to do something big."

    "I can''t answer that."

    Ramsas did not reply to Lucia''s reply.

    Just silently looking at the image reflected on the wall. When the defeated road card, like Shu, disappeared in the passage to the lounge - the second peak of moderation, appeared instead.

    Amid the boos of the young dreamers, Lucia looked at the picture and cheered her up in her heart.

    Have a good fight, vanria.

    After vanria set foot in the challenge arena, his opponent soon appeared.

    The second peak of the current demon king sect is a young man who claims to be takigawa baxun in the human world.

    Everyone in the room knows who he is.

    "Lars..."

    Noah, who knew him best, read the names of his childhood playmates in the picture sadly.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    On the challenge arena, the moderate faction and the second peak of the current demon king faction stand in front of each other.

    "My opponent is you..."

    "It seems so. Please be merciful."

    Narase Manya stared at the relaxed and frivolous young man in front of him.

    The moderates can be divided into two factions, one is the ramsas who wants Shu to give up Wilbert''s power, and the other is the Klaus who wants to promote Shu to revitalize the moderates for the new demon king.

    Wan Liya and his sister Luqiya also belong to the ramsas school. At first, they didn''t know that Klaus hid takikawa - that is, Lars. Of course, in terms of the nature of such a secret task as sneaking into the current demon king faction, although Wan Liya is Shu''s escort, he is still only a front-line fighter and naturally will not know the existence of Ras; The informed leader Ramsay and his aide Luqiya did not send the news to wanliya, indicating that they did not think it was necessary. Therefore, Wan Liya not only didn''t feel cheated, but because Lars joined hands with Mu Hantian in the zoerji incident to rescue the trapped Shira for her, she was grateful and kind to him.

    But

    If we want to fight in such a hostile capacity, things have to be different. After Lars settled the zoerji incident and returned to the demon world, he broke off contact with the moderates; The next time he showed up, he was robbing Gardo, a prisoner of the moderates, out of his cage after the heroic spirit attacked verda a a few days ago. There was no room for excuse. However, wanliya still wanted to ask: "did you betray our moderates and switch to the current demon king camp because your revenge on Zorge has been avenged?"

    Noah, who grew up with Rath, once told wanlia what he thought of rath and thought that there must be a reason for him to go to the current demon king faction. After vanria asked Noyer the questions she hatedбкбк

    "Hey, hey, hey, when is it? What else do you do for this kind of thing? If I tell you ''I have my consideration'', will you start a little easier? If you can, it''s great. It can save me a lot of energy."

    RASS shrugged and said so, leaving vanria speechless.

    It was completely expected. Since the young man in front of him chose to help the current demon king faction in the battle that can be called the final decisive battle, it is the complete enemy. Although wanlia can understand Noyer''s worry about his playmates here, she can''t give in to her attention to Shu.

    Therefore, Wan Liya clenched his right fist and the challenge arena changed at this time.

    The battle space is the environment chosen by vanria and Las - a miscellaneous forest at night.

    Vanria jumped and took a deep breath, and Lars waited leisurely. When the Gong that announced the beginning of the battle sounded - both sides set off at the same time.

    Compared with Shu''s distance from the beginning, wanliya adopts the opposite strategy. Run at full speed almost close to the ground and approach the enemy.

    Judging from the way the two sides fight, this is a natural choice. Wanliya is a powerful hand to hand fighter. Naturally, it can play its real value at close range; For Lars who can control the black * * force ball, the farther away he is, the worse the situation will be.

    Especially tricky is that Lars can freely control the number, power, size and speed of magic balls.

    I''m afraid he can freely adjust the power or size of the magic ball he created within the scope of his magic, or even split it; Moreover, it can be attacked and defended, and its versatility is terrible. However, there is still a way to take advantage of Lars''s ability - that is to shorten the distance.

    As long as he rushes into his chest, he can''t attack freely, otherwise he will be in danger of affecting himself. In short, the best way to beat him back at that time is to attack Lars.

    Posted to the nearest distance, he was caught off guard.

    When the idea was certain, narase wanlia put it into practice.

 Chapter 1038

    Vanria rushed towards Lars in a low positionбкбк

    "Would you please surprise people?"

    Lars released countless magic balls and shot at vanria at the same time.

    The barrage of delaying vanria was forced instantaneously at relative speed.

    Wanliya took the irregular "Zhi" word to move through the trees as a response, and used the branches as a natural cover to approach Las without slowing down; And at the moment when the attack range was five meters, Lars pounced with great vigour.

    "Jump up at this time... Be careful to jump into the dead alley?"

    In the face of wanliya who raised his fist in the air, Lars jumped back; At the same time, a huge magic ball like a barrier was released between the two, burying her sight. It is impossible for wanliya to escape; If you hit it with a fist, it will certainly cause a big explosion that will blow you away. It is too late to use a "long-range attack" to sweep out the shock wave with a fist. Since you can''t stop or turn in the air, you have to fall into the end of the explosion.

    However, wanlia still looked calm. Just as Lars expected that vanria would actively shorten the distance, vanria also knew that Lars would use this trick.

    It was expected that he would set a trap and invite vanria to throw himself into the net by setting up barrages with countless magic balls to delay speed - and taking off too early. So vanria hit the rightбкбк

    "Ah ah...!"

    But instead of waving to the end, he stopped halfway - as if aiming at the air.

    The next moment, the hammered air turned into a shooting diffusion shock wave, collided with the huge magic ball under RasB, and caused a violent explosion that could wipe out all the nearby trees.

    However, only the trees around the magic ball were actually broken. The plane shaped shock wave formed a barrier to withstand the impact of the explosion.

    "Don''t run!"

    Wan Liya directly rushed to the other end like explosive dust, found Lars right in front of him, immediately turned his waist and feet, and greeted Lars with merciless spin kick.

    The target is the right side of the head. The right heel then "boom!" hit the bass and got a solid contact.

    "What a surprise. Your attack is surprising."

    However, wanlia heard such calm words. Lars just lifted his right hand and put a magic ball on the back of his hand as a wall to block the kick.

    "Drink!"

    Wan Liya bent down with the blocked right leg as the fulcrum, lifted up his left heel and swept to Lars''s jaw.

    "Oh?"

    Lars just leaned back a little and dodged the foot.

    However, the reaction speed to hand to hand combat will not be lower than him. Wan Liya locked Lars''s right hand with his right foot, forcibly pulled him down with the strength of his lower body, picked up his shawl and prepared to fight with his old fist... However

    Wanlia jumped behind him temporarily from above - at the same time, Lars''s magic ball passed directly below wanlia''s original position.

    Actually shot at that distance!

    Vanria could not help cursing his shallow ideas. As long as there is a slight gap, Lars can open the protective wall to ensure that he will not be affected by the magic ball explosion. I''m afraid any attack must be rapid and continuous, otherwise it will give Lars a chance to defend or counterattack.

    "Is that good? How can you open the distance that you can''t easily shorten?"

    As Lars got up, he said this with the dust on his body, and at the same time - wanlia, who inadvertently pulled away, paid the price. Countless magic balls appeared around Maria out of thin air and hit her together. Originally, if wanliya attacked her back and was dodged when she was close or already close, Lars had to carry out redundant defense or avoidance due to the relationship of direction; There is no such problem now that the vanria are behind las. However

    Wanliya still hit his right fist - at his feet.

    Lars clearly saw vanria''s right boxing on the ground. At the same time, the impact of her breaking the ground set off a large amount of earth and rock.

    Basically, earth and rock alone can''t prevent Lars''s magic ball. However, she stopped at the moment when her fist touched the ground, causing the surface shock wave to hit the ground and bounce up, which wrapped wanliya like the high earth rock, and finally successfully resisted all the magic balls of Lars.

    However, during this period of time, Lars did not stand in a daze, which widened the distance from vanria. That is a safe distance for Ras to attack unilaterally and wantonly outside the range of vanria, considering each other''s ability, speed and fighting mode. Just when he wanted to take advantage of this advantage, he found that the smoke surrounding vanria was blown away by a pink light. A closer look, floating in the air, wanliya''s chest, inserted with an object shaped like a key.

    "Well..."

    The key turned from wanlia''s chest with a sweet breath, "clang" issued a clear unlocking sound - at the same time, the rose light wrapped wanlia''s whole body.

    Lars knew what was happening in front of him, soбкбк

    "Hey... Do you think I''ll wait for you to change?"

    After saying this ridiculously, Lars launched a relentless attack. A huge magic ball suddenly appeared on wanlia''s head and immediately fell.

    In the face of Lars''s all-out attack, wanlia just replied calmly: "of course... For people with simple head, this is a complete countermeasure."

    Then, as soon as the magic ball released by Lars hit the rose gas field surrounding her, it exploded into small pieces and disappeared without a trace.

    "How could...?"

    Seeing this, Lars was stunned. At this time, wanlia has become a beautiful adult dreamer.

    "Ha ha."

    And in the next moment of such a soft smile - suddenly disappeared.

    So Lars reflex opened the parapet in front of him. Now you have enough distance and enough time to defendбкбк

    "Uh, ah...!"

    But the next moment, Lars was hit by a violent impact and bounced off on the spot.

    It turned out that wanliya''s fist broke Lars''s protective wall unhindered and hit him.

    After vanria hit Las with a beautiful punch, he immediately pursued.

    Since Lars can''t react to this speed, he can''t defend against attackбкбк

    That''s a showdown!

    Vanria, who said that to himself, accelerated forward. Lars, who was hit and flew, fell countless trees along the way and didn''t stop until his back hit a big tree. Wan Liya rushed at him, quickly shortened the distance, leaned forward and hit the left straight fist in the shortest distance.

    "Well...!"

    Lars turned sideways and quickly avoided. Vanria''s fist swung into the trunk behind Lars, making the whole tree ''bang!'' The ground burst suddenly, and Lars, who jumped to one side, was also shaken by the impact in the air.

    Wan Liya immediately stepped on the ground and pursued with both fists. Although it is a fast interactive boxing, each punch has considerable power. The strength is stronger than Lars''s protective wall, and the speed is above him. It can be said that the victory or defeat has been determined. However

    Except for the first blow, he flashed all the subsequent attacks.

    How?

    Wanliya, who thought he had suppressed his opponent, began to have obvious anxiety in his heart. At this time

    "After you become an adult, your strength is really amazing."

    Lars completely saw through the way of vanria''s fist, dodged his attack, and said calmly: "But now you can''t freely control this powerful power. In my opinion, you only used this move once. It was the time when Cheng se was rescued in the human world. So, is this the first time you changed in the demon world where the demon clan can give full play to your original power? With so little experience, it''s too beautiful to directly use the power you''re not used to in actual combat to win results. And And... "

    The sound went around the back.

    "Even if the speed is fast, if the reaction speed can''t keep up with the action, it won''t be particularly difficult to hide."

    "Ha ha!"

    Wan Liya immediately swept out a backhand to the voice.

    But this blind blow became her fatal injury. Vanria''s fist hit the magic ball released by Lars - the next moment, loud noise and flash burst in front of her.

    What Las threw to vanria was a shock bomb composed of a magic ball.

    No matter how much strength she becomes physically stronger, her consciousness will not grow enough to respond to or defend against unexpected attacks. In addition, her eyesight and hearing have become more acute than usual. Suddenly, her vision is white and her eardrum is slapped by the shock wave. I''m afraid she can''t stand it.

    "But you can stand like this. It''s tough enough."

    In front of Lars, who said so with a bitter smileбкбк

    "Uh... Uh, uh..."

    The dreamer, who was directly affected by the shocking magic ball, even if the three-and-a-half regulation was violently shaken and stood staggering, was still determined to fight and clenched her fists fiercely. However, her eyes could not stare at Lars, and even her voice could not be heard.

    "You really want to go down to the next two cities... Sorry."

    So, while Lars said so, he knocked at the back of vanria''s neck with a hand knife.

    The larger the body, the easier the brain is to shake. Thereforeбкбк

    After Lars''s blow, vanria knelt powerlessly and fell to the ground.

 Chapter 1039

    In the city of lundwar, Gardo watched the decisive battle in the distant ancient arena.

    The location is the space at the top of the West Tower - the room of leiohart''s sister Lyra.

    When Gardo witnessed the result of the second front through the projection device prepared by reohartбкбк

    "Uh huh, Lars is really good. He''s so stable that he''s different from others, isn''t he?"

    Lyra asked him for permission with a satisfied smile.

    "Yes," said Gardo, nodding, "that man knows how to defeat his opponent. He''s got it right."

    Gardo watched Lars return to the challenge arena after the battle space was lifted, leaving the fainting wanliya leisurely return to the lounge, and commented calmly.

    Although Lars is purely about combat effectiveness and is not as good as Gardo or reohart, he can always feel that he has a very important "spare strength" in combat.

    As for WAN Liya, who was taken off the challenge arena by Luciaбкбк

    Even if the dream devil can master the power of adult... The result will probably not change. Lars will put her down in other ways.

    At this timeбкбк

    "Gardo... If you fight with LARS, who will win?"

    "I''m not sure."

    If galdor is in a complete state, he should not lose to Lars.

    However, he could not conclude that he would win. It is conceivable that even if we can force Lars to a desperate situation, we will let him slip away at a critical moment... This is the result of Gardo''s speculation.

    In the face of a stronger opponent, running away is a draw equal to victory.

    I always felt that no matter where Lars met what kind of enemy, he could at least escape from life and save his life, which was his greatest excellence.

    "Well... It''s not easy for galdo to win."

    Lyra''s eyes narrowed with joy when she heard the vague answer given by Gardo.

    "I asked Lars to ''get along well with reohart'' before... Hey, hey, this is the so-called ''insight knows heroes''?"

    "Yes..."

    The woman''s pure and innocent smile made galdo naturally return with a quiet smile.

    In order to protect this smile, leohart decided to become the devil king and unify the devil world - even knowing that he would be manipulated by the Privy Council.

    That''s why galdo is here now.

    Originally, Leo Hart did not allow any man other than himself to enter Lyra''s room. He made an exception to let Gardo into the house as a "insurance" just in case.

    Leo Hart wanted to use this decisive battle to eradicate the cardinal Council, which killed his adoptive parents and harmed the demon world; In contrast, the Privy Council also intends to clean up the increasingly uncontrollable reohart. Therefore, after or on the way to this decisive battle, the current situation will certainly change more than the decisive battle between the two factions.

    In view of the past, the Privy Council murdered his adoptive parents while he was on the battlefield, worried that they would poison Lyra at this time, so he asked togardo to accompany Lyra until the end of the decisive battle; And in order to make reohardt concentrate on fighting, Gardo simply agreed.

    Although Gardo''s injury was not good, at least she had the strength to take Lyra to safety when the accident happened.

    "Ah, it seems that the next scene is about to begin."

    Lyra''s words brought Gardo''s eyes back to the image of the arena. The third representatives of both sides are on the challenge arena. The moderate side is still a little childish girl.

    The fairy magician of the brave family - wild walnut.

    "Hum ~ that''s one of them stuffed in by the Privy Council... Do you know Gardo?"

    Lyra asked, looking at the neutral looking young man who looked at the walnut.

    "Yes, I know."

    Gardo, who also looked at the image, nodded.

    In the middle of the stage, the person smiling and asking walnut for a handshake isбкбк

    "He is adomilus... A confidant of Madonis, the greedy seat on the Privy Council."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    On the challenge arena, the wild walnut confronted the high-level demon clan who would duel with her.

    "My name is adomeles... Please take care of me."

    Although the handsome and upright young man smiled, he stretched out his hand and shook hands with walnut.

    "What''s wrong with you saying that to the enemy before the war?"

    But walnut when it''s a boring joke, turn around and leave in order to distance.

    "Oh, something has fallen."

    "What are you talking about...!"

    The walnut turned to the sound from his back, but he was startled. Because as soon as she turned around, she saw adomeles close in front of her and shook her hand like a sneak attack.

    "You must be worried that Xun Dongcheng''s son hasn''t come back for such a long time. It''s troublesome for you."

    Adomeles took advantage of the forced handshake with walnut and stuffed something hard into her palm.

    When walnut looked down at it, he couldn''t help taking a breath. Adomeles gave her the buttons of the shengban school uniform worn by Mu Hantian.

    "You should know what we want? Please try to act naturally. Don''t let people find you draining... His fate depends on your performance."

    After so whispering to the stunned walnut, adomeles calmly turned and returned to the starting position.

    The walnut was suddenly disordered and his face was iron green.

    What to do!

    To make such a threat at this time is probably just to deceive by questions; However, the fact that Mu Hantian hasn''t come back makes walnut unable to deny the possibility that he will fall into the hands of the Privy Council.

    If adomeles is telling the truthбкбк

    If I don''t handle it well, big brother will!

    Although walnut believed that Mu Hantian''s strength would be fine, he just couldn''t help thinking about the bad.

    No... I''m sure big brother won''t have an accident. He must be unable to come back immediately because of something. This time I''ll try my best to fight and can''t lose!

    The sound of the Gong announcing the beginning of the battle was so ruthless that the battle space between walnut and adomilus was deployed.

    "It''s Caledonian Canyon..."

    In the lounge, Leo Hart, who was watching the image of the challenge arena, said its name after seeing the familiar and magnificent landscape built by the battle space. The canyon covered with steep cliffs and majestic rock walls is a place that has been reduced to a battlefield many times in the long history of the demon world.

    "There is almost no shelter there, so the attack distance and mobility are very important. If the road is stuck, it should be able to explain for us the characteristics of the strata there."

    When balfreya said thatбкбк

    "Well, do you need me to ask him in the infirmary?"

    Lars, who had just returned from the battle, asked jokingly.

    Luca was very depressed after the defeat of his high-level spirit, and reohart ordered him to take a rest in the infirmary. Losing this game means that the current demon king faction should at least pull back one city, otherwise it will have no chance to win. Although leohart himself admitted that his camp could win the whole war, he was not at ease; However, Luca claimed to play instead of the injured galdo. No wonder the blow was so great.

    "There''s no need. This is not the time for geography or history."

    Leohart stared at the image and said, "besides, this battlefield is not particularly good for one side."

    "It''s true. It''s said that the girl is a magic elf magician. It''s not inferior to adomeles''s fighting style."

    What can prove for balfreya also happened in the image.

    Walnut launches the wind magic and flies into the air at the beginning of the battle. Adomeles spread his right arm horizontally - in the magic array opened on the ground, there appeared a flying horse with a tall body, a strange white bone on the head and double wings on the back.

    Adomeles jumped on his horse and showed his weapon. The luminous particles emitted by the left hand gradually form a chopping weapon with a long handle, which can cut any life - a giant sickle symbolizing death.

    Leo Hart looked at the young demon clan smiling leisurely on the Pegasus'' back and thought about the decisive representative forcibly placed by the Privy Council.

    In terms of rules, only the current demon king faction and moderate faction are indicated, and there is no need to release the list of representatives in advance; Within the current demon king faction, reohart and the Privy Council did not share candidate information - it should be said that they could not do so at all. Because the Privy Council refused to disclose their candidates to reohart, even the lounge was separated.

    Is the first adomilus.

    Having said that, because leohart''s confidants are extremely limited in combat effectiveness, it is equivalent to that the Privy Council knows who there are here and knows nothing about the Privy Council.

    All I knew in advance was the number of games they played.

    Adomilus is a high-level demon who was once on the list of demon king candidates and can compete with reohat. Naturally, his strength is nothing to mention - so the Privy Council will choose him.

    Adomilus was the third, and the other two privy council candidates were the fourth and fifth respectively; Most of one has been waiting on the channel for preparation, and the other is to watch the war in their lounge.

    The other two should not be too bad for him.

    Leohart was convinced that he was not the only one who could not lose in this decisive battle.

    The difficult situation of the Privy Council will undoubtedly bet on this decisive battle in the future.

 Chapter 1040

    The elf magician walnut, and adomeles on the Pegasus.

    From the beginning, the battle between the two sides entered an inevitable situation - a rapid air battle.

    Walnut glides parallel to the ground at high speed by flying magic. At the same time, it raises its right thumb and index finger into a gun shape and stands on the psychic armorбкбк

    "Drink!"

    Highly compressed air is continuously emitted from the front and bottom of the fingertip syncline.

    At the other end of walnut''s line of sight, adomilus galloping in the air by flying horses smiled at the rainstorm like air bombs - at the same time, the magic array opened under the feet of flying horses, and suddenly accelerated. All the air bombs released by walnut sprinkled on the rock surface below, rumbling high in the dust. Then the flying horse flapped its wings, whirled rapidly and rushed forward, faster than the Flying Magic of walnut.

    Adomeles'' raid stopped walnut from shooting and avoided. Hide to the left and right, I''m afraid I can''t escape the huge sickle immediately. Running up will only be quickly overtaken by the flying horse.

    So the walnut choice fell rapidly, and adomeles''s giant sickle then swept over her head by a millimetre. On the way down, walnut turned around and waved his left hand, sprinkled explosive magic interference, and countless sparks were immediately scattered on the route of adomilus.

    The fast Pegasus couldn''t dodge, so it rushed into the spark with adomilus - then countless chain explosions burst into a huge explosive flower that shocked the atmosphere in the air. Butбкбк

    "Is that all you can do?"

    Adomeles said so unhurriedly, riding a flying horse to break through the explosion and continue to chase.

    In front of the Pegasus, a hemispherical magic array was deployed.

    "Magic parapet... Are you magic?"

    "No? I''m just not bad at magic."

    Walnut, who believed that the other party was skilled, asked in surprise, and adomilus took it for granted - so they continued to accelerate the decline.

    Wild walnut glanced at the pressing opponent behind him and couldn''t help gritting his teeth.

    I can''t let him down. I believe he will be fine... So... We must win! But now we need to play and catch each other''s flaws.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "A little strange."

    At this time, leohart began to feel that something was wrong with the war.

    Besides dodging the magic attack of walnuts with rapid whirl, adomeles cut open directly with a giant sickle from time to time and raided by mounts at the same time; But every time, it was only a little short, so that walnut escaped without danger. As ifбкбк

    Deliberately let the other party barely escape?

    He and his horse made a serious assault. The speed and power were not as simple as they are now.

    But

    Walnuts behave more strangely. From the point of view of the combat mode of adomilus, we should first formulate a strategy that can reduce its mobility, but her goal is only on adomilus; And all the magic she uses is flashy, and the content is quite monotonous. Ordinary viewers can''t see this contradiction. Only those with a certain level of strength will notice it.

    Generally speaking, walnut is a brave family who came to the demon world to help Shu. Their attitude should not be so negative. If this is justifiedбкбк

    "It''s probably adomeles who made up a story to scare her by taking advantage of Mu Hantian''s absence." Lars said a possibility.

    "It''s not impossible... Your majesty leohart, do you need your subordinates to deal with it?"

    Balfreya implied that leohart could take the opportunity to suspend the duel and hold the Privy Council accountable.

    There is a move to play. The showdown was nominally sponsored by the Privy Council; If their people threaten each other to fight a fake duel, the public''s trust in the Privy Council will completely collapse. When leohart thought about which was easier to achieve his goal than their original planбкбк

    "No - it''s better to look at it like this."

    Lars chuckled and said: "We have no evidence that the Privy Council is playing tricks. Even if it is true, it is not a sports game, but a war to bet on each other''s future and justice. I can''t understand the feeling of winning or losing openly, but psychological warfare is also part of the battle. No matter what the other party says to her and what the Privy Council and adomilus are making, if she is so confused That''s her weakness. We don''t have to give too much sympathy for the enemy''s weakness, do we? "

    "Moreover, that guy is a dog of the Privy Council. The psychological warfare they arranged may actually be to lure us. If they act rashly, they may fall into their trap."

    "Indeed... But I still want to know what plans the Privy Council has."

    "My subordinates understand - I''m going to investigate the situation now."

    Balfreya nodded after listening to reohart and said, "after all, it depends on the situation. It will take some time for me to play."

    When he stepped out of the lounge - the battle between adomilus and walnut changed.

    The two men who had fought in the air got into the canyon like cracks all over the vast rock.

    Shuttling between giant rocks here, it is like a labyrinth of slender space.

    Due to the complex terrain, once the judgment is slightly delayed, it may be smashed to pieces; However, wild walnut still flies at high speed between canyons under the guidance of elves.

    бкбкHowever, she still couldn''t get rid of adomilus behind her.

    In order to get rid of each other, the walnut flying in front of her often flies from the wide space into the slit that only she can barely cross; It''s a pity that adomeles was never fooled by her fake actions. He always kept up with the shortest path he could pass with the Pegasus. I''m afraid that Pegasus can feel the change of air flow and know the terrain of the canyon in advance.

    If it''s Jaster!

    At this time, Jaster, who flies with her own wings, can use her earth magic to control the surrounding rock walls and carry out all kinds of containment or obstruction; A high-level magician like Shu can also launch wind magic and earth magic at the same time - but walnut can''t do that.

    The magic of walnut is launched by the power of elves. The earth magic and the Flying Magic belonging to the wind system collide with each other, and using the opposing magic at the same time can easily eliminate the power, resulting in a slow flight speed... Or even stall and fall; It can only use the same kind of wind magic, or fire or water - but the canyon is so dry that it is difficult to transfer enough water to make an effective attack; Blast magic, like before, can''t delay him.

    "Then I''ll do it...!"

    Walnut releases a huge air blade in front, and then releases countless small air blades in the same direction after a beat. Then - the huge rock block protruding from the rock wall and tens of meters wide broke from the root and began to fall; After that, countless small gas blades cut it into waterfalls composed of a large number of one meter rocks from various directions. That''s not to stop. Walnut flew past the falling rocks that almost hit her and immediately turned backбкбк

    "Drink --!"

    He stretched his hands forward and smashed the strong wind from both sides to a large number of falling rocks.

    All the rocks that were thrown away by the strong air mass shot at adomilus at a speed faster than the shell.

    "I can''t stand it..."

    At the sight of the rock bomb array roaring through the air, adomilus smiled bitterly and swept away the giant sickle. The resulting shock wave immediately deflected the rock bomb, and the surrounding retaining wall blocked the falling stones for him and the flying horse.

    The deviated rock bullet hit the left and right rock walls and set off billowing smoke as if to obstruct their way, but adomilus didn''t care. Pegasus had already found out the terrain and space ahead, so he rushed forward recklesslyбкбк

    "Strange?"

    There was something that surprised him as he walked through the smoke. The walnut that I thought was flying in front was almost directly below him... On the ground at the bottom of the valley. The palm of walnut''s right hand is folded on the hand armor covered with spirit manipulation, and a five fold magic array is arranged in front of him.

    "Oh."

    When adomeles found out the intention of walnut, he gently exclaimed - the lightning burst with the sharp crack, flying from the right direction to him.

 Chapter 1041

    "Eh...?"

    In an instant, the wild walnut opened his eyes. Just before the lightning traveling against the sky hit the Pegasus from the bottom, adomeles'' giant sickle simply waved down, making the lightning change its route and hit the giant sickle like a lightning rod. But adomeles was not hurt; The lightning cast by walnut is stored in the giant sickle, making its blade pale.

    "I can''t afford a big gift."

    Adomilus smiled and waved the sickle at the walnut - at the same time, he was poured down at the walnut with lightning that increased several times in the fierce thunder.

    Walnut hurried to set the parapet. Lightning immediately hit the parapet of the exhibition, which was completed at the critical moment, and triggered a violent sound of noise and explosion, which completely whitened her surroundings. Despite the lightning stroke, the dazzling lightning still burned the walnut''s eyes.

    "Well...!"

    The walnut, whose eyes were closed and his face wrinkled, was anxious to restore his eyesight, butбкбк

    "Too slow!"

    When adomeles''s voice appeared in front of her, her whole body had been violently knocked away.

    "Ah ah...!"

    Walnut''s thin body in the wild bounced against the left and right rock walls several times, falling a little every time; Finally fell to the ground, raising dust and smoke.

    "Uh... Ah... Uh, uh...!"

    The whole skeleton seemed to be torn apart, which made walnut look up distorted.

    He saw adomeles on the Pegasus approaching her slowly.

    Wild walnut knows what happened to him. At the moment when the lightning took away her sight, adomeles immediately shortened the distance and ran into her with a flying horse.

    Probably started when lightning was emitted.

    Miscalculation... I didn''t expect him to... Do this!

    It is entirely my fault that tactics have been used so that I can only subconsciously set up a protective wall.

    The remorseful walnut found something on the ground in front of him.

    That''s the uniform button Mu Hantian, which adomeles gave her before the war.

    Big brother!

    "Uh... Uh...!"

    Even though adomeles was close at hand, walnut still desperately stretched his left hand and barely grasped Mu Hantian''s button - but that hand was severely trampled down by the front foot of the flying horse, and even the hard ground under it was cracked with a "goo slag".

    "Ah ah ah ah ah!"

    The pain made walnut look up and burst out a sad scream.

    "It''s really troublesome. How can you design me... Didn''t I ask you to lose more beautifully?"

    Adomeles said in a voice that only walnuts could hear, "but you make the war better. Then I have to arrange a good ending - I will kill you."

    The giant sickle rises high with a cruel smile.

    The rules state that a surrendered opponent must not be attacked.

    However, walnut has not yet surrendered; And adomeles must have cut her head with the sickle much faster than she shouted surrender. Although walnuts don''t like to increase the burden of others in order to save themselves, they have made an appointment in advance. Once they encounter a situation that they will die, they will surrender immediately - they absolutely want everyone to go back alive together.

    But adomeles, you don''t give walnut the option of surrender.

    "Thank you for dancing with me... Brave little sister."

    The giant sickle of adomeles swept obliquely down the neck of the walnut.

    Walnut cut off her head and lost her young life - it should have been so.

    The next moment, the sharp metal impact sound of "kakeng...!" sounded coldly.

    Cutting off the head of a walnut won''t make such a hard sound.

    The dead walnut slowly opened his closed eyes. In the vision distorted by severe pain, an object spread around her protected her - an obsidian parapet.

    It was Jaster, a beautiful female demon with brown skin, who broke into the walnut, opened the protective wall and effortlessly blocked the strong swing of adomilus.

    Walnut saw the back of Jaster, who was like his sister, and knew that he had been saved; So she slowly closed her eyes again and relaxed her strength.

    Passed out.

    "Oh?... what are you doing?" asked adomeles on horseback with a smile.

    "The outcome has been decided," said Jester softly.

    Walnut''s condition can no longer fight.

    "I don''t think so - since she hasn''t surrendered, the battle will continue."

    "Then I declare Miss walnut defeated as a representative of the moderates. Is that all right?"

    Instead of walnut, Jaster surrendered to the joking adomilus.

    "But the rules..."

    When adomeles still has something to sayбкбк

    "Yes, I accept the surrender of the moderates."

    The voice of cardinal Madonis sounded in the battle space... The battle space was lifted at the same time, and the challenge arena was restored to its original state. Saved walnut''s life and let Jaster breathe a sigh of relief, but

    "But even in order to save your companions, you still intervened in the duel before the outcome. I can''t turn a blind eye to such a barbaric act that insults the noble spirit of the duel."

    Amid the overwhelming echo of the audience in the arena, Jaster could not defend a word.

    "It was not the girl named wild walnut who broke the rules - it was Jester yourself."

    Madonis said with a smile, "so from my point of view, it''s most fair to judge you to automatically lose the fourth game due to a foul by the moderates... What do you think?"

    Jaster bit her lips reluctantly. Even if there is full of dissatisfaction, his major violation is indeed a fact. Continuing to stubbornly resist will only make his position worse, and it will put walnut in a dangerous situation again.

    "I see."

    After Jaster accepted the punishment of losing without fighting, there was another uproar in the arena.

    Amid the malicious cheers, Jaster picked up the walnut and stepped down the challenge arena; After entering the passage leading to the lounge, I saw a man standing in front.

    That was the fifth participant after Jaster, teak hee. When she appeared, jester dropped her eyes and said, "I''m sorry... I can''t help it."

    The moderates, including Jaster''s non defeat, have been defeated three times in a row. Perhaps you should seek the opinions of other companions such as Youxi or Shu before you start. Although the battle took the form of one-on-one duel, it was still a duel between the two forces in the demon world. Even though everyone agreed to try their best to go back safely together, the duel was originally a matter that could kill at any time, and walnut must have this awareness in his heart.

    But Jaster could not restrain herself. I can''t stand the death of my sister''s Walnut in front of me.

    "How''s the walnut?"

    Hearing Josh''s whisper, Jaster held the walnut in her arms in front of her. I saw walnut scars, but my breathing was still stable.

    "She''s fine... At least her life is not in danger."

    "Thank you for saving walnut."

    "You''re welcome..."

    When Jaster gave a brief answer to Nancy, who looked a little relaxedбкбк

    Something fell out of walnut''s hand, knocked out a crisp sound on the stone floor and rolled aside. Take a closer look, it''s the button of shengban School Park uniform worn by Mu Hantian.

    Why does Miss walnut have such a thing?

    In front of Jaster, who was so suspicious, the button drew a circle and stopped moving. Instead of Jaster holding a walnut in her hands, she squatted down and reached out to pick it up - unexpectedly, the buttons couldn''t maintain their shape and scattered into fine powder.

    At the sight of this picture, Jaster immediately understood everything. It was all too clear why walnut''s performance had faded and what tricks the pawns of the cardinal Council of adomilus had used against her.

    "Scumbag...!"

    With uncontrollable anger, Jaster turned and gnashed her teeth... Turned to the challenge arena and took the same steps to correct adomeles''s dirty behavior - but she couldn''t step out. Jaster didn''t stop voluntarily. A hand gently pressed on her right shoulder, as if trying to hold her. Generally speaking - her anger would never be stopped at this level. It was easy to get rid of it.

    But -- Jaster couldn''t. Because the smell of the girl standing beside her with her hand on her right shoulder was so cold that she almost froze.

    My beloved sister''s attention to Mu Hantian and Jaster was taken advantage of and trampled to pieces.

    Unforgivable anger instantly turned into absolute zero cold murderous Qi.

    "Walnut, please. I''m sure he''ll come back."

    Teak hee gazed at the other end of the dark passage, the arena of the decisive battle. After saying this, she left Jaster holding a walnut and walked slowly forward.

 Chapter 1042

    It is located in the special viewing room overlooking the challenge arena at the top of the ancient arena.

    Adomeles came here and reported that he had won the victory as expected; The members of the Privy Council beamed and cheered at him.

    "Oh, it''s beautiful to win... It''s worthy of being your number one confidant."

    "That''s right. Not only won one victory, but also let the opponent in the next game foul and lose according to the plan. It''s really good."

    Everyone praised his subordinate adomeles in front of his master Madonis.

    "It''s a great honor for adomeles to be loved by your adults. Since that girl will lose, I''m just trying to find a way for your adults to win more happily."

    The praised adomilus smiled and said, "it''s so cute to take advantage of Xun Dongcheng''s son''s absence and say that we took him hostage."

    "In order to lure the other party into committing a foul and let them lose without fighting, I feel a little sorry that they can''t kill the girl... Since the victory is ours in the end, I really want to let the desperate girl die with my own hands."

    As he said this to the other members of the Privy Council, adomeles walked slowly to his master, Madonis.

    "Well done, adomilus."

    After being praised by the smiling and wrinkled Madonis, adomilus bowed respectfully.

    Madonius was so satisfied with his subordinates that he thoughtбкбк

    In these four wars, there were three victories and one defeat.

    Two of the victories were won by the Privy Council - and both were arranged by adomilus, a subordinate of Madonis. This credit will undoubtedly be monopolized by Madonis alone, and will not be summarized in the word "Privy Council".

    Leo Hart''s subordinates lost a game, which is also a happy miscalculation. If the Privy Council had not won two victories, now they would only draw with the moderates; This fact will reduce the cohesion of leohart and make the people re recognize the importance of the Privy Council. At this timeбкбк

    "Great... So we can keep ''that thing'' as planned."

    What other members of the Privy Council said made Madonis even more satisfied. In this way, not to mention the moderates, even Leo Hart will not see the treasure of his plan. This matter must have a great impact in the future.

    In the absence of belfiger, Madonis is in charge of the project. If it can be successfully completed, its position in the Privy Council will soar.

    Wait and see!

    Madonis did not want to be the number two man in the Privy Council under belfiger forever. Deli used this decisive battle to clean up the moderates and reohart with his cronies; Take this achievement as a weapon, investigate belfiger''s appointment of reohart as the demon king, and his responsibility for his absence due to his indulgence in women in this crucial decisive battle, and force him to retire. In the future, it will be Madonis who will unify the demon world.

    When Madonis snickered at his ambitionбкбк

    "So, where did the son of Xun Dongcheng go?"

    Unconsciously, the topic of Privy Council members has shifted to Mu Hantian''s whereabouts.

    Not only the moderates, but also the Privy Council couldn''t find out where Mu Han Tianren was, and Leo Hart couldn''t grasp any clues, so it was completely unknown.

    "It would be funny if he ran away with his tail between his legs, but it shouldn''t happen."

    "Most of his opponents are leohart. Even if he can easily defeat Gardo, he is still not an opponent against leohart. If he knows himself clearly, he may be hiding somewhere to make a final deduction for his secret tactics."

    "It makes sense. It''s really possible."

    "Anyway, it was just his last struggle... No, it should be said that it was completely in vain."

    "Yes, that''s it."

    Everyone laughed at you and meбкбк

    Only adomeles opened the door with a straight face and looked at the movement in the outdoor corridor.

    "What''s the matter?"

    The sudden action of his subordinates led to the question of Madonis.

    "Nothing, please don''t mind... It seems that I''m just careless."

    After that, adomeles closed the door gently.

    In the quiet corridor.

    "I can''t stand it... It''s all conspiracy. I''m really happy to talk."

    It was balfreya who suddenly appeared from the void and was ordered to investigate the movements of the Privy Council.

    As expected, the Privy Council did have an attempt. One of the most interesting isбкбк

    "So you can keep that thing, right?"

    Balfreya stepped across the corridor and thought about the conversation he heard. From that tone, it may be the mace of the Privy Council... But there are too few clues to guess. As far as the possibility is concerned, it may be the decisive special ability retained by adomilusбкбк

    "Or... Is the representative of the fourth war."

    The list of members selected by the Privy Council did not reveal a word to reohart. Before they came to power, they couldn''t know what kind of person the Privy Council was looking for.

    "Just in case, it''s better to explore the situation again..."

    As the fourth war was won without a fight, if ignored, the identity of the representative of the fourth war will become a mystery. If we continue to fight a decisive battle with such uncertainties, it is difficult to ensure that it will not become a fatal aftereffect at a critical juncture.

    I remember the lounge of the Privy Council representatives is located in the south.

    At the same time, the arena suddenly thundered with joy, making balfreya stop and simply dig a hole like window from the wall to observe the situation of the challenge arena. I saw that the fifth representative of the moderates had come to power, and the fifth representative of the Privy Council had just appeared from the channel.

    The moderates sent the girl of the brave... The sister of the girl who lost to adomeles. The other sideбкбк

    "That''s a subordinate of Lord Benares."

    On the other side of balfreya''s sight, who was whispering so low, was a tall and burly demon clan.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Wild naruhi frowned at the sight of her opponent.

    The other party has two arms thicker than the trunk and a tall body strong enough to have no room for doubt.

    However, that''s not surprising. Although it is a body shape that humans will not have, there are more strange ones in the demon family everywhere.

    What arouses her doubts is that she has seen the appearance of the demon clan; And that demon clan has already died in front of pomelo Xi.

    At this time, the tall demon family wriggled his fat lips and asked grapefruit Xi in the same familiar voice: "you are a brave family. Look at your appearance... Those who killed my eldest brother are you?"

    "Big brother?"

    "Yes, the one you killed before is my big brother."

    Seeing pomelo Xi frown deeper, the demon man laughed and said, "don''t get me wrong... I don''t hate you. That guy has only a physique similar to me. In fact, he is a three legged cat with only one mouth; don''t compare me with that guy, uncle Volga."

    Teak only answered Volga in silence. In this way, he showed "yay" and waited quietly for the signal of the beginning of the battle. Butбкбк

    "You''re not a lovely woman. You shouldn''t be. You''re too ashamed to speak when you see your sister lose so badly? Ah?"

    This mockery made teak Xi''s shoulders tremble. She still narrowed her cold eyes and stared at Volga without saying a word.

    "What''s the matter... You still have a little expression."

    Volga smiled under the glare of teak Xi and said, "I don''t fight a boring war like adomilus... Since you are the sister of the garbage kid, I''ll tell you a little secret and let you do a little more."

    With that, he spread out his strong right hand upward and extended it to pomelo Xi.

    Teak opened her eyes. Because she saw Volga create a small tornado like magic wave on her palm - and then form something.

    It''s Mu Hantian''s uniform button. That should be the ability to turn magic into matter.

    For teach, the principle of that ability doesn''t matter. The problem is that the basis for adomeles to cheat walnuts by despicable means - came from Volga.

    "You see, my uncle is rough and meticulous... How about making it very similar? It''s easy to cheat simple kids."

    "Yes..."

    For Volga who shook his shoulders and smiled, teak Xi only said these two words. Finally got it - totally got it. Although it was adomilus who actually hurt walnut like that, the reason came from the demon family in front of him. These provocations are too rough for teak... They don''t disturb teak''s mood.

    However, the truth that Volga said and his insult to walnuts were all chiseled in his heart.

    "Hum..."

    When Volga saw that teak was just standing without talking, he frivolously crushed his copied buttons and sprinkled the fine sand like debris into the air - then, the moment came.

    Before each duel, it was only after setting up a fighting space suitable for both sides of the duel.

    But this time it''s different. As if this arena is suitable for the battle between teak Xi and Volga, the space has not been switched, and the Gong announcing the beginning of the battle has already sounded.

 Chapter 1043

    For this sneak attack like abnormal situation, naruhi Nonaka was completely unmoved and set off immediately. Step on the ground of the challenge arena and run in a straight line to Volga.

    In Volga''s eyes, the brave girl rushed forward like a bullet. She is ignoring this abnormal situation and plans to strike first.

    "Ha, how naive..."

    However, such a thing had long been expected by Volga. Soбкбк

    "Uh huh, uh huh...!"

    Volga roared at the teak in a straight-line raid, and his body was full of purple light spots. The next moment, his appearance completely changed.

    The whole body is covered with arms transformed by its own magic, shaped like the armor of the tenacious Warcraft behemoth.

    This is the reason why Volga can ridicule big brother Volga as a rotten goods - "spirit and demon clothes".

    Volga, whose physical abilities such as arm strength, leg strength, physical strength and defense have been improved by leaps and bounds, has also shown a huge battle axe with a long handle.

    When Volga held up his weapon, teak had rushed to his chest and began to cut horizontally - but Volga didn''t care.

    Wearing this spirit demon costume is his most complete defense posture.

    You Xi pulls out the spirit knife like a sabre and turns it into a chopping blow.

    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa..."

    Volga waved his axe as a counterattack.

    Then came the roar and vibration that shook the whole arena.

    Volga split the challenge arena with one blow, so he couldn''t see teak Xi in the impact; Not only that, Volga himself could not even feel his body cut.

    It seems that this counterattack scared her to hesitate temporarily. It''s better to avoid the attack. As a result, such hesitation made her attacked.

    "Ha... You''ll be beaten to ashes at once? It''s too weak!"

    When the sneering Volga wanted to lift the axe to split the challenge arenaбкбк

    "Oh... Oh."

    I don''t know why I fell forward and stepped on my feet to support.

    But - Volga still fell forward with the axe.

    "Ah? What''s the matter..."

    It''s been a long time since I put on the spirit demon costume last time, and it may be the first time to swing my axe in this state. Is it too excited that leads to excessive exertion and numbing your feet.

    The idea made Volga subconsciously look back at his lower body.

    "Oh...?"

    Then frowned. Volga''s lower body is still standing, his waist and legs are stable. Nevertheless, Volga continues to fall - the two conditions are contradictory. It seems that the upper body and the lower body are not connected together.

    Then Volga saw - at the other end of his lower body, where he was still standing.

    There was a girl standing silently with her back to him and holding a spirit knife.

    Volga still wanted to fight even if his tall body was cut in two horizontally, and his upper body struggled constantly; However, the massive bleeding soon made him unconscious and did not move any more.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Please... How can this guy die faster than his rotten brother?"

    Volga was so vulnerable that Lars in the lounge smiled bitterly.

    In the picture, when naruhi took the spirit knife back into its sheath with a clang, the challenge arena damaged by Volga''s axe recovered in an instant. It seems that the battle space is not switched, but directly copied the whole challenge arena.

    Then, teak Xi got off the stage and didn''t look at Volga on the ground.

    Teak hee''s anger at the bullying of walnuts by adomilus seems to have not subsided, and the momentum makes the audience in the arena dare not say a word.

    When the staff waiting on the side took Volga into the cart and sent him away, Lars looked away from the picture of teach stepping into the channel and returning to the moderates lounge, and asked, "so, what else to do, reohart?"

    Reohardt answered Lars with a heavy silence. The defeat of Volga recommended by the Privy Council did not make him a little angry... Because his deputy balfreya, the representative of the sixth war, went to investigate the situation of the Privy Council and has not returned yet.

    "If you''re not ready to appear, you''ll be in trouble. Can''t you find anyone with communication magic?"

    "Yes, I can''t feel balfreya''s spiritual reaction."

    This means that you can''t even build a channel with him, let alone talk.

    Balfreya is the number one loyal minister of leohart. It is unlikely to hide at this time, so the most likely situation isбкбк

    "After Mu cold weather, even balfreya disappeared... Shouldn''t they both be taken away by the Privy Council?"

    "I don''t want to think so, but it''s not impossible."

    Lars sighed and said to the still dignified reohart, "I can''t stand it... If we don''t deal with it quickly, we''ll give the Privy Council an excuse to make trouble."

    "But - we don''t have anyone else to play now."

    If balfreya is absent, the Privy Council will send its own subordinates to fight on behalf of him. At present, there is a win for Lars and a defeat for Luca. Although the Privy Council recorded a defeat because of Volga, adomilus defeated walnut, which led to jesst''s foul and defeat. A total of two wins were won.

    In this unfavorable situation, if even balfreya''s vacancy is filled by the Privy Council and wins - even if reohart wins the duel, three of the five victories of the current demon king faction are the achievements of the Privy Council.

    In the end, the Privy Council won a substantial victory.

    "So - you don''t just want to stare here?"

    Lars asked, holding his eyebrow. The young devil shook his head and stood up.

    "No way. I don''t want the Privy Council to push any further."

    "Even if none of us can play - there are ways to stop them," reohardt said

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Waiver...?"

    Shu frowned when he heard the conference broadcast in the moderates lounge.

    The current demon king sect took the initiative to give up the Vice General of the sixth war.

    What''s going on?

    Is there a problem there or a trap... Anyway, the moderates won the sixth game that Luqiya was originally scheduled to play, and the two sides formed a draw of three wins and three defeats.

    It depends on the final master battle.

    In addition to Wan Liya''s simple loss of strength to takigawa, after the other party''s despicable means and taking Mu Hantian''s absence to set up a trick, resulting in the defeat of walnut and the defeat of Jaster''s foul, the number of wins can still be tied with the other party, which can be called the best result.

    But

    Chengse Shu still frowns because Mu Hantian hasn''t come back.

    Although the progress of the war is faster than expected and unpleasant, that is not a reason. At this time, Shu heard an unprecedented grand cheer in the arena.

    On the image projected on the wall, Leo Hart has boarded the challenge arena.

    "What should we do... If we continue like this... The moderates will lose without fighting this time, which also means that the moderates will lose.

    When Shu muttered anxiously to himself, a man entered the lounge.

    It was Geng Xizi. Because she won the sixth game without a fight, she came back without playing.

    She was accompanied by Lucia.

    Seeing that there was only Shu in the lounge, Lucia said, "it seems that Mr. Han Tian hasn''t come back... So, it''s no problem for Lord ramsas to fight this one?"

    "Miss Lucia, please wait a minute... Now -"

    It''s too early to say Mu Hantian won''t appear - before Shu said this, the challenge arena reflected by the projection device has begun to be transformed into a battle space. Perhaps it''s time to choose a real battlefield for the decisive battle between the moderates and the current demon king, and the battle space has gradually changed into a city with an ancient styleбкбк

    "Now, it''s true that Lord ramsas has to fight."

    "What do you mean?"

    Lu Qiya''s eyes narrowed and answered Shu: "That''s the King City of lezonus, the third generation demon king, and the ancient city of LADA. Lezonus, the descendant of the first generation demon king, became the new demon king after defeating the second generation demon king... This ancient capital was the battlefield at that time. Now, due to its high historical value and protected by high-level magic, only people with demon king blood can enter. Since the battle space is simulated It should be more secure to regard qualitative reproduction as preserving local characteristics. "

    "God... That means..."

    Lu Qiya''s explanation made Shu stare at the picture blankly.

    In this way, even if Mu Hantian arrives - he can''t stand in the challenge arena and have a showdown with reohart.

 Chapter 1044

    In the ancient city copied by the battle space.

    Leo Hart, at the top of the high-rise building standing in the center, waited.

    This building is the selected King City after lejonas became the third generation demon king.

    Before the opponent appears, the challenge arena will be transformed into an ancient capital that only the descendants of the demon king can enter, which means that there will only be ramsas as the opponent of leohart.

    At least none of the remaining moderates can stand in this arena.

    In the end, Mu Hantian still didn''t appear.

    Despite a little regret, leohart accepted the tease of fate.

    After balfreya went to investigate the situation of the Privy Council, he soon broke the news.

    It can be inferred that Mu Hantian may also be imprisoned by them.

    be it so!

    The resulting situation is not bad for leohart. Ramsay can not only destroy Nebra''s high-level heroes, but also Wilbert''s brother. He is qualified to be the trump card in the final duel between the current demon king faction and the moderate faction.

    In fact, leohart hopes to personally defeat the Shu who inherited Wilbert''s blood and power, cut off the shadow of the dead - the former demon king, which is the strongest in history, and tell the world that he is the current demon king; However, when the other party deliberately avoids fighting with Shu, it is too greedy to expect such a thing.

    Before long, I will be able to achieve the sad wish I have cherished for many years.

    Leohart closed his eyes as if to suppress floating emotions and waited for his opponent to come.

    Ten seconds later - in a sharp sound, the surrounding space shook slightly.

    Reohardt slowly opened his eyes and looked down at the other end - the top of the high-rise building on the opposite side of the street. I don''t know when there was another teenager looking up at him silently, holding a white holy sword in his hand. There is no need to explain who is coming.

    "Oh, I didn''t expect you to come in!"

    After whispering softly, leohart also showed his magic sword in his hand, rocky, and announced:

    "Go to war."

    "Ah! I''m sorry to have kept you waiting. Should I say it''s the devil''s world? Sure enough, I can''t walk around, but next... Let me pay back the gift!"

    After that, they no longer need any words.

    The signal of war sounded.

    But this time it''s not the sound of gongs.

    The big clocks of ancient cities rang at the same time.

    Will that be a bell to bless the coming birth of a new order in the demon world?

    Both sides step on the roof at the same time.

    In this way, he leaped into the space ahead, grasped the sword in his hand and cut with all his strength.

    Mu Hantian, together with the current demon king leohart, gambled all his blows, which sparked a fierce spark at the moment.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    The ancient city of LADA, ruled by the third generation demon king lejonas.

    In the space simulated by Wang Du, who was once the turning point in the history of the demon world, a certain sound burst out continuously.

    From the continuous sharp fencing storm, as well as the impact and vibration that shake the atmosphere from time to time.

    It was the sound of battle that described how fierce the war was.

    The source of sound is not fixed in one place, and it is moving continuously without stopping for a moment. At the source of the sound, there are two human figures leaping over the roofs and eaves of historic buildings, like two intertwined gusts of wind in the air. One is the human youth who quickly wields the pure white holy sword, and the other is the demon youth who cuts and sweeps the dark magic sword - Mu Hantian and the current demon king reohart.

    The first strike is the two who fight with full strength, making full use of the whole space for high-speed combat.

    How fast!

    Even if leohart was also in the speed that seemed to turn into the wind, he still lamented the opponent''s speed.

    Leo Hart fought with countless brave people in the previous World War, and also met many partners with superior combat effectiveness, such as balfreya, Lars, eight magic generals and so on; But to be honest, I don''t remember which one can reach this speed.

    Mu Hantian accelerated to jump in front of the broad avenue whose eaves were no longer continuous, and reohart made up with his leg strength and jumped with it. Mu Hantian sprained in the air, turned his feet to change direction, fell on the eaves in the face of the following reohart, rushed away a lot of red tiles, slid for a while, and then jumped to reohart.

    Leohart took a dive as he was ready to land. It''s not to resist Mu Han Tian''s sword cutting to the upper right, but to forcibly repel it.

    Then, in the sound of hitting each other''s swords, leohart took the blade contact point as the support and used the reaction force of mutual attack to go higher than Mu Hantian''s head; After a front somersault, he chose to land on the top of the adjacent building... But he didn''t fall directly. He cut his sword back in the air - magic sword ''Rocky''.

    The next moment is the metal sound of pushing each other. Mu Han Tian saw leopard jump up and immediately turned around to cut. Leopard''s sword was for this blow. At the moment he finally landed, the battle turned into a close cut without breathing.

    Mu Hantian moves at high speed and attacks continuously in the space within a few steps around leohart, while leohart puts out the sword blocking frame in place. Countless fencing gradually surrounded him in all directions.

    Not long after the incessant slashing began, a certain phenomenon appeared in front of reohardt''s eyes.

    The number of Mu Hantian who wielded the sword has increased.

    "This..."

    That is the critical phenomenon caused by repeated short-distance high-speed movement.

    In front of leohart''s eyes, there was a remnant image of Mu moving at high speed in the cold day.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    The battle between mu Hantian and reohart finally began.

    Far away in the moderate base town of verda, the real-time war situation is also playing.

    Leohart believes that the moderates have the right to watch the war situation of their representatives, know where the war results will eventually lead the demon world, and allow the projection device that broadcasts the war situation to send magic waves to verda; Shira went through the local Luqiya and adjusted the magic fluctuation of the projection devices on both sides to the same frequency, so she could watch the war with zero time difference.

    Many people, such as Klaus, were watching the evolution of the war with bated breath in every corner of the hall or their own room; However, a man in vilda City atrium set up a hammock between the trees planted in it, covered his pocket book on his face as an eye mask, and lay leisurely dozing on the Internet.

    That''s no one else, it''s dongchengxun. FIO, the current demon king''s young soldier who was brought to the city by him, walked up to him and asked incredulously, "Hey, his duel with his majesty reohart has begun. Don''t you see?"

    Xun first answered "no", took down the book and said, "at this time, there''s no need to read it..."

    "No need? Now it''s three wins and three defeats. The result of this master battle will determine the future of the demon world?"

    "Hum, the result has long been doomed. It must be leohart who fails!"

    "Are you so confident in him?"

    "Of course, after all, even I am not his opponent!"

 Chapter 1045

    In front of Leo Hart, Mu Han kept accelerating, and there were even more than ten residual images. It is a phenomenon caused by the sharp change of priorities caused by continuous emergency stop, resulting in cognitive errors between vision and brain.

    "Damn it, it won''t work like this. We must find a way to crack it."

    Under the condition that Mu Hantian kept attacking and a slight mistake in judgment would be fatal, reohart made all kinds of attacks and defenses in an instant and analyzed the war situation while avoiding. So far, I have fought with Mu Hantian countless times, and most of them are passive.

    The dominance of the attack is completely in the other party''s hand. This happens when the speed falls behind people.

    "Roar, rocky!"

    While leohart whispered so, the magic sword in his hand rolled up a strong wind according to his call, and the wind blade hit Mu cold sky.

    "Cut..." Mu Han Tian frowned slightly, but he blocked the blow with Esther.

    Just then, leohart gave a blow without any small action.

    Full tilt.

    Mu Hantian blocked immediately, but it was the wrong choice. Leo Hart saw if there was nothing to cut off rocky and forcibly swept away Mu Hantian and Esther.

    Leo Hart cut off his sword without leaving his hand, and mercilessly bounced the enemy in front of him. Fly to the super high-rise huge Twin Towers towering in the distance ahead.

    Reohart''s strong attack made Mu cold sky fly back suddenly.

    Seeing the walls of the huge Twin Towers approaching rapidly, Mu cold covered his chest and tried to sweep Esther. The wind blade that gallops first destroys the wall, Mu Hantian is tight, and then flies into the tower to find balance.

    "Hoo, Hoo..."

    The sharp pain on the ventral side made Mu Hantian''s panting expression tug at the knot.

    "Sure enough, the wound still has an impact. Although it has been cured, it can''t use its full strength now. To defeat reohart... At least one more effort is needed."

    While Mu Hantian was thinking, a huge and dull metal sound came into his ears, and the aftersound continued.

    "What''s the matter...?"

    Mu Hantian could not help frowning, and then felt the whole tower shaking in the sound of the earth.

    The word "earthquake" just popped out of my mind, but when I saw the adjacent tower paired with it outside the window a little farther awayбкбк

    No!

    Then he found out what had happened to the huge tower where he was standing and trembled.

    The scenery outside the window is moving obliquely... It means that the metal sound just now is the sound that the wall column of the whole tower is cut into two. I''m afraid the position of the lower floors was cut off obliquely, and the upper half of the lost support began to slide along the section.

    It goes without saying who did it. The battle is not over yet.

    So mu Hantian was ready to leave the scene immediately - but he couldn''t do it. Because the young man in black had jumped into the wall hole opened when Mu Hantian flew into the tower.

    As soon as Leonhardt saw Mu Hantian, he made a rapid attack.

    Seeing the attack of leohart, Mu Hantian stood up and took the initiative to rush to leohart - when the two swords fought, the phenomenon that would happen sooner or later began.

    The upper half of the giant tower where they were located finally slipped out of the cutting edge - falling to the ground. While the floor turns to the side, the wall becomes the ceiling, and the remains of tables and chairs fall all over the floorбкбк

    In the chaos, Mu Hantian and Leo Hart are still fighting fiercely. They drill through the rapidly changing space to find a safe area, cut away the flying fragments, and sweep each other''s swords. The sparks splashed during each fencing became a brief lighting, reflecting the two figures on the dark floor. Ceiling, ground and wallboard are footholds, and the battlefield is sublimated from plane to three-dimensional.

    "Ming shenliu - blade of the wind!"

    Mu Hantian took the lead in choosing to break through the current situation. When he collided with reohart and separated, he attacked him with a sword Qi.

    "You can''t be so weak," said reohart faintly, and stopped Mu cold''s attack.

    "Cut, really not."

    "Well, to tell you the truth, you are indeed a qualified opponent, but if you only have this... You can only lose!"

    After saying this to Mu Hantian, leohart dragged the magic sword across the wall under his feet and swept it up with great force. When impacting Bolton, he ran along the wall to Mu Hantian.

    No way... Even if there will be sequelae, you must win!

    Mu hantianxia made up his mind and jumped away in an instant. At this time, leohart came around and appeared beside Mu Hantian.

    Seeing that leopard cut off the sword held high above his head, Mu Hantian could set up Esther in time, but his strong and steady feet broke the broken wall caused by the impact of the battle. When reohart''s sword swept to the end, Mu Hantian had bounced and flew under the falling tower.

    "Magic Dragon God!" although I know it''s hard to use this weapon in my current state, I must win this game! So mu Hantian has no regrets.

    Mu Hantian''s body was instantly covered by blue light. After the light dissipated, Mu Hantian''s body was covered by Blue Dragon Armor, and a pair of dragon wings flapped behind him. Let Mu Hantian have a foothold in the air.

    As for Leo Hart who jumped out of the tower from other windows, there will be no danger. After all, he is a devil, so

    Countless black light spots were condensed on reohardt''s back in mid air - the next moment, two huge black wings spread out impressively, making reohardt float in the air effortlessly.

    Rao Hart put the rocky wrapped in black light on his waist.

    "I didn''t expect you to have a backhand, but... It''s all over!"

    After one breathбкбк

    "Devour him, rocky!"

    At the moment when leohart swept out the dark magic sword, he even twisted the black flow of space and stirred the atmosphere to rush to Mu Hantian.

    "Good to come!" Mu Hantian immediately fought back and rushed to the attacking "black" with the sword stretched out by his left hand.

    Seeing Mu Hantian''s move, reohart thought in his heart: in this way, the current demon king faction will win the decisive battle.

    However, there are still some obstacles that must be eliminated. The war will not be over until the old thieves in the Privy Council are eradicated.

    Just as leohart''s consciousness turned to the next battleбкбк

    "Bang!"

    The sudden violent impact and shaking directly below made him breathe.

    Mu Hantian not only didn''t look hurt, but rushed towards reohart with a sword.

    "Ha ha..."

    The blue shock wave hit reohardt from directly above, bringing him and the connecting channel - a mouthful of air pressure to the ground where Mu Hantian is located. Reohart, lying in front of Mu Hantian, can only try his best to resist the pressure that will crush him if he relaxes a little.

    Too careless!

    Although Mu Hantian is not underestimated, the fact is that he lost his vigilance for the ultimate goal of overthrowing the Privy Council. Leo Hart, unable to move, cursed himself for his hasty move to reverse the situation. A moment of neglect or regret is enough to lose life on the battlefield.

    Reohardt clenched his teeth and raised his head. Mu Hantian breathed and waved the Dragon Sword of his left hand again.

    Sister!

    When the sword is waved, the long cherished wishes, the dream of the future of the demon world, and Lyra''s smile and warmth will all come to naught. The current system of the Privy Council secretly controlling the demon world will continue forever. However, although leohart now has the ambition to change anyway, he can''t think of any way to get out of trouble.

    Leo Hart, who was ready to die, closed his eyes silently, but the imagined pain did not come.

    He opened his eyes suspiciously and found Mu Hantian''s sword stopped in front of him.

    "Why!"

    "No reason, but if you die, I will be very troubled. In my plan, you can''t die."

    Shrugging his shoulders, Mu Hantian took back the "Magic Dragon God" and stared at reohart.

    For a long time, reohart, who tried to get up, held out his hand.

    After a long silence, leohart slowly took his hand.

    No one expected that such a picture would appear at the end of the decisive battle between the current demon king faction and the moderate faction.

    This scene makes everyone in the arena see the future of the demon world no longer fighting.

    However - some people wait for this development and situation with different mentality.

    "The offerings are all here. Eat enough, keos."

    Madonis, who was watching the war in the special viewing room of the Privy Council, said that at the same time, ''that thing'' began to act.

    The next moment - a white flash passes through the battle space where Mu Hantian and others are located.

    Followed by an explosion that shook the earth violently.

 Chapter 1046

    "Great... Is that infernal flame that used to destroy Arctic tundra?"

    The Privy Council members who watched the duel between mu Hantian and reohart from the image were excited to see the big explosion in the battle space. Even though there are dimensional faults inside and outside the battle space, the aftershock of the explosion still shook the viewing room.

    "It''s a groundbreaking thing. It''s just right for drawing a perfect end for today''s turning point in the history of the demon world."

    When someone in the Privy Council said so, the image switched to the sky above the explosion in battle space.

    The figure of ''that thing'' is reflected.

    Recently, the current demon king sect discovered the relics of the old demon period in the western regions.

    It was from there that the great spirit invested in the recent attack on verda was excavated. Leohart and others readjusted them, concluded contracts, and handed them over to Gardo. At the same time, the Privy Council also carried out its own investigation and excavation works without permission. Nebraska, who was sent to the war of aggression in vilda in the name of supervision, deserves the high-level heroes they secretly dug up.

    As for this decisive battle, Luca, who is now the vanguard of the demon sect, used a higher-level spirit than Nebra.

    "No matter how the spirit is used, it''s just the spirit..."

    The so-called spirit is said to be a spirit weapon used in the old demon period. Yes - just weapons. So who is manipulating them?

    When the predecessor of the Privy Council, the Great Duke of seven sins, had not yet spread his control over the whole land of the demon world, belfiger accidentally came into contact with the deep part of the demon world and successfully summoned a super-high-level meta creature that would be able to summon heroes to this dimension. Belfiger manipulated this creature, destroyed all resistance forces at one stroke and became the master of the demon world.

    Because the creature has amazing power beyond imagination, later generations gave him another title representing its absolute status.

    That is, the "demon God" is more above the "demon king".

    "Keos... Oh, I haven''t seen that thing for thousands of years," said one of the Privy Council with emotion.

    It was the first time that five members of the Privy Council, including Madonis, witnessed keos''s majestic posture. None of the people present was listed in the "seven crimes Convention" at that time.

    These five people, including zokiel, who had died, that is, six other than belfiger, were elected to the Privy Council only after the war known as the "demon war".

    On the contrary, six of the seven crimes were all hollow in the war, and only belfiger remained.

    The reason is the demon God kaius.

    To serve the demon God, you need to sacrifice huge magic and Lingzi energy. But - belfiger at that time still succeeded in using the demon God and annihilating the resistance. By offering sacrifices to all six "seven sin Archduke" other than himself.

    It''s like the chaos that devours everything - the name keos comes from here. In the future, when belfiger could not control keos alone, Madonis and other current members of the Privy Council helped belfiger seal keos and make him fall into a long sleep and never appear again - finally, people could only hear his name in legend.

    Until today.

    "Here are the current demon king leohart, and the daughter of the former demon king Wilbert, Cheng Laishu... Plus the children of the God of war Xun Dongcheng..."

    And

    "There are also the current representative soldiers of the demon king sect and the moderate sect, as well as the audience full of holes... There must be enough for him to eat with so many sacrifices."

    Yes, it is for this purpose that the Privy Council intervened in this decisive battle and attracted a large audience.

    The Privy Council knew that leohart wanted their lives - and knew that the Privy Council intended to take care of him in the showdown. To this end, they prepared a secret plan to set foot here to disperse leohart''s ambition.

    The current fourth representative of the demon king faction who was supposed to duel with Jaster... The Privy Council sent keos; But the situation suddenly became favorable. Of course, he would not be allowed to play in the original order. So no. 3 threatened walnut on behalf of adomeles, and created a situation where Jaster had to intervene in the next game, and successfully reached the plan.

    "You see... It''s beginning here."

    The crowd followed someone''s pleasant words and looked out. In the arena, the audience who were dumbfounded by the explosion of the battle space of leohart and others shouted in surprise and doubt - because there were many huge magic arrays in the field, and heroes appeared one after another.

    In order to manipulate keos, the Privy Council made sacrifices to all the people in the arena except his subordinates such as adomilus. Caius summoned his spirit to receive his sacrifice.

    The heroes with fierce eyes rushed to the audience as soon as they looked at the audience - and began a crazy killing.

    In the countless screams and booms caused by the sudden tragedyбкбк

    "In this way, we can clean up the witnesses who cleaned up leohart," Madonis said with satisfaction.

    Then, when all this is over, say a few words to make reohart''s death into a tragic story, and then let adomilus ascend the throne as the new demon king, all the problems will be solved satisfactorily.

    "How''s Xun Dongcheng?"

    "No problem... You see."

    Another image then unfolds, showing the current situation of verda.

    More than the number of high-ranking heroes who attacked the city last time, they are forcing to the former demon king capital. This is because when Xun invaded lundeval last time, the Privy Council analyzed Xun''s spirit wave form and set him as one of the sacrifices.

    "Even Xun Dongcheng and the remaining forces of the moderates can''t deal with so many high-level heroes. Even if they are defeated, kaios has already solved the problem here. Again, just let kaios solve him."

    "Where''s Gardo?"

    "Never mind, I set him as a sacrifice for keos."

    The expanded image shows the city of lundeval attacked by the spirit.

    "What a pity... That city has extraordinary taste. I like it very much."

    "What does it matter? It''s just a castle. Just build it again. This time, build a bigger and more imposing one."

    "That''s true..."

    When two people smile at each otherбкбк

    "What about the Adonis, your excellency...?"

    "Oh, he seems that some people have to clean up themselves."

    Just as Madonis answered with a smile, the white light covering the battle space shrank rapidly, not because the supply of burning air burned out.

    "That''s..."

    In front of Madonis, there were two figures on the earth, the ancient capital where everything was burned to pieces.

    One of them just waved his sword.

    Seeing this, Madonis said with a smile, "I really want to know how long Mu Hantian and reohart can last against keos?"

 Chapter 1047

    On the earth where the ultra-high heat of the explosion finally subsided and even the rubble evaporated.

    "Damn... Where did that come from!"

    Mu Hantian frowns. At the other end of the line of sight, there is a strange thing floating in the air; The body is entangled with a dangerous purple aura. Six hands and two legs are entangled with thick tentacles that are longer than the chest and keep moving foolishly, forming strange and disgusting limbs.

    "I''m afraid it''s keos..." leohart said the name of the thing with a dignified expression.

    "Keos?"

    "That''s right. In the past, belfiger was successful in making a contract with the demon God, and now he will stand in the absolute position of the Privy Council. According to legend, keos''s strong body contains a lot of magic and has a boundary that no magic can work. That was a long time ago before Wilbert''s last generation was born, so I witnessed it for the first time... Barr Freya never came back after he went to investigate the situation. Maybe it''s because of him. "

    "However, to control him, he needs to sacrifice very huge magic and psionic quantum. Belfiger sealed it once... Now waking him is probably to solve me and you and set me and you as sacrifices; maybe it also includes everyone outside."

    "This can not only remove our obstacles, but also seal the mouths of all witnesses at once... It''s a plan to kill two birds with one stone for them, damn... The power just now can''t be used for the second time!"

    "Try to make a living anyway..."

    "You''re right. Can we have a temporary truce?"

    "No problem - solving him is the top priority."

    Reohart also took a step forward, stood beside Mu Hantian and set up rocky.

    Although in this situation, the current demon king leohart is a great help; Butбкбк

    Some trouble. To be honest, this is not a problem that will turn for the better. Kaios''s aura is too strong. If he is not injured, he can solve it, but now he is injured... Even with a reohart, it won''t change much. We have to find a way.

    "You say it needs sacrifice to manipulate it... If it takes a long time, will he disappear like running out of fuel?"

    "It''s not impossible, but it''s just our optimistic imagination. It''s too dangerous to fight on that premise. And -"

    Leohart added, "if the sacrifice is the condition to start it, I''m afraid it won''t disappear before killing us."

    "If we can''t deal with him enough, wouldn''t it be good to find someone else outside to help?"

    "We can see the image in the battle space where we are. When the audience sees keos, it will cause a commotion, and our companions will take action. The Privy Council can''t have missed this."

    That is to say

    "I''m afraid there''s a mess outside... It''s the best evidence that no one comes in. It''s said that there are countless heroes under keos. He is likely to summon those heroes outside and slaughter the audience as sacrifices to supplement his magic and spiritual power."

    "We can''t buy time or meet our friends outside... That is, we can only find a way by ourselves, and we have to do it as soon as possible."

    "Yes... As long as you can defeat him, even if the spirit has been summoned, it will disappear together. This can also help people outside."

    "That''s it - he''s coming."

    Reminded by leohart, Mu Hantian saw that the demon God kaios began to fall towards them.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    In the stable Infirmary, naruki Nonaka saw the moment when Mu Hantian and reohart were attacked.

    Although walnut''s injury in the duel has been treated, it seems that the injury is quite large and has not regained consciousness... As a sister, naruhi naturally wants to be with her.

    Wanliya, who fainted during the duel with takigawa, is still sleeping, and her sister Luqiya is also accompanying her.

    The roar and vibration from the arena where the challenge arena was set up and the shouting of the audience were all transmitted to the infirmary where teak Xi and others were located, and couldn''t help telling them how terrible the chaos outside was.

    In this way, the infirmary will soon be exposed to the threat of great heroes and can''t let go.

    More importantly, Mu Hantian and others who were attacked are also very worrying.

    So after she asked Luqiya to take care of the walnut, she turned and rushed to the challenge arena.

    But she couldn''t do it because the infirmary had become a battlefield.

    With a solemn expression, teak Xi set up a ''Hoya'' and looked at the enemy in front of her.

    What stopped her from rushing to Mu Hantian was the enemy who hurt walnut by despicable means - high-level demon family adomilus.

    "Originally, I just wanted to fill the loophole and give my opponent the last knife. I didn''t expect to give so many gifts!"

    After holding the sharp sickle, adomilus smiled leisurely and ridiculed, luqia said coldly: "actually want to plot against the injured... Are the means of the Privy Council so dirty?"

    "No, it''s just my personal style. Once you stare at the prey, you have to take responsibility and kill her, otherwise it''s too impolite."

    Although he had to face teak Xi and Lucia at the same time, the number was quite disadvantageous, adomeles still didn''t change his leisurely smile.

    "If you want to resist, please... In this situation, you are definitely not my opponent."

    Adomilus''s words made teak Xi''s expression sink; What adomeles said is true. Now it is teak Xi and them who are forced into trouble.

    Hu Tiao and WAN Liya, who were injured and sleeping, are in the infirmary. Teak hee and Lucia must adopt tactics that will not affect them, so as not to aggravate their injuries.

    And they also deeply understand that it is extremely difficult. Teak hee and Luqiya are skilled warriors, each armed with a ''Hoya'' and a whip; There is no Geng Xizi''s "dimensionless execution" move to eliminate each other''s attacks, nor does it have the convenient ability to set up magic walls according to the situation and carry out wide area defense like Shu or walnut. In contrast, adomilus set up a strong wall against walnut, indicating that his magic is also of a high standard.

    It''s easy to attack a wide area with magic. With the magic of adomeles, if he wanted, he would turn the infirmary into ruins in a twinkling of an eye.

    Of course, teak and Lucia can also carry out wide area attacks. But we can''t do that under the premise of not harming walnut and Marriott.

    Furthermore, even the opportunity to use powerful moves is denied.

    In this very harsh situation... Teak and Lucia also found that they had other parts with poor concerns.

    When naruhi was worried about hurting walnuts and wanliya by mistake and hesitated whether to take the initiative, he found that his vision shook unexpectedly and knelt on the spot. Lucia seemed to be in the same situation, holding the wall beside her with one hand.

    Is it? Teak hee looked up in amazement and saw that adomeles smiled deeper.

    "Do you think the battle hasn''t started yet? It''s too loose."

    Then tell them that what is happening now is his masterpiece.

    "You are in the devil''s world miasma that will absorb vitality. Since it is so effective for the dream devil, you, a brave human, must be very painful?"

    Adomilus pretended to take Mu Hantian as a hostage, attacked walnuts who did not dare to fight with all their strength, and forced jesst to commit a foul and lose; In the face of such a clever opponent, he was not alert enough, which made pomelo Xi pay a painful price.

    "Uh... Uh!"

    Now she is not only dizzy, but even lack of oxygen due to dyspnea; But he still tried his best to stand up, hold straight, and protect the badly wounded and sleepy walnut from the vicious hand of the despicable man in front of him. Luqiya also showed her whip with the same expression as teak Xi.

    Seeing the two sisters, they all fought their lives to protect their beloved sisterбкбк

    "That''s a nice expression... Then let''s start."

    Adomeles said this with a smile and approached slowly with a giant sickle.

 Chapter 1048

    Jaster, Geng Xizi and Shu fought hard in the chaos of the arena.

    Their opponents are countless great heroes who appear out of thin air without warning.

    Jaster pierced through the huge fist pounded by the spirit in front of her and jumped to the ground.

    "Drink!"

    The elongated sharp claw swept the silver light and cut off the Achilles tendon of the spirit. The hero who knelt down on the spot and fell forward, and then was chased by Jaster''s earth magic.

    A huge Obsidian cone sprang out of the ground of the magic array arranged by Jaster - its tip ran through the head from the lower jaw of the spirit; And not only that, the cone broke down into sand dust composed of countless sharp blades, poured into his throat from his mouth and went straight to the spiritбкбк

    "Explode!"

    And turned into a sandstorm while Jaster shook her horizontally extended right hand. The body cavity and organs had been cut to pieces, and the spirit suddenly expanded greatly from the inside, and the huge body was blown to pieces.

    At the same time, Geng Xizi and Shu also solved their opponents.

    The audience could only flee around crying and shouting about the sudden disaster. They didn''t know what had happened.

    But Jaster was not. After seeing Mu Hantian and others attacked by unidentified objects in combat space, they have a general concept of the current situation.

    So she encouraged her wings on her back and flew to a height high enough to have a bird''s-eye view of the great spirit.

    "Master, I''m afraid they''re right, keos."

    Jaster once heard former Privy Council member zokiel describe the ancient demon God, and soon realized that this large group of heroes should be the summoner of keos.

    "Kaios?" Geng Xizi and Shu were full of doubts.

    "Ah. That''s a terrible guy. But now we can''t enter the battle space at all. The biggest assistance we can do is to defeat these heroes and reduce keos''s strength as much as possible."

    "I see!" Geng Xizi and Shu already know what they should do, that is to solve these heroes here in order to reduce Mu Hantian''s burden!

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    When facing the demon God kaios, leohart and Mu Hantian chose to transfer their positions first.

    Keos''s first blow burned the original area to the ground; Not to mention that there is no place to escape, not even a shelter to dodge or defend.

    Reohart''s wings were damaged by Mu Hantian and it was difficult to fly at high speed. He used Mu Hantian''s Flying Magic to fly to the area with dense high-rise buildings.

    As soon as keos saw them start moving, she followed them at the same speed; Don''t rush to catch up, don''t let them pull away, and keep a certain distance.

    "This way should be all right - let me down," leohart said when he was sure keos was coming.

    Mu Hantian nodded, relieved leohart''s Flying Magic and let him glide to the ground.

    Now, Leo Hart and Mu Hantian are standing on the avenue between the left and right of the high-rise building, looking up at keos in the air; At the same timeбкбк

    The demon God kaius also dropped rapidly towards them, and in the four hands on the outside of the six arms, each showed weapons such as giant sword, long gun, long Tomahawk and hammer.

    "Half to you, no problem?"

    "Of course not!"

    Reohart raised rocky, and Mu Hantian nodded and clenched Esther.

    In the face of the attack of keos throwing four weapons together, leohart and Mu Hantian spread out to avoid each other - then, the earth about ten meters around burst into pieces in the shaking in all directions, opening the prelude to their dead fight with the demon God keos.

    The damaged ground was shocked into sand by impact. In the misty smoke around keos, leohart and Mu Hantian started at the same time; One left and one right attack keos and cut him with a sword.

    Leo Hart immediately got a hard feel and a harsh sound of fencing. Keos blocked their attack with his hammer and giant sword.

    When keos struck back with his spear and axe, leohart and Mu Hantian had completed their avoidance and were turning to the next attack. They circled around to the front and back of kaios, Mu Hantian cut obliquely from his left shoulder, and reohart lifted his sword from directly below.

    On the cold day before, he was blocked by keos with a huge sword; In the back, leohart''s move was outside the range of joint movement, and the precise sword momentum drove straight into keos''s back - but leohart''s hand got a strange feeling that was far from the cut.

    A closer look, keos''s two tentacles wrapped around his back and blocked Rocky''s cut. Although rocky can cut off keos''s tentacles, the noumenon is still safe. At this time, the purplish red liquid gushed out of the tentacle section, which made leohart jump away reflexively with a bad hunch. The dripping liquid dissolved on the ground and made a sizzling burning sound.

    "Is its body fluid strong acid? What a pity."

    If the sword hits the body, it may cause effective trauma, but the body fluid may destroy the blade. When leohart pulled back from the long jump for this difficult new problem, keos pursued it. The severed tentacle recovers in a moment and follows reohart''s violent extension; Even if he immediately leaned back and flashed, the other party''s tentacles still chased him closely, followed the same track, and went straight to his face.

    "Well..."

    Reohardt dodged to the left again, while the tentacle swept sideways - with a roar, cutting off the high-rise building behind.

    Leo Hart, who rolled on the ground with one hand, followed the trend and then took the back somersault and left the scene quickly.

    In the atmosphere of chaos, fragmentation and collapse of the buildings behind, leohart ran to the kaios body and made a loud noise when the top of the building collided with the buildings on the opposite side of the avenueбкбк

    "Drink...!"

    Seeing Mu Hantian in front of him, he was using super high-speed footwork with amazing speed to fight against keos''s four hand wheel attack; Not only for defense, but also for counterattack. However, to attack, it is inevitable to sacrifice defense and avoidance.

    But mu Hantian has enough to do, and keos has entered Rocky''s attack range.

    "Drink!"

    Reohardt''s slash from the oblique rear successfully cut off keos''s hand with the long gun.

    One.

    When you feel that the war is progressingбкбк

    "Leohart, get away!" Mu Hantian suddenly shouted.

    Reohardt subconsciously turned sideways in the air, and keos''s tentacles then penetrated the overturned cloak. He felt that his tentacle rolled to the lower part of his cloak, and leohart''s body had been thrown into the air.

    If you don''t break free, you will be hit by your tentacles on the ground or nearby buildings. Leohart set getting rid of keos tentacle threat as the first priority and quickly untied the cloak buckle, but this will not eliminate the inertia of swing. As his cloak loosened, leohart flew straight to the building wall on the tangent line - but suddenly a gust of wind cushioned him from the collision.

    After resuming his posture and landing safely, leohart didn''t look at Mu Hantian, but just looked ahead. His eyes only focus on the enemy who must be defeated... And... He won''t let me thank you.

    So far, keos has successfully broken an arm - as long as it continues, victory is in sight. In order to win the necessary victory, leohart rushed to keos.

    Keos''s movements are interwoven by straight lines and curves. A non articulated tentacle is like a whip. It has no limit on the range of motion and can attack freely.

    Holding arms with a variety of weapons, they carry out continuous attacks from multiple angles.

    Its arm strength is far beyond the level of human or demon clan. If it is blocked incorrectly, its arm will be paralyzed instantly and lose its attack and defense ability.

    However - Mu Hantian and reohardt cooperate with each other and smoothly respond to kaios''s actions.

 Chapter 1049

    There is no tacit understanding between mu Hantian and reohart.

    However, they have a way of cooperation that will be understood only when they have fought with death. How your actions will make the other party act; How to act after the other party acts.

    It is precisely because when they are enemies of each other, they recognize each other''s strength more than anyone else; When we work together, we will have the same strong trust.

    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!"

    Mu Hantian and leohart changed their positions indefinitely, moved back and forth, left and right at a dizzying speed, and attacked keos again and again.

    When reohart attacked, Mu Hantian opened an unavoidable counterattack for him; When Mu Hantian was tired of defending against keos''s continuous attack, leohart''s attack turned him from defense to attack - the two complemented each other''s strengths and weaknesses, gradually improved the cooperation accuracy in the battle and took the most suitable actions for each other.

    Mu Hantian found the right opportunity and was able to escape into kaios''s arms and swing with all his strength. While leohart ran past him, he whispered out his sword and cut off his hand holding a long axe and hammer. There are only three hands left, including the hands always in front of your chest.

    The road to life was finally half opened. But

    Mu''s face was a little heavy in the cold day of continuous close and high-speed combat.

    Under the pressure of kaios''s aura field, he continued to fight close to kill the spirit of admiring the cold day from time to time, making his physical exertion exceed imagination. Leo Hart seems to be in the same situation, and his action is obviously not as sharp as at first. Of course, keos lost three arms, making the war more favorable, but... The problem is those tentacles.

    Keos''s tentacle is different from his arm. No matter how many times it is cut, it will recover immediately, which is equivalent to waste. We have to find a way to defeat kaius before we run out of energy... Driven by this increasing idea, Mu Hantian tried to cut off kaius''s arm holding the giant swordбкбк

    However, some differential gods caused by anxiety forced Mu Hantian into crisis. Keos''s two arms, which he had been unable to hold, were suddenly untied.

    After jumping away from kaios''s sudden move, Mu Hantian found that his choice had caused a fatal mistake. Keos''s new weapon is a huge bow. Keos then tightened the bow string and shot a Magic Arrow without entity from the front.

    "Cut!" as soon as he clenched his teeth, Mu Hantian bounced the magic arrow with Esther. But in this way, he will show his flaws in the air.

    The demon God kaius did not miss this flaw.

    Keos leaned forward almost to the ground and jumped out with his tentacles wrapped around his lower body. The twisting tentacle glided on the ground and approached in an instant, like a huge ferocious strange snake.

    Leohart, who circled behind keos, not only failed to stop the raid, but was also blasted into the air by the shock wave caused by keos. Bad things actually happen together at the worst time - when Mu Hantian thinks so, keos is already in front of him.

    "Brother!"

    Aid arrived at a critical juncture.

    "Shu, why are you here?"

    "Jaster said I could come in, so she came to help!"

    Mu Hantian was momentarily blown into the air by a strong wind from directly below - and there, after seeing that keos had lost his target, he turned to the man who created this situation. Bad - just feeling bad, keos had jumped to the top of the building in the distance.

    Shu''s weapon to attack keos. When shooting under the cover of attack magic, those who hit him because they were inaccurate dissipated while contacting him.

    Nevertheless, Shu can''t escape with flying magic. Doing so will increase the distance between Gala and Mu Hantian and reohart, but put him in a helpless death.

    "Get away!" he called to Shu, and Mu Hantian attacked kaios with powerful sword Qi, forcing it to avoid.

    But... Kaios, who was hit by Mu Hantian, not only didn''t avoid, but also faster.

    Mu Hantian clenched his teeth and accelerated with great vigour. He tried his best to turn his legs into a strong wind, and even the sound of footsteps stepping on the side of the building was thrown down, flying diagonally up one building after another along the wall of the whole row of buildings - but he still couldn''t catch up.

    Mu Hantian and Shu are still a long way away. Undoubtedly, keos will be one step ahead.

    However - Mu Hantian still won''t give up his cherished girl.

    "Shu!"

    While shouting her name, the girl at the far end of her line of sight responded with action.

    Keos, approaching from below, releases attack magic.

    Narase sang lightning magic.

    Towards the fast-moving keos, plasma balls with discharge phenomena are emitted.

    But... No matter how powerful the magic is, it will break up when it comes into contact with keos''s body. This was explained by Jaster before she came in.

    So Shu added an action immediately before it hit keos.

    When hitting magic, the extended right hand suddenly grasped it, and the plasma ball burst immediately.

    It didn''t disintegrate because of the loss of power. The burst plasma ball thundered and dyed the surroundings dazzling white - what Shu did was to cover keos''s perception with a flash of light.

    Magic can''t hurt kaius. I''m afraid it''s because he has some power to block the magic that makes up magic. Then, keos is likely to recognize objects by means of audio-visual touch or heat. So Shu detonated the plasma ball in an attempt to prevent keos from sensing her presence.

    Before detonating, close your eyes to protect your vision, and in the devouring white light, avoid keos who rushed at her - jump into the air of the left Avenue from the roof where she stood. Now there is no time to cast Flying Magic. You can only jump directly to the ground.

    The oppressive feeling of a huge air mass also wiped Shu''s right side at this moment - then there was an explosion in the right rear, mostly because keos hit the roof where Shu was originally located.

    Success - keos completely lost Shu, but so did Shu with his eyes closed. In the dazzling white light that can''t be blocked by the eyelids, Shu, who has become a free falling body, loses his balance, doesn''t know what state he is, but only knows that he is falling.

    The intense flash even made Shu unable to identify the position.

    But - there is a unique person in the world who knows where narase is.

    Because he called Shu''s name, Shu jumped off the roof without hesitation.

    Then Shu''s almost convinced idea came true.

    A force forcibly intercepted the Shu falling to the ground from the side. Those strong arms held her firmly and held her in their arms, as if they would never let go again - so Shu slowly opened his eyes in the dazzling light, and his face naturally appeared in front of him.

    Mu Hantian is smiling gently at Shu. Even at such a long distance, he arrived in an instant.

    Chengse Shu was excited and hugged Mu Hantian tightly.

    Bloom in the flash of the battlefield - feel the moment that only belongs to two people.

    The demon God kaius felt that the girl set as a sacrifice had slipped away.

    Keos, who was higher than humans or demons, soon recovered his eyesight and looked down from the roof.

    Mu Hantian and Shu landed on the road in the distance, and then looked up.

    But mu Hantian''s hands held the girl and had no time for him.

    Keos knew what that meant right now.

    The next moment, keos stretched out his remaining right hand and released the hot flash he first used in the battle space. Even if Mu Hantian has weapons now, he will never catch up.

    It can also destroy reohart who is coming to rescue.

    The absolute light enough to sweep all things spread radially around keos in an instant - but suddenly there was a bang, and the whole circle of red dimensional faults surrounding keos blocked his attack.

    The gravity of the surrounding space suddenly increased sharply, making the demon God kaios look around in doubt.

    A man was found to protect the pair of young girls as sacrifices.

    That is the red haired demon with sharp eyes - ramsas.

 Chapter 1050

    At this time - in the moderate Infirmary, a battle had just ended.

    "Ah...!" "er... Um..." teak hee and Lucia fell on the tile floor and groaned bitterly.

    Adomeles looked down at them and said, "look, I''ll say... You''re definitely not my opponent."

    They must protect the unconscious walnut and wanlia from the battle, unable to use strong attack, and inhaled the miasma released by adomilus; I have tried my best to survive such a disadvantage until now, but I still can''t beat adomilus, who was once a candidate for the demon king.

    The giant sickle could easily kill them, but adomeles deliberately used only the back of the knife to beat them until they couldn''t move.

    The reason is very clear. It''s all for them to witness the moment when walnut and vanria died under his hands.

    "Just lie on the ground and watch me take your dear family."

    Having said that, adomeles swaggered to walnut''s bed.

    "Hu, Tao...!"

    Teak Xi tried to raise her head and desperately called her sister''s name to warn her, but it was just in vain.

    Adomeles stood by the bed and looked at walnut''s lovely sleeping face. He was more and more excited.

    That''s great. Next, I will pinch her thin neck, watch her anoxic face turn purple, and slowly enjoy the fun of twisting out the fire of her life.

    Moreover, she was still in front of her sister naruhi in the wild.

    Who''s better to choose again?

    Should you kill naruhi first, then strangle wanlia, torture luqia, and then kill her?

    Or kill wanliya first, let the two sisters suffer, and then kill them again.

    No... it''s better to kill Lucia first and let her die in despair without knowing how her sister will die.

    In short - in any case, the first one to kill will not change. Soбкбк

    "Well... This time, I must take your life," said adomeles with a smile. At the same time, his left hand couldn''t wait to reach for the walnut.

    But the hand suddenly made a harsh sound of "cluttering" - it was crushed by the other hand extending from the side.

    "Quack!"

    Before it was too late to be surprised, adomeles screamed with pain and was anxious to get rid of the unknown threat against him; But the hand that destroyed his left lower arm held on - he continued to struggle desperately until finally, adomeles had to fall to the ground, so he finally broke free.

    "It''s really... Good, bold... How dare you destroy my good...!"

    His embarrassed appearance made him angry. He gritted his teeth and raised his head to see the Beautiful Dreamer wanliya who had slept in the bed next to walnut. Although she didn''t wake up after losing to Lars, she still maintained an adult posture.

    "Ah...!"

    At this time, adomeles, who stared at her with disgust, suddenly screamed. Vanria''s right hand was holding something.

    So he looked timidly at his left hand. His left hand, which had no feeling in the burning pain, lost the part below his wrist and was dripping a lot of bright red blood.

    "Me, my hand... Mine... Woo!"

    Ignoring adomeles, who screamed like crazy, wanlia turned to look at a messy room and her sisters Luqi and teak.

    "Well... Even sister Luqiya and sister pomelo Xi were given by you..."

    After such a whisper, vanria threw his pulled hand in front of adomeles and said, "you''re too thick skinned... You want to sneak into walnuts after hurting them."

    "Well, small and small dream demons dare to be arrogant..."

    Adomeles looked up from his miserable left hand and cursed, but wanlia just ''hum'' and said, "listen to me. Walnuts are my most precious play... My most precious friend!"

    "But... Damn it!"

    Adomeles bared his teeth and tried to wave the sickle - but he couldn''t.

    Because before that, the only remaining right arm of adomilus had been cut off from his shoulder by the wind blade.

    I saw myself fall to the ground with a giant sickle in my right handбкбк

    "What - ah ah ah ah!"

    Let adomeles shout in amazement. At this time, walnut, who didn''t know when to wake up, sighed and said, "wanlia, did you just say ''toy''?"

    And now I found that adomilus turned around.

    "What... Who do you think it is? It''s the scum who takes big brother as a hostage."

    Then, from the internal picture of the battle space broadcast by the projection device in the infirmary, walnut found that Muhan day was safe.

    "Well, it''s really a lie."

    After muttering this in a low voice, walnut looked down at adomeles.

    "I want to repay you for playing me so hard..."

    Walnuts float slowly straight from the bed. Under the catalysis of black elements, the magic of walnut soared rapidly, and even the elves she used showed a faint figure around.

    "You hurt your sister and miss Luqiya, and I''ll give it back to you at one time!"

    The left palm of walnut stretched out - when adomeles thought so, the man had been shot into the air with a loud noise.

    "Ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah!"

    The mighty high-pressure air flow instantly devoured adomeles with the potential of sweeping all things along the way, pushing him in a straight line to destroy countless walls and rooms; Even outside the arena, a huge pit was hit on the thick rock wall of the rear hill, which almost didn''t divide the whole hill in two.

    "Uh, ah... Huh?"

    A shadow appeared in front of adomeles, who groaned bitterly.

    That''s wanlia who closed his right fist at the waist.

    "That''s it."

    At the same time, the adult vanria punched through adomeles'' chest.

    Wan Liya''s blow completely released all the power poured into the right fist.

    In the roar and impact, the punch gets a solid feel.

    Therefore, when the dust and smoke raised by the burst rock wall is settled.

    Wan Liya put down his fist fixed in the air and blew it out at himself. It was like a deep hole in a big cave - adomilus, who was still motionless, glared fiercely and said angrily: "how dare you sneak at the sleeping walnut in front of me - you are too arrogant!"

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    When Jaster and Geng Xizi danced magnificently in the air and destroyed the great spirit.

    In the chaotic audience, a man is doing his best to help the panicked audience take refuge.

    That''s the moderate girl - Noye.

    "Everyone, please stay calm! It doesn''t matter to detour. It''s faster to take refuge in a passage that has never been occupied!"

    Noah, who opened the magic wall, kept shouting, but no audience was willing to pay attention. Of course, in the face of such an absolute threat, everyone is weak and knows only to squeeze blindly into the nearest channel.

    Although Jaster and Geng Xizi gradually reduced the number of heroes, there are still countless heroes with both hands raging in the field. A crowded audience is equivalent to an excellent target; When the merciless Yingling fist waved and kicked, countless lives became bloodstains and meat scraps all over the ground. In such a miserable situation like hell, Noye is still determined to stay.

    The audience in this arena are all the current devil faction and enemies. The maid of Noah''s moderate faction has no obligation to risk her life to help them.

    But - Noah, who grew up in an orphanage, didn''t want to see more children who had the same experience as himself.

    Most of the audience here have families waiting and children to take care of; Even the enemy, their children are still innocent and should not bear the pain of being taken away from their parents by this absurd situation.

    With this idea in mind, Noye, who fought hard, tightened his body for the "cry" that came into his ears. It''s not from adults running away in panic, but children who can''t do anything but cry.

    At this time, Noah was not the only one who found the crying baby. That''s the spirit opposite the baby from Noah''s point of view.

    "Well...!"

    As soon as he saw the spirit raise his huge fist - Noye rushed out.

    "Don''t even think about it!" regardless of the flying skirt, Noye ran across the audience floor full of broken bricks and tiles.

    Just before Yingling''s fist smashed the child - Noye picked up the child and jumped away with all his strength.

    "Uh, uh..."

    The heavy impact on his chest made Noah groan with pain. Although she managed to avoid Yingling''s fist, it fell on the audience and hit her unfortunately. At this time

    Nuoye, still holding the baby, found that he ran away without considering the next step. Unexpectedly, there was another hero in front of him - opened his mouth to them.

    Although the sharp pain made the consciousness fade, Noye still wanted to throw the children away from the threat of the spirit as soon as possible; However, that kind of place does not exist in this arena.

    The moment Noah hugged the baby - Yingling''s face with a big mouth seemed to be punched on the cheek and bounced out. At the same time, someone hugged them in the air.

    "Lars..."

    The side face seen in the surrounding arms made Noah subconsciously read the name of childhood sweetheart.

    Then - when I was sure it wasn''t an illusion, I fainted. After catching Noah and the children in the air, Lars landed on the top floor of the auditorium.

    Lay down Noye holding the baby on the ground and fainted

    "How dare you make such a mess..."

    Despite her angry voice, Lars checked her breathing and breathed reassuringly.

    At this time, another spirit behind him waved a huge fist - but was forcibly blocked by the wall like black * * force ball. The baby in Noyer''s arms seemed surprised at his rescue and didn''t know when he stopped crying.

    "Be good... Stay next to her and don''t run around."

    After CI said this to the child with a smile, Lars turned slowly.

    "Moldy dolls dare to be so rampant!"

    When Lars, full of rage, spread his hands and said so, countless huge magic balls shot out quickly; It not only shot away the heroes in front of us, but also wiped out nearly half of the heroes in the arena.

    So far, Lars has never let anyone see his real strength. But now he has no idea of reservation, tolerance or scruples in his mind.

    The spirits seemed to find Lars''s counterattack and surrounded together.

    "Let me tell you... What it feels like to be ravaged by one side."

    After this announcement, Lars walked slowly to the group of heroes.

    Lars, like Mu Hantian, also has some things that will never give in.

    Therefore, these heroes have no choice but to die. Just because they hurt the people Lars valued most.

 Chapter 1051

    Mu Han Tianmu saw the back in front of him - ramsas, the moment to protect him and Shu.

    "Why?" Shu asked in amazement in Mu Hantian''s arms.

    Ramsay did not look back, but still faced the front; Butбкбк

    He suddenly shook his body and knelt on one knee like he was out of balance.

    "Are you okay?"

    Mu Hantian once heard that using gravity magic will cause a great burden on ramsas.

    "How are you?"

    When Mu Hantian and Shu hurried forward to help them, reohart also came to meet them later.

    "If you have time to help me, you might as well find a way to deal with that thing first." surrounded by the three, ramsas squeezed out a voice to scold.

    "Method... Method... Yes! Maybe we can do this!" Mu Hantian thought for a while and expressed his hope in a clear language.

    At present, ramsas''s gravity wave barrier has successfully suppressed keos and left him in place.

    Keos, who should be able to dispel magic, will be trapped in the barrier because ramsas''s gravity magic affects the surrounding space and creates a dimensional fault that keos can''t cross.

    That is to say

    "The attack of the gravity system may seal him to another dimension."

    Mu Hantian recalled that when Wilbert''s power in Shu''s body got out of control, he almost formed a black hole. And it''s not a simple physical phenomenon, it''s a magical black hole.

    If we can create that black hole again and inhale keos, it is likely to seal him into other dimensions.

    Therefore, Mu Hantian explained his battle plan to everyone present.

    As soon as ramsas lifted the gravity magic, Mu Hantian directly restrained keos, and then he tried his best to use the gravity magic to create a black hole; Keos is bound to try to dodge - so leohart has to suppress it with Rocky''s chopping wave and let the black hole devour him - this is mu Hantian''s plan.

    After listening to the instructions, leohart and ramsas nodded clearly.

    However, Shu has always been unable to freely control Wilbert''s power, but he is uneasy.

    Seeing this, Mu Hantian Qinglou Shu said on his shoulder, "don''t be afraid... Trust me. We have an appointment. We want to end all this and go home with everyone."

    Mu Hantian nodded to Shu hard and walked forward slowly.

    "Finally, please..."

    "Ah! Leave it to me."

    Reohardt fixed Loki''s response, Mu Hantian nodded, and then continued to move forward alone - to keos.

    After enough distance from Shu and others, concentrate and face keos face to face.

    The concentration of the limit state even excluded the voice in Mu Hantian''s ear.

    When the world was silent, Ramsay lifted the magic of gravity.

    As soon as keos got out of the cage of the dimensional fault, he jumped off the roof and landed in front of the nearest Mu cold day. In the face of the overwhelming death incarnation in front of him, Mu Hantian still kept moving; Keos also seemed alert and did not move.

    In the silence, only the atmosphere gradually tightened.

    Then -- that moment finally came. It was keos who took the lead.

    For the giant sword cleaved by the left right hand and the tentacle stabbed together, Mu Hantian did the ultimate late start and first come.

    Push all movements to extreme speed and rush to the demon God.

    There are two swords of Esther and leistia. The sword Qi of the blade of the wind comes first, and then the dance of death is completed instantly.

    With a sharp clang, keos''s tentacle, his right arm holding a huge sword, and even his shoulder to abdomen burst into droplets - but the battle is not over yet.

    Mu Hantian jumped to keos in front of him and shouted at the same time.

    "Shu, do it!"

    Hearing Mu Hantian''s call, Shu was already ready to launch gravity magic.

    At the moment when he passed through the micro space caused by the explosion of keos''s right arm to the ventral side from his side and exchanged positions through his body sideбкбк

    Narase unleashes the gravity magic that stores energy to the limit in his body. That force immediately knocked keos down from above, creating a black hole - this didn''t happen.

    With all his strength, narase found something while he felt his consciousness began to blur. Although the gravity magic covered keos, the center point shifted forward.

    Never hurt the cold weather... This idea made Shu subconsciously move forward a little, but it was a fatal error.

    Keos stepped hard on the ground with his tentacles instead of his feet to jump back and escape the influence of gravity magic.

    Failure - the worst two words, almost desperate thoughts in my heart.

    Ah

    But at this time, Shu saw that Mu Hantian, who was behind kaios, turned around with his right foot on the ground and was about to sweep the double swords.

    "Finally, the dark god flow - the front of the wing!"

    At the moment of the sword, the twin swords released waves. As before when suppressing leohart - turn the gravity wave into a chopper.

    Shu''s gravity magic released from above and the gravity wave cut laterally by Mu Han Tian.

    The interleaving of the two makes the black hole created by Shu transform into a torrent of highly distorted and rushing towards the imaginary dimension, and clamp down on kaios who escaped from the enterprise.

    Even though he was bound by vertical and horizontal gravity waves, keos still tried his best to struggle in the direction of less influence - inclined upward.

    However, the devil leohart does not allow it.

    Before keos'' action, leohart had set up a magic furnace in the air and fully driven rockyбкбк

    Did he expect this moment from the beginning.

    When leohart flew in at the predetermined time, he understood Mu Hantian''s intention.

    After cutting off keos'' right arm - Mu Hantian''s avoidance method is to rush into keos''s arms to his back and exchange front and rear positions. If only to avoid the gravity magic of Shu, there is no need to risk approaching keos. It is safer to step back or jump left and right. Deliberately chose to go behind keos in order to keep him in place. Jumping to the left, right or rear will close the distance with keos La - in this way, most of keos with his right arm cut off will reflexively chase Mu Hantian and move his position.

    However - if Mu takes the initiative to shorten the distance in cold weather, keos will continue to fight on the spot. This action succeeded in nailing keos under Shu''s gravity magic.

    Moreover, he hit the gravity wave behind his back, impacted Shu''s gravity magic and created a stronger gravity vortex, which further limited keos''s escape direction and brought the most beneficial results.

    Despite the slight melancholy caused by the successful execution of the perfect script, reohart completed his task without slackening.

    "Sleep in the crevice of the dimension - the ancient demon God!"

    At the same time, leohart waved rocky.

    The black shock wave released by the magic sword in full operation of the magic furnace pierced between Shu and Mu Hantian''s gravity wave and hit keos directly.

    The ancient demons who woke up in this world were pushed to the center of the black hole.

    The next moment - Shu''s distortion exceeds the critical point, unable to bear its mass and collapses instantaneously.

    The storm like turbulent air flow and magic vortex suddenly subsided, and the space returned to its original state.

    After the black sphere that swallowed everything around disappeared, it left only an empty pit on the ground.

    The figure of the demon God kaios has disappeared. Soбкбк

    Leohart breathed softly, slowly put down rocky and lifted it.

    This action represents the end of a battle.

    At present, ramsas is holding the unconscious narase from the side.

    Mu Hantian is walking steadily towards her.

 Chapter 1052

    The demon God kaius was defeated by Mu Hantian, Shu, reohart and ramsas.

    Seeing that the plan to assassinate Leonhardt and others had failed, the Privy Council decided to offer its last trump card - to start the complete elimination device buried underground in the arena and turn everyone here and the whole facility into dust.

    "Really, I didn''t expect to use even the last trick."

    "There''s nothing we can do about it. Keos has been locked up in an imaginary dimensional space. There''s no direct combat power to put down leohart."

    Having said that, the expression and tone of the members of the Privy Council were still relaxed.

    It was the Privy Council''s decision to use this arena as the venue for the showdown between the current demon king faction and the moderate faction.

    Once the complete elimination device is activated, the destruction energy will burst out in a chain everywhere in the arena, and everything in the field will be swallowed up by it.

    "Oh, what a pity, Lord Madonis."

    With a smile, Madonis clenched his teeth. In the absence of belfiger, the baton of the plan was handed over to madonius.

    In the end, it came to this end. One of the members of the Privy Council said with a smile to Madonis, who was standing silent: "moreover, adomilus said that he was going to clean up the prey. As a result, he was bitten to death; the heroes of keos who attacked verda were all slaughtered by Xun Dongcheng before their master lost to leohart. It''s really unexpected."

    "It''s not over yet, it''s not over yet! As long as the destruction device is started, the victory is ours, or do we follow the plan... There''s nothing to say about three or four!" madonius couldn''t help getting excited.

    "Indeed, as long as we clean up reohart and moderates at one go, it will have no impact on our plan."

    When the former congressman said this, the latter went on with a mockery: "but - did things really go according to your plan?"

    He was stabbed to the pain and made madonius''s teeth rattle.

    Madonis wanted to take advantage of belfiger''s absence to further his position as the next speaker of the Privy Council. At the same time, he set his subordinate adomilus as his successor. As a result, even kaios lost his box. Such a heavy loss can not be made up for even if leohart is solved; Not to mention promotion, even the second person''s position is in jeopardy.

    "Well, in a word, solve the immediate problems first. Especially Leo Hart, we must clean them up here. After all, before sending keos, if Wilbert''s daughter hadn''t killed him halfway to save people, Xun Dongcheng''s son would have forced him to death... Even though people used to think he was a young hero, they wouldn''t have seen him like that Where do you think he can be reliable? "

    When Madonis clenched his fists for uncontrollable anger, another congressman said: "now, the demon king signboard of reohart is much worse than before... The useless waste has to be cleaned up early."

    It''s true. At this time, the more you think about offsetting the work or washing away the stigma, the deeper it will only sink; We should finish this matter first and make a comeback someday. Although I fell this time, I must regain my disadvantage next time; In this way, sooner or later, he will be able to sit as president of the Privy Council.

    When Madonis who thought so recited the annihilation start code of his partбкбк

    "Sure enough, it''s here. My sister''s intuition is so accurate!"

    Madonius and other members of the Privy Council entered the special viewing room, and a silly voice sounded.

    Turning around, there was a beautiful woman standing at the door; Although it is a demon family, it has golden hair and blue eyes like a Protoss. Everyone in the Privy Council knows who she is.

    "Oh, Hello, everyone."

    With such a naive smile and greeting, it was leiohart''s sister, Lyra.

    "Princess Lyra... Why did you come here?"

    Shouldn''t Lyra be in her room in lundwar with Gardo.

    Gardo was also set as a sacrifice for keos, so a group of heroes attacked lundeval city... At that time, the lyaras should still be in the King City. What''s going on?

    Gardo is a man of faith. It''s hard to imagine that he would betray leohart and leave lyara. Now, however, I can''t feel Gardo''s spirit reaction in the arena.

    Although I don''t know how Lyra got into the arena alone, I''d better kill her for safety.

    "Lord Madonis... Don''t come to that conclusion so quickly. You don''t have to kill her to get rid of reohart."

    When Madonis raised his vigilance and gathered the magic in his body, a congressman smiled and persuaded, while his eyes crawled on Lyra''s limbs.

    "She is so beautiful, and the appearance of this Protoss is very rare... We have suffered heavy losses in this boring decisive battle. At least bring some playful gifts back."

    And show an obscene smile.

    "Come, Princess Lyra... Please come with us."

    Then he stretched out his right hand * * smiling and talking head and flew into the air.

    "Eh...?"

    The head in mid air barely made this sound, and then a lot of blood gushed out.

    "You... Ah...?"

    His arms and head rolled to the ground in front of the stunned Madonis and others - and then his fallen body sank into the gradually spreading sea of blood. For others who couldn''t understand what had happened for a moment, Lyra ''ha ha ha'' smiled. In an instantбкбк

    Madonis and others could no longer move.

    This, this is!

    Lyra exudes a strong sense of oppression - so great that it immediately deprives them of their freedom of movement.

    Why?

    Because Lyra exudes a sense of oppression that is even heavier than keos.

    "You can''t run. My sister saw that you could make Leo really strong, so she offered you a favor deeper than the sea to let you live to the present; but you thanked me with the vengeance and wanted to kill Leo... How can my sister let you do such a thing? But you can rest assured that I had a good fight before coming. My sister is in a good mood. So, No Let you die in pain. "

    As Lyra said this, she came smacking closer.

    "Ah, uh...!"

    However, Madonis couldn''t move, and he couldn''t even shout. All they can do is to hold extreme fear of the heterogeneous characters in front of them.

    "Ah, just now one of you said something very reasonable? Er, what did you say..."

    Lyra poked her index finger into her cheek, tilted her head, remembered for a moment, and her expression suddenly brightened, then narrowed her eyes and smiled. The seemingly innocent eyes are dimly rippling with fierce light.

    "The useless waste has to be cleaned up early... Right?"

    The next moment I heard this... The world of Madonis turned upside down.

    Until the end, Madonis didn''t find that what turned was not the world, but the head flying into the air separated from the body - so they died miserably and ended their long career.

    The other three members have the same fate.

    After taking care of none of the Privy Council members in the room.

    "Well, my sister''s work is over, isn''t it?"

    Lyra said happily in the smell of blood in the room, andбкбк

    "Say... That over there, when are you going to hide?"

    Suddenly he spoke to the wall that had nothing.

    "Really, I was discovered. Miss, you really didn''t build it."

    After a reply mixed with a bitter smile came from the wall, a figure emerged.

    It seems that the outline of male shape and shadow is gradually clear, and even the expression can be seen clearly.

    Lyra knew the name of the man who appeared in front of her.

    So she began to praise: "don''t many heroes come to verda, but after you solve them all, you still have time to sneak into such a place all the way... Mr. ares is really powerful."

    "I really dare not be. Those old men in the Privy Council didn''t find me. I thought the breath was completely eliminated..."

    Scratching his head, he said that he was the hero of the brave family - Dongcheng Xun.

 Chapter 1053

    "My sister''s female intuition is very strong."

    When Xun took out the cigarette from his arms and took it into her mouth, Lyra proudly raised her chest and said, "but Mr. ares is so bad. You came to this room first, so you left everything to me."

    After one breathбкбк

    "Mr. God of war, are you here to kill these grandfathers?"

    After lighting a cigarette with a lighter, Xun spit out a mouthful of green smoke and replied, "how can you say such scary words... This battle is about them and your baby brother in cold weather. I''m just insurance just in case, just like you."

    A calm smile appeared on Xun''s face.

    "In other words... I didn''t expect to explore the situation of the Privy Council and find that there are people like you here."

    She squinted at liyala and asked, "your appearance is very rare in the demon family, but it''s not just a atavism... What do you have to raise in your stomach to have your monster level aura?"

    Lyra smiled and replied, "you can''t look so carefully ~ my sister''s selling point is a sense of mystery."

    "And if you want to say such a thing, Mr. ares himself is not the same?"

    Lyra said confidently, "you smell not only human, but also a little dragon... And it''s an ancient high-level dragon family."

    This startled Xun, and the ash shook off on the ground.

    However, he still didn''t change his color, spit out smoke all over his chest and said, "those kids in my family have really saved their lives... Fortunately, you''re not the current representative of the demon king sect."

    "Sister won''t play, because it''s a foul. But..."

    Lyra added: "if Mr. ares goes to war, my sister may consider taking a look."

    "Well, I was right to keep a low profile... I almost got into extra trouble."

    "Sister is not a troublesome woman! Ignore you!"

    Leia rajiao said angrily, "however, my sister is glad to meet Mr. Ares. In this way, the mystery of the lady''s dimensionless transfer ability can be solved."

    "Really."

    "That''s right. The smell of that child is more complex than that of Mr. ares... It''s not without the example of" three races mixed race "before, but his sister has always wondered whether he has the ability to transfer dimensions. It turns out... It''s mixed with the blood of the dragon."

    Then Lyra whispered again in a low, cold voice, "what if the child becomes Leo''s enemy? Or now --"

    "If you dare to hurt her, I''ll make you pay enough. For example, kill reohart or something." the cold voice came in.

    "No, brother cold weather. If you scare your sister like this, it will only have a negative effect? In this way, it will only make your sister want to help Rao remove an obstacle."

    "If you can do it. I was really careless before, but you should also know that it''s unrealistic for you to want to kill me."

    "Yes. That''s it. I hope you can keep your promise."

    "Of course, and without these guys in the Privy Council, the gap between the current demon king faction and the moderates or other factions will slowly disappear. We can talk about the remaining issues slowly. I hope you can tell reohart."

    "I will. Goodbye, then!"

    Lyra smiled and said goodbye

    "Goodbye... Please meet in a place without blood smell next time, and the attitude should be like this," Xun joked.

    "My sister doesn''t have ''ha ha ha''

    Lyra stuck out her tongue and left the special viewing room. As soon as we get to the corridorбкбк

    "Sister, can you hear me?"

    He received a psychic communication from his brother leohart and responded in his heart.

    "Well, of course I can hear you, Leo. I''m sorry. Although my sister killed all the Privy Council at once, there was a little accident."

    "Is something wrong?"

    "No, no problem at all! My sister is very strong."

    As she walked, Lyra bent her slender right arm in and said, "Hmm!" Summon up your strength.

    "I know... But I still have to worry about my sister. It''s my duty."

    Then I heard a smiling answer.

    Unexpectedly, she said such lovely words and saw how her sister hurt you when she went back. After making such a decision, Lyra asked, "what''s the situation over there? Is belfiger there?"

    Yes, the reoharts are not in the arena. It''s in the playground where belfiger might hang out.

    Just as Mu Hantian immediately went to the special viewing room to destroy the Privy Council after defeating kaios, reohart also rushed to the location of belfiger as soon as possible.

    The original plan of their appointment is... Lyra destroys the Privy Council member in the arena. Reohart finds out belfiger''s position, monitors Lyra to meet, and then works together to deal with him.

    The reason why Leonhardt was not allowed to attend the meeting alone was that it was too risky for him to deal with the Privy Council chief belfiger alone.

    Soбкбк

    "Wait a minute, Leo. Sister will use transfer magic right away."

    When she came to the distance that Mu Hantian or Xun wouldn''t notice, liyala was ready to open the magic array and go to raohart, who was talking to her mind. When she suddenly found that her brother didn''t answer, she asked suspiciously, "Rao, what''s the matter?"

    "Actually, I have a problem here," the other party replied stiffly.

    "Oh?" Lyra tilted her head.

    "Isn''t belfiger out there?"

    "He''s here... Anyway, come first and I''ll explain it later." at this point, leohart ended his mind call.

    What''s the matter... The tone doesn''t seem to be very urgent. It shouldn''t be a big problem.

    "Well... Don''t guess. You''ll know when you go."

    Lyra didn''t want to waste time speculating, and got into the open transfer magic array.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    It was built by zokiel and now belongs to the lust playground under the charge of belfiger.

    At the other end of Lyra''s transfer magic array is where leohart is located - a huge room that looks like a bedroom.

    But it''s not just leohart waiting for her. There was also a corpse lying in the center of a large pool of blood on the Ru of the bed, with a big hole from the front chest to the back.

    "Belfiger..."

    Lyra looked down at the miserable corpse and murmured the name of the high-level demon family that had secretly dominated the demon world for a long time.

    "When I arrived, he was lying on his stomach; he was turned over to check whether belfiger himself and the cause of his death."

    Then leohart began to report on his arrival.

    "His girlfriend just fainted, so I woke up a few to ask, but they all said they didn''t remember what happened last night. I''m afraid they were given memory erasing drugs or incense."

    Lyra glanced at the corner of the wall, and the group of women huddled on the ground and naked shook with her.

    "Hum... That''s really troublesome. Eh, is this sheet Leo guy''s?"

    Lyra''s eyes suddenly stopped on the sheet covering belfiger''s lower body. No bleeding means it was covered after death.

    "Yes. I don''t really want my sister to see that."

    "Eh ~ listen to Leo, my sister wants to see it more... Hey!"

    Leohart''s words stimulated Lyra''s curiosity and immediately lifted it.

    "Wow... How fierce."

    And exclaimed loudly when he saw the reason why his brother avoided it.

    Belfiger covered his lower body under the sheets - there was a major wound different from the fatal wound on his chest.

    An organ was cut off from the root by a sharp weapon.

    "Wow, my God. It turns out that two legends of belfiger are true?"

    "Enough, sister..."

    Reohardt pulled the sheet from Lyra''s hand and covered the problem area.

    "Leo Leo, the cut part... Ah, shouldn''t it be that?"

    "Yes."

    Lyra found that there was an unnatural sheet on the ground not far from the bed. After asking questions, leohart nodded unhappily and said, "but who would do such a thing except us..."

    It''s not surprising that others want belfiger''s life. The question is who will actually do it.

    Generally speaking, people cannot escape the fate of years'' destruction and loss of strength.

    But not everyone is. One of them is belfiger. This high-level demon clan can become the speaker of the Privy Council and secretly manipulate the demon world between his hands because of his extremely powerful power.

    The best proof is that we can successfully conclude a contract with keos. The powerful power of the past has not been attenuated yet, so that leohart dare not act rashly.

    And belfiger, who is so at the top of the demon world and dominates the world, has now become the ridiculous dead body in front of him.

    Eh, this smell is not

    Lyra''s nose suddenly smelled something. In Baer FEG''s stench and blood, and the perfume used by the female slaves at this playground, there are a few other smells hidden.

    It''s blood - and Lyra knows who it belongs to.

    I can''t forget if I want to. After all, that''s what she just smelled and will never forget.

    But that doesn''t belong to Xun.

    Besides, when Xun confronted her in the special viewing room of the ancient arena, she was not hurt at all. Lyra did not find the blood of Xunlong through her blood, but her own smell and aura. Although we can roughly infer the blood taste of Xun, speculation is speculation after all; And now the smell of blood is what Lyra did smell.

    When she thought of the man - everything was strung together.

    "Did he beat me with an injury? I really underestimated him." Lyra talked in a cold tone different from usual.

    "Leo, let''s go," Lyra said, hooking up Leo Hart''s arm.

    As long as you don''t do it yourself, Mu Hantian shouldn''t be bad for reohart; Because doing so will involve Shu in the right and wrong of the demon world and put him in danger.

    Although it was a pity that belfiger could not kill his enemy with his own blood, he at least destroyed Madonis and other members of the Privy Council.

    The goal of "making the Privy Council disappear from the demon world" has been achieved.

    So at this moment, there is no need to make assumptions and ask for trouble.

    Now, there are other things to do - completely comfort your favorite brother.

    So Lyra said that with a sweet smile.

    "Congratulations, Leo... When you get back to your room, my sister will reward you well."

 Chapter 1054

    In front of us, there is a sunny space.

    Located in the suburb of verda, the base of moderates, in the ordora forest covered with countless lush trees.

    Deep in the vibrant forest, a group of people came to a corner where only animals usually pass by. It was the duel that had just ended enough to control the history of the demon world. The people who were about to return to their own world and the team who saw them off.

    "I really appreciate your care during this time... Having you around really helped us a lot."

    Chenglai Shu and teak Xi say goodbye to a girl together.

    The maiden, maid Noye, took Shu''s hand and said reluctantly, "Lord Shu... You''re leaving so soon."

    "Well, I''m sorry, Noye."

    Shu also gently shook each other''s hand, which seemed to deepen Noah''s sorrow of separation and made her more sad: "anyway, it''s too urgent to go back so early..."

    The duel between the moderates and the current demon king faction ended after being disturbed by the demon God kaius plotted by the Privy Council and defeated kaius - it has only been two days so far. These two days are also the rest period required by doctors after treating people''s fierce battle injuries, as well as the minimum time required to confirm and discuss future resolutions.

    "Noye, thank you for your kindness, but we really can''t stay long."

    It''s teak. Similarly, teak Xi and Shu visited the urban area of verda under the leadership of Noye and had a lot of contact with her. Now we say goodbye to each other, and there is some regret on our face.

    "We have finished what we should do, so we must leave the demon world as soon as possible."

    The walnut beside her nodded in agreement.

    "Yes. If you stay too long, other problems may arise."

    That''s right - Shu and others rush back to the human world for several reasons.

    They came to the demon world, which is the junction of December 25 and 26, human time. Counting the days they have passed since they came here, the third semester has begun. Shu several attached great importance to Mu Hantian''s idea of "giving priority to his ordinary daily life as much as possible", so they postponed the original scheduled time to the demon world by one month until the end of the final exam.

    бкбкOf course, the number of absenteeism days or grades can be altered by magic or other means; If you just want to be promoted to the second grade, the problem is easy to solve.

    But

    Using powers for that kind of thing will only make you farther and farther away from ordinary people. It is not only disrespectful of their daily life, but even an act of living a lie with their own hands. Moreover, in addition to the daily problems in the human world, Shu and others'' detention in the demon world may also produce other dangers.

    The duel between the moderate faction and the current demon king faction is a battle for the future of the demon world. Regardless of the consequences, Shu and others have made great achievements in this battle. Therefore, they are called heroes by the moderates. They are highly supported by the people and hope to become a new commander.

    In contrast, other forces such as the current demon king faction can easily regard their combat power and influence as a threat. Under such circumstances, the current demon king soon asked for a truce, and the moderates immediately accepted it.

    Ramsay had never met Shu and others after defeating keos. No one knew what he thought about it. According to Lu Qiya, his deputy, and Klaus, who is known as a wise old man, it is possible that leohart secretly aims to overthrow the Privy Council. Now that his sad wish has been achieved, it is better to let the current demon king faction and the moderates truce and coexist peacefully - and most of the end will evolve into a treaty and a military alliance.

    At this time

    "Ah ah?"

    A small hand sticking out from the side slipped through noer''s hip like a tongue, and she jumped up. At the same time, a young voice warned, "Noye, don''t let sister Shu worry too much."

    Shu looked down at the source of the sound and found that there was a young dreamer around Noye.

    "Lord Shira..."

    After Jester said her name in surprise, the little dreamer kept rubbing Noah''s hip and said, "if you''re so ignorant - be careful to be scolded bloody by the child?"

    "No, I''m very sorry! I, I''ll go and see the condition of the carriage!"

    Noye blushed and bowed, trying to escape shirahan and run to the carriage carrying Shu.

    Then, Maria asked Shira nervously, "well, mom... Didn''t sister Lucia come?"

    Wan Liya would ask this because when everyone came to the demon world from Dongcheng''s home, they took the dimensional realm constructed by Lu Qiya.

    Crossing the dimension and connecting the demon world and the human world - the technology of two different worlds is not what ordinary people can do, so it was originally planned that Luqiya would open up a dimensional realm to the human world for them. As when I came here, I chose to go back from ordora forest for risk management considerations. It must be avoided to build an external channel in vilda city.

    Moreover, doing that kind of thing in the city is likely to attract a large number of seeing off people and cause unnecessary trouble. Choosing to set out in ordora forest is also to let Shu and others return to the human world secretly. However, it will take Lucia to come here to succeed.

    "Lucia is still making the final test for the preparation of the ''talks'' in the city. It seems that she can''t be busy for the time being. There''s nothing she can do."

    Shira shrugged and continued, "after all, it''s not just about security. Everything has to be managed to be safe."

    Shira''s "talks" refer to the summit between the moderates and the current demon king leaders, ramsas and reohart, scheduled to be held today to discuss how the two sides can coexist peacefully in the future. In order to avoid complications, the peace meeting between the two factions must proceed as quickly as Shu and others have to leave the demon world as soon as possible. Therefore, leohart thought it necessary for the leaders of both sides to communicate, so he proposed a truce at the same time, which contributed to the talks.

    "What about the dimensional realm that sent us back...?"

    "Let me drive it for you. Don''t worry."

    Shira answered Shu''s question without frowning.

    "Miss Shira?"

    Shira said to teak hee, who was surprised, "yes, I''m the one who taught Lucia how to construct the dimensional realm. Although she is very skilled, I''m still far ahead of her in terms of the technology of manipulating space. Don''t worry."

    Laurie mengmo''s mother laughed with pride.

    "Since it''s my mother to do it, I''m relieved..." as a daughter, Wan Liya also spit out words of approval.

    Of course, Shu and others are not dissatisfied with this. They have witnessed how high the precision and sophistication of the space channel built by Shira.

    However, Shu and others are still unable to start from this.

    So Geng Xizi asked.

    "Miss Shira... Will brother and ramsas talk for a long time?"

    Yes - Mu Hantian is not present now. This is the result that Mu Hantian said that he had something to talk to ramsas when the party was ready to leave the city, and others should take the first step at his request.

    Therefore, everyone thought that as soon as Mu Hantian finished talking with ramsas, Shira would use the space channel to bring him... As a result, Shira came first and said that he would come in other ways.

    "Don''t worry. I think it''s just because they talk about a wide range of things."

    "The situation has begun to move forward to the next stage... The focus of the whole demon world will turn to the two protagonists Ramsay and reohart. You just have to wait a little longer and go back to the human world quickly."

    "Well, that''s what I said."

 Chapter 1055

    When the two factions summit in vilda city is about to begin.

    Luqiya, who directs the preparatory work, has completed the final confirmation of various matters such as the maintenance plan.

    Her people are not in the hall arranged as a conference hall.

    But on the top of the tower with a panoramic view of vilda city. At present, there are two people here besides Lucia.

    "You mean..."

    "That''s right. From now on, the moderates will basically not be involved with you anymore."

    Luqiya waited a short distance away and looked at her master, ramsas, coldly answering Mu Hantian''s questions.

    At the moment, Mu Hantian and ramsas have no intersection.

    Mu Hantian stared at Ramsay, but Ramsay turned his back to him. He looked down at the wide urban area of verda and made no other moves.

    Ramsas has just told Mu Hantian that the moderates and other demons will take an attitude towards Mu Hantian and others in the future.

    "You should know how easy it is to become a new dispute in the demon world."

    Ramsay said in a low voice, "we are about to form a military alliance with the current demon king faction, and we are facing a critical moment. If we make arbitrary contact with you again, it is difficult to ensure that no one in the two factions wants to play by the topic, and it will also create unnecessary suspense and suspicion for other forces around us."

    "In order to avoid that situation, we demon clan should cut off contact with you as much as possible... Of course, whether we do so or not, there may be conspirators on both sides, so I will continue to let wanliya follow her. But..."

    Ramsay added as if: "In order to ensure fairness, the current demon king sect that will form an alliance with us should also continue to send people to monitor. However, its position is not hostile. It is simply to prevent us and other forces from using your power or influence to ensure your life safety. Since that girl will go back with Wilbert''s power, I can accept this condition."

    "If you have serious problems, the moderates and the current demon king will send representatives as soon as possible to make a fair agreement - and implement the solution."

    "I see. Are you really going to keep that cold attitude from beginning to end... Right."

    Mu Hantian sighed and breathed out.

    Then he said to ramsas, "do you really want to continue to hide the facts and say goodbye to Shu?"

    "What are you talking about?"

    "What I just said has no evidence. It''s purely my own speculation."

    After making such a preface, Mu Hantian began to explain.

    That was the "truth" he got from the process from the formulation of belfiger''s assassination plan to its implementation before he dueled with the current demon king faction.

    "To be honest, you still don''t feel any goodwill towards Shu''s attitude and treatment. No matter what crisis she falls into, she resolutely doesn''t send more guards outside wanliya, and repeatedly makes the decision to ignore Shu''s life... You have been completely avoiding Shu and taking the initiative to stay away from her."

    "The person who told me this said that you were dissatisfied with your brother''s becoming the devil, so you never liked Shu''s niece."

    Mu Hantian deliberately said the speculation of takigawa''s past. However, the next sentence is not evidence, but counter evidence.

    "But this time, you summoned Shu to the demon world to draw out the power of Wilbert, the former demon king in her body. I think this is because we beat zokiel and made Mr. Klaus hope Shu to become the second demon king. The sound wave began to rise."

    Klaus is well known for his reverence for Wilbert and his view of Shu as the heir of orthodoxy, but such Klaus is opposite to ramsas.

    "Compared with their demands to support Shu, you advocate to take Shu''s power as your own. Generally speaking, most of them are selfish acts of self-esteem brothers who are dissatisfied with being surpassed by excellent brothers in order to meet their vanity."

    "But..."

    Mu Hantian looked at Luqiya and said, "the relationship between Luqiya and wanliya gave me a hint and changed my point of view."

    "Me and vanria...?"

    "That''s right."

    Mu Hantian nodded to Luqiya, who frowned.

    "Seeing Luqiya and wanliya began to make me feel... A person''s feelings for his relatives are not necessarily apparent love. I understand this very well."

    "When we children are still desperately trying to think about how to live in the present connected with the past, most of our parents are already looking at a more distant place - that is our future."

    After hearing Mu Hantian''s words, Ramsay remained silent.

    Ramsay could not see the emotion on his face and could not know why he was silent. However, Mu Hantian continued: "I''m trying to change my view at this time. Suppose your attitude and behavior towards Shu so far is not to satisfy your self-esteem, but entirely for Shu''s good..."

    "Wilbert, the former demon king, entrusted Shu to his subordinates and sent her to the human world to be raised by ordinary people... So as to prevent her only daughter from becoming a political prop in the demon world. All the actions and decisions you have taken in the past can be regarded as to continue the examination made by Wilbert king for her daughter."

    "You only send wanliya to protect Shu, so as to avoid adding too many guards for her. You will tell others that the moderates treat her as a princess, and take the initiative to alienate her for the same reason. In order not to let Shu get involved in the political disputes in the demon world, you have to reduce the contact with Shu. In this way, it makes sense. Then -"

    Mu Hantian said again, "since you are so considerate of Shu, you should also set up several additional insurances... According to Shira, King wilbet''s letting Shu inherit that power is one of the insurances used to protect her. Of course, it will also increase the possibility of her being coveted by the enemy, but give her nothing, and the risk is the same."

    "When zokiel attacked Shu for the first time, only when vanria became an adult with the ''key'' approved by you could he escape safely at the critical moment... But your insurance is not so simple?"

    At this time, Mu Hantian''s eyes turned to Luqiya again.

    "Lucia... When zokiel took Shira hostage, wanlia sought your judgment; and you don''t think it''s a problem. Do you want her to focus on the work of escorting Shu?"

    Lucia said nothing and her expression became stiff. That is not only acquiescence, but also indicates that Mu Hantian''s hypothesis is getting closer and closer to the truth they hide.

    Mu Hantian then looked directly at ramsas and said, which is a corner of the truth.

    "But it''s not that Lucia abandoned Shira... Shira was deliberately taken by zokiel?"

    Mu Hantian continued: "isn''t it strange that Shira can even create a space channel that you and Lucia can''t detect, and zokiel doesn''t lock her in his house, but in other remote places. As long as she wants to escape, there are many opportunities, right?"

    "Zokiel wouldn''t give up Shu even if he was taken over... So Shira pretended to be zokiel''s hostage and deliberately stayed in his nest. This is because zokiel''s strong attachment to Shu is very dangerous. Considering the arrangement that Shu is likely to be caught by him."

    "Yes, it''s all for Shu - your ideas to protect her."

    Mu Hantian''s language was steady... But he said clearly: "However, as I mentioned before, we killed zokiel, so that the eyes of moderates and the current demon king faction are focused on Shu. To avoid her becoming a political tool in the demon world under this situation, the quickest way is to make her lose the value of ''the only daughter of the former demon king'', so you want to draw out Shu''s strength."

    "That''s a life-saving trick to take Shu away. She may lose all her magic from now on, but you are still determined to do so... It''s better for the overall situation to let Shu continue to live as an ordinary person and an ordinary girl, not to mention we who are enough to defeat zokiel. Therefore, you think that even if she becomes an ordinary girl behind the risk and wants to be a person against her It will be much less than it is now. "

    "You, who are at the top of the moderates, have always treated her with contempt. From the perspective of other forces, Shu who has lost his power has lower use value and is difficult to intimidate the moderates. So you plan to draw out Shu''s power, give her to us for protection and solve the problems in the demon world by yourself. Before that, the current demon king sect used heroes to attack and ended up in the end Come on, we have to go to the front. But -- "

    Mu Han''s words turned and said, "this speculation will produce several questions..."

    "When you came to the moderates, and your harsh attitude and ideas towards Shu. If you, as I speculated, inherited king Wilbert''s legacy as an elder brother and thought of your niece everywhere as an uncle, you should not deliberately oppose Klaus. It''s better to actively appeal to them not to involve Shu on the basis of King Wilbert''s legacy It''s only right that things should go more smoothly. "

    "Don''t you think this contradiction is due to your wrong speculation?"

    At this point, Ramsay finally spoke. This is a very reasonable and legitimate question, but - "I don''t think so."

    Mu Hantian denied this question becauseбкбк

    "You stood up against keos and protected Shu; finally, when Shu used Wilbert''s strength to faint, you gently hugged her. I could see your expression at that time. Tell me that you actually attach great importance to her... It''s all facts and there is no room for doubt."

    "So I began to think so. You maintained such a harsh attitude towards Shu, perhaps because you had to do it for some reason..."

    "Moderates used to be the biggest force in the demon world for some time? But I heard that most of those who joined moderates didn''t want to go along the smooth road he hoped for with the former demon king Wilbert. They were simply attracted by the charm of his strongest demon king... After the war, the moderates soldiers who admired their own king and were proud of his strong power hoped that moderates would dominate the demon world and become a leader The voice of dominating the world should be much better than pursuing the peaceful coexistence of various forces and creating a peaceful and prosperous world for the demon world? "

    If you ask people how strong their faith in Wilbert is, you can see it from Klaus.

    Since there is still such a great influence after his death, the degree of respect for Wilbert when he was still in office must be incomparable today.

    But... Unifying the world is contrary to the name and thought of the "moderates" - domination by force.

    It''s just a way of claiming justice. In fact, it''s no different from the Privy Council. Ironically, the biggest obstacle for Wilbert, who expects peace more than anyone, is the prestige of his strongest demon king.

    The situation at that time must have been very painful for Wilbert. His admirers wanted him to become the second Privy Council to suppress the demon world by force.

    In this way, the situation is getting worse and worse day by day, and the derailment is accelerating. So the strongest demon king began to think about how to make the moderates restore their ideal appearance, get rid of the secret control and influence of the Privy Council, and bring real peace to the demon world. Finallyбкбк

    "The answer that king Wilbert derived to prevent moderates from getting out of control is to let himself disappear."

    But we can''t just disappear. We have to try to continue to protect the moderates just in case. No matter how far his power expands, it is Wilbert''s valuable achievement and must be protected.

    "As the strongest demon king, death is the most persuasive way to disappear. In order to keep a certain check on other forces, the cause of death can''t be death under the hands of others, but it can''t die by accident. If the king of a country dies by accident, he will be thoroughly investigated. Considering these problems, he chose the one with the lowest risk."

    "At the same time - he had to avoid his death anyway and turn the problem to Shu."

    Mu Hantian stared at ramsas face to face.

    "Therefore, he asked his subordinates to be adoptive parents to bring Shu to the human world as an ordinary person. He watched her grow and thrive in the demon world. When the time was ripe, he pretended to be sick and died, turned into another character and returned to the moderates - that was his plan."

    After spitting out his deep breath, he said: "a complete vision of how the moderates will change after the death of the great king, whether they can prevent excessive expansion of power and out of control of ambition, and how the Privy Council will respond to the later - a plan to deal with all problems at once."

 Chapter 1056

    Mu Hantian constantly pushes the gear of thinking and turns his speculation into conviction.

    Think about it! Mu Hantian shouted to himself in his heart. In front of Ramsay, Xun and Shira, what have they considered for Geng Xizi and what have they actually implemented

    It''s not easy for high-ranking people to pretend to die. Especially for people like Wilbert, it is even more difficult. Howeverбкбк

    What''s more difficult is to turn into another character and come back.

    After all, anyone under Wilbert knew him. Moreover, it''s no use just coming back. We must return to the position of being able to take charge of political affairs, hide our identity and lead moderates. If not, we can''t let the people who admire Wilbert put down the illusion of passing away.

    So

    Wilbert will choose the fictional brother Ramsay and play the role completely.

    Yes - Ramsay is Wilbert.

    After fully establishing this premise, what are the possible attempts?

    "You have not only changed your appearance, but also changed your spiritual wavelet type and magic aura by inheriting most of your power to Shu. Although dividing power will not change the nature of power, you use it in turn. Returning to the moderates as relatives of the strongest demon king will help you quickly reach the center of power."

    Mu Hantian deduced the truth step by step.

    "If you do this, you can also provide a layer of insurance for people. It''s a plan to kill two birds with one stone... However, to make such a plan successful, you must need several helpers to endorse your life experience and add fuel to the flames in the follow-up. In addition, you must be someone who speaks with weight in the steady faction."

    Who can play this role must not need to say more.

    "I think... Shira started helping you long before zokiel. It''s probably early in your plan - no, maybe earlier."

    It is said that Shira and wilbet have equal friendship, so it is natural for wilbet, who is worried about the moderates and the future of the demon world, to ask her for advice.

    And

    Mu Hantian''s eyes swept sideways - turned to Luqiya.

    "I always find it strange... King wilbet''s leader is so charming, but Lucia, who is more loyal than anyone, is willing to follow you. Generally speaking, she should continue to respect king wilbet like Klaus and them."

    However, if she followed her beloved Wilbert, it would be another matter. Moreover, Lucia respects her mother Shira more than vanria.

    If Wilbert and Shira explain the truth to Lucia and ask her to assist in politics, they can explain why Lucia is willing to become an adjutant of ramsas.

    "Come again - I think you have another helper."

    That was the man who, as a brave family, had a relationship with Wilbert''s sister at the end of the war.

    At this moment, Mu Hantian finally understood why Xun came to ramsas, a moderate.

    The atmosphere between Xun, ramsas and Shira is not as simple as fighting in the previous war and cherishing heroes.

    It tastes more like a partner sharing some secrets than a comrade in arms or a respected opponent.

    What for?

    The truth of Geng Xizi''s life experience is not only a sensitive issue for the brave, but also a more serious crisis. On the other hand - Wilbert is also worried about the future of the newborn Shu.

    "You and I, who unexpectedly become brothers, are just troubled by the same problem."

    It is not surprising that such two people work together for each other''s children.

    "After the successful ''death'' of King Wilbert, the out of control situation of the moderates stabilized as expected; however, not everything was so satisfactory, and an unexpected thing happened."

    That''s itбкбк

    "The Privy Council elected Leonhardt as the new demon king. Although it is a little reluctant for you to take the leadership position as ramsas among the moderates, you can always suppress the voices of opposition; but there is nothing you can do about the current demon king faction controlled by the Privy Council. Your plan began from there. Later -"

    Mu Hantian continued: "the current demon king faction has expanded due to the strong personal charm of reohart, but nevertheless, your great former demon king''s influence still remains, which has become an obstacle to his unification of the demon world. You can''t ignore the person who inherited your power."

    by the way.

    Mu Hantian recalled something.

    After they had just started living with Shu and WAN Liya and would show that they were right, Geng Xizi asked Xun when he knew they were demonsбкбк

    I knew it from the beginning.

    Now, Mu Hantian finally understood the true meaning of that sentence.

    When Mu Hantian accepted his speculation and felt that he had succeededбкбк

    "Nonsense. Are you satisfied with talking so much in your dreams?"

    Ramsay just whispered. After listening to Mu Hantian''s speculation, his expression was not moved at all.

    Well, I think so.

    Mu Hantian put forward the possible "truth", but it was only his own "speculation" without evidence.

    Even if Mu Hantian said all the facts, ramsas could not admit it. As long as he firmly denies it, his adjutant Lucia will not admit it either. Xun or Shira would not tell the truth.

    After all

    Their plan was based on Wilbert''s disappearance from the stage.

    If the news that Wilbert is still alive leaks out, the demon world will be subject to the influence of the great demon king. This secret was born to change the demon world.

    From now on, the truth of Wilbert''s death must continue to be hidden. Forcing Ramsay to admit the secret is tantamount to spoiling his love for Shu. Soбкбк

    "Well... That''s all my guess. I personally hope the situation. I''m not going to tell them casually. Let it end here."

    Mu Hantian''s expression turned and he smiled bitterly. "I should almost go. Bye."

    After bowing a little to Ramsay, she said, "Lucia... Shira said that she would prepare a space passage for me and take me to the ordora forest where they have arrived first. Could you lead the way?"

    "Well, my mother told me in advance - please follow me."

    After receiving Mu Hantian''s request, Luqiya went straight to the top exit of the tower.

    Mu Hantian followed, but stopped at the entrance of the stairs.

    And turn around.

    Ramsay turned back and looked down on the city again.

    Mu Hantian didn''t take it seriously and said to Ramsay''s back: "finally, I want to say... Even if what I just said is fantasy and dream, you are Shu''s uncle, which will not change."

    "You are welcome to visit her at any time. Although there will be many problems to deal with when making peace with the current demon king faction, I don''t think there will be that kind of leisure in a short time... But when those political problems come to an end, I hope you can take the time to come and sit down."

    Mu Hantian promised ramsas: "we treat Shu well, please rest assured."

 Chapter 1057

    Say goodbye to ramsas and leave the top of the tower.

    Mu Hantian followed Luqiya on the corridor in the city.

    "I''m sorry to delay your time. Can I do it for the master - say 10000 leagues?" on the way, luqia, who led the way, suddenly stopped and asked without looking back.

    "About vanria...?"

    Hearing this, Mu Hantian walked to the position side by side with her and calmly replied, "yes."

    "You know what? Maria and I are actually half sisters."

    "Ah?"

    Luqiya slowly continued to Mu Hantian, who couldn''t help but open her eyes: "my father died not long after my mother gave birth to me. I heard that he was originally a weak man... But my mother still fell in love with my father and wanted to conceive his child, so she gave birth to me."

    "So it is."

    What a pity. However, the birth of Lucia is a kind of redemption for his father who knows he will soon die and his beloved Sheila. Even after death, they are still connected through their daughter Lucia.

    "My mother has been widowed since then... Until her highness yaxue, the wife of her majesty Wilbert, died shortly after giving birth to Lord Shu, when her majesty Wilbert discussed with my mother about raising Lord Shu in the human world --"

    Lucia paused for a moment and said:

    "Just that time, I had sex with him."

    "Eh? Sheila and Wilbert?"

    The unexpected development made Mu Hantian dumbfounded.

    "They have lost their beloved partners, and they have cultivated a relationship of equal position... There must be holes in their hearts that cannot be filled by each other. However, my mother seems not to worry at all and is happy to see it succeed after she is pregnant with Maria. She smiles and says that she originally wanted to have one more, and can add a sister to adults without brothers and sisters. Then -"

    Lucia then said, "my mother, like his majesty Wilbert who decided to pass on her strength to Lord Shu... Gave her most of her strength when she gave birth to vanria."

    "Most of the strength... That''s why Sheila became like that?"

    Luqiya nodded to Mu Hantian who suddenly realized it and replied "yes".

    "However, we never told Maria about it... It is said that zokiel told her that my mother became like that because she gave birth to her."

    "Why did you hide it from Maria?"

    бг

    "Yes, you''re right."

    Lucia''s expression was not only painful, but also sad.

    "I know what you think. In fact, I have... So far, I have repeatedly asked my mother to tell the child the truth. However, my mother refused."

    "Why...?"

    Even from other people''s point of view, it is obvious that Shira and Lucia also love their daughter vanria.

    "My mother, who is known as the greatest dreamer, is also a well-known figure in the demon world... However, you also know my mother''s personality, which made her establish many enemies a long time ago. Therefore -"

    Luqiya said the conclusion: "if people know that the child has received the power of her mother, it will be disadvantageous to her..."

    "This..."

    Mu Hantian also understood the danger that Luqiya said. Even Wilbert chose to keep her away from herself and grow up in the human world before the adoptive power was given to her. If you give her strength to protect her, it will increase the possibility of her being in danger, but you will put the cart before the horse.

    "What''s more, she is the child of my mother and her majesty Wilbert... If this secret is found out and made public, Maria may be regarded as a more valuable political prop than Lord Shu. I think my mother just wants to avoid this."

    "Like Lord Shu, if you want to confess everything to Wan Liya, you have to wait until the political situation in the demon world is more stable..."

    "After zokiel''s affair was over and all the problems were solved... The child really smiled brightly when he was with you. I really appreciate it."

    At this point, Luqiya turned to Mu Hantian, lowered her head and bowed deeply.

    "Mr. cold weather, from now on - please take care of Maria."

    "The child has inherited the power of her mother and the blood of her majesty Wilbert. Her real potential is not only higher than me, but also higher than her mother... I think that kind of power will awaken only when she really recognizes and accepts her existence."

    "Mr. Han Tian, if you can, please... Guide her in the right direction."

    That was originally the duty of Shira or Lucia - no, it was their ideal. Now, Luqiya entrusts this ideal to Mu Hantian

    "I see. Although I can''t guarantee that I will be able to derive her real power, I wanted to persuade Maria to help her untie her heart knot and accept herself more... Just as she is your and Shira''s family, she is also our family."

    "Yes, that''s enough..."

    Luqiya nodded and answered, but she couldn''t see the expression of adjutant ramsas. He is a loving sister who is devoted to his sister.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    After promising to further help vanria.

    They walked towards the exit to the back door. In order to let Mu Hantian and others return to the human world as secretly as possible, she set the space channel leading to the ordora forest in a hidden place.

    Mu Hantian followed Luqiya and walked along the corridor along the route around the east side of the castle. En routeбкбк

    Mu Hantian suddenly narrowed his eyes. Because he felt familiar at the other end of the way.

    At the same time, the other party also found the existence of Mu Hantian.

    "Mu Hantian!"

    At the other end of the hall at the exit of the back door, contrary to Mu Hantian and Luqiya, one of the people who detoured the west route into the city shouted at him.

    That was the young man who had fought with Mu Hantian and fought side by side with him - the current demon king leohart.

    Reohardt only winked at the maid who led the way and left his entourage to walk alone.

    Mu Hantian and Lu Qiya also moved forward and stopped in the middle of the hall at the exit.

    When leohart and Mu Hantian stand opposite each other and their eyes intersectбкбк

    "I didn''t expect to meet you again. I heard that you set out today?" leohart asked first.

    "Yes... I''ll meet Shu and go back through the dimension." Mu Hantian nodded back.

    "Are you here for the summit? The time is so special, and you come through the back door... Is this meeting secretly arranged?"

    The summit held by the two major forces of moderates and the current demon king faction aims to contain other forces and show their political intentions. If you want to maximize the effect, it is better to enter the city from the front door according to the formal procedures than through the back door. If you don''t do that, it meansбкбк

    "Is this taking into account the feelings of the people on both sides..."

    "Yes... After all, we decided on a temporary truce without any prior preparation."

    Leohart nodded: "Politically, there are often times when we need to make a quick decision; however, our side has been at war with the moderates for a long time. Even if we can hold a meeting to resolve the political tension, it will be difficult for the people to change their hearts immediately. Therefore, I think it needs a little time to buffer until the people on both sides calm down and accept the decision emotionally."

    Lu Qiya also added: "the facts of the formal talks between the two sides will be published in a formal form that we and the current demon king faction fully agree with each other. Even if it is delayed for a period of time, it should be able to achieve a good containment effect on other forces."

    "Indeed... It should be better."

    A peaceful parliament that ignores the feelings of the people will not bring real peace. It is not only easy to cause a backlash, but also may become a fire of civil strife.

 Chapter 1058

    "You''re the one who fought as well as leopard?"

    Coldly - someone is talking in Mu Hantian''s ear. Turning around, it turned out that it was a young man among leohart''s entourage who moved to Mu Hantian in an instant

    Such a sudden situation made Luqiya on the other side take a breath and stretch her whole body. She didn''t see the young man''s movements at all.

    The young man completely ignored Lucia and said, "it doesn''t seem that good?"

    Su Han''s one eye with a provocative smile stared at Mu Hantian like a score.

    "Little brother... Let me see your move to beat this guy down."

    And reached over without scruples. In an instantбкбк

    Mu Hantian narrowed his eyes and quickly assessed the strength of the youth in front of him.

    I''m afraid his strength is almost the same as that of leohart - not only the young people in front of him, but also the other seven people walking with leohart.

    "If you want to fight, I''ll accompany you."

    "Oh... Interesting." the young man in front of him smiled with crooked lips.

    "Really, you two calm down."

    Suddenly, a word came between them coldly.

    It was leohart who stopped them. Thenбкбк

    "You fool, didn''t you agree that you have to be calm if you want to follow!"

    The young man who entangled Mu Hantian was severely knocked on the head by a woman with a staff like a Dharma stick.

    She is also one of the seven people opposite.

    "Well, it hurts... What are you doing?"

    "I just want to ask what your stupid head wants to do! I''m sorry, this fool is so impolite."

    After yelling at the young man who was dissatisfied with the stick, the woman put down the staff, apologized to Mu Hantian, and then turned to the one eyed young man.

    "Besides, we put forward the truce agreement. What''s wrong with you trying to fight with others!"

    "Er... It''s not me who decided to truce."

    "Don''t talk nonsense! Besides, how can you call your majesty by name? You should add your majesty! Please pay attention to your words in public... OK, come back quickly, fool!"

    The woman grabbed the young man''s back collar and dragged him back to the opposite side. Thenбкбк

    "We''re just here to introduce our new system... There''s no point in arguing."

    Reohart''s words made Mu Han Tian sigh.

    "Are they...?"

    And stared at the young men and women.

    "Ah - they are the new people who help me in politics."

    The young devil replied to Mu Hantian.

    "Due to the death of the Privy Council and other reasons, we decided to create a new political organization... Their ''eight magic generals'' used to be military leaders in charge of military symbols. Every merit in the previous World War was equal to me."

    Leohart began to explain his current situation.

    "They are not only my right and left hands, but also the representative members of the new parliament. As long as more than half of the eight oppose, they can veto my decision; if all eight are willing, they even have the right to launch a recall motion against me."

    "Is this to avoid the abuse of kingship...?"

    "Yes... This is to avoid repeating the mistakes of the Privy Council."

    Leo Hart confirmed Mu Hantian''s guess.

    However - the eight demons also said that it was Leo Hart who could lead them. Even so, if Leo Hart fell like belfiger one day, they would punish him mercilessly.

    Originally, leohart intended to invite adjutant balfreya as the head of Parliament. However, after he disappeared from the duel, his whereabouts are still unknown.

    Asked if galdor had no intention, he thought that the next generation should be created by leohart and others, and resolutely declined.

    Although Luca, who had participated in the duel, was considered as one of the members of Parliament, he was kind-hearted. He often said that he was not suitable for politics and wanted to concentrate on research. So leohart respected his wishes and let him return to the College - where he belonged.

    "What about takigawa?"

    It''s hard not to care where he goes. Reohart then answered Mu Hantian''s question.

    "Lars has a special position, and it is difficult for us and the moderates to judge how to deal with it. His future subordination and arrangement are also one of the topics of today''s talks. Personally, I hope he can continue to help me politically... Unfortunately, he seems not interested in politics. He refused to take free action that is solely responsible for himself. He is staying now Stand by at lundeval. "

    "Then I won''t see him... Fortunately, I want to say goodbye to him before I go back there."

    Mu Hantian asked again, "but is that guy ok...? I''m afraid he''s a double-sided spy..."

    "Please don''t worry about this. In terms of conclusion, his actions not only help us, but also benefit the moderates. In any case, he should not be guilty."

    "Well... No problem. He''s also my friend."

    "Mu Hantian!"

    "Hmm? What''s up?"

    Reohart''s cry turned Mu Hantian''s head.

    "It''s all right." leohart looked at Mu Hantian, sighed, then shook his head and threw some unnecessary ideas out of his mind.

    "Then I should almost go... They are still waiting for me."

    "OK... Goodbye, Mu Hantian. I hope I can have a good fight with you next time!"

    "Well, if you have a chance, come and play." Mu Hantian smiled and left under the leadership of Luqiya.

    Mu Hantian''s back walked out of the city under the eyes of reohart.

    Until I can''t see it anymoreбкбк

    Leo Hart turned slowly and walked away.

    Just as Mu Hantian and others return to their own world, leohart also wants to go where he should go.

    Interview with ramsas, the leader of the moderates, as the current leader of the demon faction.

    Discuss the future of the demon world.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    After saying goodbye to reohart, Mu Hantian left verda city through the back door.

    She continued to walk for a while under the leadership of Lucia and arrived at the entrance of the space channel constructed by Shira.

    There, Mu Hantian thanked Luqiya again for her care, said goodbye solemnly, and then stepped into the channel.

    The next moment - Mu Hantian has come to Shu them.

    "Cold weather...!"

    Upon seeing him, Shu several immediately burst into smiles.

    "Sorry to keep you waiting..."

    "Well, let''s start."

    Shira said so frivolously and then launched the magic array.

    Just reacted - the magic array has connected two different dimensions. This dimensional realm is similar to that of Luqiya, but the spatial connection surface is more perfect without any shaking.

    In addition, the dimensional realm of Shira is not perpendicular to the ground like Lucia. It''s horizontal - and on the ground.

    Resultsбкбк

    "EH - - ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah

    Shu was swallowed by the hole, dragged down with a sharp scream, and disappeared in a blink of an eye.

    "Shira, you really love pranks."

    Mu Han Tian, who just stood in different positions and escaped the disaster, couldn''t help laughing bitterly.

    "Hey, hey." Shira smiled mischievously.

    After saying goodbye like this, Mu Hantian stood at the edge of the dimensional realm and wanted to go with them.

    "Thank you for taking care of them these days."

    After thanking him, Mu Han jumped directly into the open dimensional realm of Shira.

    "Thank you... Just take good care of Maria for me." Shira smiled and turned away.?

 Chapter 1059

    On the second day of returning to Dongcheng, due to a series of "accidents", Wan Liya strongly demanded to move and buy a house again on the grounds of "there are so many people in the family, can you live?".

    Mu Hantian also considered this problem. It was already crowded here. Plus Jaster and walnut, he couldn''t live at all.

    So after breakfast, Mu Hantian began to look for a place with Shu, vanria and Jaster.

    But at this time, Mu Hantian found a familiar face at the other end of the zebra crossing - in the crowd waiting for the red light on the opposite side of the road.

    "Takigawa..."

    After Mu Han Tian whispered his name, several Shu behind him found his existence.

    Takigawa opposite also looked at them and squinted and smiled.

    The light signal changed and the crowds on both sides began to flow.

    Mu Hantian and his party walked forward, while takigawa waited in place.

    "Oh, Xiaotian, let''s go out on a date together? It''s worthy of being a big star of moderation. It''s really different. But have you ever thought about the feelings of our single dogs?" takigawa sarcastically said to Mu Hantian.

    "Don''t say that, and don''t you have Noah? But since you''re here, it means..."

    Seeing Mu Hantian''s conjecture about the current situation, he asked, and takigawa baxun shrugged and smiled bitterly.

    "Yes... But if you want to talk, just find a place to sit down. I don''t want to stand and talk in this cold winter."

    So mu Hantian and his party and takigawa went into the nearby cafe.

    Maybe it''s because there are quite a lot of people in the store on the holiday afternoon, and the order counter has lined up.

    "Let''s row. You three look for seats first."

    Mu Hantian said he would pay the bill first and deliver the meal. After Shu and WAN Liya ordered special coffee and coffee latte, they went to the store to find seats for five people; Although Jaster didn''t want Mu Hantian to do such chores, she finally convinced herself of his words as an order and said, "I''d be as good as master Hantian." so she left with them.

    After Mu Hantian and Long Chuan stayed, they chatted directly regardless of the surrounding customers.

    "Have the moderates and the current demon king faction discussed how to deal with you..."

    "Yes. Now I continue to monitor with the consent of both parties... But the object is not only NAGase, but also all of you."

    Ordinary people - don''t take too much interest in the conversations of others around them.

    Even if you are heard by others, you will probably think it is a fictional topic such as movies and games. Just listen to it. No one will think that takigawa is really a demon clan, and will only treat them as two middle school teenagers.

    "But then again, it''s only a day or two... You''ve dealt with it too quickly."

    The moderates and the current demon king faction held their first summit in verda for peace talks, which only happened yesterday shortly after Mu Hantian and others had just returned from the demon world.

    Takigawa said as he walked along with the ordering team, "what nonsense... It''s not all caused by Xiaotian."

    "I did it?"

    Longchuan''s complaint made Mu Hantian smile bitterly.

    At this time, it was Mu Hantian''s turn and takigawa''s turn. The two ordered food from the clerk together. Mu Hantian paid the bill for takikawa, took back the change and moved to the dining counter.

    "Can it be said - they brought out the belfiger thing at the meeting?"

    After the clerk had dinner, the two continued to talk.

    Mu Hantian assassinated belfiger before the duel between the moderates and the current demon king faction.

    Insiders, in addition to Mu Hantian himself, the only one who should tell him where the amusement park is located is takigawa.

    Of course, after inference, they suspect that Mu Hantian''s possibility is not zero.

    Xun seemed to have vaguely noticed that when he saw reohart for the last time in verda City, he looked as if he thought it was Mu Hantian''s doing.

    However - Mu Hantian did not leave any evidence that could point the murderer directly to him.

    Reohart, for his part, should not publicly admit that belfiger was killed by Mu Hantian, a moderate duel candidate.

    Burying the truth in the dark is also beneficial for the moderates and the current demon king faction to move smoothly from peaceful coexistence to military alliance. The truth of belfiger''s death is a thorny fact not only for mu Hantian - but also for the moderates or the current demon king faction.

    Unless someone jumped out to testify that Mu Hantian was the murderer, but takikawa, the only one who knows the truth, shouldn''t do that. If Mu Hantian is confessed, his accomplice role can be easily exposed.

    "Don''t worry... Belfiger wasn''t mentioned at all in the meeting, and I wasn''t stupid enough to slip my tongue."

    Takigawa said this and suddenly looked bored.

    "It''s just -- after the duel, I was watched by reohart''s sister. If I had nothing to do, I was pestered with you and asked me to talk about your business and our relationship."

    "Lyra..."

    Indeed - it would not be surprising if she traced the truth of belfiger''s death. This can also explain why leohart, who came to the meeting, made a suspected move that Mu Hantian was the real murderer. What''s really puzzling isбкбк

    "Say -- who is she?"

    Mu Hantian, who had fought with her, could clearly feel her strength. Very strong. Although it can''t compare with itself, it is definitely the top five in this world.

    "God knows, I don''t know very well... When did your highness lyarah become like that? It''s said that she couldn''t inherit the Duke''s family openly because of her appearance, so the Duke adopted Leo Hart, who was originally an orphan, and asked him to become the heir. In addition -"

    Takigawa added: "The Duke and his wife lost a lot of blood to leohart so that no one could find out that leohart had no Duke blood. It seems that they chose leohart among so many orphans because they had investigated in advance that he would not be rejected after blood transfusion. Although it was completely selfish aristocratic style, when leohart told me these things, it was actually quite high Xing... Said, "in this way, I can really become a family with my sister."

    "And Lyra herself dotes on leohart very much... When she let out the ferocity of killing the old men in the Privy Council and asked me, ''do you know which child killed belfiger'', I thought I was dead."

    "So... How did you answer her, takigawa?"

    "It''s useless to say... Of course, we tried our best to bluff belfiger''s business and tell us all about your business. Just say that you are the son of Xun Dongcheng and have great power. We ate roast meat together and cleaned up zokiel together."

    "So she accepted? Don''t the current demon king faction know all the information to this extent?"

    "Yes. I thought she had heard all about it from leopard... But I don''t know why. She was happy to hear it, but -"

    Takigawa''s tone changed.

    "She said that if she had known there were people like you, she would have gone to the duel by herself, which made my heart cold."

    "Me too. Luckily she didn''t, thank God."

    If liyala also joins the duel, Mu Hantian can only say that no one is her opponent except herself.

    "So, I wanted to stay away from the current demon king sect for a while to avoid the limelight, so I pushed off leohart''s invitation. As a result, he asked me to monitor you... Of course, I seized this great opportunity and slipped here right away."

    Takigawa said so in all kinds of annoyance and took his American coffee from the clerk.

    "Well... I''m sorry, takigawa. I''ve caused you trouble."

    Mu Hantian also smiled bitterly, took the coffee for himself and Shu, and took takigawa to their first position.

 Chapter 1060

    Takigawa baxun followed Mu Hantian to the table where Shu was waiting.

    Mu Hantian handed the drinks to everyone. They thanked Mu Hantian and took down the coffee cup.

    When takigawa and Mu Hantian sat down side by side opposite them

    "So - Lars, why are you here?" Jester suddenly threw cold eyes and questioned Lars.

    So Lars said lazily, "I have explained to Xiao Tian just now... I don''t want to say the same thing twice. You can ask him later."

    "Is there any secret that is inconvenient to tell us directly?"

    Takigawa was narrowed by Shu, so he shrugged helplessly and said provocatively, "hey... Can''t you accept it and let Xiaotian tell you?"

    "It''s a pity... I don''t say this because I don''t trust my brother. I''m completely worried about him."

    "Yes... That''s really disrespectful."

    Seeing Shu''s leisurely smile and answer, takigawa smiled.

    "But... It''s lovely for girls to care moderately; as for greedy ghosts who want to know everything, it''s just a heavy burden for men?"

    "You!"

    Shu was immediately flushed by takigawa''s anger, and her neck was thick, and Jester was also unhappy.

    Seeing this, takigawa tilted his mouth and said with a smile, "if you misinterpret the meaning of ''worry'' and start to use it as an exemption card to bind each other, it will be over... So I advise you not to bother Xiaotian too much, otherwise he can''t stand dumping you all one day, but the gain is not worth the loss."

    Takigawa''s advice made Shu and Jaster finally speechless and unwilling to speak.

    At this time, takigawa found that wanlia sitting on the edge had not said a word from the beginning. The two of them once competed in the duel between the two factions held by lundeval, and takigawa defeated wanliya. I thought she didn''t speak because she remembered her anger at that time, or her guilt for mu Hantian and other companions; But from the vanria in front of him, he didn''t feel any hostility.

    Therefore, takigawa asked them curiously what they were doing before, and Mu Hantian told the story instead of Shu, who was in a bad mood.

    "Well... Looking for a house."

    After listening to Mu Hantian''s explanation, takigawa snorted and said, "and in order to have a room for one person, we need to find a single family house with more than seven rooms and two halls... The people surrounded by six girls at the age of 16 or 17 are really different."

    "You think I want to." Mu cold day has already been unable to make complaints about it. Let him think.

    "In other words, a house with such conditions should not be so difficult to find... Unless you have other exaggerated conditions, such as a super large bathroom where everyone can take a bath together."

    "No, I just don''t want to be too luxurious. We saw a house just now. Although the price is appropriate, it''s too luxurious." Mu Hantian explained.

    "In that case - I have to ask you to take care of me. I''ll give you a small gift. After all my business, I''ll tell you a good way to solve the problem of my new home."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    After leaving the coffee shop and saying goodbye to takigawa, Mu Hantian came to another store.

    It is an interior decoration company located in front of the station with many sample rooms for reference.

    The method provided by takigawa is to expand the existing Dongcheng home.

    Dongcheng house is a rental house, which can not be rebuilt generally; But as long as Jaster is good at earth magic, he can secretly transform the underground structure and create the basement. In this way, the problem of insufficient rooms can be easily solved without spending extra money.

    Asked if Jaster could do it, she also said that she was free to dig concrete and even process it into luxury marble. It was not a problem to create a pleasant living ground and wall. Since we can do this, we only need to buy some wood wallpaper from the building materials store and lay it ourselves. The water pipe is made of metal, that is, it is made of minerals, which is naturally under the control of Jaster.

    In this way, you don''t have to move out of your current home, but you can create your own ideal room by yourself; Moreover, no change can be seen from the outside, and it is almost impossible to have a dispute.

    And if you want to leave, as long as you restore the basement, you should not have to worry about causing the trouble of the landlord. Takikawa''s suggestion is the best solution for the current MU cold days.

    Therefore, in order to talk about this matter to teak hee, walnut and Geng hee Tzu after going home, and then discuss what kind of basement we want to build, we decided to go to the decoration store to collect information first.

    Although Jaster is an expert in earth magic, she is by no means an expert in architectural design.

    Mu Hantian also believes that instead of blindly discussing the superficial Internet information, it is better to take some professional brochures and other materials of the decoration store to talk about more specific pictures.

    After asking the clerk for relevant information about the expansion of the basement, Mu Hantian also took advantage of this rare opportunity to stroll around the store. The store is full of residential equipment announcing that "you can get the ideal lifestyle by refitting".

    There is also a vast exhibition space on the second floor, with a wide range of sample rooms and interior decoration examples similar to large furniture stores. As long as we are willing, we can make a change inside and outside the house we live in, just like the refitting program on TV. It''s like moving a new home. Many people with their families visit here, and there are many young men and women with a wide range of ages.

    "Wow... Great."

    Most girls seem to like this kind of place very much. They see all kinds of kitchen and bathroom equipment, and their eyes shine, as if they were imagining what they would look like when they actually use them. On the other hand, Jaster was glad that she could take on the task of expanding the basement and began to look carefully at the information she had just obtained.

    Looking at them with a smile, Mu Hantian suddenly noticedбкбк

    "Vanria?"

    The little mengmo who entered the store together was not around.

    After turning around, she found that she was not in the basin washing platform area where Mu Hantian was located, but slightly away, occupying the whole west wall and part of the southwest corner, a large L-shaped residential system bathroom area.

    "Vanria?"

    Mu Hantian shouted the name of the little mengmo and walked towards her.

    Wanliya longed to look at the display of a well-known high-grade brand. Their products can be seen in large amusement parks, leisure resorts or high-end hotels.

    It''s like a lady in a Hollywood movie. It will open a huge bathtub for guests to enjoy at a party and has the function of spraying water. In terms of the average residential area in Japan, few people will install this monster at home.

    From the point of view that the store deliberately put water, most of them don''t expect someone to buy it. They just put it in the store as a gimmick to scare guests and create topics.

    In addition to Mu Hantian and wanliya, several guests stopped around the exhibition. Although the jet water is not turned on in order to save electricity, the bathtub itself is shocking enough.

    "That''s great..."

    Surprised by its overwhelming size, Mu Hantian looked at the specification table on the stand next to vanria and was shocked to see nearly 50 jet ports; But most importantlyбкбк

    "You want this?"

    The little mengmo silently nodded his head.

    Narase Manya knows that his demands are beyond common sense.

    The price of the bathtub wanlia wants is equal to the luxury of four brand-new cars. Moreover, in terms of size, each side is nearly two and a half meters long. If it is installed in Dongcheng''s bathroom, it will have to be expanded and spend a lot of money.

    And

    Dongcheng home is a rental house. If you just replace the bathtub without changing the scope of the existing bathroom, you may let the landlord nod; But when it comes to expanding the bathroom, the chances are slim. After all, other rooms adjacent to them will be affected by the project.

    So - it''s impossible.

 Chapter 1061

    "Then buy it." after thinking for a while, Mu Han said dryly.

    "Eh...?"

    Hearing this, Maria couldn''t help looking up at the Mu cold day beside her.

    "What''s the matter? Don''t you want it?"

    Seeing Wan Liya''s puzzled face, Mu Hantian asked puzzled.

    "No, no... why, of course I want it very much. But... We can''t fit such a big bathtub..."

    "The bathroom can''t fit right now, but as long as Jaster is allowed to build the basement and deal with the structure more, it should be a problem from time to time."

    "Ah...?" so it is.

    "And..." Mu Hantian said to Wan Liya, who had never thought about it: "Just as we have toilets on the first and second floors, no one stipulates that the whole family can only have one bathroom... Second generation houses with two bathrooms are very common now, and our number is quite large. Considering that we can reduce the time of waiting for bathrooms, it''s really good to build an extra bathroom."

    "But, but... The problem of money..." Wan Liya''s expression sank again.

    "You don''t have to worry about this problem. I have a way."

    Mu Han Tian smiled, called Shu and Jaster over and repeated his words.

    "That''s it. What do you say?"

    I thought Shu and Jaster would not allow wanlia''s exaggerated requirements, but I didn''t expect -

    "Since Maria wanted it and the cold master agreed, of course she had to buy it." Jaster immediately strongly agreed.

    "Sister Jaster..."

    And smiled peacefully at the surprised Maria.

    "Please rest assured... I don''t think Miss Geng Xizi will object."

    "Shu, what do you say?"

    Shu didn''t answer immediately. Mu Hantian was silent for a while.

    "Shu... Lord Shu..."

    Wanlia thought the silence came from anger and peeped uneasily at Shu''s face.

    "In terms of bathtub, it''s very expensive. Yes, most people don''t have such things... But everyone agrees, and I don''t have to object. And to be honest, it''s convenient to have another bathroom."

    Shu sighed, smiled bitterly and said, "besides... Since wanlia wants this so much, how can she not buy it. Up to now, wanlia has done the most for this family."

    "Lord Shu..."

    The gentle tone of Shu, let Wan Liya not as good as what to say. At this timeбкбк

    "Look, just say no problem."

    Mu Hantian put his hand on WAN Liya''s shoulder.

    "Really... It''s a waste of money..." Wan Liya asked incredulously.

    "It''s not your own thing. Everyone can use it. And... As long as you''re happy, it''s not a waste of money."

    Mu Hantian''s smile on WAN Liya was immediately replaced by surprise, because the young dreamer suddenly cried.

    "What''s the matter, Maria?"

    "Because..."

    Wan Liya burst into tears and said, "I''ve always been responsible for doing housework and taking care of everyone''s needs before I can be with you... But now sister Jaster does all the cooking, cleaning and laundry, and even the problem of insufficient room depends on her expanding the basement..."

    "I''m so afraid... If you like to ask sister Jaster for help more and more, you may think I''m useless in the future..."

    After hearing that, Maria sobbedбкбк

    Mu Hantian and Shu looked at each other and couldn''t help smiling bitterly.

    "You really... Don''t be silly."

    Mu Hantian sighed and pressed his hand on WAN Liya''s head, and Shu also smiledбкбк

    "Yes, what a silly child..."

    And gently embrace wanliya''s petite body.

    "Lord Shu..." Wan Liya, who was sobbing, also grasped Shu.

    Mu Hantian gently stroked her little head and said, "don''t always be Shu''s guard and think that you can help us to be with us... That time has long passed. Didn''t we go to the demon world and end all the problems in that regard?"

    "In the future, we are not with you because of tasks, responsibilities or anything. It''s just because we want that."

    "Jaster doesn''t want to rob you of your position by working so hard at home - it''s just because not doing those things will make her feel indebted and difficult to sit and stand."

    "Isn''t it?" Mu Hantian asked jester with a bitter smile, and Jester followed and lowered her eyes.

    "Yes... After all, I have the lowest generation among all the people around my master in cold weather."

    "Really, don''t think so... I said it several times."

    In fact, like wanliya, she was afraid that she could no longer stay at Dongcheng house because she was useless.

    "I''m very sorry, cold master."

    "There''s no need to apologize for such things. Also, don''t be too low self-esteem. After all, you''re also our family now, you know? Jaster." Mu Hantian smiled and gently stroked Jaster''s face.

    "Yes, I see." Jaster blushed slightly, but nodded in affirmation.

    "Well, then, we should go home. We have decided to buy it, so go back and talk to Geng Xizi and them."

    "HMM." Lin also agreed with Mu Hantian''s words.

    In this way, the party packed up their things and went out of the store, officially ending the day''s activity of finding a house.

    Back home, Mu Hantian explained the situation to Geng Xizi, pomelo Xizi and walnut. Unexpectedly, Geng Xizi had no opinion. After all, this was the request of Wan Liya. How can he refuse such a small thing.

    After Geng Xizi, teak Xizi and walnut agreed to expand the basement, Jaster began to collect information on the Internet, and even went to the library to read all kinds of special books. Within a few days... She opened the basement at Dongcheng home.

    She took advantage of the wide space under the courtyard to bring five new houses.

    Two of them are the rooms of vanria and Jaster respectively, two are the bedroom of Xun, and the studio for keeping photographic equipment and materials. The original four rooms in the house are divided into Mu Hantian, Shu, Youxi and walnut.

    As for the last room in the basement - the largest space, it is the bathroom and master bedroom.

    Mu Hantian also fulfilled his commitment to wanliya and bought the huge Jacuzzi wanliya longed for from the decoration shop on the condition that it must be used carefully.

    The moving in and installation works will start a few days after payment. After the bathtub is finished, you have to buy two double beds from other furniture stores and put them there.

    Yes, this is also the result of Lori''s strong demand. Although very helpless, Mu Hantian agreed.

 Chapter 1062

    When you get off the train, you will see the street view with pure white snow makeup.

    On the cold day when I stepped on the platform, I felt that my whole body was wrapped in the cold and transparent air in the morning. This made him stop and naturally look up to the sky.

    In addition to Mu cold weather, many tourists got off at this station and flocked directly to the ticket cutting gate. Staying in such a trend is like being left behind by the crowd.

    "What''s the matter, cold weather? Let''s go too."

    Mu Hantian''s left hand was held up by her.

    Slightly excited voice, exhale more clear white breath than snow. She is the beautiful health care teacher who invited Mu Hantian here - Hasegawa Qianli.

    Not only passers-by, but also Mu Hantian was fascinated by such a long valley.

    Because the temperature here is much colder than that in the city, today Hasegawa is wearing a white windbreaker with a seemingly warm sheep fur scarf wrapped around his collar. However, the snow country looks very fresh, which makes Mu Hantian feel that this person in front of him is really not the usual Hasegawa.

    "What''s the matter with me?"

    "Ah, it''s all right... I just think you look better and better."

    "Really?" Hasegawa smiled.

    "Of course it''s true. Let''s go."

    Mu Hantian smiled and walked to the ticket cutting gate side by side with her.

    Today - Saturday of the third week of January, Mu Hantian visited here at the invitation of Hasegawa.

    When Mu returned from the demon world, the third semester had already started for several days.

    Vanria or jester could manipulate the attendance records by magic. However, in order to avoid being watched by the brave people, they didn''t do so in the end.

    When he went to the demon world, Mu Hantian also brought a mobile phone with a special chip installed in the battery. He had contacted the school in advance, saying that the whole family had problems during traveling abroad and had to return home a few days later. Therefore, fortunately, even if I arrived at school a few days after the beginning of school, it did not cause any problems between teachers and students.

    In addition to a small episode - half vampire orange Qixu was worried when he knew that Mu Hantian had gone to the demon world and that he would return late... Finally, he showed up at school well, which made the delicate Qixu cry for the reunion.

    On the other hand, takikawa, who met Mu Hantian in front of the station a few days ago, also resumed school in shengban School Park. He and Mu Hantian, who first returned to the demon world before the sports meeting, were different. As soon as he came back, he quickly manipulated the memory of the teaching staff with magic as when he sneaked in, fabricated the winter vacation make-up lessons and passed exams and homework results, and solved the promotion problem. Because takikawa does the minimum memory manipulation, only a small number of teaching staff are affected. Teak Xi and walnut think it will not be regarded as a serious problem by the brave people.

    One day after starting the original daily life, Mu Han came to the health care room. After all, he hadn''t seen Hasegawa for a long time.

    After lingering with her for a while, Hasegawa expressed the hope that Mu Hantian would agree to her request.

    At that time, she said with a charming smile, "Oh, cold weather, accompany me to the hot spring - just the two of us."

    Hearing Hasegawa''s tears, she said that she stayed alone in the empty boudoir all winter vacation. She was so lonely that she couldn''t stand it. Of course, Mu Hantian couldn''t refuse - so she came to this place now.

    After the ticket cutting gate, Mu Hantian and Hasegawa first go to the tourist center attached to the station.

    Not to ask for directions - but to check your luggage. After the two shared a thousand yuan bill and got light, Hasegawa lifted Mu Hantian''s hand and said, "since you come so far, you don''t have to worry about other people''s eyes... Doesn''t it matter?"

    Hasegawa''s coquettish whole person was pasted with Mu cold weather, and the aroma suddenly came to his nostrils.

    "It doesn''t matter." Mu Hantian said indifferently. Although they are nominally a teacher-student relationship, there is no one they know here.

    Because there are ramps everywhere in this area, Hasegawa is wearing low heel woolen boots today, not normal high heels. This made her sight short. When she looked at Mu Han day from such a close distance, she would naturally raise her eyes, and her lethality increased several times.

    Seeing Mu Hantian nodding, Hasegawa smiled and asked Mu Hantian to clasp her fingers and hold hands in the way of a lover. Then they left the station and came to the square in front of the station.

    "Thousands of miles, where are we going next?"

    Hot Spring Street downtown also has to take a half-hour tram to the northeast. Of course, there are also hot spring hotels in this area, but it is famous for its long history and World Heritage shrine Buddha Pavilion, as well as magnificent natural beauty and other tourist attractions. Although Mu Hantian came to this land for the first time, he has heard about what kind of place it is.

    I specially checked my luggage in the tourist center, which means there should be places Hasegawa wants to visit nearby. So mu Hantian asked when he got to the bus transfer station.

    "Well... I hope you''ll accompany me to a few places, but before that --"

    Hasegawa took Mu Hantian''s hand and walked to the right of the station - in front of a row of local gift shops. He smiled and said, "let''s eat the fried bean sandbags here first. Everyone said they were delicious."

    Take a closer look, there is also a newspaper clipping about the interview of well-known TV programs, which is pasted in a conspicuous position. Hasegawa took out some change and bought one from the saleswoman, and took the fried bean sandbag with white smoke in the white paper bag to Mu Hantian.

    "Come on, cold weather."

    "Then I''m welcome."

    Mu Hantian could understand the meaning of Hasegawa, so he opened his mouth and waited for her next action.

    "Sure enough, you know me very well." Hasegawa smiled and sent the fried bean sandbag to Mu Hantian''s mouth.

    The first feeling is the rich aroma, combined with the sweet taste of the filling covered by soybean milk and rotten skin, followed by the crunchy and crisp taste.

    "Hmm? It''s very good. You can bring some for Shu when you go back."

    It''s really valuable to be interviewed by TV and magazines. When Mu Hantian was so impressedбкбк

    "Hehe, is it really delicious?"

    Hasegawa stretched out his hand as he said, picked up the debris of the mask stained on Mu Hantian''s lips, but did not send it to Mu Hantian''s mouth, but to his mouth and ate it like kissing his fingertips.

    Maybe it''s because he is far away from school and is not afraid to be seen by acquaintances. Today, Hasegawa seems to want to enjoy the atmosphere of lovers. After Mu Hantian realized Hasegawa''s meaning

    "Come on, open your mouth and I''ll feed you, too."

    She replied happily, "then I''m not polite."

    He handed the bean paste bag to Mu Hantian. He gently lifted his right hair and pressed it together with his mouth. He deliberately took a bite at the place Mu Hantian had bitten, chewed it several times and swallowed it. Finally, spit out the tip of the tongue, slowly wipe the lip, and show a unique smile.

    "Well... It''s really delicious."

    Mu Hantian shook his head and ate up the remaining bean paste bags as if nothing had happened.

    The result - Hasegawa suddenly kissed.

    It''s not a cheek, it''s a lip to lip kiss. Compared with Mu Hantian, who was stunned, Hasegawa completely ignored the strong gaze of shop assistants and pedestrians and kissed Mu Hantian.

    When Hasegawa finally slowly withdrew his lipsбкбк

    "Why is it so sudden?"

    "I just want to see your reaction."

    "Really......" Mu Hanshan shook his head helplessly.

    "Now, let''s go."

    Therefore, Mu Hantian nodded to go to the next place according to Hasegawa''s words.

 Chapter 1063

    Here, there are mobile modes such as bus, taxi or car rental. After asking Hasegawa''s opinion, she chose a taxi.

    "Although the recent car rentals are equipped with navigation systems and can hardly get lost, the fate of the tourist area is that there will be traffic jams on weekends and holidays."

    When time is limited, the taxi can use the path to reach the destination quickly in case of traffic jam; When the parking lot nearest to the destination is full, you can also wait at a distance; In addition, the driver may also provide private house information that is not in the travel guide. The knowledge and experience of local taxi drivers can be said to be the best weapon for raiding the sightseeing area.

    "As long as the budget allows, the taxi can be directly contracted by means of time payment. You don''t have to worry about many trivial things and fully enjoy the fun of watching first."

    So mu Hantian agreed with Hasegawa''s choice, took the taxi waiting in front of the station and said he would pack it until the evening. Mu Hantian began the tour of the tourist destination under the leadership of Hasegawa.

    In the morning, they enjoyed the Great Lakes in the West and the surrounding giant waterfalls. In such a winter, on this lonely lake with an altitude of more than 1000 meters, the waves raised by the surrounding downhill wind and the waterfall droplets on the branches of the lake are frozen into ice crystal art chandeliers, creating a space like a dream.

    The taxi driver they contracted was an old man. After listening to where they want to go, they drive people to this winter - and it''s a particularly beautiful scenic spot today.

    "How beautiful..."

    Hook up to Mu Hantian''s Hasegawa and whisper intoxicatedly. Mu Hantian, who looked at the same place with her, also nodded, unable to take his eyes away from the beautiful scenery in front of him.

    "Two guests, can I take a picture for you?"

    Midway, the driver suddenly made this proposal. I believe he has been so for a long time. Leave love memories for the couples he brought here. At this time, Hasegawa asked Mu Hantian what he meant:

    "In cold weather, shall we accept the kindness of others?"

    "OK, ask him to take a picture."

    Seeing Mu Hantian smiling and nodding, Hasegawa happily switched his mobile phone to the camera mode and gave it to the driver to return to Mu Hantian.

    "Thank you... Cold weather."

    And thanked with a small volume that only mu Hantian could hear.

    So mu Han Tian put his hand on Hasegawa''s shoulder and hugged him.

    Hasegawa was startled, looked at Mu Hantian, and then leaned his face on his chest and snuggled with himбкбк

    "OK, I want to shoot."

    And smile at the driver who said so. After taking the photo and returning it to the original owner''s mobile phone, it reflects only a pair of lovers'' mu Hantian and Hasegawa.

    The two men looked at the picture together, and their eyes met in close proximity. Photos only record the facts seen by the camera.

    Moreover, the expressions and atmosphere of Mu Hantian and Hasegawa in this photo have great influence - so their interaction has been very different since then.

    "Sit down."

    "OK."

    Far away from the original scope of activities and difficult to be caught by acquaintances, Mu Hantian hugged Hasegawa''s waist on the taxi, and Hasegawa also stuck to Mu Hantian.

    The driver is also experienced in this aspect. When he sees the strong affection of the guests, he will not mention the scenery or scenic spots, so that they can enjoy this time quietly in the back seat.

    After arriving at the famous scenic spot known as the three great waterfalls in Japan, the driver stayed in the car because he had to pay for the elevator leading to the waterfall viewing platform.

    They paid the entrance fee at the ticket office and went to the elevator hall. At the weekend, the crowd discharged a winding line in front of the two elevators. After two round-trip elevators, there was no room for swallowing the people just in front of them... After the second elevator spit out the tourists who left the waterfall viewing platform, the two seemed to meet a visiting fault. The elevator only carried Mu Hantian and Hasegawa.

    Therefore, when the elevator door is closed under the eyes of the staffбкбк

    "Cold weather - um, chirp..."

    Hasegawa, who was full of emotion, couldn''t wait to kiss Mu Hantian, and Mu Hantian smiled at the corners of his mouth to cooperate with Hasegawa''s actions. Even in the control room, they can see clearly through the monitor, but they can''t control so much now.

    If circumstances permit, they are eager to continue; But when the elevator reaches the waterfall viewing platformбкбк

    "Well, it''s almost there."

    "Well... OK, come back later."

    Their lips parted reluctantly, and they got out of the elevator as if nothing had happened.

    The high waterfall seen from the waterfall viewing platform is indeed magnificent, which is worthy of the reputation of the three major waterfalls in Japan.

    Not only is the magnificent mountain spring pouring down from a height of nearly 100 meters, but this waterfall, like the lake just now, welcomes them with a special appearance only seen in winter.

    In the middle of the great waterfall, the small waterfalls that flow like a water curtain are now frozen into wings in the cold winter.

    When Mu Hantian was fascinated by the magnificent blue ice masterpiece carved by natureбкбк

    "Well... Excuse me, can you take a picture for us?"

    Nearby, two women who were also watching the waterfall asked. Seeing that they are holding a selfie pole in their hands, they are mostly worried about the crowded tourists on the stage and are afraid of affecting others.

    "Then I''ll shoot it and smile -"

    After Mu Hantian gives an audible reminder, press the shutter displayed on the LCD screen.

    To be on the safe side, Mu Hantian took a few more pictures and asked them to check the resultsбкбк

    "Wow, you can shoot!"

    "Really... It looks like a professional photographer."

    Praised by the two girls, Mu Hantian shook his head, smiled and replied, "thank you..."

    Mu Hantian turned back and wanted to talk to Hasegawa. As a result, Hasegawa didn''t have a smile on his face. His eyes were staring at him like protest.

    That pair of eyes are repeating Christmas Eve in a high profile. At that time, Hasegawa wanted to remember Mu Hantian''s words in the apartment elevator - she is also a jealous person.

    "Ah, I''m sorry... If it''s convenient, how about we take one for you?"

    Listening to the woman''s sorry to say so, Hasegawa also raised Mu Hantian''s hand like emphasizing sovereignty. After asking them to take a group photo with the waterfall as the background, they will carefully enjoy the beauty of winter makeup for a while before they catch the elevator back to the ground. Naturally, it is impossible to monopolize the elevator on the return trip. You have to squeeze with full people.

    "Well, don''t be angry. Come here."

    Mu cold day blocked her in the corner, but she hugged Mu cold day silently.

    "Cold weather... During this trip, you only belong to me."

    "OK, OK, I see."

    Mu Hantian also apologized honestly in the arms of Hasegawa, who was a little emotional.

    The elevator soon reached the ground. It was already lunch time when they returned to the taxi. They asked the driver to recommend the restaurant; After knowing what kind of food they wanted and their afternoon trip, the driver came to a buckwheat noodle shop praised by locals and tourists.

    The afternoon tour is not the uncanny workmanship of nature, but works of art by craftsmen.

    A shrine or Buddhist temple registered as a world heritage site.

 Chapter 1064

    Muhantian and Hasegawa go to the site, which is the area with the largest number of tourists landing as a world heritage site.

    Although the taxi can drive into the scenic area of "two societies and one temple", Hasegawa requires the driver to go to the southeast first - around the front entrance of the hiking route and stop in front of the important cultural caimu bridge painted vermilion. After telling the driver to wait nearby and contact him by mobile phone after a circle, they walked in slowly.

    In fact, Mu Hantian had a similar feeling in the taxi when he went back and forth to the lake; However, after stepping on the bridge, I can clearly feel that every step forward, the surrounding air will be clearer.

    This area was originally called the "divine domain" with strong spiritual power; Come here, the spirit power is much higher.

    Among the world heritage sites, Mu Hantian and Hasegawa were the first to visit a huge shrine that regarded the well-known generals who successfully unified the world in the Warring States period as gods.

    There are not only gorgeous buildings built according to Feng Shui and Yin Yang construction methods, but also sculptures of various animals or spirit beasts, such as the famous three apes and sleeping cats. A huge dragon is painted on the ceiling of a hall in the community. Knocking on bangmu directly below the dragon will cause a wonderful echo. The two people just shoulder to shoulder to watch these scenic spots attracted by many tourists.

    Next - they came to another shrine next to the great shrine.

    Walk a little along the straight pilgrimage trail with fir trees, and pass through the bird house in front of you, which is the shrine with a history of 1000 years. The two of them are behind the cleaning mouth of the hand water houseбкбк

    "Excuse me, can you show me around again?"

    Mu Hantian nodded and agreed to Hasegawa''s request. The main god of this society is the male god, also known as the "God of the kingdom". There are stories about saving bullied rabbits, which are quite famous here.

    "I remember, he had a lot of children."

    The most powerful statement is that he had 180 children with six wives and gods.

    However, some studies believe that he has seven wives, even more in some literature. I''m afraid it''s of little significance to find this common point.

    In addition to Mu Hantian and Hasegawa, there are many tourists in the territory, most of whom are women or lovers. Because this male god enjoys the happiness of the whole people and is regarded as in charge of all relationships in the world, he is also known as the God of marriage.

    After that, Mu Hantian accompanied Hasegawa to the main hall, where husband and wife fir and knot tree stood side by side to worship.

    After a round of worship - they met a group.

    It''s a wedding. This world heritage shrine is holding a solemn pre God wedding.

    The groom, the shepherd and the bride dressed in white without dirt came forward with the guidance of male gods and witches.

    Two pairs of men and women who looked like the new couple''s parents came later.

    "How envious..."

    Hasegawa looked at them and whispered intoxicatedly, leaning gently to admire the cold day.

    "Yes."

    Mu Hantian just said so, and put his hand around Hasegawa''s waist a little harder. After watching the wedding for a while, the bridegroom noticed themбкбк

    And was fascinated by Hasegawa, turned his head completely, and was pulled back to the front by the sharp eyed bride''s ear.

    "Ah, since we''ve finished worshipping, it''s almost time to go."

    It''s cruel just to look silly for Hasegawa and suffer.

    "OK, that''s right... Let''s go."

    Hasegawa seems to have been satisfied. After hearing Mu Hantian''s proposal to leave, he nodded and left the shrine together.

    After that, they also want to go to another Buddhist temple listed as an important cultural property; However, the opening hours in winter had passed, so they had to give up the trip, go back to the parking lot, take their chartered taxi and return to the lake they visited first.

    That''s not because you missed something. Their destination is a building standing by the lake.

    "It''s so spectacular here..."

    The scenery outside the taxi window made Mu Hantian admire it in a low voice.

    Behind the huge welcome door is a vast hinterland of 3000 Ping, in which the super high-grade hotels operated by well-known leisure companies stand.

    Female librarians dressed in kimonos have lined up at the gate of the hotel to greet them. When their taxi stopped, the back door openedбкбк

    "Welcome. Thank you for coming all the way in the cold winter."

    They bowed neatly and uniformly, without any difference in their movements and voices.

    After thanking the driver for his hard work and getting off the bus, Mu Hantian and Hasegawa, led by the waitress, came to the sofa table group in the hall. As soon as the two people sat down, another woman presented fresh green Matcha in a precious tea cup and colorful Japanese cakes. But they didn''t come for tea. The evidence is that after Mu Hantian and Hasegawa had a few sips of teaбкбк

    "Welcome - sorry to bother you with your tea. Here are some information that you need to fill in."

    When the woman said so, she handed a leather notebook and pen to Hasegawa.

    Hasegawa then used his pen in an elegant posture, such as an enclave to fill in his personal data.

    After taking the book and pen returned by Hasegawa, the woman bowed respectfully and said, "thank you very much. Then, please let me lead you into the room to have a rest - please go this way."

    Then he welcomed Mu Hantian and Hasegawa into the hotel. The elegant hotel full of harmony style is immersed in deep silence. Only the footsteps of Mu Hantian and his party in the tatami corridor can be heard.

    Soon, they stopped in front of a door. When I opened the door, I saw the most superior six person suite in the hotel. The space is more spacious than that of Dongcheng family, including one main room and one side room, one Western living room and one large bedroom, and two bathrooms, washrooms and toilets.

    When the two of them sat down in the cushioned chair beside the table in the main room, the woman immediately began to make tea, put the tea cup before and after the two of them, put her hands on the tatami in the shape of eight characters, kowtowed and said, "thank you again for coming today. I''m the landlady of this hotel. Please give me more advice."

    At this time, Hasegawa, sitting leisurely across the table, asked, "where''s the luggage we sent first?"

    "Please rest assured that the luggage has been delivered not long ago. It''s over there for you two."

    Following the landlady''s hand pointing to the living room, she saw the luggage first left at the station. This is because they not only sent goods, but also sent their luggage to the hotel in advance by using the associated homestead service.

    That''s right - today''s trip is not the same day. Mu Hantian and Hasegawa will stay here for one night.

    "Sorry... With all due respect, is today an important anniversary for you two?"

    "Yes, please make sure that today really becomes a memorable day."

    Hasegawa smiled and took out an envelope bag from his bag and handed it to the landlady who asked implicitly. It''s mostly tips. Seeбкбк

    "This... I can''t accept it. All the services of this hotel have been included in the accommodation fee. What''s more, what you gave, Miss Hasegawa, is actually more than enough."

    "That''s another thing. If you have enough confidence in your service, just accept it. Just provide the best service you can do."

    Listen to Hasegawa calmly say so, although the landlady still looks frightenedбкбк

    "In that case, I might as well obey my orders."

    But he took the envelope and put it in his arms. Then he changed his face and said, "well... We will do our best to provide the best hospitality according to your prior instructions."

    After the landlady said so, she introduced the facilities in the museum in detail.

    "Please make yourself at home."

    Then he kowtowed and left the room quietly.

    "Hoo..."

    Mu Han looked around the room. It was not only spacious, but also beautiful with the setting sun outside the window.

    I really want to take them with me if I can.

 Chapter 1065

    "How come I''m still thinking about other women?"

    It seems that he noticed Mu Hantian''s idea. Hasegawa said jokingly on the table with his face on his back: "you and Cheng setsu have lived in the demon world for so long in the winter vacation. I can only miss you here alone. Of course, it''s right for you to come here with me for a day and report peace to them... But at other times, please just think of me alone."

    Mu Hantian nodded to the coquettish Hasegawa with a smile and replied, "OK."

    There was still some time before dinner, so mu Hantian and Hasegawa decided to try the hot spring first.

    Although there is also an open-air cypress bath in the room, taking a bath in a large bathhouse or a spacious open-air hot spring is the strong flavor of the hot spring hotel. The landlady said that there were bathrobes in the dressing room of the bathhouse. They left the bathrobes in the room and left the room directly in civilian clothes.

    I don''t know if it''s the hotel. The corridor is also full of calm silence.

    "I''ll see you later."

    "OK..."

    After saying goodbye, Mu Hantian and Hasegawa entered the men''s and women''s baths respectively.

    Through the curtain of the men''s bath, Mu took off in the dressing room in cold weather, locked his clothes in the locker, hung the key bracelet, opened the door and stepped into the big bath.

    "It''s too big."

    Mu Hantian couldn''t help saying that to the air. White smoke and mist, the luxurious bathing place built by cypress everywhere, whether the bathing pool or the overall space, is so large that people can''t help looking around, with a full sense of openness. And at the other end of this amazing bathing place, there is an open-air hot spring. Butбкбк

    Are you still so free on the weekend?

    Monopolizing such a large space makes Mu Hantian feel a little strange. Is it because the hotel price is high and there are few guests, or do people who stay here actually don''t like big baths and prefer baths attached to their rooms?

    Mu Hantian thought about this kind of thing in X Ben''s huge bathing place, while sitting on the low stool in the washing area beside the wall to wash his body. Washing and washing, in the direction of the dressing room - there was a sudden movement.

    It seems that there are other guests who also want to take a dip in the big bath before dinner. So mu Hantian continued to take a bath with confidence, and soon saw the man enter the bath.

    But it was Hasegawa.

    "Ah?"

    Mu Hantian was a little embarrassed at this time, but he couldn''t believe it. The man with a towel wrapped around his hair and a bath towel around his body was undoubtedly Hasegawa.

    "I''ve been waiting for a long time. It''s cold..."

    As soon as she saw someone in the Mu cold day in the flushing area, she smiled and stepped on the ponding and came forward.

    "Why are you here? If other guests come in... Don''t..." Mu Hantian thought of something.

    "You''re right. We''ve wrapped up here these two days."

    "This big bathing place?"

    On Mu Hantianбкбк

    "Not only... I''m talking about the whole hotel."

    Hasegawa seemed to take it seriously and said why she could do that.

    "I see."

    Mu Hantian finally understood why. It''s not just the dressing room or the bathhouse. Mu has never seen other guests since he entered the hotel. Moreover, when the landlady leaves the room, she says "please feel free" - usually "have a nice day" or "take your time to rest".

    However, the landlady has released her "free" power. When Hasegawa tipped her, she said, "you''ve actually given more than enough." it turned out that it wasn''t polite or simple modesty.

    Hasegawa came to Mu Hantian, untied the bath towel, sat naked on the low stool in the flushing area next to Mu Hantian, picked up the shower head and poured water on him.

    "Oh, just do it with me here?" Hasegawa said with charm.

    "OK, but just vent a little. After all, I have to eat later."

    "HMM." hearing Mu Hantian say so, Hasegawa ran to Mu Hantian''s arms with an excited face, and they kissed fiercely. (please make up for it later.)

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Because they really didn''t have time to continue, they managed to anneal quickly, put on the bathrobe in the dressing room and returned to the room. Wearing a bathrobe and curling up your hair, Hasegawa, who is hot because of bathing and pleasure, reveals the back neck dyed with a light pinkбкбк

    Oh, No.

    Mu Hantian, who was almost stunned by this sexy appearance, quickly shook his head and tried his best to calm himself.

    When they arrived at the room, just in time for dinner, the waitresses were preparing meals in the room.

    A series of exciting meals were fully arranged on the big table in the main room.

    There are raw oyster pot, raw horse slice platter, stewed turtle and steamed in clay bottle. The whole dish is so explicit that ordinary men will be deterred; However, lorise mengmo, who is in charge of Dongcheng''s kitchen, will make this energy package, so mu Hantian is not particularly surprised.

    "It looks good."

    "You flatter me... Thank you for giving our chef a chance to show his talents."

    One of the waitresses said humbly and kowtowed deeply.

    "It''s a pity that the table has become a little crowded. Please forgive me..."

    The number of meals is so large that there is almost no extra space on the table.

    "Don''t say that... There''s no room service here. I''ll do it if you make an exception."

    Not only that, high-end banquet dishes like this should have been delivered plate by plate according to the meal schedule, just like the western set meal; However, Hasegawa wanted to be alone with Mu Hantian as much as possible, so he asked the hotel to deliver them all at once.

    Before long, the meal was ready.

    Generally, when placing meals, they are considered from the perspective of holding the table; However, at the request of Hasegawa, the dishes on the table were arranged horizontally. After Mu Hantian asked what he meant, Hasegawa came to his ear and said sweetly, "in this way, it''s more convenient to feed each other and get closer."

    After the completion of the task, the waitresses saluted neatly and left the room, and the two began to enjoy today''s dinner.

    It is worthy of being a super high-end hotel - everything is top-grade ingredients, exquisite and error free workmanship, and extremely elegant seasoning. It is a great enjoyment both visually and tastefully.

    Although she knew it was impolite, Mu Hantian still obeyed Hasegawa''s hope, fed each other and poured Japanese wine with her, making her happier as she ate... She deliberately exposed her chest and asked Mu Hantian for a kiss from time to time.

    Mu Hantian was pleased to see Hasegawa''s happy face when he answered every request. After dinner, Mu Hantian moved his hips to the sofa in the living room, asked Hasegawa to sit on his lap, so he hugged her from behind for a rest and looked out of the window.

    "What do you want to do again? Go back to the cypress pool in the room, or go back to the big bath... This time, go to the women''s pool?" on the way, leaning against Hasegawa, who is spoiled by the cold weather, asked a little back.

    "I''ll call home first." Mu Hantian then dialed the home fixed line number with his mobile phone, and connected it before the bell rang a few times.

    "Hello, master in cold weather."

    A respectful female voice came from the mobile phone. You will know that it is mu Hantian, probably because she has been waiting by the phone and the LCD panel will display the incoming call number.

    Mu Hantian smiled softly and said, "Jaster, I''m sorry to contact so late... How about there?"

    "That''s right. Until some time ago, everyone was still waiting for your call, but they began to take turns to take a bath not long ago. Now it''s the turn of Lord Shu, Miss Geng Xizi and WAN Liya. Please wait a moment. Miss naruhi and miss walnut want to talk to you........ - Hello, cold day?"

    After only a short space, it was replaced by the voice of teak Xi, which was mixed with a little uneasiness.

    "Narushi, I''m sorry to worry you... What happened while I was away?"

    "It''s all right. There''s no problem at all."

    Maybe it''s reassuring to hear Mu Hantian''s voice. The voice of Youxi on the other end of the phone is much softer.

    After talking to her for a while, I answered the phone with walnut this time. Mu Hantian also apologized to her for being late, then told her that she had checked in smoothly, and the response wasбкбк

    "In fact, we already know from the GPS of your mobile phone that you have entered the hotel... In other words, that hotel seems super high-end?"

    "Yes, I think it''s a little too extravagant..."

    Mu Hantian couldn''t say it was Hasegawa''s handwriting, so he had to be vague.

    "It doesn''t matter to be extravagant once in a while? Didn''t Maria buy such a big bathtub... Especially you? You''ve been playing all the time. How''s your side? It''s said that there is a famous dragon vein, and the air must be completely different?"

    "Yes, it''s a lot worse..." Mu Hantian nodded and told her how she felt about visiting here.

    At this time, Hasegawa even stretched out his tongue and licked back and forth on the ventral side of Muhan day.

    "Brother Han Tian? What''s the matter?"

    "It''s okay... Don''t care."

    Mu Hantian hurried to deal with walnuts and threw a protest at Hasegawa. I saw Hasegawa''s face floating with an uneasy smile, and his tongue slowly slid from his belly to his navel - and then to a lower position.

    "Hey, that''s all for joking. I''ll do it later."

    "Who told you to call for so long." Hasegawa snorted discontentedly, but still stopped.

    "Ah, wait a minute - Shu came out of the bathroom. I''ll listen to her."

    After walnut said thatбкбк

    "Hello, cold weather?"

    "Shu."

    "Cold weather, is there a hot spring over there? Is it really powerful?"

    "Yeah... Awesome, really...!"

    "I envy you for taking a hot spring... In cold weather, let''s all go together next time."

    "OK, that''s right... Let''s go together next time..." Mu Hantian also had this plan, so he agreed to Shu''s proposal.

    Mu Hantian then chatted with Wan Liya and Geng Xizi for a while and hung up the phone.

    Seeing this, Hasegawa threw Mu Hantian down on the bed. But this kind of thing, how can the girl be on it, so mu Hantian turned over and threw her down.

    "I have set up a border here, so don''t worry about being disturbed."

    Hearing what Hasegawa said, Mu Hantian understood, and then... (I won''t write, ha.)

 Chapter 1066

    At midnight, the waitresses entered Mu Hantian''s room and began to clean up the mess of dinner.

    It was Hasegawa''s order to start so late.

    Hasegawa asked the museum to enter the room and clean up quietly when they would not be disturbed.

    Although the cuisine is varied, there is also a lot of food; But as a woman, Hasegawa still eats her share cleanly, and Mu Hantian is nothing to say. The empty pan swept away the waitresses'' original worries and reported good news to the chef as soon as they returned to the kitchen.

    "But these two guests are amazing," said one of them.

    A few days ago, they couldn''t believe it when they received the notice from their parent company that the whole hotel had been contracted for these two days. This world-famous high-end hotel often attracts gentry and celebrities from all walks of life to stay here, but it is the first time to charter the whole hotel. In addition, accommodation here needs to be booked long ago. Of course, a large number of reservations have been made this weekend, including VIP regulars. As for the hotel staff who must directly bear the complaints and comfort of customers, of course, it was difficult to accept the unprecedented decision of the parent company. It was not until the parent company said that it would deal with the problem of booking customers in person.

    Since the guests won''t directly complain about the hotel, there won''t be any big problems. Although I don''t know how much the woman named Hasegawa paid, all the staff gave a bonus temporarily. In other words, after the necessary expenses of the hotel are included, plus the need to pay a large sum of money to make up for the disgust of regular guests - there is still a lot of balance.

    The landlady is even strict and must provide perfect service meticulously. Therefore, they kept the volume as low as possible... And did not get close to the side room, bathroom and bedroom with beds. They worked together to clean up the remnants of tableware, put them all on the cart parked at the door, and quietly closed the door and left the room.

    When the waitresses left the staff lounge, they quietly cleaned up the rooms of Hasegawa and Mu Hantian, and returned the empty dishes to the kitchen. It was nearly half past twelve. The two people in the border are still working nonstop.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Well..."

    The next morning, Mu Hantian opened his eyes and found himself in the hotel and room with a set of beds.

    "Cold weather, you wake up..."

    Hasegawa of CHIGUO is vigorously sucking the things sandwiched between his chest. Seeing Mu Hantian wake up, Mei smiled and said good morning to him.

    "Good morning."

    Mu Hantian stroked her head with one hand and picked up the mobile phone on the pillow with the other hand to check the present moment. It''s almost eight in the morning.

    "How long have you been awake and don''t sleep a little longer?"

    "Well, about less than two hours... Uh huh."

    "So -- have you always been like this in the middle?"

    "Hehe... Yes, I can''t help seeing your sleeping face. This is what I want. You just meet my wishes and don''t break your promise to anyone. Now, enjoy me more."

    "Haven''t we made an appointment? Before you return to NAGase and them - during this trip, you only belong to me."

    Hasegawa smiled again and offered better service with her chest, tongue and hands - so mu Hantian also agreed with her.

    Later, the waitresses who came to prepare breakfast found that the appearance and interaction between mu Hantian and Hasegawa were very different from last night, but they didn''t say a word, so they had to enjoy themselves before checking out.

    Mu Hantian also accepted the good intention of the museum and enjoyed XX in the exclusive bathing place and Hasegawa

    Then, with the compliments of the landlady and all the hotel staff, I took a taxi arranged by the museum to the world heritage Buddhist temple I missed yesterday and accompanied Hasegawa to visit happily.

    In the evening, he took the tram with pre booked tickets back to Tokyo.

    Before entering the house - we all kept the agreement with Hasegawa.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    There is a place full of boys and girls with the same sense of liberation.

    That was the shengban School Park Campus where the graduation ceremony of the third semester ended smoothly and was ready to wait for school. Most of the students who left their classrooms and began to go along the corridor to the gate were beaming. Although a small part of them seem to look sad because of the miserable content of the report card issued by their tutors, they can only take care of themselves.

    However, some of them didn''t go home immediately and stayed in the classroomбкбк This is because the students of shengban School Park have to change classes every year. Therefore, at the opening ceremony in April, the students of this class will no longer gather in the same class.

    One year, in class B classroom, there was a girl who was lonely not only for the upcoming shift change, but also with other feelings - that was Cheng setsu sitting in his seat and silent. When other students talked and laughed out of the classroom, she was just sitting in the seat with her for the third semester, looking down at her desk.

    Today is the last time to sit here.

    And recall the past year in such a trance.

    "What''s the matter?"

    On the way, someone asked softly from the side - it was Yuxi in the wild.

    The original fresh and beautiful pomelo has recently doubled its transparency and beauty. See pomelo Xi came to the table to inquire, Shu smiled bitterly and shook his head.

    "Nothing... Just thinking about something."

    "Well..." teak Xi also seemed to notice Shu''s mood and turned his eyes from Shu to around.

    Therefore, Shu also looks at what teak hopes to see - their belonging, class B of a year. And look back on the past year.

    бкбкAfter returning from the demon world, Shu several lived a peaceful life for a while. Although there was a little friction between vanria and Jaster at first, they are now just a joke; The family affairs of the Dongcheng family were shared equally after the two discussed. The picture of two people standing in the kitchen from left to right is taken for granted.

    He looked forward to a few wishes that could be realized - a peaceful daily life.

    It''s been a year.

    Shu recalled his past with emotion.

    Last spring, when he first entered the shengban School Park, Cheng setsu was still alone. This does not mean that all are strangers. There are several junior high school students in the class.

    But - they never actively contact Shu. Because these junior high school students were the first to know about the tragic death of her parents.

    Of course, they can''t know Shu''s detailed life experience, nor do they know that Shu''s parents are only adoptive parents who have no blood relationship with her, and they and Shu are demons, and Shu is the only daughter of the former demon king Wilbert.

    The secret of these Shu''s life experience must not be known to ordinary people. So Shu slowly made friends with the people who pitied her and avoided her, among the students in this high school, the class. Soon, she was able to talk to her former junior high school classmates.

    However, there are also people in this class who know Shu''s life experience and that it is all true. That''s Nancy, who''s next to her now.

    And takigawa.

    Shu glanced at his seat with his side eyes. Takigawa Batu was no longer there. The demon spy named Lars didn''t know where to go as soon as the class meeting was over. It was the second semester to know their true identityбкбк The opportunity was an encounter in the summer vacation not long ago. That encounter made the situation around narase change rapidly in an instant.

    In the past year, I met many people and experienced as many life and death struggles and crises. Shu could not have endured those days without fighting on his own.

    But... With new family members and more reliable partners around him, Cheng setsu can now safely end his campus life in grade one of high school and greet this day with a smile.

    So chengse thought to himself, everyone must have no problem. At this timeбкбк

    "Hey, what are you waiting for?"

    "Let''s hurry."

    "Yes," three voices shouted to them at the door of the classroom.

    He is a classmate and good friend, Zhibao Xiangchuan, Kuo Qianjia and his family, Geng Xizi Dongcheng. They make an appointment with Shu and Youxi to go shopping with five people later.

    So Shu picked up his schoolbag, stood up and came to the three together with teak Xi.

    "Sorry to keep you waiting."

    Xiangchuan sighed at Shu, who closed his hands and apologized, and smiled viciously: "ha ha ~ aren''t you worried that the second grade may not be in the same class with the cold weather, and you''re secretly sad there?"

    After hearing Xiangchuan''s words to make Shu blush, Shu and pomelo Xi looked at each other and replied, "this... You can say so." "I don''t deny it."

    Shu smiled bitterly with "ahaha", and teak Xi admitted as if nothing had happened. There is no falsehood or disguise in the words. Both Cheng se Shu and naruhi Nonaka sincerely hope to be in the same class with Mu Hantian next year.

    "In other words, we haven''t gone out together for a long time." when she came to the gate of the school building from the classroom and stood in rows to change outdoor shoes, she suddenly sighed.

    "That''s right... I can almost follow you in cold weather." Xiangchuan thought of it and followed bangqiang.

    When he first returned to the human world, because the peace talks between the moderates and the current demon king faction were not stable enough, other forces might be unfavorable to Shu, so mu Hantian would try to act together when he went out to ensure safety.

    "So where has my brother gone?" Geng Xizi asked, nodding the tip of his shoe to make it fit.

    Pomelo Xi first replied, "cold day said he also had an appointment with his friends."

    "Isn''t he going to hang out with takigawa again?"

    The whole class knows that among the boys, takigawa and Mu Hantian have the best friendship. Shu five will want to go out to play. It''s not surprising that Mu Hantian will walk with takigawa.

    However, chengse Shuo shook his head and replied, "No." he said who Mu Hantian actually had an appointment with.

    "It seems that I have something to tell orange in the next class."

 Chapter 1067

    When the students left the classroom and stepped into the corridor to the gate of the school building.

    There is a place far from the noise they make. That is the office of student representatives - the student union room of shengban School Park.

    Now, in the student union room after school, there is a man with a confused head - Mu Hantian.

    "Sorry... Orange, I''m not sure if I heard you wrong. Can you say it again?"

    Mu Hantian, who acted separately from Shu, held his forehead and asked his friend, orange Qixu.

    "Well, um... Er, that is to say..."

    The seven threads in front of him crossed his hands in front of him, shallow hugged his thin body and said, "my body has always been a girl since this year."

    After hearing the secret just said again, Mu Hantian''s reaction wasбкбк

    "I knew..."

    "That... Cold weather classmate, have you found it?"

    Mu Hantian nodded to the seven threads with a blushing face and replied, "yes."

    I''m afraid it''s too reluctantly to continue to be a boy. After returning to the human world, returning to school and seeing Qixu again, his femininity soared at an unprecedented rate - of course, Mu Hantian knew how cute his appearance was before, butбкбк

    Has he become more and more lovely since the sports meeting

    When they began to talk to each other as members of the Executive Committee of the sports meeting, Qixu was only "as cute as a girl"; But I don''t know what happened later. At Christmas, he was already "girls in every way".

    As a semi vampire, orange seven threads has a special system. Before the age of 18, the gender is uncertain, and the body will change from male to female according to a certain cycle. The change cycle is about one month, and the final gender is said to be the most desired party in his deep psychology.

    At Christmas, Mu Hantian accidentally touched her chest, so he confirmed that his body was indeed a woman - so it is reasonable that Qixu should have changed sex at least twice on today''s graduation day.

    "Have you never changed back so late before?"

    "No, this is the first time..." Qixu shook his head and answered Mu Hantian''s question.

    "I think my mother may know why she called and asked her. As a result, I couldn''t get in touch... So I had to ask you for advice. Only you know it."

    "Well..."

    "What to do... Will I be ill?"

    The seven threads said so, his eyes were terrified and uncertain. As it was the first time, he didn''t know what to do. Of course, he would be afraid.

    "I see. Let''s think about the reason why the gender hasn''t changed back."

    Therefore, Mu Hantian pressed Qixu''s shoulder and said, "don''t worry so much. No one says it must be a bad thing. Although I don''t have half vampire knowledge, I will help you find a way together."

    "Students in cold weather....... Well, thank you."

    After saying that, Qixu''s expression was a little happier.

    "In a word, I don''t think it will happen for no reason. Orange... Do you think of anything? Such as experience you''ve never had..."

    "Well..."

    Hearing Mu Hantian''s question, Qixu''s cheeks were dyed vermilion and looked shy.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Probably... Christmas night..." said orange coyly.

    "Christmas night, so is it a celebration party for the sports meeting?"

    "Well... Do you remember when I drank at dinner?"

    "Remember."

    "I was thinking that if I could be with my classmates in cold weather... It might be my subconscious at that time."

    "I know!" although Mu Hantian''s face did not change, he had already sprayed in his heart.

    "That, that, classmate in cold weather..."

    Qixu shyly pulled the sleeve of Lamu''s cold weather uniform coat and said timidly, "I... Want to try something."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    There was a full crowd at the gate of shengban School Park.

    As if they were all spit out by the school, the students set foot on the way home one after another. Among them, a female student went upstream to the school building. Seeбкбк

    "Eh, Hopu? Didn''t you go back first?" a male student spoke to her in surprise.

    He is the third president of Ghana and is responsible for accounting in the student union of shengban School Park this year.

    "Yes... It was intended to."

    Hu Pu Lihua, the vice president of the student union named by Ghana, stopped to say before passing him by mistake.

    Until recently, Lihua still held meetings with other members of the executive department in the student union room. It was a simple small meeting. The participants were determined by the executive department of the Student Union next school year.

    There are four people in Ghana, including Santai, Takei and juqixu, plus Lihua himself.

    Pu Lihua also thought Ghana was right. After all, it was Lihua who quickly ended the meeting and announced its dissolution on the grounds that most of us had an appointment with friends today; Lihua also made an appointment with other students to go out later. Butбкбк

    "I forgot to send home the latest version of the school day preparation materials."

    "Forgot?... didn''t you send it yesterday?"

    "Yes, but it was yesterday''s version. The latest version was just released today."

    "You don''t have to come tomorrow. Just do it then... You''re really serious."

    Yes, Lihua and other members of the student union will also be at school tomorrow. In order to sort out the student union activity report of this school year and prepare for the school celebration of the first semester of the next school year, we must take action during the spring break.

    Ghana''s sigh made Lihua smile a little bitterly: "it''s ok... I didn''t think I''d send it tomorrow."

    As a result, it attracted Ghana''s unexpected attention.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "You''re a little different."

    Ghana said to Lihua with a puzzled face, "in the past, you were too serious. Sometimes you don''t know what you''re trying to spell."

    "Sorry to make you laugh."

    "No, I didn''t mean that."

    Lihua smiled at Ghana who was flustered.

    "You''ve really changed..."

    A name popped out of Ghana''s mouth as she shrugged.

    "This is also the credit of the cold weather."

    "Why, why did you suddenly mention the cold weather classmate!" Lihua couldn''t help shouting when he accidentally heard his name.

    Suddenly his face was hot. If there were a mirror, Lihua would see his face red. At this timeбкбк

    "Oh ~ I''m relieved. People still don''t change so easily."

    Ghana pinched her weak thief and said with a smile, "I hope he can really join us next year. In this way, your student president of next school year can use all kinds of power to formulate strategies and compete with the girls who live with him."

    "Don''t talk nonsense here. Go back quickly!"

    "OK, see you tomorrow."

    Lihua ignored the sight of the students around and began to focus on driving people loudly. Ghana left her with a smile and walked to the front door.

    "Inexplicable."

    After watching Ghana''s back go away, Lihua breathed to calm himself, then turned around and walked towards the gate of the school with a red face.

 Chapter 1068

    "Qixu, do you really want this?" Mu Hantian looked at the orange Qixu who changed into a girl''s sailor''s suit in front of him. Her proposal is really

    "Cold weather classmate, i... no problem. I want to try if the strong stimulation can make me change back."

    "Er, that... In fact, I think girls are also very good. Why are you so persistent in changing back? And I think your plan is very problematic. Strong stimulation may make you become a woman forever." Mu Hantian always feels inappropriate.

    "But how do you know if you don''t try."

    "OK." Mu Hantian nodded helplessly.

    Then he looked at Qixu with a serious expression, breathed a breath and stretched his hand to her chest.

    "Hmm..." this strange feeling made Qixu scream and hit his body with an unprecedented sense of crispness.

    Just when Qixu found out this fact and wanted to say something

    "Eh..."

    She saw something she couldn''t believe across Mu Hantian''s shoulder. I don''t know how long the door of the student union room has been open. A girl is standing at the door.

    It was Pu Lihua who looked at them with unbelievable eyes.

    Not to mention Mu Hantian, who is invisible with his back to the door, Qixu himself didn''t find anyone coming in because he was full of Mu Hantian''s actions. There should have been a sound at that time, but it was mostly covered up by the cry of Qixu.

    Lihua saw it - as soon as he thought so, Qixu subconsciously did it. Launch the half vampire''s magic eye.

    However, Mu Hantian''s feeling made it difficult for her to control her weightбкбк

    "Ah..."

    Under the strong magic eye attack launched by accident, Lihua was paralyzed on the spot.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "No, I completely fainted." Mu Hantian said so and helped up the fallen Fupu.

    "What should I do..."

    Juqixu regretted what he had done. With a sad expression, he clung to his sleeve.

    Originally, just in case, Qixu used the ability of a half vampire to perform the "drive people" magic to prevent others from approaching the student union room; But perhaps the feeling caused by Mu Hantian was so strong that he completely deprived his consciousness, which temporarily weakened the effect.

    However, Lihua came to the student union room at this time.

    In addition, Qixu launched the magic eye used by Lihua too hastily.

    Qixu also planned to use the magic eye to remove the effect again, but the effect is more powerful than expected, and Qixu may not be able to remove it himself. Moreover, in Lihua''s faint state with his eyes closed, Qixu can''t even try if he wants to.

    "What should I do...!"

    When the more and more anxious seven threads began to wailбкбк

    "Take her to the health care room. It''s the only way to do it. I don''t have experience in dealing with this." Mu Hantian said to her.

    "Health room...?"

    "Yes... I think Mr. Hasegawa should have a way."

    "Well..."

    "By the way, can you come to the health room if you like?"

    "You think it''s OK." Qixu nodded his head to Mu Hantian.

    "Doesn''t it matter?"

    "Well... I believe you."

    "Well... Let''s go."

    Seeing Mu Hantian holding Lihua without delay, Qixu quickly said, "wait a minute. Before I go, I have to change the boy''s uniform..."

    "No, I think you look good."

    "Really... Really?"

    "Of course." although I don''t know why Qixu''s reaction is so big, Mu Hantian is telling the truth.

    Next, on the way to the health room, in order to avoid complications, they will wrap themselves around with magic and act in a state invisible to ordinary people.

    "Does that really matter?"

    "It doesn''t matter."

    Mu Hantian nodded to the confused seven threads.

    "Your business was interrupted by the elder sister and has not been solved yet... She may not only cure the elder sister, but also solve your problem together."

    Mu Hantian''s words didn''t calm Qixu''s worry, but neverthelessбкбк

    "Since you say no problem... That''s it."

    "That''s it." listen to Qixu say so, Mu Hantian will say so.

    Then - holding Lihua, he and Qixu left the student union room.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Hasegawa seemed to see everything in his eyes and knew the current situation like the back of his hand. As soon as Qixu and Mu Hantian entered the health care room, they instructed them to move the fainting Fupu to the hospital bed.

    "Orange, come here."

    "Er, ok..."

    And shouted seven threads and spread his palm in front of her for a few seconds.

    "Well, that''s about it. It''s OK."

    Then he came to the bed where Lihua was lying and gently pressed his hand on her forehead.

    Finally, he murmured something he didn''t understand - a sharp metal friction sound sounded.

    "That was..."

    The seven threads who understand what happened can''t hide their surprise.

    бкбкBecause at that moment, the magic eye that bound Lihua disappeared.

    "It''s all right. Let her lie down again and she''ll wake up by herself."

    Hasegawa easily lifted the strange situation that even Qixu himself was helpless and sent out a leisurely smile.

    Great

    Seeing the power of Hasegawa, Qixu was so surprised that people were stupid. The power of Hasegawa is completely unmatched by the seven threads - the level is too high.

    Witnessing such a huge power gap, Qixu couldn''t lift his head at all.

    How can I compare with such a person

    Therefore, what gushed out of her heart was a self-conscious sad emotion.

    The end of winter vacation, the first few days of the third semester. Qixu once came to the health room because he was worried that Mu Hantian had not returned from the demon world more than the scheduled time. He thought that Hasegawa might know some news. At that time, Qixu had similar feelings of jealousy towards Hasegawa.

    For Qixu, who needs to hide his semi vampire identity and is not good at communicating with others, Hasegawa, who encourages him to join the student union, is like a benefactor. Qixu is still reading this kindness and can''t thank her enough - on the other hand, on Christmas night, when she fixed her body as a woman, seeing Hasegawa and Mu Hantian taking a taxi home together also made him unable to imagine what they would do next and depressed the whole winter vacation.

    This made her feel that she might not want to be robbed by Hasegawa in a corner of her heart.

    However, the power gap between Qixu and Hasegawa is far beyond the level of thinking so.

    That is because "out of reach" is not enough - the absolute power gap.

    As for Shu and teak hee, after they came back from the demon world, they could obviously feel that their power had grown by leaps and bounds. Therefore, Qixu believes that those who can accompany Mu Hantian are only experts with that kind of power.

    When this thought made Qixu feel that he was far away from Mu Hantian, he couldn''t help feeling sadбкбк

    "So how can I help orange in cold weather?" Hasegawa asked while pulling up the curtain beside Lihua''s bed.

    Mu Hantian put his hand on Qixu''s shoulderбкбк

    Scared, Qixu turned his head, saw Mu Hantian''s side face and said to Hasegawa, "I want to know what''s wrong with her? I really want to help her."

    "Students in cold weather..."

    After hearing Mu Hantian''s words, Qixu couldn''t help but blush in his eyes.

 Chapter 1069

    "Well... Let''s start with stabilizing orange''s spirit and meeting her needs."

    Hasegawa said with a faint smile, "to do this, we must first find out the causes of her physical and mental confusion... Orange, can I speak for you?"

    "Eh...?" Hasegawa''s unexpected question made Qixu ask.

    Mu cold day also didn''t understand and asked, "did you think of the possible reason?"

    "I''m not just thinking about it, but I''m sure... However, orange will subconsciously dare not face up to the problem, so it''s up to me."

    With that, Hasegawa showed a teasing smile - and then said it.

    "Orange, you just want to treat you as a girl in cold weather."

    "Eh? I... hope students in cold weather...?"

    After listening to Hasegawa''s words, Qixu wanted to add "how is it possible", but finally he couldn''t speak with his mouth open.

    It''s not dumb to be told the truth - it''s just that you can''t say anything.

    Why?

    In a more dazed amazementбкбк

    "Because you used the magic eye. You used the magic eye on yourself in order to suppress your feelings for the cold weather."

    Hasegawa asserted: "You may have used something like a mirror - it''s more effective than strong self suggestion, resulting in the result of similar self hypnosis. After all, it''s your own strength. It doesn''t seem to have any magic change in appearance and won''t be found by others... It''s a good way. However, your feelings for cold weather may be too strong, and finally react to your body like this бгб▒

    "I... hypnotize myself..."

    "What do you think? You have to ask yourself. I think you did it because you were worried about causing trouble in the cold weather."

    Qixu could not help but be silent.

    "What do you want to do?"

    Hasegawa said to Qixu, who was still a little skeptical: "You should also set the conditions for release, but... I can eliminate your magic eyes on yourself as well as your feelings for the cold weather. At that time, you should be able to restore the so-called uncertain body state of men and women before the age of 18. This is your personal problem. You can decide for yourself. It doesn''t matter what I do?"

    "I..."

    When the seven threads were unable to make a decision in the choice before forcing the above and were silentбкбк

    "Can I have a word?"

    Mu Hantian, who kept silent beside Qixu, looked at her and said, "if what Qianli said is true, you cast magic eyes on yourself because of me... I can tell you, I will never hate you doing that."

    "Eh...?" Qixu asked in surprise.

    "Being liked is a glorious thing. I don''t feel troubled at all. It''s the same whether it''s friendship or love."

    "If it''s really like Qianli said, that... Your real wish is that I can treat you as a girl, then I''ll treat you as a girl in the future. Qixu!"

    After Mu Hantian said this, juqixu suddenly felt a burst in his heart, and at the same timeбкбк

    This is

    The memory of Mu Hantian suddenly surged up - and Qixu knew what it was. The magic eye effect she used to bind herself disappeared just now.

    Then I remembered myself standing in front of the mirror in the dressing room at home.

    "Cold weather classmate... I...!" Qixu gradually wet his eyes with tears.

    "Hard to suffer, the effect of magic eye has..."

    "It seems to be right... The conditions for the release of the magic eye set by her may be the moment you accept her mind."

    Hasegawa said her conjecture to the surprised Mu Hantian, and the fact was true - Qixu nodded hard.

    "Well..."

    Mu Hantian briefly expressed his feelings and gently hugged Qixu''s shoulder. His tenderness made orange Qixu think it''s a happy thing to like this person.

    "Then next - it should be over."

    "Closing?"

    After listening to Hasegawa''s words, Mu Hantian asked in accordance with his words.

    "Yes. Because her feelings are settled, but her body is not necessarily. Since orange has made up her mind, there is no need to wait until she is 18. To completely eliminate orange''s anxiety, it''s better to settle for her today - let her live as a woman."

    "Can the teacher and the teacher even do this...?" Hasegawa''s proposal surprised Qixu again.

    "Because it''s about cold weather... It''s just a small thing. However, as I said earlier, it''s a problem that affects your life. You have to decide for yourself."

    "And even if I don''t do that, your own feelings for cold weather have fixed your body in a female state... As long as you strengthen with the trend, your gender will be fixed as a female."

    "Strengthen feelings?... what should I do?"

    "Don''t you understand? I''ll show you."

    Hasegawa joked and smiled, and his hands hooked up the neck of the cold queen.

    The next second - her lips have blocked Mu cold day''s mouth.

    A sudden strong kissбкбк

    "Er, thousands of miles..."

    Mu Hantian couldn''t help but let go of his arms around Qixu, grabbed Hasegawa''s shoulder and pushed her away.

    "What''s the matter? Don''t oranges need to further feel that they are a woman and the happiness of being regarded as a woman by you... So they can only do so."

    Hasegawa naturally explained and added, "besides, orange lacks this knowledge. Isn''t it too much to ask her to solve it all by herself?"

    "But I don''t need to do this. I think you think it is your own." Mu cold day has been unable to make complaints about it.

    "Although I want to do it with you, what I say is the truth."

    "No need." Mu Hantian was embarrassed, but he immediately adjusted his state and took the orange away.

    "Sister Fupu, please, thousands of miles."

    After leaving such a sentence, Mu Hantian took orange Qixu and left the health room.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Cold weather classmate, actually... I don''t mind... If it''s cold weather classmate, I have no problem at all." walking in the corridor, Qixu explained to Mu cold weather.

    "Qixu, I know what you think, but... I still can''t accept it. Don''t get me wrong. I don''t mean you, but I can''t accept it."

    Mu Hantian tried her best to explain to Qixu, but she didn''t listen, but kept approaching Mu Hantian.

    "Seven threads?"

    "Sorry, cold weather classmate, I really... Still can''t. There''s no way to suppress my feelings."

    Qixu made up his mind and took the initiative to hold Mu Hantian.

    Then he kissed him in Mu Hantian''s incredible eyes.

    There''s no way, Qixu. Now that you''ve done your job, I can''t refuse.

    Mu Hantian also began to respond to Qixu''s kiss.

 Chapter 1070

    "Esther, lestia!"

    "I''m sorry, master. It seems that we''re leaving for some time."

    "Lestia!"

    Mu Hantian wanted to reach out and catch them, but... The darkness made him unable to move, so he could only watch them disappear.

    "Ha ha ha... What''s the matter? Was that... A dream?" he gasped heavily, and he couldn''t help being stunned.

    Now I''m in my room... Is that a dream? That darkness... What is it?

    "No matter what, first confirm Esther and them. Esther and lestia!" Mu Hantian began to call, but

    But nothing happened.

    "Master, you don''t have to shout. They have left."

    "What do you mean, Xiao Guang?"

    "Just now, they returned to their own world."

    "What? How could it be like this?" Mu Hantian couldn''t believe it.

    "Well, their world has changed. It should be what someone did that caused the world will of that world to fall into a deep sleep," Xiaoguang explained.

    "That is to say... Can I only go to their world?"

    "Yes. But the master can rest assured that the current energy of the system can reduce the flow rate of the world."

    "I see. I''ll say goodbye to Shu and then start the sword dance of the elf envoy."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    After coming out of the room, Mu Hantian called the girls at home.

    "Brother, you said you were leaving?"

    "Ah, it will take more than ten days to leave for a period of time."

    "How come!" Geng Xizi was a little sad.

    "Don''t worry. I''m just looking for someone. There''s no danger."

    Mu Hantian didn''t lie. It''s really not dangerous to go to that world with his current strength, but what makes him care about... The darkness.

    "Well, that''s it. There''s nothing to bring, that''s it." Mu Hantian didn''t want to waste time and went out directly.

    When I came to an alley

    "Xiaoguang, you can start."

    "I see." the little light in my mind nodded.

    At the same time, a space door appeared in front of Mu Hantian. Just go in.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    In the quiet forest, the gentle sunshine sifted down from the gaps between the leaves.

    Tick.

    A sound of water suddenly rang through it.

    Mu Han was standing there with his mouth open.

    It''s a girl. There was a naked girl in front of him. But also very cute, very punctual.

    There are a pair of ruby eyes in a pair of big eyes. Pale pink lips are gorgeous and moist. The skin is as smooth as milk, snow-white and dazzling. The legs on the water are slender and slender. They are beautiful legs.

    Also, the most striking thing is that long red hair.

    The red hair wrapped around the slender body like a glass handicraft is like a burning fire.

    It''s just, it''s all fruit.

    Naked.

    Mu Hantian''s back felt a cold sweat slipping.

    Not good. The whole fruit is terrible. And the plot... Cut, there''s some trouble.

    Nevertheless, Mu Hantian didn''t want to leave. After all, he is not an irresponsible person. Cough, don''t think about it. He just wants to find Esther and ask the girl to lead the way.

    And the girl... A pair of beautiful eyes blinked and blinked, staring at the nearby guests who suddenly broke in.

    Her expression was so surprised that she didn''t seem to understand the situation. I didn''t expect to cover her newly developed little x part.

    Tick.

    The water drops slid down from the girl''s sea.

    "Well, that..."

    Cough, cough in cold weather.

    After slightly removing his eyes from the fruit body girl who was stunned in situ, Mu Hantian said, "what should I say... It was an accident. It was an unfortunate accident for you and me. And you also saw that I fell from the sky unexpectedly. But although it was an accident, seeing your body is indeed a fact. I apologize to you."

    There was a moment of silence at the scene, as if the air would freeze.

    And the girlбкбк

    Silently raised the wrists with red hair, and the shoulders trembled slightly.

    "You''re dead," said the girl in a cold voice.

    "I can''t spare you... You voyeur, pervert and big ******** I said it was an accident! Huh?" Mu Hantian suddenly found something. The trees in the forest stirred.

    Is it

    Guardian of the red fire, watchman of the sleepless fire! I hereby fulfill the blood contract and obey my orders!

    The fluent words and sentences recited from the girl''s lovely lips are a calling technique composed of ELF language. Suddenly, a burst of explosion sounded, and a flame whip turned out in the girl''s hand.

    "Although it''s not good for me, an elf, to bully an ordinary person like you, who told you to look at what you shouldn''t look at!" the girl said gnashing her teeth.

    Elven envoys are a group of "Ji witches" who conclude contracts with elves living in another dimension of the "element Elven world".

    Witch Ji can summon elves with various attributes and use the power of elves freely.

    The form of elves inhabiting the elemental elves when they are summoned to this world can be roughly divided into two types.

    The first is the native type. No quality, no fixed appearance, also known as the "core of divine power". This type only calls out the abilities of elves, so it is often used as reserve magic when performing Elven magic.

    The other is to directly summon the purified form of a part of the spirit itself.

    Summoning purified elves requires huge divine power energy and is very difficult to control. It is said that only a small number of elves have such skills. Moreover, the girl in front of her is not so simple as calling the elves, but can make higher use of them to transform the elves into the most suitable elves'' magic clothes.

    The hot flame and whip touched the water, emitting a burst of white steam.

    "You... How dare you..." the girl said in a trembling voice.

    Whether it was anger or shyness, the girl''s cheeks were red.

    "Good... Great courage... Actually peeping into Miss Ben''s bath..."

    "Wait, this is a misunderstanding! Listen to me explain!" Mu Hantian quickly shook his head and denied.

    "Don''t explain. Big pervert, turn into coke!"

    The young girl, Claire Lucho, lashed the water with a flame whip.

    "Shit, you''re too willful!"

    Mu Hantian jumped into the nearby grass.

    Then the flame whip swept across his head at the critical moment.

    Red spark debris flickered in the air, and the surrounding trees were exaggerated to be cut off. The section of the cut trees is surprisingly smooth, with no signs of burning at all.

    This is because the girl waved the whip too fast, so that the flame had no time to burn.

    Whew! Whew! The fiery red lightning attack danced in the forest, and the trees were suddenly short. Mu Hantian, who lost his hiding place, could only keep jumping and dodging.

    "Big pervert, don''t hide! Then I won''t hit!"

    "Do I have to stop and call you? Don''t go too far. It''s my fault, but if you do... I''ll be rude to you!"

    "I''d like to see how rude you are!"

    The girl''s whip waved towards Mu cold''s feet and aroused a violent spark on the ground. The whip that bounced up and turned to the other direction mercilessly divided the trees in the forest in two.

    "Since you don''t listen to me, you have to offend!" Mu Hantian covered his hand with magic and rushed to Claire.

 Chapter 1071

    "Er, that... This time... It was also an accident..." Mu Hantian was really embarrassed to death at the moment.

    I was going to teach her a lesson, but... I hit her in the chest and neck.

    "You... Big, change, state!" Claire now has the heart to kill Mu Hantian. You''ve looked at it. Do you want to touch it?

    "Hey, this is force majeure. Who told you to take your hand off suddenly? I''m just going to beat you back."

    "Who would believe you, a super pervert!"

    Claire, who was burning behind her, stood up slowly. The water in the pond boiled and began to bubble.

    "No... not so! You misunderstood!"

    "Stop talking, pervert! Go to hell!"

    "Shit!" Mu Hantian was speechless. How can I be so unlucky every time.

    "Don''t hide!" Claire continued to wave her whip without mercy.

    "Why don''t you put on your clothes? What do you think so!" Mu Hantian wanted to do it if he didn''t deserve it.

    "Then turn around, pervert!"

    "I know." Mu Han Tian helped his forehead, but he still turned around.

    In five minutes

    "You, you can turn around."

    Hearing the girl''s words, Mu Hantian turned back.

    A girl with red hair, Claire Lucho, was standing there with one hand wiping her waist.

    She picked up two thin eyebrows and stared at Mu Hantian with sharp eyes.

    It''s not naked this time. The girl has changed into a lovely uniform.

    The pure white clothes are decorated with black lines. This is the uniform of Alicia elf college. The chest is decorated with a collar and knot forged belt, and the button part is replaced by an elf amulet. A pair of slender beautiful legs exposed from the gaps of stockings and pleated skirts are very dazzling. The flaming red hair is tied to the left and right sides with fine ribbons, which is the so-called double horsetail hairstyle.

    "I''m really sorry to see you taking a bath and... Touching your chest. But please believe me, I really didn''t mean it." Mu Hantian said seriously.

    "What... What..."

    Seeing Mu Hantian''s serious eyes, Claire couldn''t help but stop looking.

    "What does this mean... If it''s not a pervert, why are you a man here?"

    It is also natural to have such questions. This forest is the forest of elves and the land of the elves College of eresia. The college is full of pure witches, and there can be no man.

    If not a pervert, it must be a suspicious person.

    "Well... I fell from the sky. Don''t you see?"

    "Ha? It fell from the sky?" Claire was suspicious.

    "Ah, I was also trapped, and the landing place was completely random. I didn''t know it would appear here." Mu Hantian threw the pot to the system again.

    "By the way, do you know where there are powerful elves around here?"

    "I do know. Not far from here, there is an ancestral hall dedicated to the ancient holy sword. It is said that there is a powerful ''seal spirit'' in the sword. Since the establishment of the college, no witch can conclude a contract with that spirit. It feels like a proud spirit."

    The seal elves here do not refer to those who inhabit the elemental elves world.

    Among the elves, some of them will seal their hands in weapons or armor through some high-strength elves in ancient times.

    Most of these Elves will bring disasters to mankind. In ancient times, they were called demons or ghosts and gods. They are frightening existence.

    Of course, these elves are not controlled by ordinary human elves. Therefore, in order to prevent these elves from being called out, the high-strength Elves were sealed in the weapons.

    "Sure enough..." the stone in Mu Han''s heart was put down, and Esther''s position had not changed.

    "Hey, you ask the elves? What''s the matter? Men can''t be elves, can they?"

    "Well, I''m just curious."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Mu Hantian followed two rickety red horsetails and advanced towards the depths of the forest.

    Claire''s leather bag shoes don''t look very suitable for walking, but she is a well-trained elf, and her steps are still very light.

    "Hello."

    Claire suddenly stopped. She wiped her waist with her hands, turned her head, half squinted and stared at the cold day.

    "Perverted peeper, why are you following me all the time!"

    "I just want to see if I can find what I''ve lost. Also, I''ve said many times that I''m not a perverted peeper. My name is mu Hantian."

    "Oh, strange name. Are you Kuna?"

    Kuna refers to the Kuna Empire located in the east of the continent. It is said that the language, culture and relationship with elves there are very different from those in Austria.

    "I''m not from Kuna. My hometown is far away." Mu Hantian deliberately blurred his words.

    As Claire walked farther and farther, Mu Hantian quickly caught up with the swinging horsetail.

    The ancestral hall dedicated to the holy sword stands quietly in the open space in the forest.

    Claire easily untied the barrier blocking the way with her fingertips, then stopped, turned back and said to Mu Hantian, "it will be very dangerous next. You ordinary people had better stay away."

    "I must get her back!"

    "I don''t know what you''re talking about, but whatever you want."

    Claire shook her head and stepped into the ancestral hall.

    Mu Hantian saw this and immediately followed him.

    "Why are you following me again? I''m not responsible for what happened."

    "I don''t need you to be responsible, and this sentence is more appropriate for boys to say to girls." Mu Hantian joked.

    "Fool!" Claire turned her head to the other side and ignored Mu Hantian.

    The ancestral hall was dark and humid, and the air was mixed with a musty smell. Claire could not help frowning.

    "Light up the darkness, O flame!"

    Claire whispered the spell, and a small fireball burst out of her fingertips.

    This is a primary spirit magic using the power of the burning spirit.

    The flickering fireball slightly reflects the wall of the ancestral hall like a stalactite cave.

    Finally, I found the holy sword in the deepest part of the ancestral hall.

    "Esther..." Mu Hantian whispered softly.

    The sword was stuck in a huge rock. It looks like it should be a skeleton from hundreds of years ago, but there is no sign of rust or damage on the blade. The blade is engraved with very exquisite ancient patterns, and constantly emits a weak blue light.

    "This is the ''sword of Seville'' that existed here before the establishment of the college."

    Claire walked towards the sword without hesitation.

    "Hello -"

    "Stand back and don''t come."

    Claire stopped Mu Hantian who was about to speak, and then held the handle of the holy sword.

    Forget it, let her suffer. Mu Hantian thought so, so he didn''t stop Claire.

    The ancestral hall was silent, filled with a heavy silence.

    "It''s about to start, Claire Lujo."

    Claire took a deep breath and murmured to herself.

    бкбкThe proud spirit sealed on the ancient holy sword!

    бкбкIf you should be my Lord and conclude a covenant, then I should be your scabbard!

    The cherry colored lip office sang elf language fluently, and the contract ceremony officially began.

    The ancestral hall suddenly rolled up a roaring wind, and the long red hair flew in the air.

    The oath came to an end. At this time, there was a sudden gust of wind in the ancestral hall.

    Claire was completely unmoved. Calmly continue to sing the contract oath.

    At this time, the Seville Lyon holy sword in her hand began to shine brightly.

    The holy sword inserted in the stone suddenly sent out a terrible power like explosion.

    If ordinary elves made me lose consciousness long ago.

    "I have ordered you three times to make an alliance with me!"

    Claire''s oath rang and passed to the whole ancestral hall at that momentбкбк

    Shashashaбкбк

    "Pull... Pull it out! I pull it out!"

    Claire raised her sword from the stone and shouted with joy.

    However, in the next secondбкбк

    The ancient pattern engraved on the blade suddenly shines violently!

    "What!"

    Claire couldn''t help but let go of her hand and thenбкбк

    The fallen holy sword stabbed into the ground and exploded into pieces with a burst of light.

 Chapter 1072

    "Ah!" Claire let out a short cry and fell to the ground.

    "Hey! Are you all right?" Mu Hantian hurried to Claire.

    "Now... What''s going on now? What''s going on?" Claire covered her temples, raised her body and looked around.

    "I... where''s my seal elf?"

    "It seems out of control."

    Mu Han frowned and stared at the roof of the ancestral hall.

    In front of the line of sight - a sword floating in the air, waving up and down. This sword is not the holy sword just broken. But a very rough and sharp steel sword.

    "This is the seal spirit of the sword!"

    "Ah! But now she... Is out of control."

    "You''re not an elf envoy. Why do you know these things?"

    "Just look at it. Her performance is trying to kill us anyway!"

    "Well... It seems so."

    Claire nodded in a rare way.

    At this time, the floating sword suddenly turned the tip of the sword obliquely downward and stood still.

    Thenбкбк

    "Get down!"

    Mu Hantian suddenly crushed Claire to the ground.

    An uncomfortable sound like an insect flapping its wings crossed my ears and quickly disappeared into the air.

    Mu Hantian quickly took out his body and turned his eyes to the direction of the sword spirit flying away.

    The chipped rubble fell from above and rattled. The ceiling of the ancestral hall was cut off.

    Cut, I can''t do this to Esther... That''s all.

    Mu Hantian breathed and stood up. But... Claire did something superfluous.

    "I''m going to start teaching now!"

    "Don''t mess around."

    Mu Hantian immediately stopped it.

    The vibration of the sword spirit is getting closer and closer. In the ancestral temple, not only can''t do what you want, but also your vision will be limited.

    Mu Hantian took Claire''s hand and stood up.

    "Ready to run." Mu Hantian took Claire''s hand and rushed out to the entrance where the light came in.

    The sword elves didn''t catch up immediately. The moment he ran out of the ancestral hall, the sword light flashed in front of him. The hair fell from his forehead.

    The sword spirit made a terrible noise and cut down the surrounding trees one after another.

    Claire cleared her throat awkwardly and stood up.

    "Rebellious bad boy... Let me teach you well." red eyes set up two provocative fires, and Claire whispered a little dangerous lines.

    She lifted her skirt, pulled out the whip wrapped around her thigh, and then whipped the ground.

    Mu Hantian''s heart beat violently when he caught a glimpse of white pants, but he still said, "don''t do superfluous things!"

    "Layman, step aside!"

    "You really..."

    Mu Hantian stretched out his hand to catch Claire''s hand, but he was forced to get rid of it.

    "I must get it."

    Claire turned her eyes and looked away.

    "I need more power - I don''t want to lose to any super elves!"

    бкбкGuardian of the red fire, watchman of the sleepless fire!

    бкбкI hereby fulfill the blood contract and obey my orders!

    Claire began to recite the summoning skill of the burning spirit.

    The scene rolled up a red flame, surrounded by fierce heat.

    "Come on, scarlet, the hunt has begun!"

    With a burst of burning fire, a red fire cat appeared. The fire cat is not covered with fur, but with a burning red flame.

    As soon as Claire waved the whip, the fire cat made a terrible roar and rushed towards the spirit.

    Sparks are flying all over the sky. The roar of wild animals shook the earth. The sword elves floating in the air came here while cutting down trees.

    "Scarlet, go hunt your enemy!"

    The fire cat responded to Claire''s voice and jumped. After jumping over the sword spirit gliding in the air, the sharp flame claws immediately fell. There was a sharp metal sound in the air, which aroused a violent spark, and the sword Spirit fell to the ground.

    At the same time, Claire ran out. But the blow was not fatal. The sword spirit on the ground turned over and drew an arc in the air.

    The burning spirit didn''t let go, but roared loudly and jumped into the air again.

    There was another violent spark in the air. Claire hit the ground with a whip and slowly drove the sword elf to death. Claire''s whip doesn''t seem to be a combat weapon, but a tool to command elves.

    Under the fierce attack of scarlet, the sword elf stopped. At that momentбкбк

    "Eat my move - Hot fireball!"

    Claire''s palm shot a huge fireball.

    Fire ball - burn the target with ultra-high temperature flame until there is no residue. It is a very high elf magic.

    The power of spirit magic depends on the ability of the spirit itself and the power of the contract spirit.

    The fireball flew out in an arc and exploded with scarlet. The aftermath of the explosion swept the surrounding trees, causing them to fall radially.

    "Cut, do something superfluous."

    The fire cat slowly appears from the flame vortex. For the fire cat with inflammatory attribute, the fire ball will certainly not cause any damage. The sword spirit stood still in the air and didn''t seem to be hurt.

    Claire also knew that it was impossible to defeat the high elves with elf magic. But at least it can attract the attention of the sword elves.

    "Scarlet!"

    Claire shouted, and the sharp claws of the burning spirit attacked the sword spirit again. Fire cat''s claws are hot claws that can melt even steel. If it were an ordinary spirit, it would disappear in an instant. However, the sword spirit quickly turned over and took the attack with a steel knife.

    Suddenly, a strange sound like metal friction shook the air.

    Claire, who was positively impacted, showed a painful expression and squatted on the ground.

    The sword elf made a strange sound, and then - unexpectedly began to deform. From an ordinary long sword to a huge long handled sword.

    Then a flash of light flew by.

    "What!"

    Claire''s burning spirit was unexpectedly attacked and had no time to dodge the huge sword. The fire cat''s body was divided into two and disappeared into the air together with the flame on its body. With just one blow, the fire cat lost its power to materialize in the human world.

    Claire was paralyzed on the ground and looked up blankly at the sky where the burning elves disappeared. Strike the sword spirit that cuts off the burning spirit and lock Claire at this time. The huge long sword made a loud noise and flew straight pastбкбк

    "Stop!" Mu Hantian shouted and rushed forward.

    Mu Hantian stood in front of Claire and stretched out his palm to the long sword.

    "That''s all I can do."

    бкбкLengche cast into the queen of steel and the holy sword to kill the demon God!

    бкбкNow it turns into a steel sword and gives me strength!

    What Mu Hantian read was not a contract spell, but a spell to summon Esther.

    "Do you have a reaction." looking at the sword stopped in the air, Mu Hantian breathed a sigh. But just then

    The huge sword ran through Mu Hantian''s chest in an instant, and then gradually dissipated in the air.

    "Is it a success this time... But it really... Hurts."

    In the violent flash and loud noise, Mu Hantian gradually lost consciousness.

 Chapter 1073

    When Mu Hantian opened his eyes, he saw Claire Luqiu''s face in front of him.

    The drooping red horsetail scratched his cheek and felt a little itchy.

    Mu Hantian lay powerlessly on the ground and breathed a sigh of relief.

    Mu Hantian, who was tingling all over, frowned and inadvertently glanced at his right hand. There was a pattern formed by the intersection of two swords.

    This is the proof of the spirit contract - "spirit seal".

    "It''s a success," murmured Mu Hantian, staring at the back of the hand engraved on the grain.

    Claire, who found Mu Hantian awake, grabbed Mu Hantian''s collar and put her face on Mu Hantian''s face.

    They are so close that the breath they breathe almost spits on each other''s face. The clear red eyes held Mu cold day tightly. Cherry colored lips are trembling slightly.

    "Why..."

    "Huh?"

    "You are a man... Why can you make a contract with the spirit!"

    Mu Hantian didn''t answer immediately, but slowly raised his body.

    Perhaps angry at being ignored, Claire raised two fierce eyebrows.

    "I... where''s my sword elf?"

    "That''s my thing, you did the extra thing yourself." Mu Hantian sighed and showed the elf mark on the back of his right hand.

    "How could it be!" Claire looked stunned and couldn''t close her mouth.

    The spirit contract was originally a privilege enjoyed by pure witch Ji.

    But in history, there was a man who made a contract with the elves. This is the only one. That is the elf envoy who has brought destruction and chaos to the world and is called the demon king.

    Mu Hantian stood up and turned around silently. I''ve found Esther, so next... It''s lestia.

    "Wait, wait!"

    Just about to leave, a cry came from behind.

    Mu Hantian looked back, and Claire was wiping her waist with both hands and staring at herself.

    "You... Actually robbed my spirit. You should take full responsibility!"

    "Ha?"

    Mu Hantian could not help frowning. I have no idea what she''s talking about.

    Seeing Mu Hantian''s reaction, Claire fiddled with two horsetails impatiently.

    "I said, you took away the contract spirit that should belong to me and should take all responsibilities!"

    "Responsibility?" Mu Hantian became more and more confused in the face of this unexpected speech.

    "So..."

    Claire flapped her whip and stretched out her index finger towards Mu cold day.

    "You have to be my contract elf!"

    "What you said makes sense. I''m speechless."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Alicia elves college is a training college that trains Ji witches from all parts of the Empire to become top elves.

    There are beautiful courtyards and several exquisite spires in the city wall. The whole college is like the palace where the princess lives. In fact, it is true.

    Because almost all the students studying in this college are genuine noble gold.

    "It''s enough to encounter such a thing here..."

    Mu Hantian muttered while walking in the corridor on the second floor of the courtyard covered with red carpet.

    "I was glad to find Esther, but..." Mu Han Tian was watched by the red haired girl because he robbed the seal spirit.

    After that, Claire? Lu Qiu led Mu Hantian all the way to the college. It''s good for someone to lead the way, but Claire seems to be serious about taking Mu Hantian as a personal contract elf.

    She tied Mu Hantian in circles with a whip, and then dragged Mu Hantian to walk in the forest. This feeling is more appropriate to be taken away by force than to lead the way.

    Of course, Mu Hantian has no obligation to play games with the young lady. He untied his whip and escaped while Claire was going to the bathroom.

    "Ah! I ran away! Traitor!" such a cry came from the toilet.

    "How can I feel that I won''t run away..." Mu Hantian shook his head helplessly.

    My heart is so heavy

    At this time, Mu Hantian stopped. In front of me was a heavy wooden door. It''s the dean''s office.

    "Dean, I really can''t accept it!" such a voice suddenly came out of the room.

    It was a slightly raised tone, some low maiden voice.

    "Why do you have to find a man to come to such a sacred witch college!"

    "Because I need him. Isn''t that enough?"

    The tone was deliberately suppressed and sounded very calm. But still can''t hide a bullying momentum, and even people across a door can''t help shaking.

    "Do you mean that our strength alone is not enough?"

    "I don''t mean to belittle the Knights. But that guy is special."

    "You mean, he is a man but can communicate with elves, can''t he?"

    "This is also a reason, but the reason is more than that."

    "What does that mean -" suddenly, the girl stopped talking.

    After a moment of silenceбкбк

    "Who''s there!"

    With a bang, the door of the office was suddenly hit rudely.

    Kick the door open, and the one who appears in front of the door isбкбк

    A beautiful girl with a ponytail holding her slender legs high.

    The girl has a pair of slender eyes. The upright and beautiful face showed an extraordinary look. The uniform was dressed like a knight with a silver chest.

    At this time, a piece of lace pants came into Mu''s eyes from the turned up pleated skirt.

    "I see, black."

    "What are you talking about... Bastard! Rude guy!" the girl kicked at Mu cold day angrily.

    Mu Hantian dodged in an instant.

    The girl''s eyes showed cold eyes that seemed to shoot people through. Then he suddenly widened his clear brown eyes.

    "Are you... A man?"

    The girl''s energetic face turned red at once.

    Right nowбкбк

    "Hum, you''re too slow, Mu Hantian."

    There was a noise in the office. It didn''t sound very happy.

    Mu Hantian, who was overwhelmed by the girl, slowly raised his eyes.

    In front of the line of sight is a beautiful woman. She has a long gray hair, flirtatious beauty, full of mature charm of adult women. Under the small glasses, gray eyes with the same color as hair are watching Mu cold day.

    She is the twilight witch - her real name is grievous? Shermax.

    "Alice, put away your sword. You should know that private fighting is prohibited in the college."

    "Oh!"

    Hearing what graves said, the girl called Alice stopped.

    "But... Dean..."

    "Shall I say it again, Alice francerto?"

    "I dare not... I''m very sorry."

    Alice glared at Mu Hantian fiercely, and reluctantly put the sword away.

    Grevas pushed his glasses, smiled and said, "Alice, step back first. I have something to say to him."

    "Well... How can this be! A single man and a few women live in the same room... If this man has any unreasonable thoughts -"

    "I said, what are you doing in your brain?" Mu Hantian pulled at the corners of his mouth.

    "But... I can''t leave such a shameless man alone with the Dean without a guard -"

    "Alice frangolto."

    The calm tone shook Alice''s shoulder.

    "Shall I say it again?"

    "No... I dare not! I''m very sorry!"

    Alice, who seemed very afraid of graves, answered in a trembling voice and quickly left the corridor.

    "Come in with me."

    "I see." although puzzled, Mu Hantian followed graves into her office.

 Chapter 1074

    "Long time no see."

    "Ha?" the witch''s words made Mu cold day confused.

    But the other party didn''t care at all, just talking to himself.

    "I haven''t seen you for eight years. I really don''t know where you''ve been these years. If that person hadn''t told me, I wouldn''t know you''re back."

    Greyworth''s words made Mu Hantian more and more confused, but one thing is certain. Someone knew he would come here.

    "Wait a minute, you just said... Someone knows I''ll come? Who is it?" Mu Hantian immediately asked a question.

    "Ah, that''s the man."

    What greyworth took out was a pink flower bud. His fingers were light. After the flower bud bloomed, it appeared from the inside. It was someone Mu Hantian didn''t want to see.

    "Well, my friend, don''t be angry. It''s just a video. What I want to tell you is very simple. The world has been broken by me. Of course, although I didn''t do it, it still has something to do with me. After all, I released it. It''s this darkness. I don''t know if you''ve seen it."

    The winged hand in the picture holds a black ball. Even if it is just a picture, Mu Hantian still recognizes that it is the darkness in his dream.

    "I accidentally let this thing out. I''m chasing it now, but some trouble is that a small part ran away, so I want to give it to you. Also, I''ll come to you as soon as possible. Bye."

    Then the flowers withered. It''s estimated that they can only be used once.

    "This guy is really troublesome. But what''s that darkness... Exactly?"

    While Mu Hantian was thinking, in another place, a figure was chasing the darkness.

    "The video has been opened. It seems that he has come. But these things are really troublesome... There is no way to kill them immediately... And the propagation speed is very fast... It seems that only by finding out what this is can we find a solution."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Well, it''s simple and clear. That darkness is the reason for the changes in the world. So all I have to do is kill that thing.

    Mu Hantian held his hands and paced and thought.

    "By the way, although I don''t know what you''re talking about, even I can feel the darkness... Terrible." grevos frowned with a serious expression.

    "Indeed, so I hope you can take good care of the students here. Don''t let them walk around. I''ll solve the rest."

    "I see. But from today on, you are also a student here."

    "Ha?"

    "That''s right. I''ve finished all the formalities for you. Don''t worry."

    "Don''t worry, this is a women''s school!"

    "This little thing can be solved by my authority. It''s no problem."

    "OK, I see." although staying here will restrict the movement, Mu Hantian thought that lestia would come later, so he had to stay here for the time being.

    "Well, very good. As for your residence, live with me." grievous said something that made Mu Hantian vomit blood.

    "I don''t want this." although it''s welfare, I don''t know what happened with the witch.

    "You... Have no right to refuse."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    There was a clear sound of footsteps in the corridor of the college.

    After wearing the issued uniform, Mu Hantian walked behind the shaking horsetail.

    The uniform was specially made by grievous. The basic tone is the same as that of other students. They are all white, except for the lower body.

    Of course, what you wear below is not a skirt, but trousers made of sacred cloth, which are very comfortable to wear.

    "There is a corridor on the second floor of the teacher building and the student building. The restaurant is on the first floor."

    The person who introduced the college was the girl just now, Alice? Frangolto.

    When Mu Hantian was changing clothes, graves first asked her to help lead the way.

    At the beginning, Alice''s face was obviously quite dissatisfied, but maybe it was because she was very serious. Alice didn''t run halfway all the way and always took Mu Hantian to visit the hospital in a regular way.

    In order to make the elves enjoy a comfortable space, the courtyard adopts the architectural style in line with the latest elves engineering, which is very complex in design. All in all, it is certain that such a design does not take into account the human beings used.

    Mu Hantian stared at Alice''s long hair shaking left and right, and recalled the conversation just now.

    As a result, I still caught the witch''s way. It''s really a little uncomfortable. But forget it, then you don''t have to sleep in the stable like the protagonist in the original book. And it can save a lot of trouble.

    "Hello -"

    Alice, who was walking ahead, suddenly stopped.

    She rubbed her hand on her waist, turned around and stared at Mu Hantian severely.

    "Are you listening to me? I''m introducing you to the college."

    "Sorry, sorry. I was thinking about something."

    "What? Thinking?"

    Alice blushed for some reason and walked quickly to Mu Hantian.

    "You guy, stare at my back and think about something!"

    "Hey! Wait a minute! Don''t wave the sword here! And... What''s on your mind!" Mu Hantian quickly dodged the sword that kept waving in a very close distance.

    It seems that this phenomenon of no immunity to men is a common problem of students here. I''ve been walking so fast, maybe because I care about myself as a man.

    "Hum, listen to me clearly! I''ll show you around the college because the Dean has orders! It''s definitely not because I agree with you. Don''t make a mistake!"

    "Well, I know. But there''s no need to treat me as an enemy. We''ll be classmates from today on."

    "You... Don''t be wordy! What male elf makes me, in short, I will never agree!"

    Alice turned and walked quickly forward.

    "Really, why did the Dean let such a man enter the College..."

    It seems that she hates me very much. forget it. After all, I''m the only man in the famous women''s hospital. I can''t help being hated

    It''s like throwing a lion in a group of little rabbits. It is natural that the eldest lady in the greenhouse will be wary of men of the same age.

    "Listen to me. If you dare to mess around in the college, I''ll ask the contract wizard to make you into fried mushrooms."

    "There are mushrooms here, too, but... Do you like cooking?"

    "Yes, this is my interest. In order to cook for my ideal husband one day, I usually practice my cooking."

    "Well, let me try it if I have a chance. I can try it for you."

    "OK, I''ll cook my proudest dish another day - fuck you! Who wants to give you food!"

    Shua, Mu Hantian escaped the lightning sword attack by cm.

    "Cut, don''t say what to cook, no one dare marry you like this." Mu cold day can not help but make complaints about it.

    "Well..." perhaps because of some consciousness, Alice couldn''t help looking away.

    "I think you should be the head of the Knights'' order."

    "You... Don''t be wordy! It''s not because you said something inexplicable!"

    Mu Hantian shrugged helplessly and turned to the corridor. "Where is my class?"

    "You are a crow class. There are excellent problem figures in it, which is very suitable for you."

    Shit, it''s that class. It''s been cheated.

 Chapter 1075

    After walking up the stairs and through the long corridor, Mu Hantian finally saw his class.

    Abstract elf patterns are carved on the left and right open wooden doors.

    The classrooms on each floor of the Alicia elves college are separated by a distance. Because if the classroom is too close, there is likely to be a private fight at any time.

    "The students here are the daughters of famous families and nobles, among which there are many students with family feuds. Therefore, although private fighting is prohibited in the rules of the college, it has never stopped."

    Alice sighed and clenched her fist.

    "Mediating and maintaining the safety of the college is the task of the wind king Knights'' group." Alice, with a low profile, looks very serious.

    When I looked into the classroom like an auditorium, there was no one in it. It seems that no one is here at this time. Maybe I went to the field training ground outside to do practical training.

    "Just get here. I can ask my classmates about other things. Thank you for leading the way."

    "Hum, what can I thank you for? If I didn''t lead the way, you would pretend to go wrong and run into the women''s room."

    "Are you so confident in me?"

    Alice left a hurtful word and turned away. Mu Hantian couldn''t help sighing.

    Mu Hantian shook his head and walked into the deserted classroom.

    At this time, there was a sudden whew, and a sound like cutting through the air sounded in the airбкбк

    "Goo!"

    Mu Hantian''s neck was suddenly entangled by a whip.

    Mu Hantian, who was attacked, had no time to struggle and was dragged directly to the corridor.

    "I forgot."

    Mu Han kept coughing and looked around.

    "Mu cold day."

    There was a familiar sound overhead.

    But seriously, I don''t want to hear it at all.

    "You... You are my contract spirit... Ju, how dare you run away!"

    In front of Mu Hantian who fell back, a girl appeared.

    With a burning red hair, holding his chest in his hands, he looked down on his beautiful girl fiercely. At this time, a gust of wind blew in front of the window and lifted the girl''s uniform skirt slightly.

    "Claire, you..." Mu Han Tian moaned with a hoarse throat.

    "What? You still want to make excuses?"

    "No. you''re standing there. Your pants are almost seen."

    "What!" Claire blushed and pressed her skirt.

    "You... You big pervert!"

    Boom, boom, boom!

    Claire''s body gradually rose a heat wave. incorrect. This is not an ordinary heat wave. It''s a flame that can burn everything.

    "It seems that you really want to become coke, Mu Hantian?"

    "Wait! Don''t be impulsive! I''m actually kidding. I didn''t see that black thing at all."

    The stimulated Claire was suddenly stunned. Then, from the neck to the ears, it slowly dyed red like cooked octopusбкбк

    "Cai... It''s not black! I wear white! Black is only occasionally... You! How dare you set me up! Big fool!" Claire was weak and paralyzed on the ground.

    "Sobbing... I''ve been seen twice... People can''t get married..." Claire, kneeling on her knees, sobbed.

    "Yes... I''m sorry... Don''t cry, will you?"

    Mu Hantian got up and leaned over. Claire turned her eyes and stared at the cold sky.

    After wiping away her tears with the sleeve of her uniform, Claire clenched the whip.

    "Mu Hantian!"

    "What''s the matter?"

    "I... I''m very generous. So... I''ll give you another chance to explain."

    Although the tone was steady, the voice was obviously shaking.

    "Why did you run away just now?"

    "Your tone is that people will run away?"

    "Well, there is only one way out for the escaped slaves."

    "Hey, how did I become a slave from an elf?"

    "It''s a slave. That''s right. You''re my slave elf!"

    "Whatever you say, but can you let go first? You''ll die."

    "Hum, I''ll let you go this time, but -"

    Claire took back the whip, then put her face close to the cold sky, with a very unhappy expression.

    "You were talking to Alice frangolto of the Knights just now, weren''t you? You felt very close. Can you explain what happened?"

    "Cough... Is that intimate? She''s just helping me introduce the college."

    "Introduction? Why?"

    "Because I transferred here today."

    "What? Transfer?... you? Transfer to Alicia elf college?"

    Claire opened her eyes wide and looked up and down with the look that she had just found Mu Hantian''s uniform.

    "Cheat... Aren''t you a man!"

    "Yes. But I can make the spirit contract. You should also see it." Mu Hantian nodded and showed the spirit seal on his right hand.

    "And I''m studying here," said your Dean, grevos

    After hearing these words, Claire put her finger on the cherry colored lip, as if thinking about something.

    "Yes... You are a transfer student..."

    Claire muttered to herself.

    Suddenly, Claire suddenly raised her head to face Mu Hantian.

    "Well, since you appear here, that is to say, you are also from the crow class?"

    "Yes." Mu Hantian nodded helplessly.

    "So you''re in my class."

    For some reason, Claire''s voice sounded very pleasant. The expression looks quite happy.

    "Well, in that case, I''d like to give you another chance."

    "What opportunity?"

    "It''s a contract. You must be my exclusive contract wizard this time."

    "Hey, why do I have to be your elf!"

    "Hum, of course it''s because you robbed my contract elf. What''s more!"

    Claire raised her poor chest and stretched out her index finger towards Mu cold day.

    Still so unreasonable, completely ignore what others say. Such a young lady''s character will suffer sooner or later.

    "For the last time, Esther is mine. She is not only a weapon, but also my family and friend. So I have no obligation to be your so-called contract elf!"

    "You guy, how dare you be so arrogant!" Claire bit her lips and pulled the whip in her hand towards Mu cold day.

    "This is the last time." Mu Hantian caught the whip and pulled Claire to the ground.

    "You... Just a slave elf!"

    "Alas, if you don''t change your temper, you will lose sooner or later." Mu Hantian shook his head and was ready to pull her up

    "Hello, this classmate."

    Mu Hantian suddenly felt that someone patted him on the shoulder from behind.

    Mu Hantian slowly moved his body and turned his head.

    "What do you want to do in this sacred eresia elf college?"

    Mu Hantian saw a beautiful woman with a gentle smile.

    The age of beautiful women is about twenty years old. He has long black hair. Wearing a pair of black framed glasses. The iron gray suit was covered with a long sleeved white dress.

    "I''m Freya gulando, the class tutor of the crow class. I''ve heard about you from the dean. You''re the first male elf envoy in the history of the college."

    With a smiling face, the beauty reported her name. Of course, those eyes didn''t smile at all.

    "But... You bastard, why do you make our Miss cry?"

 Chapter 1076

    As soon as Mu Hantian stepped onto the podium, there was a small commotion in the classroom.

    Although the news that the male elves had transferred to this class had already spread, it was still difficult to hide a strong sense of uneasiness and curiosity for these young ladies who rarely contacted boys of the same age.

    "That man is the male wizard..."

    "The eyes look fierce. They seem to kill people."

    "I heard he forced Claire Lucho and made her cry."

    "Hard... What does hard mean?"

    "I... I don''t know... Anyway, it must be a very sexy thing! And it made me cry."

    "But it feels a little like a bad boy. He''s handsome."

    "Don''t be fooled by appearance. Men are super perverts. I heard he did it with Alice frangolto."

    "What? So serious is the head of the order... But what does it mean to start?"

    "I don''t quite understand... Anyway, it must be a very dirty thing!"

    Chirp, chirp.

    "Alas, I''ve been criticized in a mess. It seems that it''s difficult to survive in this class in the future."

    Mu Hantian looked around the classroom shaped like an ancient theater and sighed.

    There are fourteen or five students in total. They all seem to be young ladies of good origin. Almost everyone showed an interest in Mu Hantian, but others seemed quite afraid of Mu Hantian''s existence.

    No wonder. After all, when hearing the term "male elf", the first thing most people think of is the name of the ancient demon king who once brought destruction and chaos. Of course, the impression is extremely poor.

    The rain like eyes in the classroom made Mu Han difficult to parry. The sharpest eyes come from the red haired girl sitting in the front row.

    Claire stared at Mu Hantian with eyes that could burn people.

    "Burn you, burn you, burn you..." the eldest lady kept changing verbs and saying something in her mouth.

    It seems that she is still angry about what happened just now.

    Apologize later.

    "Coke soft carbon coke soft carbon..."

    However, it seems that apologies are not necessarily useful.

    "Hey, don''t make a noise. If you want to lose credits, be quiet!"

    Class tutor Freya? Gulando knocked on the table with the roll call book, and the classroom immediately quieted down.

    Freya, gulando is not responsible for practical skills. He is just a lecturer in handouts. At the same time, he is also a member of the spirit Investigation Association who conducts field investigation in the "spirit forest".

    "Hey, you too. Don''t introduce yourself quickly."

    The appearance is full of intellectual glasses beauty, but it breaks the work as soon as you open your mouth. To put it better, I have a forthright personality, but at least I don''t look like a bad person.

    Mu Hantian stood in front of the podium and began to make a simple self introduction.

    "My name is mu Hantian. I''m 17 years old. As you can see, I''m a male elf envoy... I hope I can get along well with your classmates. Please don''t be afraid."

    The reaction of the class wasбкбк

    "So ordinary."

    "Yes, it''s too ordinary. It doesn''t look like the great devil at all."

    "But there''s a heart beating sensation"

    "Ah, I understand! I feel a little arrogant and people want to protect him!"

    The quiet classroom began to stir again.

    Now... What is it now? What''s the matter with this soft, greasy and sweet feeling?

    The girls'' unexpected reaction made Mu Hantian very confused.

    Teacher Freya seemed to notice Mu Hantian''s doubts, so she whispered in his ear, "Oh, the eldest lady here has been in contact with elves that human beings can''t understand for a long time, and her head is different from ordinary people. Therefore, what they are interested in is not the identity of elves, but a teenager of your age."

    "Yes, I see." Mu Hantian nodded, indicating that he understood.

    "That... That... Cold weather classmate." a girl timidly raised her hand and asked.

    "Hmm? What can I do for you?"

    "Uh... Excuse me... What''s your favorite food?"

    "Like food? How to say, huh? As long as it''s delicious food, I like it."

    "Too ordinary!" "too ordinary!" "so cute!"

    Chirp, chirp.

    After the girl took the lead, problems began to follow.

    "In cold weather, where is your hometown?" "what''s your circumference?" "where do you wash first when taking a bath?"

    I said, ladies, this is sexual harassment. Moreover, instead, the person who asked the question was blushing and even his ears were red.

    "Have you decided which team to join?"

    "Team?"

    "It''s needless to say, it''s the team of this'' elf Sword Dance Festival ''."

    "Woo Hoo -" and the plot, I forgot it. After all, it was two or three years ago.

    The "spirit sword dance festival" held two months later is a five person team competition. If Mu Hantian wants to participate, he must form a team with other elves.

    "I don''t have a team yet."

    "I heard you tamed the ''seal spirit'' of the sword that no one can handle. Is it true?"

    "Huh?" Mu Hantian frowned in surprise. What happened this morning has spread all over the world so quickly?

    "Yes, and the one who will bring Mu Hantian, who tames the sword elf, is my miss Claire!" Claire got up slowly and took off from the airport proudly.

    "Wow! It''s you!"

    The young ladies screamed together and were very happy.

    "Classmate Han Tian, what''s your relationship with Claire?"

    "The relationship between master and slave spirit!"

    "How could it be! Don''t listen to her nonsense!"

    Claire replied with his hands rubbing his arms, and make complaints about the cold spell.

    "What''s your name? This slave elf is outrageous."

    "Who became your slave!"

    The girls became more and more excited when they watched the war of words.

    Just when the scene became out of controlбкбк

    With a slap, teacher Freya patted the table hard. The classroom became quiet.

    "Hey, have you had enough. Stop playing and find a seat."

    "Yes... Yes!"

    Teacher Freya helped in time, and Mu Han quickly left the scene with great gratitude.

    If you can, the farther away from Miss redhead, the better. Mu Hantian went to his seat and, of course, the goal was the last row of chairs.

    At this time, there was a sudden Shua, and the whip used for training wrapped Mu Hantian''s neck.

    Mu Hantian, whose neck was strangled, was dragged away directly.

    "What are you doing?"

    "Where do you want to go? Your seat is next to me."

    "Who would sit in such a dangerous place!"

    "Well, want to resist? Well, I''ll let you know who''s the boss today!"

    "You fool me again..." just when Mu Hantian wanted to resistбкбк

    There was a sudden breaking wind in the air, and Mu Hantian''s body was suddenly liberated.

    Mu Hantian took a closer look and saw a sharp arrow on the floor in front of him. That''s not an arrow made of metal. The transparent ice arrow glittered in the sun.

    Users turn elves into weapons, the same as Claire''s flame whip.

    It''s her, another problem girl!

    Seeing this arrow, Mu Hantian already knew who it was.

    "It''s ugly, Claire Lujo."

    An elegant voice came from the top of the classroom. Mu Hantian looked up

    It was her.

    A beautiful girl with gorgeous light blond hair was standing there rubbing her waist. Her beauty is like a picture of a noble girl. The skin is as white as new snow. The eyes are like a green gem, emitting a faint light from time to time.

    The beautiful girl showed a caressing smile and looked down at Claire leisurely.

 Chapter 1077

    "You... What do you mean! Lindsay laurenfrost!" cried Claire in a calm voice.

    Ruby eyes show a dangerous color and seem to bite at any time.

    "You''d better give up. He prefers to sit next to me." the eldest lady dialed her long blonde hair and said with great certainty.

    When will I say such words! Although I want to make complaints about it, Mu cold day knows that this is not the time to say so.

    Mu Hantian was about to stand up when Miss blonde walked down the steps gracefully.

    She bent down in front of Mu Hantian and stared at Mu Hantian with a pair of eyes, as if monitoring a handicraft.

    "Well, it looks ok." Lindsay nodded with satisfaction and then said, "Hey, do you want to be my servant?"

    "Ha?" Mu Hantian had a headache. Sure enough, there are some problem girls.

    "This guy is my slave elf. Don''t run out and rob other people''s things!" Claire, who ran up the steps, quickly grabbed Mu Hantian''s wrist.

    "I said, did you ask for my advice? Don''t talk to yourself here!"

    "Shut up!" Claire tugged Mu Hantian''s wrist and told him to shut up.

    "Really? He''s not yours!" linslei''s two hands tightly clasped Mu Hantian''s left wrist.

    "You... You two wait a minute!"

    "Shut up!" x2

    Well, I surrender! Mu Hantian is completely speechless now.

    "You... You let go! Big fool!"

    "How dare you scold me? You airport!" the two young ladies stared at each other ferociously, with a burst of sparks.

    At this moment

    "Wow! Little... Miss! You scared your new classmates. Stop it!"

    There was a sudden thump in the back of the classroom, and a girl in a maid''s dress came.

    Mu Hantian looked at the girl''s dress carefully.

    A long skirt with wavy lace. Neat black sister''s head. He also wore a small white maid headdress, which looked very suitable for the girl.

    She''s a real maid anyway.

    "Miss... Ah!" the maid fell.

    On the way down the stairs, he rolled out beautifully.

    "Carol!" Linsley''s face turned blue with fear.

    "It''s really troublesome." Mu Hantian shook his head, shook off their hands, and flew out with a kick.

    "Hoo."

    After catching the maid who was screaming and falling down, Mu Hantian wrapped his hands around the girl''s body, and then found a place to stand.

    "Hey, aren''t you hurt?"

    "Er... Excuse me... WOW! I''m sorry!" the maid''s black eyes burst into tears.

    "So handsome." "yes, yes." "but his hands..."

    Hearing the unexpected words, Mu Hantian noticed that his hand seemed to touch a bad place

    Boom, boom, boom!

    Suddenly, a shaking voice came from his head.

    Mu Hantian looked up and saw that Claire, holding a flame whip, was standing there.

    "You... You... This Coyote spirit!"

    "Wait a minute! It''s all force majeure, it''s all accidents..."

    "Less... Less wordy! Turn me into coke!"

    Claire''s whip waved mercilessly towards Mu cold day.

    Mu cold day had no way to quickly put down the maid and dodge.

    "Stop!"

    "Who will stop!"

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "What bad luck."

    An hour later, Mu Hantian sighed as he walked in the courtyard of the college.

    Now Claire is probably in the punishment room to receive the devil''s lecture from teacher Freya.

    Mu Hantian finally got rid of the female students in the class who were chasing after him and was enjoying a short peace here.

    First of all, no matter what other students do, there are no courses in Muhan afternoon. For mu Hantian, who has just transferred to the college, the curriculum has not been finalized.

    The courses of Alicia spirit college adopt the credit system. Students can freely choose their favorite courses as long as they meet the necessary conditions.

    After all, each student''s spirit ability is very different. The unified curriculum will inevitably make it difficult for Ji witch to give full play to her talents.

    "Ah, I''m a little hungry, but... We have no money!" Mu Hantian was unwilling to squat down.

    Although there are student restaurants in the college, the prices are frighteningly high. It is beyond the level of Miss college. It can be called Princess college. A bowl of soup costs civilians a day''s wages. I really don''t understand the significance of this.

    "Forget it, go to grievous and find out if you have anything to eat."

    Just as Mu Hantian was going to ask the witch

    A thick soup with full aroma floated from somewhere.

    "Hmm?" Mu Han Tian frowned and stood up.

    Looking around, a bowl of thick soup with white heat appeared in front of Mu Hantian.

    The soup is full of onions and chicken with bone. It looks very delicious.

    "Come out, I don''t believe there will be such a good thing." Mu Hantian looked at Tang, but didn''t touch it.

    "Miss, I said no."

    "Long winded!"

    Mu Hantian''s face suddenly appeared in front of him - the young lady with light blond hair. This lady''s name is Lindsay? Lauren frost.

    Another girl, Carol, dressed as a maid, stood behind Lindley.

    "What does that mean, please?"

    "Hum, Mu Hantian, are you hungry?"

    "Ah, I''m a little hungry." Mu Hantian replied honestly.

    "As long as you learn to bark like a dog and be my slave, this bowl of soup will be given to you." Linsley farted up her majestic chest while holding the bowl of soup.

    "Boring." Mu Hantian turned around without hesitation.

    "Ah! Hey! Wait a minute! Rude guy, listen to me!"

    Lindsay Lei didn''t give up and followed Mu Hantian all the time.

    "What the hell do you want!" Mu Hantian couldn''t stand it.

    "Ben... Miss Ben is kind enough to give you food. You''re too rude!"

    "Well, well, it''s all my fault, all right. Can you go?"

    "You... What are you arrogant! You wag your tail at Claire Lucho and talk big!"

    "When did I wag my tail to that guy?" Mu Han Tian whispered with his forehead.

    "Hum!"

    Linsley coughed and put the bowl of soup on the ground.

    "Huh?"

    "I put the soup here. Anyway, Carol made the rest, and it''s a pity to lose it. Thank me for my mercy."

    Leslie turned gracefully and was about to leaveбкбк

    "Wait a minute!"

    Linsley''s shoulders shook and her feet stopped suddenly. "What''s up?"

    "It''s nothing, just..."

    Mu Hantian''s words haven''t finished yet

    "Lindsay Lauren frost!"

    A familiar voice suddenly came into Mu Hantian''s ears.

    With a pair of red horsetails swaying, Claire came to Mu Hantian.

    It seems that teacher Freya''s lecture is over.

 Chapter 1078

    "A dog who steals things from others! Don''t tempt my contract elf with food!"

    "You... Who do you say is a dog!"

    "Again." Mu Hantian sighed wearily.

    "It''s a puppy! Don''t you have a puppy on your badge?"

    "You, Lauren frost, are a proud white wolf, not a puppy!"

    "White wolf? I think it should be changed to Chihuahua, right?"

    In the face of Claire''s provocationбкбк

    "Claire Lucho... You really pissed me off," said Linsley in a low voice.

    At this time, a thick fog like cold air suddenly rose around, and the temperature began to drop sharply.

    "Hey, you don''t want to fight here?" Mu Hantian quickly discouraged, but it was too late.

    The cold wind gradually formed a vortex and blew Lindley''s long hair into the air.

    бкбкCold ice tooth beast, ruthless forest hunter!

    бкбкI hereby fulfill the blood contract and obey my orders!

    After Linsley recited the summoning skill in elvish language, a violent ice storm immediately set off in the air. In the roaring whirlpool of ice and snow, a figure slowly appeared. It is a very beautiful wolf with silver hair. The whole body exudes a frightening cold.

    "It''s Miss Lindsay''s contract spirit - magic ice spirit ''fenriel''," Carol said with a smile.

    "Hum, your little dog is still the same. Only the fur color can barely get on the table." Claire shook her ponytail disdainfully.

    "You... You say it''s a dog! Insult the Lauren frost family. I''ll never spare you this airport!"

    The cold white wolf roared and flew to Claire.

    "Who do you say is the airport?! scarlet, come out!"

    Claire waved the whip to the ground, and the hot fire cat immediately appeared from the reverse flame.

    "Hey! You two! Don''t fight with elves here! This is a corridor!" Mu Hantian shouted.

    "I can''t spare you for attacking my slave! The dog who loves to steal must end with you today!"

    "Hum, look at me taking your servant!"

    The two girls completely ignored Mu Hantian''s words.

    "Claire Lucho, you''re really in the way!"

    "You''re a nuisance, Lindsay! Why are you always bothering me!"

    Magic ice spirit ''fenrier'' and fire spirit ''scarlet'' jumped up at the same time and had a fierce conflict in the air.

    Ice and fire collided with each other, causing storms.

    The two seem to be equal. However, the burning spirit summoned by Claire seems to have consumed a lot of energy.

    "Esther only injured him a few hours ago. No wonder -"

    It is impossible to recover completely after taking a rest after such a great injury.

    While Mu Han watched the battle of elves -

    "Hmm? Why... There''s a burning smell?"

    Mu Hantian raised his eyebrows and looked around. When his eyes moved to a certain scene, his facial features suddenly froze.

    It''s burning.

    The trees and beside the corridor burned up.

    "Hey, you stop first. It''s on fire."

    Hearing Mu Hantian''s words, Claire quickly turned around.

    "Lindsay! Pause! There''s a fire!"

    "Hum, don''t try to take advantage of my unprepared... Eh? Really!"

    "Stop fighting and put out the fire first now." Mu Hantian quickly stopped them.

    "Hum, this ignition, look at me three or two times and put it out - fenril!"

    Lindley shouted, and the ice demon White Wolf returned to her in an instant.

    The figure of the White Wolf suddenly disappeared into the air, and a huge ice bow suddenly appeared on Lindley''s hand.

    This is the second purified form of elves.

    "Cold ice teeth, run through the enemy!" magic ice arrow bullet! "

    Linsley pulled up an ice arrow and shot it out.

    The arrows turned into countless pieces of ice crystals and poured down, and the burning flame went out in an instant.

    "Hum, I''ll be like this in any fire. It''s easy!"

    Lindsay gathered her long blond hair, raised her chest triumphantly and said.

    "Yes, but the tree can''t be saved."

    Destroyed by pouring ice arrows, the trees were blown to pieces.

    Cough, Linsley gave a dry cough.

    "It seems a little too much."

    "It''s not a little. Can''t you even control?"

    "You... Don''t be wordy! You didn''t light the fire!"

    Just when they quarreled againбкбк

    "What are you doing!"

    Several people were running in the direction of the atrium.

    One of them is Alice, a horsetail girl dressed in silver breast boring? Frangolto. He is the head of the order responsible for maintaining the discipline of the college. Behind her were two girls in the same dress.

    Claire smacked her tongue. Linsley also showed a disgusting expression.

    "Didn''t you say that private fighting is prohibited in the College... This is!"

    Alice suddenly stopped running.

    "What''s the matter? You destroy the public property of the college. Don''t you know the tree is precious?" Alice asked angrily.

    "It was blown up by this stupid dog."

    "It was the airport that set fire first that I would do this!"

    Hearing the voice behind her back, Alice turned her head.

    Claire and Lindsay, pointing their fingers at each other.

    "I see. You did a good job, just as usual."

    Alice sighed with an understandable expression.

    "Captain knight, your way of greeting is really warm."

    "You''re a troublemaker. Am I right? The problem character of the crow class?" Alice stared back askance.

    Soon, the girls of the Knights followed.

    One girl tied her brown hair into a braid, while the other girl had black hair and a juvenile hairstyle.

    At the sight of Claire and Alice, the two girls showed a bitter expression of just swallowing yellow lotus.

    "Fire cat Claire! And ice magic Lindsay! What good has the lower crow class done?"

    The girls'' eyes were obviously floating with a look of contempt.

    "What are you talking about?"

    "What did you just say?"

    Claire and Lindsay stared at the two girls at the same time.

    But the girls totally ignored it and put their eyes on Mu Hantian.

    "Are you the male wizard who just transferred in?"

    "Oh... Not bad. Very handsome."

    The girl with braided hair looked up and down at the cold sky with a look of appreciation.

    "What do you want! This guy is the slave elf I caught!"

    "I tamed Mu Hantian. He is my servant!"

    Claire and Lindsay said their own things at the same time and declared their sovereignty without authorization.

    The braided girl Knight snorted disdainfully and said, "Alas, the country aristocrat is the country aristocrat. It''s really no style to seduce students because she can''t find her teammates."

    "You... How dare you say I''m a country aristocrat...!" Linsley''s face suddenly turned blue.

    "That''s to say. The Lauren frost family has only a reputation. To put it bluntly, it''s just a hick."

    "You... You... You...!"

    "Little... Young lady, calm down -"

    "Hum... Hum... Carol, I''m very calm."

    Lindsay Lei showed a brilliant smile... Although she still pretended to be a big miss, she felt very terrible and ferocious.

    Another young knight turned to Claire and said in a mocking tone, "well, as for Claire, Lucio can''t even touch the nobility, but the traitor''s sister. Really, why does the college allow such people to enter -"

    Speaking of this, Claire suddenly whipped the ground with a whip.

    "Shut up. Be careful I''ll burn you into coke." Claire''s voice trembled, her red eyes burned quietly, and her voice became very low.

 Chapter 1079

    The two girls felt that the atmosphere had suddenly changed and could not help but shudder.

    "You''ve gone too far."

    Alice blamed them and turned to Claire.

    She cleared her throat and said, "anyway, I''ll report it to the ''Knights'' Association''. The charge is small fire and damage to public property caused by elves. I''ll give you a notice about the specific punishment. Don''t do such stupid things next time. We''re very busy, you know?"

    After Alice said "let''s go", she was ready to leave with two girls.

    However, such a voice came from behindбкбк

    "Wait, Alice francerto. Do you want to escape like this?"

    "What?" Alice stopped and turned to Claire.

    "What did you just say?" the calm tone was full of anger. Alice''s hand was on the hilt of the sword at her waist.

    "Oh, did you hear that? I just thought, unexpectedly, the people of the wind king knights are cowards."

    "Claire Lucho, as long as someone dares to insult the knights, I will never let them go."

    Alice drew her sword. The two people nearby also pulled out their swords.

    "I''ll return this sentence to you intact. You can insult me if you want, but I will never allow anyone to insult my sister."

    Claire whipped the ground with a whip.

    "Alice francerto, I want to duel with you - and those two men."

    "Claire Lucho, I''m going to duel with them too. According to my Lauren frost family''s admonition, if anyone dares to fool me, the Lauren frost family must take revenge." Linsley shook her hair and smiled without fear.

    At this time, Alice turned her blade and pointed her sword at the two people in front of her.

    "OK. It''s said to be like fleeing from battle, which will damage the face of our wind king knights. I accept the duel. Seriously, I can''t see your crow class in such a mess for a long time."

    "I said, are you really good? Aren''t you allowed to mess around here?"

    "If it''s'' College '', of course private fighting is prohibited. So we won''t fight here."

    Alice said, turning her head to Claire.

    "The time and place will be in front of the ''gate'' at two o''clock this night. The form of the game is up to you."

    "One on one is too much trouble. How about the three person system?"

    "Yes," Alice nodded, put away her sword, and then turned away.

    Claire stared at her back and scolded maliciously, "hum! I''ll make you regret it! Especially the short haired one, I''ll definitely give her a good look!"

    "This is a good chance to teach them a lesson. I''ve long hated the Knights."

    "Lindsay, don''t pull me back."

    "Oh, you don''t think about who you''re working with."

    Mu Hantian sighed deeply. Then he smiled.

    "That''s it. I''ll go first." Mu Hantian said and was ready to leave.

    But

    Claire wiped her waist with one hand and stretched out her index finger towards Mu Hantian. "Slave elf! You don''t want to run away. I''m talking about the three person system. You''re the last one!"

    "Oh... I knew it would be like this..." Mu Hantian reluctantly dropped his shoulder.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Two o''clock in the night - the college students are already asleep, and the elves in the forest are about to start acting foolishly.

    Mu Hantian had dinner at graves and waited at the place agreed with Claire.

    "Really want to fight?"

    "Nonsense!"

    "Alas."

    Mu Hantian shook his head and walked on the stone road illuminated by the moonlight, following Claire all the way.

    "The atmosphere of the college at night is completely different."

    "Night is the time of elves, of course it''s different," Claire replied coldly as she walked forward without looking back.

    The shoes knocked firmly on the slate and sounded very loud.

    "That''s it."

    Claire suddenly stopped. There was a Stonehenge in the direction she pointed out. The surface of the earth is emitting a slight greenish white light.

    "Is that it?"

    "Yes, that''s the gate of the spirit world. This gate is connected with the element spirit world, so the college is built in such a remote place."

    "I see." Mu Hantian nodded.

    After Claire said "come here quickly" to Mu Hantian, she went into the Stonehenge.

    After reading the open door spell in ELF language, the blue light on the ground became stronger.

    "Well, come here quickly."

    Mu Hantian was grabbed by Claire and jumped into the round array of light.

    Suddenly, a white flash occupied all eyes. A feeling similar to dizziness hit the whole body. Thenбкбк

    Mu Han Tian opened his eyes and saw a different world in front of him.

    In the dark and gloomy forest, there stand trees that are seriously distorted and deformed. Like the red moon of blood, it shines in the night sky. A lavender mist filled the air, rising slowly into the air like smoke.

    The elemental elf world is the habitat of elves and a completely different world from the human world.

    "There will be no one here to disturb, and even if injured, it will not cause very serious injury, so students often come here to duel."

    In the elemental elves world, elves can make further changes and use the contract elves simply as divine power energy.

    In such a situation, the body of Shenwei energy is equal to the spirit itself, so it will hardly be physically damaged.

    However, such an approach is not 100% safe. It will still feel pain when it is injured, and although the body will not be injured, it will be hit to the same extent mentally.

    In this case, it''s good luck if you just faint, but in serious cases, it may cause severe memory impairment, and then the spirit is completely destroyed and you can''t recover consciousness.

    "Light up the darkness, O flame."

    After Claire sang the Fairy Magic, a small fireball burst out in the palm of her hand, slightly illuminating the sheep intestines path to the forest.

    "Let''s go, cold weather."

    Claire flicked her ponytail and began to walk quietly.

    "You have to be careful. Regardless of the other two, Alice is really strong. The head of the knights is not joking. Moreover, scarlet has consumed a lot of strength after the war with the seal elves this morning. As for the strength of Lindley... I admit that the guy is really powerful, but our tacit understanding is extremely bad." Claire said calmly.

    "I know."

    After walking for a while, a huge theater relic appeared in the forest. In ancient times, the elemental elf world and the human world still belong to the same world, known as the mythical age. This relic is the product of this period. The stone gate that is about to collapse welcomes their arrival. It seems that this is the stage for dueling.

    "As a sword elf envoy, you are responsible for attacking. Linsley and I are behind."

    "I''m the most dangerous character? Isn''t this your duel?"

    "What, do you have any opinion? OK, let you choose. Attack and coke, which do you want to choose?"

    "I''m responsible for the attack."

    "What a wise choice." Claire nodded with satisfaction.

    "By the way, you should be able to completely control the ''sword spirit''?"

    "Don''t worry, no problem."

    "Since you say so, I''m relieved. However, the seal spirit has poor wind evaluation. It''s no wonder if anything happens. In short, be careful."

    "I see. You don''t have to worry about me."

    "Claire Lucho!"

    Suddenly, a voice came from the dark trees.

    Claire and Mu looked over in the cold. It was Leslie and her maid Carol who showed up.

    "Lindsay, you''re late."

    "Hum, it takes time for a lady to dress up. Don''t you know?"

    Linsley gathered her long blond hair triumphantly.

    "It seems that you are all here, crow class." a dignified voice pressed down in the air.

    The four men raised their heads at the same time and looked at the collapsing theater wall.

    A majestic young knight was standing there, his long blue hair fluttering gently under the breeze.

    The silver armor glittered.

    Next to the girl Knight stood two knights in silver armor.

    Mu Hantian heard the names of these two people from Claire. The one with short hair is Laka and the braid is leicia.

    "Alice francerto, when did you come!"

    "You shouldn''t have been waiting around, looking for a good time to be handsome?"

    "What did you say... No! I just arrived!"

    When Claire said this, Alice obviously looked flustered and almost fell off the wall.

    Alice stared at Claire with sharp eyes and pulled out her sword at her waist.

    "Let''s start, crow class. Let''s end the duel before dawn -"

    At this time, a fire suddenly lit up the theater as the duel stage.

    An eagle with huge wings appeared in the red night sky.

    "Mu Hantian, let me introduce you. This is my contract spirit - Demon wind spirit ''SMoV''!"

    After the eagle roared like a storm, it fell far away with a magic wind and rushed to Mu Hantian.

 Chapter 1080

    Without saying a word, the evil wind spirit immediately launched an attack.

    The magic wind spirit gliding in the air quickly dived down to the ground where the four people were.

    The scene suddenly roared everywhere. The flagstone road has been lifted repeatedly, raising a lot of sand and stones.

    Mu Hantian stood still, looked around and saw that the two companions had stood in their own positions.

    Claire directly covered Mu Hantian from a medium distance. Linsley launched an attack from a distance and supported the other two in the back.

    As for Carol... She had fled to the field long ago and was waving a flag.

    At this time, the raging wind suddenly stopped... The roar of the evil wind spirit sounded again. The huge magic bird stood in the big hole just created and waved its wings forwardбкбк

    "Cut, trouble." Mu Han quickly jumped away. Then quickly summon Esther.

    But now Esther doesn''t know what''s wrong. There are some instabilities. Maybe it''s because I hurt Mu Hantian. I feel guilty.

    "It doesn''t matter, Esther, it''s not your fault." Mu Hantian communicated with Esther in his heart.

    "But... I..."

    "I said, it''s not your fault!"

    "Master..."

    "Now finish the game with me first."

    "I see."

    "Mu Hantian, can you only run away? I really misunderstood you!" Alice shook her horse''s tail and jumped to the ground.

    "Who said to beat me and you!" Mu Hantian rushed to Alice with his sword. Mu Han Tian heard that Claire said that as long as he knocked down the elves first, the summoned contract elves would naturally disappear.

    "In cold weather, be careful behind!"

    I don''t need Claire''s reminder. Mu Hantian has already felt it. Jump aside in a moment.

    The wings of the evil wind spirit swept the position of Mu cold sky in the next second.

    "Should it be worthy of the ''wind''?"

    The spirit of wind attribute is always famous for speed among the five element elves. Alice really controls the characteristics of the wind elf perfectly.

    The evil wind spirit flying to the night sky drew an arc in the air, turned around and dived again towards Mu cold sky.

    Mu Hantian jumped away and dodged again. The evil wind spirit that hit the ground rolled up a large amount of earth and stone, and then immediately turned into countless wind blades to cut the arm of Mu cold day.

    Mu Hantian immediately supported the shield with sword Qi and intercepted the wind blade.

    "In cold weather, let me cover you!"

    At the same time, a burst of burning flame suddenly lit the night sky red.

    Claire launched scarlet''s elf costume and waved the whip of inflammation.

    Huoyan''s chopping stroke drew an arc and cut off the blades of the wind one by one.

    "You are not allowed to hinder the commander!"

    Braided Knight leixia launched an assault on Claire.

    The fairy costume in leicia''s hand is a transparent ice sword. Like Lindsay, she is a user of ice elves.

    However, leicia''s Elven level is completely inferior to Linsley''s fenriel. Although I have the skill to change the spirit into a demon costume, it seems that I can''t use it completely.

    Mu Hantian''s goal is very clear. No, it should be said that he hasn''t changed from beginning to end. It''s Alice!

    At this time, there was a burst of sound, and the ground in front of me was turned over.

    "Drink! Eat my move! Demon costume -- ''hammer of broken rock''!"

    The man who drinks loudly in a man''s tone is the short haired Knight Laka.

    The guy in lacca''s hand is a big hammer with a long handle. Dancing flexibly in the girl''s slender wrists.

    Mu Hantian jumped back and opened the distance. Then, while keeping a distance and confronting lacca, he caught Alice''s movement with the light from the corner of his eye.

    With lacca''s echo, Alice had already followed.

    Worthy of being the commander of the knight, Alice''s command ability is indeed quite good.

    At the beginning, the magic wind elves made a preemptive strike to cause chaos in the scene, and then let Leia and Laka deal with Claire of the center back and Mu Hantian of the avant-garde respectively. Then, when the two people were trapped, Alice, who had the strongest fighting ability, came forward to defeat Lindley of the back.

    "Although I really want to solve them all by myself, this is a group war." so

    Mu Hantian quickly stepped forward and cut off with his sword. The silver flash cut lacca''s wrist.

    The attack of demon costume will not cause bleeding, but it will still feel the same degree of pain.

    "You...!"

    Anger gradually climbed up Laka''s face. She aimed at Mu Hantian''s head and waved down the "broken rock hammer".

    There was a roar on the ground. The ground was lifted and earth and rock flew in the air. Although the destructive power of such an attack is amazing, it is easy to dodge because of its large action.

    "Don''t run away! Male elf envoy! Fight me well!"

    "I''m not running away, and this is a group war. I advise you to pay more attention to the situation around you."

    "What are you talking about?"

    "He means that you have been targeted by the strongest hunter."

    At this time, an ice arrow suddenly flew from the air and ran through the girl''s chest. Laka''s body flew out, bounced on the ground and landed. The "rock breaking hammer" of the demon costume of the spirit turned into particles of light and disappeared.

    "That... That stupid dog! Didn''t you call you a sniper in the back!" Claire scolded with gnashing teeth.

    "Hum, I''m the noble lady of Lauren Frost''s family. I must stand in the most prominent position at the ball." Lindley, standing on the outer wall of the theater, was gathering her long hair and laughing proudly.

    "This is our eldest lady!" Carol waved the flag happily on the ground.

    "Hum, crow class, you are quite leisurely."

    The moment he finished speaking, a strong wind suddenly blew behind him. The evil wind spirit with its wings spread roared and flew to Lindley.

    "You stand there and just become my target! Cold ice teeth, run through the enemy!" magic ice arrow bullet! "

    Linsley immediately shot the arrow of ice.

    The evil wind spirit immediately turned into countless wind blades and attacked Lindley.

    "Ah!"

    "Lindsay!"

    Claire was about to rush, but she was blocked by the braided knight.

    While Claire was distracted, the braided Knight quickly got into the gap of the whip and cut at Claire with an ice sword. Once the distance is drawn closer, the sword has an overwhelming advantage. Claire was quickly suppressed.

    "You are really......" Mu Hantian shook his head helplessly. Sure enough, does every Archer have a heart for melee? Pulled into the distance.

    "Claire, concentrate on the fight and leave the rest to me."

    "Yes!"

    Mu Hantian also nodded and rushed to Alice.

    "Hum, in that case, let me bring you down!" Alice said, calling the evil wind spirit back to her hand.

    Immediatelyбкбк

    "- wind of disaster, turn here into a magic gun that runs through the enemy''s heart. Show up in my hand!"

    As soon as Alice finished reading the Elven language launching technique, a strong wind blew at the scene, and then a huge long gun appeared in her hand.

    The handle of the gun is carved with exquisite patterns. It is a long gun for ritual use. In the red moonlight, the glittering tip of the gun continued to make a wheezing sound around a sharp wind.

    The waist length horsetail swayed slowly under the wind.

    Alice turned around with a gun in one hand and looked at the cold sky with a awe inspiring expression.

    "This is my Fairy Magic Costume - ''wind wing gun''. Next, try to avoid my attack!"

    Alice''s magic gun stabbed Mu Hantian, and Mu Hantian quickly held it with Esther. But at this time... The wind blade was released from the tip of the gun. If Mu Han didn''t hide quickly, he would definitely be stabbed.

    "I see. Can you use the wind blade?" Mu Hantian frowned, pushed the magic gun away, and then jumped back.

    Alice didn''t relax and kept approaching Mu cold day, sending out continuous attacks like a storm.

    "Presumptuous fellow! Don''t try to escape!" Alice hit hard and hard through the theater wall, and the fragments of the brick wall flew away.

    It''s really good. It''s strong just in terms of skills, but... This level is not enough!

    "You guy! Don''t try to escape!" murderous Alice, surrounded by the storm.

    The attack was not a random attack, but a hard blow to determine the outcome.

    However, it also revealed a fatal flawбкбк

    "Cold ice teeth, run through the enemy!" magic ice arrow bullet! "Linsley, who reorganized the situation, caught the opportunity of sniping and immediately shot the ice arrow.

    At the same timeбкбк

    "Call the crimson flame of destruction, dance with me!" the king of inflammation spits out his breath! "

    Claire, who solved leicia, also used the spirit magic of inflammation attribute.

    Alice''s eyes widened in amazement.

    The timing of the attack was perfect. The ice teeth and Hellfire they released flew straight towards the targetбкбк

    The two forces collided in the air.

    Mu Hantian''s mouth could not help twitching. Alice was stunned and couldn''t say a word.

    "Hello! Lindsay! What''s in your way!"

    "You... What are you talking about! Don''t hinder me!"

    The two quarreled at once.

    "My own people are making trouble! Stupid guy!" Alice francerto raised the ELF''s long gun again.

    There was a loud noise in the air and an unprecedented wind.

    Huh? The feeling is

    "Alice! Wait a minute, look at the sky!"

    "What are you talking about? Do you want to fool me by this means? Don''t you..."

    Halfway through, Alice suddenly stopped.

    It seems that she noticed it, too.

    "What?"

    "What''s going on?"

    Claire, they noticed something, too. A group of people looked up at the foggy night sky and tilted their heads in doubt.

    At this time, a thunderous roar suddenly sounded in the air. Then it came out of a crack in the sky.

 Chapter 1081

    It was a huge jaw floating in the air. No head, no body and no tail. The strange jaw has only two rows of teeth and is making a clicking sound.

    "Well... Isn''t it a demon spirit?" Claire said in horror when she saw the suddenly appeared spirit.

    The spiritual structure of demon elves is very different from that of human beings, so it is absolutely impossible to be tamed by elves. They are aliens in elves.

    "Why are demons in such a place...?"

    Suddenly, at this moment.

    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa --!"

    The demon elves roared deafly, and the girls couldn''t help shrinking.

    "Leistia..." Mu Hantian frowned and looked at the evil spirit. He didn''t know what he was thinking.

    "Claire, Luqiu, the duel is temporarily suspended, okay?"

    "All right." Claire honestly agreed with Alice''s suggestion.

    "Get ready to flee. After I come to the temple, you will be responsible for the two people who fainted on their backs." Alice bravely jumped into the middle of the ruins with a windwing gun in her hand.

    "No. you go first and leave the rest to me!"

    "Don''t be kidding. What can you do as a novice!"

    "I..."

    Mu Hantian was interrupted before he finished his words.

    "There''s no time to argue now. I''ll leave it to Alice. Let''s leave quickly!"

    As soon as Linsley whistled, fenriel, who turned into a white wolf, immediately ran over with leicia and Laka on their backs. Carol also hurried to the party.

    "Claire, what are you doing?"

    Linsley tugged at Claire''s sleeve.

    Claire, who had been thinking with her head down, suddenly looked up.

    "Alice, I''ll come to the back of the hall."

    "What are you talking about?" Alice opened her eyes wide.

    Claire shook her whip and called the contract elf fire cat back to her.

    Claire''s red eyes held on to the evil spirit raging like a storm. It was as if the soul had been hooked away and completely lost.

    "Anyway, I''ll solve that thing myself. Run away."

    "Claire Lucho, are you crazy?"

    "Alice, please protect everyone. Although I don''t want to imagine the worst, if I really..."

    Claire didn''t go on. Thenбкбк

    "Scarlet!"

    After shouting the name of the burning spirit partner, Claire rushed to the evil spirit who ate the forest.

    At this time, the demon spirit suddenly roared. A powerful impact burst out of the air, uprooting the nearby trees.

    "Wind, protect us - the wind breaks the barrier!" Alice read out the spirit magic in time and saved the people behind.

    Mu Hantian chased Claire''s figure with his eyes while blocking the sand and stones.

    Claire flew into the air. Claire riding the wind is like a little spark flying in the air. In her hand, she held the flame whip, which turned into a demon costume.

    The flaming red sweep pierced the dark night.

    After landing, Claire shuttled through the woods and quickly approached the demon spirit.

    The demon spirit opened his huge jaw and two rows of sharp teeth rattled.

    "Stubborn guy! Become my spirit!" the burning whip flew magnificently in the air. The red ponytail danced in the dark night.

    Is this the spirit that makes Claire? Luqiu''s sword dance.

    "Alas, it''s really troublesome." Mu Hantian shook his head reluctantly, and then said to his back: "Alice, linslei, I''ll give you the aftermath."

    "What... Are you crazy!" "are you a fool?" they shouted at the same time.

    "Don''t worry, give it to me, no problem!" Mu Hantian smiled and rushed out.

    "Roar, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo!" roared the demon spirit.

    After sending out a shock wave that almost blew up the whole forest, Claire was hit and flew to the ground.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Ah... Ah..."

    Claire, who was hit and flew to the ground, could not help but shrink up.

    The special-shaped demon spirit is opening its huge jaw and making a constant clicking sound. It seemed that he was laughing at Claire.

    He tried to run away, but his feet kept shaking and he didn''t listen at all. The battle paralyzed the feeling, and now I know it''s terrible. That''s horrible. But now is not the time to be afraid.

    "I... I''m not afraid of you! Quickly... Become my servant!"

    The magic spirit in the air did not deliberately respond to Claire''s scolding, but still opened his mouth and laughed loudly.

    Claire trembled and closed her eyes. The chattering teeth can''t bite at all. In the face of unknown creatures, instinctive fear limits the movement of the body.

    At this time, the whip of inflammation that Claire had been holding suddenly disappeared. Claire didn''t disarm the elves. Scullett disobeyed Claire''s orders and changed into a cat with his own consciousness.

    "Scarlett? Why are you..." said Claire in a hoarse voice.

    Even the contract elves feel desperate and want to leave themselves

    However, the flame ridden fire cat gave a low cry and flew out with a kick of its feet.

    At that moment, Claire finally understood. Scarlet wanted toбкбк

    "No - Scarlet!" Claire''s near scream rang all around.

    Scarlet didn''t stop. It fiercely showed its tusks and rushed towards the demon spirit.

    The burning of a fire cat can melt even steel. But at this time, it can''t cause any damage to the evil spirit in front of us.

    The demon''s teeth tore scarlet''s body mercilessly in an instant! A scream of pain rang out. The bitten flame spirit twisted like a vortex and disappeared into the air.

    "Ah... Scarlet... Special..." Claire seemed to lose all her strength and fell to the ground.

    Reason is telling itself to run away at once. Moreover, this is scarlet''s last chance to escape with his life. But his feet couldn''t stop shaking and couldn''t even stand up. Complete despair paralyzed Claire''s body.

    "I killed scarlet..." tears floated from the empty eyes of the extinguished flame.

    "Knowing that there is no chance of winning... I have to support myself..."

    Lost, lost. Even the contract elves close as family lost.

    The demon elf was chucking his jaw and moving slowly towards Claire. With that ominous tooth that just bit Scarlettбкбк

    "No... don''t..." tears ran down my cheeks. A voice gradually squeezed out of the deep throat.

    "Help me... Help me - sister!"

    Claire closed her eyes in despair. Just thenбкбк

    "Don''t be too brave. I can''t give it to you every time. You''re not a strong man now. You still lack too many things."

    She heard the familiar voice.

 Chapter 1082

    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha.

    Esther, the magic sword in his hand, is gathering powerful magic.

    "Disappear, bastard!"

    When the steel sword was waved, the powerful magic ran through the lower jaw of the demon spirit in an instant.

    Looking at the disappearing magic spirit, Mu Hantian frowned.

    I see. The demon spirit was not made by lestia. Was it the ''dark''. But it came so fast

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    It began to rain and drenched Claire''s back. Two red ponytails collapsed due to rain and clung to the skin.

    "Claire... Are you all right?" Mu Hantian called to her with his back to Claire squatting on the ground.

    "How could it be all right!"

    Claire said in a trembling voice, "I... my scarlet..."

    The red eyes turned and burst into tears.

    "Why..."

    "Ha?"

    "Since there is such a powerful force, why not at the beginning -" Claire grabbed Mu Hantian''s uniform collar.

    Suddenly, she let go of her hand feebly.

    "No, I''m too weak."

    She said softly, "because I''m too weak to save scarlet''s life. Because I''m too useless..."

    "If... If I had more power... This would not happen..."

    Claire, who let the rain hit her, kept repeating the same sentence with empty eyes.

    "Scarlet is not dead, but now you can''t revive it." Mu Hantian sighed. Sure enough, some things can''t be changed

    "You said Scarlett wasn''t dead? Then why can''t I feel it at all!"

    "Scarlet itself hasn''t disappeared, but there''s no way to respond to you after being hurt like that. I think it should be sleeping now. So don''t worry."

    "What you said... Is it true?" Claire firmly grasped Mu Hantian''s hand and urgently wanted to know the answer.

    "Of course it''s true."

    "That''s good." Claire smiled, and then her body shook suddenly.

    There was darkness in front of me. Consciousness floated rapidly into the distance.

    Claire fell.

    "Is she okay?"

    "It''s all right, just too tired. She asked you to take it back. After all, she is a girl and I am a man. It''s not appropriate to enter the girl''s dormitory." after answering Alice''s question, Mu Hantian handed Claire over to her and left directly.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Mu Han Tian opened his eyes and stretched himself.

    Outside the window came a cry of birds. The harsh morning sun slanted into the house.

    Mu Hantian slowly turned his neck and sat up. At this time, he suddenly found something.

    The clothes you''re wearing are not the uniform of the Alicia elf college.

    Someone seems to have changed himself into his pajamas. Just washed feels very comfortable.

    Mu looked around the house on a cold day. It was very clean. It seems that grievous has cleaned up.

    Yes, Mu Hantian''s room now is grievous''s private house, but they didn''t sleep together.

    Mu Hantian was about to get up from bedбкбк

    "Huh?"

    There seems to be something moving in the quilt.

    "What?"

    Mu Hantian bounced up and lifted the quilt.

    An impossible thing appeared in the quilt. A beautiful girl with silver hair. And naked and naked. No, it''s not completely naked. She has black knee socks on her feet. A naked silver haired girl wearing only knee socks.

    After tens of seconds of silence

    "Esther, why are you dressed like this?"

    "Hmm..." Esther tooted his mouth and didn''t answer Mu Hantian''s question.

    At this time

    "It''s time to get up for breakfast." grievous pushed the door in.

    In an instant, Mu Hantian felt a murderous spirit.

    "This... I can explain." Mu Hantian looked at graves awkwardly.

    "Although she is your contract spirit, she has a sword or something... You have a strong taste."

    "Eh? You know?"

    "Of course. If I can''t even see this little thing, I''ve lived in vain all these years. Come out for breakfast. I''ve just made a little more today." grievous said and left the room.

    "Esther, don''t do this in the future. Put on your clothes as before."

    "I see."

    "HMM. here, put on this dress and we''ll go to dinner." he took out a set of girls'' clothes from the system space and handed it to Esther. Mu Hantian also began to wear clothes. You can''t always wear pajamas.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    After breakfast, Mu Hantian wanted to leave Esther, but she had to follow. Mu Hantian had no choice but to let her follow him.

    Walking along the corridor to the classroom with Esther, whispers kept coming from all directions.

    "Look, it''s the boy who turned in."

    "That''s great. I conquered another girl."

    "What a beautiful girl... But does our college have this student?"

    "Well, it''s said that Alice and they dueled with him last night. Is it true?"

    "He... Doesn''t intend to touch all the girls in our college!"

    Chirp, chirp

    What are you doing in your brain! Mu Han was speechless.

    At this time, there was a sudden clang behind him, and the sound of drawing the sword came.

    "Mu Hantian, you hateful man!"

    It''s too late to look back. The blade is already on his neck.

    Mu Hantian raised his hands and moved his eyes like a surrenderбкбк

    The man standing there was the head of the horsetail knights, full of terrible murderous spirit.

    "AI... Alice... What are you doing?"

    "* * * did it to such a young girl. I misunderstood you!"

    "Hello."

    Mu Hantian sighed, half narrowed his eyes and said, "it''s impolite for you to misunderstand others like this. Esther is my contract elf."

    "What?" Alice raised her eyebrows in surprise.

    "You say, this girl is the spirit of the sword that cuts off the demon spirit?"

    Alice stared at Esther with a suspicious expression for a moment, and then turned to Mu Hantian again.

    "Stop telling such a stupid lie! Mu Hantian!"

    Qiang - the blade stands up again.

    But the next second, Alice opened her eyes wide in amazement.

    The sword stabbed at the neck bent down softly.

    "What''s going on!"

    "It''s attribute resonance - as a sword elf, I can change the form of any sword weapon at will. Are you willing to believe us?"

    Alice stared at her bent sword with wide eyes.

    Although the spirit magic can achieve a similar degree, Esther bent the sword without moving a finger.

    "I see... I''m sorry to doubt you." Alice put away her sword and seriously bowed her head to apologize to them.

    "No, no, no, nothing. You don''t have to apologize." Mu Han shrugged and shook his head.

    "By the way, how are those two people? They are from the Knights..."

    "Do you mean lacca and recia? They woke up this morning. They were beaten so badly by you. They can''t manipulate the elves for the time being and need to rest for a while."

    "Sorry."

    "It''s a duel. Don''t worry. It''s also a good lesson for them."

    At this time, Alice coughed deliberately, and then -... "That... I''m sorry."

    "Huh?"

    "I... I mean, I''m sorry. I used to hate you very much just because you''re a boy. So I think I have to say sorry to you."

    She blushed and stared into the cold eyes. "It''s really handsome to see you stand up against the evil elves in order to save Claire Lujo. To be honest, I''m scared and weak."

    "No, it''s nothing."

    "In cold weather, I''m very unhappy that you''ve been taking care of the yourself and ignoring me." Esther puffed up his cheeks and said.

    "Oh, sorry..."

    "Well, I''m in the classroom."

    "Well, bye."

    "Goodbye!"

    Seeing Alice to the classroom, Mu Hantian also took Esther to his classroom.

 Chapter 1083

    After Mu Hantian walked into the classroom, he naturally had to explain. After all, he took a Lori or something. It''s impossible not to explain it well. And according to Claire''s temper, something will happen without explanation.

    But fortunately, Claire didn''t say anything, just sat quietly in her own position.

    Mu Han Tian breathed a sigh and took Esther to sit next to Claire.

    "How''s it going, Claire?"

    "No, I still can''t. I still can''t feel Scarlett now." Claire shook her head sadly.

    "Well, it''s a little difficult. Do you have to do this?" Mu Hantian muttered.

    "What can you do?"

    "Well, I have an idea. If you, as the master, are hurt, I think scarlet should appear. Of course, this is just my guess."

    "I see."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    College city is a small city built in the land of eresia elf college.

    From time to time, the noise of the crowd came from the streets full of stone buildings. Claire walked alone in the alley of the college city.

    A decadent expression. A heavy step. But you can''t stop. Be sure to move forward.

    Really unwilling, I was so helpless in front of the terrible demon spirit. More than that, even scarlet, the most important friend who has been around since childhood, lost his life because of his arrogance and stupidity.

    But this time... I''ll get you back, Scarlett!

    "Master, is that really all right?"

    On the roof not far away, a man and a woman were standing on it, watching Claire''s every move.

    "You don''t have to worry about what I said. And this time, you may be able to see lestia, but I''m curious why she hasn''t come to me." Mu Hantian closed his eyes and thought about all the possibilities, but he just couldn''t figure it out.

    "Master, she''s gone."

    "I know. Let''s follow."

    Mu Hantian took Esther''s small hand and kept jumping at the top of the house.

    "This feeling is..." Mu cold day suddenly stopped.

    "What''s the matter, master?"

    "Esther, let''s go!" Mu Hantian pulled Esther away immediately, as if something terrible had happened.

    Ten minutes later

    "Here it is, the ''dark'' smell I feel."

    Mu Hantian stopped at the place where he first met Claire, and then looked into the river.

    "Master, there is something that makes me feel disgusted." Esther frowned.

    "I know. Let''s kill it. Esther, come on.

    бкбкLengche cast into the queen of steel and the holy sword to kill the demon God!

    бкбкNow turn into a steel sword and give me strength! "

    At the same time, Esther''s body turned into a burst of light particles and disappeared.

    In the next moment, a silver sword appeared in Mu Hantian''s hand.

    The blade is engraved with an inscription in the Elvish language - "Guardian God Esther".

    Just hold it in your hand, you can feel that it is a powerful sword.

    "Come on, Esther!"

    "I see!"

    Gather the magic on Esther''s sword and cut the river in the cold day.

    Under attack, a black fog jumped out of the river.

    "Oh, is the water spirit possessed this time? Sorry, I have to kill you! Ming shenliu - the blade of the wind! Ha!"

    The powerful chop smashed the black fog directly.

    "Solved. We also..."

    Mu Hantian stopped here because he thought of a possibility.

    I was so upset that I quickly rushed to where Claire was.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Claire!" when Mu Hantian arrived, it was already late.

    Claire is standing in an arena now. There are no more people around.

    "Claire, what''s the matter with you?"

    "I don''t care, but I didn''t expect to meet such an enemy just after taking scarlet back." Claire gasped.

    "That''s..."

    There was a sudden roar shaking the earth. The stone pillar surrounded by the black fog snapped and a huge crack appeared.

    "Zizi... Zizi... Zizi..."

    A huge hand stretched out from the crack in the stone pillar.

    Giant elves are crossing the ''gate'' opened in the air and trying to enter the world.

    The walls of the arena collapsed due to vibration, and a large amount of rubble poured down Mu Han Tian''s head, and Mu Han Tian quickly jumped away.

    "That''s the guy!"

    Cried Claire angrily.

    "It''s this guy who makes me unable to feel the existence of scarlet. I will never let it go!"

    "Claire, look!"

    Giant elves shining with blue and white light climbed out of the ''gate'' in the air.

    At least ten meters tall.

    The giant elves roared. With this sound alone, half the audience was blown down.

    The audience had already fled in fear, but there were a large number of citizens outside the arena. From the big hole in the wall, you can see the situation of the square outside.

    The crowd screamed and pushed each other, eager to escape. The sudden appearance of giant elves plunged the square and avenue into a scream of chaos.

    The giant spirit put one hand on the collapsed arena wall and walked out slowly. Just a few steps away, the ground shook like a loud noise.

    If you let this kind of thing go to the street - the consequences are unimaginable.

    "It''s too late for the college to come to the rescue. We can only rely on ourselves."

    "Well, you''re right. But... It''s not us, it''s me."

    "What nonsense are you talking about, that kind of enemy? You can''t do it alone!" Claire refuted Mu Hantian''s words.

    "Claire, can you do it with your current situation?" Mu Hantian was worried.

    "It doesn''t matter, and this guy dares to hurt scarlet. I''m determined to kill it. It''s going, cold day!"

    Claire breathed and began to sing the Elvish call.

    "-- guardian of the red fire, watchman of the sleepless fire!

    бкбкI hereby fulfill the blood contract and obey my orders! "

    As soon as she finished the spell, a burning whip appeared in Claire''s hand.

    That''s Claire Lujo''s proud flame - Scarlet''s elf costume.

    "Thank you, Scarlett. Lend me strength again."

    As if in response to Claire''s wishes, the whip of inflammation purred loudly.

    "Scarlet is very weak now and can''t force it to move. I''ll cover you in the back and you''ll deal with the giant elf."

    "No problem." Mu hantianli nodded and clenched the protector God Esther.

    Even though the giant spirit was strengthened by the darkness, Mu Hantian still had no problem dealing with it.

 Chapter 1084

    "Claire, come on!"

    Mu Hantian raised his sword and jumped.

    At this time, the giant spirit had broken the stone wall and was about to step into the square outside the arena.

    Mu Hantian quickly went around the back of the giant spirit, kicked his feet and stabbed the giant''s foot board.

    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!"

    The giant elves roared. Mu Hantian firmly grasped the sword stabbed at the giant''s feet while resisting the blow of the shock wave.

    No, what exactly is that darkness? It has been strengthened and has such strength, or... My strength has been weakened? Mu Hantian kept thinking in his mind.

    The angry giant noticed the Mu cold day at his feet. The giant roared and waved his fist like a rock.

    Mu Hantian pulled out his sword and dodged back. Then take the giant''s wrist as the jumping platform and continue to jump on the giant.

    Seeing Mu Hantian suddenly appearing on his head, the giant spirit stretched out his huge palm and wanted to kill it all.

    Just when the ankle was about to be caughtбкбк

    "Cold weather!"

    Claire threw the whip of fire and wrapped it around the giant''s wrist. Because scarlet just woke up and didn''t have much energy, he couldn''t cut off the giant spirit, but he could still temporarily block the giant''s action.

    The wind roared. The giant spirit made angry eyes at Mu Han Tian on his head.

    Suddenly, the sword light flashed - Mu Hantian cut the giant''s black crystal eye with the sword.

    The cut eyeball suddenly spewed out black fog like gas.

    The black fog attached to the sword. As soon as it touched the fog, the tip of the knife gradually corroded into black.

    "Bad!" Mu Hantian suddenly felt surprised and quickly turned his body, trying to get rid of the black fog.

    But he lost his balance in the air and fell directly to the ground.

    The giant spirit seized the opportunity and waved his fist.

    "Be careful!" with Claire''s words, the giant ELF''s fist - suddenly stood still on his head.

    The burning whip of inflammation is tightly entangled with the wrist that will fall at any time.

    "Now! Come on!"

    "Good!"

    Mu Han Tian showed a fearless smile, stood up and focused all his consciousness on the sword.

    As if responding to Mu Hantian, the demon costume of sword elf Esther was more shining at this time.

    A lunge and a leap. Mu Hantian''s sword danced in the air again.

    "The dark god flow - the blue moon!"

    The long sword with dazzling light divides the giant''s body in two.

    The giant elves turned into particles of light and disappeared. At the same time, the whip of inflammation became a small fire cat.

    The little flame elf was like a newborn kitten. Claire held it in her hand with pity.

    "Thank you, Scarlett."

    "Well, it''s over here. Let''s go, Claire."

    "Yes."

    Claire blushed for some reason and looked away.

    In the next moment

    Claire''s lips blocked Mu''s cold lips.

    so hot. Moist, soft touch. Red hair scratched the tip of the nose, slightly emitting hair fragrance.

    "Well..."

    After a few seconds, the lip flap slowly moved away.

    "This... This... Don''t get me wrong. I just thanked you for helping me. Don''t get me wrong! Also, you''re not allowed to tell others! You know?"

    "I know, really." Mu Hantian shook his head helplessly. Was he forced to kiss?

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Um... Um..."

    This is the house of the dean of the Alicia elves college.

    The soft morning sun shines into one of the rooms. Mu cold day sleeping in the room has just woke up from his sleep.

    Mu Hantian opened his quilt and was about to reach out and lift himself upбкбк

    Poof.

    I seem to have touched something soft.

    "What is this? Small, soft, icy... It feels very comfortable."

    Poof. Poof.

    Mu cold day before he woke up, so he stretched out his hand to play with the mysterious object. Then

    "You finally wake up, cold day."

    Mu Hantian was numb on the spot.

    A beautiful girl with all fruit is riding on his chest.

    Silver hair glittered in the morning sun. The bare skin is as white as fresh milk. Although the head is petite, but the curve is exquisite, full of the youth breath of a girl. Dark purple eyes full of mystery looked down on Mu cold day expressionless.

    "What''s the matter with you? Don''t you keep playing with my chest?"

    "AI... AI... Esther, I''ve told you many times, you..." Mu Han was innocent and wanted to cry without tears.

    "You... What are you doing! And why is it Quanguo? Didn''t he tell you to dress?"

    "It''s not all fruit. I have knee socks." the girl kept the posture of straddling on Mu Hantian''s abdomen, raised her feet and said.

    "Forget it, always... Anyway, you''re coming down!"

    "I see, cold weather."

    Esther seemed a little unhappy, but he listened.

    The quilt began to wriggle, and there was a soft thigh touch

    Mu Hantian reluctantly scratched his sleeping hair and finally sat up. Right nowбкбк

    Joo.

    A surprise blow.

    After a few seconds, Mu Han knew he had been kissed.

    The soft lip flap gently moves away from the mouth. Mu Hantian''s cheeks were hot all at once.

    "You... What did you do suddenly!"

    "It''s a kiss to get up, cold day," Esther replied expressionless.

    "Who taught you!" Mu Hantian couldn''t help but help his forehead. Esther, who has always been pure, would do such a thing? It''s unscientific. Well, the world just can''t be explained by science.

    "It''s Miss graves. She said you''d be happy."

    "Esther, I''ll say it one last time. I must wear clothes in the future."

    "I see!" Esther nodded.

    "Well, that''s it. Put on your clothes and go to dinner."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Oh, you''re up."

    As soon as Mu Hantian and Esther came to the table, they heard such words.

    "Greyworth, you can''t teach Esther these strange things anymore."

    "Oh, I''ll come myself later," said graves with a smile.

    "No." Esther protected Mu Hantian behind him and looked at greyworth warily.

    "It''s really unexpected innocence."

    "Well, don''t be kidding. I''m still bothered."

    "Hmm? Haven''t you thought of it?"

    "No, I can only say I have a little idea, but I''m not sure!" Mu Hantian shook his head and said so.

    "Really? Forget it, it''s your business. With my current physical condition, I can''t help you."

    "I know. But..." is that ''darkness'' the evil idea of the world? From the information given by wing, the world was destroyed by him, so there was those darkness. But

    "Forget it, we can only find him and ask about the situation."

 Chapter 1085

    Alicia elf college.

    This is a specialized school for training witch girls from all over the Empire to become a spiritual envoy.

    The college is located in the "spirit forest" and the college city. It covers a very vast area. There are teachers who can keep pace with the spirit knights in the imperial capital. The whole college looks like a small independent country.

    The fog had cleared in the morning. When the bell rang, a carriage came to the college.

    This is a single horse drawn carriage driven by an old housekeeper in a suit.

    The housekeeper stopped at the door and opened the door respectfully.

    "Miss fiana, we have reached our destination."

    "It''s hard for you, Grandpa."

    Out of the carriage was a beautiful girl of about fifteen or six years old.

    Shiny black hair swayed slightly in the wind. The bright eyes showed a trace of strength. The transparent snow-white skin is reminiscent of the new snow in Lauren frost, which is more white and bright against the background of a uniform like a black dress.

    The girl called fiana got out of the carriage, squinted and looked up at the college building.

    "This is the Alicia elves college, where all elves in the Empire gather..."

    "Please be careful, miss fiyana. You can''t fool the twilight witch."

    "I know."

    Fiana nodded and clenched the fairy ore hidden under the sleeve of her uniform.

    If the imperial monetary unit is Lu coins, the price of this ore is 20 million Lu coins.

    "I heard that Rubia elstein''s sister is in this school."

    "Madam, this is taboo. It''s best not to mention this name here."

    "Well, that''s right."

    In the past, he has brought unprecedented disasters to the Empire. He is known as the "evil fairy girl".

    The real name she used when she was an ordinary human is still regarded as a taboo, and even speaking is strictly prohibited.

    It is said that just mentioning this name will damage the sacred spirit of pure girls.

    What a stupid superstition. However, as a witness who saw her in the nearest place, such rumors may really have a glimmer of possibility.

    you ''re right. Because I''m still afraid of her.

    The girl coughed, turned her voice down and said softly, "there is also an elf envoy named Mu Hantian, which also makes me care very much."

    "Oh, that male elf envoy. I heard that he knocked down the runaway military elf in the college city a few days ago."

    "Well, according to the witness, his sword dance is quite good." fiana said excitedly in a somewhat excited tone.

    Seeing her appearance, the old housekeeper couldn''t help looking white.

    "Young lady, do you like that boy?"

    "Hi... Like...?"

    Fiana''s voice suddenly changed tone. His cheeks turned red.

    "How... How possible! I haven''t met him at all... I''m just curious about what kind of man the male elf envoy is!"

    Let me prove whether it''s you or not.

    Fiana stared at the college building and thought so.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Today''s Alicia elf college is particularly lively because there is a team competition.

    About eight minutes have passed since the game began.

    In the lilac misty forest, two figures were running.

    "Claire, be careful of the grass on the left. There''s an ambush over there."

    "How do you know?"

    "It''s just a man''s intuition. If it''s me, I''ll ambush there -"

    Suddenly, the grass on the left sent out a blue and white thunder bomb, just as Mu Hantian said.

    "Sure enough."

    Mu Han Tian smiled, stepped on it and accelerated forward. Jump in front of Claire and use the blade to open the sonic thunderbolt attack.

    "Claire!"

    Long before Mu Hantian spoke, Claire had captured the target. Her red hair swayed in the air with the wind, and the bag containing the whip could be seen under the skirt blown by the wind.

    Claire jumped on the branch to avoid the rain like thunder and light bomb attack, and used the spirit magic dress - the whip of fire.

    There was a sharp breaking wind in the air. The burning whip that can cut off anything easily cuts off the trees.

    Among the trees cleared out of an open space, there appeared the figure of a girl made by a thunder elf.

    Her eyes were covered by the sea. She''s a girl who feels a little gloomy. Beside the girl, a group of blue and white thunder bombs floated.

    Her spirit level seems not as high as Esther or scarlet. She is just a low spirit with uncertain form. However, it is more than enough if it is used as an energy bank for performing spirit magic.

    It seems that this girl plays the role of attacking cover in the rear and disturbing the enemy''s position.

    "Hum, the exposed sniper is just like the tortoise on the shore!"

    Claire pointed the whip forward and made a declaration of victory. Seeing this, the sniper girl led the nearby thunder elf and hurriedly fled into the forestбкбк

    "Don''t try to escape! Scarlet, chase!" cried Claire.

    The flame whip of the demon costume also becomes a fire cat at the same time. Scarlet was seriously injured and turned into the size of a kitten, but now he seems to have recovered almost. Although the appearance is still a lovely cat, it shows courage like a roaring lion.

    It turns into a swirling red flame and attacks the girl at the thunder spirit. The heat of the flame was enough to melt the rocks, but there was no sign of charring on the girl.

    This is because this is the special training ground of the college and the battle area of the elemental elf world.

    The elemental elf world is the habitat of elves and belongs to another world. In the real world, if we want to take the spirit as a physical attack means, we must make the spirit materialized. But here, elves can become pure divine power energy for their masters to use.

    In other words, the physical attack on the body is almost equal to zero. However, the impact and pain will not disappear, and the spirit will be damaged to the same extent. If you are scratched by scarlet''s claw, you will faint and can''t continue to fight.

    Scarlet chased the girl while burning the forest to ashes. However, the girl seems to be an old fighter. She kept using Fairy Magic to disturb the enemy''s sight and fled into the forest.

    "Damn it! I''ve been jumping around!"

    Claire, who was very angry, jumped from the woods to the ground.

    "In that case, I have to solve you with the strongest elf magic!"

    "Wait a minute! Claire! Look at the ground!"

    At the moment Mu Hantian shouted, a large amount of earth and rock spewed out at Claire''s feet.

    "What!"

    What appears from the ground is a pair of giant cantharides of crustaceans.

    "Claire Lucho of the crow class! You''re too careless!"

    In the dust, the shell with countless protrusions jumped out of the big hole in the ground.

    It''s a full body armor type Demon costume.

    Claire was bounced off and fell to the ground. Not to mention the direct attack of the elves, the impact of being blown away and flying stones is enough to bring great damage.

    "Claire!"

    Mu Hantian had no time to run over, and the carapace elf envoy was ready for the next attack. The blow was no accident. The other party had already approved the moment when Claire fell to the ground.

    "Eat her!"

    "Tut! Flame! Show yourself in your hands and dance with me!"

    Claire, who fell to the ground, released countless fireballs in her hands.

    However, the boring type a demon costume was painless and rushed to Claire.

    "Ha! The inflammation attribute has no effect on the shell spirit. Didn''t you learn this in class?"

    Keng - the shoulder of the carapace armor hit and knocked Claire out.

 Chapter 1086

    "Is everything all right?" looking at the crimson Claire in her arms, Mu Hantian was a little funny.

    "Oh... Stupid... Stupid! Put me down!"

    "Hey... Hey! Don''t move! You''ll fall down."

    "Shut up! Shut up! Put me down!"

    "I know, I know." Mu Hantian shook his head helplessly and put down Claire.

    At this time, the shell elves had long disappeared. Maybe because the attack just now couldn''t bring down Claire, he hid and waited for the next opportunity to attack. Although he showed great momentum in battle, his personality was very cautious.

    Just then, scarlet, who chased the thunder elves, came back. It looks as if it wasn''t hurt, but it seems that the prey escaped.

    "Damn it, when I jumped to the ground to chase her, let the shell elves make a sneak attack. We were completely caught in the trap they set together."

    Claire was so angry that she waved her whip to the ground.

    "It''s really a cunning weasel class!"

    "You can''t say that. After all, fighting is always full of deception, and you''re too impulsive. You should look around more."

    Hearing Mu Hantian say this, Claire couldn''t help closing her mouth.

    The forest of the elemental elf world fell into silence at this time. The surrounding trees and the ground can''t feel any breath at all.

    "I really want to find someone to explore the enemy." Claire couldn''t help sighing.

    "You seem to be in a hard fight."

    Suddenly, a voice came from behind.

    Mu Hantian looked back and saw a black figure floating out of the shadow on the ground. The figure gradually took shape and became a mature woman. Long shiny black hair. The facial features with glasses are full of intellectual beauty. The beauty in a long white suit isбкбк

    "Miss Freya?"

    This beautiful woman, named Freya gulando, is the class tutor of the crow class and the judge of the competition. It may be one of the abilities of her contract elves to appear in the shadow.

    "Doesn''t it matter if the teacher breaks into the game?" Claire asked.

    "Just give some advice to students with poor brains. It''s no problem."

    Freya smiled and pushed her glasses.

    "Your opponent is the team in front of you, so it''s impossible to fall into a hard battle. Their own ability may not be as good as yours, but they have full tacit understanding and outstanding team combat power. Moreover, this game is five to two, which has problems."

    There are only two people here, but there are five people on the other side. Although two people have been knocked down, there are still thunder spirit envoys, fighting shell spirit envoys, and the last person who has not appeared yet.

    "I can''t care so much. Who taught you that there are only two people in your team. This'' spirit sword dance festival ''is a five person group system, and you can''t participate if the number is insufficient. What are you going to do?"

    "I''ll gather up the number before the deadline. Anyway, not everyone has to be a higher level elf envoy. As long as there is me - and this slave elf, we can win." Claire hesitated.

    Freya couldn''t help but look serious and stare at her.

    "Claire Lucho, you''d better not underestimate the team competition. As an elf envoy, you are really excellent, but you can never win a team with good tacit understanding."

    "Claire Luqiu, you don''t understand the way of group fighting at all. And you, Mu Hantian, you clearly have your own ideas. Why should you get used to Claire?"

    "Well, who calls this guy the captain. And... No matter what tricks the other side plays, it''s useless in front of absolute power."

    "Then let me wait and see." Freya sighed and disappeared back into the shadow.

    "Hoo, this conversation took two minutes. There are only five minutes left."

    If we don''t decide the outcome, the school ranking of both teams will decline. For the two people who are still in the second half of the ranking, such a result is undoubtedly a fatal injury.

    At this time, the fire cat attached to Claire''s feet suddenly barked.

    "Well, I see."

    Claire listened quietly with a serious face and raised her eyebrowsбкбк

    "Right there!"

    Then, she suddenly released the spirit magic of inflammation attribute in the direction of the forest. Fireball - burning the target to ashes with ultra-high temperature flame is a very high spirit magic.

    The burning flame cut across the ground and burned the nearby forest. Among the black smoke curling up, a strong figure slowly appeared.

    "Hum, what a dangerous young lady."

    It''s a girl who is covered with Fairy Magic clothes - a boring shell. Mingming was attacked by the fire ball, but there was no damage on the girl.

    "How could you show your face so simply... Aren''t you going to attack us?"

    "Our task has been completed because the captain is ready."

    "Ready?" Mu Hantian could not help frowning. This movie was made five years ago, and I''ve only seen it once or twice, and I can''t remember too much.

    When Mu Hantian was thinking, something appeared at the other end of the black smokeбкбк

    "That... What is that!"

    It is a huge wooden platform. Although the structure is simple, it is still very imposing. It is an altar to the letter.

    At the top of the altar was a little girl in a school uniform, dancing some kind of ritual dance. Holding a wooden stick, she is a beautiful girl with light blond hair.

    "Compatriots, wave an angry hammer at the unscrupulous elements disturbing the peace of the forest!"

    The girl raised her wooden stick on the huge platform and rowed towards Mu Hantian and Claire.

    "This... What''s going on? When did you get such a huge altar?"

    "For today''s game, we prepared it in the middle of the night last night." the shell elf made the girl proudly raise her giant claw.

    I see. With the help of the spirit, this huge altar can be completed overnight.

    "Too... Too cunning! How can you use the trick of ritual bliss!"

    "Oh! Not cunning at all! My contract elf can''t call it out if he doesn''t prepare a grand ceremony!" cried the girl with a wooden stick on the high platform.

    "Stop talking! Shut up, dead child!"

    "Oh! What a dead child! Your chest is not like a child!"

    "You... What did you say!"

    Crack. Mu Hantian''s ear heard the sound of a tree branch being trampled off, and Claire''s red hair stood up like a burning flame.

    "Claire, do you know what that is?" Mu Hantian couldn''t remember.

    "The wise men of Yu - the Druids," Claire murmured as she wiped the sweat off her forehead.

    The Druids were not the nobles of the Austrian Empire. As early as before the birth of the Empire, the Druids always took the elf forest as their home, and inherited the blood of Ji witch in a unique way. They are the orthodox elf envoy family.

    "The girl''s spirit is very special. It takes a long time to summon it."

    "I see. I''ve been fighting for time before. It''s for this." Mu Hantian finally understood at the moment.

    At this point, the ground began to shake violently. The torches around the altar were burning violently.

    "I won''t let you shout! Scarlett!"

    Claire turned scarlet into a demon costume, and the whip of inflammation pulled hard on the ground.

    "Cold weather, I''ll trip this guy. You destroy the altar."

    "Good!"

    Mu Hantian nodded and rushed out with the glittering protector God Esther.

    Claire is really a genius for the elves.

    Although the attribute is different from the shell spirit, if it is one-to-one, it will never lose to the other party.

    Mu Hantian''s position is a long distance from the altar - but at his speed, he can definitely catch up,

    At this time, the ground in front of Mu Hantian was suddenly blown up. From the grass came the spirit magic thunder bomb. It was the thunder elf who made the girl attack. Of course, Mu Hantian had already expected an ambush in the forest.

    Butбкбк

    "Drink!"

    "To do such a thing."

    The girl''s behavior surprised Mu Hantian. She rushed over herself.

    "It''s really troublesome, but... Your speed is too slow."

    "What...!" the girl turned her head and looked at Mu Hantian who rushed to the altar behind her.

    "It''s over."

    With Mu Hantian''s words, a sword flashed, and the tall altar was divided into two.

    "Cold weather, so we can..."

    "No, Claire, we lost. Because the time has come."

    Mu Hantian''s words just fell, Freya, who floated from the shadow, blew the whistle for the end of the game.

 Chapter 1087

    "Oh, goo, goo..."

    Claire Lujo, is constantly stuffing bread and butter into her throat.

    Aristocrats should always maintain an elegant image - it is indeed a rare picture for Claire, who has always taken this as the criterion.

    "Don''t eat so much just because you want to vent. You''ll get fat. Mu Hantian narrowed her eyes and gave her a white look.

    However, Claire just knocked on the table with annoyance.

    "But... But! Woo woo woo!"

    "Claire, you have my jam bread." Esther protested calmly.

    This is the salon cafe of the college. The soft sun shines into the house from the open-air balcony. Three people sit in front of the round table by the window and have a late lunch.

    The vine basket in the middle of the table is full of bread, including jam bread, pineapple bread and Ham Bread. As long as students here can use this coffee shop and enjoy freshly baked bread for free, coffee and black tea are also unlimited refills.

    Although there are restaurants in the school, the asking price is not cheap, which is almost comparable to the high-end restaurants in the imperial capital. Naturally, Mu Hantian, who has no source of property, or Claire, whose property and territory have been confiscated, can''t afford it.

    "Our team ranking has fallen again."

    Claire lay on the table and made a discouraged ''purr''.

    "Just met the top half of the ranking team, no way."

    "That''s right... But in terms of strength, we were better. And we could win in the end, and the time came. Hum, if the teacher hadn''t been wordy, we would have won!" Claire clenched her lips.

    There''s a reason why Claire gets so anxious that she eats bread like crazy.

    The spirit sword dance festival to be held in two months must form a team of five people to participate, which is not rigid compared with the individual competition three years ago. However, in the Alicia spirit college, the teams that can participate in the competition are limited to the top three in the school ranking.

    Now, not only the number of people is uneven, but also improving the ranking is a troublesome problem.

    Mu Han''s genius has just entered the school. Naturally, he has no meritorious deeds enough to improve the ranking.

    To improve the ranking, you must win the formula training competition, such as the competition this morning, or complete the tasks assigned by the school, but now Mu Hantian has not achieved the same.

    The giant elves previously knocked down, the duel with Alice francerto, head of the wind king knights, and the crazy magic elves are not recognized by the school, so they can not be included in the ranking results.

    As for Claire, who has the strength of extraordinary elves - her result is the last.

    The reason is very simple, because Claire always takes part in all tasks alone. When she was supposed to take part in a group task, Claire tried to challenge the senior students alone and failed miserably. In this way, even if a person''s qualification is no matter how excellent, the ranking can not be improved.

    Claire will be isolated in school for a big reason.

    That''s her sister, Rubia elstein.

    Four years ago, Rubia elstein was a fairy girl who served the fairy king of fire. Later, she betrayed the fairy king and fled elsewhere, which brought unprecedented disaster to the Empire. People call her "fairy girl of disaster".

    As her sister, Claire was cast with fear and discrimination by almost all the students.

    The reason why Claire decided to participate in the elf Sword Dance Festival is to revive the elstein family and another most important purpose - to get the truth about her sister Rubia and elstein.

    Never let such a small thing delay the most important purpose. Claire''s words are full of bitterness.

    "In a word, we have to find a partner quickly. Today''s competition clearly tells us one thing - if it goes on like this, I''m afraid it''s difficult to win the spirit sword dance festival. I''m afraid it''s even difficult to get into the top three." Claire also has to admit that it''s absolutely impossible to rely on herself and Mu Hantian alone.

    Right nowбкбк

    "Oh, everybody, are you having lunch?" a proud and elegant voice suddenly stopped the group.

    Mu Hantian turned his head and stood thereбкбк

    A beautiful girl with gorgeous light blond hair. Her posture is like a golden model from the painting. She has smooth snow-white skin and light emerald eyes.

    The girl rubbed her waist with one hand and long hair with the other hand. Somehow, it looked very suitable for her.

    Lindley, Lauren frost. Like Mu Hantian and others, she is a student of crow class and claims to be Claire''s strong enemy.

    And there was another man standing next to the girlбкбк

    "Hehe, it smells good. It seems delicious."

    The girl in maid''s clothes stood beside Lindley and smiled quietly.

    The hem is a long skirt with pure lotus leaf lace, plus a neat black sister''s head, and a small white maid headdress on her head. She is Carol, Lindley''s exclusive maid.

    "Lindsay, what are you doing here?" Claire swallowed the bread and stared at Lindsay.

    "It''s just a passing by. Do you only have bread for lunch? It''s really a simple lunch." Linsley shook her long hair and looked down at the three calmly.

    "Miss means to have dinner with everyone."

    "What... Carol! What are you talking about!"

    Lindsay Leighton blushed and hit carol on the shoulder with a pink fist.

    "Do you want to eat together? It tastes good."

    Mu Hantian invited him, but he was severely trampled by Claire.

    "Claire, what are you doing?"

    "It''s all right! I just don''t think someone has any integrity... Fool." Claire didn''t turn her head.

    "I... I''m not going to have lunch with you!"

    "Miss means to sit next to Mr. cold weather."

    "Carol!"

    Seeing Lindsay''s cheeks turn red, Carol quickly comforts her and asks her to sit down in a chair.

    Mu Hantian just covered his mouth and smiled, while Esther took a big bite of pineapple bread.

    So, Lindsay Lei and others also joined the ranks of lunch.

    Claire was not happy at the beginning, but after talking about today''s competition with Lindsay, they began to talk about which store''s cake was delicious, or the introduction to elves was boring, and so on. It seemed that the conversation between girls was very energetic.

    Although they always quarrel, their friendship may not be bad. Especially for Claire, who is isolated by others, Linsley may be her only friend.

    "By the way, I heard that there are new transfer students in crow class."

    "Our class? Haven''t we just turned in in the cold weather?"

    "Well, it''s said that she is a very prominent young lady."

    "Yes. But there are many prominent people in this school, aren''t they? There are the frangolto family and the Lauren frost family. It''s a noble auction."

    "Wait a minute, how can the frengolto family from Wumen be compared with the Lauren frost family!"

    I''m a little impressed by the plot. If it''s her... But there''s no "wind early God Man" in this world? What the hell is going on?

    "Cold weather, what''s the matter with you?" Claire asked.

    "No, I''m just wondering what kind of person the new student is."

    "I heard she used the ''Holy Spirit'' in the entrance test in the morning," said Carol, the maid, taking out a notepad from her chest.

    Carol''s maid''s Manual - "Carol''s notes" is full of personal data of students and teachers... It''s really doubtful about the real purpose of this note.

    "Yes, the fairy envoy of the Holy Spirit..." Claire tooted her mouth and was thinking.

    Holy elves are one of the five elemental elves, but there are few elves who can control. This kind of spirit has always been arrogant and will choose the spirit as its own master according to its own preferences. Even if the object is a witch, she is only willing to open her heart to the especially pure girl.

    That''s her, but there''s no "wind early God and man"... Is it the correction of the world? Forget it, let''s go step by step.

    For mu Hantian, every world is unknown. You don''t know what you will face. Even if you know the plot, what can you do? This is a real world, and the people in it are also real. You can only know some characters or things at most? It''s just intelligence.

 Chapter 1088

    In this way, the party filled their stomachs with bread and entered the rest time.

    "Oh, by the way..."

    Linsley coughed twice and then said, "have you gathered the number of your elves sword dance sacrifice team?"

    "Not yet... Not yet." in the face of Linsley''s problem, Claire can only shake her head in distress.

    Hearing her answer, Linsley couldn''t help smiling. It was like a proud smile as expected.

    "Why? I haven''t found it yet. Sorry, I asked an embarrassing question."

    Then he laughed again and picked up the teacup with elegant movements.

    The angry Claire couldn''t help choking back: "it''s because no one meets my standard! So what do you do? Have you found it?"

    "This... Not yet... Because their grades are much worse than mine!"

    "Mr. cold weather, miss, she..."

    "Huh?"

    Carol pulled Mu Hantian''s sleeve and whispered in his ear, "it''s like this, chirping..."

    "Really..." Mu Hantian shook his head helplessly.

    According to Carolбкбк

    In fact, Lindsay Lei once formed a team with many people, but she always couldn''t get along with the team members because of high requirements for the team members or love of face. As a result, the team was constantly facing the fate of dissolution, and finally no one wanted to find her. For such reasons, it really has Linsley''s style.

    "Well... Lindsay really loves face... But she''s actually a good girl."

    "That''s to say..." Carol nodded with deep sympathy.

    "Carol... What are you talking to your classmates in cold weather?"

    "Discuss the sequence of parts to be cleaned when the lady takes a bath."

    "Carol!"

    Seeing the fight between the eldest lady and the maid, Claire completely ignored it and just sighed heavily.

    "Alas... Where are the excellent elves who are willing to join our team? Are there really no talents?"

    "Cough." Linsley gave a dry cough and aimed one eye at Claire.

    "Just go to the transfer student mentioned just now. Maybe you''ll find treasure."

    "Claire, don''t say that. Maybe a better candidate is around." Mu Hantian said if he meant something.

    "What do you mean?"

    "You really... Forget it, come with me."

    "What?... WOW! Don''t suddenly blow in my ear!"

    "What do you care? I''ll get down to business with you."

    With that, Mu Hantian began to whisper in Claire''s ear.

    "Don''t you see? Lindsay wants to join our team very much. Can she join?"

    "Absolutely not," replied Claire immediately.

    "Why?"

    "I admit she is really strong. But she still can''t. You saw it when you dueled with Alice last time? She didn''t think about the tacit understanding of group war."

    "No mistake..."

    Indeed, in the previous duel with Alice, Lindsay leiming was in charge of sniping, but ran out and stood in the most eye-catching position. As a result, she was the first to be knocked down.

    "And... And... Lindley to you..."

    "Hmm? What did you say?"

    "No... it''s all right! In short, it''s not! Linsley can''t!"

    "Don''t say that. Don''t you think she''s pathetic?"

    "You... What are you secretly talking about!"

    Linsley looked uneasy as she wrapped her index finger around her blonde hair.

    "Well, and we haven''t found anyone? Tacit understanding can be cultivated."

    "Woo..."

    Claire gave a reluctant whine and finallyбкбк

    "Well, let me ask."

    Then, Claire turned her eyes to Linsley and said, "Linsley, let me ask you."

    "What... What''s up? Claire Lucho?" Linsley''s voice became a little high with tension.

    "Do you want to join our team?"

    Leslie played with her hair''s fingers and suddenly stopped.

    "Hum, I thought you were going to say..."

    She rubbed her hands around her waist, pointed at Claire and said, "you want to join me! Do you want to join my team?"

    "What are you talking about?" Claire''s eyebrows stood up.

    "What nonsense are you talking about! You want to join our team!"

    "Reject! I solemnly reject this statement! You want to join my team!"

    The two young ladies began to argue over trivial matters.

    "Not all alike..." make complaints about cold weather.

    "Not at all!" "not at all!"

    The artillery fire roared like a three-dimensional sound effect into the cold sky. Only then will the two become tacit.

    Just then

    "This is a public place. Can you be quiet?"

    The salon Cafe suddenly heard a dignified voice.

    Everyone turned their headsбкбк

    At the entrance of the cafe, there stood a beautiful horsetail girl in light armor.

    "It''s Alice!" said Claire in a low voice, with an expression of "you''re stirring up the game again".

    Alice stepped to the round table.

    "What can I do for you, chief of the knights?"

    "If you want to duel again, I''ll accompany you at any time."

    Both Leslie and Claire''s eyes shone dangerously.

    Alice walked to the table and threw sharp eyes at Claire.

    "Hum, Claire Lujo, it''s OK to win or lose here. I don''t mind."

    "It suits me."

    Seeing Alice draw her sword, Claire also drew a whip from under her skirt.

    Seeing that the scene was imminent, the girls sitting nearby stood up from their chairs.

    At this time

    "Regiment... Head! Calm down!"

    "You can''t draw your sword here!"

    At this time, two girls hurriedly ran over from the entrance of the cafe. Wearing the same Knights'' armor as Alice.

    One is a little boyish girl with short hair, and the other looks serious with braids.

    These two men are the opponents of the knights who dueled with Mu Hantian and others before.

    As for their names - short hair is called Laka and braided hair is called leicia.

    Alice, who was stopped by her knights, put away her sword in embarrassment.

    "Hug... I''m sorry. It''s too wrong to be the head." Alice coughed awkwardly and apologized to the two girls.

    Then she turned to Mu Hantian.

    "Mu Hantian!"

    "What?" Mu Hantian tilted his head suspiciously.

    "I heard that you lost to the weasel class in the confrontation this morning, and you lost completely."

    "What do you mean! You''re really looking for trouble!" Claire stood up from her chair excitedly.

    "I''m not here to make trouble. Actually... Mu Hantian... I -"

    Alice shook her head first, then suddenly became very ashamed, blushed and lowered her head.

    "What do you mean? I didn''t do anything to you."

    "Just... That..."

    "The head is really. Just say it quickly."

    "Yes, I always speak frankly, but I procrastinate when I encounter such a thing."

    Leicia and Laka whispered behind Alice.

    "But the shy head is also very cute."

    "Oh, I know! Like a girl in love -"

    "Don''t... don''t joke! I... I don''t have any feelings for such a hateful man!" cried Alice with a red face.

    "After all this, are you going to explain your intention?"

    "Don''t be wordy! I know!"

    Alice choked Claire back, then turned to stare at Mu cold''s face.

    "Mu Hantian!"

    "Go ahead."

    "That... I... that..."

    Perhaps because she was very nervous, Alice''s hand kept shaking slightly.

    "Just... I... I want you!"

 Chapter 1089

    The scene suddenly fell into silence.

    Naturally, Claire and others were stunned, and Laka and leicia were too frightened to speak.

    Time suddenly freezes for several seconds.

    "You... Say... What...!"

    It was Claire who spoke first.

    Her face flushed and her mouth opened and closed.

    At this time, Alice suddenly opened her eyes and shook her head.

    "No, no! I didn''t mean that!"

    "That''s what it means... What it means!"

    "That is... Er..."

    Alice took a deep breath and then said, "Mu Hantian, do you... Want to join our team?"

    "What!" Claire and Lindsay opened their eyes wide.

    "Cough, Mu Hantian, I''d like to invite you to join our team. With your ability to defeat military elves, you must meet the threshold of joining our team." after Alice finished quickly, he looked away.

    "No! He''s my contract elf!" cried Claire quickly.

    She got up from her chair and grasped Mu Hantian''s uniform sleeve tightly.

    "Claire, you..."

    Mu Hantian looked down and intersected with the clear Ruby eyes. Claire''s eyes were full of anxiety.

    Maybe I didn''t realize it, but her eyes seemed to beg for something.

    Mu Hantian took a breath and shook his head. He smiled bitterly and put his hand gently on Claire''s head.

    "Alice, I''m sorry. I have my own principles. Now that I have promised Claire to form a team with her, I can''t join others.

    "Cold day..." Claire raised her head and opened her eyes wide.

    "Well," Alice clenched her lips.

    But the next second, he immediately changed back to his usual resolute look.

    "OK. I''m sorry to mention such a thing suddenly."

    "No, that''s not the case."

    Seeing Mu Hantian apologize to herself, Alice looked shy and seemed a little embarrassed.

    "It''s okay... It''s okay... It''s because you''re such a man that I --"

    "Huh?"

    She seemed to say something, but her voice was too low to hear clearly.

    "Oh, I was dumped."

    "Captain, it doesn''t matter. You still have us."

    "You... You... Are not like that!"

    Alice angrily scolded the two laughing partners with a red face.

    "That... That... Cold day..."

    "Huh?"

    Claire still grabbed the sleeve of her uniform and looked like she wanted to say something.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Thank you... Thank you..."

    "It doesn''t matter." Mu Hantian shook his head.

    Just then, the door suddenly opened with a bangбкбк

    "Big debauchery - is mu Hantian here?"

    A schoolgirl rushed into the salon cafe. She was panting and seemed very worried.

    She definitely wanted to say big * * just now.

    Although I make complaints about my life, Mu cold day still answers, "I am here."

    Seeing Mu Hantian raise his hand, the girl touched her chest with confidence.

    "The dean is looking for you and wants you to find her at once."

    "Is grievous looking for me?"

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    A corner of the city to which the Alicia elves college belongs.

    A group of wonderful guests sat on the balcony of the cafe.

    One of them was a beautiful girl in a dark dress. She was the dark elf, lestia.

    As for the other personбкбк

    He is a teenager with black hair as hard as steel, not too thin and dark complexion.

    The young man''s facial features are quite correct, but his red eyes are bright, which can only be described by two words: weird.

    In this place, these two people are really eye-catching, but the surrounding people don''t even look at them, they don''t feel their existence at all.

    "Anyway, just take the information with the designated seal from the college library, right?"

    "Well, but for some reasons, I can''t get close to it."

    "Gee, that''s troublesome. Why on earth do you need that?"

    The boy spat on the ground, but no one condemned his behavior.

    "The thing that sleeps in the mining city is very precious and has been sealed by the otisi runner up for several layers. It takes months to wake it up by the Liberation Ceremony alone -"

    "Hum, abandoned military elves, right - what do you want to do to collect these things?"

    "You have no right to know this." the girl in black shook her head quietly.

    The boy couldn''t help smacking his tongue. "It''s really troublesome. But I already know the strength of the person you chose. There is no uncle jio inzaqiqiang at all. Uncle Ben is the real descendant of the demon king."

    The boy''s blood red lips twisted. The body with dark skin is shining with countless elf marks. Like King Solomon, there are 72 elves.

    Hum, if it weren''t for the fact that I can''t get close to the cold weather now, I wouldn''t chat with you here. However, as long as the cold weather solves you, you can come back to him.

    Lestia looked at the boy and thought coldly.

    бнбнбнбн

    After separating from Claire and others, Mu Hantian immediately went to the dean''s office.

    He knocked on the door twice and opened it

    "Here you are," said graves, sitting at her desk.

    At dusk, the Witch Goes to grievous shermas. In addition to his beautiful appearance, he was also one of the twelve cavalry generals of the Empire. He was a fighting elf knight.

    The long flaxen hair fluttered lightly, and the gray eyes under the small glasses glittered.

    "What''s up?"

    Grievous turned her chair and faced the VIP room inside.

    "I want to introduce you to a girl - you can come in."

    "Yes." a voice like a silver seal came from the room inside.

    When the door opened, there appeared... A girl.

    She was wearing another black dress like uniform, but not a college uniform. The bright black hair is very impressive. It is an amazing beautiful girl.

    "Eh?"

    Mu Hantian''s eyes were on the girl, but the girl showed a puzzled expression.

    "Er... Excuse me... Are you mu Hantian''s classmate?" the girl asked Mu Hantian with blinking eyes.

    "Yes, I am Mu Hantian."

    "However, I feel much worse than I think... Yes... Boys will become different when they grow up, and it has been three years." the girl muttered at a volume that Mu Hantian couldn''t hear.

    Then she looked at the cold face again.

    "Well, there was a shadow at that time. Very good, very good -"

    "Fianna, what''s the matter with you?" asked grievous suspiciously.

    "Ah... Sorry! This... This is the first time I saw a male elf envoy, so..."

    "Is she...?" although there were some guesses in his heart, Mu Hantian couldn''t help asking.

    At this time, the girl''s expression somehow became a little unhappy and tooted her mouth.

    "You really don''t remember... Forget it."

    "She is a transfer student. She is in the crow class like you."

    "I see." Mu Hantian nodded.

    "She is the second princess of the odicia Empire, fiana ray odicia."

    It was her, but

    "Xiaoguang, what''s going on?" Mu Hantian asked in his mind.

    "It should be like this. The master first summoned leistia and Esther, resulting in the elimination of the existence of" fengzao God Man ". However, when the master and them came to this world, the world will replace you with" fengzao god man ''. "

    "I see." Mu Hantian nodded. Then he looked at graves

    "What the hell did you ask me to do?" grievous asked herself. It could never be such a small thing.

    "Your attitude makes me very sad. Fortunately, I have specially prepared a special task for you."

    "Special tasks?"

    "Yes. There''s just a task for fiana. I want your team to perform the task with her."

 Chapter 1090

    Task system.

    The task system is the same as the formula competition between college students. It is one of the systems to evaluate the campus ranking list. There are many kinds of tasks to be assigned, such as sword dance, magic music, suppressing runaway elves, discovering and investigating sealed elves, or crusading against misguided elves, and so on.

    If students complete the task of grading according to risk, they can improve the team ranking as they win the formula competition.

    "By the way, the difficulty level this time is s."

    "S-level mission... I see. What mission is it? Tell me."

    Greyworth smiled and said, "do you know mine city GAD?"

    "GAD? Oh, I heard from Claire and them. It seems to be an abandoned mining city decades ago?"

    The mining city of GAD was once a collection place rich in Elven ore, but it was completely excavated in the second Rambal war, so the mine has been idle. By now, GAD should have become a ghost town full of ruins.

    "It''s said that there are frequent earthquakes in the mines there. I want you to find out."

    "Seismic survey operations?"

    "Eh? How could earthquake investigation be an S-class task?" Mu Hantian didn''t understand.

    "I can''t hide it from you." grievous smiled gently and shrugged her shoulders tacitly.

    "It is said that there is a strategic military spirit sealed by the Knights of old Austria, sleeping in that mine."

    "You mean... Strategic military spirit!" fiana next to Mu Hantian took a cold breath.

    Strategic military elves, which are powerful and can''t be controlled by a single person. Hundreds of ELF envoys must be used to perform the ceremony, and the divine music can be barely suppressed - it can be called a super destructive weapon.

    "You mean... The earthquake was caused by the strategic military elves there?"

    "This is only a possibility, so I want you to find out. After finding out the cause, if it is really an earthquake caused by the imminent release of the seal, you have to -"

    "I have to perform ''ritual Bliss'' and seal it again." Fianna said quietly.

    "That''s right. You were chosen as the successor of fairy Ji. This task is naturally suitable."

    "I understand." Mu Hantian nodded, some understanding in his heart. Although the general plot is not familiar, I still remember this paragraph, so I can see lestia right away.

    "Well, I''m relieved to have you to protect her," said grievous with a smile, and then took out the information recording the contents of the mission.

    "It should be a good opportunity for you. If you want to take it, sign it."

    "I can''t make decisions without authorization. I have to ask Claire''s opinion."

    "Hum, OK. But hurry up. We''re leaving tomorrow."

    "Claire?" Fianna asked in a raised voice.

    "Claire is my teammate -"

    "Are you talking about... Claire elstein?"

    "It seems you know."

    "It''s the man''s sister..." fiana''s lips were trembling slightly.

    "Sorry, Claire is my teammate. We have to perform the task together."

    "Good, I hope so too." Fianna nodded.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    When they walked out of the office, grievous smiled.

    "That princess is so bold."

    "Dean, have you found out?"

    In the shadow of grievous, a woman appeared. She is the shadow elf envoy, Freya gulando, and the teacher of Mu Hantian''s class.

    "Do you mean that fiana used fairy ore in the entrance examination? Of course I knew it long ago. That stone costs 20 million Lu coins. It''s a waste."

    "So, you are not going to investigate this cheating?"

    "At the age of 13, Princess fiana became the second candidate for ELF Ji after Rubia elstein. If her elf ability can awaken again, she will find a treasure."

    "But she lives at school like that and will soon wear a gang?"

    "She should know this, but she still came into the school. If we just maintain the status quo, that''s fine, but if we can wake up, we''re lucky."

    "Dean, what are you thinking --" Freya could not help frowning.

    At this time, a winged eye flew in from the office window. That''s the Scout elves under grievous.

    "Oh, an uninvited guest broke into the college city."

    "Is it the last Dark Elf?"

    "I don''t know. I don''t know what the purpose of this guest is... Freya gulando. Send the order and ask the wind king knights to strengthen their vigilance."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    After Mu Hantian left the office, he led fiana to introduce the college building. Fianna walked with elegant and light steps. The genuine princess is full of temperament even in the way she walks.

    The two people in the corridor soon attracted the attention of other students.

    "Hey, look! Mu Hantian is attacking the transferred students again!" "Da * * is playing his housekeeping skills again." "however, I really envy you." "have you lost your head?" "but... Look at his gentle eyes... It''s hard to resist if he stares at you..."

    A rustle of discussion came from all over the corridor.

    "Oh... You are quite popular in cold weather."

    "I can''t say that. After all, I''m the only man in this school."

    "Is that so?"

    Poof!

    A soft touch suddenly came from the arm. Fiana''s chest squeezed towards Mu Hantian''s arm.

    "Hello... Hello! Fiana!"

    "Hmm? What''s the matter?"

    The princess picked up her eyes and looked at Mu Hantian with a little devil like smile. The soft object that seems to wrap the arm makes Mu''s heart beat wildly in the cold day.

    "I''m embarrassed to see you like this."

    "I don''t care." fiana smiled softly.

    The girls passing in the corridor have sharper and sharper eyes.

    Fiana gazed at the cold sky with a happy look.

    "Hehe, they seem to be jealous."

    "Definitely not jealous..." Mu Hantian sighed greatly.

    "Cold weather!"

    Claire ran over from the other end of the corridor and seemed to be looking for mu Hantian.

    "Really, where have you been..."

    Suddenly, Claire stopped.

    "You... You..."

    Boom... Claire''s shoulders began to tremble slightly. Her red hair rose like a flame and burst into flames.

    "But... Hateful slave... Really, really has no integrity at all..."

    The whip snapped toward the ground, and the flaming fire cat appeared from the air. The fire cat turned into a whip of inflammation in an instant and put it into Claire''s right hand.

    "Very good, very good... I must teach you well today..."

    "Wait... Wait! Don''t get me wrong! This girl is..."

    "Are you Claire?"

    Hearing Mu Hantian mention the name, fiana immediately reacted.

    She gently released Mu Hantian''s arm and threw sharp eyes at Claire.

    "I see. Are you Claire Lujo?"

    "Yes. What do you want?"

    "You are the man''s sister..."

    Fiana, staring at Claire, seemed to have a flash of fire in her eyes.

 Chapter 1091

    "I absolutely disagree!"

    In the evening. The crow class dormitory sounded Claire''s roar.

    "I reluctantly agreed to let her join the team temporarily because of the escort task, but -"

    She shook her red ponytail angrily.

    "Why does this woman want to live in the same room with me!" Claire pointed at fiana, who was drinking black tea gracefully.

    Fianna still ignored her expression and said slowly, "this room is really small. I can''t imagine it as a place for aristocrats."

    "You... Don''t be wordy! Go to the dean if you have any comments!"

    "I mean, the room is messy. Can''t you even hear what others say?"

    "Well... I... I''ve been cleaning all the time!"

    Mu Hantian shook his head helplessly and sighed. These two people have been like this from the beginning.

    Mu Hantian sighed impatiently.

    In the tense atmosphere of sparks, Esther is playing with scarlet with a cat teaser.

    Maybe it was because she couldn''t say anything about fiana, Claire turned her spearhead to Mu Hantian.

    "Why does she live with me!"

    "There''s no way, because you''re the only one living in the dormitory."

    "This..." Claire said for a moment.

    At this time, Fianna whispered quietly, "Claire Lujo, what''s your relationship with the cold weather?"

    "What relationship... Is..."

    Claire blushed with shame.

    "This... This guy... Is my slave!"

    "You... What did you say --!"

    Fiana looked at the cold day with a look of amazement.

    "I didn''t expect you to have such a perverse relationship..."

    "Hey! Don''t say such misunderstood words!"

    "Hum, what about you? You''ve just transferred from school. Who is he?"

    Claire asked this time.

    Fiana coughed and thenбкбк

    "Me? I''m... My sister in cold weather."

    "Eh eh! Do you have a sister?"

    Claire looked at the cold sky.

    "It''s not." Mu Hantian retorted immediately.

    "Then what is your relationship!"

    "This has nothing to do with you?"

    "It doesn''t matter. He''s my slave elf! Because -"

    "Because?"

    Hearing feiyana''s rhetorical question, Claire blushed slightly and said, "because... Because... I have... Performed the spirit contract ceremony with him..."

    Fiana opened her mouth in amazement.

    Ji Ji... She mechanically turned her neck and faced Mu cold day.

    "Oh, cold weather, is this true?"

    "No, this..."

    Before Mu Hantian finished speaking, fiana whispered, "really... You... Have kissed."

    Fiana got up, turned to Claire and stretched out her index finger.

    "Claire Lucho, I want to fight you!"

    "A showdown?"

    "Yes, the winner can handle the cold weather at will!"

    "No... no! There is no such thing! Besides, cold weather is my slave!"

    "It''s said that I''m not your slave... And have you considered my feelings like this?"

    Mu Hantian interrupted, but they didn''t listen at all.

    "Don''t you dare compare with me? Aren''t you afraid of being robbed by me in cold weather?"

    Hearing Fianna''s provocation, Claire finally couldn''t help floating.

    "Hum, compare! Hot fire cat, come on!"

    She called scarlet and turned into an elf magic dress - the whip of fire in her hand.

    "Claire Lucho, don''t be so anxious." at this time, fiana waved her hand calmly.

    "What? You still want to beg for mercy?"

    "When did I say I would compete with sword dance? As an aristocrat, I think violence can solve all problems. This idea is really wrong."

    "Well... What do you say!"

    "Well --"

    Fiana put her finger on her chin and slowly looked around the room. Then - her eyes suddenly stopped on the mountain of cans in the kitchen.

    Fiana''s eyes flashed. Mu Hantian took a panoramic view of her reaction.

    "That''s it - look who satisfies the body in cold weather first, who is the winner. How about it?"

    "Man... Satisfy his body...?" Claire''s face turned red.

    "No... no! I... I don''t know how to please men... No! Absolutely not!"

    "Where do you want to go? I mean cooking to win or lose."

    "Cooking?" Claire''s facial features froze.

    "No! It''s not a duel at all!"

    "Isn''t that right? Offering meals, like sword dance, is also a kind of ''Divine pleasure'' to please elves. It is a very great elves stunt. Should this be mentioned in the basic course of the school?"

    "This..."

    "Or are you not confident? Just like your chest?"

    Crack. At this moment, something seemed to break.

    "OK... Ok..."

    "Oh?" Fianna couldn''t help raising her eyebrows.

    "Stuff... Cook the game, right! Compare, who is afraid of who!" Claire stretched out her index finger to fiana and accepted her challenge.

    At this time, the little devil''s smile appeared on the princess''s face.

    Claire, the fact that you can''t cook has already helped!

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    In this way, the two started a cooking duel.

    Two beautiful girls in aprons stood on both sides of the kitchen.

    The competition venue is in the public kitchen on the first floor of crow class dormitory. As long as the students here can use the ingredients here at will.

    Esther, the judge, sat upright at the table with a spoon in his hand.

    Scarlett was waiting excitedly for a big meal. As for mu cold day, he walked back and forth behind the kitchen with another mood.

    "Er... Canned tuna and canned blue and white fish... Just make it more luxurious and open the canned crab."

    Claire hummed a song with her nose and poured the canned food on the plate. Although it is doubtful whether the whole canned meal can be called a dish, it is basically food. Mu Hantian can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.

    "Cut all the fruit. It''s more convenient to eat."

    "Claire, what are you going to do?"

    "I want to make Seafood Curry. I like it very much."

    "Oh, but canned tuna and blue and white fish are not usually used in Seafood Curry?"

    "You... Don''t be wordy... No one will remember the names of so many fish! Just like the people who forgot to dance together at the ball!"

    "Forget it, I won''t talk about you."

    Mu Hantian shrugged and then stood next to fiana.

    She was chopping carrots with a rhythmic knife.

    "You seem very confident."

    "Of course, I am confident. When I was in the ''sacred temple'', a ceremony of giving meals to the high elves was held once a month. Those Elves were very satisfied with my cooking and returned to the elemental elves with satisfaction."

    "That''s great. By the way, you put a whole bottle of things in the pot just now. What''s that?"

    "It''s pepper. It''s used to enhance the taste."

    "Pepper?"

    Pepper for flavor. Indeed, the soup in the pot became red, and the ingredients loomed in the red thick soup.

    But is this really what ordinary people do when they "taste"?

    "Is that all right?"

    "No problem. You see how bright the color is, isn''t it beautiful." Fianna nodded with satisfaction, and then looked back at the cutting board.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Then, thirty minutes later.

    On the table of the judge, the food of two people has been arranged.

    Esther, Scarlett and Mu Hantian are sitting side by side.

    After drawing lots, I decided to taste Claire''s food first.

    "Er... Excuse me, what is this?"

    In front of me was a black object. Isn''t that what Claire always yells about?

    "Didn''t you... Say you wanted to make Seafood Curry?"

    "OK... It seems overcooked."

    The object in front of us has been completely carbonized. It''s no longer a matter of whether it''s delicious or not.

    "Well... Do you have to eat?" Mu Hantian hesitated. Can he really eat it?

    "Don''t judge people by their appearance. What matters is the taste!"

    "It''s so bitter." Esther said expressionless after tasting it.

    "Esther, you betrayed me."

    "Is her reaction normal? Esther, you''re really working hard."

    "This... What does this mean! Look at scarlet, how happy he eats!"

    "Scarlet is a burning spirit. He should have no taste."

    Although scarlet ate up the burnt black object, it didn''t look like eating, but it looked like burning waste. After eating, he spit out a small fireball.

    "Esther is also an elf. How can you taste the delicious food I cooked!"

    "Claire criticized the review and deducted points."

    Esther held up the score deduction sign with a park face.

    "This dark matter is not what people eat at all. It seems that the outcome has been decided."

    Fiana pounded her mouth and smiled with a winning ticket.

    Indeed, it seems that the war situation has become clear, but we still have to try fiana''s cuisine and compare it.

    See the food served

    "This... This is...!"

    Mu Hantian was too frightened to speak. Esther hardly opened his eyes, and Scarlett meowed.

    The food that was boiled to a boil made a rumble... It seemed to be some kind of stew.

    The whole pot is red. It''s even redder than when Mu Hantian saw it just now. He can''t see the food inside.

    "What is this, please?"

    "Special white sauce stew made by the Royal of Austria."

    "Where is white? I can''t see it at all."

    The surface looks like a uniform bright red, and there is a very exciting choking smell. It must be the result of the flavor enhancement just now. Absolutely not wrong.

    "This, this is not food! It''s not what people eat!" Claire criticized herself.

    "Elstein, the eldest lady of the Duke''s house, you make a rash assertion without eating a mouthful. Is that all right?"

    Fiana pulled her gorgeous black hair and looked down at Claire.

    "As a civilian model aristocrat, don''t you think this behavior is very unfair?"

    "Uh huh...!"

    When it comes to fairness, in fact, fiana has never tasted Claire''s charred food. It seems that Claire didn''t think of it because she was angry.

    Besides, the nobles can''t afford provocation. Especially when it comes to family reputation, it is more impulsive.

    "OK, anyway, I''m good at spicy food. Just take a bite."

    At the moment when Claire nodded, fiana showed an evil smile.

    "Hey, Claire, it''s too dangerous -"

    Mu Hantian didn''t have time to stop it. Claire immediately picked up the spoon and put it in her mouth.

    Then the next second

    "Oh, goo -!"

    Claire suddenly fell on the table.

    "Claire! Don''t worry!"

    Mu Hantian hurriedly picked up Claire and saw her two eyes spinning.

    "Completely unconscious."

    "Hehe, it seems that I won."

    Fiana wiped her waist with her hands and smiled triumphantly.

    "The original game wasn''t about this, was it?"

    "Isn''t it?" Fianna opened her eyes in surprise.

    That''s right. When you think about it, it seems that the conditions for victory were not clearly stipulated at the beginning.

    "Didn''t you just say that your cooking made the ritual elves of the ''Shenyi courtyard'' quite satisfied?"

    "Yes, they go back with one bite."

    "I don''t think I went back because I was satisfied."

    "Even the taste of elves can completely destroy the food... It''s terrible," Esther whispered quietly.

 Chapter 1092

    "Really, two people can''t make complaints about it, what is worse than that?" Mu Hantian tucking at the table.

    "Listen to your tone, you are very tired today."

    "It''s OK. I was almost poisoned."

    Indeed, if it weren''t for Claire''s lessons, Mu Hantian would probably be poisoned by fiana''s "dark cuisine".

    "By the way, I have something to tell you. The dark elf came to the college, but left immediately."

    "Lestia? Has she been to college?"

    "That''s right. But I don''t know why she won''t meet you," said graves faintly.

    At this moment

    A sound of sword strike came from a distance.

    "Won''t you take care of it, grievous?"

    "I don''t have so much time to do such a thing. Go and deal with it."

    "Really, how did you become the dean of the college? Esther, let''s go."

    "Yes." Esther nodded and quickly stuffed the small cake into his mouth.

    Mu Hantian smiled, then held Esther''s small hand, and the girl''s body immediately turned into particles of light.

    The next second, Mu Hantian''s hand was already holding a sword of Fairy Magic suit - the protector God Esther.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "What''s going on?"

    Alice, who appeared quietly in the strong wind blown by the magic wind spirit, was too surprised to speak.

    In front of us was an incredible sight.

    The Knights of the wind king knights, who maintain law and order on the campus, fell to the ground one by one.

    Those who can join the wind king knights are excellent students. Butбкбк

    "Does it mean that... The invaders knocked down everyone by one person!"

    In the drizzle darkness, a small figure in a hooded coat was standing among the fallen girls.

    "Did you do it!" Alice asked.

    In his hand, he has already raised the demon costume of "the gun of the wind wing".

    Thirty minutes ago, Alice received a report that someone had invaded the campus and robbed the designated sealed confidential materials from the library. She then ordered the knight regiment team to pursue, and rushed to the scene while passing the next action to each team through the wind spirit.

    When she got to the place where she lost her response - that''s what she saw.

    The spirit in front of me was still silent, only emitting an atmosphere of contempt for people.

    "Don''t you say it? Well, I''ll force you to say it!"

    Alice''s "windwing gun" began to roll up gusts of wind.

    In front of the spirit, there was no contract spirit nearby, and there was no spirit costume on his hand. But this man has knocked down five knights.

    The identity of the opponent is completely unknown. Or, since there is no elf, it means that this person is not an elf envoyбкбк No, no way. Even if it was a sneak attack, ordinary humans who were not elves could not defeat five Knights alone.

    "In that case, I have to confirm it with my own eyes!"

    Alice raised her windwing gun and launched an assault like a storm.

    At this point, the opponent finally reacted. A vague voice came from under the hat.

    "Toothed wolf spirit, show up!"

    In an instant, a totem formed by a light appeared on the ground, and a ferocious wolf spirit was summoned.

    "Is this your spirit? But it''s not my opponent!"

    Alice raised her long gun and waved it aside as she ran forward.

    The strong wind pressure was immediately released from the long gun, continuously sweeping down the trees on the roadside and all the way to the toothed wolf spirit.

    Alice herself jumped into the storm circle she released and continued to accelerate - she ignored the toothed wolf spirit in front of her and directly attacked the elf.

    Sneeze and push hard. The uniform skirt tossed in the air and Alice flew into the sky.

    This is Alice''s best volley attack. During the training competition, she used this move to beat countless senior opponents.

    The contract spirit was blocked and became defenseless. The spirit raised his head and looked at the sky.

    Then the man held out his hand to Alice.

    "Thunder spirit, show up!"

    "What!"

    The elf made the palm of his hand emit a burst of blue and white lightning and rush towards Alice.

    Alice, who had never expected the blow, could not dodge in the air. She ate the lightning directly and the whole person was blown up.

    Then, the coyote spirit attacked again the next second. It fell on Alice who fell to the ground and aimed at Alice''s throat. At this moment

    Whew, there was a broken wind in the air. The body of the toothed wolf spirit was immediately cut into four pieces, and then burned into ashes.

    Alice looked up at the red spark that cut through the night skyбкбк

    "Then you owe me a favor, Alice francerto."

    Claire Lucho of the crow class dropped to the ground with a burning whip.

    Then

    "It seems that I came late."

    Mu Hantian, holding the silver sword, also ran over. He held up his fairy costume, protector Esther, and stood in front of Alice.

    "Alice, are you okay?"

    "Never mind... It''s no big deal."

    Mu Hantian picked up Alice''s body and made Alice blush and don''t turn her face to the other side.

    "What the hell happened? Who''s that guy?" Claire asked.

    "This matter has nothing to do with you. Let''s leave it to the Knights here. Get back quickly."

    "That won''t work. We are elves. Although we are not a knight order, we still have the obligation to protect the school."

    "Claire is right, and this guy is not a good man anyway."

    "Oh? Mu Hantian, I didn''t expect you to come."

    The spirit in front of me made me speak. The sound sounds very uncomfortable.

    "Who are you?"

    "It doesn''t matter who I am. You just need to know that I am a male elf envoy like you."

    The elf in front of him slowly took off his hooded coat.

    At this moment, everyone present couldn''t help taking a breath.

    What appeared under the coat was a teenager with brown skin covered with tattoos and bright red eyes.

    "How... There are other male elves besides the cold weather!" cried Claire.

    This man is not a girl disguised as a boy. Not only the voice and appearance, but also the figure. They are all men.

    "I see." Mu Hantian now knows the man''s identity. But

    "I ask you, do you know where lestia is?"

    "Oh, didn''t she meet you? It seems you were abandoned." the man laughed for some reason.

    "Did you do all this?" Claire asked.

    "Yes, but I didn''t kill them. A pile of flowers in the greenhouse are not worth killing at all."

    "What are you talking about!"

    "Calm down, Alice."

    Alice bit her lips angrily, and then whispered in Mu Hantian''s ear, "cold sky, be careful. He has a double contract with the spirit."

    "I see."

    The so-called double contract is simply to make a contract with two elves at the same time. Having a plural number of elves can complement the shortcomings in battle.

    However, in general, there is little benefit in contracting with plural elves.

    This is because the contract Elves will have a negative impact, resulting in the inability to give full play to the original power of the elves.

    "Hey, can you let me go? I''m not in the mood to play with you today."

    The boy waved his arm as if fooling his opponent.

    "I just need to get this thing anyway."

    The boy showed a small black slate from his arms.

    "Alice, what''s that?"

    "It''s the designated sealed confidential information of the library. There are highly confidential information that can be interpreted by special elf institutions." Alice whispered as she raised her wind magic gun.

    At this moment, a whip flew to the boy''s hand. It was Claire''s surprise attack. Perhaps he had long expected this move, and the boy easily flashed the whip.

    "Cold weather! Alice!"

    "I see!"

    Before Claire spoke, they had already moved.

    "Tut! I keep coming to die. I''m really a group of fools!"

    "You guy!"

    Perhaps because she felt the knights were insulted, Alice became very excited.

    She swung the wind wing gun horizontally - the wind blade immediately swept away like a thousand troops and cut off the trees on the roadside.

    "Ha, another assault? No new tricks?"

    The boy dodged the fierce wind blade and jumped forward.

    Beyond human jumping ability. The boy flashed like a shadow before her eyes - then hit Alice in the stomach with a fist.

    "Goo!"

    "Alice!" Mu Hantian hurriedly ran to catch Alice.

    The boy who put Alice into a coma jumped and flashed into the dark.

    "I''ll play with you here today. Mu Hantian, remember that my name is GIO Inzaghi - the heir of the demon king."

 Chapter 1093

    Early the next morning, Mu Hantian came to the depths of the "spirit forest" to relax himself. This was a good way for him to calm down.

    At night, it will become a place for evil elves to go in and out, and during the day, it is full of sacred atmosphere, giving people a feeling of being in a temple - "elf forest" is this kind of forest with dual faces.

    Just then

    "What are you doing here!"

    The grass rustled and a dignified voice came.

    Mu Hantian turned his head, and a familiar girl''s face appeared at the other end of the grass.

    "Alice?"

    "Why, it''s you."

    Relieved, Alice put away her long sword, pushed aside the grass and walked to Mu cold day.

    Lacca and leicia of the Knights also followed and emerged together.

    "Alice, why are you here?"

    "I just want to ask you. The intruders last night made the Knights nervous. Please don''t run around."

    "I just came out to relax, because you know, our team has received an S-level task and will do it later. How can we not relax before that? What are you like?"

    "We''re going to the mine to carry out tasks, so we came here to catch the light attribute wizard used to illuminate the tunnel." the reply was Laka.

    i see. In her hand was a small oil lamp containing fairy ore.

    "Mine? Shouldn''t we investigate mine city GAD like us?"

    "Yes, but our task is not to investigate."

    "What do you mean?"

    "This is a new task sent this morning. The content is to arrest the intruders and retrieve the stolen confidential information."

    "Intruder - the guy from last night?"

    "Yes, although we haven''t found out his true face, the confidential information he stole from the library records the relevant information of" yemenggad ", a strategic military elf sealed in the mining city of GAD after the war, so it is likely to be an underground organization active in the mining city belt."

    Alice tightened her teeth in chagrin.

    "GIO Inzaghi has disgraced us. In order to save my reputation, I, as the commander, must personally arrest him."

    When they heard Alice''s words, Laka and Leia both nodded hard.

    "But are you all right? Do you want me to help?"

    Mu Hantian knows Alice''s strength very well. She is not that guy''s opponent.

    "Thank you for your cold weather, but I can''t accept your assistance. The wind king knights should get justice themselves."

    "Now that you''ve said this, I won''t say anything. Just don''t force yourself too hard."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    An hour later, Mu Hantian prepared to leave at the gate square.

    The destination is not far from the school. If you ride through the streets of the city, you can arrive in a day.

    Alice''s team has left first. With the blessing of the wind spirit of the knights, you will soon reach your destination.

    "Cold weather, you''re late."

    The young lady with light blond hair came over with her horse.

    "Lindsay, I came at the appointed time. You''re early."

    "Ah, miss, it''s really worrying to go to such a dangerous place." Carol, the maid, held her hands and prayed constantly, very worried about the safety of her master.

    Carol is not an elf envoy. Naturally, she can''t participate in the task, so she has to stay in school.

    "Carol, don''t worry. I''m more worried about you."

    Linsley hugged the lovely maid who loved her master.

    "I''m gone. Can you get up in the morning alone? Eat three meals on time. Don''t get bubbles everywhere when washing clothes."

    "Wuwu... Miss... Even if Miss is not here, I will cheer up!"

    "No, that''s strange."

    Seeing two people make complaints about a moving drama, Mu Han can not help but squint his eyes and Tucao.

    "Can you say... Carol is actually a super confused waste wood maid?"

    As a result, linslei suddenly turned her head and stared at Mu Hantian.

    "What do you call that? As long as the maid is cute, it''s enough!"

    "Yes, whatever you like."

    Just when Mu Hantian felt helpless to the confused maid

    "Stop... Stop! Stop! You hear me!"

    A terrible cry came from behind.

    Mu Hantian looked back and saw that fiana sitting on the horse was thrown out by the horse.

    "Ah!"

    With a bang, fiana fell to the ground. It seems that fiana has no motor cells.

    "Really, the princess can''t ride a horse? Isn''t this the basic skill of the nobility?"

    "''shenyi Academy ''didn''t teach me how to ride a horse!"

    Fiana retorted as she patted the dirt off her skirt.

    "Riding tactics is a compulsory subject in the college. You''d better get used to it early. But depending on your chest size, it may be difficult to maintain balance."

    "Yes, I''m not as thin as your chest. You''re completely unaffected by air resistance."

    "You guy!"

    Just as they were quarrelling, Linsley came over. She gracefully folded her long blonde hair and turned to fiana with a smile.

    "I''m Lindsay laurenfrost. Please give me more advice. And Mu Hantian is my servant. Please don''t touch other people''s things."

    "I didn''t touch him. Besides, since he is your servant, should he be disciplined more strictly?"

    "Princess, you dare say. Ha ha ha..."

    There was a fierce spark between the two.

    "I say you..."

    Mu Hantian, sitting on the horse, sighed helplessly.

    Then, fiana turned to Mu Hantian and smiled like a little devil.

    "Well... I can''t ride a horse. Take me in cold weather."

    "Ha?"

    Before Mu Hantian could answer, fiana jumped onto the horse and sat behind Mu Hantian.

    "What...!" "what are you doing!"

    Cried Linsley and Claire at the same time.

    Then, fiana stretched out her hand to Mu Hantian''s waist and hugged Mu Hantian tightly.

    "No... no! That''s absolutely not possible!" Claire raised her whip and shook it.

    "Oh? Why not?" fiana asked.

    "Because... Because... Not anyway!"

    "Yes, it''s cunning to rely on yourself as a princess!"

    Lindley puffed up her cheeks with anger.

    "Can you be more calm, you."

    Mu Hantian, who immediately let fiana sit behind him, sighed greatly.

    It was already late at night when the party finally arrived at the gate of the mining city after riding a horse all day.

    Because there was no rest on the road, everyone except Mu cold day was extremely tired.

    However, this is not the time to rest slowly.

    "This is the mining city of GAD... It''s a ghost town."

    Linsley, who came down from the horse, said quietly.

    "After all, the mine has been abandoned for decades. No one should live here."

    "In human terms, it is."

    Claire narrowed her eyes and stared at the dark front.

    The buildings that have become ruins are full of ghost fires, flashing blue and white light. These ghost fires are floating low elves, and evil elves usually gather in these ruins.

    Just like the "spirit forest" at night.

 Chapter 1094

    At the other end of the ruins stands a huge mountain range leaving countless abandoned tunnels.

    The mountain is called the GAD mine, which used to be a rich source of ELF ore and the largest mine in the Empire. During the World War II, after the elf ore was completely excavated, the mine was abandoned. It has been more than 20 years since now.

    The strategic military elves sealed by the Knights of old Austria are sleeping under this mine.

    "Hey, you can come down!" Claire stared at Fiona, who hugged Mu cold day.

    "No. I have to protect the cold weather and can''t leave him."

    "You are the one to be protected, aren''t you? Besides, where''s your contract elf? The elf envoy may hide nearby. You''d better call out first to prepare."

    "This..."

    Fianna was so speechless that she couldn''t speak for a moment. After biting her lip, she pinned her face to the other side.

    "Not yet... Not yet! Unlike your cat, the contract elves of the odicia royal family can''t shout out casually."

    "You... What did you say...!"

    Claire pressed with a murderous face - just at this time.

    At the feet of the four people, there was a sudden shaking.

    "Is it an earthquake?"

    "We''d better act quickly. I have a bad feeling."

    Claire said softly, and then used elf magic in her hand to call out a fireball to illuminate all around.

    The party didn''t even have to look for it. They soon found their destination.

    At the end of the main road across the city center is the mine entrance, in front of which is a huge temple.

    Several strong stone pillars stand inside, which looks very imposing.

    Even in the Empire of Austria, only in the imperial capital could such a large temple be seen.

    Howeverбкбк

    "This... Is terrible."

    The statue was seriously damaged, and all the elf minerals inlaid on the stone pillars were knocked off and taken away. The great temple used to please the elves turned into terrible ruins.

    "Strange."

    The one who found the abnormality was fiana trained by fairy Ji.

    "What''s strange?"

    "This temple has obviously become ruins, but there are traces of rituals underground. And it has been held several times in recent months."

    "Ceremony?"

    Fiana nodded solemnly to Claire, who frowned, and knelt on the ground.

    There are scratches and footprints on the stone floor.

    "This dance - it seems to have been slightly modified, but it should be a Liberation Ceremony. That''s right."

    "Is the seal about to be lifted?" Claire asked.

    "No, it shouldn''t matter. Because this temple is not a high ''true sacrifice Temple''."

    "Zhenji temple... What is that?"

    "This great temple is just a way to hide the real temple. In an important place like a mine, a luxurious temple is usually deliberately built on the ground to hide people''s eyes and ears. Although this temple can also be used."

    "So the real temple is hidden somewhere?"

    "Well, it should be hidden deep in the mine." fiana looked up.

    At this moment

    "Be careful! Something''s coming!" Linsley, who had been alert to the surrounding conditions, suddenly screamed.

    Mu Hantian turned his head

    A large number of creeping figures surrounded the temple where the four people were.

    "Light up the darkness, O flame!"

    Claire chanted the mantra and lit the Fairy Magic flame in the air. In the reflection of the flame, the figure gradually surfacedбкбк

    "This... What is this!"

    It was a group of skeletons with rusty swords or sticks in their hands. Between the fine cracks of the bones, gas similar to black fog was spewing out.

    "What the hell... Is it an elf?"

    "Maybe the abandoned bones were possessed by the lower elves." Mu Hantian whispered, and then suddenly "huh?" With a sound, I found something strange.

    Claire is holding out her hand and grabbing Mu Hantian''s sleeve.

    "Are you... Very afraid of this supernatural thing?"

    "Just... No! What do you think of me!"

    "Don''t force it. It doesn''t matter. Hurry up."

    "Just... I''ll tell you I''m not afraid..."

    "However, there seems to be something wrong." Mu Hantian frowned.

    Usually, lower elves do not have a clear self. Even if it occasionally attacks humans, it will not act collectively like this.

    "These skeletons as like as two peas are here. They are very similar to the Liberation Ceremony though they are very different in action."

    "You mean, the lower elves have held high liberation ceremonies here? How is it possible?" Claire couldn''t believe it.

    Mu Hantian watched the approaching figure. Indeed, as mentioned by fiana, the skeleton movement possessed by the elves seems to have some regularity.

    "I think someone is manipulating the spirit."

    "So these skeletons don''t want to attack us?" Claire said as she grabbed Mu Hantian''s sleeve.

    The skeleton army walked slowly up the temple steps and gradually approached.

    "Cold ice teeth, run through the enemy -- ''magic ice arrow bullet''!"

    The ice arrow shot by Linsley swept the creeping skeleton army in one fell swoop.

    This is the spirit costume of the high magic ice spirit ''fenril''.

    For the elf envoy, the enemy at this level is just a minion.

    The crushed skeleton spewed out a black fog and disappeared into the air.

    At this moment

    A loud explosion suddenly came from the mine.

    "Cold weather, let''s go!"

    Claire flicked her whip and rushed out.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Here is the spirit ore mine standing in the abandoned city. Upon arrival at the entrance

    There was a fierce clash of swords in the tunnel.

    "Cold weather, that''s..."

    Claire pointed deep into the tunnel and a sword light flashed in the dark.

    The man fighting inside is Alice francerto with a Fairy Magic gun.

    The gusts of wind disturbed Alice''s ponytail. The knight''s armour has been damaged and his whole body is torn. It is full of holes.

    "Ha! I''m worthy of being the head of the Knights. I''m having a good time!"

    There was a shrill laugh in the tunnel.

    In front of Alice stood a young man with red eyes. This man is GIO Inzaghi, a male elf envoy who claims to be the heir of the demon king.

    At his feet lay the wounded Laka and laceya.

    "Bastard! How dare you take my companion -"

    Alice wielded the "windwing gun". The wall of the tunnel was damaged, and the hard rock field was blown to pieces like glass.

    Gio laughed wildly and jumped high.

    "Hey, is that all you can do? Is the Knights something for children to dress up as family wine?"

    "You!"

    Hearing that the knights were insulted, Alice couldn''t help getting excited.

    "Wind of disaster, turn into countless blades and cut off my enemies!"

    Alice liberated the ability of the wind wing gun, the magic costume of the magic wind elf smoff.

    "Physical assault, right - Lujing spirit, reflect back!"

    The moment GIO shouted, a shiny red mirror appeared in front of Alice''s eyes.

    As soon as the wind wing gun with strong wind touched the mirror, countless wind blades immediately turned around and attacked Alice.

    Alice was hit by the violent wind blade and hit the wall under the impact.

    "Alice!" Mu Hantian mentions the guardian God Esther and rushes out.

 Chapter 1095

    Gio turned his head and smiled askance, as if he had already found the existence of Mu Hantian and his party.

    "Oh, another bunch of fools."

    The elf mark on GIO''s right hand suddenly glowedбкбк

    "Have a taste of internal organs festering! Rotten spirit, show up!"

    Then, a strong dark purple fog spewed out.

    Mu cold day smelled a slightly choking smell and hurriedly covered his mouth.

    Mu Han Tian looked at the situation. Alice and the other two girls, who were directly bathed in the poisonous fog, shrunk their bodies and looked very painful.

    She turned her head and looked back. Lindley''s ice arrow had been stringed and aimed at GIO, but there was no next move.

    Lindley''s judgment was correct.

    At this time, GIO is showing the magic mirror wizard who just reflected off Alice''s magic costume. If something goes wrong, it is likely to hit Alice and others who fall nearby.

    Claire stood in front of fiana and seemed to be singing Fairy Magic.

    Just when Mu Hantian was ready to start

    There was a faint friction sound in the dark tunnel.

    "Storm... Blow away my enemy -- ''the wind king explodes the flash array''!"

    Suddenly, a gust of wind swept through and dispersed all the poisonous fog.

    "Hoo... Hoo... Uh... Cough!"

    Alice put the wind magic gun on the ground and stood up.

    The cut resistant fiber uniform was torn in many places and scarred all over the body. The silk stockings on his feet had been torn and his feet trembled slightly.

    But Alice stood up bravely.

    She raised her Fairy Magic gun, stared at GIO, and said angrily in a hoarse voice, "for the reputation of my wind king knights, even if it will cost my life... I will beat you!"

    "It hurts... You want to die, don''t you?"

    Gio, hit by the storm, twisted his lips and tutted.

    "In that case, I''ll help you!"

    All the elf marks on GIO sent out an ominous lightбкбк

    "I won''t let you succeed."

    Mu Hantian rushed out, and the two fireballs also shot at GIO at the same time.

    This is Claire''s cover. At the moment when GIO opened the fireball, Mu Hantian accelerated to approach GIO.

    Then the guardian God Esther cleaved to GIO like cutting off the air.

    KAKA! All the stones cut by the tip of the knife were cut to pieces.

    "Ha! Don''t look so terrible!"

    Gio jumped, dodged the attack by a millimetre and landed on the crumbling rock field.

    Mu Hantian did not continue to pursue, but ran directly to Alice.

    Her breathing was so short that she seemed to fall to the ground at any time.

    "Alice! Are you all right?"

    "No... don''t mind your own business..."

    Mu Hantian wanted to reach out to hold the shaky Alice and ask her to put it on her shoulder, but she threw her away.

    "I... don''t need your help."

    "Don''t try to be brave. Think about your partner."

    Alice''s expression suddenly sank. Laka and recia still fell to the ground and seemed conscious, but if they continued like this, their lives might be in danger.

    As for Alice, she had difficulty even standing up.

    "Well... Well, Mu Hantian, I owe you a favor."

    "Don''t talk about those useless things. Protect yourself and leave the rest to me."

    Hearing Mu Hantian say so, Alice could not help blushing.

    After letting the injured Alice rest against the wall, Mu Hantian turns to GIO again.

    "Let me kill you."

    "If you can do it," said GIO, slowly walking down from the rock field with a malicious smile.

    Mu Hantian raised his sword and said slowly, "Claire, don''t interfere. Just protect Alice and them."

    "Are you all right alone?" Claire asked anxiously.

    "No problem."

    "Since you want to die, it''s no wonder that I am," said GIO Inzaghi, laughing quietly as he walked over.

    The elf engraving on the right hand began to emit ominous light, emitting blue and white thunder. Then, in his hand, there appeared a sword spirit magic dress the same as Esther.

    "This is my sword spirit - let''s compare and see whose sword is stronger?"

    "It''s so funny. Don''t compare my Esther with your three * * spirits!"

    Mu Hantian, holding the guardian God Esther, laughed.

    A battle began.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    The crisp metal impact sound rises and falls one after another. Every time a sword light flashed, a spark burst out in the dark.

    Mu Hantian pushed forward, holding the guardian God Esther with both hands, and cut it down.

    A sharp blow. Gio stopped in time with the sword spirit. Butбкбк

    "What!"

    The loud metal sound sounded - GIO''s sword spirit turned into pieces. Gio''s expression was distorted by consternation.

    "Hey, hey, this Fairy Magic costume is too exaggerated - can you cut off my sword fairy with one blow?"

    "Sorry, my Esther is the strongest sword elf." after that, Mu cold day approached again.

    Gio chanted the summoning technique and summoned the sword spirit again.

    "What else! It''s still early!"

    "It''s useless!"

    Mu Hantian aimed at the sword spirit from the air and waved his sword mercilessly.

    There was a sound of steel breaking in the air, and the second sword spirit turned into ashes.

    However, GIO still has an old God''s expression.

    "Hum, take my move!"

    When the genie engraved in the whole body, there was thunder everywhere - the third sword appeared in GIO''s hand.

    "No matter how much rubbish there is, it''s useless. Let me solve you!" Mu Hantian stepped on the ground, flew forward and rushed directly to GIO.

    "Don''t be so simple, hum!" GIO snorted coldly and blocked it with a sword lattice.

    "Oh."

    Mu Han was shocked, and GIO immediately stepped back.

    "Goodbye."

    Mu Han said coldly and kept moving on his hand, rotating on GIO''s sword with Esther.

    Mu Hantian catches the sword. GIO''s sword is divided into two, and then Mu Hantian retreats.

    "Don''t you think it''s...?" GIO''s expression solidified, and his chest suddenly burst into bleeding.

    "How could..."

    "Nothing is impossible. It''s just that you''re too weak."

    "Really? Even so, you and I will die!"

    The elf mark on GIO began to shine, and a Black Mist wrapped around his right hand.

    "This is the dead elf - one of the strongest elves among all my elves. Let it bury you!"

    "That kind of thing is useless, because I can kill you before you use it. Like this..." Mu Hantian''s figure suddenly appeared in front of GIO.

    The guardian God Esther in his hand gave out a dazzling light, and then completely penetrated GIO Inzaghi''s body.

    "Solved." Mu Han Tian breathed and pulled Esther out.

 Chapter 1096

    "Everyone, are you all right?" after solving GIO Inzaghi, Mu Hantian began to ask about everyone.

    "No problem, Alice. I''ve treated them with healing ore. It''s no big problem, but I can''t move for the time being," said fiana.

    Just then, the ground suddenly shook.

    Fragments of rock are falling from the top of the collapse.

    "Another earthquake?"

    "Isn''t it... Strategic military elves are about to wake up?"

    "It seems so. But if GIO Inzaghi doesn''t find the ''true sacrifice Hall'', it''s impossible to completely unlock the seal."

    "Well, as long as we find the true sacrifice hall first -"

    Halfway through, Claire suddenly exclaimed.

    "The designated seal material stolen from the College - perhaps records the location of the real sacrifice hall!"

    "Yes! If that''s why he stole the information..."

    "No, military data will be encrypted, and it takes a lot of time to fully interpret it." it was Alice who got up from the ground.

    It seems that the earthquake just now woke Alice up.

    "Alice, can you move?" Mu Hantian asked.

    "No, I can''t move yet. I''m ashamed that I dragged you down this time."

    Alice hammered her immobile feet and clenched her lips in chagrin.

    "Fianna, even if you don''t have the ability of elves, can you still dance ritual music?"

    "Yes, although the strength may not be as strong as that in the ''Shenyi Academy'', it should still be able to strengthen the secondary seal. I can''t accept tasks that I can''t do at all."

    Fiana nodded, put her hand on her chin and said, "however, we still have to find the real sacrifice hall first."

    "Looking in such a big mine..." Claire frowned.

    After all, the mine was abandoned decades ago. The tunnel is not only in disrepair for many years, but also in danger of collapse due to the small earthquake just now.

    Just thenбкбк

    "Cold weather, I know where the real sacrifice hall is." the sword leaning against the wall spoke.

    "Esther, you know?"

    Mu Hantian took Esther''s sword handle and lifted the demon costume.

    The magic sword immediately turned into particles of light and disappeared into a lovely girl.

    "Do you know where the real sacrifice hall is? What''s going on?"

    "Yes, I know where it is. I remember coming before."

    "Well, please."

    "Yes, cold weather. Please touch Esther''s head."

    "OK." Mu Hantian smiled helplessly.

    Touch. Rub it.

    "Well... Cold weather... So comfortable..."

    Esther narrowed his eyes like a cat whose chin was touched.

    See these two people''s actionsбкбк

    Whew, whew, whew!

    The girls present cast cold eyes one after another.

    "Why, what''s the matter... Is there anything wrong?"

    "I always thought you were very kind to Esther in cold weather."

    "That..."

    Seeing a group of girls staring over, Mu Hantian couldn''t help shrinking back.

    Right nowбкбк

    Another earthquake. This is more intense than just now.

    "We''d better act quickly."

    "Uh huh -"

    Mu Hantian nodded in response - but suddenly turned his head and stopped.

    Alice and others are hurt and can''t move, but we can''t leave them alone.

    At this time, Alice seemed to be aware of Mu Hantian''s concern and shook her head.

    "Don''t worry about us. Just now, I have sent the evil wind spirit to the college. The knights should come to support in the early morning. I''ll leave the rest to you."

    "Cold weather, since you are so embarrassed, Miss Ben will stay and take care of them," said Lindsay.

    "Please."

    "Then let''s go, cold weather, Fiona."

    Claire raised the whip of inflammation and flew a large amount of gravel blocking the passage.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    The endless long tunnels sounded a burst of clear footsteps.

    Esther walked ahead without saying a word, leading the three people to continue to advance deep underground.

    The mine, which flourished because of the mining of spirit ore, is like a huge maze. The wide passage is too vast for human beings. It is likely that large Elves were used to dig the tunnel.

    The Party passed several sealed doors on the way, but they had been opened. Perhaps it was the ritual of GIO Inzaghi''s companions in the surface temple that caused this result.

    "Esther, haven''t you arrived yet? It''s been walking for an hour."

    "The road here has become a little different from what I remember. Moreover, Claire, you are very noisy. You have asked the same question dozens of times."

    "What are you talking about!"

    "Claire, don''t be angry, and what Esther said is also true."

    "Oh, cold weather... You''re protecting Esther again."

    After going through endless steps one after another - finally came to a more spacious space.

    They went straight on. Then Esther stopped in front of a huge wall.

    "This is it, cold weather."

    "Already? But there''s no way ahead?" Claire frowned suspiciously.

    A stone wall stood in front of the four people.

    Esther raised the light to illuminate the exquisite stone carvings carved on the stone wall. This stone carving is not a product of nearly a hundred years - it should be a relic of the mythical age.

    "This... Seems to be the stone carving of the five elves," said fiana.

    The patterns of the five elf kings are often used as carved images. The elemental elf world is composed of fire, water, wind, earth, saint and other attributes - the five elf kings are located at the apex of these five attributes.

    "Huh?"

    Mu Hantian, who found a strange shape on the stone carvings, raised his eyebrows.

    The stone carving is a five pointed star, and the pattern of the holy ELF KING is located at the top of the five pointed star. At the bottom of the holy attribute pattern - there is a large piece of trace that seems to have been knocked off. The method of destruction seems to erase its existence, which feels very unnatural.

    Esther went forward and put his hand gently on the mark.

    "This is the stone carving of the mythical age - the pattern of the dark elf King abandoned by later generations."

    There was a roar in the underground tunnel, and then the stone wall opened slowly - a blue and white light was emitted from inside.

    "It''s a secret door."

    "This is a relic of the mythical age, which can only be opened by high elves," Esther whispered expressionless.

    "Esther, you''ve been a great help this time."

    "In cold weather, please praise Esther."

    "Well, Esther is great."

    Touch. Rub it.

    "Cold weather... So comfortable..."

    Esther, who was touched by Mu Hantian, closed his eyes intoxicated.

    Next to Claire and fiana, they gave them white eyes.

    "Cold weather is really good for Esther."

    "If you don''t hurry up, the strategic military elf will wake up."

    "Oh, good..."

    Mu Hantian, who was hurriedly pulled away from Esther by fiana, had to hurry into the door.

    Behind the stone gate - an incredibly large space.

    On the ground is a whole agate floor, which is very polished. The top of stalactite is inlaid with countless fairy minerals.

    In the center - there is a temple made of precious metal and crystal.

    Although the scale is not comparable to the great temple on the ground, the degree of solemnity is far higher.

    "Absolutely right, this is the ''true sacrifice Hall'' of the mine."

    "As long as Fianna is here for the second seal ceremony and music, is there no problem?"

    "Well, but before that..."

    Fiana points to the small pond next to the real sacrifice hall.

    The groundwater dripping from the stalactite forms a clear pond.

    "A cleansing ceremony must be carried out first to wash away the filth."

    "Well, I also want to take a bath. The battle just now has greatly weakened my sacred spirit," Claire murmured.

    "OK, I''ll watch the door." Mu Hantian left consciously.

 Chapter 1097

    "Alas, I think I should stay away." Mu Hantian leaned against the closed stone wall and grabbed his cheek.

    The sound in the tunnel can be heard more easily than expected. Although I can''t hear the content clearly, the occasional girl''s wheezing sound is really bad for my heart.

    "Cold weather, eavesdropping on their voices, are you excited now?"

    "No, I''m not excited at all." Mu Hantian squinted and said sadly.

    "Otherwise?"

    "I just wonder why lestia hasn''t come to us." I haven''t seen her since I came to this world.

    "Lestia? I haven''t seen her for a long time."

    "Ah, but... Now we need to meet the unexpected guest. The cold steel queen, the holy sword for cutting demons and Demons - turn it into a steel sword here!"

    The poor girl turned into a particle of light and disappeared into the air -

    The next second, Mu Hantian''s hand already held a shining silver-white boundary protection god Esther.

    Then - there was a sound of footsteps in the dark.

    "Our duel is not over yet. Let''s continue to compete."

    Gio Inzaghi appeared in front of Mu Hantian with a pair of red eyes flashing.

    "It''s you!" Mu Hantian was shocked. How could it be? Didn''t your sword pierce him?

    "Ha ha, I know what you''re thinking. Yes, I was dead at that time, but... Lord devil resurrected me! Sure enough, I''m the successor of the devil!"

    "Demon king? Isn''t Solomon dead?"

    "Ha? How can an existence like you understand the power of the demon lord?"

    "Hum, let me see how strong the resurrected you are!"

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Fiana put on her ceremonial dress and was preparing for the second sealбкбк

    There was a fierce sound of swords outside the real sacrifice hall.

    "The enemy seems to be coming."

    Claire called out the whip of inflammation and stared at the door.

    "Cold weather and I will be at the door. You wait here."

    "You want me to hide in a safe place alone?"

    "Otherwise?"

    "Claire Lucho, don''t underestimate me. I''m not a delicate Princess waiting for others to protect. I''m a teammate with equal status."

    Fiana raised the iron fan for the ritual dance and rowed towards Claire.

    "I''m the Ji witch in the second place of the temple - you''re the sister of Rubia elstein. You should know that Ji witch is not a weak woman who can only dance?"

    Fiana''s expression was full of provocation. Claire, who was shocked by the courage of the high witch, couldn''t help taking a breath.

    Indeed, the witch Ji of the "Shenyi Temple" has never received the combat training required by being an elf envoy.

    However, witch Ji is by no means a weak woman. Sometimes it even surpasses the high elves because of time and occasion.

    This temple is the most suitable place for fiana to exert her strength.

    "All right."

    Claire flicked the red ponytail.

    "Your life is protected by me. Dance a wonderful divine music!"

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    The battle began suddenly without warning.

    A loud metallic sound. The continuous crisscross of silver knife light aroused bursts of sparks in the cave.

    Mu Hantian waved down the guardian God Esther and was bounced back by GIO''s sword.

    Mu Hantian approached again and cut across. Gio shifted his weight slightly, dodged the attack by cm, and then made a harsh laugh and jumped directly above.

    Gio, who jumped to the top of the tunnel, climbed tightly to the wall like a spider.

    "Ha, how can we play without foreplay! Let''s talk about our hearts and start again!"

    "Sorry, I don''t have chivalry - just like you!"

    "What!"

    Gio opened his blood red eyes - Mu Hantian kicked at the wall and jumped up.

    The guardian God Esther hurled his sword into the air and hit GIO.

    The sharp sound of metal friction sounded, and GIO''s sword spirit was cut to pieces.

    Mu Hantian''s offensive did not stop. He kicked the wall again, changed direction and hit GIO on the side of the head with his fist. Then he pushed against the wall, caught up with GIO who fell under the influence of gravity, grabbed his chest with a fierce action like a raptor, and hit the back of his head directly on the ground.

    A heavy voice sounded. A merciless blow. Just before Mu Hantian waved his fist again with mechanical precisionбкбк

    The elf mark on GIO''s right hand suddenly shone. Mu Hantian immediately jumped away from GIO.

    Suddenly, a silver flash appeared in GIO''s palm.

    What appeared from his hand was another fairy magic sword.

    The blade is decorated and very slender. It is a Western sword specially used for stabbing.

    Mu Hantian stepped back and opened the distance. Raise your hands again, patron saint Esther.

    "It''s really you. What an amazing move."

    "Hum, you''re still like that. Even if you resurrect once, you don''t make any progress." Mu Hantian smiled sarcastically.

    "Really? Let me show you!"

    With that, GIO kicked his feet. The sword spirit holding the Western sword rushed at an accelerated speed.

    Just before he met Mu Han, GIO quickly sank down and sent a lightning stab at the god man''s throat. Mu Han turned his neck and flashed past. Then turn the foot''s center of gravity and kick back.

    After the sole hit GIO''s chest, Mu held Esther high in cold weather.

    "Burning wolf spirit, show up!"

    The mark on GIO''s wrist began to shine, and a pair of burning teeth suddenly appeared, admiring the cold day.

    It''s a hound wrapped in a black flame. The burning teeth bit Mu Hantian''s raised left hand.

    Mu Hantian immediately turned and waved his arm and threw the magma hound biting his left hand to the wall.

    In an instant, flames splashed and magma shot everywhere.

    "Are you tickling me... Claire''s flame is much hotter than yours!"

    Mu Hantian showed a contemptuous smile and raised the guardian God Esther to cut across.

    Gio''s body slightly lost its center of gravity due to wind pressure - Mu Hantian certainly didn''t miss this moment.

    He held up the holy sword shining with silver and white light and hit him all overбкбк

    "Shield spirit, show up!"

    However, Mu Hantian''s attack was blocked by the shield spirit released by GIO.

    "Esther! Come on!"

    I saw the guardian God Esther shining even more at this time, as if responding to Mu Hantian. Esther''s light turned into a flash and gradually covered the swordбкбк

    Suddenly, the holy sword became a giant sword whose length was far longer than Mu Hantian''s height.

    "What..."

    Mu Hantian cut down with force, and the shield spirit used by GIO began to crack. Then - the shield Elves were cut in half!

    "The sword spirit destroyed the shield spirit... How can it be!"

    "In this world, there is no impossible!"

    Mu Hantian raised the giant sword again. Right nowбкбк

    "Damn it!"

    Gio suddenly stretched out his hand, holding a glittering red jade.

    Mu Hantian''s protector, Esther, began to shake slightly.

    Feeling Esther''s reaction, Mu Hantian quickly retreated and stopped the attack.

    "What the hell is that thing?"

    "This is the root of my power - the crazy King spirit who can control a large number of elves."

    Holding gouyu in his hand, GIO laughed loudly, and the engravings on his body kept emitting ominous light.

    "Now it has been strengthened by the demon lord, and my strength will be stronger!"

    Suddenly, a burning whip came and entangled GIO''s right hand.

    The gate leading to the true sacrifice hall is open. Standing there isбкбк

    Claire Lucho with a red horsetail and a whip of inflammation.

    "Although I don''t know why you didn''t die, just knock you down again!"

    Gio untied the whip of inflammation and stared at Claire.

    "Ha, thank you for helping me open the door of the true sacrifice hall!"

    "Yes, the door was opened to knock you down."

    A voice sounded from behind Claire.

    Fiana, dressed in solemn ceremonial clothes, came leisurely.

    At this time, she is the imposing white elf Ji.

    "Now I''ll show you the ceremonial joy of the second imperial Princess fiana ray odicia."

 Chapter 1098

    Holding the iron fan in both hands, fiana began to dance.

    бкбкElves, jump! Free from bondage and dance with me!

    Maiden is the only fairy Ji cultivation institution in the mainland - - the second most powerful witch Ji in the Shenyi temple.

    The divine music she dances is not to strengthen the supporting dance of elves in battle.

    Fianna''s body cut through the air like clouds and water as she stepped in a rhythm like a beat.

    Before learning to speak, the dance of the "Shenyi academy" deeply portrayed in each nerve has taken flawless steps.

    "The seventh form of ritual divine music - the instrument of crazy banquet, is presented here!"

    "Gu... Ah... You... What have you done to me!"

    Gio Inzaghi''s body suddenly twisted and fell to the ground. His wrists bent in a strange direction, and the marks on his whole body flickered violently.

    "I''ve been thinking about why you can control so many elves. I just got the answer. Your elves are not contract elves, they are all seal elves," Fiona explained.

    Yes - the spirit summoned by GIO Inzaghi is not the spirit who has exchanged the contract ceremony. He disguised himself as an elf seal with the patterns engraved on his body, but in fact it was used to host and seal the elves.

    "Your seal spirit reacted to my ritual joy, so it got out of control."

    "What did you say...!"

    "I tell you, your body hosts seal elves, just like a temple dedicated to a large number of elves."

    "Moreover, these elves are not contract elves and have no strong fetters. They just scrape together because of the stone. Of course, they will be affected by external interference - that is, the divine joy of our witch."

    "Goo... Damn... Goo!"

    Gio roared and released the spirit to fiana, who played divine music in the real sacrifice hall.

    Five elves with different attributes gathered together and rushed to the real sacrifice hall.

    "It''s useless!"

    Claire, standing in front of the door, beat down five elves with the whip of inflammation.

    "Sorry, the out of control spirit is not my opponent at all."

    "Damn! Crazy King spirit, let me see your power!" GIO held gouyu high and shouted.

    As if responding to him, Gou Yu sent out an unknown light and shrouded GIO for a moment.

    The light dispersed, and a huge dark magic sword appeared in GIO''s hand.

    "That''s..." Mu Hanshan had a bad feeling in his heart.

    "Let me show you the power given to me by Lord demon!"

    The magic sword began to spray black fog, enveloping all around.

    Plop

    Claire and fiana fell to their knees.

    "How could it be that our power... Disappeared..."

    "Body... No strength."

    This black fog can even absorb my power. My power is obviously higher than the world. It is reasonable that it will not have an impact. How can it

    Mu Han kept panting, and his whole body seemed to be pressed by something.

    "Ha ha ha, see? This is the power given to me by Lord devil."

    Gio laughed and looked at Xiang Mu and others in the cold sky.

    "Let me kill you all!"

    "Hey, don''t say that too early."

    An inexplicable voice sounded.

    "Who?"

    Gio quickly turned back and saw a handsome man.

    "Are you too embarrassed?" the man appeared beside Mu cold day while the voice fell.

    "Wing, don''t just look at it. Come and help!"

    "I see. Anyway, I made it."

    Yi sighed, took out two swords and threw one of them to Mu Hantian.

    "This is... Leistia?" looking at the sword in his hand, Mu Hantian was very surprised.

    "It''s me, cold day. Finally, I see you."

    "Well, if you have anything to say later, let me get rid of the black fog first."

    The wing threw his sword into the airбкбк

    "The dust is broken!"

    A sword is instantly divided into ten, hung in the air and shot down.

    Puff, puff

    The fog was only visible and untouchable, but it gradually disappeared under the attack of the wings.

    "Esther, lestia, let''s go!"

    The pressure on his body has disappeared. Mu Hantian seized this opportunity, injected his strength into the two swords, and then rushed into GIO''s arms in an instant.

    "Goodbye, GIO Inzaghi!"

    Then, Mu Hantian''s blow completely ended his life.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    After solving GIO Inzaghi, Mu Hantian and Yi stood at the door, while Claire and fiana sealed the sleeping spirit.

    "Wing, what is that darkness?"

    "After you come to this world, you should know some history of this world?"

    "Yes." Mu Hantian nodded.

    "That darkness is similar to the ''evil of this world'' in the Holy Grail War. That darkness is the evil thought of the demon king Solomon. It steals the power of the will of the world and wants to destroy the world."

    "What does this have to do with you?"

    "It was originally sealed, but I accidentally let it out. It caused the will of the world to fall into a deep sleep. My purpose is to eliminate that ''evil thought''."

    "Well, how can my strength?" Mu Hantian continued to ask.

    "Because ''evil thoughts'' steal the power of the world''s will, although it can''t do anything to us, it can limit our power. By the way, why the girl doesn''t come to you is because your existence coincides with the existence of'' fengzao God and man '', so the world''s will can''t make you meet quickly, but now it can. The world''s will has been stable All right, as long as we solve the "evil idea" for the rest, there will be no problem. "

    "I see. If you need my help, please don''t hesitate to ask."

    "OK, I''ll continue to track. See you next time."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    JOJO... JOJO

    The bird is singing softly. The warm sun shone into the house from the window.

    "Um... Um..."

    Six in the morning. Mu Han rubbed his eyes blearily and woke up from his dream.

    He combed his sleeping black hair with his fingers, and then confirmed the condition in the quilt.

    "Well, it seems that it''s all right today."

    Mu Hantian took a breath and felt relieved.

    A week has passed since the last incident, and lestia also slept with Mu Hantian. But... Because of Esther''s fruit sleep, lestia also learned from her example. It''s hard to sleep in Mu Han days.

    It is worth mentioning that after that, there was one more person in the team.

    The second princess of the former Australian empire is also a witch named Ji in the second place of the "Shenyi academy".

    Fiana ray odicia.

    Known as the lost elf Ji, fiana recovered her ability on her own. But strangely, after achieving her goal, she still didn''t leave the college and joined the scarlet team.

    At first, Claire was very dissatisfied with it. But counting the time, it was only a few weeks before the elf Sword Dance Festival. Claire had to make it difficult for her to join the team.

    The spirit sword dance festival is different from the individual competition three years ago. It''s a group war, and five people must be gathered to participate. In addition, fiana''s skill is really extraordinary after her ability is restored. Based on these considerations, Claire had to nod and agree.

    Although fiana, who was born in the "Shenyi academy" of the fairy Ji cultivation organization, has no combat training, she is proficient in all kinds of ritual music and can support the team in the rear and produce all kinds of effects.

    In addition, Fiona''s contract spirit ''Georgius'' is the'' defensive ''knight spirit that team Woolley lacks most. With her, the offensive and defensive balance of the team will be more stable.

    Completed the S-level task of mining city, and the recent team competition in the school also won a series of victories. Scarlet''s ranking on campus is soaring.

 Chapter 1099

    "Cold weather, they are coming! Use the strong attack method to solve each other in one breath!"

    "OK, I see!"

    While the game bell ringsбкбк

    Mu Hantian and Claire began to sprint in the forest of the elemental elf world.

    Now the simulation training of spirit sword dance festival is carried out.

    This is their third team match after fiana joined.

    The avant-garde is in charge of Mu Hantian and Claire, and fiana is the commander of the guard.

    This competition does not need to beat the whole team, as long as the commander is defeated. Therefore, Claire decided not to be a commander, to play the avant-garde ability at the front line, and then let fiana stay at the back, so as to improve the overall attack power of the team.

    "Hoo... Hoo... You two! Wait for me!"

    Fiana wailed as she ran. If you don''t have combat training, it''s very hard to run.

    "You seem to be out of breath, princess."

    "My chest is not as light as you. Of course I will gasp when I run!"

    "You... What did you say!"

    Seeing that fiana''s chest shook every step, Claire couldn''t help tightening her lips.

    "Hey, stop arguing! - they''re coming!"

    When they came to an open place through the forest - Mu Han shouted to them.

    Three elf envoys appeared ahead. Seems to be going to attack from the front.

    Claire regained her serious look, stepped on it and ran faster.

    "There are three people in the front. Then the remaining two should be hiding in the forest."

    "I''ll take care of these guys. You''re in charge of the forest."

    "Are you all right?" Mu Hantian was worried.

    "Don''t underestimate me."

    Seeing Claire''s leisurely smile, Mu Hantian couldn''t help smiling bitterly.

    "Give me thirty seconds."

    "It''s up to you - let''s go, Scarlett!"

    As soon as Claire drank loudly, the hot cat next to him immediately turned into a burning whip.

    The ability to transform contract elves into weapons - elves and magic costumes. Few junior students can use such skills.

    Claire turned her wrist and swept a horizontal line with the whip of inflammation.

    The blazing flame crossed the ground and a blazing fire barrier appeared.

    Mu Hantian rushed into the forest while the three opponents in charge of the attack were distracted.

    Mu Hantian waved the magic sword of the spirit with silver light, cut off the trees in the way one by one and sprint forward.

    The misty fog made the vision very poor. But for mu Hantian, it''s useless.

    Suddenly, Mu Hantian felt someone behind him. It seems that one of the three came after him.

    Mu Hantian stopped and turned his head. At this moment

    Buzzing - a sound of flying insects waving their wings passed by my ears.

    The attack that flew by Mu Hantian''s side by a millimetre smashed the trees behind him.

    Mu Hantian turned to the direction of the sound source and saw a sniper standing there.

    She is a petite girl with chestnut hair and a small Harp in her hand.

    This is a musical instrument type wizard costume.

    The girl''s fingers gently picked up the string - chopped again.

    The sharp sound blade beyond the reach of the naked eye hit Mu Hantian''s feet, and suddenly the leaves flew everywhere.

    This kind of demon suit is different from ordinary shooting weapons. It can''t predict the attack track based on the opponent''s hand action or line of sight direction. It''s really very difficult.

    "You underestimate me."

    Mu Hantian ignored the spirit behind him and ran straight forward with his sword.

    The harp attack of the girl with chestnut hair is becoming more and more fierce.

    Maybe it was because Mu cold day suddenly approached and was very flustered. The invisible sound blade completely confused its direction and kept shooting in all directions.

    "Bad."

    In the next second, the sound blade that just missed the target suddenly poured down from behind. Mu Hantian responded in time and hid.

    "You are too careless!"

    A sneer came from behind. It''s the elf emissary who chased after him just now.

    Mu Hantian turned his head and saw a senior student standing there with a ball elf floating on his hand, with a proud smile on his face.

    "Let the music grow and reflect back... Good idea."

    The ability to reflect attribute attacks is a feature of the magic mirror spirit.

    There is a set of joint attacks using the attributes between elves.

    "Witt, this guy''s magic elf is a sword. As long as you keep a distance, there''s nothing to be afraid of."

    The harp girl nodded quietly. It seems that he is going to attack Mu Hantian and make a fatal blow.

    "Yes, generally speaking, there is no problem if it is not solved, but..."

    Mu Hantian''s figure disappeared in an instant. The next moment, he appeared in front of the harp girl.

    "Can you keep up with me?"

    At the same time, Mu Hantian had stabbed the sword into her chest.

    Mu Hantian pulled out his sword and turned to play the sound blade behind the attack. The mirror elf saw that the attack failed and tried to escape, but the reaction was too slow.

    Then, the shining silver sword and the magic mirror spirit ran through the senior student''s body.

    After confirming that both of them were unconscious, Mu Hantian quickly returned to the battlefield over thereбкбк

    "Three seconds fast."

    "You''ve been counting the time? Don''t be so careful."

    In the red flame vortex, Claire is dancing a gorgeous sword dance.

    There are melting rock elves on the ground - it seems that she has knocked down a man.

    At present, only the King Kong Spirit envoy is left. Facing the huge spirit with the appearance of ore, Claire made a fire wall to seal each other''s actions while beating off each other''s attack with a whip. The fire on the wall was so fierce that it had no tendency to decline. On the contrary, it burned more and more fiercely with the help of the roaring wind.

    This is the effect created by fiana''s ritual dance in the rear. She used the power of the wind ELF KING to enhance the fire.

    However, the opponent is the Jinna spirit with flame resistance. The fire wall doesn''t work at all.

    "Your burning spirit can''t resist my ''ADA mantin''s!"

    The King Kong elves attacked from the front. Claire stepped on the ground and rushed forward.

    Red ponytails flutter in the wind, just like flying spark debris.

    Then, a slash cut through the air and flashed a burst of red light. All the surrounding trees were cut down by roots.

    no It is not just the trees of the forest that have been cut down.

    Perhaps it was because he could no longer withstand the attack, the mineral body of the King Kong Spirit suddenly heard a sound of metal friction, and then it was beautifully divided into four equal parts and fell to the ground.

    "My King Kong Spirit... How is it possible?"

    "The King Kong Spirit is really fire-resistant, but it is quite vulnerable to chopping."

    Claire jumped to the ground with a sneeze and dialed her red horse tail.

    At this time, the scattered spark fell on a pool of water on the ground and made a whew.

    Looking at the two men fighting, Mu Hantian couldn''t help frowning.

    The location of the beach is just behind fiana who was playing the ritual dance just now.

    At this moment

    "Ah!"

    Fiana screamed.

    A huge figure suddenly appeared in the beach and grabbed fiana''s body.

    A large, slimy translucent body, ominous red eyes - and a wide open mouth.

    It''s a water elf in the posture of a giant snake.

    "You, what are you doing!"

    The slippery translucent body lifted fiana''s skirt and tightly wrapped her slender body.

    Fiyana, who was hung upside down in the air, kept struggling, but the other party was an elf, and fiyana was completely helpless.

 Chapter 1100

    "Damn! Let go of fiana!"

    Claire threw a whip of inflammation at the giant snake that continued to extend and wriggle around fiana.

    However, the whip of inflammation whistled directly through the translucent body of the giant snake.

    Water elves are the nemesis of fire elves. Of course, sometimes fire can also be the nemesis of water, but with Claire''s current power, it can''t be done at all.

    Moreover, the water spirit can be transformed into a beast, belonging to a high spirit. According to this situation, the water elf should be the commander''s contract elf - but mu Hantian didn''t see the elf envoy.

    "Claire, can you..."

    Before Mu Hantian finished his words, the water elf suddenly raised his head and vomited a violent flood breath towards Claire.

    Claire shot down the water bomb with a whip, but she still couldn''t stop it completelyбкбк

    "Claire!"

    Mu Hantian quickly changed direction, picked up Claire and jumped aside.

    Then, countless water bombs came and set off an earth shaking explosion.

    "Wow! What are you doing in cold weather!"

    As soon as Mu Han landed on the ground, Claire cried with a red face.

    It seemed that he was very ashamed of the princess.

    "All right, all right! I''ll put you down now and don''t scratch my face!"

    The moment Claire was put down, the water elf turned around. It raised its neck and wanted to spit out powerful flood breath again. Suddenly, the body of the giant snake gave off a dazzling light.

    бкбкSword Saint serving the emperor of the son of man, my knight!

    бкбкFulfill the blood contract here and become the guardian sword. Come to me!

    It''s fiana. At the moment when the giant snake was untied, she sang the spirit language summoning skill.

    The next second, the body of the giant water elf expanded and burst.

    What emerges from the flash isбкбк

    An armored Knight holding fiana in one hand.

    The majestic silver heavy armor and red eyes glittered in the armor.

    The knight spirit ''Georgius'' - a covenant spirit who has served the royal family of Austria for generations.

    This is the real power that fiana was called the lost elf Ji because she lost the contract elf.

    Fiana, who was slowly put down, seemed to have exhausted her strength and collapsed to the ground.

    "It''s over now." Mu Hantian pointed his sword at the beach and said quietly.

    "That seems to be the end."

    The commander of the water elf hiding inside was annoyed and admitted the defeat of the team.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Mu Hantian and others who came back from the forest of the element elf world are walking side by side in the college corridor.

    Fiana, who was strangled by the water elf, looked very tired. Esther, who became a human, grabbed Mu Hantian''s sleeve.

    "So it''s three consecutive victories. It''s all the result of my proper command!" Claire said proudly with a red ponytail.

    "Yes, but we can''t be careless. After all, as far as the current situation is concerned, fiana is the weakness of our team." Mu Hantian shrugged and reminded Claire.

    "Well, I really can''t be careless. Considering the team that hasn''t played in the front ranking, Alice is likely to be the third."

    "Alice... But in her team, aren''t two people still injured?"

    Mu Hantian refers to Laka and leixia of the wind king knights. The two men, who were also Alice''s teammates, fought with GIO Inzaghi in the previous mission and were seriously injured.

    It still seems to take some time for them to recover and return to school.

    "Yes, if Alice abstains - she may have to fight the first wilcelia. Seriously, I really don''t want to encounter this situation."

    "Wilcelia?"

    "The knight of Duke frangolto''s family, also known as'' silent Fortress'', is the strongest elf envoy in the college."

    At the mention of these four words, Claire''s voice suddenly trembled slightly.

    The strongest elf in the College... It''s her, Alice''s sister. Mu Hantian is thinking.

    "Forget it, don''t say that -"

    Claire stretched out her index finger as if to change the subject.

    "Come and have lunch! Celebrate our three consecutive victories!"

    "But it''s not noon yet?"

    "What''s the matter? If you''re hungry, you should eat?" Claire wiped her waist with both hands and puffed up her cheeks.

    "This... Huh?"

    Mu Hantian felt someone pull his sleeve twice from behind. Turning around, Esther''s clear dark purple eyes were staring at him.

    "Esther is hungry on a cold day."

    "Whoa, yeah, Esther really works hard. You can eat anything you want."

    "Yes, cold weather. Please reward Esther again."

    "I can''t help you." Mu Han smiled bitterly and stroked Esther''s small head.

    Esther narrowed his eyes comfortably with a "uh huh ~".

    "Why are you always so good to Esther?"

    "Why, Claire, do you want to touch your head, too?"

    "Where... Where... Whoa!"

    Mu cold day put his other hand on Claire''s head, and Claire immediately made a lovely cry.

    "Stupid... Stupid... What are you doing... Huh... Huh..."

    Clea, who was gently touched by Mu Hantian, was like a cat with her chin touched, and became very clever.

    Right now.

    "Hum, sister of disaster elf Ji, you look very happy."

    A cold voice came from behind.

    Turn around and have a lookбкбк

    "It''s shameless to dare to do this when you''re not qualified to stay in this school."

    "Do you know what your sister did to the Empire?"

    They are the two opponents in the competition just now - the senior King Kong elf envoy and the magic mirror elf envoy.

    "What are you talking about!"

    Seeing that Claire became very excited, Mu Hantian grabbed her wrist and stopped her action.

    "Claire, calm down. They''re stimulating you. Don''t be fooled easily."

    "But they insulted my sister!"

    "Don''t mess around here. If you fight here, you should understand the consequences."

    Hearing Mu Hantian say so, Claire had to bite her teeth and bear it.

    If you are punished for dueling, your ranking will be greatly reduced. The two people in front of them knew this and deliberately ran to find fault.

    "The more you think about it, the more angry you are. The sister of the sinner who committed a heinous crime still has the face to stay in this school. It''s too nervous -"

    Mu Hantian is trying to stop it, but at this timeбкбк

    With a click, there was an elegant sound of footsteps in the corridor.

    "Oh, two sisters, it''s too ugly. Our students are all imperial nobles. If there are any grievances, shouldn''t we use a formal duel?"

    Gorgeous pale gold long hair, flying in the air with your fingers. Even the fingertips are full of aristocratic breath.

    "Lindsay?"

    That''s rightбкбк

    Coming slowly from the other end of the corridor was a beautiful blonde with elegant temperament.

    His identity is the eldest daughter of the orthodox Lauren frost family and claims to be Claire''s competitor.

    The eldest lady''s name is Lindsay laurenfrost.

    The pair of mysterious emerald eyes are proudly staring at two senior students.

    "Or do you mean that aristocrats from the countryside like the two schoolsisters don''t even understand such superficial rules?"

    "You... What did you say!"

    One of the senior students was angered by Linsley and called out the King Kong Spirit.

    "It''s too late."

    "What!"

    The senior student''s expression was distorted by consternation.

    Linsley''s magic bow of ice had already been stringed and aimed at the center of her eyebrows.

    It is the magic costume of the high magic ice elf ''fenrier'' - magic ice arrow bullet.

    "The elder sister called the elves out first, so I''m self-defense. Although I''m late in arming, I move faster than you."

    "How is it possible... To use the demon costume in an instant?"

    The senior who was locked by the magic bow could not play vividly, and his expression was very shocked.

    "I draw the bow faster than you. I advise you to stop - or do you still insist on fighting against my ice magic Lindsay here?"

    "Here... Remember!"

    Two senior students left this sentence, stared at Claire, and then left.

    "Well, a wise choice."

    Linsley proudly gathered her long hair and put away her magic bow.

 Chapter 1101

    "Lindsay, you... Why?"

    "Oh, Claire Lucho, you don''t have to feel indebted to me. I just hate the nobility without dignity."

    "Who... Who owes you!"

    "Well, everybody -"

    Cough, Linsley cleared her throat.

    "Huh?"

    "Well... Well... I heard you were having a celebration..."

    Her cheeks were a little red, her fingers kept circling around, and her eyes were uncertain. She was completely different from Linsley who had been aggressive just now.

    "What? You eavesdropping on us?" Claire blew her hair immediately.

    "It''s just... It''s just passing by accidentally. I overheard it!" Linsley shook her head and desperately denied it.

    "Anyway, according to your financial resources, you can only celebrate in the school restaurant?"

    "Er... There''s nothing wrong." Mu Hantian nodded and replied.

    Mu Hantian can be said to have no money. Gold and the like are useless here. Claire''s territory and property were also confiscated. Although fiana was once a princess, she was cut off from the royal family from the moment she entered school. Although it is not poor, there is no spare money to spend wantonly.

    "It should be nice to have dinner in the high-end restaurant in the college city occasionally? Don''t worry, I can invite you. Claire Luqiu, the princess and the cold weather, don''t worry, you''re welcome."

    Miss Lindsay waved her long blond hair triumphantly.

    "No." "No."

    However, Claire and fiana refused.

    "For... Why!"

    "Because I don''t want you to treat me."

    "Besides, Linsley doesn''t make sense to attend the scudett celebration?"

    "This... This is because... Um..."

    Facing the ruthless accusations of the two young ladies, Linsley couldn''t help crying in her eyes. The dignified appearance just now has completely disappeared.

    Right nowбкбк

    "In short, Miss wants to have dinner with you!"

    Carol, the maid, came out of nowhere.

    "Carol! You... What are you talking about?"

    Dong Dong Dong Dong.

    Lindley, blushing, kept pounding carol on the shoulder.

    "What, it''s good to make it clear at the beginning." Claire shrugged helplessly.

    "Eh? You mean... Can I have dinner with you?"

    "We don''t mean to crowd you out."

    Hearing this, Lindsay''s face suddenly lit up.

    "I want to eat Broadway in cold weather," Estelle said, pulling Mu''s sleeve.

    "Good good." Mu Hantian nodded.

    "In fact, you don''t have to have a high-end restaurant. It''s good to eat in the college city occasionally."

    The lunch of the three was always sent off in the salon cafe where they had enough bread, and they had to apply to the school to go out, so they hardly left the college.

    Occasionally, it may be a good choice to go to the college city to get some air and change your mood.

    "That''s it. I''ll apply for an out of school discipline."

    "Ah, wait a minute." Mu Hantian stopped Claire who was about to leave.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "I''m going to the classroom to get something. Can you wait a minute?"

    "Then hurry up. We''ll wait for you at the front door."

    "Yes."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Mu Hantian walked in the corridor. There was no one in the quiet corridor except Mu Hantian.

    But just then, a figure came into Mu Hantian''s eyes.

    Mu Han Tian smiled and walked forward.

    "Yo, Alice."

    "Ah!"

    The moment Mu Han Tian opened his mouth, he chopped and flashed.

    Alice turned and waved her sword.

    Mu Hantian narrowly escaped the attack.

    "Do you want to kill me?"

    "Mu Hantian... Don''t suddenly stand behind me!"

    "Your voice is so cute, Alice."

    "Do you want to become chicken stew?" Alice frowned, full of murderous spirit.

    It seems that there are more and more kinds of cuisine. It''s really gratifying. But

    "Are you going to class?" looking at the book in Alice''s hand, Mu Hantian was curious.

    "Yes, basic subjects have been pawned."

    "With your grades, you have to make up classes?"

    "I was only pawned because the knights were too busy!"

    Seeing Alice so excited, Mu Hantian couldn''t help laughing bitterly.

    "By the way, that... Mu Hantian?"

    "What''s the matter?"

    "I... I heard your grades are very good. Can you teach me your lessons?"

    "Ah?"

    "Whether it''s OK or not, make it clear!"

    "OK... OK! Can we meet in front of the central auditorium at five?"

    "HMM... I see," Alice said and left straight away.

    "She''s really strange today." she shook her head and ran to the classroom quickly in the cold day.

    "Well, I didn''t expect it was still there." after reading the things in the book, Mu Hantian smiled.

    He took out his things and left quickly in the cold day. You can''t keep Claire and them waiting long.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    After getting the things, Mu Hantian hurried to the front door of the school.

    "Cold weather! You''re too slow!"

    Claire was waving her whip in front of the gate... She seemed very angry.

    "Really, a man who makes a lady wait so long is the worst."

    "If I were the queen, I would have cut off your head."

    Lindsay and fiana are also very angry.

    "Sorry... I met Alice on the way and talked to her a little." Mu Hantian said honestly. Of course, the specific content is not said.

    "By the way, what are you going to get?" Claire asked suddenly.

    "Well, it''s just a piece of chocolate. Esther always wants to eat it." Mu Hantian took out the chocolate in the bag and handed it to Esther.

    "Thanks for the cold weather, but I want to eat Broadway quickly." Esther took the chocolate and stared at Mu cold weather expressionless.

    "Of course, no problem. You can order whatever you want."

    "I''m so happy, cold day."

    With that, Esther reached out and clenched Mu Hantian''s hand.

    "What --"

    Claire and the other three were shocked and their bodies completely froze.

    "Hmm? What''s the matter?"

    Mu Hantian took Esther''s hand and turned to have a look

    "Hmmm..." the three were purring and staring at the cold sky.

    "Oh, everybody, the other hand is empty in cold weather." Carol covered her mouth and smiled softly.

    "Who... Who cares about him!" "how can I hold hands..." "I''m... I''m not a child!"

    The three young ladies blushed and turned away.

    "Oh, that''s right. I''ll win first."

    Then Carol took Mu Hantian''s other hand.

    "Hmm? What''s the matter with you?"

    "No... nothing! Let''s go! Big fool!" Claire scolded angrily and strode forward.

    "Men who play with girls deserve to die."

    "Alas, cold innocence is the devil of the night..."

    Linsley and Fianna also quickly followed.

    "How is it now?" Mu Hantian, holding Esther and Carol, looked confused.

 Chapter 1102

    If the eresia elf college is compared to a castle, the college city at the foot of the mountain is the surrounding town.

    The college city is surrounded by ELF forest and city walls. The interior is divided into five areas following the five elves.

    The "water" area is a place where college students often come for leisure and entertainment after exams. There are jewelry stores, restaurants, public bathhouses and other entertainment facilities, the scale is not inferior to the imperial capital.

    The "wind" area that Mu Hantian and others went to is a civilian area.

    On the road, cloth strips decorated with bright embroidery can be seen everywhere, hanging in the air, and small and medium-sized buildings built to worship the land elves. It seems that they should be preparing for tomorrow''s "Valentine''s sacrifice". PS: Valentine''s day

    "It''s really lively here. It''s completely different from the serious imperial capital big elf sacrifice." fiana, who was born in the imperial capital, said her feelings.

    "Valentine''s sacrifice is a festival for ordinary people. It''s different from witch Ji''s sacrifice to elves alone."

    "It should be said, because the spirit sword dance festival is coming." Mu Han said in a low voice, looking at the vibrant street.

    "Well, maybe." Claire nodded as she walked around.

    Although it is called spirit sword dance festival, in fact, it is not performing sword dance from beginning to end.

    After all, the spirit sword dance festival is a great event, and the royal families and nobles of all countries will gather together during this period. The host Congress invited the distinguished guests to the ball all night, and countless fireworks were set off every night. There will even be a business circle with everything to eat, drink and play near the venue.

    It is not so much a solemn ceremony as a large carnival for days.

    "Eh, have you seen the spirit sword dance festival in cold weather?" linslei tilted her head in doubt.

    "No, I just heard of it." Mu Hantian shook his head and denied. Suddenly, he saw

    "Huh?"

    At this time, Claire was standing on the roadside, staring at the shop window.

    That shop looks like a jewelry store.

    "Claire, what''s the matter with you?" Mu Hantian leaned over and asked.

    "No... no wow." Claire was so frightened that she jumped up.

    Mu Hantian, who feels strange, takes a closer look in the windowбкбк

    There is a necklace on the display. The pendant is a small cat.

    I see... This girl is a girl after all.

    Claire''s red side face looks very cute.

    "Do you want this necklace?"

    "Didn''t I tell you it''s okay! And... I''m not interested in this kind of thing!"

    "Really? I think it should look good on you."

    "Say... Say something stupid! Go! You want to starve me to death, don''t you!"

    Claire blushed like a cooked octopus. After scolding, she turned and left.

    "Alas, it''s still so dishonest."

    Mu Hantian shrugged his shoulders helplessly, just at this timeбкбк

    "The day of Valentine''s holy sacrifice happens to be her birthday." linslei said to Mu Hantian when she stood behind her.

    "Tomorrow is her birthday?"

    "Yes. Although she pretended to be nothing happened..."

    "So it is."

    Mu Han looked at Claire who stepped away.

    Four years ago, the Duke and his wife were deprived of their titles because of their betrayal of the fire ELF KING.

    From that day on, Claire''s life has completely changed. Now, of course, she doesn''t have extra effort to think about her birthday.

    Mu Hantian turned his eyes back to the window.

    The cat''s eyes on the pendant are two Ruby like fairy minerals.

    It''s not cheap at a glance.

    Mu Hantian sighed and left the window.

    "Lindsay, thank you for telling me about it. You''re a good man."

    "You... What are you talking about! Inexplicable!" Linsley blushed and didn''t look to the other side.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    The dining hall ''silver eel Pavilion'' recommended by Carol is made of red brick, which is very fashionable and beautiful.

    The party sat down in the seats for six and quickly opened the menu. Thick soup cooked with the whole chicken, meat dishes with a lot of spices, fried bread drenched with honey, fresh water fish salty pie... There are a wide range of food pictures, which greatly increase your appetite.

    However, one thing that bothered Mu Hantian was the reaction of the waitresses.

    They are secretly pointing to Mu cold day and whispering constantly.

    "You see, that guy is the legendary male elf envoy?" "the man who knocked down the runaway military elf?" "it''s really arrogant to take five girls." "he actually stretched out his magic palm to such a little girl..." * * * * No, it should be called the adultery king! "

    What is a whore king? Please don''t invent new terms. Listen to their dialogue, make complaints about the cold heart.

    "It''s also good to come to the civilian restaurant occasionally."

    "This is me." what''s this? Miss Ben is kind enough to give it to you. "

    At this time

    "In cold weather, please eat my fish."

    "I''ll give you my scallops in cold weather."

    "You..."

    The partial eaters threw the ingredients they didn''t want to eat into the plate one after another, and the curry rice in cold weather gradually became a wonderful food.

    Dessert time is after dinner. Desserts such as Baihui with rich ingredients, Fruit Tower covered with seasonal fruits, soft sponge cake just baked and mild bitter sauce mousse are lined up on the table like a jewelry box.

    "So cute!" "so beautiful!" "which should I... Eat?"

    Looking at the dessert in front of them, the three couldn''t help holding their cheeks and showing a happy smile. Although they are usually aristocratic young ladies, they are still an ordinary girl in front of dessert.

    "Do you really want to eat all these desserts?"

    "Of course. When girls eat dessert, their stomach will be connected to the elemental elf world." Claire said the unfounded declaration categorically.

    "That''s right!" fiana and Lindsay nodded in agreement.

    "Well, whatever you like."

 Chapter 1103

    When Mu Hantian and his party finished dessert, it was already evening.

    Mu Hantian, who came back from the college city, came to the agreed central auditorium.

    After a while, Alice finally came panting from the distance.

    "Hug... Sorry to keep you waiting!"

    "It doesn''t matter. I didn''t wait long."

    Seeing her out of breath, Mu Hantian couldn''t help smiling bitterly.

    "Anyway, let''s go. If we want to study, how about going to the library?"

    "Ah, no... not the library." Alice shook her head quickly.

    "Hmm? Not a library? Then find an empty classroom -"

    "Yes... It''s a room."

    "What are you talking about?" Mu Hantian thought he had heard wrong.

    "Just... Just... Teach me lessons in my room!" Alice shouted with a red face.

    Mu Hantian was silent.

    "No... can''t you?"

    "Well, I''m a boy. Go into the girl''s room... Isn''t it very good?"

    "It doesn''t matter. I don''t mind."

    "Well, I know, I know. Then go to your room."

    Confused Mu Hantian nodded his head.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    So mu Hantian led by Alice to the weasel class dormitory.

    The weasel class is completely opposite to the crow class where the problem characters gather. They are both serious and good students.

    They went up the stairs to the second floor. Alice''s room is right here. She stood in front of the door, cleared her throat and said, "this is my room. Of course, you are the first boy to come in."

    "I''m a little nervous when you say so."

    Then Alice opened the door and read a fairy spell. Suddenly, the fairy ore on the ceiling lit up and lit up the dark room.

    "It''s so clean."

    "Yes, otherwise the serious roommate will be angry."

    "A more serious roommate than Alice..."

    Although a little rude to Alice, I can''t imagine that there are more serious people than her.

    "What about her?"

    "She''s been away from the dormitory for weeks. If she were here - you wouldn''t be able to go out alive."

    Alice said this dangerous remark as if nothing had happened, laying a cushion on the ground.

    "Relax. I''ll prepare hot tea and snacks."

    "Please."

    After that, Alice boiled water and brought out hot black tea and snacks.

    Although you are the daughter of a rich family, you are very careful in this regard. Perhaps because she was born into a famous martial arts family, Alice received strict training from childhood.

    "This is very good. Did you do it?"

    "Yes... Yes, it''s my interest."

    Alice said shyly, as if a little embarrassed.

    Mu Hantian is talking about a honey cake sprinkled with black tea powder. It won''t taste too sweet. It tastes very delicious.

    Although Alice had long known that she was good at cooking, it was surprising that she could make such exquisite cuisine.

    "Sit down. I''ll get ready."

    "Hmm? What are you going to do?"

    Mu Han just spoke - Alice immediately pulled out her sword from her waist.

    She said in a bold voice, "it''s preparation."

    "Yes... I see. Please take your time!"

    Mu Hantian, who was held by the sword, nodded quickly.

    After Alice disappeared into the next room, Mu Hantian, who was finally able to be alone, sighed gently.

    "What the hell is going on?"

    Mu Hantian drank the black tea made by Alice and looked around. There are uniforms and pajamas on the bed, folded neatly. There are also some cute dolls such as bears and rabbits.

    Just then

    "Long... Long wait."

    There was a small voice like Alice''s mosquito behind her.

    "Alice?"

    Mu Hantian turned his head and lookedбкбк

    He couldn''t help gaping. Because there was a maid standing there.

    Mu Hantian rubbed his eyes and looked again.

    Yes, it''s a maid.

    The dark blue maid is equipped with a white apron and feels very pure. The edge of the long skirt is covered with lovely ruffles. She also wore a small maid headdress on her head. What lay before us was the truth - Alice had become a maid.

    "You... What are you doing..." Mu asked.

    "From now on, I''ll be your exclusive maid... No, no problem?"

    Alice, with red cheeks, raised a corner of her skirt and saluted. Black suspenders and socks can be vaguely seen in the raised skirt.

    "Ha? What''s the matter with you? It''s not like you normally."

    "Because... This... This is my way of showing sincerity..." Alice replied shyly.

    "Sincerity?" Mu Hantian couldn''t help asking back.

    Wearing maid clothes shows sincerity... What kind of truth is this?

    Alice crossed her hands on her chest and looked straight at Mu cold day with her brown eyes.

    "Because... Because you helped a lot in the last mission, as the representative of the wind king knights, I certainly have to thank you... No... but just as a representative! Don''t get me wrong!"

    "Well, didn''t I say no thanks? It''s natural to help your companions."

    "That''s not enough. What can I do to repay this kindness... I''ve been thinking about it all week."

    "Then why is it a maid''s dress?" Mu Hantian didn''t understand.

    "Well, I discussed with my teammates Laka and recia. They said that you are a maid maniac who will be excited when you see a maid''s dress, so the best way to show sincerity is to dress like this. Although I also think this practice is quite problematic at the beginning, as soon as I teach my children that they must strive to repay their benefactors."

    "Don''t listen to them, what maid crazy, I don''t!" Mu Hantian quickly denied. To put it bluntly, Alice was fucked by those two people.

    "What... What! Do you mean - do you... Want me to do that?"

    "What?"

    "Do you want... Do you want me to wear a more colorful look!"

    "When did I say such a thing?" Mu Han naive was unable to make complaints about what he said.

    "Such a request, absolutely not!"

    Alice quickly pulled out her sword from her waist and aimed it at Mu Hantian''s neck. Even if you become a maid, swordsmanship is still as fierce... Although this is nonsense.

    "OK... OK! That''s nice! The maid''s dress is great!"

    "Hum, that''s about the same."

    Alice still put her sword on Mu Hantian''s neck and said to him, "come on, Hantian! Tell me what you want me to do!"

    "So, what can you do?"

    "What I''m good at most is stabbing."

    "What kind of maid is this... Is it too strange?"

    "Although I can use swords, long guns are my specialty." Alice raised her chest proudly.

    "Is there anything else besides dangerous expertise?"

    "I''m good at cooking."

    "Then please cook a dish?"

    "Sure. What would you like to eat?"

    "Well... We''re going to have dinner later. Let''s have some light food."

    "I see."

 Chapter 1104

    After a while - Alice began to cook for mu cold day.

    Alice, who has been practicing her cooking skills for her future husband, is really good. She is very smart from cooking to loading.

    "Master, how does it taste?"

    "Please, please don''t call me that." Mu Hantian squinted.

    "Well, but they say it''s a formal name."

    "No, so I said you were cheated."

    Mu Hantian said while chewing a mouthful of cheese pork chop:

    The outer skin of superior wheat flour is very crisp. The highest cheese sandwiched in pork melts between the tongue and is very delicious.

    "Delicious. Not bad."

    "Well, isn''t it good..."

    Alice pouted her lips, as if a little unwilling.

    "I''m praising you. It''s not easy to make ordinary food good."

    "Yes... Really...!"

    Alice''s face turned red.

    "Alice must be a good wife in the future."

    "You... What are you talking about?"

    Whew!

    The fork of cheese pork chop suddenly stabbed Mu''s eyes in the cold day.

    "What are you doing suddenly? I''m just praising you."

    "Hum!"

    Alice glared at Mu Hantian.

    Thenбкбк

    "Mouth... Mouth open."

    "Ah?"

    Right nowбкбк

    Whew! Whew!

    The rapid spikes continued to yearn for the cold day.

    "What are you doing?"

    "Don''t flash! I... I want to feed you!"

    "Hey, I eat... Don''t you need this?"

    "I heard it''s one of the maids'' jobs. Well... Open your mouth!"

    With that, Alice picked up her fork and stabbed it again.

    "I know, I know."

    Goo Hoo.

    Alice''s fork was finally stuffed into Mu Hantian''s mouth.

    "How... How?"

    "It''s delicious." Mu Hantian said honestly.

    "Then... Then... One more bite..."

    This time, Alice moved her fork slowly and gently sent the food to Mu Hantian''s mouth.

    "OK... Is it delicious?"

    "Well, it''s delicious."

    Seeing Mu Hantian nodding again, Alice smiled and seemed very happy.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    It was dark when Alice finished her cooking. It''s almost time to go back. Alas, it''s clearly agreed to help study.

    When Mu Hantian said she was going back, Alice showed a disappointed expression on her face.

    After simply cleaning up the tableware, Mu Hantian left the dormitory with Alice who changed back to her uniform.

    Alice, who took off her maid''s clothes, seemed quite ashamed of her behavior and walked down the moonlight road with her head down.

    "Sorry to bother you so long. The food is really delicious."

    "No, I''m glad to thank you. After all, this is the last time I let you in my room."

    "Yes." Mu Hantian nodded.

    "Alice, thank you for your hospitality. See you tomorrow."

    "Oh, OK, bye -"

    Mu Hantian waved and walked into the darkness.

    After walking on the path leading to the dormitory for a whileбкбк

    "Cold weather..."

    Suddenly, Alice stopped Mu Hantian from behind.

    The tone was different from the awe inspiring attitude in peace, and seemed to be begging for something.

    "Alice? What''s the matter?" Mu Hantian turned and asked.

    "Ah..."

    Alice opened her eyes wide and looked surprised and confused.

    The expression on her face was like saying that even she didn''t know why she called Mu Hantian.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "No... I..."

    "Huh?"

    Just when Mu Hantian came to Alice because of worryбкбк

    Alice took a deep breath as if she had made some big decision.

    "Actually, there''s one thing I''d like to ask you for help..."

    "Can I help you?"

    "Yes, cold weather, do you... Want to join the wind king knights?"

    "Join the knights?"

    The unexpected invitation made Mu Hantian ask.

    The wind king order is a student organization composed of elite members, which specializes in maintaining discipline and law and order on campus.

    "I''m asked to join this organization... What''s the matter?"

    Alice stared at the divine man and said awkwardly, "er... As long as my teammates come back... Would you please help the knights? Of course, it''s not a white job. I''ll give you the reward you deserve."

    "Why do you want me? As long as you recruit League members, should someone be willing to join?"

    "I''ve been recruiting, but no one came at all. Many people joined the regiment during the freshmen''s Enrollment - but it wasn''t long before more than half of them quit their jobs in the Knights."

    "Well..."

    It seems that the work of the wind king knights is more difficult than expected. It is not only dangerous, but also may be unknowingly hostile to others in order to maintain law and order.

    "In addition, the previous attack not only caused serious injuries to several people, but also let the invaders run away, so the students'' trust in the wind king Knights naturally decreased significantly."

    Alice pressed her lips in chagrin.

    "At that time, in order to recover the reputation of the knights, I volunteered to arrest GIO Inzaghi - but it ended in a disastrous defeat. If it hadn''t been for your help, we would have been wiped out."

    Her brown eyes trembled with tears.

    Since then, Alice must have endured the comments and censure of the Knights. No one can rely on, always bear it alone. Because she thought it was the responsibility of the head, she kept blaming herself.

    It turned out that she had been very upset. She must be very tired by this pressure now

    As the head of the order, how heavy is the responsibility and pressure. The fact that junior students become head of the team should also attract many people''s doubts. The rigorous attitude deliberately displayed to maintain order must also have established many enemies.

    In the face of these waves, Alice always covered up the past with her strength. However, this trust began to shake.

    And the teammates who always support Alice, Laka and leicia, are not around now. The knight''s armor weighed heavily on the girl''s weak shoulders. I don''t know how much pressure those shoulders bear.

    "Actually... I''m really scared."

    Alice bowed her head and said, "I don''t know if what I do is really in line with chivalry. Maybe I just use brute force in the name of the knights to protect what I think I should protect."

    The blue horsetail is swaying slightly with the wind. It seemed to express Alice''s wavering and uneasy mood.

    "Come on. Just let them come back." Mu Hantian said.

    "Really... Really?"

    Alice''s brown eyes were wide open.

    "Well, really." Mu Hantian nodded hard.

    "Thank you... Thank you, cold weather."

    Alice looked like she was about to cry and bowed her head to thank him.

    "Ah, yes. There''s something I want to ask you."

    "What''s up?"

    "Can you pay the remuneration you just said in advance?"

 Chapter 1105

    The wind king Knights work very early.

    Even if the school is off, you still have to attend the morning Knights'' meeting.

    Mu Hantian arrived at the headquarters of the wind king knights on time according to Alice''s time.

    The headquarters of the order is a modified Cathedral, which looks very imposing. As far as the membership is only about 20, this scale is too large.

    Mu Hantian took a deep breath and pushed open the heavy iron door.

    "Ah..."

    He held the position of opening the door and was stunned for several seconds.

    In the holy Cathedral - a group of girls wearing only underwear appeared.

    Someone is about to take off his skirt. Someone is about to unbutton his underwear.

    Alice was wearing her stockings halfway, still on her knees, with her brown eyes wide open.

    Her black underwear full of mature amorous feelings deeply caught Mu''s eyes.

    Thenбкбк

    "Ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah!"

    Dozens of Fairy Magic flew over and blasted Mu Hantian out of the door.

    "I said, you can''t..."

    Mu looked askance at Alice on the cold day when she was in tattered condition.

    By the way, it was Alice who released the strongest elf magic.

    Alice looked away awkwardly and said to Mu Hantian, "sorry. I should make it clear first. We all change our clothes here."

    "Why not use the dressing room?"

    "Because it''s not necessary. There were no male students here before."

    "That''s right... But..."

    "Don''t say that. It looks good on you, cold day." Alice coughed and tried to change the subject.

    On Mu Hantian''s left chest, there is a badge with the design of the wind ELF KING.

    As the Knights'' armor is only for women, they have to use badges instead for the time being.

    Mu Hantian and Alice stood together, with a row of knights in front.

    The total number is twelve. There are also several senior students.

    Before the meeting of the knights, Alice introduced Mu Hantian to the members:

    "This student is mu Hantian from the crow class. He has joined the group from today. As you can see, although he is a male elf envoy, you don''t have to be too nervous. Please get along with him."

    The girls of the Knights showed suspicious eyes and stared at Mu Hantian.

    No wonder. What happened just now undoubtedly brought Mu Hantian''s impression to the lowest point.

    "Is he the legendary devil of the night?" "even the little girl has become his plaything. I can''t believe it..." "but I think he''s quite handsome?" "don''t be deceived by his appearance. He''s a real pervert!"

    Chatter.

    A group of girls whispered and all their voices came.

    "I said Alice... It was like this on the first day. I''m always a little worried."

    "Don''t... don''t care about them. I know you''re not that kind of man. As long as you work hard, those rumors will disappear immediately."

    "I hope so..."

    Mu Hantian couldn''t help sighing.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    The Knights'' meeting began.

    Alice is announcing a special mission for the Valentine''s sacrifice.

    "Today is the Valentine''s holy sacrifice. The school is closed. Many students will go to the street. We should pay special attention not to let them quarrel or duel in front of the people."

    "Yes!"

    The Knights answered in unison.

    Although the number is small, these girls are excellent elves, and their morale is really high. However - several of the senior students seemed quite dissatisfied with Alice''s command.

    These people obviously showed an unconventional look, which could not escape the eyes of Mu cold day.

    For the younger students who are holy territory in terms of family background or strength, they are jealous. It seems that the wind king seems to have strict discipline, but in fact there is an unknown inside story.

    However, Alice ignored the senior students and continued: "the curse engraver ''skeleton alliance'' mentioned last time has also sneaked into the college city, and may attack the students when they go to the street. If such a situation is found, deal with it immediately on the spot. Announce that the matter is over and dissolve -"

    "Wait!"

    Suddenly, a sharp voice came from Mu Hantian''s back.

    The iron gate was forcibly opened and full of sunshine shone into the house.

    All the people turned their heads in surprise.

    Standing in front of the door is a beautiful Knight like an ice sculpture.

    Bright blond hair, cold water blue eyes, wearing a pure white coat outside the uniform - it is the top coat in the school and the ultimate symbol of reputation.

    "Who is she?"

    "She is the strongest elf envoy in the College - wilcelia eva... And also my sister." Alice answered Mu Hantian.

    With her hard iron soled boots, willcelia walked slowly to Mu Hantian and his party.

    "Sister, why are you here..."

    "I lost so many pieces during my absence."

    "Sister... What did you say?"

    "I said there were fewer pieces - that''s all."

    Hearing willcelia''s wild words, Alice was angry.

    "Partner of the knights, is it just a chess piece for you!"

    "A chess piece is a chess piece - and it''s useless. You can throw it away when you use it up. It''s so useless that you can''t catch an intruder and lose everything."

    "It doesn''t matter what you say, but please don''t insult these loyal knights. Even if you are the former head of the knights, I can''t forgive you."

    Facing Alice who protested strongly, wilcelia just looked at her coldly.

    "I''m a knight of the frangolto family. I never take back what I said."

    "You...!"

    "Or do you want to convince me with strength? Head of the knights?"

    Wilcelia''s slender fingers caught Alice''s chin.

    Then willcelia shook her head in disappointment and said to Alice, "it seems that it is a wrong decision to hand over the knights to you."

    "I say, you have no right to blame Alice like this. When GIO Inzaghi invaded the college, she was the first person to rush out to fight."

    "Oh?"

    Wilcelia let go of her hand that held Alice.

    "Are you the male elf envoy recommended by Secretary General Grievous?"

    "Ah, that''s right."

    Mu cold sky stared at those cold water blue eyes.

    "I heard you arrested the intruder."

    "No, I beat him with my teammates."

    "Don''t be so modest. But I really can''t understand why you hide your strength."

    Wilcelia''s sharp eyes looked directly at Mu cold day.

    Then wilcelia said, "let me see what you can do."

    Then she raised her hand.

    In an instant, the sharp shock wave was radiated from her!

    The cathedral suddenly roared and shook.

    The girls around were shocked by the shock wave and hit the wall.

    Dust is flying in the temple. All the marble tiles were shattered and exploded.

    This is the spirit magic of the earth attribute - the time for wilcelia to pronounce the spell is almost zero, but the power is so powerful.

    People who avoid the shock wave - only Alice and several senior students.

    "What do you want to do...!"

    "Hum, I didn''t expect so many people left."

    Willcelia pressed her chin as if nothing had happened, and then looked arrogantly at the girls.

    Thenбкбк

    "You and you, and... Those two over there." she named the four knights who didn''t fall one by one.

    "Sister, what the hell do you want to do!" Alice asked wilcelia excitedly.

    "I''m selecting talents. The people I just called can join my team."

    "How can you make your own decisions!"

    Selecting talents - this means that wilcelia is trying to poach members of the knights who have fallen sharply. At this point, Alice could no longer remain silent.

    "I won''t force them. It''s up to them."

    "What did you say..."

    Alice turned back in surprise and looked at the four named senior students.

    The four knights looked at each other hesitantly, and thenбкбк

    "OK, I''d like to join...!"

    "It''s my honor to be elected by Lord willcelia!"

    "Please make sure I join the team!"

    "I... I want it too!"

    The four replied in unison.

    Alice clenched her lips in chagrin.

    But no one can blame them.

    Joining the team of wilcelia, the strongest elf envoy in the college, who ranked first in the school, is almost equal to getting the right to participate in the elf Sword Dance Festival.

    These four knights are all powerful. Because of this, it is indeed a great temptation for them to join her team.

    At this time, wilcelia turned to Mu Hantian and said, "it''s amazing that you can avoid at such a close distance. How about joining my team? With your strength, you should be able to take the lead."

    "I refuse. I''ve joined Claire''s team."

    "Scarlet team" -- sixth place, the team of disaster elf Ji''s sister? Well, since you don''t want to be a chess piece, you have to be punished. "

    Wilcelia, who lost interest in Mu Hantian, looked away. Then she turned to the members of the knights who had been poached and signaled to leave with her eyes.

    Then the group walked out of the headquarters with loud iron shoes.

    In the cathedral, there were only mountains of rubble and Alice and others standing in place.

 Chapter 1106

    First, the members of the order are divided into two or three groups according to their strength.

    As Mu Hantian is still new, he and Alice act together.

    In fact, it''s not so much because of the newcomer as that no one wants to work with him.

    The work of the knights is actually much more complicated than Mu Hantian imagined. The contents include dueling at home, mediating hospital life, reporting smuggled merchants, preventing wild wild elves, negotiating with student groups, and rescuing elves, victims of forests, etc.

    One of the most frequent tasks is to crusade against Warcraft or runaway elves that break into the human world from the elemental elf world through the natural "gate" in the elf forest.

    Now, the Knights also received the news of the riots of large Warcraft outside the city, so they rushed to the scene.

    The giant beasts carrying huge crustaceans successively cut off the trees and roared.

    It was a Warcraft like a giant turtle and a spider.

    "What a big guy. Has the gate become so big?"

    "According to the statement issued by the spirit survey Association, the ''gate'' appearing in the spirit forest is getting bigger every year, and the reason is unknown."

    Alice nodded solemnly and then raised the ELF''s magic suit ''gun of wind wing''.

    Although it was the first time to fight side by side with Alice, Mu Hantian knew her strength very well.

    In terms of strategic flexibility, Claire really has the upper hand, but Claire often has loopholes because of his intention. In contrast, Alice is steady, facing the enemy face-to-face, will never play small tricks, upright, very in line with her own style.

    "Cold weather! Now!"

    Mu Hantian cooperates with Alice who attacks in the air and rushes to the Warcraft whose attention is diverted.

    The weakness of crustaceans is their soft abdomen. This is true even for Warcraft.

    Mu Hantian jumped with the magic sword of the fairy costume. Suddenly, the belly of Warcraft opened.

    Out of the belly of Warcraft came a giant snake head. The giant snake opened its mouth full of sharp teeth, jumped at Mu cold sky along the ground, and rolled up the dust all over the sky.

    "Tut! This Warcraft is a mess!"

    Mu Hantian kept dodging the fierce attack of Warcraft and smacked his tongue secretly.

    Alice, who flew into the air under the guard of the wind spirit, shot out the wind blade at this time.

    However, Warcraft seems to be protected by some kind of magic effect - the wind blade is bounced away.

    With a thump, Alice landed next to Mu Hantian.

    "It''s troublesome. The shell has been applied with the enhanced spirit magic of resistance."

    "Elf magic? Who would do such a thing?"

    "This Warcraft may not be called out through the natural ''gate''. There will be a lot of accidents on the day of Valentine''s sacrifice. Maybe the other party deliberately takes advantage of this time to cause a commotion outside the college city to divert the attention of the Knights."

    Hearing this, Mu Hantian suddenly understood.

    "You mean... The curse engraver who sneaked into the college city?"

    The so-called mantra seal refers to the spirit seal manually attached to the spirit.

    The use of mantra seal continued until the Rambal war. Later, due to treaties between countries, it has been banned. However, some countries and institutions are still conducting research in this field. Such a situation has long been an open secret.

    Gio Inzaghi, who fought earlier. The man sealed 72 elves in his body, which is also a kind of mantra seal engraved on his body.

    In addition to sealing elves, mantra seal can also produce a variety of effects, such as forcibly inducing the ability of contract elves or adding different attributes. It sounds very useful, but later it was expressly prohibited by various countries. Naturally, it has its reason.

    This is because among the transplant recipients of the mantra seal, many people died one after another due to side effects.

    "You''re right. Accepting the curse seal means that this person is not firm enough. But the most hateful thing is the merchant who illegally buys and sells the curse seal. As a knight, I will never forgive these demagogues and corrupt the school atmosphere." Alice said seriously.

    At this time, Warcraft crazily swept through the trees and roared. Alice took the windwing gun and made a surprise pose.

    "In cold weather, cooperate with me to attack. The next blow will solve it."

    "OK, I see."

    The fierce Warcraft attacked Mu cold sky with the momentum of bullying people.

    Alice quickly sang the flying spirit magic, grabbed Mu Hantian''s hand and flew into the air. They flew right above Warcraft. Then Alice let Mu Hantian''s hand go.

    "Come on, lestia!"

    Fairy Magic Costume - the real magic sword - leistia echoed Mu cold''s call and emitted dazzling light.

    The rapid attack of falling in the air -- just like imitating Alice''s unique skill.

    The dark demon sword stabbed the shell of Warcraft with the acceleration of gravity.

    PA Sha - a dry sound came, and a crack appeared on the hard shell of Warcraft.

    Then, in the next second

    "Drink!"

    Alice also flew down and attacked with the windwing gun, hitting the crack in her shell beautifully!

    "Wind, blow!"

    The moment she said the emancipation spell.

    The body of the huge Warcraft suddenly bounced violently, then sent out a scream and became silent. The storm blowing in the body of Warcraft tore the internal organs of Warcraft.

    "As far as the first joint attack is concerned, we have a tacit understanding." Mu Hantian took leistia out of his shell and said.

    "Yes, maybe we get along well... I mean in combat! Don''t think about it!"

    Alice blushed and turned her face to the other side.

    Mu Hantian just smiled and didn''t talk about Alice''s reaction.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    After solving the demon forest, they continued to toss and turn to deal with a series of accidents.

    Because of the school holiday, many students came to the street, so emergencies are more frequent than ever.

    In addition, the poaching incident this morning has sharply reduced the number of knights, and made the Knights busy.

    Just to solve these accidents, it was past noon all at once.

    In the afternoon, the Valentine''s sacrifice began.

    The mayor will deliver a speech in the square first, so the people''s footsteps move to the square one after another.

    "The work of the knights is really hard." Mu Han said as he looked at the busy streets.

    "Because today is a special day, and the senior knight was poached. It''s also a lot less manpower. I''m really sorry that you worked so hard on your first day in office." Alice hung her shoulders and sighed.

    It seems that what happened this morning made her very depressed.

    "It doesn''t matter. It''s not your fault."

    "No, it''s really my responsibility. I''m too incompetent to stop them."

    Alice shook her head gently.

    "The four senior students were all members of my sister''s regiment. When I was elected the next regiment leader, almost all the senior students withdrew from the order. Although they have stayed until now, they must despise me as a weak regiment leader."

    "Speaking of this, you haven''t been here for a few weeks?" Alice suddenly changed the subject.

    "Yes."

    "Then I''ll talk to you."

    Then Alice explained the situation of the wind king Knights a year ago.

 Chapter 1107

    When wilselia was the head of the regiment, the wind king knights were like an army, with iron military orders and discipline, and completely focused on strength. It was a powerful organization several times stronger than now. If a knight breaks the rules, he will be punished on the spot. Students who cause problems will also be mercilessly punished by force.

    Therefore, the discipline of the college was strict at that time, and no one dared to make trouble.

    However, wilcelia''s too harsh practice led to the disgust of the aristocrats with strong self-esteem, and was finally forced to step down.

    In addition, although wilcelia is the eldest daughter of the famous frangolto family, she is actually only the adopted daughter of the lower nobility, which is also a big reason. This is also an objectionable reason for aristocrats who attach importance to family background.

    After that, Alice, who was also born in the francerto family, was elected the next leader.

    "I have always admired my sister. She is my ideal knight."

    Alice clenched her lips and said, "although her sister was strict and cold, she was definitely not the one who wanted to solve everything by force. Now, she is no longer my target."

    Right now.

    Gollumбкбк

    Suddenly there was a cry of stomach.

    "Alice?"

    "No... not me!" Alice denied with a red face.

    Mu Hantian smiled bitterly and said, "yes, I''ve been busy since the morning. Seriously, I''m hungry. Anyway, the shift change time is coming. Let''s go for lunch?"

    "Well... I''ll tell you it''s not me."

    Mu Hantian ignored Alice who puffed up her cheeks and looked around.

    As it is a Valentine''s sacrifice, most stores sell desserts, but there are also many vendors selling other food. There are fried bread sprinkled with powdered sugar, dishes baked with pie skin wrapped with vegetables and ground meat, and delicious kebabs... Even if it''s not Alice, anyone can''t help drooling.

    "Go to the vendor and buy some food? Or go to the restaurant?"

    "Er... No... that... I..." Alice suddenly became shy.

    "Actually... Actually, I do Bento."

    Then, in the distance, a magic wind elf in the shape of an eagle came. It''s Alice''s magic wind elf. Holding a slightly larger picnic box on his claws.

    "It''s really Alice." Mu Han Tian smiled and shook his head, then got up. I''m going to buy myself some food.

    "Wait... Wait!"

    It seemed that she saw Mu Hantian''s intention to leave, and Alice grabbed his collar from the back.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Also... Your share."

    "Ah?"

    "I mean, there''s your Bento, too!"

    "Mine? So good?"

    "Yes... Yes, anyway, making one is the same as making two. It doesn''t take much effort. But don''t get me wrong! It''s just that it''s a pity to make another one!"

    "That''s very kind of you. Your Bento is really exciting."

    "Well, don''t expect that. I''ll be under a lot of pressure." Alice coughed with a red face.

    "Then find a place to sit down."

    When Alice looked around, looking for a place

    "Ah, the head is here! Let''s have lunch together!" the three girls waved their hands at the other end of the road and ran over.

    They are all wearing light armor and are members of the wind king knights.

    "You... Aren''t you patrolling?"

    "Now the ryuka team is in charge of patrolling. We''re going to have lunch. Will the commander come with us?"

    "No, I''ll talk to the cold weather first..."

    "Ah, the head wants to monopolize the god man. It''s so cunning!"

    "The head abused his power!"

    "How much!"

    The trio scolded in unison.

    "What... What? It''s cold! I don''t!" Alice said angrily, blushing.

    "It doesn''t matter. Let''s eat together." Mu Hantian said at this time.

    "OK. Let''s have dinner together."

    Alice stared at Mu Hantian with resentment on her face and nodded.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    So they decided to have lunch in a nearby park.

    The park is near the square. It is a green nature park.

    The street is noisy because of the Valentine''s Scripture. Only here is particularly quiet.

    The Knights girls sat down on the turf and opened their lunch boxes. The lunch for the trio is all sandwiches, except Alice.

    "Oh, how luxurious."

    "Yes... Really? It''s no different from usual."

    Hearing Mu Hantian''s praise, Alice bowed her head shyly.

    The larger lunch box contains not only sandwiches, but also potato salad, hot dogs, poached eggs and fruit cut into appropriate sizes.

    "The head deceives people. Usually, there are only peanut butter sandwiches."

    "The apple is cut into the shape of a rabbit!"

    "The hot dog is also cut into Octopus!"

    Alice, who was blinded by the trio, was at a loss.

    "You... You are not the same -"

    She stretched out her index finger towards the three, trying to blur the focus.

    "I was scared to death when I saw the cold weather this morning, but now I''m sitting here. What''s the matter?"

    The trio looked at each other and hesitated for a while before saying, "well... Actually... I''m still a little afraid."

    "But seeing the way the head talked to him, I felt that he should not be a bad man."

    "What''s more, he dares to resist wilcelia. It''s really powerful."

    The trio gradually held their cheeks and blushed for some reason.

    Seeing their reaction, Alice could not help pursing her mouth slightly.

    "It''s nothing, just some can''t see it."

    With that, Mu Hantian picked up a sandwich prepared by Alice.

    There are ham and eggs in the sandwich and pepper to taste. Simple but delicious.

    "Very good. Such simple food can be cooked so delicious, which proves that you are really good at cooking."

    "Yes... Really? Great..." Alice breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Then... Eat as much as you can! It doesn''t matter how much you want!"

    "Well, you''re welcome."

    Just when Mu Hantian was going to put the sandwich in his mouth.

    Grunt.

    The sandwich in my hand suddenly disappeared.

    Chew, chew.

    "Esther, what are you doing?"

    I don''t know when there was an Esther who became a human beside Mu Hantian.

    "Cold weather, I''m hungry too. I want to eat."

    "There''s nothing you can do. Take it." Mu Hantian picked up a sandwich with a wry smile.

    To facilitate the entrance, he tore the sandwich into small pieces and sent it to Esther''s mouth.

    Chew, chew.

    Esther, who chewed the sandwich without expression, looked like a lovely little animal.

    "Oh - cold weather, that''s the sandwich I made specially for you." Alice puffed up her cheeks angrily.

    "Wow, Esther is so cute!"

    "I''ll feed her, too!"

    "And my sandwich! Come on! Eat!"

    A trio of knights handed out food one after another.

    "It feels good to be worshipped by humans."

    "No, they should treat you completely as a pet."

    "Hoo..."

    After a lovely yawn, Esther fell on Mu''s knees.

    Before long, it made a lovely sound of sleeping breathing.

    The moment she fell asleep - her body turned into particles of light and returned to the posture of a sword.

 Chapter 1108

    After that, the party ate sandwiches and had a happy and peaceful time.

    Most of the chat content is unfocused handouts, or what books have been read recently.

    At first, the Knights trio was still a little nervous about the god man, but later, as soon as the chatterbox opened, they became familiar with each other... But I don''t know why, Alice always looked like a lack of interest.

    During the conversation, Mu Hantian suddenly found something.

    "Although it is called the knights, you are all ordinary girls."

    "Eh?"

    The three flushed at the same time.

    "Er... Excuse me... What do ordinary girls mean?"

    "It''s nothing special, but I always thought you were like Alice."

    "Cold day, what do you mean by this?" Alice stared at Mu cold day and said.

    "Well, I thought the knights were very serious and felt very reliable..."

    "It used to be. At that time, people like us were kicked out," whispered one of the trio.

    "Well, that''s when wilsely was commander Adam."

    "She likes to solve everything by force. Seriously, the atmosphere on campus was really bad at that time."

    The other two nodded.

    The three girls joined after Alice became the head of the team, and were quite dissatisfied with the practice of the former head of the team, wilselia.

    "No one came out to protest?"

    Mu Hantian was puzzled. It is reasonable that the students in the college are noble gold with strong self-esteem. Many people should come out to resist this practice of using violence to control violence.

    "Of course, and there are many."

    Alice said aside, "but even the senior students in the best class are not my sister''s opponent. Later, my sister was forced to give up the position of head of the regiment because of the pressure exerted by some powerful nobles."

    "It was the students of the crow class who persisted in the struggle until the end. Especially the fire cat, Claire Luqiu, even the knights at that time felt quite difficult. However, Claire Luqiu is still a problem until now."

    "That''s right."

    Mu Hantian nodded. He also felt about Claire''s question.

    Right nowбкбк

    "Huh?"

    Mu Hantian''s sight flashed something.

    He blinked, narrowed his eyes and looked carefully.

    From here in the park, you can see the main road.

    In the bustling crowd, there is a small red tail.

    Is that... Scarlet?

    Scullett moved flexibly through the crowd and was about to go somewhere. But there was no Claire nearby.

    Suddenly, scarlet seemed to notice Mu''s gaze on the cold dayбкбк

    It stopped and turned in the direction of Mu cold day. Then he immediately turned back and disappeared into the crowd.

    Are you letting me through?

    "Cold weather, what''s the matter with you?"

    "Sorry, I suddenly remembered something important. Wait a minute, I''ll be right back."

    With that, Mu Hantian got up and left, chasing after the tail that disappeared in the crowd.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Really, where the hell did scarlet go!"

    Claire had a red ponytail on her back, and she was very angry.

    She lost her way after she separated from Scarlett on the road and came to this alley unknowingly,

    Claire has never been to the college city. Naturally, she doesn''t know the way here. And scarlet didn''t return to the elemental elf world, so he couldn''t call it out.

    There is no one in the alley. Valentine''s offerings have been held on the other side of the square, and the crowd has gone there.

    "Hate... What is it now..."

    Claire kept looking from side to side and looked uneasy.

    As an elf envoy, ordinary thugs are certainly not her opponent, but they are still very uneasy.

    "I don''t know where that guy has gone. I haven''t seen anyone in the morning."

    She folded her red ponytail and took a small bag out of her uniform pocket. It looks very cute with a yellow ribbon on it.

    In the bag is Claire''s handmade chocolate.

    After continuous practice, the chocolate material finally became ordinary chocolate instead of coke.

    "Mingming still wants him to taste it. Hum, it''s just a taste. It has nothing to do with the Valentine''s sacrifice!"

    Just as Claire muttered to herselfбкбк

    "Meow?"

    "Wow!"

    Claire was so frightened that the whole person jumped up.

    Flustered, he turned his head and saw that scarlet was standing at his feet with his head tilted.

    "Annoying, don''t scare people... You child is so easy to get lost."

    In fact, it was Claire who got lost, but I didn''t seem to want to admit it.

    At this time, a running sound gradually came from the other end of the alley.

    "Claire!"

    Hearing the familiar voice, Claire turned her head and saw Mu Hantian appear at the corner of the alley.

    "Cold weather! Why are you here -"

    "I just saw scarlet and didn''t see you. I felt a little uneasy and came after him."

    "Eh?"

    He''s worried about me

    Claire didn''t know whether to be angry or happy. Her expression was very complex.

    "Hello, cold weather. As for me, I happen to be free this afternoon."

    "So." Mu Hantian didn''t understand what she wanted to say.

    "Yes. So... Go to a coffee shop and buy me a cake! In that case... Miss Ben can consider spending the Valentine''s sacrifice with you."

    Claire''s face flushed slightly and glanced at Mu cold day.

    "Sorry. I''m not free today. I have to patrol the college city with Alice."

    "Really, all right. With Alice... Wait, what did you just say?"

    Claire''s features suddenly froze.

    "Cold weather... I didn''t catch that... Can you say it again?"

    "I said I had a job in the Knights'' order today and would patrol with Alice." Mu Hantian said clearly again.

    Claire froze.

    "Hello, Claire? What''s the matter with you?"

    "Yes... Dating Alice... Well..." her voice trembled slightly.

    "This is not a date, it''s the work of the Knights. Don''t think about it." Mu Hantian explained.

    "You... Have really become the running dog of the Knights. That badge suits you very well."

    It seems that there is no explanation at all.

    Boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom

    Claire was angry. The angry red ponytail stood upside down in the air, as if it were ready to release a fireball at any time.

    "Hey, listen to me. In fact, you don''t have to be so hostile to the Knights."

    "What do you mean you don''t have to be hostile to the Knights! Don''t pretend to know everything!"

    Claire was so angry that she raised her whip.

    Gollumбкбк

    Suddenly, a lovely voice came.

    Claire still held up her whip and looked away awkwardly.

    "Did you... Not eat?"

    "Because scarlet ran away early in the morning."

    "Forget it, Claire, let''s have lunch together?"

    "Eh?"

    Claire opened her Ruby eyes.

    "This... This..."

    She blushed and turned her face to the other side.

    "Both... Since you insist, Miss Ben can barely accompany you."

    "Then let''s go. I just had lunch with Alice and them in that park."

    Snap. Claire twitched her temples.

    "You... What did you say... Is there something wrong with your head!"

    "I know you don''t have a good relationship with the knights, but as long as you talk, you will know that they are ordinary girls. It''s not good to have a meal together and make up?"

    "I''ve had a bad relationship with the knights for a long time, and I don''t want to reconcile with them at all. I don''t care what elite Knights they are. In short, the fact is in front of me, they have been insulting my sister!"

    "That was a long time ago. Besides, Alice is not that kind of person..."

    "Alice, Alice... It''s Alice all the time!"

    Claire''s patience reached its limit and finally broke out.

    She used her Fairy Magic dress and clenched the burning whip.

    I really don''t understand why I''m so grumpy. However, seeing Mu Hantian protecting the Knights and Alice, she just couldn''t help getting angry.

    "You are my covenant spirit! You belong to me!"

    Excited Claire, waved the whip of inflammation.

    Howeverбкбк

    "That''s it, Claire Lujo."

    The burning whip was blocked by the long gun wound by the storm.

    "Don''t you know that the college prohibits students from using Fairy Magic clothes in the street?"

    "Alice!"

    Claire clenched her teeth and looked very angry.

    Then, big tears appeared in the clear Ruby eyes.

    "Well, whatever you want. Go whatever you want, big fool!"

    "Hello! Claire..."

    Mu Hantian catches the Chocolate bag thrown by Claire.

    "I hate you! If you like Alice so much, go and follow her!"

    Cried Claire tearfully, then ran away from the scene.

 Chapter 1109

    "Hello, is that Claire Lujo?"

    Two senior students happened to witness Claire running out of the alley.

    These two men are the King Kong elf envoy and the mirror elf envoy who fought with Claire''s team yesterday.

    They looked at Claire''s back with hate in their eyes.

    "Now she''s the only one. And it''s outside the school. Teachers shouldn''t be able to manage here."

    The King Kong elf turned his eyes and said to the mirror elf, "it''s impossible. You see, the male elf envoy and the head of the Knights are also here."

    Mu Hantian and Alice are running out of the alley in order to catch up with Claire.

    "Gee, did the male elf join the knights?"

    "Maybe it''s because of the last attack. The quality of the knights is much worse than that of velcelia''s time."

    Both of them were once members of the wind king knights. It was also at this time that he became antagonistic to the arrogant Claire Lujo.

    Having said that, the two men had poor conduct and often abused their power to bully the weak when they were knights. Later, she was removed from the list after Alice served as the head of the delegation.

    "It''s just three junior students. We should be able to kill them..."

    "I advise you to give up the idea. With your level, no matter how much you come, you are not the opponent of others."

    Hearing the voice from behind, they immediately put on a posture of preparing for the war.

    Even the two elves couldn''t notice and quietly stood behind themбкбк

    A beautiful woman with long emerald hair.

    "Do you need more power?"

    "What did you say...?"

    "I said, do you want the power to easily solve that miss fire cat?"

    The red eyes of Vivian melosha, the merchant of "skeleton alliance", shine dangerously.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    In the evening, the square of the college city was crowded with a large number of people.

    The air was filled with an attractive sweet smell. Delicious desserts piled up on the altar, and the witch Ji sent by the college performed the sword dance of sacrificial elves.

    "Where the hell is that guy?"

    Mu Hantian''s eyes fell on the chocolate left by Claire.

    He looked at the chocolate and sighed.

    Mu Hantian originally took Alice to chase Claire, but because the shift change time was coming, Mu Hantian had to give up looking for Claire and patrol in the "wind" area.

    Alice, who was walking beside, kept staring at the chocolate on Mu Hantian''s hand, with a complicated expression.

    "Alice, what''s the matter with you?"

    "No... nothing. There seems to be no problem in this area."

    Alice coughed and hurried away.

    Indeed, there was no commotion around here. Although there are occasional drunken disturbances or accidents of hand in hand, such problems will naturally be handled by autonomous police groups. Mu Hantian and others must pay attention to the accidents caused by people who do not often communicate with elves because they violate elves'' taboos. When offering sacrifices to elves, the most common problem is to annoy elves.

    "We... Seem to be dating..."

    "What did you just say?"

    "No... nothing! Concentrate on your business!" Alice said angrily, blushing.

    "Really." Mu Hantian shook his head helplessly.

    Alice has been looking at Mu Hantian since just now. She looks very nervous - she walks unsteadily. It''s really dangerous.

    The two walked side by side. Whenever they were about to touch each other''s shoulders, Alice would cry out "wow", and then quickly pull away - she kept doing this from beginning to end.

    Therefore, Alice almost bumped into passers-by several times.

    "Alice, it''s dangerous to walk like this." Mu Hantian couldn''t look down and stretched out his hand to hold Alice''s hand.

    "You... What are you doing! Dirty man!"

    "But I think you walk unsteadily. It''s really dangerous..."

    "Who do you think did this!"

    Alice, who was holding hands, raised her other hand and kept hammering Mu Hantian.

    "The first time you took me away, take responsibility for me!" Alice shouted with a red face.

    The pedestrians who heard this sentence suddenly turned their heads at the same time. They cast scornful eyes on Mu Hantian one after another, and chattered without knowing what they were talking about.

    "Alice! Can you stop saying such misunderstood words!"

    "Just... It''s not a misunderstanding! This is really the first time I hold hands with a man!"

    "OK. It''s my fault." after that, Mu Hantian quickly let go, butбкбк

    "No... it doesn''t matter. Just hold it like this... I''m also wrong. I shouldn''t scare you like this."

    Shy Alice looked at other places and pulled back Mu Hantian''s hand.

    The girl''s hands are quite soft. Mu Hantian felt that there were hard cocoons in some places. It can be seen that Alice never slacked off practicing martial arts.

    Then, Alice moved her limbs rigidly while holding hands with Mu Hantian, just like a wound toy.

    "This... This is the man''s hand..."

    "Yes."

    Hearing Mu Hantian say so, she smiled softly, as if very happy.

    "I didn''t... I didn''t expect that holding hands would make people so shy..."

    "I don''t know how to answer this question."

    They walked for a while on the busy Avenue.

    The beautiful street view made of stone looks more dazzling and charming under the light of ELF ore.

    Alice excitedly pointed to the bear doll in the display window, and then looked at a luxurious dress in front of the clothing store.

    Suddenly, Mu Hantian''s sight stopped at a store.

    "Cold weather, what''s the matter with you?"

    "Alice, can you go shopping with me?"

    "Well, but we''re on a mission."

    "I''ve decided what to buy. It won''t take me a minute."

    "OK. What do you want to buy?"

    "Well, it''s just a little thing..."

    Mu Hantian scratched his ears and then went to the store.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    In the elf forest outside the city, Claire moved slowly with a very dark expression.

    The noise of the square is coming from a distance.

    It was dark, but Claire didn''t want to go back like this, nor did she want to see fiana and Lindsay.

    "What kind of Knight''s work..."

    Claire wiped her eyes with her sleeve.

    The cool wind in the evening rustled the red ponytail, as if mocking Claire.

    She pressed her lips and looked down at her shoes.

    Tick. A tear rolled down her face and landed on her leather shoes.

    "Today... Is my birthday..."

    When he spoke, he suddenly felt so lonely.

    Every year at the Valentine''s sacrifice, parents, sisters and local residents gather in the castle to hold a large birthday party for Claire. On this day, Claire can wear a beautiful dress, the table is filled with her favorite cakes and rich dishes, and she can sleep with her sister who can only come back from the seminary on this day - on her birthday, Claire''s happiest time.

    However - four years ago, sister Rubia elstein betrayed the fire ELF KING.

    From that day on, Claire lost everything.

    "No, I still have my goal!"

    Claire suddenly looked up, trying to shake off her sadness.

    Birthday and Valentine''s sacrifice are not the focus. Now she can''t be knocked down by such a small thing.

    My goal is to win the spirit sword dance festival and understand the truth four years ago. So we must become stronger!

    The red ponytail stood up like a flame.

    Even without the help of cold weather, I can be alone!

    "Hehe, you seem to have accumulated a lot of pressure, miss fire cat." at this time, a voice suddenly came from behind.

    Claire turned her head in surprise.

    At the other end of the forest stood a woman with a smile on her face.

    Waist length emerald hair. Pointed ears.

    Claire showed her wariness and went into war preparation. Even as an elf envoy, Claire couldn''t find her existence. It can be seen that this woman is by no means an ordinary person.

    This woman is dangerous - Claire''s intuition thinks so.

 Chapter 1110

    "Who are you? I''m in a bad mood now. You''d better not mess with me."

    "Oh, you are such a lovely cat, but you talk so fiercely. What a terrible cat."

    Vivian Melissa waved her hands deliberately and looked very artificial.

    "I wanted to help you. What a pity."

    "Give me a hand?" Claire raised her eyebrows.

    "Yes, that''s the power you want most."

    "You... Shouldn''t be..."

    Claire stared at the woman in front of her.

    "A businessman who illegally peddles the seal of incantation?"

    "The correct answer. However, to be correct, it should be an expert who studies the seal of mantra costumes."

    Vivian Melissa shook her index finger and walked slowly towards Claire.

    His red eyes sparkled and looked straight into Claire''s eyes. Seemed to see through Claire''s heart.

    "Lovely cat, do you want more power?"

    Her voice, like amplified sound waves, scattered in the air. Suddenly, Claire''s feet were nailed and her whole body couldn''t move.

    "It''s... Domination magic!" Claire frowned.

    This is the most skillful manipulation magic of the aierfei nationality, which can control each other''s mental state.

    The sound continued to reverberate in the brain and erode to the depths of the heart.

    "As long as you transplant my spell seal, your fire cat will become more powerful."

    My head hurts. It''s going to explode. It''s no use covering your ears. The sound keeps invading your brain.

    бкбкWant more power?

    бкбкThis overwhelming force can realize your ''wish''?

    Of course I want more power... But

    She wants more power. In order to achieve the goal, you must make yourself stronger. To this end, Claire can do anything - she has made such a determination since that day four years ago.

    "I promised him that I wouldn''t let my elves suffer, and don''t underestimate me!"

    Claire''s hand suddenly turned into a burning whip, cutting off the space in front of her.

    "Actually cracked my domination magic?"

    "Sorry, I don''t want to be forced to sell."

    She gasped and shook the whip of inflammation, trying to cut off all temptation.

    "What a pity. I thought you were qualified. Now it seems that I have found the wrong person."

    Vivian Melissa shrugged with a lost expression.

    "So I don''t need this kind of deception!"

    While Claire shouted, she shot a fireball wizard magic.

    Since it is an illegal businessman, there is no need to show mercy. Claire tried her best to burn each other into coke.

    The calm forest suddenly roared everywhere, blowing a violent shock wave.

    All the surrounding trees were blown down and fell in a straight line. The forest was blazing in the fire. But there was no Vivian melosha.

    "Oh, don''t worry. I want to introduce someone to you."

    The enchanting voice sounded in the forest.

    Claire was surprised and turned her headбкбк

    Deep in the forest, a figure slowly appeared. She is a tall girl.

    "You are..."

    This girl is the senior student who provoked Claire yesterday - the King Kong elf envoy.

    There was no expression on that eyelid.

    She staggered like a ghost and walked slowly towards Claire.

    "Don''t you... You transplanted a spell seal on her!"

    "Oh, don''t get me wrong. She nodded her head. But it seems that she can''t bear my curse."

    Ha ha - the coquettish laughter echoed in the forest.

    "Goo... Uh... Claire... Luqiu --!"

    The King Kong spirit made the girl roar at this time.

    Suddenly a strong wind blew and a huge beast appeared in the air. It was a giant metal deer several times larger than Claire.

    It has two radial sharp corners on its head. Black eyes are full of tyranny. The terrible sense of oppression makes people''s scalp numb.

    "This... Shouldn''t be her King Kong Spirit!" said Claire in surprise.

    The girl''s contract spirit should not be such a high spirit.

    "It''s really her spirit. It''s just an upgraded version because of the imprint of the transplant spell." Vivian melosha chuckled.

    "Well, miss fire cat, can you help me with an experiment?"

    Then the wild deer roared and rushed to Claire.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Mu Hantian bought the cat necklace that Claire saw yesterday in the store.

    He asked the clerk to wrap it in red ribbon and put it in his chest pocket.

    "In fact, today is her birthday."

    "I see. No wonder you want to get paid first."

    "Yes... I don''t have that much money."

    Seeing Mu Hantian shrug, Alice coughed: "should she have made that chocolate herself?"

    "Well, it seems so. She was practicing making chocolate yesterday."

    "Send chocolate to you on the day of Valentine''s sacrifice, isn''t it..."

    Alice coughed again, and then her eyes kept staring at Mu cold day.

    "What''s the matter with you?"

    "That... That... In fact, I also... Made chocolate..."

    Just as Alice was about to take something out of her uniform pocketбкбк

    Boom, boom, boom!

    In the direction of the square, there was a loud noise.

    "Alice!"

    "Well, let''s go, cold weather!"

    Alice''s expression suddenly changed back to a cavalier calm and sharp, and then rushed to the square like a strong wind.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    They flashed through the chaotic crowd and arrived at the square to have a look

    "What is that?"

    In the middle of the square, there was a huge beast of riots.

    The beast''s mouth has two sharp teeth and looks like a mountain pig. Its body surface has a shiny shell like a mirror.

    It''s not a Warcraft, it''s an elf.

    And a raging high elf.

    The crowd in the square panicked and the scene fell into chaos. They fled in the same direction, like falling dominoes. There are also many old people and children.

    "Did someone let the elves run away?"

    "It should be. I don''t know where the elf is hiding, but it''s obvious that the elf can''t control it."

    Alice is worthy of being an old hand in the battlefield. She seems quite used to such scenes and looks very calm.

    In her hand, she had already held an elf magic dress - "the gun of the wind wing".

    "The reason will be found out later. This is an elf disaster of level 5. We must eliminate it!"

    "I see." Mu Hantian nodded and summoned the magic sword.

    "Come on, lestia!"

    Perhaps it was because of the smell of the spirit''s magic costume that the violent spirit turned to them.

    After a thunderous roar, the beast spirit kicked on the ground and rushed over.

    Suddenly the earth shook. The surrounding buildings fell down one after another.

    "Drink!"

    Alice swung the windwing gun and attacked.

    Even steel can cut off a large number of wind blades and run towards the spirit. If the front takes this blow, even the high elves cannot be unharmed.

    Howeverбкбк

    The mirror like elf shell suddenly emitted colorful light.

    "What!"

    At the same time when the colorful light blooms out - the wind blade that should hit the target is reflected back and flies in all directions.

    The building hit by the wind blade was immediately divided into two, and the upper half gradually tilted and fell down, raising billowing dust with the roar.

    "Actually opened my wind knife?"

    "No - the increase is reflected back."

    Mu Hantian stared at the spirit in front of him.

    Spirit of reflection attribute attack

    Then, Mu Hantian''s mind emerged yesterday''s team match.

    Is that... Mirror spirit?

    "Cold weather! It''s coming!"

    Alice shouted. The crazy spirit rolled up the scattered rubble and rushed to Mu Hantian.

    Mu Hantian raised his magic sword, leistia, and met the spirit directly.

    It''s easy to dodge this blow - but mu Hantian can''t do it at this time.

    Because there is still a group of people behind them who have no time to escape and have to protect them.

    The giant tooth gradually approached and fiercely stabbed Mu Hantian - Mu Hantian raised his magic sword to block the blow.

 Chapter 1111

    There was a metal crash in the air. Lestia and the giant teeth of Warcraft collided with each other.

    Knowing that the attribute attack was invalid, Alice retreated behind the god man and began to guide the masses to take refuge. He is worthy of being the head of the Knights. He is not only calm, but also has a very correct judgment.

    At this time, the magic mirror spirit roared wildly. The roaring blast shattered the ground.

    "Cut, get out!"

    Mu Hantian shouted and pushed the Warcraft away.

    Warcraft crashed directly into the rubble.

    "Alice, you cover me. I''ll kill this guy."

    "But you are alone..."

    "Its attributes will be restricted to your Fairy Magic costume. So it can only be me. And you, it''s enough to protect these people!"

    Mu Hantian''s words are all facts and can''t be refuted at all. Alice was very upset and clenched her lips.

    At this time, the magic mirror spirit raised his sharp teeth again and rushed over.

    "Alice, please!"

    "Good!"

    Then Mu Hantian flew into the air. Fly to Mu Hantian just above the magic mirror spirit and wave the magic sword at the behemoth''s head.

    However

    Mu Hantian''s attack was blocked by another sudden Warcraft.

    "How could there be another one." Mu Hantian jumped to the rear and looked at the two Warcraft in front of him.

    The new comer is a giant deer spirit made of metal. He is angry because of Mu cold weather''s attack.

    "Be careful, these two guys are very dangerous."

    "Claire?" Mu Hantian looked at the visitor in surprise.

    Claire, holding the whip of inflammation, jumped to the ground from the second floor of the building.

    "Claire Lucho, what the hell happened?" Alice ran up and asked in a very sharp tone.

    "The owners of these two elves are the magic mirror elves and King Kong elves in our school. Although I have knocked them down, these two elves have been completely disordered and out of control."

    "But their contract elves are not like this at all -"

    Before he finished, Mu Hantian found it, and Alice seemed to think of it.

    "Is it..."

    "Yes, they transplanted the spell seal."

    "Oh!"

    Alice pressed her lips and looked very upset.

    It seemed that she was angry that she couldn''t stop the hospital students from transplanting the curse seal.

    Spell seal can evolve medium elves into high elves. Once such a terrible thing is transplanted, it can''t be all right.

    The end is usually - the elves are completely out of control.

    "Claire, aren''t you hurt?"

    "This... This little injury is nothing!" Claire turned her face to one side and said bravely.

    However, her uniform was tattered and her hands and feet were injured.

    "By the way, Alice, when will the wind king Knights come to support?" Claire suddenly asked.

    "It should already be on the way. But, the only people patrolling this area are me and the other knights. On a cold day, they have gone to other areas. It may take some time to catch up with these crowds." Alice clenched her lips and bowed her head.

    Since the combat power of the wind king Knights was almost halved, they could only be scattered at that time.

    At this time, the magic mirror spirit suddenly roared and walked to the center of the square with the King Kong Spirit in the shape of a giant deer.

    "Two crazy high elves - it''s really tricky."

    Claire''s voice sounded very nervous.

    There were a large number of people outside the square who had no time to escape. If we continue to wait for the rescue of the wind king knights or the college, it is likely that the situation will get out of control before our reinforcements arrive.

    "We don''t know if we can buy time."

    "I''m sorry, Claire Lucho. Please do me a favor before the reinforcements arrive."

    Claire and Alice raised their elf costumes at the same time and faced the two elves.

    Just then, a flash of light suddenly burst.

    Then there was a loud noise that almost broke the eardrum. A lot of rubble flew from the air.

    "What''s the matter?" Mu Hantian shouted while protecting his eyes from flying stones.

    It was like a rain.

    A burst of intense shelling poured relentlessly on the two elves like heavy rain. Suddenly the sky shook and countless pillars of fire rose.

    After the shelling stopped

    In front of us, there is only the ruined square. The two high elves have disappeared and have been completely destroyed.

    Mu Hantian frowned and looked in the direction of the shelling - looked up.

    Just above the shelling - there was a huge fortress floating in the air. The fortress has layers of overlapping composite armor and countless muzzle. A pair of frozen water blue eyes are looking down at the ground.

    The most powerful wizard in the square was destroyed in an instant and slowly fell to the ground.

    "One mountain is still another. In the face of power, destroy it with more powerful power. Half hanging Kung Fu is of no value at all."

    "Wilcelia...!" Mu Han Tian stared at wilcelia.

    All the buildings in the square collapsed due to shelling.

    The scattered debris also hit the crowd who ran one step slower.

    "Why fire! You know what the consequences will be with such a powerful wizard costume!"

    "I''m just killing those wild elves. It''s bad luck for those who don''t have time to escape - no, the degree of killing is very slight. It should be said that they are lucky."

    "Sister! Do you really think so!" Alice said excitedly.

    However, wilcelia just looked down on her coldly.

    "I can''t even deal with this little thing, Alice. It seems that it''s a big mistake for me to hand over the knights to you. I don''t care what kind of chivalry you want to promote, but - if your ideal is not accompanied by commensurate strength, it''s just a dream. You don''t deserve to be a knight at all."

    With that, wilcelia pushed Alice away and planned to leave.

    Right nowбкбк

    "Wait a minute!"

    "What?"

    "Take your words back! Apologize to Alice!" Mu Hantian slowly approached wilcelia.

    "It''s your business to stick to your ideas. However, you don''t know anything at all. Why trample on Alice''s dream!"

    "I''m just telling the truth. The Knights of the francerto family will never distort the truth."

    "You''re the one who doesn''t deserve to be a knight! Knight virtues: compassion, honor, sacrifice, humble apology, spirit, bravery, notarization and honesty. What do you have! A guy like you who doesn''t pay attention to human life doesn''t deserve to be a knight!"

    There was a ripple in wilcelia''s eyes. It''s not boredom, it''s not anger - it''s another emotion.

    "Male elf envoy, you are too eye-catching. Go away and don''t appear in front of me."

    "Apologize!" Mu Hantian did not give in.

    "Wait until you win."

    "I see. Also, our team will meet your team sooner or later. OK, I will beat you then!"

 Chapter 1112

    After transplanting the two elves engraved in the curse costume, they were later found in the forest, and both lost consciousness.

    The Knights immediately arrested the two men upon their arrival and escorted them to the imperial capital. Transplanting mantra seal is not a simple violation of school rules. It is a very serious crime and will be punished by the elves.

    As for wilcelia, who has implicated the public, although she has gone too far, in conclusion, she has minimized the overall degree of victimization. In addition, no one has died, so she has not been held accountable.

    It is said that the decision was made by grievous. But in fact, it is likely to be a resolution under the Austrian imperial Parliament. The spirit sword dance festival is close at hand. Of course, the strongest representative players of the college cannot be punished.

    In Claire''s room, Mu Hantian is discussing the follow-up with her.

    "Cold weather, is it no problem for you to offend her like that?"

    "We''ll meet her sooner or later, won''t we?" Mu Hantian smiled, explored the pocket on the chest of his uniform and touched the gift box and chocolate.

    Although the chocolate has melted and flattened, it was specially made by Claire. Mu Hantian decided to eat it gratefully.

    After psychological preparation, Mu Hantian threw the chocolate into his mouth, and a sweet smell immediately spread in his mouth.

    "Hmm? What a surprise..."

    Although a little bitter, it tastes normal and delicious. Compared with the mass production of coke, it is a great progress.

    "Is it delicious?" Claire asked nervously.

    "Well, the chocolate you gave me is delicious. You really work hard." Mu Hantian praised honestly.

    Hearing this, Claire blushed immediately.

    "Hum, that... That goes without saying! Miss Ben has practiced for a long time."

    "Ah, by the way. Claire, I''m sorry, it''s too late."

    Mu Hantian handed the small box just taken out from the uniform to Claire.

    "What is this?"

    "Birthday present. Although it''s past time. But you know, there were too many things yesterday."

    Claire opened her Ruby eyes.

    "No... how did you know yesterday was my birthday?"

    "Linsley told me. Although it''s not valuable to you, a noble daughter."

    Claire, who took the box, untied the ribbon with trembling fingers. Inside the box is a silver necklace with a cat pendant.

    "This... Isn''t it the necklace I really want..."

    "I saw you staring at it before. I knew you must like this, so I bought it."

    "Well, yes. But..."

    She carefully took out the necklace.

    "Isn''t it very expensive? You''re not a noble. How can you have the money to buy such expensive things?"

    "I asked Alice to help advance the Knights'' salary."

    "So it is..."

    Claire held the necklace and looked up at the cold sky.

    "Thank you... Thank you... Cold weather," said Claire shyly.

    "Cough." suddenly there was a cough.

    They looked back.

    "You... What are you doing here! You lecherous princess!"

    "The college has announced the list of tomorrow''s team games. I''m here to inform you," said fiana.

    "Team list?"

    "Well, our opponent is the first in the list - wilcelia EVA''s team."

    Hearing the speech, Claire''s expression suddenly sharpened.

    "Silent fortress?"

    As Mu Hantian said, if you continue to win, you will meet this opponent sooner or later. Claire had already prepared herself.

    "I''ll take care of wilcelia. This is my bet with her."

    "You... What are you talking about!" Claire stared at Mu Hantian.

    "It''s not that you haven''t seen her power. How can you be reassured by yourself!"

    "No problem, trust me!"

    "Oh, I heard what you said!" an elegant voice suddenly came from outside.

    The girl who came in with light blond hair was Lindsay. Following her was the respectful maid Carol.

    "Lindsay, why are you here?"

    "It seems that you need my strength very much."

    Linsley ignored Claire''s protest and walked over on her own.

    "If it''s me, I can beat the fortress girl down from the sky."

    "Miss means that she wants to join Miss Claire''s team." Carol translated Linsley''s words simultaneously.

    "Lindsay, is this true?"

    "Just... That''s not true! I just..."

    Linsley suddenly became very flustered and kept talking to Carol

    cry for help.

    "Hehe, miss, it''s really so dishonest." Carol covered her mouth and smiled.

    "Lindsay, you''re part of our team, aren''t you?"

    "In cold weather, how can you make a decision without authorization!"

    "Claire, don''t be so frank." Mu Hantian shrugged his shoulders carelessly.

    "Hum!"

    "Ha ha." looking at Claire''s appearance, Mu Hantian couldn''t help laughing.

    Just then, there was a sudden knock at the door. Everyone couldn''t help coveting.

    Claire went to open the door. Standing at the door were two unexpected visitors.

    "How... How are you two?"

    Claire''s hand was still on the doorknob and her eyes widened with surprise.

    "Claire Lucho, we have something to ask you."

    "Although we have no position to ask you this kind of thing, we really can''t help it."

    The two were supposed to rest at the college medical facility. They were Alice''s teammates. That is, Laka and leicia of the wind king knights.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    In the dark room with the curtains fully closed, Alice was sitting alone on the bed with her legs in her arms, with no domineering face.

    Her eyes were dull and her eyes rested on the fairy ore that sealed her memory. The person reflected in the elf ore is the ideal knight in Alice''s mind when she was young - wilcelia.

    Alice still didn''t attend the Knights'' meeting this morning. Of course, this is her first absence.

    Instead of wearing a school uniform, she wore pajamas with dots. There was no horsetail tied to his head, and his long hair was scattered on the bed.

    You don''t deserve to be a knight.

    Wilcelia''s words woke up in Alice''s mind again.

    Indeed, as my sister said

    Alice clutched the sheets in the dark.

    Usually only talk big, but when it comes to a critical juncture, it can''t save anyone.

    Street people looking forward to the ceremony. The hospital student who touched the spell and engraved it.

    It''s all my responsibility. If I could cheer up, things wouldn''t be like thisбкбк

    It was only natural that the seniors would follow wilcelia out of the order. Empty mouth but no strength, how can anyone be willing to follow such a leader.

    "I don''t deserve to be a knight -"

    "Yes, you really don''t deserve to be a knight now."

    "Er!"

    The blanket on Alice bounced.

    "Claire Lucho?"

    "Sorry, I burned the keyhole."

    Claire said as she stabbed into the room without feeling embarrassed at all.

    "What are you doing here? What do you mean I don''t deserve to be a knight!"

    "Being scolded still has the strength to be angry, so I''m much more relieved."

    Claire went to the bed, rubbed her hand on her waist and looked down at Alice.

    If she were ordinary Alice, she would stare back with stern eyes. But now she was overwhelmed by Claire''s momentum and looked away.

 Chapter 1113

    "We already know our next opponent. It''s your sister."

    "What a fool! What the hell are you thinking!"

    Alice jumped out of bed and was so excited that she almost caught Claire.

    "Don''t you know how powerful your sister is?"

    "Of course I know she''s pretty good - but she''s not invincible."

    "What are you talking about?" Alice frowned.

    Wilcelia EVA francerto is the strongest elf envoy in the college. As long as she is a student of this college, no one knows her strength.

    "Lian ashubel beat her three years ago."

    "That''s because she is the strongest sword dancer. Their grades are too different."

    "Yes. But our ultimate goal is to bring down Narian ashubel."

    "What --"

    Hearing this unexpected remark, Alice was too surprised to speak.

    "Do you think you really have a way to win her?"

    "Of course. It should be said that we must do so."

    Claire''s eyes were serious. She really wants to beat the strongest sword dancer.

    "I will definitely win the championship at the spirit sword dance festival, and then realize my wish. No matter whether the other party is the ''silent Fortress'' or the strongest sword dancer, as long as someone dares to stop me, I will go all out to defeat them."

    Claire looked straight at Alice. The fire was burning quietly in his eyes.

    Alice''s heart also lit a small fire.

    "Alice, are you going to participate in the spirit sword dance festival with this mentality?"

    Claire grabbed Alice by the collar and said, "is your chivalry ideal just a little fur?"

    "No!"

    Alice shook Claire''s hand hard.

    "I... I''m the most proud Knight of the frangolto family!"

    Boom!

    A strong wind blew in the room.

    The sheets were blown over and the items on the table were flying in the air. The curtains were torn to pieces, and the dazzling sun immediately shone into the room, illuminating the dark room.

    After the gale subsidedбкбк

    "It seems that the wind is still blowing, very good." Claire smiled.

    Then she stretched out her index finger towards Alice. With the other hand on his waist, he said loudly, "Alice, join my team!"

    "You... What did you say?"

    Alice couldn''t help asking, with a look of amazement.

    "You... Want me to join scarlet?"

    "Yes. As long as we have you, we can defeat the silent fortress." Claire nodded seriously.

    However, Alice shook her head firmly and refused.

    "Sorry, it''s impossible. I already have teammates to fight together."

    "Captain!"

    Hearing the sound outside the room, Alice turned her head.

    "You... How could you two..."

    Standing there was a girl with lively short hair and another girl with braids who looked very clever. They are Alice''s teammates - Laka and leicia.

    "You slipped out?"

    The two were seriously injured and had to stay in the Medical Center for rest. As a rule, you should not go out. You can''t go so far.

    "Why do you do this?"

    "Because we hope the commander can attend the spirit sword dance sacrifice," said Laka, coughing and looking very painful.

    Leicia nodded, too.

    "According to our physical condition, it is impossible to get back to school before the spirit sword dance festival. So we decided -"

    "You mean... To disband the team?"

    Alice looked at her two teammates with consternation on her face.

    "No! Absolutely not!"

    "Captain! We..."

    "Didn''t we agree to participate in the spirit sword dance festival together!"

    Cried Alice tenaciously, like a grumpy child.

    "We really can''t compete, so -"

    "We also want to fight with the regiment commander, but that''s the truth. So... We have to entrust our dream to the regiment commander."

    "Laka... Recia..."

    "Captain, please, please work together with our share."

    "We really want to see your sword dance. Let''s see the head''s sword dance, which can disperse everything, OK?"

    At this time, Alice clenched her lips and clenched her fist. The two sides insisted on not giving in to each other, and their eyes sparked in the air.

    Finally, Alice sighed, "well, you won."

    "Commander!" the two young Knights shouted brightly.

    "Claire Lucho."

    Then Alice turned quietly.

    At this time, she was not the girl who had no domineering spirit just now. But a majestic knight.

    "Alice francerto, I''m asking to join scarlet."

    "Welcome, Alice."

    Claire smiled and stretched out her right hand. Alice reached out and took Claire''s hand.

    "I must prove my chivalry to her."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Late at nightбо Deep in the spirit forest - wilcelia stood alone in the dark, trying to calm her high mood.

    Suddenly, the grass behind shook slightly.

    "Witch, is that you?"

    "It''s amazing to feel my breath!"

    With that, a burst of coquettish laughter sounded in the forest.

    The person who showed up was Vivian melosha, a spell engraver.

    "You did a wonderful job yesterday. Thanks to you, I got a lot of valuable information."

    "You are the one who helped them transplant the curse and seal."

    With that, wilcelia''s whole body exuded an amazing murderous spirit. The leaves suddenly shook and rustled.

    "Yes, but it broke down soon. Although the Alicia elf college is full of talents, it''s really not easy to find excellent experimental materials like you."

    "Get out of here. I told you not to appear in front of me."

    "Oh, you''re so ruthless. I''m kind enough to help you investigate the erosion rate of the heart."

    "I don''t want to help you with your research. Besides, I''ve completely controlled my heart."

    Vivian melosha couldn''t help laughing: "don''t try to be brave. The only person who can completely control the curse engraved in the heart is the twilight witch. If you leave it alone, you will die in a few years."

    "It doesn''t matter. As long as you can live to the spirit sword dance festival in two weeks, everything else doesn''t matter."

    "That won''t work. You''re my favorite experimental material -"

    Suddenly, wilcelia released Elven magic to Vivian melosha.

    The concentrated divine power energy blows away a large number of trees and digs out a clearing in front of the forest. After the dust dispersed - no one could be seen in front of us, only thick darkness remained.

    "Damned witch..." wilcelia moaned bitterly to the sky.

    Puff - the agitated ''heart'', there was a stabbing pain like a knife.

 Chapter 1114

    Team match day.

    Members of the scarlet team have met in front of the stone circle.

    This "stone ring" is one of the few "Gates" leading to the elemental elf world in the odicia empire.

    Around the ring, a large number of onlookers had already gathered.

    Today''s team is wilcelia, who ranks first in the school rankings, and scarlet, who has climbed to sixth place in a few weeks and has recently emerged, naturally attracted much attention.

    There is a large screen near the "gate", where students can watch the sword dance in the elemental elf world. This screen is also used as experimental equipment for ELF institutions. It is the exclusive latest equipment of Alicia elf college.

    In front of the screen, in addition to a large number of onlookers, there are members of the wind king knights.

    Claire looked around at his teammates and made a final confirmation of the tactics discussed yesterday.

    "Alice, I''ll leave the avant-garde to you."

    "Well, don''t worry. I''ll make a hole in my sister''s demon suit for you to see." Alice nodded with awe inspiring face.

    "In cold weather, you can protect the back row."

    "It''s all right to give it to me." Mu Hantian nodded.

    "Miss Ben is responsible for beating down the fortress woman."

    "I''m in the back with defense and ritual dance support."

    Lindsay and fiana also nodded to each other.

    Claire, on the other hand, acts according to the circumstances, complements each other''s strengths and is responsible for commanding.

    Claire believes that in terms of personal combat power, everyone except Mu Hantian is far inferior to wilcelia, but in terms of comprehensive group ability, it may be better.

    Moreover, although the players selected by wilcelia are senior students of the wind king knights, they are just a team reluctantly formed to gather the number of people. Therefore, not to mention the time for group warfare training, it is likely that even the communication and coordination with commander wilselia are not good.

    "Our team must be able!"

    Claire clenched the necklace on her chest.

    At this time, the crowd gradually separated from the middle, causing a commotion among the students.

    Willcelia EVA came through the crowd in a pure white coat.

    Behind her, followed by four senior students from the former wind king knights.

    Before and after Claire and others, wilcelia stopped. She looked down at Alice coldly with her cold water blue eyes.

    "Alice, I thought you were smart enough. It seems that I was wrong."

    Alice looked up and glared back. Never lose - in order to entrust the right to participate in the spirit sword dance festival to their own two people, they can''t lose anything.

    And for those who believe in themselves and follow to the end. Also, for the ideal knight in the past.

    "I will defeat you - defeat my former goal and prove my chivalry."

    "Extremely stupid. In that case, I will completely crush your so-called chivalry."

    At this time, the bell rang at the beginning of the game.

    The stone ring, a relic of the mythical age, started slowly, opening the "door" of the elemental elf world.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    The location where the scarlet team was transported was an open space in the forest.

    The surrounding forest is dense and the field of vision is very poor. It is not easy to find the enemy team.

    Claire quickly confirmed that everyone was safeбкбк

    "Scarlet, it''s coming!"

    She waved her whip and summoned the flaming fire cat. Alice and other three began to recite the spirit summoning art respectively.

    "Alice and I are going to find the enemy. In cold weather, you are here to protect them."

    Claire gave instructions quickly, butбкбк

    "There''s no need, Claire Lujo."

    After hearing this sound, they quickly looked up and saw that a huge air fortress was floating in the air.

    It''s willcelia EVA in the magic costume of the elf - "silent fortress".

    "Is... Wilcelia going to fight alone!" said Claire in amazement.

    "Yes, those stumbling blocks are avoided. I''m the only opponent you have."

    "Coming!" cried Linsley.

    At this moment, layers of overlapping composite armor unfolded at the same time, showing countless muzzle. The most powerful elf in the college looked down at the ground like an emperor and waved his hand.

    "Surrender at the feet of the fearless warship of our city spirit, and disappear!"

    Dozens of muzzles were fired.

    Suddenly there was a roar and the earth shook. Heavy rain from shells poured down on the ground. Continuous artillery fire swept the ground like thousands of troops and horses, rolling up a large amount of sand and dust.

    The strongest elf magic costume shows absolute overwhelming power. Its destructive power is even strong to the point of excess.

    "It''s boring. You''re just minions, but -"

    The dense forest a second ago has been completely hollowed out, and countless large holes have been opened in the ground.

    After the flying sand dispersed, what was thereбкбк

    "What?"

    Wilcelia''s expression suddenly stiffened.

    A blonde girl with ice bow was standing there with a fearless smile.

    "Unexpectedly, I shot down the shelling of the city rock spirit..."

    Linsley proudly brushed her long light blond hair and said, "hum. In this world, no one can match me in using Fairy Magic clothes!"

    With that, Linsley released the "magic ice arrow bullet".

    "In vain."

    Wilcelia turned the composite armor forward and bounced off the ice arrow.

    "It''s not over yet!" Lindsay continued to attack, shooting ice arrows in a row.

    The ice cut through the air and flew into the sky - all four magic ice arrows hit the fortress! However, the power of the ice arrow cannot penetrate the armor of the city rock elves.

    "Extremely stupid. Little bows and arrows are meaningless in front of my ''silent Fortress''!"

    "Oh? Really?"

    "What did you say..."

    Wilcelia opened the muzzle again, just as she was about to fight backбкбк

    At this time, she finally found out. Lindley''s purpose is not to cause armor damage. It''s the additional effect of the magic suit "magic ice arrow bullet" of the high elf fenrier - absolute zero.

    The magic ice that will never melt completely freezes the invincible composite armor.

    "Just as you think, Claire."

    "Well, the city rock elves do have a very high defense against physical attacks, but they are not the strongest against attribute attacks - if the elves'' magic clothes of the high elves fenrier should have an effect."

    A look of anxiety appeared on wilcelia''s face.

    In this state, the muzzle cannot attack, and the armor is frozen to increase the weight, resulting in a significant decline in mobility. Now the fortress has undoubtedly become the best target.

    "Alice, cold weather, start fighting back!"

    "Good!"

    Claire and Alice sang Fairy Magic. Then, they move towards the fort with declining power and release magic at the same time.

    "Eat this! Hot fireball!"

    "Wind! Turn it into a sharp blade that cuts everything off!"

    Mu Hantian was embarrassed. In this case, he couldn''t rush to cut two swords, so he could only release two sword Qi silently.

    The other party can''t avoid it at all. Suddenly there was a roar and the air vibrated.

    "Hit...!"

    Even if there is compound armor protection outside, it is absolutely impossible to be unharmed by this attack on the front.

    However, in the next momentбкбк

    "Disaster fairy Ji''s sister, do you have only this ability?"

    "What!"

    At this time, the ground suddenly shook violently. A large amount of earth and rock was sprayed into the air. Claire''s body was hit by a strong impact and flew out.

    The scene in front of me was like a meteorite falling. A huge hole was dug in the ground. In the middle of the pit, there stands a majestic Fortress - silent fortress.

    "You deserve praise for beating me down."

    The falling impact shattered the magic ice of frozen armor.

    "But that''s it. The city rock spirit is one of the earth elves. On the earth, I will be stronger."

 Chapter 1115

    The double shields of silent fortress stretched out two huge arms. The sharp claws at the front of the arm kept sweeping forward, and the trees that had not fallen were cut off one after another.

    "What an amazing destructive power. However, the action is full of loopholes."

    Seeing that the opportunity was not lost, Alice waved her Fairy Magic dress horizontally - "the gun of the wind wing".

    The blade of the wind flew out of the tip of the knife and attacked wilcelia. But - the silent fortress is no longer in its original place.

    I don''t know when -- wilcelia had already come to Alice. It was like sliding on the ground. Mobility and flying are completely different.

    "Alice!"

    Claire immediately threw out the whip of inflammation and entangled the arm of the city rock elf. The speed of the assault stopped slightly - but the change stopped there. The powerful power contained in it can''t even resist Claire''s whip.

    "Let me come!"

    An armored knight with a huge shield suddenly appeared and stood in front of Alice. That''s Fiona''s knight spirit, ''Georgius''.

    The knight elves blocked the attack of the city rock elves with all their strength, and the iron boots sank deep into the ground like wooden stakes. A violent crash sounded in the air.

    However, even the knight elves with the strongest defense still can''t stop the attack of the city rock elves. Its armor began to twist, and a huge crack gradually appeared in its huge shieldбкбк

    "Georgius, hold on!" Fianna wailed.

    "Lost elf Ji - you too, I thought you wouldn''t be stupid enough to fight me."

    "Yes, I''m not smart - but I like myself now!"

    "Hum!" wilcelia snorted coldly, lifted her shoulder and raised her arm.

    "Don''t think about it!" Claire jumped into her raised arm.

    Then her burning whip caught the sharp claw at the front of her arm. Just now she wrapped her arms around the fortress with a burning whip, not to contain the fortress''s movement, but to get close to wilcelia.

    At such a close distance, even with armor, it can''t be completely blocked!

    Claire is good at high-speed singing elf magic. She showed the most powerful attack magic to wilcelia, who looked stunned.

    "Fly and bring the red flame of destruction - the king of inflammation spits out his breath!"

    In an instant, the pillar of fire rose, and wilcelia''s body fell into a sea of fire.

    "You -- damn fly!"

    The rotating arm turned to Claire, but at this timeбкбк

    "Sister, wake up!"

    A storm swept right above. Volley attack. This is Alice''s best gun skill.

    The next second, Alice''s Fairy Magic suit ''wind wing gun'' stabbed into wilcelia''s chest armor.

    "Gu! Ah..."

    Thenбкбк

    "Strong wind, blow as much as you like!"

    In the spell of liberation, a violent tornado suddenly rose from the ground and blew wilcelia, who was covered with the spirit of the city rock, into the air.

    "Bang!" willcelia''s body fell to the ground with a loud noise, raising a lot of dust.

    "Hoo... Hoo..."

    Alice, who consumed a lot of divine power because of the attack just now, couldn''t help kneeling to the ground. Claire gasped and licked her lips.

    "Wilselia, you are too arrogant. It''s stupid to fight alone..."

    "It''s you, Claire Lujo."

    "What!"

    In the diffuse flying sand, a huge figure is creeping slightly.

    "Incompetent minions are stumbling blocks and worthless in front of the real strong."

    After the dust dispersed, the silent fortress slowly appeared. There was no damage on the wall like composite armor.

    "Disappear!"

    Then the armor started instantly - countless muzzles spewed fire.

    Seeing this, Mu Hantian rushed over and put the guardian God Esther horizontally on his chest, holding the sword in one hand and the tip of the sword in the other hand to resist the attack of wilcelia.

    "Magic ice arrow bullet!" linslei also took the opportunity to shoot out the spirit magic costume in an attempt to reduce the pressure for mu cold day.

    Ice and shells collide with each other, turn into fragments and fly in the air like broken diamonds.

    Tut! Is the power of this fortress woman a bottomless pit? " Cried Linsley, with sweat on her forehead.

    Although the power is the magic ice arrow bullet, if it turns into an endless air artillery battle, the situation is overwhelmingly favorable for wilcelia - if it goes on like this, Lindley will run out of energy sooner or later.

    "Well... My knight spirit seems to have reached the limit..." fiana panted.

    Countless cracks have already appeared in the knight spirit shield under artillery attack.

    "Claire! I can''t make it!" Fianna shouted anxiously.

    The knight spirit who resisted the shelling finally couldn''t support it and knelt on the ground. Its huge body was bathed in merciless gunfire, turned into particles of light and disappeared.

    At that moment, Claire rushed out.

    Take advantage of the moment when the gunfire hits the knight elf - this is the only chance. Almost at the same time, Alice sprinted to the other side. Mu Hantian began to use sword Qi for long-range support.

    Wilcelia hesitated which side to attack, and finally decided to hit Claire with gunfire.

    It''s reasonable to defeat the captain first. But Claire had expected it.

    "Scarlet!" cried Claire, turning the flame whip of the elf demon costume into a tempered cat.

    Scarlet darted through the hail of bullets and jumped to wilcelia.

    "It''s no use!" willcelia growled and shot down the flaming cat with her arm.

    Then, wilcelia turned the fire to scarlet - although she also found that Claire was approaching herself, perhaps because Claire didn''t have an elf costume, it didn''t pose a threat to her.

    Claire, who rushed to wilcelia with all her strength, stretched out her hand and touched the armor of the city rock spirit.

    Then - she liberated the elf magic she sang during the sprint!

    "Cold soul, bear my anger and sigh - love song of blood!"

    This is an elf magic that makes matter vibrate through the palm of your hand and causes an ultra-high heat state. Because this move can only be used when it is in direct contact with the object, it is a very difficult skill in combat.

    "Reckless. Elf magic is absolutely impossible to destroy the armor of the elves of our city rock," said wilcelia coldly.

    Then the fortress''s arm swept at Claire, flew her petite body out and bounced to the ground.

    At this moment

    "Magic ice arrow bullet!" the ice arrow released by linslei hit the armor of the city rock spirit.

    "I said it was useless - what!" wilcelia opened her eyes wide.

    "It seems... It''s not completely useless."

    The fallen Claire wiped the blood off her mouth.

    "Damage caused by rapid temperature difference - that''s your purpose!"

    "This is the most basic tactic when there are fire spirit envoys and ice spirit envoys in the team."

    Although the success rate is extremely small, it has finally opened a hole in the armor.

    Basha! Basha - there are more and more cracks in the armor.

    Right nowбкбк

    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!"

    Alice took advantage of the storm and launched an assault with a "wind wing gun".

    It has super destructive and fast stab attack. The tip of the gun destroyed the armor and penetrated wilcelia''s chest.

    "Oh! Alice!"

    Alice''s brown eyes shot through wilcelia''s water blue eyes. The strongest knight in the college showed a flustered look at this time.

    "Wind, blow!"

    With the windwing gun in wilcelia''s chestбкбк

    Alice released the strongest storm.

    Suddenly, the strong wind raged and tore the fragile demon costume into pieces! Losing her armor, wilcelia flew into the air and fell to the ground.

    "Hoo! Hoo! Hoo -" Alice knelt down with all her strength.

    "Did you succeed...?"

    The fallen wilcelia was still lying on the ground. It seems that she lost consciousness.

    "I..."

    "Eh?"

    no Wilcelia hasn''t lost consciousness yet. Her body began to spasm violently.

    "I... can''t... Lose..."

    "What are you talking about?" Claire frowned.

    Then an incredible sight appeared in front of the party. The damaged and fragmented demon costume has gradually become another form!

    "Sister...?" Alice called wilcelia blankly.

    "Ah - ah ah ah ah ah!" the roar of wilcelia rang through the forest of the elemental elf world.

 Chapter 1116

    "What''s that...!" Fianna couldn''t help shouting.

    "It''s a spell seal," Claire frowned.

    "Wilcelia transplanted the seal of the curse?" Linsley was stunned.

    It''s really puzzling why the most powerful elves in the college still need to transplant spell seal.

    Wilcelia''s teammates noticed the abnormality and appeared one by one.

    These four are members of the Qianfeng King knights who were poached by wilcelia. It must have been because wilcelia had ordered them not to come out.

    These teammates rushed to wilcelia, but

    The black knight with strange shape swept his arms and flew the four people. Suddenly blood foam flew. There was a huge tear on the girl of the Knights.

    If the direct attack of the elves causes actual physical damage, it means that the elves are in a state of uncontrollable contract elves.

    At this time, the alarm sounds - the team confrontation is suspended.

    But mu Hantian and others did not flinch, so they had to stop her.

    "Claire, step back and leave it to me now. You used too much power just now, so leave it to me."

    Mu Hantian is ready to face wilcelia alone.

    "You can''t do it alone!" Claire refused immediately.

    "Really, just give it to me at ease!" Mu Hantian showed a confident smile, didn''t care about the dissuasion of Claire and others, and rushed directly to Vera Celia.

    "Wilcelia..." Mu Han Tian went to the opposite of her and raised the guardian God Esther.

    "Cold weather... You don''t really want to fight her!"

    "What do you think?" Mu Han replied without looking back.

    Then he said to wilcelia, "wilcelia, let me rescue you from the dark abyss."

    With that, Mu Hantian jumped. Wilcelia also rushed to Mu Hantian at the same time.

    "Cold day!" Alice''s cry was covered by the loud sound of the sword.

    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!"

    Mu cold day blocked wilselia''s attack and then cut it out.

    The dark armor was cut a crack. Mu Hantian pulled back the sword and struck again.

    Sparks burst into the air. When Mu Hantian took back the sword, the divine power energy from the gap of the armor took the opportunity to entangle Mu Hantian''s wrist. But

    "This kind of thing is useless!"

    The guardian God Esther gave out a dazzling light.

    The clear flash blew away the mist like power of willcelia!

    Mu Hantian slashed directly at the head of the Dark Armor in the light. Then he jumped forward and cut again. The fierce continuous attack was like lightning and stone fire, and the Black Knight couldn''t keep up.

    "How awesome...!" Alice couldn''t help exclaiming.

    I can''t see the overwhelming power of being seriously injured - extremely gorgeous sword dance.

    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!"

    At this time, wilcelia issued a frightening roar. The air then vibrated violently, and the strong impact tried to blow away Mu cold day.

    Mu Hantian drew a circle in mid air with the guardian God Esther, and the white shield appeared.

    Willcelia was full of ominous divine power energy, which flowed slowly on the ground like a fog.

    At this time, the Fairy Magic costume of willcelia, who was blocked in front like a mountain, changed.

    The wrist began to twist and gradually formed a huge spear. no This size is no longer a spear - but a huge siege hammer.

    "Is there a showdown? It suits me."

    "Cold weather, this is bad."

    "Why?"

    "Because she''s my sister - she''s the one who taught me how to shoot."

    "I see."

    Wilcelia uttered a groan that seemed to come from the depths of the earth: "Lian... Ashue... Bell..."

    "Sister thinks cold weather is Lian ashbell?" Alice frowned suspiciously.

    Of course, now wilcelia is unreasonable. However, perhaps it was Mu Hantian''s continuous attack that reminded her of the strongest sword dancer.

    "Wilcelia EVA francerto! I''m coming! Let''s have a showdown!"

    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!"

    Wilcelia rolled up the dust and rushed over.

    Mu Hantian also pushed hard and rushed forward.

    At the moment when they staggered, a ray of thunder flashed by.

    Mu Hantian flashed through wilcelia''s spear at a distance of a millimetre. Then, the glittering magic annihilation sword, together with armor, ran through wilcelia''s "heart".

    The holy sword inserted in the chest is full of time, just like a rolling torrent!

    "Wilcelia, wake up and don''t forget your original intention!" Mu Hantian whispered, holding the sword on his chest.

    In the broken Dark Armor, the beautiful face of wilcelia appeared.

    "Lian ashubel -"

    Her cherry colored lip flap moved slightly.

    Mu Hantian... It''s you - Lian ashubel

    "I lost again..."

    Wilcelia smiled and looked very calm. As if the possessed evil spirit had been expelled, he showed a peaceful look.

    Somehow, all the remorse in my heart had dissipated. Because Mu''s black eyes are staring at himself.

    "Putong" - the "heart" engraved by the transplant mantra beat for a moment.

    My cheeks are so hot. Wilcelia''s eyes were slightly wet and she looked away slightly.

    "Wilcelia, you are really strong. But it was just a moment of arrogance. This power can''t last."

    "Indeed... I want your approval, so I always pursue strength - but it seems that I don''t get enough."

    "No, you''re wrong." Mu Hantian didn''t care that she regarded herself as Lian ashubel. After all, that person''s existence was replaced by himself, so he was Lian ashubel.

    "What are you talking about?"

    "You lose not because you have no power, but because you give up something more precious than power."

    "Something more precious?"

    "That''s right. Friendship, family affection, etc... you give up too much just to pursue the so-called power. You will never be strong."

    "I..."

    Velcelia''s hot cheeks were gently caressed by the cool breeze. This breeze is Alice''s wind. Riding on Alice''s thoughts and will and adhering to the wind of Knight faith.

    "Lian ashubel, I --"

    The beautiful blonde hair swayed slightly in the wind. She smiled.

    Wilcelia EVA farlanger finally lost her strength and fell down. The agitated "heart" also stopped beating.

    "Have a good sleep. When you wake up, you''ll be fine. Everything is over."

 Chapter 1117

    "Oh, my heart is broken. It''s a pity to find someone''s favorite material."

    In the forest not far from the college, Vivian Melissa was pursing her lips and showing a sullen look.

    In order to collect information, Vivian melosha has been observing the war with the terminal of the spirit mechanism in the forest.

    "It seems that there is still a long way to go before the heart transplant mantra seal is practical." she sighed and covered the terminal.

    "However, the boy seems to be quite interesting. Anyway, GIO who studied in the ''Education Institute'' has been taken away. Come and play with the boy next time!"

    "College students are not your toys, Vivian Melissa."

    A voice came from nowhere.

    At the sound, Vivian melosha was suddenly shocked.

    "You are... Twilight witch!"

    "Hum, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I''m not a good student."

    Grievous shermas came quietly from the forest.

    "How did you know --"

    "Anyone will know as like as two peas in a row? I checked the information of two students who had caused a violent trip in the streets yesterday, and found that their charm and engraved features are exactly the same as those you studied in the student''s age. You still look like you haven''t had any improvement."

    Greyworth explained kindly, just like a teacher eager to teach students.

    "Running for those students who have no value - when did you become so diligent!"

    "Hum, I''ve been here for several years. I''ve been here for a long time and have more or less feelings for this greenhouse. So it''s human nature to see annoying pests and want to eliminate them."

    Vivian meloshadon turned blue and her lips trembled with fear.

    "Well, it''s time. I''ll punish you for attacking my lovely student."

    Greyworth''s right hand gradually spilled a thick black substance. That is the alien spirit that is absolutely impossible to become the contract spirit - the demon spirit.

    "Count, I haven''t fed you for a long time. Come and have a good meal."

    Grievous licked her flirtatious lips.

    "Ah... Ah... Ah...!" Vivian Melissa screamed from her heart.

    The smile just now has disappeared and is completely in a state of panic. She kept rolling and trying to escape.

    "I won''t let you escape. Pay for your behavior."

    "Gee! Ah... Ah...!"

    Thick black objects attacked her body.

    Grunt, click, click, click, click

    In the forest, there was a sound of chewing.

    "Really, I have to deal with the aftermath of such things. Hum, you must invite me to dinner next time."

    Grievous pushed her glasses and left quietly.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    The body of wilcelia EVA has been eroded by the seal of curse.

    Although the magic annihilation holy sword, the boundary protection god Esther, eliminated the curse seal engraved on the "heart", the meridians in charge of the energy metabolism of Shenwei were destroyed because the curse accumulated for many years suddenly burst out in one breath.

    I don''t know how many years it will take to return to the college as an elf envoy. Moreover, even if the curse seal has been eliminated, her crime will never disappear.

    Under the escort of the elf knight, wilcelia will be transferred to the imperial capital, and Alice and Mu Hantian will see off at the gate of the college.

    Wilcelia sat in the carriage with a very calm expression. Perhaps because of the transplantation of the mantra seal, the spirit was slowly eroded. Now that the engraving has been removed, wilcelia is no longer a beautiful Knight like ice and snow. She looks like an ordinary girl.

    "Alice, I''m sorry," said wilcelia, bowing her head to Alice.

    "Sister, raise your head quickly. I''ll wait for you to come back."

    Wilcelia nodded and then turned to Mu Hantian.

    "My sister, please. Although the child is a little clumsy, there are lovely places."

    "I understand."

    "Cold weather! And my sister too! What are you talking about!" Alice protested loudly with a red face.

    "Alice, I''m looking forward to your performance at the elf Sword Dance Festival."

    Then she touched Alice''s head and went back to the carriage.

    Mu Hantian and Alice stood side by side and watched the carriage leave gradually.

    "Cold weather, thank you for saving my sister."

    "This is not entirely my credit, but also everyone''s help." Mu Hantian shook his head quietly.

    Suddenly, there was a wonderful silence between the two.

    "By the way, cold weather. Guan... About the ''Valentine''s sacrifice'' the day before yesterday..."

    "Huh?"

    While Mu Hantian was wondering, Alice somehow changed a small box. The box was tied with ribbon and the packaging was very exquisite.

    "What is this?"

    "This... This is just my recognition of your performance in the Knights! Absolutely... Absolutely nothing else!"

    Alice turned her head to the other side and reached for the chocolate.

    "Well, thank you. You are so rigid in such matters related to human relations."

    "Well, that''s not human..." Alice murmured in a low voice.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    A few days later, the scarlet team held a celebration banquet to celebrate the right to participate in the spirit sword dance festival.

    Because of the defeat of the first place ''silent Fortress'', the scullett team''s ranking suddenly rose to third place.

    In addition to the scarlet team, there are also the "pterosaurs" team of senior students who are also among the top three, and the "kelunos team" led by the sage girls of Jian. These three teams will participate in the spirit sword dance festival on behalf of the Empire.

    The ship to the venue of the elemental elf world will leave in a week. As for the location of the celebration banquet, it was held in Claire''s room.

    There is a table in the room with a huge chocolate cake on it. That amazing size is just like a wedding cake.

    "Are you... Really going to eat them all?" Mu coldly asked.

    "There''s so much chocolate left in the Valentine''s sacrifice. What can I do?"

    "In cold weather, don''t you, don''t you want to eat the cake I made?" Linsley pursed her lips unhappily.

    "You did it... What a surprise."

    "Miss''s craft of making dessert is also first-class." Carol covered her mouth and smiled softly.

    "Carol helped taste it, too."

    "Yes, I can eat the cake made by miss every day. It''s really happy."

    "Well, Carol, I think you should do more housework."

    The maid was really incompetent. Mu cold day shook his head, and his heart continued to make complaints about it.

    "Claire and I can help, too."

    Puff - the plump chest suddenly pressed against the arm, sending a soft touch.

    She is the second princess.

    "Fianna, you..."

    Hearing that fiana also helped, Mu Hantian had no expectation at all, only an ominous hunch.

    Ding Dong. Just then, the door seal rang.

    "It should be Alice."

    Mu Hantian walked slowly to the door. At the moment of opening the door, Mu Han Tian opened his eyes wide with fear.

    The man standing there was Alice in a big cardigan dress.

    Her face was painted with light makeup and her lips were lipstick. The hairstyle is also different from usual, not horsetail. Put all your hair down and turn it into waist length hair.

    "AI... Alice... How do you dress like this?"

    "Well, I, I heard there was a party, so I came in formal clothes."

    Alice said with a red face. There are two girls laughing behind.

    It''s Laka and leicia... It seems that Alice has been punished by these two people again.

    "Isn''t it strange for me... To wear like this?" Alice''s cheeks flushed and raised her eyes.

    "No, it''s beautiful... Very beautiful." Mu Hantian answered with his head.

    At this moment

    Boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom

    A sharp line of sight suddenly came from behind. Mu cold day turned his head and found that the eldest ladies were staring at themselves with angry expressions.

    "Can you... Stop looking at me like that?"

    "Shut up! Eat your cake!"

    Claire took the fork with the cake and stabbed it forward and stuffed the cake into Mu Hantian''s mouth.

    Then came fiana, Lindsay and finally Esther and lestia.

    The fork with the cake never stopped, and Mu''s mouth was full of cake.

    Mu Hantian, surrounded by angry beautiful girls, sighed heavily.

 Chapter 1118

    JOJO, JOJO

    From the "spirit forest" around the college, there was the sound of birds.

    "Well..."

    Mu Hantian woke up from his sleep and sat up. He looked at the window, which showed his bleary eyed expression.

    Just as Mu Hantian wanted to get up and leave the bedбкбк

    He found something. The body is subtly heavy. It seems that something soft and comfortable to touch is pressed on his waist.

    "Ah?"

    Mu Hantian felt bad and quickly lifted the blanket.

    "Hoo... Good morning in cold weather."

    "Esther, and lestia?"

    It was Esther who made a sweet sound like a silver seal. And sitting across Mu Hantian''s waist is lestia.

    Esther rubbed his eyes sleepily, just like a snow elf. While lestia looked at Mu Hantian with a smiling face.

    "Cold weather, what''s the matter?"

    Estella took Ramu''s hand and looked at him with a numb expression.

    "Esther, why are you dressed like this..."

    Today''s Esther - not all fruit. Put on your clothes. But

    "What''s the matter?"

    Esther tilted his head suspiciously, and Mu Hantian quickly looked away.

    Now Esther is naked, only wearing a uniform shirt for the cold weather.

    Probably nothing in it. Her dress is commonly known as a fruit shirt.

    The white crisp chest looms in the open skirt, adding subtle sensational emotion. The wide and long cuffs reveal an alternative interest.

    "Esther, why are you dressed like this?"

    "Didn''t you say that you can''t sleep with you in cold weather?" Esther replied expressionless.

    "Yes, you did." lestia covered her mouth and smiled.

    "I did say so, but... Oh, forget it." Mu Hantian shook his head helplessly.

    At this time, Mu Hantian suddenly felt that there was something wrong with Esther''s appearance. It''s not just because of the dress of fruit shirt - Esther this morning was very different.

    Mu Hantian looked at Esther carefully.

    "''cold weather... Well, if you look at me like this, I''ll be shy." Esther, who is always expressionless, rarely blushes.

    At this time, Mu Hantian finally found the answer. It was a white thigh that was faintly exposed from the hem of the shirt. And a slender, smooth ankle like a marble statue. Esther is not wearing ordinary knee socks. But socks that are only ankle long.

    "Esther, what are these socks?"

    "Lestia said you should like these socks in cold weather." Esther blushed and pressed the hem of his shirt tightly.

    "Leistia?" Mu Hantian slowly turned her head to leistia, but she first turned into a sword.

    "Oh, forget it, let''s go out to dinner." Mu Hantian had no choice but to help the amount of lestia''s prank.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    In this way, Mu Hantian spent the same morning as usual. After breakfast, he came to Claire''s dormitory.

    "This, this, and that will also be used... Hey, scarlet! You can''t play with luggage."

    "Meow -?"

    The burning spirit, who turns into a fire cat, is playing with Claire''s clothes like a wool ball.

    Claire and Fianna are sitting on their beds, loading their luggage into their bags.

    These are all preparations for going to the elemental elf world, the venue of the "elf Sword Dance Festival".

    Two weeks ago, the scarlet team successfully won the right to participate in the spirit sword dance festival by defeating wilcelia EVA, the No. 1 silent fortress in the college. In a few days from today, they must represent the Empire of Austria together with the other two teams who are also promoted to three places of representation and have strong resistance to the group in battle.

    "Claire, did you sleep well yesterday?"

    "Of course, health management is the basic skill of elves."

    Claire responded while holding back a yawn she didn''t know how many times she had yawned.

    Perhaps because of his sense of responsibility as a team commander, Claire has been consulting tactical books borrowed from the library or elves'' related literature until late at night recently.

    "What about you? Are your luggage ready?" Claire asked.

    She grabbed Scarlett by the neck and saw the fire cat struggling rudely.

    "I don''t have so many things to bring, only a few clothes, Esther and lestia."

    Mu Hantian looked at Claire and fiana. It seems that it will take them some time to rectify.

    But one thing Mu Hantian cares about is why Claire stuffed so many canned peaches in her luggage.

    "Huh?"

    Mu Hantian''s eyes inadvertently fell on the floor with scattered luggage.

    There are several books that look like novels, mixed with tactical books and literature on elves.

    Mu Hantian, who had nothing to do, picked up one of them without thinking.

    "Wandering Prince and imprisoned Princess" -- it was originally a love novel with many illustrations written for young girls.

    "I didn''t expect that guy Claire was actually interested in this kind of thing."

    Driven by curiosity, Mu Hantian casually flipped through the beginning of the novelбкбк

    "This..."

    Mu Hantian''s face gradually turned red.

    The content of the novel is about the beautiful princess being kidnapped by a cold prince, and then subjected to unspeakable and silencing treatment - it is a very heavy taste publication.

    "Claire, I didn''t expect that you... Are looking at this kind of thing."

    "Eh?" Claire looked back.

    After she found what Mu Hantian was holding

    "Ah ah! Come on... Give it back to me quickly. Why do you peek at girls'' things!"

    Pop! Pop!

    She beat her up with the canned peaches she caught.

    "Hey, what are you doing? It hurts."

    "Hum! This... This is your punishment for peeking at the girl''s secret. You deserve to die!"

    "Then don''t leave the girl''s secret on the floor."

    "Long winded - you big fool, pervert!"

    Claire burst into tears and punched and kicked Mu Hantian.

    "I said, you are very noisy."

    "It''s all... It''s all cold weather. It''s all his fault."

    While Claire turned her head to Fiona, Mu Hantian spread the book and showed it to her in front of Claire.

    That''s the illustration of the princess, that is, the ''Heroine'' bound by a rope and being beaten by a whip.

    "Yi?"

    "I think Claire is a pervert? I can''t believe she looks at this kind of thing."

    "Yeah?" Claire''s shoulders froze in amazement.

    "As a noble daughter, don''t you feel ashamed to read such an unorthodox book?"

    "This... This, um..."

    I saw Miss Qianjin blush and falter.

    Mu Hantian put his face close to Claire''s ear and whispered: "if everyone knew that Miss Qianjin, who was among the best in the exam, loved reading such books and periodicals, I don''t know what would you think?"

    "Ah ah! What... What, what are you talking about!"

    "No, you want others to do what''s in this book?"

    "No... no! I don''t want to be tied up like this!"

    "But this page is folded for marking."

    "Oh, wow!"

    Claire puffed steam out of her head, and then went straight into the bed.

 Chapter 1119

    After settling Claire, Mu Hantian then turned to fiana''s direction.

    "Is everything going well over there?"

    "Well, the prayer utensils used in the ceremony really take up a lot of space," said Fianna as she stuffed a large round mirror and candlestick into her bag.

    Fiana ray odicia. She is the second princess of the Empire of Austria and the second witch in the "Shrine".

    She was even chosen as the alternate of the fairy king of fire. She was a real princess. However, she is not unattainable, but a girl who is easy to get close and talk.

    "If you don''t mind, let me help you? Can I just load the luggage here?"

    "Yes, thank you."

    Mu Hantian sat on the bed with scattered luggage and began to stuff all kinds of prayer utensils that seemed to be used for ceremony into his bag.

    Beads, Royal cups, fans, whips and candles, even props shaped like animals'' ears and tailsбкбк

    "Are these really the prayer utensils used in the ceremony?" Mu Hantian''s brain suddenly flashed such a question.

    Forget it, I know nothing about the ceremony of witch Ji after all.

    At this time, his outstretched hand inadvertently constructed something. It feels like a smooth and tactile cloth.

    "What is this?" Mu Hantian frowned slightly and raised the object to his eyesбкбк

    "Er..." then he froze motionless.

    It was a black cloth with a lustrous luster. It is also inlaid with a unique rose pattern embroidered with light lace. Should the material be silk? Thin straps are attached at both ends of the cloth.

    "This is..."

    Mu''s forehead in the cold day was slightly sweating.

    This is a black underwear that looks very high-grade. Andбкбк

    Why is there a hole in such a place!

    This is not worn out. In the middle of the underwear, I don''t know why I designed an unnatural opening.

    "Cold weather? What''s the matter with you?"

    "That..."

    Mu Hantian and fiana, who just raised her head, crossed her eyes. And he maintained the position of spreading his black underwear in front of his eyes.

    "This is..." fiana blushed.

    "You... You will hate wearing such improper underpants... Princess?" she asked Mu Hantian with her upward eyes.

    "Well... Sorry."

    Mu Hantian hurriedly received his underwear into the bag.

    "How could you... Have those underwear?"

    "Well... I accidentally bought it on impulse... Fruit... It''s still too ashamed." Fianna still blushed and muttered.

    "This seems a little too bold, isn''t it?"

    "Yes... Yes, a little..." Mu cold day coughed a few times.

    The last thing that broke the awkward atmosphere was the sound from outside the room.

    "Come on, Claire Lujo, aren''t you ready?"

    It was an elegant voice with a slightly higher pitch.

    Appearing in front of the room was Claire''s arch rival, a freshman in the crow class.

    The elf envoy of magic ice, Lindsay laurenfrost.

    She has a dazzling light blond hair, and her delicate eyebrows are outlined above her emerald green eyes. At first glance, Lindsay Lei looks like a young lady with strong self-esteem, but mu Hantian knows that in fact, she is a very gentle and caring girl.

    "Miss, I''m so sleepy -"

    "Really, Carol loves to stay in bed every time."

    It was Carol, Lindley''s waste maid, who was dragged by her hand.

    "I''m different from miss. I''m a patient with hypotension... Hoo."

    It seems that she should have been called up by Lindley this morning. The girl is still the same. She''s a useless maid.

    "Lindsay, what''s that?" Claire, who finally resurrected, asked.

    Linsley was holding a slightly larger wooden box in her hand.

    "Oh, this is the most advanced tea set. As a lady of Lauren Frost''s family, she has to be elegant whenever and wherever." Linsley proudly fiddled with her light blond hair.

    "Well, we''re not going to play," Claire shrugged foolishly.

    At this time, Alice''s voice came out of the window.

    "Hey, what are you doing! It''s only an hour before the assembly time!"

    "You''re in such a hurry!" cried Claire angrily to the rigid Knight Commander.

    "They are really." Mu Hantian reluctantly dropped his shoulder.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    In an hour.

    Members of the scarlet team gathered in front of the stone ring.

    This is the ''gate'' of the eresia elf academy to the elemental elf world.

    Long before the establishment of the college, this relic has existed for a long time. It is not a product of imperial technology. As far as the status quo is concerned, apart from such relics scattered all over the mainland, the technology to keep the "gate" open in this world has been completely lost.

    The representative contestants will be transported to the elemental elf world from here and take the ships prepared by the "Shenyi academy", the organizer of the elf Sword Dance Festival.

    The other two teams selected by the college are already ready to go in front of the gate.

    The first "pterosaur team" is a team composed entirely of senior students.

    They looked coldly at the members of the scarlet team and immediately turned away.

    We have no intention of dealing with you - is that what they want to express? This is an expected response. Although they are selected from the same college, they will become competitors after the start of the spirit sword dance festival.

    Mu Hantian glanced at Claire from the corner of his eye.

    There is another reason why seniors look so unfriendly. Because she was the sister of the evil spirit Ji who brought unprecedented disaster to the Empire four years ago.

    Now there are many college students who regard her as the object of deliberate alienation. Although Claire usually doesn''t seem to care, she may feel very hurt in her heart.

    "Oh, it''s you."

    At this time, the blonde girl holding a wooden wand came forward to talk to Mu cold day.

    "It''s you. I haven''t seen you for a long time."

    Her team ranked third and was one of the members of the ''kelunos'' team that had played before.

    Girls are a family of sages who live in the elf forest. They can summon powerful "herd elves".

    "You kittens can crush you with my ''herd elves''!" the Druid girl raised her wooden wand and said.

    Right nowбкбк

    "The three teams are finally here."

    Teacher Freya gulando, who was the manager of the gate, came over with a calm look.

    She glanced at the bell tower of the college and said, "you will be transferred to the elemental elf world in ten minutes. Say goodbye to your friends."

    With that, Freya began to depict the magic array in the "stone ring".

    Claire, Lindsay and fiana turned their heads in a hurry and didn''t look at each other.

    "Root... There''s no need to say goodbye."

    "Just... That is to say, it''s just a few days away from the college."

    "Yes, it''s too... Too exaggerated, isn''t it?"

    The three men nodded to each other at the same time.

    On the other hand, Alice was surrounded by a large group of Knights'' schoolgirls.

    Majestic brown eyes and blue horsetail swaying in the breeze.

    Alice seems to be going to participate in the spirit sword dance festival in the boring armor of the Knights. Maybe she said that she not only represented the college, but also represented the wind king knights?

    "Captain, please give us our share."

    "We''ll cheer you up!"

    "Well, I will win!"

    Alice nodded to the talking Laka and leicia, her two former teammates.

    They entrusted Alice with their dream of winning at the elf Sword Dance Festival. Moreover, there is another person - Mu Hantian knows that there is another girl entrusted her dream to Alice.

    "Time is up. All members, enter the ''stone ring''."

    Freya crossed the stone column with her fingertips, and the ground burst into a cyan light. The ''gate'' connecting the earthly and elemental elves appeared.

    Mu Hantian and his party nodded to each other, and then stepped into the shining "stone ring".

 Chapter 1120

    Mu Hantian first felt a dazzling flash, and then a dizzy feeling on his head and feet for a moment.

    "Here is..."

    When he opened his eyes, the first thing he saw wasбкбк

    The lush trees in the forest and the vast lakes in the distance.

    The lake water is as bright as a polished mirror, which only exists in the elemental elf world. A large number of flickering light balls float on the lush lake, outlining a dreamy atmosphere.

    "I came to this lake when I was teaching outside the college."

    Claire landed lightly on the muddy ground. Members of other teams were also transmitted one after another.

    "By the way, where is the boat?"

    Mu Hantian looked at the lake once, but he didn''t find anything that looked like a ship.

    "Where are you looking? Look, it''s over there." Claire shrugged her shoulders and pointed to the faint sky between the gaps in the trees.

    Mu Hantian looked up and saw a ship floating in the air, reflecting a huge shadow on the lake.

    "Is that the bevar class flying ship of the ''Shenyi courtyard''..." Mu Hantian murmured.

    I have seen in the book that it is the latest flying ship with the holy name of the wind ELF KING.

    The ship has a streamlined cabin like a whale, uses the spirit mechanism made by the kingdom of Palestine as the power source, and the building materials on the surface of the ship also use divine wood with a tree age of more than 6000 years.

    This is the ship to guide the elves who will offer sword dance for the elves king to the stage of "elves Sword Dance Festival".

    "In cold weather, we must win!"

    "Of course, we will win."

    The flying ship splashed an exaggerated spray and anchored on the lake.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "He seems to have left for there."

    This is the office of Alicia elf college.

    The Dean, grievous shermas, spoke to the wall of the room.

    There was no response - however, a personal image soon appeared as if it had penetrated from the wall.

    "Yes, he just started."

    It''s the shadow elf - Freya gulando.

    She went to greyworth''s desk and said without hesitation, "I really don''t understand why the Dean had to help the boy to this extent?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "Of course, his fighting skills are powerful, but the ''spirit sword dance sacrifice'' is not simple enough to pass the customs and kill the generals all the way. You should know that best."

    "You''re wrong. He never showed real power."

    "What do you mean?"

    "It''s all right, just joking." grevos shook her head and looked like she wanted to muddle through.

    "Don''t say that. Did you get the result of your investigation last time?"

    "Of course. I really hope you can be a little measured and stop asking me to be a spy in the military."

    "I really owe you a lot about this."

    Grevos shrugged, and Freya rudely threw the report at her.

    "This is the information about the incident four years ago. After the collapse of the facility, the ''teaching institute'', a total of 14 orphans were placed by the Imperial Knights. It is said that five of them were later incorporated into the special forces of the Knights; the remaining nine died a few years later under the influence of the spell and seal installed at the facility."

    "However, this number is wrong. This data is different from the information found in the facility."

    "It seems that not all orphans have been placed by the Knights; for example, GIO Inzaghi, who invaded our college not long ago, is one of the facilities orphans that the Knights have not mastered. It''s not surprising that there are orphans other than him now?"

    "That''s right. It''s hard for you. Next, please continue your investigation."

    "Well, my real job should be a teacher, not a spy?" Freya complained and disappeared into the wall again.

    Grievous looked out of the window and sighed heavily.

    "You must be careful. I can''t help you now."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    The flying ship floated on the clouds filled with ether and glided forward.

    The destination is the empty Island Laguna Yishi, one of the holy places in the elemental elf world. It is the venue of the spirit sword dance festival.

    Originally, it was a holy land where only witches and witches from the "Shenyi Temple" serving the ELF KING were allowed to enter and leave, but it was also open to ordinary people during the "elf Sword Dance Festival".

    "This flying ship is not bad." Mu Han sighed slightly while overlooking the vast sea of clouds under the window.

    I''ve been on such a flying ship once before, in the world of xuezhan city and fan Xinglu.

    Aristocratic ladies seem to have been used to it. After putting down their luggage, they came to the lounge allocated by the team and sat on the sofa.

    The walls were made of polished marble tiles and covered with red blankets embroidered with beautiful embroidery. There are abundant daily necessities in the cabin, each of which is the highest grade.

    "This is the latest type of flying ship. If the voyage is smooth, we may be able to reach Darrow around noon." the speaker is Claire lying on the sofa... Although she doesn''t mind very much, her current posture will lift her skirt and put her pants on the edge of the light, so mu Hantian quickly looked away.

    "By the way, the opening ceremony will be held in the castle Hall tonight. Did you bring the dress for the ball?"

    "No, I didn''t bring it. I didn''t know there was a so-called dance." Mu Hantian shook his head.

    "Well..."

    Somehow, Claire''s muttering voice seemed a little disappointed.

    "Will it bother you if I don''t bring my dress?"

    "Just... There''s no such thing!" Claire blushed and turned her head to ignore Mu Hantian.

    "What are you angry with..."

    "I... I''m not angry... Fool."

    "Come on, you two, do you even have to quarrel on the boat?" Linsley shrugged helplessly.

    "Lindsay, what are you doing?"

    Linsilei put the tea set she had brought on the table.

    "I''m going to make black tea now. Would you like to enjoy afternoon tea together?"

    "Well, well, I''ve heard that tea in Lauren frost is sweet and pleasant."

    "Yes, although it''s on the eve of the spirit sword dance festival, it still needs to be moderately relaxed."

    Fianna and Alice, who had been looking out at the scenery, also gathered at the table.

    It seems that whenever and wherever, it is a routine for young ladies to taste afternoon tea gracefully.

    Lindley gracefully injected black tea into the small tea cup, and a burst of citrus fragrance immediately filled the whole room with steam.

    "Thank you. Oh - it smells good." Claire said frankly.

    "This is a unique citrus tea in Lauren frost."

    "Hoo hoo, the black tea made by Miss is really delicious." Carol, the maid, smiled ''ha ha''.

    "Make complaints about tea, which should be the work of a maid in general."

    "Say what! If our lovely Carol is scalded, can you afford it?"

    "Well, it''s my fault." Mu Hantian smiled bitterly, picked up the black tea and took a sip.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    At an altitude of 4000 metersбкбк

    A small fighting boat appeared just below the flying boat that the elves Sword Dance Festival represented the contestants.

    It has been lurking in the forest, waiting for its prey to come to the door.

    The metal hatch of the ship opened and out came a young girl with a tender face. The girl''s dark gray hair bundles tied on both sides swayed in the strong wind blowing against her face.

    "I found you, brother."

    The girl smiled and then began to sing the spirit''s Liberation style. Instantly, the ring on her middle finger glowed red.

    Thenбкбк

    "Well, let''s have a big fight! Destroy the spirit''s'' gaze of the dead ''!"

    A huge black monster emerged from the crack that opened Yin out of thin air.

 Chapter 1121

    On the deck, you can see the clouds passing at a very fast speed.

    According to the truth, the human body will be blown away in the blink of an eye by the strong wind caused by the current traveling speed; The reason why we can''t even hear the wind is that we use Fairy Magic to create a wind barrier to cover the ship.

    Looking down from the edge of the flying ship, you can see an endless treacherous forest.

    While Mu Han was overlooking the forestбкбк

    "You are the representative player of Alicia spirit college, Mu Hantian. Right?"

    Suddenly someone accosted him from behind.

    Mu Hantian looked back and found a beautiful girl with shoulder length black hair and correct appearance standing behind him.

    The girl wore a beret on her head and a black military uniform without any wrinkles. The girl is staring at Mu cold day with her seemingly stubborn black eyes.

    "Who are you? We shouldn''t have met before?"

    "Because you are a celebrity, the only male elf in the whole continent, how can I not know." the girl said with a serious expression.

    Inversely proportional to her poor appearance, she exudes a thorny atmosphere that is inaccessible.

    "And you will play with all the girls you meet and abandon them. You are the public enemy of women."

    "Wait, which side is the reason why I''m famous?" Mu Hantian shouted quickly.

    "Don''t try to muddle through. China''s doragunia has the espionage capability of one and two in the mainland."

    Duchy of doragunyaron. It is a military power located on the west side of the odicia Empire and worships the dragon family at the top of all Warcraft.

    "It''s the representative player of doragunia."

    "Yes, I''m raola Lancaster, head of the Dragon Emperor knights."

    The beautiful girl in military uniform introduced herself while staring at Mu Hantian.

    "Raola?" murmured Mu Hantian.

    I once heard Claire say this name. If I remember correctly, she seems to have the alias of "dragon male and female". She is the ace player of the doragunia team.

    According to the pre game evaluation, her strength seems to be on a par with wilselia. She is a powerful elf envoy.

    "So what can I do for the ace player of doragunia?"

    Seeing Mu Hantian''s puzzled expression, leiola blushed coyly for some reason.

    "I... I''m here to cut off your... That."

    She took her eyes away from Mu Hantian and pulled out the big sword hanging around her waist.

    "What do you want?" Mu Hantian jumped back quickly.

    "I''m here to cut you... Your... Well! Do you want to force me to say that word myself!"

    "Ha? What are you talking about?" Mu Han Tian didn''t understand her at all.

    "You... You pervert!"

    Leola''s eyes filled with tears, and then with a slap, she waved her big sword and hit it heavily on the deck.

    Suddenly, the floor of the flying ship turned into debris and splashed everywhere.

    "Hey, what are you doing?" Mu Hantian flashed his chop at the critical moment.

    "You just want to kill me."

    "If you don''t resist, I won''t hurt your life. Please don''t move."

    "What do you want to..." halfway through, Mu Hantian suddenly found something.

    Leola was staring straight at her lower body. Just as her cheeks were about to turn completely red, she turned away again.

    "You shouldn''t be..." Mu Hantian felt a cold sweat behind his back.

    "Yes, please let me cut down your one! Mu Hantian!"

    Leo pulled up the sword that fell into the floor and rearranged the pose.

    "It would be very troublesome for me if you were allowed to act recklessly against my subordinates in the spirit sword dance festival."

    "I wouldn''t do that!"

    "It''s no use lying, you pervert demon!"

    She stared at the cold sky with her indifferent eyes.

    "What are you talking about?"

    Mu Hantian is a little upset. The rumor that he has lost his reputation has spread to another country.

    "You don''t want to sophistry... You must use your magical power and sweet words to abduct innocent girls, and like the legendary King Solomon, let them indulge in incredible absurdities, right?"

    "What are you talking about, I won''t do those things." Mu Hantian helplessly helped his forehead.

    "I won''t believe you."

    "Then what do you want?" Mu Hantian said and walked to the girl.

    "No... don''t come near me, you pervert!"

    Leola swung her sword again.

    Mu Hantian quickly pulled out the guardian God Esther and blocked her attack.

    The sharp metal crash echoed on the deck.

    "I see. You are really strong..." leola exclaimed.

    "Is that the magic costume of the spirit who defeated the military giant Spirit -- ''magic sword''?"

    "Your information is quite correct this time."

    "It''s really itchy. Which side is stronger, my dragon killing sword or it?"

    In an instant, there was a sharp flash from leola''s big sword.

    "Well, take off your pants, i... I won''t hurt you."

    "Who will listen to you, such an inexplicable request." Mu Hantian was speechless to the girl.

    "Cold weather!"

    There was a breaking sound tearing the air. Suddenly, a flashing red lotus whip outlined a circular arc track and entangled raola''s big sword.

    "What do you want to do to my slave, you fellow!"

    It was Claire who climbed onto the deck. She wiped her waist with one hand and pointed her index finger at leola.

    "You woman..."

    Leola waved her sword away from the whip of inflammation and stared at Claire with her sword drawn.

    "You are one of the X slaves who admire the cold weather, Claire Lucho, aren''t you?"

    "Ah?"

    Hearing the girl''s words, Claire suddenly blushed. Then she turned her head and said, "you... You... You... You treat me like... That kind of thing!"

    "Wait, it''s not like that. Don''t listen to her nonsense. I''ve never said anything like that. And if you have to say it, don''t you treat me as a slave?"

    Eh, strange? Why do you think the feeling of danger is increasing instead of decreasing?

    Mu Hantian walked backwards in small steps, trying to escape the two young ladies who glared at himбкбк

    Right now.

    "Thump, thump, thump!"

    With a deafening noise, the flying ship shook violently.

    "Ah --!"

    The floor tilted violently and Claire lost her balance and fell.

    "What''s going on?"

    Mu Hantian leaned out of the side of the flying ship. He looked down at the flowing sea of cloudsбкбк

    "What is that?"

    A huge shadow was reflected among the clouds. In an instant, the clouds splashed like spray, and a black monster appeared from it!

    "What is this..."

    It has a total length of about ten meters and looks like a catfish swimming in the sea. What''s different from the fish is that the monster has a huge red one eye on its head. In addition, it is not swimming in the sea, but flying in the air.

    "Is it Warcraft?" Claire asked.

    "No, that... Could it be ''the gaze of the dead''? Raola Lancaster frowned, surprised.

    "What?"

    "That''s the military spirit used by the dorraguanian army as the main force. It should be sealed and abandoned at the end of the Rambal war. How can it appear in such a place?"

    "Military spirit..." Mu Hantian frowned.

    It seems that someone deliberately targeted it. However, it is an indisputable fact that the ship is under attack now. If you don''t fight back, the ship will only fall.

 Chapter 1122

    The military destruction spirit - "the gaze of the dead" roared and glided towards the spacecraft.

    Although the ship has a wind barrier, it is not a combat ship after all. If you are hit by such a behemoth, you will be absolutely vulnerable.

    There was a loud alarm on the deck. Then the flying ship turned sharply, trying to dodge the attack.

    It is worthy of the latest style of ship and has first-class mobility. But the so-called first-class mobility is just a dull and heavy prey in front of the elves.

    "Coming, get down!"

    The sound burst. The terrible impact immediately swept the flying ship. The destruction elves swung their huge bodies and hit the flying ship with a violent momentum as if they were going to chisel through the ship.

    "Whoa!" "Whoa!"

    "You two, hurry up and hold on to me!"

    In a fluster, Mu Hantian hugged the two people who fell to the ground to his side.

    "Claire, are you okay?"

    "Ah ah! You... Where are you touching?" Claire scolded with a red face.

    "Where --?"

    Mu cold day moved his eyes to embrace their hands. Coincidentally, his hands were holding the breasts of two girls.

    "Yes... I''m sorry!" Mu Hantian quickly removed his hand, but

    "You... You, you lecherous slave! I''ll burn you into coke, coke!"

    "Hey, stop it. This is not the time to say this!"

    Pop, pop, pop, pop, pop!

    With tears in her eyes, Claire hit Mu Hantian repeatedly.

    On the other hand, leolaбкбк

    "I... i... I was attacked by a man... My chest...!"

    She suddenly puffed steam out of her head, and then leaned back with a thump.

    "Hello? Hello!"

    Mu Hantian tried to shake her fainting, but there was no sign of waking up.

    "It seems that I can''t stand the blow of being touched by you."

    "I... I didn''t mean it."

    "Hum, really?" Claire stared at the cold sky with an unhappy look.

    Mu Hantian shook his head speechless.

    Just then, the ship shook violently again. The destruction elves that crashed into the side of the cabin are beating their long tails and raging wantonly.

    "On a cold day, the ship is about to crash!"

    Claire said eagerly, and Mu Hantian nodded in agreement.

    From below the deck came a flustered cry. Although they are all trained elves, they are ordinary girls after all. They must have been in a state of panic when they were suddenly attacked.

    In this chaotic situation, Lindley, who is good at long-range attack, should not be able to get on the deck immediately.

    "It seems that we can only do it ourselves."

    "It seems so. That''s right."

    The blow seemed to damage the power mechanism, and the flying ship stopped running like a nail and made a slow forced landing.

    "It can only last two or three minutes at most, and then it will fall to the ground..."

    Before the crew starts the standby spirit mechanism, the unsuspecting flying ship must be protected.

    Mu stood up shakily and stepped on the edge of the deck with one foot.

    "Lestia, I''ll use you this time."

    Mu Hantian took out the sword of demon costume from the sword belt around his waist, and the dark sword body seemed to respond to Mu Hantian''s voice, emitting dazzling light.

    "It''s too hard to fight it with a sword. Let me do it."

    "No, leave it to me. Your inflamed whip can''t break through that guy''s shell."

    "This..."

    Claire nibbled her lip. She knows very well that the way she fights with the killer after driving away her prey is not suitable for a short-term decisive battle.

    "Then be careful."

    "Don''t worry. I''ll take care of it in three or two."

    Mu Han Tian patted Claire''s head gently, then raised the dark magic sword and jumped down over the side of the ship.

    "Really, I don''t care about you, fool!"

    After crossing the wind barrier, the ears are immediately occupied by the roaring wind. The destruction elves put their heads into the cabin and were running violently. Mu Hantian steadily aimed at his vestбкбк

    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!"

    Mercilessly raise the magic sword that runs through the reality and stay and stab it.

    The sword runs through the shell, and you can feel the feel of the sword stabbing deeply into the meat. The destruction spirit made a creepy roar and twisted its huge body.

    Mu Hantian quickly stood firm on the hard shell and tried his best to hold the handle of the sword inserted into the monster. The destruction spirit seemed to smash the insect on its back, shook its long tail fin, and hit the cabin with its huge body like crazy.

    Every time the huge body hits, the armor of the flying ship will peel off and fall into the forest.

    "If it goes on like this, the ship will not be able to bear it... We can only do so."

    Mu Hantian had an idea and pulled out leistia. His body was immediately pulled by gravity and slipped from the shell, but the moment before he fell - Mu Hantian kicked hard on his feet and jumped up.

    He seemed to be beating the beat, jumping forward on the giant elf.

    "Sorry, I have no personal resentment against you. But... This situation can only solve you!"

    Then, Mu Hantian grasped its struggling trend - raised the magic sword running through the real world with both hands, put it in a posture, and cut off the tail fin of the destroying spirit.

    The caudal fin twitched and fell to the sea of trees directly below. However, at the same time, Mu Hantian''s body was also thrown out of the air.

    Mu Hantian quickly used his flying magic and landed on the deck of the flying ship.

    The furious military spirit, whose tail fin was cut off, glided here again. It opened its huge jaws full of tusks and slammed against the deckбкбк

    The shocking impact swept the whole ship, and the floor on the deck was shattered.

    "It''s worthy of being a military destruction spirit. It''s not dead."

    The destruction spirit struggled frantically, and the huge body still maintained the posture of crashing into the deck. It seems that its huge head is too deep to pull out.

    Good chance. If it is collided again, the ship will surely collapse.

    "In that case, the next move is to win!"

    The destruction elves twisted their huge bodies violently. Just as it flapped its wings that looked like fins and planned to take off againбкбк

    "It''s over!"

    Mu Hantian raised his magic sword and stepped forward.

    The sword flickered.

    Mu Han Tiandeng successfully tore the soft lower abdomen of the destroying spirit with his cutting blow.

    However... The destruction spirit has not been destroyed when the lower abdomen is penetrated.

    It opened its huge jaws full of sharp teeth to the cold day in front of itбкбк

    At this time, the voice of singing came from behind Mu Hantian.

    "Holy Spirit of the dark evil dragon, I hereby command you to obey my command and destroy my enemy - eradicate everything! Dragon Spirit ''niederhogg''!"

    An awe inspiring voice shouted, the next secondбкбк

    A violent black flame swallowed the huge body of the grinning destruction spirit.

    This time, the destruction spirit finally turned into coke, left the flying ship and fell down. There was a black scorch mark on the floor of the deck.

 Chapter 1123

    After solving the enemy, Mu Hantian looked backбкбк

    Standing behind him was a black dragon spreading its wings. Looking at the body shape of the Dragon nationality, it is a relatively small variety, but it is still twice the height of Mu Hantian.

    "Your way of fighting is too naive, Mu Hantian!"

    Standing on the side of the black dragon is Leona Lancaster.

    She seemed to wake up unconsciously.

    "Is that the strongest Dragon Spirit ''niederhogg'' of the Dragon Emperor knights?" Claire, who was playing soy sauce, muttered solemnly.

    "Thank you just now."

    Mu Hantian thanked, while leola just shook her head calmly and said, "that military elf was originally the property of doragunia, and it is natural for us to deal with the aftermath."

    "Mingming has been sleeping just now. I dare say so."

    "That... That''s because the man... He... Touched mine... Mine!"

    Claire stared at leola and made her panic.

    Mu Hantian sighed helplessly. At this time, the body of the flying ship suddenly lifted up.

    It seems that the standby spirit mechanism is working.

    "So you can rest assured for the time being."

    "Then again, why should the abandoned military elves come out to attack us?" Claire asked suspiciously.

    The elf was not crazy. It had a clear sense that it was going to destroy the flying ship.

    "I''m afraid it''s the work of a country that plans to remove the representative players of the spirit sword dance festival at one fell swoop? If the sealed abandoned military elves are used, there will be no evidence left." leola calmly made an analysis.

    "This kind of attack seems to be a very common situation. Although you haven''t arrived at the venue yet, I advise you to start as an elf Sword Dance Festival."

    Claire leaned out of the edge of the ship and pointed to the shadow of the flying ship.

    "Look at that!"

    "Huh?"

    Mu Hantian looked and found a small combat boat fleeing from the crack in the cloud.

    "It''s impossible to judge which country''s ship it is, but it should have something to do with the attack just now. Judging from the fact that it can control such a powerful military spirit, several spirit envoys should be on board."

    "Do you want to catch up?"

    "If it weren''t for the spirit of the flight department, it wouldn''t be able to catch up with the high-speed combat boat. Moreover, those guys may have more than the just one. It''s too dangerous."

    At this moment

    "Cold weather, are you okay?"

    "The boat suddenly shook so badly... What happened?"

    "Cold weather, are you okay?"

    Alice, Lindsay and fiana climbed onto the deck in a panic.

    They were followed by several people who looked like representatives of other teamsбкбк

    "Today, I''ll retreat temporarily. But -"

    While returning the black dragon to the shape of the sword of elves and demons, raola turned and said, "your girls who play with the world and organize the ''wishes'' of the harem Heaven - I will stop it with this sword."

    "Hey, hey, don''t talk nonsense. I''ve never had that wish!"

    "You... You guy, is it to make that wish come true that you participate in the spirit sword dance festival!"

    "Claire, don''t believe what she said!"

    "You said the Hougong Heavenly Kingdom..."

    "Cold weather, can you explain it!"

    "Well, what''s my number?"

    "You guys..."

    Alas, she was also a black belly. She thought she was just an ordinary girl. Unexpectedly

    There are only infinite sighs left in Mu Hantian''s heart.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Brother, why did you become so weak?"

    Small combat boats shuttle through the cracks in the clouds. On its deck, a girl with dark gray hair tilted her head and shouted in surprise.

    A fragment of a broken ring was scattered around her foot.

    That''s the ring previously sealed with the destruction spirit.

    "Muya, didn''t I tell you not to use the power of the pliers of fools?"

    Another girl opened the cabin door and appeared on the deck. She is a 15-year-old girl with brown skin.

    The girl has a beautiful emerald hair, characterized by a pair of red eyes and pointed long ears. She has the characteristics of the Asian race, the Elfi.

    "It''s not Muya''s fault. If you want to blame the military, you should blame us for giving us such a weak ELF."

    "The goal of this mission should be to test his strength. Because of your willful behavior, we lost a valuable military elf."

    "Anyway, the guy who can''t even load Muya''s'' giant pliers of Fools'' is useless."

    "Military elves are not your toys. Don''t spoil them."

    "Hum, lily is so weak because of this idea." Muya puffed up her cheeks in displeasure.

    Lily frem, a girl of the Elfi nationality, sighed heavily.

    "Forget it. So, what''s his strength? He has lost a valuable military elf. If he still can''t hand in a decent report, I really don''t know how to explain to Lord Honglian."

    "Brother, he has become so weak." Muya put her index finger against her lip and shook her head in disappointment.

    "Weak? Didn''t he just knock down the intermediate military elf?"

    "If I were my old brother, only one person could solve it. But now some guys are tangled with my brother and pull his hind legs."

    "You mean the team members of Alicia elf college? It''s really hard to believe... I didn''t expect him to get so familiar with those half hanging guys."

    "If it goes on like this, my brother will never recover."

    "It is very possible, and it may affect Lord Honglian''s plan in the future."

    Lily murmured, and thenбкбк

    "Don''t worry, Muya will kill them all."

    Muya showed an innocent bright smile.

    "Muya, don''t mess around. We can only follow Lord Honglian''s instructions -"

    "Lily, you''re upset."

    "Oh!" in an instant, Lily frem shivered all over her body.

    "Monster" Muya alanshiduo -- the second best expert in the "teaching institute".

    Never make her angry.

    It is because she has been with Muya for a long time that she knows this better.

    "Nothing is important to me except my brother. If lily plans to hinder me, I will kill her."

    "Muya..."

    Suffocating seconds.

    Thenбкбк

    "Ha ha, I''m kidding. Lily, what''s your expression?"

    Muya smiled again and said to her, "lily is my very important good friend. How can I kill her casually?"

    Then Muya looked at the direction of the flying boat farther and farther away and murmured, "wait for me, brother. Muya is going to kill the big sisters who are in the way."

 Chapter 1124

    Hours passed after the storm that destroyed the elf attackбкбк

    The power mechanism of bevar class flying ship has been repaired and is sailing into the holy land of the wind ELF KING.

    "Wow, you can see the island!" Linsley said happily pointing forward on the deck.

    "Hey, don''t be so loud, will you? It''s a shame," Claire whispered as she nudged Linsley with her elbow.

    "Oh, you are jealous to see that Miss Ben has attracted public attention, aren''t you?"

    "That''s not attention, but glancing, okay?"

    Mu Hantian leaned out of the side of the ship while watching the interaction between the two people.

    "This is the Holy Land..."

    From the thick clouds in the sky, you can see a huge floating island surrounded by steep mountains.

    Laguna Yishi -- one of the most important holy places in the elemental elf world.

    The flying ship sailed quietly towards the port of the floating island.

    After noon, the flying ship arrived at Laguna Yishi''s port a little later than the scheduled time.

    When the ship servicing personnel saw that the flying ship had been damaged into such a terrible shape, they couldn''t help crying with their heads.

    When they arrived at the port, they had to take the carriage prepared by the "Shenyi courtyard".

    The carriage was originally designed for four people. It was very crowded to take seven people. Therefore, Mu Hantian could only make Esther and lestia look like swords.

    Every time the carriage bumps, linslei sitting next door will shake a pair of breasts and bump into Mu cold day.

    Although Mu Hantian hurriedly moved his body away, because the space was too narrow, they immediately leaned together again.

    "Cold weather... What are you doing?"

    "Hug, sorry, I don''t want to."

    "Well, I don''t need you to tell me..." Lindley puckered her lips awkwardly.

    Somehow, her tone unexpectedly didn''t have the feeling of blaming Mu cold day.

    And Claire sitting on the other side of Mu Hantian

    "Hum, on the contrary... My chest can''t shake anyway..."

    Somehow, she whispered to herself with tearful eyes.

    The carriage went all the way to the city tower where the opening ceremony was held. Claire pointed out all kinds of scenery outside the window and explained:

    "This floating island ''Laguna, Yishi'' is one of the five holy places existing in the elemental elf world. It is the territory of the wind ELF KING. According to records, an elf Sword Dance Festival was held here 74 years ago."

    Incidentally, the venue three years ago was a volcanic city in the kingdom of the king of fire elves. The selection of venue was irregular and was decided according to the edict issued to the five elves.

    "The tower in the middle of the island is a relic of the mythical age a long time ago."

    "Is this our accommodation?"

    "Yes, it''s a rare opportunity. Usually, it''s a place where only the witches and Witches of the ''Shenyi Temple'' can be allowed to enter. So, Fiona, have you ever been there?"

    Hearing Claire''s question, Fianna, who was once a witch of the "Shenyi Temple", nodded and replied, "yes, but I''ve only been there once because I''ve been in the sacrificial Hall of the fire ELF KING before."

    "The main sacrificial Hall of the ELF KING? I always feel nervous." Alice murmured nervously.

    There was not even a person on the paved road.

    The only people invited to participate in the opening ceremony were the Elven Ji who served the five Elven kings, the Elven envoys who participated in the Elven Sword Dance Festival, and the princes and nobles who were at the top of all countries. In addition, human beings are not allowed to enter here until the main event begins.

    "The emperor and his wife of our Empire should have arrived?" said Claire.

    "Maybe. But that''s none of my business." Fianna shrugged.

    "Sorry, I shouldn''t have said that." Claire remembered fiana''s identity.

    Although fiana was once a promising candidate for the fairy girl, when she lost the power of the fairy envoy, she was despised as the "lost fairy girl", and has been alienated by her relatives.

    "Don''t mind. Anyway, I don''t have such a good relationship with them. In addition, this time I don''t go back to the Shenyi academy, I''m almost breaking up. I don''t care about the status of the second princess, so I just cut off my relationship with the royal family -"

    At this time, Fiona suddenly fell silent. Claire''s parents have been jailed, and her sister, whose whereabouts are unknown, is wanted as a traitor.

    "I won''t mind."

    Claire gently gathered her red ponytail and turned to Linsley.

    "Lindsay and Alice, will anyone in your family come to watch the war?"

    "Yes, it seems that both father and sisters will come."

    "The stage of ELF Sword Dance Festival is actually a good opportunity to explore excellent elf envoys. According to tradition, the frengerto family will look for contestants with excellent martial arts and take them as the adopted daughter of the family." Linsley and Alice agreed at the same time.

    "So you frangolto family still have such a tradition." Mu Hantian nodded.

    "Yes. And... And... If you show your strength in front of your father, we won''t spare you to be a son-in-law..."

    Alice blushed somehow and muttered more and more.

    "By the way, will the family come in cold weather?"

    "My family?"

    This topic has been talked for a while. Now Mu Hantian will be asked this question, which is a matter of course.

    "I hardly heard you talk about your family. We are very curious."

    "My family... They are no longer in this world." Mu Hantian sighed.

    "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have asked that." Claire lowered her head.

    Whoa, that''s all. Mu Hantian thought in his heart.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    The carriage stopped in front of the gate made of huge stone. The tower stands on the hill. Although it is gorgeous, it is solemn.

    It is surrounded by lush forests and a large lake not far away. The other teams seemed to have arrived first, and several carriages were parked at the door.

    "Fortunately, I didn''t meet the Dragon male and female of doragunia." Mu Hantian was relieved and stepped out of the carriage.

    "We''re here to welcome you, witch Ji, who performed sword dance for the ELF KING."

    In the gate, girls in gorgeous witch costumes are lined up for reception.

    "They are the Ji witch interns of the ''Shenyi Temple'', and they are my learning sisters." fiana whispered in Mu Hantian''s ear.

    "During your stay, we will take care of the ladies'' daily life."

 Chapter 1125

    Through the city gate and into the inner part of the city tower, the first thing you see is the broad porch hall.

    The hall is designed to be high, the ceiling is decorated with beautiful arches, and behind the deep door is a stone column corridor covered with wool blanket.

    Lighting devices are not lights or fairy minerals, but small light elves floating in the air.

    Although it is a relic of the mythical age, the original appearance of the relic can hardly be seen after thousands of years of repair and reconstruction. The only thing that can trigger nostalgia is probably the carvings on the whole row of stone columns.

    On the walls of the stone pillar corridor, colorful paintings are painted; The history of these paintings is only a few hundred years at most. They depict the immortal fairy girls and the winners of the "fairy sword dance festival" of previous dynasties.

    "Hmm? Is this..."

    Mu Hantian suddenly stopped in front of a mural.

    The picture on the wall is a woman who looks like him in some places.

    That should be the winner of the spirit sword dance festival three years ago. The strongest sword dancer, Lian ashubel.

    She was dressed in a long exotic dress and posed with a terrible dark magic sword in her left hand.

    The magic sword in the girl''s hand is the "sword through reality" of the elf magic costume of the dark elf leistia.

    The characters in the painting have long black hair and pearly white faces. From an objective point of view, the girl depicted by the painter with slender strokes is really very beautiful. But

    "Too much beautification? What a painter without eyes."

    As soon as Mu Han''s genius finished muttering, Alice, who was walking in front, turned her head slightly and said, "you don''t have eyes? Her beautiful part can''t be shown by just drawing paper."

    "That''s right. To tell you the truth, I can''t help but feel her beauty as a homosexual." Claire nodded.

    "Oh - that''s right..." Mu Hantian muttered bitterly. Although I know that I have replaced the existence of "fengzao God Man", I still can''t accept my women''s clothes!

    "Oh, that''s great, classmate in cold weather."

    "You really..."

    Feiyana smiled mischievously, and Mu cold Tian narrowed her eyes and stared at her. Because only she knows her ''identity''.

    They followed witch Ji around the vast city for a long time, and finally reached the front of the room.

    "The room of the representative of the Austrian Empire ''scarlet team'' is here. If you need meals or other needs, please tell us. You''re welcome."

    "Wait, do I live in the same room?" Mu cold day hurriedly asked witch Ji.

    "How... How... How possible, what are you thinking!" said Claire with a shock in her heart.

    "Just... That is to say, it''s impossible to share a room with a man anyway." Alice coughed dryly.

    "Yes, that''s really inappropriate..."

    "But... There''s nothing I can do if there''s not enough room, right?"

    Fiana and Lindsay looked at each other in a panic.

    "Eh? Don''t worry, of course we have another room for men."

    The witch Ji who led the crowd looked puzzled.

    "I... I knew it, of course!"

    "Yes, really... It''s a very appropriate disposal!"

    The eldest ladies nodded together, echoing like mashing garlic.

    "Oh, what a pity."

    "What a pity. It''s torture for boys to live alone in girls'' rooms."

    Mu Hantian squinted in response to Carol with a smiling face.

    "No, I mean, it''s a pity for the eldest ladies."

    "Er..." Mu Hantian understood the meaning of Carol''s words in an instant, but he still pretended not to know.

    "I''ll go back to my room and go to bed first. See you later."

    "Wait a minute in cold weather."

    Just about to go to the room, the back collar of Mu Hantian''s uniform was suddenly caught.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "We''ll go into the water and clean ourselves later."

    "Into the water to clean up? Do I want it too?"

    The so-called water purification is a ceremony to purify the body with water. Because only a pure and pure girl can summon the spirit, the spirit must always keep his body and mind in a clean state.

    "Of course, that... You... You go and change your clothes and come to the lake!"

    "No, I don''t need it. Then I''ll go by myself."

    Mu Hantian scratched his head a little troublesome.

    "And I guess you don''t want me to see you in a swimsuit?"

    "This... This..." Claire blushed and didn''t turn her head.

    "In fact, no... I won''t hate it... It doesn''t matter to show you in cold weather."

    "What are you talking about?"

    "No... nothing!"

    Claire''s voice was a little hesitant.

    "Always... In a word, we are a team, so we should clean up in the water together!" said Claire, who rushed high with red ponytail.

    "Yes, no... we can''t fail to abide by the policy of group action!"

    "Cold weather, it seems that you haven''t been conscious of being a member of the team!"

    "It''s a proof of mutual trust to go into the water and clean up with everyone!"

    The other three ladies nodded in agreement.

    "Er, is there such an exaggeration..."

    Why are they so obsessed with going into the water to clean themselves up?

    Mu Hantian frowned. Carol, the maid, cleared her throat and said, "in short, you ladies want to show Mr. Hantian your newly bought swimsuit -"

    "Carol!" X4

    The young ladies screamed with one voice.

    "What''s going on..."

    Just when Mu Hantian was confusedбкбк

    Lala. Pull, pull.

    Suddenly someone pulled the hem of his uniform behind him.

    "Esther, lestia?"

    Esther and lestia don''t know when they will turn into girls again.

    Esther looked up at Mu cold day and said, "cold day, I want to play by the lake with cold day."

    "No way, I can''t stop her, and to tell you the truth, I also want to go to the lake with you." lestia echoed.

    Mu Hantian gently put his hand on Esther''s head, gently stroked her head and said, "I know, let''s go to play with the water."

    "OK, cold weather, I''m very happy." Esther nodded expressionless.

    And lestia, on the other side, was a little unhappy. But she didn''t say anything.

    Mu Hantian smiled and turned his head to the direction of Claire and othersбкбк

    "That''s it, so I''ll go into the water together - Oh, wow, what are you doing!"

    "Why are you so nice to Esther!" X4

    Four people smashed their luggage in his face at the same time. It seems that the team has a good tacit understanding.

    But

    "Who said, I am also very good to leistia!" Mu Hantian replied very dead.

    "How dare you say!" the girls were even more angry.

 Chapter 1126

    "This is your room, Mr. cold day."

    Mu Hantian was led to a dark room at the end of the corridor.

    The room was filled with gloomy air and moldy smell, and all kinds of waste such as pictures or carvings were piled up in the corner, which was also covered with spider webs.

    "Am I being careless? I always feel that only my treatment is particularly bad?"

    Claire their room, but they even have a heater and a crystal chandelier. This place is more like a warehouse than a room, and it is still abandoned.

    "Because it''s a matter decided by the ''Shenyi Temple''." the girl who is the Witch of Ji coughed and said.

    I don''t know why, her attitude towards Mu Hantian was obviously cold.

    "Forget it, there''s no way."

    Mu Hantian sighed heavily. After coming to this world for so long, he also knows something about some thingsбо The witches and Witches of the seminary dislike men more than the girls of the seminary.

    It''s natural that male elves like the notorious demon king make... People afraid.

    "Doesn''t this room even have a light?"

    "Yes, because the light elves don''t want to go near such a gloomy room."

    "Then can I open the window?"

    "Please help yourself, but the window may not open because of rust."

    Mu Han Tian sighed again and walked into the dusty room.

    Because Esther and lestia were taken to the girl''s room, he had to clean it himself.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Is this... Such a bold swimsuit... Really no problem?"

    "Captain knight, I didn''t expect your place to be so big..."

    "Ah - you''re... What are you doing!"

    Alice was pinched by Lindley''s chest and screamed.

    In the girls'' room, the eldest ladies are busy changing school uniforms into swimsuits.

    Smooth and delicate skin and attractive figure with exquisite curve.

    Each of these beautiful girls has a proud and outstanding posture.

    Only Claire huddled alone in the corner of the room, depressed by frustration.

    "What... What, why is it just me!"

    His chest is only slightly undulating in size. The front end of it is dyed with a light peach color, like a delicate bud before the flower blooms.

    "Others are well developed..." she sighed and looked sadly at her teammates who were changing into swimsuits.

    The only thing she can barely beat is Esther, but Esther is an elf, so there is no comparability.

    "Even in cold weather, I''m probably not interested in this barren chest..."

    Claire sighed and rubbed the tiny bump.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    The warm sun shone gently on the forest. Colorful birds are flying in groups through the air. The branches of the dense trees are full of colorful fruits.

    Here is a large lake next to the city tower; Because there are many elves floating on the lake, it can be imagined that the lake has extraordinary sacred spirit, which can be said to be the most suitable place for Ji witches to clean themselves in the water.

    "Claire, haven''t they arrived yet..."

    Mu Hantian first arrived at the lake and was looking around.

    Just then

    "Cold weather, let you wait!"

    "Well..."

    Soft touch. Suddenly he was hugged from behind, and Mu Hantian couldn''t help crying.

    "Fianna, it''s really you."

    Mu Hantian turned his head and saw that he was right. Standing behind her is a lovely princess, her majesty, who is wearing a bold black swimsuit.

    "Does it look good on me?"

    Fiana is wearing a mature bikini swimsuit. The lower body''s low waist swimming trunks are wrapped around the plump hips. The chest is decorated with a black bow. A garter belt with a ruffled edge is tied on the thigh to create a very erotic atmosphere; The triangular cloth wrapped on the soft crisp chest swam along the edge of the scale, as if it would fall off at any time.

    "You... How can you say you''re still a princess! Is it really OK to dress so exposed?"

    "Hee hee, is Han naturally angry with others?"

    Fiana playfully spit out her tongue, which gently released her tightly hugged hand.

    "Don''t worry. Only in front of the cold weather will I become an inappropriate girl."

    "Hey, don''t say such misunderstandings. It''s like I brought you bad."

    At this time

    "Fianna, you... What are you doing!"

    Dressed in a swimsuit, Lindsay ran out of the path in the forest in three and two steps.

    On Lindley''s body was a white one-piece swimsuit with a square scarf tied around her waist. Although this is a set of elegant swimsuit with pure atmosphere, it boldly emphasizes the weight sense of plump and crisp chest. The slender legs exposed under the ten thousand scarves are too dazzling.

    Linsilei, who ran all the way, stood in front of Mu Hantian while she was panting.

    "Cold weather, what do you think of my swimsuit?"

    "Well, oh, it looks good on you."

    Hearing Mu Hantian''s Frank feelings, linslei blushed at once.

    "You... You mean... Really? I don''t like listening to guests... Polite words."

    "I''m not being polite. It''s true. That... Is beautiful."

    "Well..."

    Linsley''s ears turned red. It feels like you''re about to lean back.

    "Sorry to keep you waiting!"

    This time came a serious voice. Like Lindsay, Alice, the head of the knight, ran down the path.

    She was wearing a functional dark blue sports Swimsuit: although it was a little simple compared with the swimsuit of fiana or Lindley, the graceful figure usually hidden under the armor was at a glance. Her beautiful body curve was greatly emphasized and even looked sexy and dangerous.

    "Cold weather, what do you think?" Alice, like linslei, began to ask Mu cold weather''s opinions.

    "That..."

    "You must think this swimsuit doesn''t look good at all!"

    "No one said that again." Mu Hantian sighed helplessly.

    "But is this swimsuit really OK?" Alice was a little unsure.

    "Alice, you look really beautiful in your swimsuit. It''s not flattery, it''s the truth. But I think it''s very good what others think."

    "Eh?"

    Hearing Mu Hantian''s words, Alice widened her brown eyes and couldn''t react.

    "I think this swimsuit is very suitable for serious Alice. It''s very nice."

    "Cold weather..."

    Alice gripped her chest tightly, and her cheeks flushed.

 Chapter 1127

    "Now it''s just Claire, Esther, and lestia. Didn''t they come?"

    Mu Han just mumbled

    "Cold day... Cold day..."

    "Claire?"

    Mu Hantian heard the familiar voice and looked back. However, I couldn''t see Claire.

    No, there are two tentacle like horsetails sticking out from behind the big tree.

    "What are you doing?"

    Claire just kept hiding behind the tree without saying a word.

    "Isn''t the strap of the swimsuit broken?"

    "No... no!"

    The two horsetails stood up upside down.

    "Then why don''t you come out?"

    "Because... Because... I''ll be sorry."

    "Why are you embarrassed... Everyone is wearing the same SWIMSUIT?"

    "That''s right... Well, I see."

    Claire came out timidly, as if she had finally accepted her fate.

    Claire is wearing a bright red bikini. The design is very simple, completely without any decoration - which highlights the essence of her beauty.

    The little cloth tied swimming trunks wrapped the smooth skin, and the red marks of the belt used to store the whip were left on the thighs.

    Although I don''t want to admit it, she is really lovely at sixes and sevens. To tell you the truth, it''s hard to understand why she feels shy.

    "You..."

    "It''s up to you to make any sarcasm. Anyway, I..."

    Seeing the little movement of her shyly covering her chest with her hands, Mu Hantian understood.

    It turned out that Claire was inexplicably concerned about the size of her chest.

    "Really."

    Mu Hantian smiled bitterly, and then gently put his hand on the shy Claire''s head.

    "Wow!"

    "Listen, I''m going to be honest. I''ll only say it once."

    "What... What...!"

    "Claire, you look lovely."

    "Ah! Stupid, stupid, what are you talking about!"

    Dong Dong Dong Dongбкбк

    Claire blushed and beat Mu cold''s shoulder.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "The head of the knight has become a ghost!"

    "If I swim, I won''t lose."

    "Alice, it''s a foul to use wind blessing."

    The forest echoed with the sound of warblers, and the water spray reflected the dazzling light. The crispy breasts shaking with the jump are really gorgeous and moving.

    Beautiful girls in swimsuits are now splashing water on each other in the lake.

    No matter how you look, you can''t feel that this is a sacred water purification ceremony.

    "Forget it, it''s also very important to relax..."

    Mu Hantian lay down by the lake and stretched his limbs.

    Although he has changed into a swimsuit, he always feels strange to play with a group of girls, so he sunbathes here. Even though the girls were dissatisfied, they didn''t insist any more because they strongly invited Mu Hantian to come together.

    Esther and lestia sat down next to the god man, huddled up and hugged their knees, licking the popsicle in their hands.

    The dark blue swimsuit designated by the college covers Esther''s body like a snow elf. Smooth milk skin and light and elegant silver hair set off each other. He wore a pair of black knee socks on his slender legs extending from the waist.

    Esther is now dressed as a swimsuit with knee socks - showing some alternative interest. There are fewer exposed parts, but somehow it makes people feel worse than the whole fruit.

    Lestia was better, but not much better. She was wearing a purple bikini at this time, which gave Mu Hantian a lot of reverie.

    "Esther, won''t you play with everyone?"

    "I don''t want to show my feet. It would make me ashamed," Esther replied expressionless.

    "What about lestia?"

    "Neither Esther nor I can swim."

    "Yes, I forgot."

    Esther and lestia can''t float in the water because they are sword elves due to their attributes.

    At this time

    "Cold weather."

    "Eh? It''s Linsley!"

    What came into view was light golden hair shining in the sun. I don''t know when linsilei in swimsuit has stood beside Mu Hantian.

    "Lindsay, what''s the matter with you? Weren''t you swimming with everyone just now?"

    Hearing the speech, Linsley blushed coyly and said, "because... Because of me, that... I can''t swim very well."

    "Is that so?"

    What a surprise. I didn''t expect that Miss Perfect Lindley would have this weakness. But

    "Eh? But didn''t you just play ghosts and catch people in the water?"

    "That''s because... Because... I used some means of cheating."

    "Cheating?"

    Linsley nodded in shame and snapped her fingers.

    From the void, a white wolf with cold air and beautiful fur appeared. It belongs to the magic ice spirit ''fenril'' of Lindley.

    "When I was in the water, in fact, I always held its back tightly."

    "I see."

    The seemingly elegant Swan actually rowed desperately under the water - Mu Hantian suddenly thought of this metaphor and couldn''t help laughing bitterly.

    "You... It''s too much for you to laugh at me!"

    "Uh, sorry..."

    "So, well..."

    At this time, Lindley suddenly blushed.

    "I want to ask you something in the cold weather."

    "Please? Tell me if I can help."

    "Yes, if you can..."

    In the middle of it, Linsley suddenly hesitated and swallowed her words again.

    In this situation, the maid is usually the only one to help translate and communicate, but mu Hantian turns around and finally finds Carol under the shade of a tree.

    It seems that I haven''t seen her just now. It seems that I should be hiding.

    I saw her moving her lips, as if she were saying something.

    Mu Hantian couldn''t understand the lips, so he had to stand still. After a whileбкбк

    "Cold weather... I... I..."

    Cried Linsley, as if she had finally made up her mind.

    Then she gathered up her golden hair, strongly stretched out her finger, pointed to Mu Hantian and said, "I... I give you the right to guide me to swim!"

    Mu Hantian finally understood what she wanted to say and couldn''t help smiling bitterly.

    This guy is still the same. He''s really an outspoken young lady. However, after getting used to it, she will gradually feel that her personality is inexplicably cute.

    "Esther, lestia, I''ll go swimming with Lindsay first."

    "OK, cold weather..." Esther puffed up his cheeks in silence.

    "You go, although you are very unwilling, but who told us that we can''t swim." lestia shrugged and could see that she was a little unwilling.

 Chapter 1128

    "Cold weather, you... Don''t let go..."

    "You don''t have to worry. I''ll cooperate with you."

    The sound of water splashed along the quiet lake.

    It''s a little away from the place where people play. It''s a place covered by rocks. Mu Hantian is here to guide linslei''s swimming skills. With high self-esteem, she seems to never want to be found out that she can''t swim.

    "I... I warn you first... If you dare to let go, I''ll make you into an ice sculpture!"

    Linsilei tightly grabbed Mu Hantian''s arm and looked uneasy.

    "I see, but can you stop pinching me with your nails?"

    "Yes... Sorry..."

    Linslei loosened her wrist and changed her posture to hold Mu Hantian''s hand.

    "Is this... The feeling of holding a boy''s hand?"

    Her cheeks were flushed. Lindley''s eyes looked up at the cold day.

    "This question... Is really hard to answer." Mu Hantian said, turning away his eyes awkwardly.

    "Leslie, relax and stretch out."

    "Unexpectedly... I dare to order Miss Ben... It''s the first time I''ve met a boy like you." Linsley pursed her lips.

    However, her expression looked happy.

    "Although you are a young lady, since you let me teach you swimming, I am your teacher. I am qualified to order you."

    "I see. You... It doesn''t matter if you can give me more orders, even if it''s color... Color''s order doesn''t matter..."

    "What are you talking about?"

    "I... I didn''t say anything!"

    Linsley splashed a lot of bubbles in the water in a hurry.

    What a strange guy - just when Mu Hantian was confused.

    Suddenly, he felt someone peeping here from the dark.

    Mu Hantian quickly looked around at the grass, but the breath disappeared in a blink of an eye.

    Who is it? That feeling just now... Forget it. Since it disappeared all at once, it''s useless to worry. It''s better to see the follow-up development.

    "Cold weather, what''s the matter?"

    "No, it''s all right... Come on, try to relax a little more."

    "Yes... Is that so?"

    Lindsay nodded frankly and then suddenly stretched out.

    I saw the lovely hip wrapped in a white swimsuit floating on the water.

    "I... I''m floating!" said Linsley happily.

    Her smile is like a delicate rose bud blooming. She usually only shows a proud and sharp side. This contrast makes her smile very attractive.

    "Linsilei, you learn very fast." Mu Hantian praised without stinginess.

    Linsley blushed immediately, but said, "you don''t see who miss Ben is."

    "Well, then, let''s try the foot movement."

    "OK... Ok..."

    Linsley nodded, and thenбкбк

    "Ah!"

    She gave a sudden, coquettish scream.

    "What... What''s the matter?"

    "Poof, please... Annoying... Where are you touching others!"

    Lindsay sprained and splashed.

    "Huh? Hey, wait, I didn''t do anything!"

    When Mu Hantian strongly advocated his innocenceбкбк

    Gulu Gulu!

    The originally quiet water suddenly bubbled and boiled.

    "You seem to have a good time in the cold weather?"

    "Claire?"

    With a loud noise, the two horsetails of Claire burst out of the water. Although her tone of voice is calm... She looks angry at all.

    "What are you... What are you... What are you doing with Lindsay, ah?"

    "No, we''re practicing swimming -"

    Half way through the answer, Mu Hantian suddenly remembered something, so he kept silent.

    He has promised Lindley that she must keep a secret that she can''t swim. Linslei will tell the secret only if she trusts herself. Mu Hantian feels that she can''t betray this promise.

    Seeing Mu Hantian''s hesitation made Claire''s suspicion more serious.

    "Should... Should not, is it something dirty that you can''t tell me..."

    "Claire, you... You''ve made a mistake. We''re... We''re... We''re doing... Secret... Secret tutoring!" Mu Hantian hesitated.

    "Secret tutoring?"

    Claire''s eyebrows rose sharply.

    "No... yes, it''s a secret tutorial!"

    Lindsay Lei continued to hug Mu Hantian''s arm as she said.

    "No... secret tutoring..."

    "Wait, Lindsay, you''ll get darker and darker if you say so!"

    At this time, Claire didn''t know what she had done. Now her face was red.

    "Oh, cold weather, you... You pervert!"

    "Calm down, you''ve made a mistake! It''s not the kind of tutorial you think!"

    "Claire, can you please don''t interfere with our secret tutoring?"

    Linsley suddenly showed a calm smile and provoked Claire.

    "Hum, you... You guy, stay away from the cold!"

    "Oh? Can you give me a reason?"

    The fire cat girl and the ice devil looked at each other angrily and splashed sparks. The two are going to quarrel again.

    "He is my slave in cold weather. I won''t give him to you!"

    "You''re wrong. He''s my thing!"

    The two young ladies pinched each other''s cheeks.

    Two first-class elves set off a fifth rate duel. The scene was splashed with fierce water, and the two started a tug of war and grabbed each other''s swimsuits.

    Because she was in the shoal, Linsley stepped on the bottom of the lake and didn''t care about the influence of the lake.

    Linsley grabbed Claire''s chest and pulled her swimsuit.

    Right nowбкбк

    The strap on the red swimsuit came loose.

    "Well?"

    Time seems to be frozen.

    Although Claire immediately covered her chest with her hands, it was too late. The lovely little bulge has been deeply branded on the retina by Mu Hantian.

    "You, you see?"

    "I''m sorry," Mu Hantian admitted honestly.

    "Oh, woo..."

    Claire blushed and her ears turned redбкбк

    "Woo... Woo woo"

    "Claire!"

    Mu cold day is not good. As soon as she is called, she runs straight into the forest.

    "Alas..." Mu Han Tian shook his head helplessly.

    "I... I seem to have done something very sorry for her..."

    Linsley reflected with a depressed expression.

    A little far from the lake is a vast dark forest.

    Although this is the holy land of the ELF KING, dangerous elves or Warcraft may inhabit the forest.

    "You two... Alas."

    Mu Hantian sighed and followed Claire''s footsteps to the forest.

 Chapter 1129

    Claire was running in the dark forestбкбк

    The appearance of their own fruit body was seen by the cold weather as early as when they met at the beginning. However, two months ago and now can not be compared at all. Although I don''t know the reason for the difference, but

    Claire stopped and put her hand on her popping chest.

    Yes, the fact that Guoti was seen didn''t give her a feeling of disgust. It was because Mu Hantian saw her barren chest that she didn''t grow up, which hit her deeply.

    "Just... Even if that guy wants to get tired of being with someone, it has nothing to do with me..."

    Claire murmured awkwardly to herself, just at this time

    She suddenly felt a chill in the back of her neck.

    "Who is it?" cried Claire, turning back and raising her voice.

    Thenбкбк

    "Oh, big sister, I didn''t expect you to be sharp? But it''s not good to act alone."

    A figure like a shadow appeared from the trees. It was a girl wearing a black hooded cloak.

    All Claire could see was a little dark gray hair and clear blue eyes. The girl''s figure is even smaller than the petite Claire. She seems to be a little girl.

    Why are there children here?

    Claire was slightly surprised.

    I always feel that the girl is not a witch in the "Shenyi Temple". Logically, she is most likely to be the representative of other teams.

    "What can I do for you?" Claire asked warily.

    The chill she had just felt was almost as murderous. Although the other party is a young girl, we can''t take it lightly.

    The girl smiled contemptuously and then said, "can you ask the big sister to disappear from the world for the sake of her brother?"

    "What are you talking about!"

    Between the lightning and flint, Claire jumped up smartly.

    Water gushed from the ground and turned into countless tentacles to attack her.

    This, this guy is a water elf?

    The tentacles of water shook violently, breaking the branches of trees into fragments. After Claire landed lightly on the ground, she immediately chanted the summoning technique in elvish language.

    "-- guardian of the red fire, watchman of the sleepless fire!

    бкбкI hereby fulfill the blood contract and obey my orders!

    Come out, Scarlett! "

    The fire cat wrapped in red lotus flames appeared through the void. The fire cat immediately turned into a whip of fire and let Claire hold it in her hand.

    "Do you know who you''re looking for trouble from now?"

    "Of course I know. Claire Lujo, sister of the evil elf Ji."

    "It seems that you have found it very clearly!"

    Claire struggled to sweep out the whip of inflammation. The red whip cut a circular arc and easily cut off the trees in the forest. However, the tentacles of water gushing from the ground entangled the whip of inflammation in three or two times.

    "What --"

    "With your big sister''s inflamed spirit, there is no way to defeat ''spola''."

    "Scola?"

    Claire once read the name in the college''s materials.

    This is a kind of military spirit used for special tasks. It can be manipulated by the spirit alone; Due to its easy abuse, spola was judged as dangerous goods. Logically speaking, it should have been sealed and abandoned by various countries after the Rambal warбкбк

    At this time, Claire suddenly realized.

    The assassin who manipulated the abandoned military elves

    "Is it you who attacked the flying ship... Ah!"

    In the twinkling of an eye, the tentacle of water sprang out of the ground and tied Claire''s feet.

    The sticky tentacles wrapped around Claire and lifted her body into the air.

    "Oh, damn... Let me go...!"

    Claire waved the whip of fire desperately, but the whip just passed through the transparent body of the water elf. In terms of attributes, the opponent is the most unfavorable water spirit to the fire spirit.

    What''s worse, this is the water edge that will weaken the power of the burning elves. Even if he controls a high-level spirit like scarlet, he can''t get rid of it smoothly.

    The tentacle of water penetrates into the swimsuit mercilessly from the gap. The tentacle is wrapped around the thigh with a creepy touch.

    "What are you doing...! don''t...!"

    "Hehe, big sister, you look really embarrassed. But I''ll set you free soon."

    The girl approached Claire slowly.

    "Why did you find me for...?"

    "Because of the big sister, you made your brother degenerate."

    "Brother?"

    Claire''s heart was shocked. For a moment, what flashed in her mind was

    "Do you mean cold weather?"

    "I don''t allow you to call your brother''s name directly."

    With the girl''s words, the tentacle of water drew on Claire''s face.

    "Woo..."

    "As long as you kill the big sister, my brother will wake up. So... Farewell, big sister."

    The girl gave the water elf the order to preyбкбк

    "What!"

    Just then, a sword flashed.

    "Claire!"

    As the words came, a short sword was inserted into the ground. The girl jumped away quickly and landed after rotating in the air.

    Taking advantage of the moment when the power of the water elves became weaker, scarlet changed into the shape of a tempered cat and cut off his tentacles. At the same time, Mu Hantian also stretched out his hands and hugged Claire who was thrown into the air.

    "Cold weather?"

    "Claire, step aside first."

    Mu Hantian gently put Claire on the ground and confronted the girl in front of him.

    The other party dodged the short sword, which made Mu Hantian understand at a glance that the opponent was a skilled assassin.

    Did this guy send out the smell just felt by the lake

    Mu Hantian looked at the girl''s appearance, but she couldn''t see her face because she was wearing a hooded cloak.

    The girl''s lips moved slightly like trembling.

    "Brother."

    "Eh?"

    In an instant, the water spirit recovered again and turned into countless tentacles to attack the cold sky.

    "Cut." Mu Hantian was shocked and quickly chopped his tentacles with Esther.

    But immediately, the tentacle of water revived again and whipped like a whip. Mu Hantian can only cut it off again.

    "Brother, why did you hinder me?" the girl murmured to Mu Hantian with a sad look.

    "Brother? We don''t know each other, do we?"

    The girl approached slowly, and the flickering dark gray hair could be seen between the hoods.

    The girl raised her arms and was ready to give an attack order to the water elfбкбк

    "Cold ice teeth, run through the enemy -- ''magic ice arrow bullet''!"

    In an instant, countless ice arrows flew from the sky through the body of the water elf.

    The water elf turned into an ice sculpture in the blink of an eyeбкбк

    "Now!"

    "Eat me! Hot fireball!"

    Claire''s fireball hit the target.

    The blow produced a big explosion. The water elves burst into countless pieces of ice.

    "Hum, it''s really vulnerable."

    Linsley gently picked the bow string of the magic bow and gracefully closed her hair.

    Although she pretended to be calm, she seemed to be running after Mu cold day, so she was panting.

    Lindley and Claire are both equipped with Fairy Magic costumes and confront the assassin girl.

    "Alas - I''ve been killed. If I don''t use the ''pliers of Fools'', I have only this ability."

    In the case of losing the spirit, the girl still looked calm. She stuck out her tongue like an urchin and then lifted her cloak.

    Just now hidden under the cloak were dark gray ponytails and a lovable childish face.

    "Brother, you have really become so weak."

    The girl suddenly showed a sad look and sighed. Then she turned and said, "but don''t worry, Muya will wake you up."

    With that, the girl walked to the depths of the forest.

    "You give it to me --" "stop!"

    "Well, don''t chase."

    Mu Hantian blocked Claire and linslei who were going to catch up with him with his hand.

    "Hey! Why did you stop us!"

    "You are not her opponent. That girl, it''s not that simple."

    Being dissuaded by Mu Hantian, they had to give up and watched the assassin girl claiming to be Muya completely disappear from their sight.

 Chapter 1130

    "Cold weather..."

    In the room, Claire looked serious and said, "there are some things I must ask you."

    "You should know the girl who attacked me?"

    "No, on the contrary, I don''t know her."

    "Then why did she call you brother?"

    "How do I know. To be honest, this is the first time I''ve seen that girl. She should have recognized the wrong person."

    "Is that so? Forget it, you said so. What else can I say, but are you going to the dance later?" Claire asked.

    "Prom? I see. I''ll go."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    After seeing Claire off, Mu Hantian walked alone in the labyrinth of towers, which is also to get familiar with here.

    The setting sun gradually sinks to the west, and the time of the opening ceremony is slowly approaching.

    "OK, go back to your room and change your clothes first."

    On the way through the corridor, Mu Hantian found a garden with a fountain.

    "Oh, the scenery here is good."

    He couldn''t help seeing the beautiful scenery in front of him. Countless flowers were blooming in the garden, and many little light Elves were gathered. The clear spring gushing from the fountain is filled with quiet and sacred spirituality.

    Mu Hantian looked around and quietly stepped into the courtyard.

    I saw the elves flying in the air fleeing in all directions.

    Five stone statues are arranged around the fountain. That is the standing image of the five elf kings who command the elemental elf world.

    The warrior holding the burning sword - the fire ELF KING ''wokannik''.

    A young man with a leisurely and quiet look - bevar, the ELF KING of the wind.

    The great man who held up the steel hammer -- Lord GEA, the ELF KING of the earth.

    A woman with a water bottle in her arms, isalia Xiwa, the king of water elves.

    An old man with a Libra and a tin staff -- Alexander, the holy ELF KING.

    They are the creator of all elves, who give grace to mankind and bring disaster. But... The real ELF KING is not like this.

    These statues are the products of anthropomorphizing the fairy king in human imagination.

    "Is this also a relic of the mythical age..."

    The standards of these statues are outstanding. Even Mu Hantian, who has no research on the relics, can see that these things will not be the products of recent hundreds of years at least.

    The material is not ordinary stone, but seems to be a very precious spirit ore.

    Look around againбкбк

    "Huh?"

    Mu Hantian suddenly felt a little strange.

    There are five anthropomorphic statues of the ELF KING in front of them, and next to them, there is another statue that has been broken, leaving only below the knee.

    It is out of tune with this beautiful garden and exudes a sense of incompatibility.

    The statue is only below the knee and looks terrible. The reason why it has not been demolished is probably because it is a valuable ancient heritage after all?

    "No, this is..."

    At this time, a picture suddenly flashed through Mu Hantian''s mind.

    Yes, that isбкбк

    The ancient true sacrifice hall in the abandoned mining city

    The composition in front of us is very similar to the sculpture carved on the door. There are the designs of the five elves on the top, and there is a place that has been knocked off abruptly.

    "Yes, it''s definitely the dark elf king, Ashur."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    This is a huge underground cave in the holy land of Laguna Yishi on the floating island.

    According to the truth, this is a place where even the witches and Witches of the "Shenyi Temple" are not allowed to enter - but now there are two footsteps echoing here.

    One of the footsteps came from a girl.

    She read the content of the report to the back of the master walking in front: "after the war, the destruction spirit ''the gaze of the dead'' was scrapped by Muya alanshido; after receiving this information, the military cadres of Yale FASS lodged a fierce protest against us."

    "Let them say it. A bunch of incompetent old people just think about how to protect themselves," said the listener in a merciless tone.

    That is a girl with black hair and long waist. The girl wore a black coat and a bright red mask painted with ghosts and gods.

    Lily was not surprised that the LORD would respond like this, because Yale FASS, the country allied with her, was just a tool for her to achieve her goal.

    "However, Lord Honglian, how should the military elves be dispatched in the future -"

    "Lily, I should have told you not to call me that name here?"

    "I was wrong - Lian ashubel."

    Hearing the master''s cold voice, Lily was surprised and her body trembled.

    The silent underground cave echoed with the sound of hard footsteps, and the two hands carried the fairy ore for lighting, reflecting the strange carvings on the rock wall. What makes people wonder is that even the witches and Witches of the "Shenyi courtyard" in this underground cave have been ordered to stop. How did she know about the existence of this place?

    Unless it is a witch with a very high status - that is, a woman with a status close to "fairy Ji". In terms of their qualifications, it is not surprising that they have visited here.

    "I''ll meet him tonight."

    "Are you going to the ball?" lily asked slightly surprised.

    "Lian ashubel was the winner of the previous conference. It''s unreasonable not to go to the ball."

    "However, your clothes have not been prepared -"

    "I still have dinner dresses myself, although most of them are left to my sister."

    "Do you have a sister?"

    The question was not answered.

    Lily was worried about making the master unhappy, so she quickly answered and said, "however, according to Muya''s return, he doesn''t seem to have awakened."

    "There''s no time to wait now. If he hasn''t awakened yet, I''ll wake him up myself. If he can''t survive this level, it means he doesn''t have the qualification to become the successor of the demon king - just change the plan at that time."

    "No, the task of awakening my brother must be done by Muya."

    Suddenly, a voice came from the shadow behind.

    What appeared was a girl with dark gray hair - Muya alanshido.

    "Muya, what the hell are you doing?" lily snapped.

    "I''m just going to play with those big sisters who let my brother fall?"

    "Why... What a mess! You won''t use the military spirit privately again?"

    "It''s not a precious thing. It''s just ''sparra'' for special tasks. It''s so weak that it was killed at once. Can you give me a more decent spirit next time?"

    "You!"

    Seeing Muya''s swollen cheeks and temper, Lily couldn''t help feeling angry.

    Even if it is not used for combat, elves of the level of ''sparra'' are also valuable military resources for the religious state of yerufas. If this matter is detected, the attitude of those military cadres must become tougher.

    "Listen to me. The guys at Yale FASS have said that they will not provide military elves to us until the main event of the elf sword dance festival begins."

    "Yes - they really look down on people by doing so."

    "It''s not because you ignored orders and damaged our relationship with the elves."

    "No way. People want to play with their brother."

    Muya pursed her lips willfully.

    "In a word, be nice to me before the competition of ELF sword dance festival begins. Don''t shoot him until you receive the order -"

    "Order?" Muya tilted his head in doubt.

    In an instant, her eyes became dark.

    "Lily... Tell me, who is qualified to order Muya?"

    "Oh!"

    A sharp chill swept over Lily''s back.

    The feeling of terror made her goose bumps all over her, as if her heart had been caught with her bare hands.

    "Come on, tell me --"

    The elf imprint on Muya''s right hand emits an ominous light.

    "Muya aranshedo," said ashubel, Lian.

    "Huh?"

    "You are not my subordinate, you are my ally. No one can give orders to you."

    Muya smiled and said, "you know, the only person who can command Muya is his brother."

    Seeing that Muya was in a better mood, Lily took a rest assured breath.

    "But... It''s so nerve racking. Without military elves, there''s no way to play with the big sisters."

    "So, do you want to see this?"

    Lian ashubel took a ring from her arms and threw it to Muya.

    "Is this?" Muya looked at the ring with a puzzled expression.

    It was a silver ring with no decoration, and the surface was engraved with small words written in elvish language.

    "This is an elven weapon created by the Elven king to destroy the army of the dark king. Now it has been transformed into a military Elven by the divine instrument Academy. Should it withstand the power of your ''pliers of Fools''?"

    "Are you going to give this to Muya?"

    "Just use it at will. This is a friendly proof I gave you as an ally."

    "You can be a man. Well, I''ll take it."

    "Muya, military elves are not toys!"

    "It''s a toy for Muya," Muya shrugged to Lily.

    Then he stuck out his tongue and licked the ring on his middle finger.

 Chapter 1131

    In the evening, the opening ceremony of the spirit sword dance festival opened in the city tower as the representative post house of the players.

    Many guests had already gathered in the hall of the city tower, talking and laughing everywhere.

    The venue is full of elegant music and is decorated with crystal chandeliers inlaid with countless elf minerals.

    The central table is lined with luxurious delicacies and fruits.

    Invited to participate in the opening ceremony were elves envoys representing various countries and distinguished princes and nobles.

    "This time it will be won by the representative of our country."

    "What are you talking about? Don''t forget that there is a top elf envoy in our white knight order."

    The nobles fought fiercely while doing surface Kung Fu politely. Mu Hantian, wearing a dress, looked at them with boredom from his heart.

    On the contrary, the girls who are about to go out of the spirit sword dance festival show a nervous look.

    They are all spiritual envoys selected from major countries on the mainland. The girls are not old, because according to the decree of the ELF KING, one of the qualifications to participate in the elf Sword Dance Festival is "Ji witch under the age of 20".

    This provision is not only applicable to the spirit sword dance sacrifice, but almost all important sacrifices to the spirit sacrifice adopt this condition; Because what elves like most is what young and pure girls offer.

    "Well, why don''t those guys come?"

    Mu Hantian looked around with a plate of French fried duck in his hand.

    All the young ladies in the team haven''t shown up yet. It''s not because it takes a lot of effort to change into an evening dress.

    Looking at the entrance of the hall, I saw a young girl arguing with the witch Ji who was in charge of the reception.

    "Please don''t bring animals in!"

    "Hum - it''s not an animal! This wolf is my forest partner!"

    "Even if it''s a partner, you can''t let it go!"

    According to the situation, it seems that the girl of the Druid family, the sage of Yu, wants to bring the wolf into the hall.

    Mu Hantian looked at her and then moved his eyes to his side.

    "Esther, what would you like to eat?" Mu Hantian asked the sword elf girl with the plate.

    "On a cold day, I want to eat fish next."

    "Hehe, I''m really a good boy who doesn''t pick his mouth. All the young ladies are partial to food."

    Touch your head. Touch your head.

    Mu Hantian stroked Esther''s head while praising, making her squint happily.

    Dressed in a pure white evening dress, Esther looks like a snow elf.

    "What about you, lestia? What do you want to eat?"

    "I don''t care." lestia said faintly, but looked at Mu cold day with eager eyes.

    "Ha ha." Mu Han Tian smiled and touched her head. At this time

    "What are you doing in cold weather?"

    Hearing the familiar voice, Mu Hantian looked back

    Dressed up and wearing a white evening dress, fiana was staring at herself suspiciously.

    "Er... That was... That..." just when Mu Hantian hurried to explainбкбк

    "Don''t you have anything to say before you explain?"

    "Eh? Oh, that..."

    Mu Hantian has understood what she said.

    "White and white are also suitable for you."

    "So?" the princess raised her lips slightly and looked displeased.

    "Let me see... You didn''t put a breast pad today, did you?"

    "I''m going to be angry!"

    "I''m wrong." seeing fiana''s displeased bulging cheeks, Mu Hantian quickly shook his head and admitted his mistake.

    "You... You''re beautiful."

    "Well, you passed. Remember, you should praise others at the first time in the future."

    "Yes, I remember." Mu Hantian nodded quickly.

    "Well, you look handsome in a suit in cold weather."

    "Really... Eh, where''s Esther?"

    Mu Hantian noticed that Esther had disappeared.

    Looking around, Esther was moving the plate to the dessert area. As soon as she met Mu cold Tian''s four eyes, she immediately didn''t turn her head.

    "You seem to annoy Miss goblin," said Fianna with a smile.

    "What happened to Esther?"

    "Ha ha... You can''t praise another girl in front of a girl." lestia stretched out her finger and gently poked Mu''s chest in the cold day, which showed that she was also a little angry.

    "Cold weather, so you are here."

    At this time, Linsley in an evening dress appeared.

    It was an eye-catching sea blue evening dress; The dazzling light golden hair curled up like the snow queen of the land of ice.

    Her cheeks were slightly flushed by the heat, and the rose colored lips were more charming. Although the appearance of wearing uniforms is also very cute, Lindsay Lei, who is dressed in full dress, is so beautiful that people can''t help but forget to praise.

    "Linslei, you are so beautiful." Mu Hantian didn''t want to repeat the mistake, so he praised frankly.

    "Eh?" Linsley was stunned for a moment and widened her eyes. Her face became redder and redder.

    "Wow... You... What did you say!" the face of the snow queen melted in an instant.

    "Oh - so you can say the same thing to anyone in cold weather. You really deserve to be the devil of the night."

    "I''m just acting according to the advice you gave me." Mu Hantian squinted at Fiona, who pursed her lips discontentedly.

    "By the way, didn''t Claire act with you two?"

    "She just returned to her room. Didn''t you meet her in the cold?"

    "No." Mu Hantian shook his head.

    "Really... That child has been a trouble maker since before." Linsley puffed her cheeks angrily.

    "Forget it, if she doesn''t come for a while, I''ll send her something to eat." Mu Hantian sighed helplessly. He said he would come, but he didn''t come again.

    "That... That... Cold day..." linslei called Mu cold day haltingly.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "I said... Difficult... It''s rare to have this opportunity, that..."

    Cough, cough - the eldest lady cleared her throat several times.

    Then she made up her mind and said, "do you want to... Do you want to dance with me?"

    "Eh?" Mu Hantian was surprised.

    "No... can''t you?"

    "How could it be? Of course I''m glad you could invite me. But are you really going to dance with me?"

    "Yes... Yes. It''s a little scary for me to dance with other men."

    "All right."

    Mu Hantian gently took linsilei''s soft hand with white gloves.

    "Yes... It''s a cold hand..." Linsi leijiao blushed.

    "You, you are so cunning! I want it too!" said Fiona, holding Mu Hantian''s other hand.

    "Fiona! There''s no way to dance!"

    "That''s right! Let go of your hand quickly!"

    Fiana and Lindsay pulled Mu Hantian''s hand at the same time. Mu Hantian''s arms were collided by the two people''s soft breasts, and his heart beat faster.

    When he returned to God, he found that the three had become the object of attention.

    "What are they doing?" "emotional disputes?" "it seems that they are the representative players of the Alicia elves college." "do those guys even know the rules of the ball?" "he is the man elves in the rumor." "Oh, that''s what I said before --" even if the girl resists, she will kill others by any means... " "I can''t deal with two people at a time -" I must come together in the evening. "People whispered in my ears.

    What the hell was that night together? And that unscrupulous!

    Mu Hantian is almost ready to cry without tears.

 Chapter 1132

    Just when the festival of Mu cold day was about to run outбкбк

    "You, you guys! Don''t do anything to corrupt the code before the throne of the ELF KING!"

    There was a solemn and awe inspiring voice, which protected his few remaining integrity.

    "Alice, Alice?"

    It was Alice in evening dress who rushed to the scene.

    She pulled up Mu Hantian''s arm and then separated the two young ladies from him.

    "Ah... What are you doing?" "Captain knight, what are you doing!"

    "I just want to ask you what you''re doing, really..."

    Alice put her hand around her waist and severely scolded the two complaining people: "we came here as representatives of the college. I hope you can be more conscious!"

    Then he stared at the cold sky with sharp eyes: "cold sky, you too..."

    She suddenly didn''t move.

    "Alice, what''s the matter with you?"

    Mu Hantian thought he would be preached, but when he saw her suddenly stop, he couldn''t help feeling confused.

    Alice''s cheeks turned red, she played with her fingers on her chest and said, "well... Well, you look surprisingly good in a suit. This... This is the so-called Buddha wants gold clothes, and people want clothes?"

    "Really? Actually, I really don''t like wearing dresses."

    Mu Hantian scratched his head in embarrassment and looked carefully at Alice who got up and wore evening dress.

    What she wears is a pure white evening dress with complicated patterns. It is decorated with a large number of ruffles, which is in contrast to Alice''s awe inspiring temperament. It is a very girly dress.

    "Alice, this dress also goes well with you. It feels like a little princess. It''s very cute."

    "What did you say..."

    Alice''s ponytail hair curled up.

    "Oh... How... How can you say I''m... I''m cute...!" Alice blushed at a loss.

    "Hum, cold weather --!" "cold weather?"

    Fiana and Lindsay stared at Mu Hantian with murderous eyes.

    "You... Why are you looking at me like that?"

    "Hum!" x2

    "It seems that the rumor is true, Mu Hantian!"

    Hearing the prickly voice in the words, Mu Hantian turned back and found a familiar looking girl staring at herself.

    "Is it... Is it you?"

    The girl wore a dark blue evening dress with a dragon badge on her chest and a hat decorated with feathers on her head. Leola Lancaster.

    She is the head of the Dragon Emperor knights and the ace player of the Duchy of doraguniya.

    "Sure enough, you should cut off your evil root at that time." leola continued to stare at Mu Hantian and pricked her lips regretfully.

    Mu Hantian felt a cold behind his back.

    "I''ve heard a lot about you, your excellency Leona Lancaster." Alice suddenly raised her hand to her chest and saluted her as a knight.

    "Are you?"

    "I''m the representative contestant of Alicia elf college, Alice francerto."

    "Duke frangolto''s family - is it the family of willcelia EVA?"

    Alice raised her head to agree, and then said, "my sister can''t play this time because of some things. It''s a great honor to hear that you are a knight who is defending the Tao. It''s a great honor to compete with a knight like you."

    She held out her right hand to leola.

    "It seems that the Empire of Austria also has excellent knights."

    Leola smiled happily and without hesitation reached out to shake hands with Alice.

    Perhaps the relationship between the two knights resonated with each other?

    The atmosphere of these two people is indeed full of similarities. Mu Hantian smiled bitterly in his heart.

    "However, it''s even more regrettable. An excellent Knight like you would be willing to commit to be the mistress of Mu Hantian and be bound by him -"

    "Wait a minute!" Mu Hantian shouted quickly.

    "Love, mistress?"

    Alice was at a loss. She was so ashamed that her ears were red.

    "This... This is what immoral words... I... I''m not a mistress -"

    "Well said! Refute her, Alice!"

    "I''m not... Mistress... But it doesn''t matter if I want it in cold weather..."

    "Hum... What a terrible man. He let such an excellent Knight fall."

    "So you misunderstood! Alice, please explain it quickly!"

    "Well... Less... Less wordy! Do you... Do you think I''m not good enough to be a mistress?"

    "What are you talking about?" Mu Hantian''s head was big at the moment.

    Just then, at the entrance of the hall, there was a small commotion.

    "She''s finally here," muttered Linsley.

    Mu Hantian suddenly recovered and looked at the entrance. At the center of the commotion is

    "Claire."

    Claire Lujo, dressed in bright red evening clothes and costumes.

    Her red hair was tied into a double tail with ribbons, and she wore a pair of shiny red high-heeled enamel shoes on her feet.

    Claire gracefully lifted the lace lined skirt and walked into the hall. Although the chest is a little small, the symmetrical body still looks very attractive.

    This beautiful girl is like a charming rose and a proud wild bobcat.

    Her charming and moving appearance eclipsed the well-dressed girls around her.

    "This inborn beauty can only be said to be worthy of Lord Rubia''s sister. I had to admit defeat with hatred." Fianna dropped her shoulder and said.

    "I haven''t seen Claire in an evening dress for a long time," said Linsley, with a shallow smile on her mouth.

    The commotion in the hall gradually spread.

    "Ah, is that red haired girl also the representative player of the spirit sword dance festival?"

    "Hmmm... Although it is said that elves love ethereal and beautiful girls, she is really -"

    "Hello... Is anyone going to invite her to dance?"

    It seems that Claire is being watched by a group of young gentlemen.

    Claire took the noble CHILDES who made eyes at her as air and walked proudly to the center of the hall.

    Gradually, a different dialogue began to spread among the voices of the crowd.

    "Look at that red hair like hell karma... Isn''t she the daughter of Duke elstein''s family?"

    "Is it the great disaster of Austria - the sister of the evil elf Ji?"

    "How ominous and terrible. She is indeed the daughter of magic."

    Among the participants, there seemed to be someone who knew Claire''s true identity.

    Gossip burns like a prairie fireбкбк

    Claire couldn''t have heard it, but she was calm.

    At this time, one of the young noble men stood in front of her.

    "This red haired lady, I wonder if I have the honor to invite you to dance?"

    The man showed a frivolous feeling in his conversation, but he was quite handsome.

    He seemed to be an aristocrat with a particularly prominent status, accompanied by some people who flattered him.

    "Ah, are you serious?"

    "Young master always likes to pursue excitement. It''s really nerve racking."

    The men''s attendants smiled bitterly. Should he be the royal family of a country?

    I can''t see the feeling of sincerely inviting each other to dance from the man''s expression. He probably knew that the Claire in front of him was actually the sister of the evil elf Ji, and he only chatted up to satisfy fun and curiosity.

    In contrast, Claireбкбк

    "I''m sorry, I''ll refuse." she coldly refused the man''s invitation to dance.

    I want to know that this fire cat girl will not obediently tame anyone.

    "What are you talking about?" one of the attendants said angrily.

    "It doesn''t matter. It''s good to have such a stubborn girl occasionally."

    The man signaled to the attendant with ease, and then forced Claire''s arm. Thenбкбк

    "Beautiful girl, please let me kiss your hand."

    "Eh?" Claire was stunned.

    For the witch who is the best envoy, kissing represents the most sacred spirit contract ceremony. Even if the kissing part is the back of the hand, it is by no means a rash act. Seeing his rude behavior, even the masses couldn''t help shouting.

    "Don''t touch me!" cried Claire sadly.

    Although she always shows off her strength, she is actually a young lady who has no immunity to men. She can hear her voice trembling slightly.

    Just when Mu Han couldn''t see it and was ready to do something

    "What are you pretending to be? I''m the crown prince of the kingdom of balustan!"

    "No! Let go! You --"

    Pa -! A loud voice echoed in the hall. Claire slapped the man in the face. Then go straight to the entrance of the hall.

    "Damn it, that woman... Dare to put my face -"

    "Why are you so savage..."

    "Because she is the sister of the disaster elf Ji."

    The crown prince of barustan and his attendants shouted and scolded.

    Mu Hantian frowned and was ready to go after Claire

    "Cold weather, wait a minute," Fianna whispered solemnly in his ear.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Here she is --"

    "She?"

    There was a commotion several times more exaggerated than just now near the entrance of the hall. At the spirit sword dance festival, the most anticipated figure appeared.

    The man stepped into the meeting with loud footsteps.

    She wore a dark evening dress, like the queen of the night.

    The visitor was a black haired girl who covered her true face with a bright red mask.

    And the strongest sword dancer - Lian ashubel.

 Chapter 1133

    Wearing a dark evening dress, she exudes a terrible sense of existence.

    It even gives people the illusion that if you accidentally get too close, it will turn into ashes.

    The whispering stopped, followed by a silence that was quiet to the point of tinnitus.

    Everyone swallowed nervously and stared at her. Unlike Claire just now, no one wants to get close to her at all.

    The strongest sword dancer first stopped in the middle of the hall, and then came to the party.

    "Cold weather." x3

    Fiana and Lindsay subconsciously tightened their sleeves in the cold weather, and even Alice, who has always admired Lian ashubel, seemed a little timid.

    Mu Hantian took a step forward as if he were protecting the three.

    Lian ashubel stopped in front of Mu Hantian.

    "Are you mu Hantian? The male elf envoy?"

    "That''s right. I''m Mu Hantian." Mu Hantian nodded.

    She calmly stretched out her right hand to Mu Hantian and said, "Mu Hantian, can you dance with me?"

    Lian ashubel made an unexpected proposal.

    Mu Hantian turned to Alice and said, "sorry, can you avoid it first? Also, Claire, please, Linsley."

    "I see." Lindsay nodded, then hurried after Claire.

    "Let''s go too, Alice." fiana gently took Alice''s hand and walked with her to Esther and lestia.

    "What are your attainments in dancing?"

    "Don''t you know if you feel it yourself?"

    Mu Hantian smiled calmly and then took Lian ashubel''s hand. The performance, which had been suspended for a while, sounded again.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Claire was running in the vast dark forest outside the city.

    The bright red evening dress was caught by tree branches and torn open. Red high heels splashed the mud, and the smooth white skin was full of scratches. Even so, she ran recklessly.

    When she recovered, Claire had come to the lake where she had performed the body purification ceremony during the day.

    In the quiet forest, countless elves float on the lake.

    Claire squatted on the lake with her knees in her arms.

    The specially prepared evening dress is dirty. But I can''t go back to the ball anyway. It''s no different.

    Two bundles of red ponytails were scattered, and the dress was torn by the trees.

    "What...! that guy won''t help me. He only knows to be with other girls!"

    The sad mood surged into her heart, and Claire couldn''t help muttering. Tears trickled down on the ground.

    At this time, she suddenly heard footsteps coming quickly from the forest.

    "Cold weather?"

    Claire quickly wiped away her tears.

    But it was not mu cold weather that emerged from the forest.

    "Please... How far are you going to run!"

    "Lindsay?" Claire''s eyes widened.

    Linsley sat down beside Claire as she breathlessly adjusted her breathing.

    "Hum... Your virtue is really ugly."

    "You too."

    "Still... It''s not because you run too fast!"

    Linsley''s evening dress was torn to pieces, and her hair was still hooked with leaves and twigs.

    "This brand-new evening dress was specially made..." she said with regret.

    "What the hell are you doing here?" Claire asked.

    "Come and laugh at your regretful little breasts. It''s hard not to notice after wearing an evening dress."

    "Well... You... What did you say!"

    The red horsetail stood up like a flame.

    Lindsay gathered her hair and said, "now you''re back to normal."

    She smiled reassuringly.

    "Why did you do that?"

    "Well..."

    Claire said lightly with her lips: "it''s all... It''s all his fault. That guy, just play with you. He didn''t know what happened just now. Come and help me!"

    "So you are jealous."

    "No! Obviously he''s just a slave, but he doesn''t protect his master. Hum, he''ll be fired sooner or later."

    "Oh, how about giving me the cold weather?" Linsley also joked.

    "Dream! But won''t that guy come to me?"

    "She is entangled by Lian ashubel, so please let me come to you."

    Right nowбкбк

    "Oh, are you two together?"

    A young girl''s voice came from the forest.

    "The sound is...!"

    Claire and Lindsay were surprised and quickly put on a warning posture.

    I saw the trees in the forest break and fall down with the loud noise, and thenбкбк

    "It''s just right. Let me play with you two at once."

    A huge black monster appeared in front of them.

    Muya alanshido, a girl with dark gray hair sitting on the back of the monster, smiled and said, "play with you with my annihilation spirit, ''tilmet''."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    The band waltzed gracefully.

    The two people dancing in the center of the hall became the focus of the surrounding people.

    What Lian ashubel leads Mu Hantian to dance is a fierce dance like a raging flame.

    It''s like the orthodox ritual dance used by witch Ji to sacrifice at the sacrifice.

    However, Mu Hantian can easily keep up with this speed, so it is not difficult.

    "You can actually keep up. You deserve to be the legendary male elf envoy."

    "The strongest sword dancer, are you sarcastic about me?"

    She whispered to Mu Hantian through the bright red mask, and Mu Hantian also responded.

    Lian ashubel quickly changed her dance steps. Mu Han responded on the horse, hugged her waist and pulled her to himself. They leaned back like a flickering flame and swung again with the music.

    "I have something to ask you."

    "I''m so impatient. I want to enjoy dancing with you more."

    "I''m really sorry. I''ll lead the next part."

    Mu Hantian took Lian ashubel''s hand and led her to the deserted balcony.

    The cold evening wind cools the hot body. From the broad balcony, you can overlook the panoramic view of the forest spreading across the island.

    "I don''t want to make more trouble, so I asked directly." Mu Hantian stopped and distanced himself from her a little.

    Staring at the bright red mask, he asked, "who the hell are you?"

    "I''m Lian ashebel. Isn''t that a well-known thing?"

    "Stop lying, who the hell are you!"

    Although he has read the original work, he has forgotten a lot, and Mu Han Tian didn''t see it when he saw it, so he doesn''t know her identity and purpose at all.

    "I don''t want to say it again."

    "Let me ask another question. What''s the purpose of collecting the sealed and abandoned military elves?"

    "To start a war," she replied without hesitation.

    "War?"

    "Yes, I need force to fight ''them''."

    "They?"

    "Kings of the world."

    "You want to fight with kings all over the world...?" Mu Hantian couldn''t understand her purpose.

    "What''s your purpose?"

    "The purpose of this war is to save the world. But I need a fuse to start the war."

    Lian ashubel grabbed Mu Hantian''s front and pulled him to himself.

    "Let me weigh your weight and let me see if you are qualified to kill ''them''."

    In an instant, her right hand attacked the chest of admiring the cold day.

 Chapter 1134

    What came into view was a multi headed magic dragon covered with countless blade scales.

    Its dark body is far bigger than Leona Lancaster''s Dragon elves.

    The expanded wings of the magic dragon covered the moonlight, and the hook claws pierced deeply into the ground. The five necks growing in the middle of the trunk seem to be independent.

    "Is this the annihilation spirit tilmet?"

    In the face of this naked sense of killing and oppression, Claire took a breath.

    No mistake, the magic dragon in front of us is the highest level military elf. Its sense of existence is stronger than that of the village elves of velcelia, which fought two weeks ago.

    The girl on the dragon''s back smiled and said, "tilmet, kill them."

    The girl gave orders in an innocent voice.

    Hearing the girl''s words, one of the dragon''s heads spit out a burning flame.

    Boom, boom, boom!

    The blazing fire swept the earth, and the trees in the forest were burned up in an instant.

    Claire and Lindsay reacted at the critical moment and jumped into the lake.

    The night sky was dyed as bright red as fire.

    Muya alanshiduo clapped his hands and said, "hehe, you have two skills? It seems that the representative players of the spirit sword dance festival are not in vain."

    "You...!"

    Claire poked her head out of the water and stared at Muya with sharp eyes. The bright red evening dress was full of water and pasted heavily on the body.

    "Wow... Claire! Come on... Give me your hand... Cough! Cough..."

    "What are you doing?"

    "I, I can''t swim!"

    "What?"

    Lindley struggled to splash, and Claire quickly pulled her up.

    "Why are you drowning where you can step on the ground?"

    "Don''t... Don''t be wordy!" Linsley immediately stopped looking.

    "Come on, why did you attack us?"

    "Because big sisters will make my brother weak," Muya replied in a cold voice.

    One of tilmet''s heads lifted back and up, and then sprayed the wind blade.

    "Well... Scarlet!"

    Claire shouted and summoned the fire cat wrapped in the flame of red lotus.

    Scarlet turned into a whip of fire and tried to sweep down the oncoming wind blade, but he still couldn''t shoot down all the attacks.

    "Ah!"

    Claire''s bright red evening dress was torn, and her shoulders spewed mist of blood. Countless scratches were scratched on the flawless white and tender skin.

    "Oh, it''s a pity that a good dress has failed."

    Muya licked his lips with a smile like a cat playing with its prey.

    "Hum... I''m afraid it''s getting in the way."

    Claire smiled carelessly, and then tore the hem of the dress open. From the crack in the skirt, you can vaguely see the thigh tied with a whip.

    "Compared with the dance, sword dance really suits my appetite."

    In the flying sparks, Claire shook the burning whip and made a loud sound.

    "What a coincidence, so am I."

    Linsley also tore open her dress and summoned the demon ice spirit ''fenrier''.

    The white wolf with ice wind turned into a "magic bow of ice", which was positioned in Lindley''s hands.

    The flame turned into a high wall and burned in the night sky.

    The two raised their elves'' magic costumes and confronted the huge magic dragon.

    "Big sister, you are so stupid. Do you think you have won Muya?"

    Tilmet gave a creepy roar, and the air seemed to be torn apart by it.

    No, it''s not a roar. This isбкбк

    "Is it... Singing Fairy Magic?"

    Some elves with higher intelligence can even sing elf magic by themselves. Among them, the spirit with dragon attribute is better known for its good use of spirit magic.

    The earth shook violently. The ground heaved and the roots of the trees broke one after another. Then countless stone pillars suddenly pricked out of the ground.

    Claire and Lindsay jump and dodge at the same time.

    "This is the spirit magic of earth attribute ''Jianshan for trial practice''."

    "What amazing power!"

    "Big sister, I won''t let you escape."

    The red faucet casts a huge fireball. The fireball triggered a large-scale explosion and blew up the stone pillars just emerging from the ground.

    "Ah!" Claire was thrown to the ground by the strong blast.

    Although the two are the same spirit magic, the fireball power of Claire''s singing is very different from it.

    "Hee hee... Big sister, where has the momentum just gone?"

    "Cold ice teeth, run through the enemy -- ''magic ice arrow bullet''!"

    At the critical moment, Linsley released the arrow of ice.

    Countless sharp ice teeth are blasted out in mid air. Even if they can''t cause fatal injury, they can at least produce an absolute zero additional effect and make the enemy slow.

    Unexpectedly, the moment before hitting the target -- ''tilmet'' roared again to shake the world.

    A huge stone wall appeared under the ground to block all the ice arrows.

    "It''s... It''s terrible! It can cast the spirit magic of inflammation attribute and ground attribute at the same time."

    "So it seems that my sister has heard of it before."

    While wiping the sweat on her forehead, Claire murmured, "listen to her... During the Rambal war, the Knights of the odicia Empire were once attached to military elves with the essence attributes of five elements: fire, water, earth, wind and saint."

    "What she said... Is that the annihilation spirit?"

    "I don''t know... In short, I heard that it was sealed and abandoned during the war because I couldn''t find an elf envoy who could successfully use it."

    "If so, it would be terrible."

    The spirit with the attributes of five elements is difficult to grasp its weakness and defeat it only by Lindley''s magic ice spirit and Claire''s fire spirit.

    "But... She can control such a powerful military spirit by herself -"

    Claire raised the whip of inflammation and stared at Muya.

    Contract elves are summoned by signing a contract with an elf, while military elves can control without signing a special contract.

    Its advantage is that it has a wide range of uses - regardless of the ability of elves, as long as qualified people can lead to a certain degree of power of military elves. This is why Muya alanshido can use several elves.

    But, in other words - Military elves cannot exert their full power.

    For example, it can''t be transformed into an elf costume like a contract elf; At the same time, the innate power of Elves will also be limited.

    But the girl in front of her can give full play to the strength of military elves. Muya alanshido must be an expert specially trained to manipulate military elves.

    "Big sister, Muya is almost tired of playing."

    Muya said, lifting her dark gray hair swaying in the wind.

    "Well... Do you mean just playing games?"

    "That''s right, big sister."

    She rolled up her black sleeves and revealed the shining ominous crest on the back of her right hand.

    "Is that... The seal of curse?"

    "This is the ''giant pliers of Fools'' that can squeeze out all the powers of the elves. This is the power of Muya."

    Suddenly tilmet gave a shrill roar.

    Five necks were thrown wildly, accompanied by a huge body

    The crack of "chirp" swelled ugly.

    It was like being strangled by an invisible pliers.

    "What the hell is going on?"

    I saw one of the five necks, and the pure white faucet opened its huge jaw. From the depths of its throat burst a fierce flash.

    Claire made a sense of death. At this moment... Zheng -! A knight in armor appeared before her.

    "Claire, are you okay?"

    "Fiana!"

    Fiana arrived in time from the depths of the forest.

    It was the defensive knight spirit ''Georgius'' who saved Claire.

    Then another man arrived.

    "Roar, gun of wind wing! Obey my command - wind of disaster, dance wildly!"

    A fierce whirlwind surrounded Alice. She raised her hand and waved down the gun of the demon costume. Countless wind blades flew out and cut the body of the crazy demon dragon.

    Tilmet squirted blood all over her and struggled furiously.

    "Fiona, Alice - thank you."

    "Don''t rush to thank you yet," Alice whispered sternly in her eyes.

    "Ha ha... It just saved me a lot of trouble."

    Muya, the incantation imprinted on the right hand by Alan Shido, glowed ominously at this timeбкбк

    She licked her lips mischievously and said, "I''ll kill you all at once."

 Chapter 1135

    "Oh, I didn''t expect you to react."

    "That''s just because your action is too obvious." Mu Hantian said faintly, and let go of the hand he grabbed.

    "Tell me, what''s your purpose!" Mu Hantian asked.

    "It''s boring to say it now. Look at it first -"

    Lian ashubel pointed to the distant forest.

    It was the area of the lake that Mu had visited in the cold days during the day, and now black smoke and raging fire are pouring out.

    "Your partners are now at war with Muya alanshido."

    "What are you talking about!"

    "Your partners are definitely not her opponents, which I believe you should know."

    "Cut." Mu Hantian glared at her, and then rushed to the forest.

    "That''s the spirit. Don''t let me down." Lian ashubel showed a meaningful smile when Mu Hantian left.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "The strongest magic dragon under the king, play the flute of the end of Yan for me!" Muya alanshido''s naive voice echoed in the burning night sky.

    Fire dragon, Earth Dragon, water dragon, wind dragon, holy Dragon - tirmet, who is crazy because of Muya''s ability "the giant tongs of fools", uses all the faucets to spit attacks.

    "- Knight who keeps his old vows, I hereby order you to become a guardian shield!"

    The knight elves responded to fiana''s orders and raised a big shield to attack.

    The huge explosion shook the atmosphere, and the surrounding trees were blown up by the storm.

    The shield of the knight elves collapsed, and the thick armor was stripped and broken.

    The knight finally held out for only a few seconds.

    The knight elves, who should have been good at defense, have now vanished into the air.

    The annihilation of tilmet, the elf, truly demonstrated its power with overwhelming destructive power.

    "Georgius...!"

    "Ha ha... Big sister, this guy can''t even be a toy!"

    Muya spoke and laughed at fiana who stood up because of fear.

    "Alice, Lindsay - let''s go together!"

    "OK!" "I see!"

    Claire drank loudly and waved the whip of inflammation.

    The whip of red lotus made a flash, bound the huge body of the magic dragon, and sealed its action in the blink of an eye.

    "Cold ice teeth, run through the enemy - magic ice arrow bullet!"

    "Wind of disaster, roar!"

    Lindley shoots the fire dragon''s head with magic ice arrow bullet, while Alice casts the wind blade on the Earth Dragon''s head. They each aim at the leader whose attributes are beneficial to themselves.

    But

    "Don''t waste your energy."

    The Earth Dragon and the wind dragon began to sing different elf magic. The ice arrow was blocked by the stone wall again, and the wind blade was hit by the same wind knife.

    At this time, the pure white holy dragon spewed a "flash of sanctions" at the unsuspecting three people.

    The earth burst and exploded, and the soil and sand gushed upward like huge pillars. Claire and others were thrown away and suddenly hit the ground.

    A radial wound was cut on the earth''s surface, sparks splashed and scattered, and the hot air dyed the night sky red with burning fire.

    "Ju... Unexpectedly, the general used elves so flexibly..." Claire grabbed the soil on the ground and pondered in pain.

    The gap in combat power between the two sides is desperate. At this time, the elves who are among the best in the college are no different from helpless babies.

    Just then the scales of tilmet began to crack with the sound of "cracking", and its huge body expanded ugly.

    This is the result of Muya''s "giant pliers of fools" overloading it.

    "Don''t you care? If it goes on like this, the military elf will be destroyed!" the scarred Linsley hissed.

    Muya shrugged leisurely and said, "it doesn''t matter. Anyway, the elf is a toy that will be lost after use."

    "What did you say...!"

    Hearing the speech, Claire opened her eyes in amazement, and her anger rushed to her heart.

    "Do you deserve to be an elf?"

    "Muya is a weapon. This'' tilmet ''and I are murder weapons. Oh, by the way, Muya was cultivated by the'' teaching institute ''."

    "''The Academy ''?" Claire murmured in amazement.

    Alice, fiana and Lindsay lay on the ground and couldn''t help looking at each other.

    The "academy" -- as long as it is a national of the Australian Empire, almost no one does not know its name.

    Four years ago, in the same year that the evil elf Ji launched a rebellion, the secret department of the Empire was exposed for the first time.

    The education center gathers potential orphans from all over the mainland and teaches them to train assassins. It is a group organized by crazy believers.

    "Well, having said so much, it''s time to solve you."

    With the girl''s words, the Earth Dragon of ''tilmet'' began to sing elf magic.

    Disgusting plant vines grow from the rotten mud on the ground and attack Claire and others.

    The four men didn''t even have the strength to stand up. They could only let their bodies be wrapped and bound by vines and held high in the air.

    "Ah ah!" what are you doing! "" but... Damn... Shameless man! "

    Vines are like sticky tentacles, tearing up dresses and scurrying upstream of the girl''s soft skin. The feeling of disgust makes the body tremble involuntarily, but it can''t resist.

    "Ha ha, big sisters, this virtue is really pleasing to the eye."

    "Uh... Uh... You...!"

    Claire waved the whip of inflammation to burn the vines. But... The flame went out in smoke and disappeared.

    "How could it be that the divine spirit began to lose!"

    Only a pure and pure girl can call the elves; Even the contract elves with deep fetters cannot change this condition.

    Because of this, as Genie envoys, the witches and witches must perform the body purification ceremony before the important ceremony or sword dance.

    Muya did not humiliate or invade them out of playfulness, but wanted to deprive them of their ability to communicate with the elves by defiling their bodies.

    The dress was completely torn, and finally there was only one underwear left on the girls.

    Before he could be ashamed of his ugly posture, vines began to tighten everyone''s hands and feet mercilessly. Breathing became more and more difficult, and the bones cracked faintly.

    "Ah... Ah..."

    "It''s very sweet. I really want my brother to listen to it." the childish girl laughed with a naive voice.

    Just then, the sword flashedбкбк

    The next second, Claire''s body fell on the rotten mud. Alice, Fianna and Lindley also regained their freedom from the vines one after another.

    Claire blinked incredulously.

    Line of sight aheadбкбк

    "Sorry to keep you waiting. Then I''ll leave the rest to me."

    Mu Hantian, holding the shining silver sword in his hand, stood proudly.

 Chapter 1136

    Mu Hantian stood alone in front of the roaring ''tilmet'' without fear.

    "Leave the rest to me."

    Mu Hantian raised the shining sword of Fairy Magic costume with both hands.

    "Brother," Muya called.

    "Sorry, you really recognize the wrong person."

    "I see."

    Muya suddenly opened her eyes. What she stared at was not the God in front of her, but Claire and others.

    "I see, brother. You must be confused by those guys, aren''t you?"

    The incantation seal imprinted on the girl''s right hand bloomed ominouslyбо ''tilmet ''roared wildly, and his body began to swell violently.

    The scales covered the body burst and shot out, and the meat crumbs flew around.

    "It''s unforgivable to break Muya''s brother! I''ll crush you into pieces!"

    "Maybe I lost my memory with you, but if you want to hurt them, absolutely not!" Mu Hantian raised the magic sword with both hands - the world protecting God Esther.

    Mu Hantian jumped up holding the shining holy sword.

    The ''fire dragon'' of ''tilmet'' also spewed out hot flames and breathed!

    Mu Hantian did not dodge, but cut the flame with sword Qi. Then push on the ground to accelerate.

    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!"

    The "wind dragon" sings Fairy Magic towards the sudden Mu cold sky. Countless wind blades hit. If you touch it a little, your hands and feet will be cut off immediately.

    "Wind, give protection to brave soldiers!"

    From behind came the awe inspiring voice of the head of the knight singing.

    I saw the whirlwind revolving around Mu Hantian''s body. This is Alice''s flying elf magic.

    Mu Hantian shook off the mud and increased his speed again - jumped up after avoiding all the wind blades. The sword light flashed in the dark night, and the head of the "wind dragon" fell from the air in an instant.

    "One."

    "What...!" Muya stared in amazement.

    ''tilmet ''was mad with anger and suddenly broke out of her control and attacked Mu Hantian.

    The ''Earth Dragon'' whose skin is made of rock blocks opens its huge jaw full of sharp fangs; Mu Hantian, who had just cut off the dragon''s head, changed his move according to the trend - the sword light outlined a circular arc and smashed the head of the "Earth Dragon" like an iron hammer.

    "Two."

    "How! Brother... Brother, you should not have awakened yet -"

    "Although I don''t know what you''re talking about, please remember that you should never underestimate your opponent!"

    At this time, the "water dragon" and the "fire dragon" hit Mu cold weather from both sides at the same time. Mu Hantian sank his body, flew with the help of the wind, grabbed the back of the Twin Dragons in the blink of an eye, and cut down two heads by roots at the same time.

    "That''s four."

    Mu Han Tianmin quickly raised his sword again to meet the enemy, but at this time

    The head of the "water dragon" hanging in mid air spewed out the breath of water.

    Facing this blow, Mu Hantian chose to avoid. However, it seems that Mu Hantian''s landing point has been accurately calculated, and a "flash of sanctions" burst out from the mouth of the last remaining head "holy dragon". Under that heat, the human body will evaporate in an instant.

    "Cold weather!"

    The flaming whip of fire broke through the air and drew a red flash. The burning whip wrapped around the neck of the "holy dragon" and temporarily made it unable to move.

    "Cold ice teeth, run through the enemy - magic ice arrow bullet!"

    Lindley releases the ice arrow and freezes its open mouth. No, this is not a simple magic ice arrow bulletбкбк

    "Bloom before winter, flower of broken ice!" cried Linsley.

    In an instant, a whole piece of magic ice burst and turned into debris.

    The broken pieces of ice stabbed tilmett up and down.

    "Quack!"

    The huge body of the magic dragon stopped. At this time, Mu Hantian raised the magic Saint sword and smashed the last "holy dragon" head.

    "How... Why..."

    Muya alanshiduo, who lost the annihilation spirit, stood in the mud of * * *.

    She looked like a little girl who dropped her favorite toy into the river.

    Now she really doesn''t look like the "monster" who just wanted to take people''s lives.

    "My brother should have become very weak. How could he..."

    "I''ve never tried my best. If you misunderstood me, I can only say I''m sorry. But one thing, I have to admit, maybe you''re really my sister."

    Mu Hantian put his sword on the ground and stretched out his hand to the frightened Muya.

    Muya tilted his head in disbelief.

    "Now I have no memory of the past."

    Muya blinked in surprise and then said, "brother, have you lost your memory?"

    "I just can''t remember the past. What I can remember now is only eight years ago." Mu Hantian lied a little. If what the girl said in front of me is true, she is the world''s own sister.

    "Really?"

    "Ah. But I believe what you said - you''re my sister. But even so, you shouldn''t hurt Claire and them."

    "Hmm..." Muya lowered his head, bit his lips and said nothing.

    For a long time

    "Brother, I''ll make you remember." Muya said and left between several jumps.

    "Are you gone... Let''s go back."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    The next day, Mu cold day room.

    "Claire, what is the competition program of ''spirit sword dance festival''? The elves should have announced the decree?"

    "You too. You won''t go by yourself."

    "Well, there will be a lot of gossip when I go. Well, tell me quickly."

    "The competitive repertoire of this sword dance sacrifice is - ''Qun LAN random dance''."

    "''The clouds are dancing ''..."

    Mu Hantian knew that it was nearly 200 years ago that this mode was used for the spirit sword dance sacrifice recently.

    This competition method is to let the sacrificial elves gather on the vast competition field of the holy land, and take the team as the unit to carry out a scuffle for several days. At this time, the test is not only the individual combat skills, but also the long-term strategy deeper than the tactics, as well as the comprehensive strength of the whole team.

    "It seems that this battle is not easy to fight."

    "Frankly, that''s right. I don''t know how good it would be if we could compete in the way of knockout..." Claire nodded solemnly.

    In fact, the competition program of sword dance is "Qun LAN random dance", which is not entirely unexpected.

    Looking back to the history of the spirit sword dance festival so far, relying on the clue of "group war by five spirit envoys", we can screen out more than a dozen competitive repertoires that may be adopted.

    In fact, Alicia elves college once took this competition track as an imaginary topic and conducted long-term training such as sleeping together.

    However, Mu Hantian really doesn''t want to draw this type of competition if he can.

    In this way, the overall strength of the team is more important than individual strength. In terms of the current situation that Claire and others can''t rest assured of the tacit understanding of the team, it''s really not very favorable.

    Recently, the scarlet team finally developed centripetal force, but anyway, it was only a few weeks ago to gather five members. Even if everyone is a strong spirit envoy, the overall strength of the team can not be compared with other representative teams.

    Although Mu Hantian can do 1v5 it, it is totally meaningless. Claire and others can''t get any growth.

 Chapter 1137

    "I said, let''s go out now?" said Linsley suddenly.

    "Go outside?"

    "Yes, today is the last rest day before the main event. Of course, I have to go outside to relax and have a good time."

    "That''s right." Mu Hantian nodded.

    "That''s it. Hurry up and get ready to go!"

    "Well, I can''t feel cheerful after staying in the room all the time."

    "And near the port, many businesses set up stores there."

    Claire, Lindsay and Alice gathered together and grabbed Ramu''s arm.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Mu Hantian and his party put on their uniforms, and then took a carriage to the port.

    Simple wooden buildings are built side by side in the area of the port, creating a lively atmosphere like a celebration in the store street.

    In addition, various countries on the mainland also jointly sponsored funds to raise various catering and amusement facilities to entertain the audience of the spirit sword dance festival.

    Because this is the element spirit world that human beings cannot live in, this dream Street will only appear for a few days. It was only seen at the spirit sword dance festival.

    "Hoo - there are no clouds in the sky."

    "Well, because we''re on the cloud now."

    At this time, there was a cool wind that made the race refreshing. Claire''s hair tied into a pair of horsetails swayed in the wind.

    Laguna Yishi, a floating island floating high in the sky, should have been hit by the wind, but because this holy land is blessed and sheltered by the wind ELF KING, there is no need to worry about being blown away by the wind.

    Small flying boats were seen shuttling between the cracks of white clouds and arriving at the port one after another.

    Seeing that the main competition of spirit sword dance festival is about to begin, the nobles of mainland countries also gather here one after another.

    "It''s really spectacular."

    "Only in the floating island can you see such a scene."

    Alice and Linsley murmured in amazement.

    "If only Fianna could come with us." Mu Han shouted and looked up at the clear and boundless blue sky.

    Mu Hantian originally called feiyana, but she said she didn''t want to come out and wanted to consult some books in the room.

    "Buy some gifts and take them back to fiana later?"

    "Yes, yes."

    On the street paved with stone slabs, there are all kinds of shops.

    Because it is a temporary shop, the building itself is not so bright; But the craftsmen or chefs working in it are top talents recruited from various countries. Because the spirit sword dance festival is a great opportunity to show national prestige, all countries have invested a lot of money here.

    When they came to the center of store street, they passed a group of tourists who had just got off the flying boat.

    "No, I want to say that the crowd here is too exaggerated."

    "There are men everywhere... I think my head is beginning to faint."

    Alice and Lindsay looked around uneasily.

    It seems that the young ladies born and raised in the greenhouse are not used to places with many people.

    And unlike college cities, men account for a high proportion. Although they are first-class elf envoys, when they arrive here, they immediately become pure and ignorant girls. Whenever a passing man is about to touch his shoulder, they will make a whisper and snuggle up to Mu cold day.

    Claire is no exception. She has been sticking to Mu cold day and separating immediately since the beginning.

    Whenever she leaned against Mu Hantian, she would blush and pull away; Then when he bumps into a stranger, he will return to Mu Hantian again.

    When Claire leaned over again, Mu Hantian quickly took her hand.

    "Wow! What are you, what are you doing?" said the fire cat with a red face.

    "Who taught you to walk around? It''s very dangerous."

    "Well... Well, well, now is the only time for you to lead."

    As soon as they held hands, Claire looked away shyly.

    "You are too cunning..."

    Linsley puffed up her cheeks in displeasure, and then stretched out her hand to hold Mu''s empty hand on the other side of the cold day.

    "Lindsay?"

    "I, I''m afraid you''re lost. Grab me."

    At this time, Alice, who joined the war, saw that Mu Hantian''s hands were no longer empty, so she had to hook his arm.

    "Alice, Alice...!"

    "Hello... Captain Knight! You''re in the way!"

    "You, you are. Don''t let go of the cold weather!"

    "Oh, can''t you guys stop, so I can''t walk."

    Several young ladies cling to the cold weather and begin to quarrel.

    Seeing their appearance, the passers-by began to whisper: "look over there, there are three noble girls waiting on him." "he is the rumored male elf envoy

    "It''s so hateful that they extend their fangs to such poor girls." "however, look at the expressions of those girls... They don''t seem to have the meaning of disgust." "they are definitely controlled by some strange magic."

    Mu Hantian has long been used to the unfriendly eyes of others. But he didn''t want the ladies as partners to be discredited.

    "I said... There are too many people here. Do you want to find a cool place to rest?"

    "Well, good..."

    Claire and others nodded in support, as if they were thinking of the same thing.

    People looked around looking for a shop where they could drink tea. At this time

    "Cold weather, look... There''s a la baffy shop there," said Linsley, pointing to a chic cafe across the road.

    "What, is it the famous'' La baffy ''? I''ve always wanted to try the cake over there."

    "If you remember correctly, this coffee shop seems very popular in DIDU... I''m a little interested, too."

    Even Claire and Alice know its name. It seems that the merchant who opened the temporary store should be very famous.

    "Well, let''s go to that store."

    "Yes!" "OK!" "uh huh...!"

    The three nodded to each other and took Mu Hantian to walk.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    The rabafe store was almost full. After entering the store, I spent some time waiting for a seat.

    While waiting in the chair at the entrance, Mu looked at the decoration of the store in the cold day. The beam of the ceiling has the natural curvature of the trees. Mu cold day likes the unique warm atmosphere of this kind of wood.

    "This place is surprisingly relaxing. I heard you say it is the most popular famous store in the imperial capital. I thought the decoration would be more beautiful and luxurious."

    "This is only a temporary shop opened during the" spirit sword dance festival ". It doesn''t pay so much attention to decoration. It was originally a famous shop that the noble young lady was willing to hide her identity and patronize in micro clothes."

    "I see... Hey, hey, I don''t have so much money." Mu Hantian suddenly turned white.

    This is a famous shop that aristocrats patronize even when they go out in micro clothes - what a high-end shop it is.

    "If it''s normal, you can''t afford it no matter how rich you are."

    "The store will entertain the representative contestants participating in the spirit sword dance festival for free."

    "That''s right..."

    Hearing linslei''s words, Mu Han took a rest assured breath.

    After a while, the four were led to the seats inside.

    "I want peach pie, Peach Cheese... And peach mousse."

    Claire opened the menu and gestured on the dessert one by one with her fingers.

    "You guy, why do you order peaches... Didn''t you eat them this morning?"

    "You, you care about me... People like it."

    "This raspberry puff seems to be delicious, too."

    "Yes, yes... That seems delicious, too."

    "Wow... This one is to enjoy ice cream on hot apple pie..."

    "Let''s order one, too. Let''s share it. What do you want in cold weather?"

    "I''ll just order a cake."

    "What''s your attitude? You''re reluctant."

    "The dessert you ordered in this way is really pathetic."

    "If you are a man, you should simply make a choice... Well, I''m talking about choosing a cake."

    I don''t know why, I was severely reprimanded by the eldest ladies.

    "I''m sorry, but I don''t have any big requirements for these foods." Mu Hantian shook his head helplessly.

    The three of them always quarrel during training, but they have a magical tacit understanding in this link.

 Chapter 1138

    Linsley called the waitress girl and ordered the cakes and desserts whose names would bite the tongue one by one.

    "Then, please give us four cups of black tea; I''ll choose tea from Lauren frost."

    "OK."

    "Ah... Please, please wait a minute!" Alice shouted and stopped the waiter who was leaving after the ceremony.

    "Yes?"

    "Please add a little more cream and honey to my black tea. If you can, you''d better put a few floating marshmallows."

    "Er... This guest, I''m very sorry. We don''t offer the kind of drink you said."

    "Yes, is that so? Please be accommodating... Hum!"

    In the middle of Alice''s words, there was no more text. It was Linsley who grabbed her back neck from behind.

    "Hey, what are you doing?"

    "My God, don''t you feel ashamed! I love to say that the quality of the martial arts family is really bad!"

    Lindley is very particular about the brewing method of black tea, so Alice is not allowed to add ingredients like this.

    "What about your Lauren frost family? Isn''t it a country aristocrat with a large territory!"

    "You... What did you say!"

    A fierce Mini Blizzard blew around Lindley.

    "No, anyway, as long as it''s not sweet, I can''t drink it!"

    "In that case, why don''t you just order cocoa?"

    "Don''t you think cocoa is too childish?" Alice kept retorting.

    "People who say cocoa is childish are really childish!"

    "All right, all right, stop fighting and the cake is on the table," said Claire, poking Linsley gently on the shoulder.

    "Hum... It doesn''t matter. Let me teach the Knight Commander how to taste black tea next time."

    "Sweet things would have been more delicious..." Alice pursed her lip petals.

    Before long, Linglang dessert was finally sent to the table.

    Cakes and baked desserts placed in silver containers look like exquisite works of art.

    Seeing them, the eldest ladies of the two famous families and nobles also accepted their original anger and showed a happy expression.

    "I feel... It seems a bit wasteful to eat such a high-grade thing."

    "This heart seems to be made by the best master representing our empire."

    Claire opened her mouth and bit the peach pie.

    "Wow... It''s so delicious!"

    "The taste of this raspberry puff is also very elegant and delicious."

    "Well, there should be a sweet bar in this sponge cake... I''ll learn to make it next time."

    Mu Hantian listened to the young ladies'' comments, and then sent the cake to his mouth.

    "Ah, it''s delicious."

    To be honest, the cakes and desserts I used to eat were all cooked at night. I always felt that they were a little worse when I ate what others did. But unexpectedly, the taste here is no worse than that of Yuye.

    "But... Alas."

    "Cold weather, what''s the matter?"

    "I just thought that this shop would be demolished immediately after the spirit sword dance festival. It''s a pity."

    "Isn''t it. But... Anyway, its shop is in DIDU. There must be a chance to go again."

    "Well, next time I go, I''ll take fiana and Esther with me."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    The grand sacrificial Hall of the wind ELF KING, the most important Holy Land in Laguna Yishi, floating island, is located on a hill, which is a long distance from the city tower where the elf sword dance festival represents the players.

    The white sacrificial hall is made of the most advanced stone with the most advanced construction technology; The huge building covers the whole hill, and its majestic majesty can be seen even outside the floating island.

    It is not only the holy land where the wind spirit Ji leads to listen to the instructions of the ELF KING, but also the place where the Ji witches and Witches of the "Shenyi Temple" selected by mainland countries practice devoutly every day. Therefore, even the princes and nobles of big countries will never be allowed to enter.

    However, at this time, a young girl shouted in an anxious voice outside the gate of the great sacrifice Hall: "please make it convenient for me to meet Lord Ruihe -"

    She is the fiyana who left the team alone and acted separately from Mu Hantian and others.

    With a rare serious expression, she begged the chief priest standing in front of the gate.

    "You really don''t give up."

    Some old priests looked down on fiana with unfriendly eyes. Her face showed a clear refusal.

    "Please step back. The door of our ''sacred temple'' will never be opened for those who fall into the secular world, let alone want to see Lord RIHO. Your request will never be allowed."

    The chief priest again made a statement that he didn''t know he had said several times.

    "I''m so angry. These guys are still so stubborn!"

    Fiana secretly cursed anxiously in her heart.

    Having said that, in fact, she knew from the beginning that she would get this reaction; Because the object she wants to see now is not someone she can see just by saying hello.

    The chief priest looked down at Fiona, and his face showed contempt without hesitation. It seemed that she didn''t even mean to open the door.

    Fiana bit her lip reluctantly.

    She thought of Lucia elstein, the evil elf who betrayed the fire ELF KING.

    As a successor, fiana had high hopes; However, because lubia left indelible terror in her heart, she lost the power to call the contract elves and her qualification to become a fairy girl.

    As a result, fiana ray odicia became a lost fairy girl, which made the people who had expected her and the organization of the shrine feel humiliated.

    You narrow-minded guys who can only do superficial Kung Fu are disgusting.

    Even his parents, the emperor and his wife of odicia and the nobles of all kinds, had this face.

    When fiana was still the successor of fairy Ji, these people flattered her; Once she lost the power to summon the contract spirit, she immediately showed a contemptuous attitude, turning her face faster than turning a book.

    Of course, not everyone is; It''s just that the "Shrine" organization has become stale under the weathering of a long history, so it does have this dark side.

    Seeing that Fianna refused to leave, the chief priest shook his head wearily and said, "I don''t want to spend any more time talking with you."

    Then she turned and went into the great sacrifice hall.

    "Wait a minute -"

    Fiana hurried to catch up, but she didn''t knowбкбк

    "Ah ah..."

    In an instant, a fierce wind suddenly blew and blew fiana away.

    Fiana and Claire were different. They had no special combat training from the elf envoy. She had no time to protect herself, so she fell heavily to the ground.

    "Well?"

    I saw something appear in front of the door - it was a demon wind spirit that looked like a winged lion.

    It is the ''guardian spirit''. It was not the elf emissary who concluded the contract with it, but the building - that is, the great sacrifice hall itself.

    "It seems that there is no way to break through from the front..."

    As she stared at the gatekeeper, Fiona gently held her injured and scratched lips.

 Chapter 1139

    Mu Hantian and his party left the cafe and strolled around the port for a while.

    Mu Hantian was surrounded by three lovely young ladies. Although the sight around him still made him uncomfortable, the situation was much better than before because it was a distance from the center of the store street.

    "Can we go to that shop?"

    Lindsay reached out and pointed to a shop that specializes in selling noble clothes.

    "No problem." "I don''t mind either." Claire and Alice nodded in agreement.

    "Lindley, do you want to buy clothes now?" Mu Hantian asked suspiciously.

    Because we will enter the main event of the spirit sword dance festival from tomorrow, we should not have the opportunity to wear clothes other than the college uniform.

    "It''s not for myself. It''s for Carol and my sister as gifts."

    "Your sister?"

    "Yes, my sister specially came to see me show my skills." Lindsay Lei gathered her hair and seemed very happy.

    "It turns out that Linsley has a sister. It''s really curious what kind of girl she will be. But I think she should be as lovely as her sister."

    "Classmate Han Tian, you... What are you talking about..."

    Linslei blushed with shame when she heard Mu Hantian''s unintentional words.

    "I... my sister is also very beautiful!"

    "Sister wilcelia is also a beauty!"

    Claire and Alice had a sense of competition in their hearts. But there seems to be something wrong.

    "Well, I''ll wait outside slowly. Call me when you buy it."

    When Mu Hantian was ready to go away, Claire pulled his sleeve and stopped him.

    "You have to come in with me."

    "Why? Isn''t this shop only selling girls'' clothes?"

    "It doesn''t matter... Everyone should act collectively."

    "Well... Hello..."

    Mu Hantian was grabbed by his sleeve and forced into the store.

    The space in the store is surprisingly spacious. Besides fashion clothes, there are even underwear.

    "Well, I''ll go and choose the clothes to buy for my sister first." Linsley walked happily to the store.

    "In cold weather, wait for me here first... I''ll try it on and come back."

    "Try it on?"

    "Oh, oh, I just want you to help me choose." Claire''s cheek was flushed.

    "I see." Mu Hantian suddenly realized and couldn''t help laughing bitterly.

    The eldest lady Claire, who was raised in the boudoir in the noble family, probably has no experience in choosing her own clothes.

    "I''d love to help you, but I''m not responsible for any problems."

    "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, I''m just listening as a reference."

    Claire lifted up her proud double Ponytail Hair and said with a smile, "I want you to look at me after my gorgeous transformation."

    "Well, I''ll wait and see."

    "Uh huh." Claire smiled and nodded, then turned red and left the scene.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Lala, Lala.

    "Eh?"

    Feeling that the sleeve was pulled, Mu Hantian looked back and saw Alice with a red face. She was reaching out to hold the corner of Mu Hantian''s uniform.

    "Alice... What''s the matter?"

    "Well... You, you come with me!"

    Alice grabbed Mu Hantian''s cuff and pulled him into a small room separated by curtains.

    It turned out that this was a fitting room with a large mirror.

    "What do you want?"

    "Little... Keep your voice down! Do you want to be fried into crab cream Cola cake!"

    Alice shuddered her sword out of its scabbard, and Mu Hantian had to raise her hands and surrender.

    "But why did you bring me to the fitting room?"

    "Well, actually... Yes, I want you to help me evaluate the clothes."

    "Evaluate clothing?"

    "Yes. It''s a rare opportunity. I also want to buy some clothes, but... I''m ashamed. In fact, I don''t know much about girls'' clothes."

    "I see. That''s why I want to give you some advice, isn''t it? But to be honest, I think it''s better for you to refer to the shop assistant''s advice on the dress of girls."

    "Well, i... I just want to know what you like to wear!"

    "Well... Well, what kind of dress does Alice want to try?"

    "Well... Well, I''m worried. I don''t know which of these two to choose -"

    Alice first gave a dry cough, then took out two different textiles and showed them to Mu Hantian.

    "Oh, it''s a choice between black and white..."

    The cloth in front of me was dotted with delicate patterns made of lace. The surface of the clothes is smooth and full of high-grade feeling. Should the material be silk? Lovely Ruffle lining on the upper edgeбкбк

    "Hey, isn''t this underwear!" Mu Hantian said reflexively.

    Yes, what Alice has in her hand is a complete set of high-grade underwear.

    "Well, come on... Which side do you like?" Alice herself seemed very ashamed and blushed when she asked.

    "You... You want me to choose..." Mu Hantian was embarrassed.

    The expression on Alice''s face is very serious. It seems that she is definitely not joking, but really wants Mu Hantian to give her advice.

    One side is pure and lovely white.

    One side is mature black.

    "Come on... Make a quick decision, okay? I''ll be ashamed, too."

    "Well, I see..."

    Mu Hantian quickly nodded, made up his mind and said, "I choose black. I think mature black underwear must be very suitable for you."

    "Yes, really... I often wear black underwear on important days of winning or losing." Alice nodded with satisfaction.

    "Then, let''s decide this one. Next, just confirm the size."

    "Well, well... I''ll go out first -"

    Mu Hantian took a breath and was ready to leave the fitting room. At this time

    "Oh, where has this guy gone in the cold weather? I told him to wait here."

    Suddenly, Claire''s angry voice came to her ear.

    Mu Hantian was surprised and hurriedly pulled up the fitting interval curtain that was half opened.

    This is terrible! If Claire caught herself in the fitting room with Alice, she would go crazy again.

    Mu Hantian quickly turned around and wanted to tell Alice about Claire''s outsideбкбк

    "Alice... What are you doing!" Mu Hantian couldn''t help staring and tongue tied.

    It wasn''t long before Alice took off her uniform and put on her underwear.

    "Ah ah --"

    Seeing Alice was about to scream, Mu Hantian quickly put his hand over her mouth.

    "Oh, woo..."

    He pushed Alice down against the wall and whispered in her ear, "keep quiet... Claire is near us now."

    Alice stared in surprise at the speech.

    "Cold weather? Where have you been?" Claire searched everywhere, and her voice was close at hand.

    Don''t let her notice the slightest movement.

    The two kept close to each other by the wall and tried to hold their breath.

    There was a little gasp between the fingers of Alice''s covered mouth.

    Mu Hantian felt the plump and soft touch of her breast through her underwear, and the soft breast swayed and deformed between mu Hantian''s arms.

    Alice''s brown eyes rippled with moisture for some reason.

    In this way, after tens of seconds that felt like forever. Claire must have gone somewhere else. She couldn''t hear her voice at last.

 Chapter 1140

    "Hoo."

    It seems that the crisis has been relieved. Mu Hantian put down the big stone in his heart and took a breath.

    "Cold weather... You...!"

    Alice quickly separated from Mu Hantian and stared at him angrily with sharp eyes.

    "You, why did you just do this suddenly!"

    "Sorry, it was an emergency just now. I''m very sorry."

    Mu Hantian hurriedly took his eyes away from Alice who was only wearing underwear and apologized to her.

    "HMM... forget it. Anyway, I asked you to help me choose underwear at the beginning."

    Alice quietly cleared her throat, looked up at Mu Hantian and said, "yes, yes..."

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Do you think this, this underwear looks really good on me?"

    Alice asked shyly as she rubbed her beautiful and attractive thighs.

    "Well, I think it looks good. It feels very suitable for you."

    "Yes, really...!"

    Hearing Mu Hantian''s frank answer, Alice raised her mouth happily and smiled.

    "OK... Then I''ll remember to put it on at the critical moment."

    "Critical moment? Oh, wow, the main event will start tomorrow."

    "Beg, hate... That''s not what I mean!" Alice twisted her roaring arm as if she were making trouble.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Claire, I''ve kept you waiting."

    After leaving the fitting, Mu Hantian pretended to be okay and patted Claire on the shoulder.

    "You, you guy, where have you been? I''ve been looking for you for a long time!"

    "Sorry, I went outside the store and swayed... Oh, is this dress cute on you?"

    "Eh... Really? Do you really think it''s cute?"

    A burst of heat came out of Claire''s head, and her horsetails swayed up and down.

    She was wearing a white dress with a mature style and a well cut chest.

    To tell the truth, the chest looks broken, but mu Hantian deliberately avoids this point; Moreover, whether the dress is suitable or not, Claire''s loveliness is still an indisputable fact.

    "Hum... Forget it. From now on, you are not allowed to leave the master''s side, okay?"

    "I know, I know."

    It seems that the action to appease the angry fire cat lady has been very successful.

    Mu Hantian breathed reassuringly.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    When the sunset completely disappeared into the horizon, Mu Hantian and others just returned to the city tower.

    The city hall, like yesterday, is still holding a ball; This dance has nothing to do with the opening ceremony, it is just an activity held for the nobility, so there are almost no elves to participate in it. For the representative players who will play in the main events tomorrow, they are not in the mood to attend any ball at all.

    Mu Hantian went back to his room first and sorted out the luggage to be carried tomorrow.

    What he put in the bag were portable food, lantern made of spirit ore and so on, which were all necessities for field life in the forest. Because the competition rules limit the weight of equipment that can be carried in, it must be selected carefully.

    At this time, a lovely girl''s voice suddenly came from outside the room.

    "How beautiful! My sister''s hair is really beautiful!"

    "Oh... Milu, don''t pull my hair!"

    That was Lindsay''s voice just now.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Mu Hantian opened the door and went to the corridor. He saw a little girl playing with linslei''s hair.

    "Lindsay, what are you doing?"

    "Wow... Classmate in cold weather?"

    Hearing the sound, Linsley turned her head in surprise.

    "Cold weather?"

    The little girl playing with her hair also turned her head to look here at the same time.

    The little girl has light blond hair as elegant as Lindley. Her white dress matched her clear emerald green eyes very well.

    The little girl looks about seven or eight years old; Although he is still young, he looks very cute and looks a little like Lindley.

    "Wow, it''s brother Hantian! I see brother Hantian himself!"

    The girl smiled and ran to Mu Hantian, then touched her and buried her head in Mu Hantian''s stomach.

    "Er... What''s the situation now?" Mu Hantian couldn''t react in amazement.

    At this time, Lindley hurried over and said, "Milu, you can''t do this! As a lady of Lauren Frost''s family, how can you do such an improper behavior!"

    "What''s the matter? Anyway, brother Han Tian will be Milu''s brother-in-law in the future."

    "Ha?" hearing the girl''s words, Mu Hantian couldn''t help frowning suspiciously.

    "Milu, Milu! You... What are you talking about?"

    "Eh? My sister doesn''t write to me every time... Hum hum......"

    Linsley quickly put her hand over the girl''s mouth.

    Mu Hantian scratched his head and said, "Er, is this child... Linsley''s sister?"

    "Yes, my name is Milu Lauren frost. I''m the third daughter of Lauren Frost''s family."

    The girl broke away from linslei''s hand, and then saluted Mu Hantian with a noble demeanor.

    The vivid emerald green eyes move around and are quite lovely. When she grows up, she should grow into a beautiful girl like Lindsay Lei.

    "My name is mu Hantian. I''m Lin silei''s teammate..."

    "I know, sister''s teammate and little wolf dog, right?" Milu smiled.

    "Little... What is the devil of a little wolf dog?" Mu cold day can not help but make complaints about it.

    "Milu, Milu! Stop talking nonsense!"

    Linsley quickly shouted at her, but Milu just showed an innocent expression and continued, "eh, isn''t it? Is that... Boyfriend?"

    "It''s just... It''s not! How... How can it be... Boyfriend..."

    In front of her, the eldest lady touched her cheeks with her hands, blushing as if she were going to spray hot steam.

    "Oh... My sister is shy. She''s so cute!"

    "Hum, please... Hate it. You can''t talk and bully me anymore!" Lindley patted Milu on the back.

    Seeing their appearance, Mu Hantian smiled bitterly.

    Mu Hantian gently put his hand on Milu''s head.

    "Ah!" cried Milu, scratched.

    "I''m not Leslie''s little wolf dog, nor my boyfriend. I can''t keep bothering my sister like this."

    "Oh... Uh huh. Brother Han Tian, I''m sorry." Milu blushed and nodded.

    "Well... There''s no need to deny it so completely..." somehow, Lindley pursed her lips and seemed unhappy.

    At this timeбкбк

    "No, it''s Mr. Han Tian. Even the three young ladies of our family have been captured by your Huairou policy."

    "Carol? When did you come out?"

    The maid who suddenly appeared from nowhere smiled.

    Hearing Carol''s words, Lindley stared at Mu Hantian in amazement and said, "classmate... No, no, I''m not allowed to play with three sisters!"

    "Lindsay... Are you thinking about something very impolite now?"

    Lindsay Lei took a step forward and stretched out her hand to protect her sister, while Mu Hantian half turned his eyes and stared at her.

    "I... I think it doesn''t matter if I''m with my sister... Even if I''m destroyed by hard hands."

    "What are you all thinking?"

    This sister is really. What strange words did she say.

    Carol cleared her throat, picked up the back of Milu''s neck and said, "well, Miss Milu... They have something to do. Let''s go back to the room."

    "Well... People still want to play with their sister and brother in cold weather."

    Seeing that Milu shook her head reluctantly and refused to agree, Carol whispered to her, "be good, don''t disturb the time of their private meeting."

    "Oh, yes, too. I see, Carol."

    Milu suddenly stopped making noise and held Lindley''s arm tightly.

    "Sister, I will go to cheer you up tomorrow. I must save sister utia!"

    The innocent smile on her face suddenly became very serious. On the other side, Lindsay Lei nodded to her sister with an expression of firm determination.

    "I see. Take it on me."

    Milu gently let go of his sister''s arm, then immediately restored his original smile and turned to Mu Hantian.

    "Brother Han Tian, after the spirit sword dance festival is over, you must visit our Lauren frost territory."

    "Well, I see."

    "If brother Han Tian could be my real brother-in-law, I don''t know how good it would be..."

    After Milu left this sentence, he left the other side of the corridor with Carol.

 Chapter 1141

    "This sister is really a headache child..."

    "Linsley is a very caring sister."

    "Well... Of course, I''m also the eldest sister of the family." Linsley gathered her long hair in shame.

    At this time, Mu Hantian was curious about the name that Milu mentioned unintentionally just now.

    "By the way, who is the utia you just talked about?"

    A haze suddenly flashed across Linsley''s face.

    "Sorry... Did I ask the wrong question?"

    "No, no, there''s no such thing."

    Lindsay lowered her eyes, shook her head and said, "utia is also my sister. She is the second daughter of Lauren Frost''s family."

    "So you have another sister."

    "Yes. But now she is in Lauren Frost''s castle and is in a long sleep."

    Linslei sadly told Mu Hantian the whole story.

    The second daughter of Lauren Frost''s family, eutia Lauren frost, was originally an excellent witch highly recommended by the shrine, but just a few years ago, she made a mistake in the ceremony of sacrificing the water ELF KING, which made the ELF KING imprisoned her in the insoluble spell ice in her anger.

    Count Lauren frost once recruited elves envoys of the Empire and asked them to try to destroy the spell ice, but unfortunately, even with the help of various high-level elves, they can''t destroy it.

    Since then, utia has been sleeping in the same posture as a few years ago.

    "The curse ice of the water ELF KING, isn''t it? I saw it in the book. It''s really not what human elves can do."

    "Yes, so there is only one way to save utia."

    Linsley clenched her fist and continued, "that''s the reward for the winner of the elf Sword Dance Festival - the blessing of the ELF KING. My ''wish'' is to beg the water ELF KING for forgiveness and let me save utia."

    Mu Hantian put his hands on linsilei''s shoulders and whispered, "linsilei, the final victory must be ours."

    "Yes, yes, you''re right!" Linsley blushed and smiled happily.

    "Well, cold weather classmate... I''ll go back to my room to prepare things for tomorrow."

    "Yes."

    Linsley turned shyly and ran quickly to the other side of the corridor.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    This is a vast cave located under Laguna Yishi, a floating island.

    No one knows the time when it was completed and the reason why it was dug.

    A character is standing in a place where even the highest level of witches and witches are ordered to stop.

    She is the girl in the bright red mask - Lian ashubel.

    She was in a space carved into a square. Compared with the surrounding natural caves, this room is obviously built by man.

    The real identity of this stone house, which covers a small area, is actually the "true sacrifice hall" in the holy land.

    The great sacrificial hall built on the ground is nothing more than a magnificent facade.

    There was a rotten smell of organ decay at the scene. The masked girl gazed at the black sarcophagus placed in the center of the stone chamber.

    The existence of the sarcophagus alone filled the surroundings with a very strange and ominous ferocity.

    "I''ve been looking for you for a long time, Lian ashubel."

    Suddenly, there was a voice of a childish girl.

    Slowly emerging from the darkness was a girl with dark gray hair.

    She''s Muya alanshido. She has disappeared since last night''s battle. She is the second "monster" in the teaching institute.

    "The fourth person seems to have finally arrived. Now lily is going to pick her up."

    "Really? That princess is really troublesome."

    The character in their words is Shira Kahn, the fourth member of the "apostle of purgatory". Unlike Muya, she and Lily are not the candidates designated by Lian ashubel, but the elf envoys recommended and sent by the religious state of yerufas.

    Yale Fassi did not disclose any information about Shira''s ability to Lian, ashubel knew, because another task of Shira was to monitor Lian ashubel''s actions.

    "By the way, I have something for you."

    With that, Lian ashubel threw a small ring to Muya.

    "What is this?"

    "This is the ''mythical'' Antique I got from the old immortals in Yale FASS; it is sealed with three military elves, all of which are weapons that have been ruled to abandon the seal by international treaties."

    "Are you trying to please Muya?"

    "No, this is a proof of friendship given to allies. Just take it."

    "Hum, I see when you can take it easy."

    Muya put on the ring and stared at her with murderous eyes.

    "Although Muya is helping you for the time being, I am different from Lily. If you dare to shoot your brother without permission, I will kill you mercilessly."

    "It doesn''t matter... If you have that ability, just come."

    After Lian ashubel removed Muya''s murderous spirit in four or two, she turned again to face the black sarcophagus.

    "So... What are you doing here?" Muya asked.

    "I''m having a soul returning ceremony."

    "Hmm? What''s that?"

    "The ritual of returning the souls of the dead to the world - this ritual is regarded as the biggest taboo by the ''sacred temple''."

    "Let the souls of the dead...?"

    Lian ashubel picked up a hook jade with a rope above the sarcophagus.

    That is the blood of the ELF KING - only in the "holy land" of the elemental elf world can this national treasure level elf ore be excavated; It contains the incomparable power of ordinary elf ore.

    Then she began to sing a cursed speech in a clear voice.

    "King of elves, commander of the underworld, please call back the soul of the son of darkness immediately --!"

    From behind the mask came an elusive elvish language.

    If there were a witch Ji from the "Shenyi Temple" present, I would be very surprised.

    Because it is an ancient elvish language that only the highest class witch can be allowed to sing.

    Bang, bang, bang - the black sarcophagus vibrated like a heart pulse.

    Suddenly, the bright red ''blood of the ELF KING'' burst and scattered!

    Thenбкбк

    Sasha... Zi... Sasha

    The lid of the sarcophagus slowly opened with a slight vibration, and something climbed out of the open gap!

    "What is this...?"

    The terrible scene in front of him made Muya alanshido''s cheeks twitch slightly.

    "He is the successor of the former demon king, nebander Roya."

    The voice of Lian ashubel echoed loudly in the rotten stone chamber.

    "He is also the fifth member of our ''Apostle of purgatory''."

 Chapter 1142

    Claire was unpacking the package in the room at this time. It was sent by grievous and contained the latest information about the enemy team.

    Claire sighed and picked up the materials provided by the college for their reference.

    When carrying out this attack and defense for several days, we must analyze the enemy''s intelligence and master the opponent''s weaknesses.

    "You don''t have to think about it. The object that needs to be guarded against most is -"

    Claire opened the first page of the stack.

    It says - the Yale Fassi team of religious countries.

    This is the information about the team to which the strongest sword dancer belongs, the "Purgatory apostles".

    However, almost all the fields on the document are blank, and the names of the five members of the company are unknown.

    The only thing the enemy can master is the military fairy maiden Muya alanshido who attacked Claire and others last night. If there are three other elves of her level, to tell you the truth... We have no chance of winning at all.

    "In short, let''s keep it before we discuss it."

    She put the file under her arm and began to focus on other information.

    A total of 24 teams compete for the spirit sword dance festival. Basically, one quota is allocated to each country, but a large country with many excellent and refined envoys, such as the Empire of Austria, can hold multiple quotas.

    The Kuna empire in the East and the island state of robika each have two places; Apart from the odicia Empire, only the holy sub Kingdom has three places.

    Among the teams of these countries, those who must be cautious are the "four gods" of the Kuna Empire, the "Holy Spirit knights" of the Holy kebia Kingdom, and Mira pasher. Among the participants in the conference, the youngest gifted elves belong to the "fierce division" of the Russell bell Park delegation.

    The other isбкбк

    "The number one enemy... The ''Dragon Emperor Knights'' of the Dragon Duchy of doraguniya."

    Dorlaguna has won the first place in the past elves sword dance festival for many times. It is a powerful country with a brilliant record.

    And Claire herself has seen the strength of raola Lancaster nearby.

    When destroying the military elves attacking the flying ship, her dragon elf ''Nidhogg'' showed overwhelming firepower. According to the information provided by the college, her strength was rated AAA.

    Claire was rated AA in college, and so was Alice; Leslie is a; Fiana is a D. However, because fiana''s score is a record left during informal enrollment, it can not be used as a reference.

    Of course, because this is a comprehensive evaluation made by the lecturers of the college, we can''t judge the strength of elves completely. For example, although Linsley''s evaluation is one level lower than Claire''s, their record of fighting is actually close to equal.

    "In short, it''s just a rough evaluation data."

    It is an indisputable fact that leola Lancaster is an excellent elf envoy.

    However, in this "spirit sword dance festival", which gathers the top elves from all over the world, I actually don''t feel that she has any special prominence.

    But... On leola''s data, there is a matter of concern.

    That''s a description of ''dragon blood'' - a power inspired by her innate special blood.

    Seeing leola''s new evaluation after the discovery of that ability, Claire couldn''t help but stare in surprise.

    "S grade!"

    Throughout history, only a few elves have received the same evaluation. In recent cases, the young grevos shermers was rated SS, but that was an exception among the exceptions.

    When leola was 14, her powers were first exposed in public. She woke up in the entrance test of the Dragon Emperor knights and defeated all other candidate students who wanted to join the regiment in just a few minutes.

    According to the data, the ability of "dragon blood" can''t be controlled at will. It''s an almost violent ability.

    "If you can, I really don''t want to fight her."

    Claire sighed and put the half read material on the table.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    The music of the ball was played in the city. In the garden of Chengying, there stood the girl wearing a bright red mask.

    Lian ashubel smacked her tongue and then turned her eyes to a bush in the garden.

    "Come out, dragon girl."

    "How alert."

    From behind the trees, it was the representative player of doragunia, leola Lancaster.

    She stared at Lian ashubel with flashing red eyes. She exudes an air of danger beyond the description of the word murderous, and anyone can feel her existence.

    She held a huge magic sword in her hand, an elf magic costume ''Dragon killing sword''.

    "Look at your murderous look. What can I do for you?"

    "The ''Dragon'' in my body is eager to fight with the strong. I hope you can succeed."

    Although leola''s words were polite, her tone revealed her excitement that she couldn''t hide.

    Those hungry eyes are the eyes of bloodthirsty and belligerent crazy soldiers. If you are an acquaintance who knows her ordinary personality, you will feel that she is another person now.

    "Do you have the dragon blood inherited by doragonia - you''re an interesting girl." Lian ashubel said in an interesting tone across the mask.

    "Come on... The strongest sword dancer, pull out your sword!"

    Raola swung the sword of the wizard''s magic suit and put on the posture of facing the enemy. She tried hard to suppress her impulses with reason, but the atmosphere she exuded made people feel that she would wave and chop at any time.

    "Weigh your weight. Goods like you are not worth my use of ''anti God inflammation''."

    "You will... Regret... Lian ashubel!"

    Raola was swallowed by the impulse and rushed forward with all her strength.

    She wielded a fast chop that far exceeded the limit of human ability. In an instant, the stone slabs laid in the garden burst into countless pieces and flew away -!

    Butбкбк

    "The action is good, but it''s a pity... The sword cuts the flame continuously."

    The strongest sword dancer can''t be seen where leola''s big sword hits.

    "What!"

    Leola turned to check, and suddenly a strong palm hit her on the chest.

    "Hum... Ah...!"

    Raola bent up painfully, and the masked girl attached to her ear whispered, "maybe it''s a good Aftershow to entertain him with the dragon. With your strength, you may be able to get something different."

    "You... Say... What..."

    Lian ashubel continued to press her hand where she slapped leola on the chest and began to sing a short spell.

    A pinch of black flame lit up on her five fingers, and leola''s heart then absorbed the black flame.

    "Be happy, Dragon Girl - I''ll tell you who is the best opponent for you."

    "Ah... Ah ah ah!"

    The girl''s shrill scream resounded through the whole gardenбкбк

    Then leola lost consciousness.

 Chapter 1143

    The hall of the grand sacrifice hall was filled with tension and excitement.

    The crowd gathered in the hall was full of people from various countries on the mainland. These include powerful princes and nobles, and Ji witches and women who belong to the cultivation institutions of elves in various countries; Occasionally, students in the uniforms of the Alicia elf academy can be seen mixed in the crowd.

    Members of various teams who will sacrifice with sword dance have gathered on the altar in the center of the hall in accordance with the instructions.

    As the audience was almost all noble people, no one booed obscene. Some famous elves seem to have their own fan group, so whenever a team shows up, they always hear the excited screams of girls.

    "Come on, miss! Come on, miss!"

    "Sister, I will wait for your triumphant return! May the glory be with Lauren frost!"

    Carol and Milu crowded in front of the audience, waving flags painted with white wolf totem.

    "Really, really... Those two children are not ashamed of themselves!" linslei blushed and hid behind Mu Hantian.

    "In cold weather, be careful... It seems that many people are staring at you."

    "I know."

    Mu Hantian didn''t need Alice to say. She had already felt it. But it''s nothing. After all, he is the only male ''elf envoy''.

    "Hee hee... You are very popular in cold weather," said fiana naughtily.

    Apart from the "apostles of purgatory", 23 teams have now assembled in the hall.

    Among them, the Dragon Emperor Knights of doragonia have the strongest sense of existence.

    The team was led by raola, and the members gathered were all the top elves - it was an army organization that acted in accordance with steel discipline, and everyone stood upright without the slightest sense of impetuosity.

    At this time, Mu Hantian and raola suddenly looked at each other. The redness of her eyes was not what she had first met.

    In an instant, Mu Hantian felt a cold chill on his back. It feels like being watched by a huge predator.

    "It seems that the Dragon Knights of doragonia are well-trained, and even people other than leola are impeccable." Alice made an analysis while observing the enemy team.

    "Yes... Regardless of the mysterious'' purgatory apostle '', the Dragon Emperor cavalry is definitely a powerful candidate for victory. However, there are other teams that need to be careful."

    Claire whispered, and fiana and Lindsay came forward one after another.

    "First of all, there are the ''pterosaurs'' and'' kelunos'' who also represent the college. In the college, we have played against these two teams for several times, so they must have carefully studied our combat power; in addition, the sage''s girl can have a great advantage in fighting in the wild, and may control the Warcraft in the forest and abet it The soldiers launched an attack. "

    Then Claire noticed a group of people dressed in exotic clothes.

    "That is the ''four gods'' that the Kuna empire is proud of. They are a strong team that is very good at group tactics."

    Kuna empire is a big country located in the east of the mainland. Its local culture seems to be very different from that of the western countries led by the austrasian empire.

    "The girl with white hair is their ace general - Xiao Fu. She calls on the beast spirit ''white tiger''."

    "The ''four gods''? But isn''t the number of their team five?"

    "Maybe there is another elf envoy in charge of commanding the four kinds?"

    After answering fiana''s question, Claire turned her attention to a group in white robes.

    "They are the Holy Spirit Knights of the holy sub kingdom. The Lord will be the quasi winner of the last Congress - the holy knight luminas."

    "She is 19 years old and is the oldest player in the spirit sword dance festival. It is said that she has been bitter about losing the final three years ago and is determined to defeat Lian ashubel."

    "That''s right..."

    "Finally, there is the ''fierce division'' of the Principality of Russell bell - Mira pasher, the general, is the youngest player in this Congress. She is only 13 years old. The Principality of Russell bell was independent from the holy kingdom of Asia decades ago. It is regarded as an emerging country. Although it does not have a long history, it is said that the elves under her command are the top power faction. HMM... mainly That''s about the team. "

    "Eh, are those people over there...?"

    Mu Hantian looked at the people who had been staring at our team from the beginning.

    "That''s the representative team of the kingdom of balustan. Those girls are the exclusive Pro guards of the royal family."

    "Then why do they keep staring at us?"

    "Er... I guess I did it," said Claire with some embarrassment.

    "What''s going on?"

    "Did you forget? Last time at the ball, I slapped the prince of their country."

    "I see."

    Mu Hantian recalled what happened. The crown prince of barostan - invited Claire to dance for fun and wanted to kiss her.

    "Are you angry because of your disgrace?"

    "The crown prince with bean curd brain doesn''t weigh how much he has!"

    Somehow, Lindsay was even more angry than Claire herself.

    "They must have been ordered by the barostan royal family to retaliate against us. I''m sorry... I seem to have accidentally planted superfluous roots."

    "That''s not the case. If you hadn''t done it at that time, I would have rushed up and beat him."

    At this time, the sound of mass commotion gradually came from the entrance of the great sacrifice hall.

    "That guy finally came."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    The moment Lian ashubel stepped into the hall, the sound of the commotion suddenly turned to silence.

    She led four elves into the meeting place. They all covered their heads and whole bodies with long gowns.

    "Are they members of the ''purgatory Apostles''..." Mu Hantian quietly observed them.

    He immediately recognized the little girl with dark gray hair. Military elf envoy, Muya alanshiduo -- a monster born in the ''teaching institute''.

    Mu Yayi and Mu Hantian looked at each other and immediately looked away unhappily.

    Walking beside Muya is a high jumping girl with emerald green hair hanging on her chest. She was of the Alfie nationality, and her characteristic sharp long ears came out of the gap in her gown. The Elfi people are good at acting secretly in the forest. From this, it seems that she may be the elf envoy in charge of espionage.

    Another girl in the procession, with bright blue hair; She was the only one who decorated her gown with many luxurious gold and silver ornaments, and held a fan painted with exaggerated patterns in her hand.

    "That''s... The Royal totem of the religious state Yale Farsi - is she Sheila Kahn, the ''demon envoy''?"

    "Why, do you know who she is?" Mu Hantian asked.

    Claire nodded solemnly and replied, "well... She is the eldest princess of Yale France and an elf envoy who enjoys the reputation of the successor of the ''Twilight witch''."

    "Oh, I didn''t expect there were such people in their team." Mu Hantian murmured.

    However, the last member who overshadowed the first three and made the audience most curious. When that thing appeared, the originally silent venue immediately began to clamor again.

    What appeared was a black knight dressed in Dark Armor.

    Not only the appearance is strange, the Black Knight''s body is also shrouded in an unspeakable strange smell. Somehow, I always feel - that''s a person who shouldn''t exist here.

    "Uncomfortable Shenwei energy..."

    Fiona, who has a strong sense of feeling, even trembles in her voice.

 Chapter 1144

    A bonfire was burning on the altar, and five elves Ji Shanshan appeared.

    Finally, the five elves began to publish details about "Qun LAN dance".

    The stage of sword dance sacrifice is the vast forest area in the north of fukong island. It''s a dangerous place where wild Warcraft and elves roam.

    The "Shenyi academy" mobilized all Ji witches to set up a barrier on the competition venue. It is absolutely impossible to break through the barrier in a normal way.

    Representatives of all countries will be randomly sent to the inside in teams, and the sword dance sacrifice will take seven days.

    There is only one more important prohibition - do not kill elves.

    The spirit sword dance festival is not a simple martial arts competition, but a divine music ceremony conducted by the holy and pure witch Ji. Therefore, death should not stain the ceremony of sacrifice to the ELF KING.

    Representative players from all countries will get a special fairy ore - "magic stone". The victory or defeat of the competition depends on competing for it.

    You must always carry the "magic stone" with you. The way of carrying it can be decided by yourself.

    Special magic is applied to the "magic stone". The players who leave the magic stone must recapture it within one minute, or they will be forcibly transmitted back to the grand sacrifice hall.

    After seven days of the main event, four teams with the most "magic stones" will be selected. The four teams will hold the final sword dance sacrifice ceremony before the holy drive of the ELF KING. At that time, even if there are losers in the team, they can send the whole team five people to compete for the final again.

    "I wish the witches and Witches of sword dance sacrifice wuyunchanglong and return safely!"

    After announcing the edict of the ELF KING, the five elf girls sang together.

    This sentence is tantamount to beating the battle drum of the main event.

    The elves made them step into the transmission circle on the altar in the thunder of the audience.

    Before stepping into the round array, Mu Hantian turned to cheer up the eldest ladies of his partners: "everyone, we will win!"

    "That''s right!" X4

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Mu Hantian stepped into the transmission circle array, and the world in front of him immediately changed into a vast and gloomy forest.

    The mist obscured the view, and the sound of birds and animals came from afar.

    "The site is deep in the forest... It''s difficult to predict where the enemy team will hide..."

    Claire was sent to Mu Hantian. She looked around vigilantly.

    "Do you want to summon the wind spirit to spy on the surrounding environment?"

    "Well... No, not now. I don''t trust Alice''s ability, but because it''s too ostentatious to use elf magic."

    "Well, you''re right," Alice nodded frankly to accept Claire''s instructions.

    "Let me summon fenril to help you with your luggage."

    Lindsay Lei said, and then she called the magic ice spirit transformed into a white wolf lemon.

    With the wind and snow watching, Fen roared out a howl. Suddenly, everyone''s luggage was sucked in by its wide open mouth and disappeared without a trace.

    "How convenient."

    "Yes. But this is because people are often killed in the snow in our Lauren frost territory, so we sometimes ask fenriel to help deliver goods to save people."

    When Lindsay touched finriel''s head, it sounded like a coquettish cry.

    "Well... Not only is scarlet cute, but your fenril is also cute..."

    Alice stared at finriel with a fascinated look.

    "Speaking of Lauren frost, it''s freezing cold in winter there - by the way, I remember going to your house to play with you when I was a child, and I almost died in the yard."

    "I remember when I found you, you immediately cried and hugged me... Oh, where is that Frank and lovely Claire now?" Linsley sighed looking at the distance.

    "You... You guy, break the news again, or I''ll burn you into soft charcoal!"

    "How big a mansion can make people die in the yard..." Mu Hantian whispered silently.

    "If we don''t find a place to camp soon, we may really freeze to death."

    "Well, you''re right." Mu Hantian nodded.

    This may be the area where the shelter of the wind ELF KING is weak in the whole floating island. It feels quite cold. Although the uniforms of the college are reinforced with "cold proof" techniques, I''m afraid they can''t resist the cold at night.

    Mu Hantian himself is nothing, but these young ladies are not necessarily.

    "We should also consider the problem of water source. If possible, it is best to set the camp not far from rivers or lakes."

    Claire doesn''t just mean drinking water - as an elf envoy, Ji witch must frequently enter the water to purify herself in order to remove her filth.

    "In a word, the top priority is to explore the environment, right? I''m in the front and Lindsay and fiana are in the middle. In cold weather, will you and Alice move in the back formation?"

    Claire''s vertical line is logical.

    In this formation, everyone can protect fiana who is not good at fighting together; From Linsley''s position, you can also contain the enemies in all directions; Mu Hantian, Claire and Alice can also give full play to their excellent individual fighting ability to consolidate the front and back of the team.

    After they formed a team, they set out carefully to go deep into the forest.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    The party had been marching in the forest for about an hour.

    From the beginning, elves like light balls have been flying around people frequently.

    They are envoys, responsible for transmitting the images of sword dance in the competition venue to the grand sacrifice hall.

    They are trained not to break into places that infringe on personal privacy. But what is certain is that the image of God and man as they advance in the forest must now be projected on the screen over there.

    "I can''t find a place with water... How big is the site?"

    "I have asked, this floating island is as big as a small country, so the venue should also be large." Mu Hantian answered the doubts of Claire walking in the front.

    "I think we''d better make a map quickly," said Linsley as she pushed away the branches entangled in her hair.

    "My feet seem to be starting to hurt a little." Fiona, who is not used to walking on the mountain road, frowned because she was uncomfortable.

    Because she is a transfer student, unlike Claire and others, she has hardly received field training from the college.

    "Do you need me to carry you?"

    "Eh? No... no need..."

    "Don''t be too brave. It''s too late when you can''t even walk."

    "But, but... Well, my skirt is so short..."

    "Oh... Really, I didn''t notice..."

    "Cold weather... You shouldn''t be thinking about some improper things again!" Alice shuddered out half of her long sword.

    "I... I don''t have it! And what''s called ''thinking again''!"

    "Hum, I, I also feel that my feet are starting to hurt," said Alice, puckering her lips.

    "Even so, I have only one person, how can I carry you two at the same time." Mu Hantian helplessly helped his forehead. These young ladies are really.

 Chapter 1145

    Mu cold day, this group of people and horses are advancing in the woods. It''s strange that they don''t see an enemy all the way.

    At this time, Mu Hantian suddenly stopped.

    "Cold weather? What happened?"

    "Keep your voice down... We''re ambushed."

    "What!"

    Hearing the speech, the eldest ladies summoned their respective contract elves.

    It was very quiet, filled with tension like bowstring.

    No, it''s not quiet - the enemy is deliberately silent.

    Mu Hantian concentrated and searched the enemy''s breath with his feeling.

    There are two obvious smells. I don''t know whether it''s the enemy''s spies or another ambush.

    "Coming!"

    A flash of light burst out in front of the crowd.

    What exploded in front of everyone was an elf ore bomb embedded in the ground by the enemy.

    This is a very old-fashioned trap, but the visual effect is frightening and has little power.

    Suddenly, Mu Hantian felt the breath approaching rapidly.

    "Down there!"

    Although the vision is blinded by flash, the hearing is still. Mu Hantian jumped up immediately.

    Then, I saw a huge arm condensed from soil and sand, emerging from the place where Mu Hantian stood last second.

    A large number of arms made of soil and sand came fiercely after Mu Hantian.

    "Don''t try to succeed! Cold ice teeth, run through the enemy - magic ice arrow bullet!"

    The ice arrow shot by Lindley runs through the huge hand of sand.

    "Cold weather, be careful up there!" Claire warned Mu cold weather loudly.

    Mu Han jumped aside with his strength.

    "Stone beast spirit ''Kerr fruit'', crush him to death!"

    In an instant, a dark shadow appeared on the ground and a heavy polymer fell from the sky. The impact of heavy objects creates a roar and raises a lot of dust.

    What appeared was the spirit transformed into a stone Warcraft, using its spirit to make the girl ride behind it. The girl wore a pure uniform embroidered with gorgeous patterns. That''s... The pattern of the kingdom of balustan.

    The stone beast spirit roared and rushed towards Mu cold sky.

    "Sword Paladin, I hereby order you to become a guardian shield!"

    Fiana called her knight elves in front of the enemy.

    The knight swung his long sword, and the arc sword flashed. With the sound of the rock burst, the stone beast spirit lost its arm.

    At this time, two seconds after the flash bomb exploded, the eyes finally got used to it. The young ladies rearranged the formation with Claire as the center.

    Mu Hantian has also summoned the guardian God Esther. He intended to harass the enemy. Unexpectedly, it was at this timeбкбк

    The sand suddenly rises, and a giant of sand appears in front of you.

    Mu Hantian saw this, hurriedly opened the distance, and then quickly looked around.

    According to the theory, the elves who call on the elves related to the land attribute often hide under the ground by using the elves magic. However, no suspected trace can be found on the ground at this time.

    At this time, another breath came out behind Mu Hantian. The girl who appeared from behind the trees made two army knives that had been scabbard.

    The concealed flash cut came along the ground, and the tree behind Mu Hantian was cut off.

    Mu Hantian leaned over and dodged this wave of attack.

    "Unexpectedly, I have the ability to avoid my wind blade... I have two skills, male elf envoy!"

    The girl shouted to Mu Hantian, "you must pay a price for ruining my Lord''s reputation - sorry, just disappear here!"

    "You really came to help the stupid prince to take revenge..." Mu Han shouted silently.

    It''s ridiculous to plan to settle personal grievances at the elf Sword Dance Festival.

    "I feel sorry for you, poor balustan elf."

    "It''s unforgivable to fool the Lord!"

    The wind spirit made the girl wave off the sabre in her hand, and Mu Hantian quickly jumped aside.

    Suddenly, a blue and white electric light came from behind Mu Hantian.

    At the critical moment, Mu cold turned his body, turned over and waved his sword quickly.

    Cut off the attack directly.

    Looking back, I found a girl holding an elf magic bow and arrow standing among the trees.

    "How could you! Could you even notice my surprise attack?" the wind elf shouted with astonishment.

    "I just made assumptions about everything." Mu Hantian shrugged at her with a relaxed face.

    "You are really a dangerous guy. You must kill you here!"

    "You look up to me too much?" Mu Hantian said provocatively, and then looked around.

    There are wind spirit envoys with sabres in front and thunder spirit envoys with bows and arrows in the back. Then, the spirit of sand appeared from the ground behind.

    Unknowingly, the forest was shrouded in a thick fog. Obviously, this is not a natural phenomenon, but the fog created by elf magic.

    Claire and others should fight the stone beast spirit not far away. I don''t know if it was caused by the influence of the thick fog. Mu Han couldn''t hear the sound of weapon confrontation or their voice.

    "It seems that you planned to encircle and suppress me from the beginning."

    The spirit sword dance festival is a protracted war, so you don''t have to put down all the people of the enemy team at one go.

    The other two elves in the battle with Claire are probably just delaying their teammates to win themselves. But

    Mu Hantian shrugged and took a small step forward.

    "Do you still want to make a senseless struggle!"

    The wind elf wields a sabre and shoots an invisible wind blade.

    But mu Hantian didn''t stop there; He tilted his center of gravity slightly to avoid the chop by a minute.

    "Actually see through the track of the wind blade?"

    "It''s a pity that in the forest terrain, your attack trajectory can''t be more conspicuous!"

    Even if it is an invisible chop, just observe the cut branches or leaves. After seeing several attacks, Mu Hantian has mastered the speed and attack range of her invisible blade.

    Mu Hantian quickened his speed and narrowed the distance with the wind elf in an instant.

    "Damn, you can''t succeed!"

    Her teammates immediately shot the arrow of thunder and light, but in an instant, Mu Hantian suddenly disappeared.

    "What!"

    It turned out that he had jumped directly above the ground.

    "Your idea is right. A group of people solve the highest combat power first, but you look up to yourself!"

    Mu Hantian held Esther high, then fell down quickly and stabbed the wind elf.

    "Sand elf, stop him!"

    Then, the sand elf used its huge body to block Mu Hantian''s attack. Although it is directly hit, it only causes the soil and sand on the surface to collapse and cannot destroy it.

    At this time

    "Strong wind, blow as much as you like!"

    The wind blade, which was shot from the side, cut off the giant wrist of sand.

    I saw blue hair tied into horsetail waving in the wind. It was Alice who appeared with the "wind wing gun" of the wizard costume.

    "I''m sorry I''m late. It took a lot of effort to deal with the fog elf."

    Alice landed lightly on the ground and swung her long gun with gorgeous movements.

    "Damn... The battle failed, all the staff retreat!"

    The enemy''s wind elves make a quick judgment. In order to eradicate Mu Hantian''s surprise attack and fast attack, the battle has failed, but it can not be reduced to a bog battle.

    "Don''t try to escape!"

    Seeing this, Alice immediately waved down the wind wing gun.

    Her magic wind spirit is several times stronger than each other''s wind spirit; The two kinds of wind blades, straight shot and circuitous shuttle, break the trees and attack the escaping elves.

    But the sand elf came out again and blocked the track of the wind blade with its body.

    The wind blade hits it directly, but it can''t break it.

    The wind spirit envoy and the thunder spirit envoy took advantage of this gap and fled to the depths of the forest.

    Alice flicked her lip flap with annoyance, when the sand elf had begun to regenerate rapidly.

    However, when the sand on its surface collapsed, Mu Hantian found something

    "I see. That''s right."

    At the moment before the soil and sand on the surface layer agglomerated again and the damage was about to completely heal, Mu Hantian rushed forward and punched into the gap between the soil and sand - the heart of the sand giant.

    What comes is not the touch of soil and sand, but the feeling of hitting something. The giant of sand, half reborn, suddenly collapsed.

    The girl who appeared in the sand was a fainting girl.

    "What''s going on?"

    "Sure enough, it''s the same as I guessed. The giant of sand itself is her demon costume." Mu Hantian shrugged and answered Alice''s doubts.

    "Sorry, this belongs to me."

    Mu Hantian squatted down and took away the "magic stone" worn by the girl around her neck.

    In this way, in just one minute, she will be transported to the great sacrifice hall.

    "Cold weather, are you okay?"

    Claire and others ran from the other side of the tree.

    "I''m fine. What about you?" Mu Hantian said, throwing the newly obtained ''magic stone'' to Claire.

    At this time, the transmission circle array just appeared next to the fainting sand elf. Her body gradually turned into particles of light and disappeared.

    "We defeated the stone beast spirit envoy, and the fog spirit envoy escaped."

    Claire also showed the magic stone she had just got. Now she held two ''magic stones'' in her hand.

    "What a pity. I almost caught her just now."

    "Don''t rush after them. After all, they are a very cautious team."

    "Anyway, I didn''t expect to be attacked so soon."

    "Yes... So it''s better to decide where to camp quickly."

    Claire nodded in agreement with Alice''s proposal.

    People were not complacent because they won the first battle. Mu Hantian inadvertently looked at the road ahead and found the fragments of the elf ore bomb scattered on the ground.

    The strangest thing is that we were ambushed.

    Less than an hour has passed since the main event, but they seem to know the location of their group in advance. Who on earth told them the information?

 Chapter 1146

    "I really didn''t look out of sight, Mu cold day!"

    The battle staged on the first day of the spirit sword dance festival is being watched by a group of people and horses in the distance.

    Five girls dressed in military uniforms sat on a commanding hill.

    They are the "Dragon Emperor knights", and they are also one of the most promising winning candidates at this Congress.

    The means they use to look into the distance is the spirit magic "dragon pupil" with the attribute of dragon.

    "That''s right. You are the living sacrifice that the sleeping dragon in my body wants."

    The girl, Leona Lancaster, stepped to the edge of the cliff and licked her lips.

    I saw a ferocious smell floating up and down her body, and the sharp light of blood red twinkled in her eyes.

    Lord leola''s'' dragon blood ''is about to wake up

    At the sight of her appearance, the deputy head of the regiment, Yuli ashed, showed an indescribable look of fear on her face. There was a shivering cold on his back.

    The witch Ji who served the flying dragon inherited her special ability - "dragon blood".

    It was the fourth time Julie had seen leola''s eyes turn red.

    She first saw the awakening of "dragon blood" two years ago - the entrance test of the Dragon Emperor knights. At that time, it took leola only a few minutes to beat all the alternate knights who took the test.

    It was a miserable and terrible dance, but fortunately there was no accident in the end.

    If the ''Dragon'' in her body awakens, even Yuli and others, who are subordinates, can''t stop her.

    However, the situation of this awakening seems a little different from that before

    Julie peeked at leola''s side face. In front of her, she doesn''t look like dragon blood awakening, but has a calm and calm appearance.

    Although she didn''t know the reason, she seemed to focus on only one thing - to defeat the male elf.

    Leola finished her investigation of the ground below and quietly got up to announce: "tonight, prepare to hunt lions."

    Yuli and others nodded silently.

    This sentence is the secret signal when the Dragon Emperor knights are ready to attack.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Dinner is ready. Come and have it quickly."

    "If you don''t eat quickly, the food will be cold."

    Mu Hantian heard the speech, rubbed his eyes and came over.

    When the sunset began to sink in the west, they finally found a suitable place to camp.

    The place is beside a gentle stream. Not only can fish be used as food, but the clear stream water is also suitable for water purification. Because he was responsible for the vigil in the evening, Mu Hantian handed over the preparation of dinner to the girls after setting up a simple tent, and then went around for a tour.

    Now the darkness has completely enveloped the surroundings.

    Mu Hantian walked to the stream and found a luxurious dinner on the wooden table.

    River fish barbecued with vanilla plants, stewed rice with various spices, vegetable soup reduced by adding water to dry vegetables, and opened some cans brought by Claire.

    "The first day to eat so rich, so good?"

    "It''s because today is the first day that we need to boost our morale with delicious meals."

    "Well, you have a point... Wow, it looks really delicious."

    Mu Hantian sat on the stone and immediately ate a mouthful of fried rice.

    "OK... Is it delicious?"

    Lindley asked Mu Hantian''s feelings a little nervously.

    "It tastes very good. It''s really Lindley."

    "Woo... My position in cooking is no longer guaranteed..." Alice cried sadly.

    "No, Alice''s food is also delicious."

    "Really, you like it." Alice blushed and didn''t know what she was imagining.

    "Ming... Tomorrow''s dinner is in my charge. I''ll cook what you like in cold weather."

    "Well, I''m looking forward to... By the way, do you have a hot bath?"

    "It''s ready nearby. Thanks to Scarlett''s efforts to help burn hot water."

    Scarlett, who nestled next to Claire, meowed.

    "Hee hee, you can come down and take a bath in cold weather."

    "Stupid princess!... you have to wait until the last time in cold weather. Watch the camp here first!" Claire blushed and scolded angrily.

    After dinner, the girls ran to take a bath, and Mu Hantian guarded around.

    From a distance came the sound of girls playing. Because the distance is too far, Mu cold day can only hear vague sounds.

    At this time

    Mu Hantian suddenly felt a strange smell.

    "Huh?"

    Mu Hantian frowned and posed the posture of facing the enemy.

    Suddenly, a red hot flash came down from the air.

    The strong light burst and the storm swept in. The explosion stripped the soil and sand out of the earth''s surface, and the trees in the forest collapsed one after another.

    "What''s the matter?" Mu Hantian whispered and looked up to see the situation.

    At this timeбкбк

    I saw a huge shadow, landing at the place where the explosion had just happened.

    "That''s..."

    A dark magic dragon spread its huge wings to cover the moonlight.

    The burning flame lit up the dark night.

    A girl in a black military uniform came from the flying sparks. Her eyes, as red as blood, gave off a frightening sharp light in the dark.

    "Raola... As a knight, your greeting seems a little impolite."

    "Mu Hantian... I''ve already said that."

    Leola held her hand high and said, "the flying dragon of doragunia will go all out to hunt lions."

    With her gesture, the Dragon Spirit ''niederhogg'' ejected a hot flash from her huge jaw.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "What happened? Was it an attack?"

    An exaggerated column of fire rose from the camp, and at this time... Claire and others left the bathing place and just changed their clothes.

    Fiana, Alice and Lindley summoned their elves one after another.

    Scarlet uses the red lotus flame wrapped around him to illuminate the dark environment around him. At this time, they found three figures with weapons on the cliff not far away.

    "That armor... Is it the Dragon Emperor Knights of doragonia?" Alice stared at the top of the cliff.

    The three figures landed quietly on the ground and confronted Claire and others.

    "It''s really amazing. I didn''t expect that the Dragon Emperor knights who attach importance to reputation would launch a night attack on their opponents."

    "For us, the mission of being a professional soldier is more important than the dignity of a knight. We just take the most efficient tactics to bring back victory and glory to our motherland."

    Taking a step forward, the girl with short juvenile hair answered.

    In her hand, she took an elf magic suit ''halbart'' that turned into a long Tomahawk and put it in the posture of facing the enemy.

    "In order to show respect, I''d like to give my name. I''m Julie aisid, deputy head of the Dragon Emperor knights."

    "I''m Claire Lujo of scarlet."

    Claire immediately turned scarlet into the whip of fire.

    She dared not relax. Looking ahead, she whispered to Alice behind her: "leola is not among these people. It seems that she probably did a good job in the just explosion."

    Her dragon spirit, Ned Hogg, does have the power to cause that kind of destructive power with one blow. Raola should be the right time for mu Hantian to be alone and come to eradicate him.

    "Although I believe I can win in cold weather, I''m still a little worried."

    "I see. I''ll go to support him right away."

    Alice nodded to Claire and then sang the Fairy Magic of ''flying''.

    She pedaled on the ground and prepared to fly to the night sky red with fire.

    Unexpectedlyбкбк

    "I won''t let you get in the way of Lord leola!"

    "What!"

    I saw another knight standing up against Alice''s flight path. It was an elf envoy riding on the back of the flying dragon elf.

    "She should be an ambush in the forest arranged in advance after the enemy team predicted our actions. She called on one of the Dragon elves who is especially good at flying. Alice''s elves magic alone can''t get rid of her."

    "That''s too bad. We''re completely separated."

    "Cold weather... We''ll solve it quickly."

    Claire looked at the direction of the fire column and clenched her lip.

 Chapter 1147

    Hot flashes swept across the ground. The earth turned into scorched earth, and the red lotus flame burned into a raging pillar of fire with an amazing explosion.

    Mu Hantian quickly left the explosion site. After the smoke dispersed, Mu Hantian looked at it

    What came into my eyes was an appalling scene like the end of the world.

    The earth''s surface was chiseled into a large bowl shaped hole, and the burning flames and high walls around it seemed to devour the night. The ferocious and violent Dragon Spirit roared behind the fire wall, and the atmosphere was shaken in an instant.

    Suddenly a strong wind blew and dispersed the flames. It was the airflow caused by the dark dragon spirit waving its huge wings.

    The pale moonlight shone on leola''s back, and she came quietly to Mu Hantian.

    When she raised her hand, the dragon spirit turned into a dark ghost. The dark object wrapped around her hand and turned into a huge magic sword in an instant.

    "This is my dragon spirit ''niederhogg'' demon Costume - ''Dragon killing sword''."

    Raola whispered faintly and then swung her magic sword high.

    Mu Hantian quickly turned to avoid the attackбкбк

    "Broken!"

    In the blink of an eye, leola drew closer to Muhan day.

    At the moment before the devil''s sword fell, Mu Hantian quickly jumped away.

    In an instant, there was a loud noise that the rock strata were smashed.

    If Mu Hantian didn''t avoid the blow just now, his body must have been vertically cut in half. From the feeling of her sword, she was going to kill Mu cold day.

    Is it because of the influence of the dragon blood that Claire said

    Leola''s red eyes glowed brightly in the dark night. It was obvious that she had lost most of her reason and turned into a crazy soldier.

    Since the spirit sword dance festival forbids players to kill each other, the spirit envoy usually deliberately reduces the degree of manifestation of the spirit magic equipment and attacks the opponent by directly causing damage to the divine power energy. However, leola in front of her is completely trying to destroy Mu Hantian''s body.

    "Although I don''t know what happened to you, I can''t lose here!"

    Mu Hantian pushed his strength on the muddy ground, and the guardian God Esther stabbed leiola straight.

    Leola quickly made a block.

    Seeing this, Mu Hantian accelerated the attack speed and attacked continuously.

    For mu Hantian''s attack, leola did not feel uncomfortable. Her flowing movements could not be associated with her slender wrist and the heavy sword.

    She should have strengthened her muscle endurance with the spirit magic of dragon attribute.

    "Not enough! Come... Let my blood boil more quickly, Mu cold day!"

    Raola defends and attacks, and sends out a magic sword cut. The magic sword made a roaring noise like a magic dragon, and ejected a shock wave.

    Although this attack is similar to Alice''s wind blade, its power is incomparable.

    Mu Hantian frowned and responded with a sword.

    "Bang...!"

    The result of the two collisions is actually offset each other. It seems that the strengthening of "dragon blood" is not a bit.

    However, when "dragon blood" works, leola can get overwhelming power, but on the contrary, she will become unable to think calmly.

    At this time, a huge pillar of fire suddenly lit up under a cliff by the stream in the distance.

    "That''s......" Mu Han looked there in amazement.

    You can guess without thinking about the geographical location. It is the location of Claire and others.

    "My men seem to be fighting."

    Raola''s blood red eyes radiated light and narrowed the distance between Muhan day and her in one breath.

    "If you want to protect your partner, don''t run away and beat me down with all your strength!"

    She swung her magic sword and cut her head off from a very close distance

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Turn into coke!"

    Claire threw out the whip of fire and performed the spirit magic ''fire ball'' at the same time.

    The spirit who used the Tomahawk engulfed Julie ashed by the flame she sent out.

    "If you hit directly, you should -- what!"

    "It''s a pity that the magic of inflammation attribute can''t work on my ''Fire Dragon Spirit''!"

    A giant dragon with a red dragon Lin tore the wall of fire and collided with Claire and others.

    "Lindsay!"

    "I see! Cold ice teeth, run through the enemy -- ''magic ice arrow bullet''!"

    Linsley aimed at the body of the fire dragon spirit and fired an ice arrow bullet that could freeze the target in an instant.

    However, just before the ice arrow hit the target, the fire dragon spit out a flame from its huge jaw and evaporated Linsley''s rain like ice arrow attack in an instant.

    Fortunately, the fire dragon''s ice arrow bullet was also destroyed by the dragon scale.

    "My ''magic ice arrow bullet''... How could this happen...!"

    "Well, that guy performed the spirit magic of dragon attribute on him!" cried Claire as she threw out the fire dragon with a whip.

    The greatest feature of dragon elves is that they have overwhelming brute force and high defense against magic attacks; Especially when the spirit magic of ''anti magic dragon scale'' is launched, it can greatly improve the defense of the Dragon Spirit against the five attribute spirit magic.

    Therefore, they are difficult enemies for the elves who call on the five attribute elves, such as Claire.

    "Claire! Georgius alone can''t stop their attack...!"

    At this time, there was a scream for help from fiana behind her.

    She was summoning the knight elves to resist the attack of the two dragon elves.

    She was fought by Tyrannosaurus Rex elves - they had no wings and scales. They were a kind of dragon elves specially used for fighting.

    The Tyrannosaurus Rex elves waved their huge claws and tails, forcing the knight elves to retreat. Their power is far higher than that of the knight elves, ''Georgius'' is struggling with the Dragon resistant sword skill, which is one of the characteristics of the knight elves.

    But the war was two to one, and the fighting was against the elves called by skilled elves.

    In this case, even the knight elves who are good at defense can''t win a draw with sword and shield alone.

    "Fiana...! Lindsay, please! Buy me some time!"

    "I''ll try my best!"

    Just when Claire wanted to rush to support immediately

    "Ah!"

    Alice was thrown on the ground in front of her.

    "Oh, woo!"

    "Alice!"

    Claire looked up and found a fairy girl riding on the back of the flying dragon fairy hovering over them.

    "Didn''t I say you''re not allowed to interfere with Lord leola!"

    The flying dragon spirit roared and spewed countless fireballs at Alice lying on the ground.

    "Damn it!"

    At the critical moment, Claire threw out the whip of inflammation to meet, and a violent explosion occurred in midair.

    "Alice... Can you still move?"

    "Well, I''m sorry to let you see my gaffe."

    Alice, bruised all over, stood up shakily with the "gun of wind wings".

    Anyway, Alice is also the top elf envoy in the college. Even if the flying dragon elf has an advantage in the battle in the air, she won''t be beaten unilaterally like this.

    "Those guys have strong combat effectiveness, but the tacit understanding of their group combat is the most dangerous place. We can''t compare with them at all."

    "You''re right..."

    Claire chagrined and agreed with Alice''s analysis.

    In fact, if Claire or Lindsay had just given support, Alice should be able to compete with each other.

    However, the Dragon Emperor knights are not opponents who can give them an opportunity.

    "My Georgius was --"

    "Hoo... Well... The fire dragon spirit almost conquered my attack..."

    When they recovered, the four people were surrounded by members of the Dragon Emperor knights. The knight Elves were suppressed by two Tyrannosaurus Rex elves, while Lindley was completely exhausted.

    "It was a good result to win the Austrian team in the first battle."

    Julie ashed unfolded the fire dragon into an elf magic battle axe.

    "Admit defeat, Claire Lujo."

 Chapter 1148

    The evil sword that chopped straight should have hit the target, but it is now stopped in mid air.

    "What... What!" leola stared at her red eyes in amazement.

    Mu Hantian murmured as he stared at her beautiful face from a very close distance: "your blow just now was really great, but you can''t underestimate my reaction.

    Mu Han held up the guardian God Esther and blocked the magic sword cut by raola at an extremely dangerous moment.

    "Sure enough, you are my best opponent!" leola glanced at Mu Hantian with her red eyes.

    It was a pair of dragon eyes that glittered because of the tyrannical pleasure - completely the eyes of battle maniacs.

    "But my strength is more than that! Fight with all your strength and bring me down!"

    Raola''s divine power soared. She sent out a roar that shook the atmosphere, not like human beings, and was ready to cut off the guardian God Esther.

    "No way!"

    When the two forces were deadlocked, Mu Hantian stretched out his left palm and hit leola''s heart.

    However, the moment before the palm hit her, Mu Hantian jumped aside - not because of reflection, but because of intuition.

    A flash of light burst out, crossed Mu''s flank and dug holes on the ground.

    What shines is the faucet like ornament decorated on the handle of the Dragon killing sword. If Mu cold weather doesn''t dodge in time, the injury is absolute.

    Mu Hantian fell sideways to the ground. Because he just made the avoidance action with intuition in a moment, he was timely and didn''t get hurt.

    Leiola swept the big sword without thinking. But mu Hantian was faster, even if she took out the magic sword that ran through the real world and blocked the blow.

    Leola didn''t stop the attack. She waved her big sword and roared and continued to attack.

    Mu cold weather keeps resisting, but this is not the way. There are Klein and others to rescue.

    Leola''s sudden steps made the earth roar, like a raptor galloping to the ground.

    Being dominated by dragon blood, she will never show mercy. Therefore, Mu Hantian can''t show mercy!

    "Esther, end all this."

    Mu Hantian''s right hand suddenly burst into a strong flash.

    "The cold queen of steel, the holy sword to kill demons and demons!" Mu Han raised his hands and began to sing the calling skill of ELF language.

    The unspeakable vigilance in her body warned leola to jump back.

    "What''s the matter? It''s hard... Is the ''Dragon'' in my body afraid?"

    This can only be felt in the awakening state of ''dragon blood'' - it belongs to instinctive fear.

    "Turn it into a holy sword of steel here and give me divine power!"

    From Mu cold sky, there was a sad flash that almost burned his eyes.

    In front of Mu Hantian, a beautiful girl with silver white hair flowing in the wind.

    "Master, I am your sword - everything is as you wish," said Esther, in his college uniform, as usual.

    Raola''s red eyes are shining more and more.

    "That''s right... It''s worth beating you down!" she roared and raised the "dragon killing sword" highбкбк

    "Eradicate everything! Tyrannical demon dragon!"

    A bright red light burst out from the tip of the magic sword. The hot flash turned the earth into scorched soil and burned the trees in an instant.

    "Esther, let''s go!"

    "OK!"

    Mu Hantian nodded and reached out to hold Esther''s hand. With Mu Hantian''s singing, Esther''s body turned into light particles and floated in the air.

    In the next second, a sword shining with silver and white light appeared in Mu Hantian''s hand. That was the magic annihilation holy sword - the world protecting God Esther.

    "Take it... Raola Lancaster!" Mu Hantian waved the guardian God Esther with both hands and shouted loudly.

    One blow is enough to decide the outcome this time.

    "Magic dragon, echo my blood call and tear everything!"

    Raola also clenched the Dragon killing sword and roared.

    Then, the two men holding the holy sword rushed to each other at the same time.

    "Drink!"

    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!"

    The sword Qi digs the ground and raises billowing dust.

    "Use your body to bear the boiling dragon blood in my body!"

    The slash of the big sword approached us.

    Raola rushed forward, and her whole body was wrapped with ferocious divine power energy, as if she would be cut to pieces as long as she touched it gently. However, Mu Hantian was not afraid at all, but stepped on the ground to accelerate her strength to rush forward.

    At the time of the weapons confrontation between the two sides, the "magic sword" bloomed a more dazzling brilliance.

    The Dragon killing sword broke into pieces when she hit it.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "How could it be... Lord leola, she...?" Yuli ashed, deputy head of the delegation, cried in surprise.

    Because the divine power energy, which is so powerful that even those who are far away can feel, is suddenly interrupted.

    "In the battle, I was distracted and looked around? You underestimated me!"

    Like an iron wall, the Dragon Knights who have no gap to take advantage of have a moment''s flaw because of their shaking. Claire certainly won''t miss this good opportunity.

    She threw out the whip of inflammation, outlined an arc flash cut, and knocked Julie''s halbart to the ground.

    "Oh... No!"

    "Come on, Scarlett!"

    The burning whip instantly turned into a fire cat and attacked the enemy.

    "Tut!" Julie jumped back to dodge the attack.

    "The hunting plan is suspended, all retreat!"

    "Lord Julie?"

    "Lord leola lost."

    "What...!"

    Hearing the speech, the Dragon Knights of doragunia changed their faces one after another.

    However, they were well-trained soldiers after all. After understanding the war, they immediately left the other side of the forest in an orderly manner under the leadership of Yuli.

    "Don''t try to escape! Cold ice teeth, run through the enemy - magic ice arrow bullet!"

    Linsley immediately shot an ice arrow to pursue, but only hit the trees in the forest, and then dissipated.

    "Does it mean... He knocked leola down in cold weather?"

    "It seems so. That''s right."

    Claire nodded and looked away at the burning camp.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "I don''t understand. Why don''t you take away my ''magic stone''? Are you pitying me?"

    Leola fell back on the scorched earth and asked Mu about the cold day.

    The red eyes, which had been burning wildly, have now turned back to calm black.

    It seems that the awakening state of ''dragon blood'' is over.

    "No, I''m not pitying you. Strictly speaking, my victory this time is not complete. Your state is not awake at all. It''s meaningless to defeat such you. If you can... I hope to fight with the real you." Mu Hantian said with a smile.

    Raola pushed Mu''s body away, supported the ground with her hands and stood up.

    It seems that she looks a little shaky because the violent walk of ''dragon blood'' has consumed her divine power and energy.

    "Next time I won''t lose to you... Mu Hantian!"

    Raola smiled and disappeared into the burning fire.

 Chapter 1149

    Whoa, whoa, whoa.

    The sound of birds singing in the forest echoed in my ears, and the unique cold air in the morning made my skin tingle.

    There seems to be some soft touch on the cheek. With this touch, Mu Hantian suddenly woke up.

    Looking around, it was dark and only a faint dawn shot into the tent.

    Just in the bleary eyed Mu cold day, he sat up from the simple bed.

    Last night, at the main event of the "spirit sword dance festival", a beautiful black hair was up to the waist, and the dark eyes were lined with slender eyelashes. It is the Royal Princess who abdicated. The dress uniform she wore had a bold scale on her chest

    Shear design.

    "Fiona? What can I do for you?"

    "Of course. I want to walk with you."

    "Well... I see. Lestia, go back first."

    "I see." lestia glanced at Mu Hantian, then turned into a magic sword and hung it around Mu Hantian''s waist.

 Chapter 1150

    "It seems that I am the laziest. You have built a ''stronghold'' while I am sleeping." Mu Han said half jokingly.

    "No, it''s only about halfway now. What I want to build this time is a stronger fortress level ''stronghold'', even if the opponent is the ''Dragon Emperor Knights'' of doragunia, I can''t attack it."

    Mu Hantian and fiana walked side by side in the quiet forest.

    In the eyes of ordinary people, this is just an ordinary forest; However, as long as a person with the qualification of an elf, he should be able to detect that the gaps in the trees are circuitous and full of invisible boundaries.

    It took only one night to construct this high-standard boundary. Fiana is really a witch who was selected as the candidate of fairy Ji. Now the players of other teams should also be busy building "strongholds", but their strength must not be as strong as Fiona''s border.

    With such a strong ''stronghold'', it should be able to deter the team that wants to launch a strong attack on our side - people like leola last night.

    For the elves, the land protected by multiple boundaries is like an unbreakable fortress. Not only will their own divine power energy increase due to the protection of elves in the land; After adjustment, the earth veins flowing in the earth can play a better role in eliminating fatigue and other blessings.

    "Of course, the organs for dealing with intruders are ready!"

    "HMM... it''s amazing that you can use such a large number of elves for yourself."

    Mu Hantian nodded in admiration while observing the small elves flying through the forest.

    "Hee hee, I can''t wait to see what the elves of other teams look like when they fall into a trap."

    "It seems a little inappropriate for the princess of a country to make such a speech?" Mu Hantian looked at feiyana with a thief''s smile.

    At this time, an unknown object suddenly crossed their feet.

    "Wow!"

    The next second, the ground suddenly rose up: it turned out that countless plant vines sprang out of the ground. The plants bound Fiona and hung her in mid air.

    "Ah ah! What are you doing... These bad things!"

    Her royal highness is constrained by the vine, struggling with her body. But the more she struggled, the more tightly vines wound her soft breasts and hips.

    It seems that she hasn''t completely controlled the elves in all the land.

    "Really." Mu Hantian smiled bitterly and shook his head. Then he took out lestia and waved a sword to cut off the vines that bound fiana.

    Fiana tidied up her clothes, turned her back to Mu Hantian, and walked straight in another direction.

    "Where are you going?"

    "I''m going to teach the elves of the earth to make sure they don''t dare to do bad things like that in the future!"

    She left the path in the forest and disappeared into the bushes.

    It looks as if your royal highness seems very angry.

    "Forget it, let her go. There should be no danger in the border."

    Mu Hantian sighed and continued to walk along the path.

    After walking out of the forest - in front of me is the place where I met leola last night.

    It used to be a lush woodland. Now most of the trees have been destroyed, and many huge pits have been dug on the ground.

    These are the traces of destruction left by raola, who ran away with dragon blood.

    Mu Hantian sighed and pondered.

    The battle with raola made him deeply feel that the challenge faced by the "spirit sword dance festival" was very difficult.

    And... The team led by Lian ashubel is much more difficult than the Dragon Emperor Knights

    Although they have no problem, if they are scattered again... Claire, they will be in danger.

    "Hmm?" Mu cold day suddenly stopped.

    There''s a smell! It was different from the burning smell of wood, a mouth watering delicious taste - stimulating his nose.

    "So I''ve been hungry since last evening."

    Mu Hantian, lured by the fragrance, staggered forward. Finally, he found the figure of a blonde in the camp by the stream.

    The girl was enjoying singing songs with her nose while stewing the bottom of the soup in the pot.

    Mu Hantian tiptoed close to herбкбк

    "Lindsay, what are you doing?"

    "Ah! It''s you, classmate in cold weather!"

    Mu Hantian shouted from behind linsilei, but she was startled; She gave a lovely scream and looked back.

    Pale blond hair glows brightly in the sun. The beautiful emerald green eyes gaped with surprise.

    Linsley wore a cooking apron over her uniform and a soup bowl and a spoon in her hands.

    To be honest, this kind of dress does not match her status as a golden lady at all, but the subtle gap creates an unspeakable lovely atmosphere.

    "Annoying... I was startled by the sudden noise!" Linsley puffed up her cheeks slightly sullenly.

    "Sorry, I couldn''t help being lured because I smelled delicious. Are you making breakfast now?"

    "Yes, but it''s still in the preparation stage -" Linsley nodded.

    Mu Hantian glanced behind her and found that a simple temporary kitchen had been set up there.

    The section of the big tree is used as a cooking table, and the kiln stove is made of stones. As for the large ice cubes used to save the fish caught in the stream, it should be the product made by Lindley with her ice magic.

    "It looks very professional. Where did you learn these cooking skills, a daughter of an aristocratic family?"

    Mu Hantian''s own kitchen is needless to say, but a young lady like linslei has the same cooking skills as a super first-class famous chef. It''s really curious.

    "Because I cook for Carol every day, my cooking skills naturally become better."

    "You''re obviously the eldest lady. Why do you have to help your maid cook?"

    "The noble should give the delicacies made by himself to the people in the lower position. This is the duty of the noble; Carol taught me this."

    "Well, are you sure you''re not fooled by Carol?" Mu Han shouted silently.

    To be honest, Linsley really has to thank the useless maid in a sense for having all kinds of wise talents that are inconsistent with her eldest lady''s identity.

    Mu Hantian smiled bitterly and turned to look at the soup cooked in the pot.

    The soup in the pot is amber and seems to be made of chicken, vegetables and various spices.

    "It looks delicious."

    "You can''t steal food." linslei told Mu Hantian first.

    "Really not?"

    "How can an elf with noble ethics behave like that... Is it difficult to say... Are students used to eating other girls like this in cold weather?"

    "Why can we go so far!"

    I saw that she was frowning and looked at her eyes, and she could not help but make complaints about cold weather.

    "By the way, did you see Alice?" Mu Hantian asked after calming down.

    "Are you looking for the captain of the knight? She is sacrificing with sword dance on the river bank."

    "Well, I''ll go and say hello to her."

    Mu Hantian waved goodbye to linsilei, and then walked towards the river bank.

 Chapter 1151

    After walking a short way up the river, you can see a tall and upright cliff.

    This is the place where Claire and others had a fierce fight with the "Dragon Emperor knights" last night. There are shocking and tragic traces of people being dug and damaged when fighting with the Dragon elves on the edge of the cliff.

    "The painstakingly built open-air bath seems to have been completely destroyed."

    Mu Hantian muttered and walked to the other side of the cliff.

    "Drink! Brake --!"

    The loud voice of tearing silk came into my ears with the sound of breaking the air.

    Mu Hantian leaned his head out of the cliff and peeped at it. He found a girl tied with a horsetail waving a sword.

    The girl has a pair of heroic brown eyes, and her slender body is wearing a set of light armor.

    She was Alice francerto, the head of the wind king knights.

    "Hey! Drink --!"

    She waved her long sword with strong and powerful movements, with a sharp sound of breaking the air.

    Alice is not forging a chain sword, but sacrificing the elves living in the stream with a ritual sword dance.

    Alice''s heroic and serious side face is really beautiful.

    When the sword dance fell behind, Alice took her sword back to her waist and bowed deeply to the river.

    I saw the water elves with faint light gather on the water and dance happily.

    The elves seemed quite satisfied with Alice''s sword dance.

    Alice showed a pleased expression and began to wipe her sweat, while Mu Hantian took the right time to say hello to her.

    "Hi, Alice."

    "Cold weather... Did you see what just happened?" Alice turned her head and asked with wide brown eyes in surprise.

    "Sorry, I really didn''t mean to peek."

    Mu Han scratched his head and continued to approach Alice.

    "Alice''s sword dance is really beautiful."

    "What! You, you say I''m... Beautiful?"

    "Er... I mean your sword dance. But... It''s almost the same, because Alice herself is also very beautiful."

    Hearing the speech, Alice blushed.

    "You... You frivolous fellow! Come here right away and kneel down for reflection. I''ll chop you into onions and bake!"

    In the blink of an eye, Alice had drawn out the long sword and put the sharp blade on Mu Hantian''s neck.

    "Why are you suddenly angry?"

    "Ju, actually say I''m beautiful. You don''t think so at all...!"

    "No, I''m just telling the truth."

    "Well..."

    The knight''s head''s face became redder and redder, showing an expression of hesitation and not knowing how to deal with it.

    "Well... Tell me, what are you doing here?... do you want to peep?"

    "Don''t be silly, how is it possible!" Mu Hantian refuted it at the first time, but the result was not goodбкбк

    "Hum... I knew it. On the contrary... Even if I''m taking a bath, I don''t look at my head, right?" Alice turned her head like she was in a temper and deliberately didn''t look at the cold day.

    "Well, I didn''t mean that. I just said I wasn''t peeping. Besides, if I saw you bathing and cleaning up, I would die miserably."

    "Well, that... Actually... It''s not impossible..."

    "What are you talking about?" Alice''s voice was so low that Mu Hantian didn''t hear it clearly.

    "Nothing. Let''s go back."

    "OK."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    At this time, the sun had risen high and shone on the whole floating island ''Laguna Yishi''бкбк

    Mu Hantian and his party enjoyed breakfast near the river.

    "Anyway, let''s start before the food gets cold."

    "I agree with you, cold weather."

    Nestled beside Mu Hantian, Esther couldn''t wait to nod.

    They took the tree section as a dining table and put several warm breakfasts on it.

    Freshly baked bread with a burnt aroma and well baked; Braised river fish with salt; Salad made of wild grass; Fried mushroom with cream; And Lauren Frost''s family cooking chicken soup - a delicious salty soup made with ginger and spices, and so on. Each dish looks very delicious.

    "Everyone, enjoy yourself. Every one is Miss Ben''s self-confidence." Lindley proudly straightened her chest and said.

    "Wow, it''s too rich. Where did these ingredients come from?"

    It''s impossible to make this table of luxury food just by using the canned food brought by everyone.

    "It was collected by scarlet and I when we were sleeping in the cold."

    "This sacred forest is like a treasure house full of food."

    "It sounds like the ''spirit forest'' of the College... It''s almost annoying to say that it''s a different world."

    In addition to many elves inhabiting them, the ecosystem of floating island is not very different from that of the mainland.

    "In cold weather, this is because Laguna Yishi is a holy land directly under the jurisdiction of the ELF KING. Don''t you think there are so many witch maids serving the ELF KING here. If the environment makes it difficult for them to live, isn''t it very troublesome?"

    A few years ago, Fianna, a former Witch of Ji, who once belonged to the "Shrine", said.

    I see. This is also a special place in the "Elemental elf world".

    "I''m going to hunt a big fat boar for dinner."

    Lindsay Leiby drew her hands and feet to launch a bow and arrow.

    Originally, hunting was prohibited in the "holy land" under the jurisdiction of the ELF KING. Only during the elf Sword Dance Festival did the ban be lifted for participants to hunt.

    "I''m going too. Although I''m not very good at cooking, hunting is my specialty."

    "I... I don''t like hunting very much. When I think of shooting those lovely furry animals, I..."

    Alice frowned, took up scarlet, who was eating fish, and held him tightly in her arms.

    "Mi? Meow meow!"

    Scarlet seems to be struggling in a troubled way.

    "Alice, let it go... It doesn''t like being held by you."

    "Well... That''s not true! You see, scarlet and I have such a harmonious relationship!"

    "Meow meow!"

    Mu Hantian smiled bitterly, looked at the bickering between them, and drank a special soup.

    The soup made by grinding and boiling a whole piece of ginger is very nourishing, and the whole body warms up.

    "Linsley''s cooking is very delicious." Esther praised expressionless.

    "Yes," said lestia.

    "Hehe... Esther, you need to eat more to grow up quickly."

    "In terms of cooking, I have to admit that you really have two brushes. When I revive the elstein family one day, maybe I can consider hiring you as our maid."

    "Eh? Really, really?"

    Linsley smelled the speech and showed a little happy expression. But thenбкбк

    "Hey, hey! Make it clear to me why Miss Ben has to be a maid in your house!"

    "Maybe you''ll accidentally fit in a maid''s dress."

    "You, you shut up! I think you''ll fit a hundred times better than me!" Linsley scolded angrily.

    "Why is this guy angry? It seems a little different from ordinary people?"

    Mu Hantian was caught between the gunfire of two childhood playmates, his head tilted in doubt.

 Chapter 1152

    After having breakfast, the people gathered together to discuss the future operational policy.

    While drinking the black tea brewed by Lindley, everyone focused on the map on the desktop.

    This map is a map drawn by asking the earth elf to help explore the surrounding environment in advance, and then according to the information collected; Claire, who is in charge of drawing, seems to have a talent for painting and draws the map very clearly and easily.

    Having said that, except around the "stronghold" protected by the border, almost all other places are blank.

    Even how wide the playing field is is still unknown.

    "Well, let''s briefly summarize the existing information at hand."

    Claire put the teacup gently on the table and began to explain the current situation of the war.

    A total of 24 teams participated in the main event of spirit sword dance festival - "Qun LAN random dance"; According to the report of the wind spirit released by our side for reconnaissance, some teams have been determined to be defeated on the first day.

    In addition, strong teams such as the "four kinds" of the Kuna Empire and the "Holy Spirit knights" of the holy Ziya Kingdom have mostly built solid "strongholds".

    As for another winning and favorable candidate team, the ''Dragon Emperor Knights'' belonging to the Dragon Duchy of doraguniya, because "it seems that this heraldry is true, I don''t think it''s a fake."

    After reading the secret letter, fiana, who has studied the official letter, put it gently on the table.

    "Principality of Russell bell..." Mu Hantian pondered.

    Principality of Russell bell - a small emerging country founded after the declaration of independence by a group of radical people who originally belonged to the holy sub kingdom.

    The country has no long history. This time it''s just them. She whispers the incantation of ELF words. The seal of Heraldry burns up and becomes a little burning elf.

    It turned out that Claire was just liberating the guiding spirit sealed in the map seal.

    It is a kind of lowest level spirit, which can only do simple work such as leading the way for people; But because it is easy to use, many Elves will use it to communicate with each other.

    "The negotiation place designated by the other party is about two hours away from here."

    "Do they have a designated number?"

    "That''s not true. But we can''t all go there together?"

    "That''s right..."

    If other teams attack when the "stronghold" is weak, I can''t imagine how miserable the situation will be.

    Moreover, the whole team walking in the forest will not only be too ostentatious, but also make the negotiating object have a redundant vigilance against us.

    "I''ll go alone," Mu said.

    "How can I! I don''t like to say that as a male, you will only be more vigilant if you go to the appointment alone. Your bad rumors have long been a scandal all over the world."

    "Ha? What are you talking about? What scandal?"

    "You don''t know?"

    "Well, listen to your tone, I guess." Mu cold day lowered his voice and whispered unhappily.

    "This is not the most important thing. The most important thing is... With your character, who... Who knows if you will unknowingly let the girls of the ''fierce breaking division'' obey you... First of all, it is a crime to start with a 13-year-old girl."

    "What are you thinking all day?" Mu Han half turned his eyes and complained.

    "Hmm, that said, he is really strong in cold weather. Considering that it may be a trap, he can travel with him... HMM, it''s more reassuring like taking a bodyguard."

    Speaking of this, Claire cleared her throat and continued to declare: "so, in cold weather, he must accompany me to the appointment!"

    "Wait, why is this the conclusion?"

    Alice protested sharply.

    "It''s cunning of you to sneak away like this!"

    "What''s a sneak run!" said Claire with a red face.

    "Alas... I''m destined to stay here..."

    One side of Fianna said sadly as her index finger.

    "There''s no way."

    Once a princess, she should be the best candidate for a negotiator. However, even if the issue of "stronghold" is not considered first, fiana has not received field training from the college, and it is really disturbing to take her on the road with her; Moreover, if this invitation is a trap laid by the enemy, or if it is attacked on the way, it will be difficult to fight while distracted from protecting her. "

    "Well... In that case, let me accompany you. We were partners when we were in the knights in cold weather." Alice cleared her throat and put her hand around the god man''s arm.

    She boldly pressed the soft and huge plump and crisp chest on Mu Hantian''s arm, and Mu Hantian couldn''t help blushing.

    "How can you do this? He''s my slave elf in cold weather! He''s my property!"

    Claire took Mu''s arm on the other side of the cold day; Although her chest size is much smaller, she vaguely feels the right soft touch, which also makes Mu cold face bitter.

    "Since it''s Claire''s stuff, it''s Miss Ben''s stuff."

    "Lindsay, what''s your inexplicable theory!"

    Fierce cremation erupted between the three young ladies.

    Mu Hantian sighed helplessly and said, "well, would you like to listen to my opinion?"

    Mu Hantian raised his hand to speak.

    "I think the best person to go to the appointment with me is Claire."

    "Do you hear me? Of course I''m the one who goes with me in the cold weather... Eh?"

    At this time, Claire was stunned to see what Mu Hantian said.

    "You, what did you say?"

    "What''s your reason for choosing Claire?"

    "Er... Well..."

    Alice and Lindley pressed against mu in the cold day discontentedly. Mu Hantian showed a troublesome expression and stepped back several stepsбкбк

    "Don''t do this, you two. Isn''t it difficult to see the cold weather?"

    Claire stood up in front of Mu Hantian to protect him.

    "Didn''t you hear me clearly? Cold weather said I was the best person to go with him. It''s really worrying to let cold weather go alone, so I had to go with him."

    Claire showed a complacent calm look and gathered her ponytail.

    "Oh, cold weather, give me a reason!"

    "It''s too cunning. Can''t we go with you?"

    Their eyes were full of tears and they pursed their lips angrily in protest.

    "No... I think Claire is the most appropriate candidate after comprehensive evaluation -"

    Mu Hantian scratched his head and explained the reasons for his choice to them.

    Claire''s comprehensive performance in various achievements is quite excellent, especially in hidden skills, so she can show her talents in this thousand tasks.

    In contrast, Alice, a chivalrous polymer, is not very good at covert action: for example, in the book, she has excellent performance in actual exercises, but she only gets grade C in the project of covert skills.

    Linsley, who is good at sniping the enemy from a distance, is not suitable for this task. Arranging her in the "stronghold" as a defense work can give full play to the real value of her ability.

    After listening to Mu Hantian''s instructionsбкбк

    "Well... When you say that, it seems that..."

    "It seems really reasonable..."

    Although they were still a little unwilling, they finally accepted Mu Hantian''s decision.

 Chapter 1153

    Mu Hantian and Claire packed up their simple belongings and then set out to keep the appointment.

    What led them forward was a handful of small flames floating in the air - guiding elves; It is flying lightly.

    As long as you follow it, you won''t lose your way even if you walk in the dense forest.

    "That... Cold day, I ask you..."

    "What?"

    Claire called out to Mu Hantian who was walking in front of her.

    "This... That... No, it''s okay..."

    "Really..." always thought she had something on her mind.

    The dialogue between the two sides was interrupted. I don''t know it''s already "the holy seal of the Principality of Russell bell, which has just been branded for a long time." Claire muttered with a cautious look.

    "But... Just when we came in, the border didn''t start, did it?"

    "Yes, this border has been destroyed; the function of ''stronghold'' has been lost here."

    "What''s going on?" Mu Hantian mused.

    Did the ''fierce breaking division'' abandon this'' stronghold ''? Or something elseбкбк

    "Huh?"

    At this time, a cold drop of water suddenly fell on Mu''s forehead.

    "It''s raining..."

    He stretched out his hand to block the rain in front of his forehead and looked up... Once upon a time, the sky was full of dark clouds. The sparse raindrops turned into a fierce rainstorm in an instant.

    "Ah!"

    "It seems that we should find a place to shelter from the rain first."

    Mu Hantian took off his uniform coat, put it on Claire''s head to keep her out of the rain, and then looked around. Soon, he found a cave near the cliff not far from the ruins; It''s not a natural creation. It looks like someone dug it out with the power of elves.

    "Go there."

    "Er, um..."

    They hurried towards the cave.

    The cave is much deeper than expected, and it is so dark that you can''t see your fingers. Claire chanted the incantation of elvish words and lit a handful of flames at her fingertips to illuminate the uneven rock walls.

    Burning firewood remains in the cave.

    "The ''liepo division'' may have burned here."

    "Now that we''ve found it all, let''s borrow it."

    They bent over and sat next to the embers of the campfire.

    Claire drew the flame close to her fingertips, and the firewood immediately burned.

    "I didn''t expect it to rain here."

    Mu Hantian thought that Laguna Yishi was above the clouds, so there would be no rain. However, think carefully - if there were no rain, plants could not grow so lush and strong; And there are lakes, rivers and other water systems.

    "This floating island ''Laguna Yishi'' is not always fixed above the clouds. It will move according to a certain cycle, just because we are above it, we can''t feel it. I think it should move below the clouds now?"

    "I see."

    The heavy rain doesn''t seem to stop. Mu Hantian and Claire were soaked all over.

    "Alas. We can''t even see the shadow of the negotiating object, and we can''t deal with it."

    Claire sighed and reached out to untie the ribbon used to tie up her ponytail.

    "This situation is more boring than falling into a trap."

    "In other words, I don''t know where the members of the ''fierce breaking division'' abandoned their ''stronghold''?"

    Mu Hantian was embarrassed to see Claire untie the ribbon and put down her hair.

    The red hair wet by rain reflects an attractive luster. The girl''s slender and delicate body curve can be seen at a glance under the irradiation of the campfire. The wet uniform fits tightly on the skin, and the lace pattern of underwear lining can be vaguely seen.

    "Cold weather? What''s the matter with you?" Claire tilted her head and showed an expression beyond the condition.

    She had no idea how seductive her dress was.

    "Er... Well... Your clothes..."

    "Eh... Ah!"

    Claire finally found her embarrassment and quickly shrank up to cover up her wet body.

    "Uh... Uh... Uh..."

    If it were normal, she would have been angry. However, the situation at this time was not mu Hantian''s fault, so she had to blush at a loss.

 Chapter 1154

    "Ha Joo!"

    Suddenly, Claire sneezed.

    "You''ll catch a cold if you wear wet clothes all the time."

    "No... I know without you! Turn around, fool!"

    "I see." Mu Hantian turned to face the rock wall and closed his eyes.

    The rustle of clothes rubbing against each other stimulates hearing. The fantastic sound of stripping is mixed with the rain of pound bricks, forming a wonderful sound. Now it''s the sound of taking off something.

    "Hey... You can turn around..."

    With Claire''s permission, Mu Hantian turned to her again.

    "Can I open my eyes?"

    Claire didn''t answer.

    "Claire?" Mu Hantian wondered.

    "But... Ok..." she answered with a trace of hesitation.

    Mu Hantian opens his eyesбкбк

    "Well..."

    Some of the sights that came into view were too exciting.

    Claire, who took off her uniform, now only had thin underwear.

    The only thing that covered her body was a thin pair of lace pants, almost the same as the whole fruit. The wet red hair gathered together and hung over her white and delicate body, forming an extremely sensational appearance.

    The only line of defense was the burning fire cat who was held in front of her and blocked half dew and crispness for her.

    "You... What''s this dress..."

    "This... This is scarlet''s cover up!"

    Claire looked away with a nervous, stiff, shy look.

    "Why do you always care about me? Take off your wet clothes quickly!"

    "Me?"

    "Do you want me to show this embarrassment alone?"

    "I see...!"

    Mu Han Tian smiled bitterly and took off his wet shirt.

    Claire looked at him, blushing with shame.

    Just as Mu Hantian was ready to continue to take off his trousersбкбк

    "Ah --!" Claire couldn''t help crying softly.

    "Yes... You told me to take it off!"

    "Uh... Uh, sorry."

    Mu Hantian wore shorts with swimsuit function under his trousers - the same one he wore during the water purification ceremony by the lake, so there should be nothing to panic about?

    There was a silent silence between the two. Only the sound of firewood burst from the burning campfire.

    Claire hugged scarlet and made him scream.

    "Rain... Never stops." Claire took the lead in breaking the silence.

    "Yes..."

    Claire sighed slightly and said, "I don''t know where the players of the Principality of Russell bell have abandoned this place."

    "Maybe it has been annihilated by an unknown third party?"

    "Can''t it? The members of the strong ''liepo division'' can''t be wiped out so soon."

    "But... If this assumption holds, it makes sense to ask for an alliance. Imagine that they encounter a certain situation. Although they will not be completely destroyed, the team has collapsed... So they have to find someone to form an alliance -" Mu Hantian guessed the possibility of everything.

    Suddenly, a picture flashed in Mu Hantian''s mind - the Black Knight of the "Purgatory apostles" team discussed at the public meeting this morning.

    Could he have done it?

    Mu Hantian sighed and looked into the distance outside the cave.

    The heavy rain has turned into a fierce storm, the air is blowing wildly, and the sound of thunder and lightning comes from the distance.

    "Thunder?" Mu Hantian was surprised and raised his head to look.

    "No! It wasn''t thunder just now!"

    Mu Hantian pricked up his ears and found that the dull thunder was mixed with the sound of the intersection of weapons and blades.

    "Someone is fighting!"

    "What?" Claire was surprised at the speech.

    "Maybe the ''fierce division'' is fighting with the enemy, or maybe - let''s hurry!"

    Mu Han quickly grabbed the semi dry uniform and put it on his body, and rushed away in the direction of the sound.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    The two men shuttle between the trees and liberate their weapons in their hands at the same time.

    The sound of the exchange of weapons covered by the fierce storm was getting closer and closer.

    Mu Hantian cut down the trees in front of him with his sword, and his vision suddenly became broad. There was an open ground between the treesбкбк

    "This..."

    There are three elves lying on their backs.

    All three were wearing very familiar clothes - the uniforms of the elves College of eresia.

    "Are you... ''pterosaurs''?" Claire, who then caught up, cried in surprise.

    They are also the representative team of eresia elf college, and all the members are senior students with excellent results. Since wilcelia decided to miss the game, they have jumped to the top of the college. At the same time, it is also the most powerful team expected by the Austrian Empire.

    But now there has been an accident in which three people have been injured and fell to the ground.

    Mu Hantian hurried to one of the senior girls.

    "Hey! What''s the matter? Who hurt you like this?"

    "Hum... It''s you... The male elf envoy of the crow class..."

    The girl opened her lips slightly and seemed to have some consciousness.

    "My teammates... Are still fighting in the forest over there..."

    The girl''s fingers exuded a creepy evil smell from the depths of the trees.

    "Cold weather..."

    "HMM." Mu Hantian responded with a short low voice.

    The clanging sound of the intersection of weapons and blades came from the trees.

    "Let''s go - Esther!"

    Mu Hantian liberated the power of the "magic sword" in one breathбкбк

    The cold sword body burst out dazzling silver white light.

    He cut down the vegetation, opened the way forward, and rushed out of the forestбкбк

    What came into sight was a black knight who was attacking the girl with a long dark sword.

    The dark knight, nebander Roya, had a confused face that could not be recognized, and only a pair of red pupils emitted terrible red light.

    Mu Hantian rushed forward without a trace of confusion and hit the black knight.

    In an instant, sparks were everywhere, and the loud sound of metal collision came out.

    The Black Knight chopped at the sword suddenly cut by the girl, because Mu Hantian''s attack suddenly deviated slightly from the track and plunged into the ground.

    The Black Knight turned his head and stared at Mu cold sky. His eyes dragged a red shadow in the air.

    Mu Hantian stood up in front of the girl lying on the ground and swung his long sword to defend the enemy.

    He found another girl in college uniform behind the black knight.

    The girls of the pterosaur team are among the best elves in the college. Their strength will never be weaker than Claire and others, but they are still destroyed. It can be seen that the black knight has strong power.

    "In cold weather, you rush too fast!"

    At this time, Claire, who then arrived, swept the whip of inflammation, burned the trees in the way and appeared in the front line. She was startled by the terrible appearance of the Black Knight, but she immediately analyzed the war situation and went around to the other side to prepare to attack the enemy.

    "Hum... Male elf envoy, and the sister of disaster elf Ji... It''s ironic..." the senior girl who was protected by Mu Hantian was very unwilling to moan.

    Clearly in the position of being assisted, he glared at them with resentful eyes.

    "Don''t get me wrong. I saved you just because we are from the same college."

    Mu cold day looked ahead and continued to confront the Black Knight, while responding coldly.

    "We don''t need you to mind your own business!"

    "Even if you say so, I''ll bring him down."

    Mu Hantian not only focused on the movement of the Black Knight, but also calmly analyzed the surrounding geographical environment.

    On the right is the forest they crossed when they came, and on the left is a huge cliff.

    The waterfall pouring down from the cliff falls into the river, making a roaring sound; The location of Mu Hantian cannot be directly confirmed by vision, but there is no doubt that it is high enough to kill the people who fall.

    "Esther, come on!"

    Cooperate with Mu han to fight forwardбкбк

    "Turn into coke!"

    Claire threw out the whip of inflammation at the same time.

    The experience gained in the past training has greatly improved the accuracy of Mu Hantian and Claire''s coordinated moves.

    The fiery whip with blazing fire successfully entangled the Black Knight''s arm holding up his long sword. Unexpectedly, the Black Knight made a terrible roar, and the whip of inflammation was easily torn off by him.

 Chapter 1155

    According to the truth, Claire''s demon weapons can be controlled even by the first-class military elves; However, due to the climatic factors of heavy rain, the spirit of inflammation attribute cannot play its original power.

    Of course, she knows this disadvantage, so she plans to play a good role in supporting Mu Hantian this time.

    The restraint of the whip of inflammation only creates a momentary gap, but mu Hantian will not let go of this flaw.

    He stepped on the ground again and cut down the "magic sword". The holy sword condensed a powerful blow, which can''t be resisted by a mere hand armor.

    But right nowбкбк

    The Black Knight suddenly disappeared from sight. I thought he fell into the mud because of the attack. Unexpectedly, he jumped beyond an incredible distance.

    "How?"

    Seeing this, Mu Hantian could not help frowning. This is not an action that a knight in heavy armor can do.

    The Black Knight roared loudly and then rushed over with his feet; The resulting wind pressure splashes soil and sand on the ground.

    Mu Hantian swung the holy sword again to meet the enemy and thought quickly in his mind.

    The action that the Black Knight used to dodge Mu Hantian''s whole body blow just now can only be described as unimaginable.

    It was neither the knight''s Orthodox sword technique nor the assassin''s ever-changing lethal technique.

    The dark big sword was pressing in front of me, and the chopping attack was under the pressure of the fierce sword.

    Mu Hantian breathed

    "Cold steel queen, defeat the enemy in front of me!"

    Mu Hantian took a step forward

    "Drink --!"

    He held up the "magic sword" and tried to cut it down on the dark sword.

    There were flashes of light, and the atmosphere was shaken by the shock wave.

    With the fierce sparks, the dark sword was scattered and broken under the attack of Mu cold day.

    It seems that the big sword is not an elf magic costume, but a polymer chain made of elf magic. Such a thing can''t stand the impact of frontal confrontation with the strongest sword elves.

    Just as Mu Hantian was preparing to stab with the swordбкбк

    In an instant, countless black chains suddenly sprang up from the gap of the Dark Armor and rushed towards Mu cold day.

    Mu Han reacted on the spot sensitively and bent down to avoid this wave of surprise attack.

    "Cold weather!"

    Claire waved the whip of inflammation, and the chain was chopped by the red lotus flashбкбк

    Unexpectedly, the chain formed by Youming was regenerated and attacked the girls lying behind Mu Hantian.

    "Bad!"

    Mu Hantian immediately smacks his tongue - the target of the other party is not himself.

    The chain transformed from the nether world slowly retracted into the Black Knight''s armor. The next second, a large amount of black smoke burst out from the gap of his armor.

    "What happened?"

    The appalling condition made Mu Hantian''s hair stand up.

    The inexplicable sense of oppression emanating from the Black Knight increased greatly in one breath.

    "Did... He absorb the power of those people...?"

    Claire was so stunned that her voice began to tremble.

    At this timeбкбк

    "Oh... I wanted to hunt down the captured rabbit. Unexpectedly, I met a big wolf."

    A voice of deja vu came from the void.

    "Muya?"

    "I didn''t expect that we would meet here... Brother." Muya smiled at Mu Hantian.

    "Oh, by the way, I haven''t introduced him yet. He is nebander Roya, the former demon king and the latter."

    "The devil''s successor?"

    "Maybe it''s more appropriate to say that he is the product of the demon king''s idea? Nevertheless, his current strength is not complete enough. He needs to give him more sacrifices."

    "What the hell are you talking about?" Claire interrupted sharply.

    "Oh, it''s my big sister. I haven''t seen you for a long time. But... Although she told me that anyone can touch me, I''m not allowed to touch you -"

    Muyayang raised the corners of his mouth with a cruel smileбкбк

    "But you will hinder my brother''s Awakening - so... Disappear now."

    With that, she shot a thunder ball at Claire.

    That''s'' dark magic thunder flash ''- the most powerful move in dark elf magic.

    As long as you touch that blow a little, not to mention human flesh and blood, even intermediate Elves will disappear in an instant.

    "Claire --!"

    Claire was struck by the lightning and fell under the waterfall.

    "Claire!" Mu Hantian jumped down without any extra action and hugged Claire in the rapid landing.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Hum... Ah... WOW!" Claire woke up in a burning pain.

    She huddled on the ground, gritted her teeth and endured the bitter pain. After a while, her disordered breathing finally returned to calm.

    "This is... Where..."

    She looked around.

    In the distance came the sound of rain. It was dark and almost invisible. It seems that I should be in a cave now. I can hear the intermittent sound of water droplets when I prick my ears.

    At this timeбкбк

    "Are you awake, Claire?"

    "Well?"

    A familiar voice came from the depths of the darkness.

    In an instant, the dazzling light source illuminated the space in the cave.

    Mu Hantian appeared in front of her eyes, holding the luminous lighting fairy ore in his hand.

    There was a girl beside him. The girl was wearing a white based Knight uniform decorated with red patterns, and her dark brown hair swayed with her steps.

    The most striking feature of a girl is two bright eyes inlaid on her beautiful face like dazzling gemstones.

    It was a pair of bright blue right eyes and amber left eyes - different colors on the left and right.

    "Claire, are you okay?" Mu Hantian asked again.

    "Cold day, why did you fall down?" without asking the girl, Claire was just worried about Mu cold day.

    "Did you forget? I jumped down with you to save you. Then I met her." Mu Hantian pointed to the girl beside me.

    Hearing Mu Hantian''s words, Claire suddenly realized somethingбкбк

    "I remember, your uniform... Are you a player from the Principality of Russell bell?"

    "Yes. I''m Mira pasher, the head of the ''liepo division''."

    The girl opened her strange eyes and introduced herself in a flat tone without cadence.

    Hearing the girl''s words, Claire couldn''t help frowning. Asked: "we followed the agreement and came to negotiate with the ''fierce breaking division'' about the alliance. As a result, we arrived at the designated place, but we didn''t see your shadow. What''s the matter? Can you give us an explanation?"

    "I must apologize to you for this, because I didn''t expect... The Black Knight would go after him and kill into the ''stronghold''."

    "Black Knight - you mean the elf envoy under the purgatory apostle?"

    "Yes, my ''fierce division'' was defeated by the black knight."

    "Defeat you... That guy alone?"

    The Black Knight, nebander Roya, was indeed a deviant elf envoy. I just didn''t expect that he would destroy the "strong division" and other teams famous for their strength.

    "Moreover, the Black Knight also absorbed the power of other elves to improve his strength."

    "Well, Claire and I have witnessed this."

    Although I don''t know what it is, the guy can really absorb the divine power of the elves he caught through the black chain.

    "That''s why you want to form an alliance, isn''t it?" Claire asked.

    "Yes, the duration of the alliance is until the black knight is defeated. The Holy Spirit I call has very powerful power. Although I can''t disclose the detailed performance to you, I promise I can help you."

    Mira''s proposal is very simple and clear.

    She hopes to form a common front with the "scarlet team" and combine the strength of both sides to defeat nebander Roya.

    "Can we discuss it?"

    "No problem."

    Claire nodded, then took Mu Hantian''s hand and walked aside.

    The collapsing team offered us an invitation to form an alliance.

    Claire pondered over the pros and consбкбк

    What Mira Palmer wants should be the substantive shelter of the United States called the alliance.

    According to the competition rules of "spirit sword dance festival", as long as someone in the team survives to the end, even if there is only one person, the whole team can advance to the finals together. Using a more practical logical inference, if there are three or four members left, it is possible to collect "magic stones" as much as possible and successfully reach the threshold of promotion, but it is impossible to do it alone.

    "That''s why she needs us as temporary partners..."

    Then, Claire measured the benefits of the alliance between scarlet and Mira.

    That is, the holy attribute of her contract, the power of the spirit, which she revealed.

    Holy attribute spirit can play a powerful role against dark attribute spirit; Although I don''t know that guy''s spirit... It seems that it should be dark. So this force should be used as the last mace.

    "Cold weather, what do you think?" after thinking again and again, Claire decided to ask Mu cold weather for his opinion.

    "I don''t care, but it''s better to have another ally. After all, you don''t know about fiana."

    "I see."

    Claire nodded and then said to Mira, "to confirm with you, the deadline of our alliance is only to defeat the Black Knight, nebander Roya... Is that ok?"

    "Yes. However, the ''magic stone'' obtained during the alliance must be equally distributed to both sides."

    "I see."

    The two sides reached a consensus on this.

    It is a natural countermeasure to set a deadline for the alliance in advance: since it is known that only four groups can reach the finals in the end, it is too naive to want to fight on the common front until the last minute.

    "Well, let''s sign the oath."

    "Come on."

    Mira''s "oath" is a ritual used by elves to make an agreement.

    This method is often used in important agreements such as deciding on alliances.

    If you violate the agreement made through the "oath", the elf envoy who breaks the contract will be severely punished. For a long time, I was unable to receive the blessings brought by the earth vein, or was hated by other elves; If the circumstances are serious, they will even lose the power to summon the contract spirit.

    Claire held out her right thumb. Mira also held out her thumb and pressed it on Claire''s thumb.

    "I wish to make this oath under the holy name of the ELF KING, even if the earth breaks and the sky collapses -"

    "And never violate my oath with you. If it is false -"

    "I would like to suffer from the burning fire of eternal robbery until the shadow turns into ashes -"

    In unison, the two chanted the words representing the "oath" in elvish language.

 Chapter 1156

    After Mu Hantian, Claire and Mira left the cave, they advanced in the forest with low night.

    It''s already dark around. Fortunately, there is elf ore lighting, otherwise it will be difficult.

    Some nocturnal elves began to move out, and the roar of Warcraft barking could be heard in their ears.

    "Cold weather."

    "Eh?"

    Aware of the feeling that the sleeves were pulled, Mu turned to respond.

    "It''s late at night. It''s dangerous to continue to advance by force."

    Claire is right. Night is indeed a time when Warcraft and terrible demons haunt frequently. It is unwise to walk around the forest deliberately at risk. But

    "Don''t worry, and we have to go back quickly, otherwise Alice and them will worry." Mu Hantian said.

    But Claire was unmoved, and Mira nearby showed a little uneasy look.

    Also, in the final analysis, they are just girls who don''t go out much.

    "It''s better to move forward a little bit. We can''t camp in such a place with dense vegetation, can we?"

    "Yes." Claire and Mira nodded at the same time.

    Mu Hantian smiled and suddenlyбкбк

    "Get down!"

    Mu Hantian hurriedly pulled Claire and Mira, and they fell down in the grass.

    "Cold weather, what''s the matter?" Claire asked.

    "Be quiet."

    Mu Hantian whispered in Claire''s ear.

    At this time, a blue and white fireball flew out from above the three people.

    I''m afraid it''s an elf released by a team to investigate the enemy''s situation. The spirit circled around for half a sound before disappearing at the other end of the forest.

    "Hoo..." Mu Han breathed a sigh of relief. What we should avoid now is this senseless battle.

    Although it can dispel the spirit used for reconnaissance without any effort; But if we do so, we are undoubtedly telling the elves who share vision with the elves where we stand.

    After looking around, Mu Hantian asked them to get up and move on carefully.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    On the other hand, intense sparks burst out in the dark night.

    "Damn... You monster!" a knight hissed as he swung an elf magic suit that turned into a long Tomahawk to meet the enemy.

    She is Yuli aisid, deputy head of the Dragon Emperor Knights of the Duchy of doraguniya.

    Because the "Dragon Emperor knights" launched a large-scale battle on the first day, it slowed down the construction of the "stronghold" by one step; Now they are still wandering in the forest looking for a foothold.

    Teams without strongholds are often regarded as the best prey; They also encountered several raids during the March, but the bold attackers were defeated by the counterattack of the dragon knight.

    Unexpectedly, the enemy who attacked the group for the third time was very different from the guys before.

    "Lord leola! This guy... He''s not a normal elf!"

    "Everybody, be careful of his black chain! It seems that he can absorb divine power energy with that thing!"

    Raola Lancaster swung her big sword to meet the enemy. While galloping, she did not forget to give orders to her subordinates.

    Four Dragon Knights surrounded the Black Knight integrated with the dark night. Raola seized the opportunity and boldly waved his sword to him.

    The sound of the intersection of arms and blades echoed loudly.

    The black knight and the Dragon Knight fought fiercely against each other.

    "It''s amazing... I didn''t expect that in addition to the strongest sword dancer, there are such strong players -" leola was surprised.

    It is reasonable to say that her "dragon killing sword" - an elf magic weapon of the strongest level worthy of the name.

    Now she cut off the sword she waved, but it was bounced away by the dark magic sword.

    Moreover, the sharpness of the "dragon killing sword" gradually weakened with the increase of the number of intersections between the two sides.

    "This is a dark magic sword. It can weaken my dragon killing sword. It''s terrible. But... Can you stand it?"

    Raola uses her sword to block the cutting attack of the dark magic sword... And quickly performs elf magic to attack the other party.

    "Be frightened by the roar of the flying dragon!"

    A red hot flash directly hit the Black Knight''s helmet.

    "Now, all assault!"

    Under the order of the deputy commander, the Dragon knights rushed up.

    Although their strength is not as good as leola, they are all excellent knights who can be a thousand.

    All the elves and demons came from all directions and penetrated the Black Knight''s armor at the same time!

    "Succeeded --!"

    Yuli just cheered happily. In an instant... Countless black chains like tentacles shot from the gap of the Black Knight''s armor.

    "Uh... Goo wow...!"

    The Dragon Knights were thrown to the ground by black chains running through their chests.

    After absorbing the great power of the girls, nebander Roya trembled and made a creepy roar as if expressing ecstasy.

    "Why...!"

    "We clearly have used the demon costume to penetrate his armor..."

    The Dragon Knight girls captured by the chain lost consciousness.

    "Bastard, you monster --!"

    Raola quickly cut off the black chain with the Dragon killing sword.

    "Don''t underestimate the flying dragon of doragunia...!"

    Raola gathered all her divine power and energy into her elf magic costume and threw herself into a surprise attack.

    While suppressing the Black Knight''s huge body with her own strength, she shouted to the deputy commander behind her: "Julie! Let''s get ready to retreat - this thing is a foreign object that goes against the normal track!"

    "However, we are the Dragon Knights proud of doragunia. How can we retreat for a mere elf -"

    "Not yet! Do you want us to be wiped out!"

    "Yes, yes!"

    Raola is worthy of being a witch who inherits the blood of flying dragon and has very outstanding intuition; Just by the hand feeling of fighting with each other and counting swords, we can use our senses to realize that the black knight in front of us is beyond common sense.

    The Black Knight, nebander ROA, roared through his armor. A much stronger fighting spirit emerged from him.

    Yuli summoned the fire dragon spirit "ledom" to carry her unconscious teammates behind it. The two who could maintain consciousness also rode on their own dragon spirit.

    When leola saw that she was ready, she also unfolded the Dragon killing sword and restored it to the shape of the black dragon niederhogg, and quickly rode on its back.

    Nebander ROA swept the magic sword in his hand and shot black thunder from the tip of the sword.

    "All retreat!"

    As soon as leola shouted, the "Dragon Emperor knights" withdrew quickly and orderly at the same time.

    The black thunder flashed immediately, and the vegetation in the forest turned to ashes.

    However, where the attack hit, leola and others have long disappeared.

    The Knights of doragunia, cultivated through strict training, showed a perfect retreat.

    In the forest where the night fell, only nebander Roya with bright red eyes was left.

 Chapter 1157

    The fire spirit ore buried on the surface emits red light.

    Mu Hantian, Claire and Mira found a moderately sized rock and were hiding in the rock shelter to keep warm. Different from ordinary campfires, this kind of spirit ore that seals the fire spirit has excellent concealment and will not produce flame or smoke, which is quite convenient.

    "Cold weather, aren''t you cold?"

    At this time, Esther returned to the appearance of a girl and held Mu Hantian''s arm tightly.

    "Well, I''m fine."

    Mu Hantian reached out and gently stroked Esther''s head, and she narrowed her eyes comfortably.

    "Esther is really, sneaking away every time." lestia, who also turned into a human, showed an unhappy expression.

    "Cold weather, you are warm..."

    Esther didn''t care about what lestia said. With her broken cheek, she snuggled up to Mu''s arm and lingered back and forth.

    Mira and Claire sat opposite the three, looking at Mu Hantian with a cold look.

    "Do you usually order the covenant elves to do this?" Mira asked.

    "Well, not at all..."

    "I am the sword of the cold day. Everything is as the cold day wishes."

    Esther nodded for mu Hantian with an expressionless faceбкбк

    "I see. Manipulate the innocent and pure spirit as you wish..."

    Mira''s eyes felt colder and colder.

    "It''s hopeless. They''re getting darker and darker." Mu Hantian whispered.

    "Right, right... Are you hungry? If you don''t mind, I can make something to eat." Mu Hantian quickly changed the topic and tried to muddle through.

    "Yes, cold weather. I''m hungry."

    "Me too."

    "Hum, let me see your cooking."

    "Good proposal."

    All four girls agreed.

    Mu Han Tian nodded with a smile.

    After a few minutes - from behind the rock, there were bursts of tempting fragrance.

    It''s a very simple dish - cut the smoked meat into thin slices, place it on the hard bread brought by Mira, barbecue it with fire, and finally add simple seasoning.

    Even so, it was a delicious meal for mu Hantian.

    "Please feed me in cold weather."

    "Esther, you guy... In cold weather, I want it too." lestia showed no weakness and replied with the same words.

    "You." Mu Hantian smiled bitterly and tore bread into small pieces and put them into their mouths.

    "It''s delicious in cold weather."

    Esther chewed the bread with an expressionless face... It looked like a cute little animal.

    "I can''t believe I bought the spirit''s heart with food." Mira stared at Mu Hantian with contempt.

    "Forget it, I don''t want to explain. Let''s eat together."

    Mu Hantian shook his head and handed the delicious hot bread to her and Claire.

    "I won''t be bought by food."

    "You don''t have to eat." Mu cold day silently took back Mila''s share.

    "Well... You guy..."

    "Well, here you are."

    The temper of these young ladies is really strange.

    Mira took the bread silently and took a bite at the side with a lovely action.

    "Delicious."

    "That''s good." Mu Hantian responded with a wry smile.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Hoo..."

    "If you''re full, lestia and Esther, you''ll have a rest first."

    "OK." they nodded, turned into stars, and began to disappear into two beautiful long swords.

    Mu Hantian lifted the swords of the two girls and gently leaned them against the rock wall.

    "Claire, Mira, go to bed early. You''ll be on your way tomorrow."

    "Do you think of me as a child?" before Claire said anything, Mira spoke first.

    "I don''t mean that... You''ve been driving so long today. You should be very tired?"

    "This..."

    "Besides, I''m a boy. It doesn''t matter to sleep less. Besides, I can''t let girls watch the night and run by themselves..."

    Speaking of half, Mu Hantian suddenly felt an abnormal commotion in the air.

    "Cold day?" Claire tilted her head suspiciously.

    "It''s really nerve racking. In the middle of the night, there are guests who don''t have eyes to come to the door to make trouble."

    Hearing Mu Hantian''s words, Claire and Mira were surprised.

    "It''s really not easy. I completely hide my breath."

    The girl''s voice came from the darkness obscured by the rocky terrain.

    "Although it is the third ranked team, the strength of the players from Alicia elf college can''t be coveted."

    At the same time, a voice came from the opposite direction - judging by the sound of footsteps, it was two people.

    Did you meet by chanceбкбк No, it shouldn''t be that simple.

    Mu Hantian licked his lips and lifted two swords at the edge of the rock.

    The enemy who appeared was probably the team of reconnaissance elves who had just released a fireball.

    One on the right, two on the left... The enemy slowly approached the three with a flank attack.

    "Knights who serve the brave king, give me the glory of victory!"

    Mira''s hand shows an elf magic sword with the sound of her singing elf words and incantations.

    Mu Han Tian stood back to back with her and asked, "don''t you call the contract spirit out?"

    "My covenant spirit needs a special ceremony to summon. It can''t be executed now."

    "It''s a ceremonial summoning spirit," said Claire.

    Some powerful elves can only be summoned through rituals, such as the herd elves of the ''kelunos'' and so on. The contract elves summoned by Mira seem to belong to this type; In order to exchange for powerful power, it must take time to make complicated preparations, so it is not suitable for sword dance in personal war.

    Mira raised her long sword to illuminate her surroundings, leaving the enemy nowhere to hide.

    The girls who surrounded the three were wearing uniforms very similar to Mira''s - clothes with red as the tone and white patterns, which were almost the same color design as the "liepo division".

    "You are the ''Holy Spirit Knights'' of the holy kingdom of Asia --!" Mira was shocked and couldn''t help staring.

    i see. Because the Principality of Russell bell is an independent country from the holy sub Kingdom, it''s no surprise that the uniforms of the two teams are similar.

    "Speaking of the ''Holy Spirit order''... Isn''t it the team of the paladin luminas..." Claire couldn''t help whispering.

    Luminas was the top elf envoy who passed all the way to the final in the "elf Sword Dance Festival" three years ago.

    She doesn''t seem to be there at present, but the "Holy Spirit knights" are also one of the famous strong teams in the mainland.

    "Hey, do you want to retreat? It''s still time to stop now. I can kindly let you go."

    "Dare you speak wildly? Do you think we will miss such a good opportunity?" the Knights sneered.

    According to the situation, they should have mastered the news of the defeat of the "fierce division" - and now Mira pasher has only two elf envoys who belong to the weak team.

    The holy kingdom of Ziya and the Principality of Russell bell were originally sworn enemies; This kind of international situation of bringing political gratitude and resentment into the "spirit dance festival" competition has long been a common bad habit.

    But their only mistake is to misestimate the strength of their opponents.

 Chapter 1158

    Mu Hantian slowly raised his sword to pose against the enemy, and Claire had summoned Scarlett at this time. However, Mu Hantian didn''t intend to let her join the war. After all, her previous injury didn''t heal.

    "If you are willing to hand over Mira pasher''s'' eyes'', we can let you go," suddenly said a girl from the enemy.

    "Mira''s eyes?" Mu Hantian was puzzled.

    "Eh... Do you match her without knowing anything?"

    Mu Hantian secretly glanced at Mira, but she just stared at the Knights of the enemy team silently.

    "Mira pasher''s'' eyes'' originally belong to our country. We just come to recover the lost property."

    "What the hell is going on?"

    "Anyway, you will be defeated soon. There''s no need to know so much."

    Hearing the speech, Mu Hantian shrugged helplessly... It seems that there is no room for both sides to resolve the fight with words.

    Suddenly, the three Knights drew closer in one breath.

    "Claire, just protect yourself."

    "I know my state at this time."

    "Mira, Claire will be protected by you. I''ll take care of the three of them."

    "I see. I''ll leave it to you."

    The three Knights launched an attack together in an instant.

    With the sonorous sound of the intersection of soldiers and soldiers, fierce sparks burst out in the night.

    Mu Hantian stood up the guardian God Esther and took the blow from the enemy with a heavy axe.

    Mu Hantian jumped to the side and took advantage of the situation to hold the sword with one hand.

    "Don''t try to escape --!"

    A huge Tomahawk was hurled at him with the sound of breaking the airбкбк

    "Hordes of night dependents, slaughter your enemies!"

    In an instant, the chopping axe turned into an army of countless bats in mid air.

    "This, this thing... Is it... Legion spirit?"

    This is what Mu Hantian saw in the book. The so-called "Legion spirit" is a contract spirit composed of a plurality of elves; They are not suitable for delicate commands, but they can exert strong restraint against enemies who are not good at one to many combat.

    A large group of elves swarmed like a dark cumulonimbus cloud. Mu Hantian quickly spread his sword to meet him.

    The "demon annihilation holy sword" drew a flash and wiped out the crowd of people and elves in the blink of an eye.

    But what was destroyed under Mu Han''s Heavenly Sword was just the tip of the iceberg of the Legion elves. The bat shaped elves sent out high-frequency shrieks while the crowd rushed to Mu cold sky.

    In the face of such an attack, Mu Hantian quickly summoned the real magic sword lestia.

    "You won''t succeed. Catch the unrighteous, ''the shackles of sinners''!"

    "What!"

    Suddenly a pair of shining feet appeared out of thin air, firmly handcuffing Mu''s feet.

    Mu Hantian was trapped in the ferocious and violent legion of elves and couldn''t move.

    "The tacit understanding of our Holy Spirit Knights will not give you an opportunity!" another knight of the enemy team mocked arrogantly.

    Tut... It''s really worthy of the name of a strong team.

    Mu Hantian smacked his tongue secretly. The enemy first used the Legion Elves as a cover to cover our sight, and then cleverly laid down the capture system of the elves and Demons weapon "the shackles of sinners" to invite the king into the urn - this combined offensive fully matched the elves among the team members. The Legion elves mercilessly delayed the action of Mu Hantian. Butбкбк

    "This tactic is not bad, but... You underestimate me."

    Mu Hantian shouted loudly and poured his strength into the double swords.

    "What''s going on?"

    The two enemy knights let out a cry of surprise.

    The dazzling and brilliant flash burst out, and the shackles of the demon suit shackled on Mu Hantian''s feet were also cut off.

    Mu Hantian raised the holy sword and magic sword shining with overwhelming light and stepped forward to stab.

    As soon as the dark Legion spirit came into contact with the fierce sword spirit released by the two swords, it immediately turned into dust and disappeared.

    "Damn... Come back!"

    The knight in front of him hurriedly wanted to recall the Legion elves and launch them into battle axes - but it was too late.

    Mu Hantian rushed forward in an instant and slashed the knight''s body with his sword.

    "GA --!" the knight screamed from his throat and fainted on the spot.

    Incidentally, in the "Elemental elf world", as long as you use an elf demon costume that has not been highly materialized, the damage it causes will automatically be converted into mental damage. Therefore, at this time, the girl is just unconscious for a moment.

    While she fell, the black cloud like Legion spirit also turned into a group of light particles and dissipated out of thin air.

    The knight who used "shackles" by the other party judged that he could not defeat Mu Han Tian Tian alone, so he couldn''t help but smack his tongue and step back.

    Looking at another part of the rock, Mira and Claire were in a stalemate with another knight with a thin sword.

    She took up the sword of light and flicked away the sword moves pursued by the other party one by one; Fierce sparks burst out during the confrontation.

    Mila''s sword skills are not bad. If she is in the college, she will certainly get the best results.

    Only on the stage of the "spirit sword dance festival" where the spirits gather, her martial arts are slightly inferior. In terms of the skill of the elf envoy, the opponent is obviously better than her. But fortunately, Claire is always on the side.

    Mu Hantian raised his sword again, put on the posture of facing the enemy, and was ready to join the battle circle at any time.

    "Don''t try to succeed. Look at my ''sickle and handcuffs of sinners''!"

    The knight threw out the shackles with chains in his hands, and Mu Hantian jumped away and dodged - unexpectedly, the first shackle was just a cover, and another pair of shackles was shot from the opposite direction to firmly cuff Mu Hantian''s right hand.

    "I see how much strength you have to break free from my shackles."

    At the moment when Mu Hantian''s action was restrained - another knight who was fighting with Mira and Claire immediately turned around and attacked him.

    "Cold weather!"

    "Don''t worry, I can destroy this little toy at any time."

    Mu Hantian raised the corners of his mouth and smiled at the screaming Claire.

    A powerful force erupted from Mu Hantian''s body and directly destroyed the shackles.

    Without looking at the stunned girl, she ran out of the cold day.

    He twisted his whole body with one foot as the axis, and then made a sharp stab with the flaws produced by his opponent''s breakthrough.

    Mu Hantian''s sword penetrated deeply into her heart before the other party''s blade hit Mu Hantian.

    "Woo...!"

    The knight suffered a heavy mental blow, fainted and fell to the ground.

    Mu Hantian smiled and asked the shackle wizard behind him, "then, you''re the only one left... Do you want to continue playing?"

    "Oh!" the knight bit his lips regretfully.

    "Remember! I''ll ask Lord luminas to teach you a good lesson!" she dropped the line of the lost dog and fled into the depths of the forest.

 Chapter 1159

    "This... What is this guy?"

    "Is it... A military elf?"

    A huge shadow shrouded the forest, and the trees were destroyed by it.

    Members of a small national team whose "stronghold" had been destroyed made angry cries and fled to the forest.

    The elves who turned into beasts rushed up and attacked the "colossus". Unexpectedly, the Colossus raised his heavy fist and defeated all the elves with one blow.

    "Hee hee... Haha! What''s the representative team of ''spirit sword dance festival'', that''s all?"

    Colossus - a girl with dark gray hair sits on the shoulder of the tactical military elf ''gorosas''.

    She is the "monster" who ranks second in the "academy" - Muya alanshido.

    Wolf smoke rose slowly. In the burning flames, a girl wearing a red lotus mask looked at the broken battlefield with a cold line of sight without any feeling.

    Although the elves of the small country are still tenacious in resistance, they should be completely annihilated by Muya together with their "stronghold" in a few hours.

    "Lord Lian ashubel... If it goes on like this, the Elves will be crushed by Muya''s power!" lily frem, who was waiting beside, showed an anxious look and knelt down to report to the Lord.

    "It doesn''t matter. It''s worth it to exchange an abandoned military elf for the victory of capturing the ''stronghold''."

    "But the ''Coruscant'' was provided by the Yale Farsi military -"

    "Anyway, those wastes can''t control the spirit. It''s better to let the ''giant pliers of Fools'' squeeze its power and save them waste time."

    Lian ashubel shrugged, then turned to Lily and asked, "compared with this... Have you found the whereabouts of nebander Roya?"

    "Guan, about this... I''m sorry, my subordinates haven''t yet..." lily held her lips regretfully.

    Nebander Roya ran away without authorization, and he wantonly seized the divine power and energy of the elves regardless of objects - which was obviously an act of betrayal of Lian ashubel.

    "Really, then keep searching."

    "Yes -"

    "Well, you go down first."

    "Lord Lian ashubel, can my subordinates dare to ask you something...?" lily raised her head and asked cautiously.

    "What''s up?"

    "Then nebander roa... Where is he sacred?"

    She also knew that the monster dressed as the black knight was not a normal human.

    That thing, the Lord standing in front of him, who uses the taboo spell to summon the alien born again, should not appear in the world.

    But who is he?

    Across the red lotus mask, a pair of burning red eyes shot through Lily coldly.

    "Yes, I''m sorry! My subordinates damn it, they even put forward the question of such arrogation!"

    The stunned Lily immediately knelt down on the ground to make amends.

    The sight of her lord alone can make people feel the fear that their hearts are gripped by their bare hands.

    "That''s... The successor of the former demon king."

    "You say he is the successor of the demon king...?"

    "Perhaps he is the idea of the dark elf King ''Lian ashudall'', who was buried with him in ancient times --"

    A faint shadow flashed in the girl''s eyes like a flame.

    "I have the same existence as him."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Um... Um..."

    When Mu woke up in cold weather, he felt a soft and comfortable touch on the back of his head.

    He opened his eyes and found a lovely girl''s face in front of him.

    "Claire? Did you wake up so early?"

    It''s still a little dark now. It seems that it''s just after dawn.

    "Wait a minute, I''ll get up and make breakfast."

    "No, you fought so long yesterday. I''ll give you breakfast," Claire insisted.

    "OK, but now I should get up too." Mu Hantian didn''t insist, but it''s time to get up now.

    After Mu Hantian got dressed and went out with Claire, Mila went straight to him and said, "these are yours -"

    Then he took out two "magic stones" from his arms and handed them to Mu Hantian.

    "Eh? Whoa..."

    These should be recovered from her two opponents of the Holy Spirit knights.

    Mu Hantian took one of the "magic stones" and left the other in Mira''s palm for her to hold.

    "Eh?"

    "This is the booty belonging to the ''fierce breaking division''. Didn''t we make an oath to evenly distribute the ''magic stone''?"

    Mira shook her head and refused.

    "It was you who knocked them down."

    "We are now an alliance, aren''t we?"

    Mu Hantian strongly asked Mira to hold the ''magic stone'' and then found a place to sit down.

    Mira stared silently at the ''magic stone'' in her hand for a while, and finally nodded slightly and put it into the pocket of her uniform.

    "Cold weather..."

    "Huh?" Mira looked up at him.

    The blue right eye and the amber left eye, a pair of bright eyes with different colors, reflected Mu Hantian''s figure.

    "Don''t you want to ask about my eyes?"

    "Eyes? Why did you say this all of a sudden?"

    After she said this, Mu Han remembered that the guys of the "Holy Spirit knights" had also mentioned her "eyes".

    "Do you want me to ask?" Mu Hantian asked.

    Mira was silent.

    "When Mira wants to tell me, I''ll be happy to listen."

    Mu Hantian smiled. Right nowбкбк

    Suddenly there was the sound of birds flapping their wings.

    "What''s going on?"

    They all looked up at the sky and saw a magic bird with wide wings hovering in the sky.

    "That''s... Alice''s elf ''SMoV''!"

    Although the distance was far away, Claire was sure that she was absolutely right. It was the demon wind spirit who had concluded a contract with Alice.

    "Do you know that ELF?"

    "Yes... It seems that our partners are looking for us."

    Soon, the evil wind spirit slowly landed in front of Mu cold day.

    Facing the magic bird with its wings folded, Mu Hantian said directly, "please help me convey to everyone... Just say that Claire and I are safe, and we will go back and meet you soon."

    Smoff replaced his answer with a whine, then flapped his wings and flew into the morning sky.

    "Claire, Mira, let''s go... Let''s go!"

    "Eh? Don''t you have breakfast?"

    "No, I have some bread here. We eat it on the road. By the way, we must not leave any traces."

    "You don''t have to say such a thing." Claire seemed angry that she couldn''t make breakfast, but she agreed with Mu Hantian.

    The three immediately began to tidy up the camp for the night.

 Chapter 1160

    After a few hours, Mu Hantian and others finally returned to the stronghold of the "scarlet team".

    The entrance of the stronghold was cleverly set in a secret place in the forest. The partners of the team came to the entrance to meet Mu Hantian and Claire.

    "Really, how can you be so worrying!"

    "In fact, I''m not so worried about you in cold weather...!"

    "In cold weather, you fool, have you made the old habit of showing off your strength again?"

    "You..." Mu Hanshan was speechless.

    "Hey, don''t you worry about me?" Claire was upset.

    "Why should we worry about you? Will you be okay when your classmates are here in cold weather?" Linsley quarreled with Claire again.

    However, Mu Hantian can rest assured. Looking at Linsley like this, she is obviously worried about Claire, but she just doesn''t want to say it.

    "Wait a minute. I''ll introduce you to someone."

    In the puzzled eyes of the people, Mu Hantian turned to the trees behind him and said, "Mira, you can come out --"

    "Understand."

    The trees shook hastily, and then Mira pasher, a girl with dark brown hair, appeared in front of the crowd.

    "Eh?" Linsley and others shouted in surprise.

    "For the first time, please give me more advice."

    Mira took a step forward and bowed politely to Lindley and others.

    The young lady group fell into a silent silence.

    Thenбкбк

    "Cold weather... You make it clear to me..." fiana, who took the lead in the attack, was so angry that her shoulders trembled.

    "This, this lovely little girl... Yes, where did you get it?"

    "Cold weather! You are such a man...!"

    "Make it clear what''s going on!"

    "Did... You abduct her?"

    The girls looked at Mu cold day with chilly eyes.

    It seems that the eldest ladies have misunderstood each other very impolite.

    "No, I wasn''t abducted."

    Fortunately, Mila immediately opened her mouth to help Mu Hantian clarify the misunderstanding.

    "I''m Mira pasher... Head of the ''liepo division'' of the Principality of Russell bell."

    "You''re Mira pasher - so, you invited us to form an alliance...?"

    Mira nodded in agreement with Alice''s inquiry: "yes. Your captain, Claire Lujo, and I have gone through the ''oath'' procedure of forming an alliance."

    "That''s right." Claire affirmed Mira''s words.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    On this day, in order to celebrate the successful alliance with the "liepo division", a small banquet was specially set up at dinner.

    The table where the tree section is used to make do with is full of delicious dishes, and the plate is almost empty.

    Luxurious dishes include honey coated bread, stewed beans, wild mushroom salad, Lauren frost flavor thick soup, river fish pastry pie, and finally a comprehensive platter of canned fruit for dessert.

    "That''s great..." Mira couldn''t help exclaiming.

    "Come on, you''re welcome... Eat more."

    "What''s so funny?"

    "It doesn''t matter. We are allies now."

    Claire cut Mira a piece of river fish pie and put it on her plate.

    The two seem to have been together when Mu cold day sleeps. At this time, they sit side by side and look like a pair of sisters with good feelings.

    "Claire, cut me a pie, too."

    "Oh... How dare you order the eldest lady of elstein''s family?"

    "Everybody, the main course is coming."

    Linsley came up with a big plate filled with freshly roasted and still sizzling barbecue.

    This dish is a roast whole pig with a whole wild boar.

    "No, you really went hunting wild boars and came back!"

    "Hehe... This fat thing was hunted by Miss Ben and fenril together," said Linsley proudly shaking a pair of crisp breasts.

    The tender wild boar meat is covered with gravy and looks delicious; after being drenched with a special sauce made of spices, ground ginger and garlic, the pungent smell immediately permeates the whole table.

    "Well, the meat is so soft... The barbecue is just right."

    "Ha ha... If you don''t mind, I can hunt more heads back."

    "No, it''s a bit wrong to make complaints about the wild animals in the sanctuary." Mu cold day, while half squinting his eyes, tucking a salad.

    Under the table, scullett and smoff were fighting for meat.

    I thought fenriel was sitting in the distance in a very orderly way. When I looked carefully, I found that his mouth was drooling.

    The Lauren frost family seemed quite strict with elves.

    "Lindsay, can you feed fenril meat?"

    "Originally, we didn''t allow it to be so unruly... For the sake of students in cold weather, let it eat today."

    Mu Hantian got the permission of the eldest lady and threw a piece of meat to fenril. It immediately jumped up happily and ate it.

    "In cold weather, I also want to eat meat."

    "OK, I''ll choose the best food for Esther."

    "Cold weather, I''m very happy."

    "Hey... Cold weather! You spoil Esther too much!"

    "Hee hee... Ouch, the sauce has touched someone''s chest. In cold weather, please wipe it for me."

    With a rough touch, fiana suddenly pressed the crisp breast stained with sauce onto Mu Hantian''s arm.

    "You, you can wipe it yourself?"

    "People can''t clean it by themselves... You can lick it if you don''t want to."

    "Well... I, I see. I''ll wipe it for you."

    Mu Hantian calmed down his anxiety and stretched his handkerchief into the ditch between the two peaks and deep valleys.

    "Uh huh... The movement of fingers in cold weather feels lustful!"

    "Hello, Fianna!"

    "Princess, please let the little woman help you to wipe it."

    "Ah ah!"

    Claire crept around behind fiana and suddenly reached out and kneaded her breasts.

    "What are you doing?"

    "Cold weather is my slave. You are not allowed to instigate him!"

    "Eech! How dare you disrespect the royal family!"

    Mu Hantian ignored the war between the two women on the table and put out his hand to eat some stewed beans.

    "Oh?...... This bean is also delicious."

    Although this dish is simple in appearance, it complements the seasoning of the soup and is a delicate dish.

    Hearing Mu Hantian''s feelings, Alice''s horsetail bounced excitedly.

    "In cold weather, I cooked that dish..."

    "So Alice did it? Uh huh... Once you say it, it really feels like your craft."

    "Well, compared with the dishes made by Linsley, they are really very humble, aren''t they?"

    Alice played with her fingers coyly as if she had been ill treated.

    "There''s no such thing. Although the appearance is ordinary, it should be a hard dish. I can also cook some dishes, so I can see Alice''s intentions."

    "Really, really! I hope this dish will be favored by you... Great." Alice looked a little ashamed and rolled her ponytail with her little thumb.

 Chapter 1161

    "Oh... It''s like being reborn. It''s so comfortable..."

    In the starry night, Mu Hantian enjoys the fun of bathing in dew alone.

    This is not a hot spring, but a pool surrounded by rocks, and then ask the fire spirit to help heat the bath water. Because the water of the holy land has the effect of relieving fatigue, it feels particularly comfortable to soak in clear water.

    Clatter - at this time, a splash of water came from behind.

    "Eh?"

    Mu Hantian was shocked and looked backбкбк

    On the other side of the rock, where the water vapor is diffuse and steaming, you can vaguely see a petite figure.

    "Is it a cold day?"

    "Mira?"

    "Yes," Mira replied.

    "This is my special men''s bath. The women''s bath is located on the other side of the cliff."

    "I haven''t heard of it."

    "Sorry, maybe I didn''t explain it to you... I''m ready to leave. Here you can use it."

    Mu Hantian hurriedly wanted to get up and leave the bath

    "Wait a minute in cold weather."

    Immediately stopped by Mira.

    "I have something to tell you."

    "Speak here?"

    "Yes, because no one else will come here."

    I see. Claire, they really won''t come to the men''s bath. In other words, this is a secret that you don''t want to be heard by others.

    Mu Hantian soaked his body in hot water again.

    Mira, who was wrapped in a white bath towel, came slowly from the thin steam from the bath.

    The petite and slender body, combined with the dark brown hair wet on the cheek, brews an unimaginable sensational atmosphere from a 13-year-old girl.

    Seeing her getting closer and closer, Mu''s heart beat faster in the cold day, so he had to turn away quickly.

    "Well, what do you want to tell me?"

    "What I want to say is about my eyes. I hope to confess it to you first."

    Mira''s Amber left eye reflected brilliance in the night.

    "This eye is the value of my existence and the reason why I was raised as a prop."

    "Well, that''s -- ''seal the magic eye'', isn''t it?"

    "So you... Already know?" Mira cried in surprise.

    "No, I just guessed."

    Seal the magic eye - a very small number of children in the family inheriting the ancestry of elves have this special eye at birth.

    It is also a very rare fairy ore.

    Because there are many examples of sealing magic eyes with powerful elves, people with such eyes are often regarded as dangerous elements and persecuted; Otherwise, it will be reduced to a weapon used by those in power - there is no other choice.

    No matter where you are, the fate of the 13-year-old girl is so cruel that people can''t imagine.

    Mu Hantian knew the little-known thing of "sealing the magic eye" because of a story that greyworth told him.

    The protagonist of the story is also a girl. The girl''s final outcome is to be used as a weapon and give away her precious young life in vain.

    "When I was a child, my parents sold me to the Knights of the Principality of Russell bell because they were afraid that this'' eye ''would bring disaster. There, I was used as a weapon to win the'' elf Sword Dance Festival ''and received various training."

    Mila stared at Mu Hantian without expression and said, "in order to let me successfully control the spirit sealed in my eyes and keep it in a stable state, they took away anger, sadness and joy - those unnecessary emotions from me."

    "Really... There are such people everywhere." Mu Hantian smiled bitterly.

    "By the way, why did you tell me this?"

    "Because - I lied to you," Mira said sadly.

    "What do you mean?"

    "The spirit sealed in my ''eyes'' - the overlord spirit'' Shengwang division ''is a tactical military spirit."

    "What, tactical elf!"

    Tactical level - among the military elves, they are very difficult to control. If you want to use it smoothly, you must use a specially trained group.

    Mu Hantian suddenly realized it.

    "I see... The members of the ''fierce breaking division'' are also the team responsible for using the military spirit."

    "Yes, they are the team who were asked to use my props; without the ''fierce breaking division'', they can''t call the elves in Feng Mo''s eyes."

    In other words... Mira alone can''t export the power of the elves.

    "I say it''s true that I have a Holy Spirit... But I can''t use its power."

    "You said you lied to me. That''s what you meant."

    If you make an alliance with Mira, who calls on the Holy Spirit, you can gain the upper hand against nebander Royaбкбк

    This is the exchange of interests she proposed to us during the negotiation of the alliance; Now, since the elf can''t be used, it is tantamount to completely subverting the strategy originally formulated by Mu Hantian and others.

    "I''m sorry, because I have to win this'' elf Sword Dance Festival ''anyway, so I made this bad decision; this is the mission given to me by the State - I was raised as a prop."

    After the ''liepo division'' collapsed, she still struggled to win after losing everything.

    Because only victory can prove the value of Mira pasher''s life.

    "It doesn''t matter, because that''s your way of fighting." Mu Hantian gently put his hand on Mira''s head.

    "Cold weather?"

    "This alliance is a victory you won by your own strength, and you should be proud of it." Mu Hantian said gently stroking Mira''s dark brown hair.

    Suddenly... Mu Hantian heard something in his ear. That''s the sound of the destruction of the border built by fiana.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Not far away, a dark shadow appeared quietly in the quiet forest with low night.

    It was nebander Roya, a black knight whose whole body exuded evil and ominous breath.

    After absorbing the power of countless elves, now the embodiment of the demon king''s idea... Has become a real monster.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    The elves living in the forest sensed the arrival of the invaders and made a commotion one after another.

    "Cold day?" Mira asked anxiously, frowning.

    "HMM. this breath... Is that guy." Mu Hantian replied concisely.

    Who is the opponent coming - you don''t even have to think about it.

    "Mira, do me a favor... Run to Claire and them right away."

    Mu Hantian quickly changed into his uniform and swung up the double swords in dormant mode.

    "What about you in cold weather?"

    "Give me that guy."

    "Do you want to fight that nebander Roya on your own?"

    "Go --!"

    Mira nodded, then immediately sent her foot to the tent and ran away.

 Chapter 1162

    The anxiety in the air almost scorched the skin; The trees in the forest were cut down; The elves responsible for defending the "stronghold" were also swallowed up and dissipated without a trace by the huge darkness.

    At this time - suddenly there was a shrill roar that shook the earth.

    "Are you coming..."

    Mu Hantian gripped the "magic annihilation sword", and the guardian God Esther radiated a silvery white light to illuminate the dark night.

    Nebander and Roya tore the trees and walls on the road ahead, and finally appeared in front of Mu Hantian.

    Nebander ROA, an elf envoy wrapped in Dark Armor.

    "Although I don''t know what your purpose is, since you are my enemy, I''ll kill you here!"

    Nebander Roya did not reply, as if disdaining. The next second, a dark magic sword appeared in his hand.

    The big sword was full of evil, strange and treacherous breath, like a fierce black fire.

    "Esther, let''s go!"

    In response to Mu Hantian''s call, the "magic annihilation holy sword" bloomed a dazzling silver light.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Mira tried to run through the forest, and the elves around looked quite agitated.

    Her destination is the center of the ''stronghold'' where Claire and others are located - but they should have been aware of the emergency for a long time.

    At this time, she suddenly saw a flaming fire cat running out of the depths of the trees in the opposite direction.

    If I remember correctly, it should be Claire''s contract elf scarlet.

    "Mira!"

    Seeing her stop, the other party spoke to Mira first.

    Emerging from the darkness are Claire, Alice and Lindsay. They all unfold their elves and Demons into weapon forms and are ready to fight at any time.

    "Where is he in the cold weather? Is there anything wrong?" Claire gasped for breath and asked Mu cold weather''s safety eagerly.

    "He is fighting nebander Roya alone."

    "What are you talking about!" Claire and others looked at each other in amazement.

    "Quickly tell us where the location is, and we''ll fight together!"

    "Fight together?" Mira frowned suspiciously... What was the girl talking about?

    "Yes, that guy is not an opponent that one can cope with in cold weather."

    "If you don''t hurry, your classmates will be beaten down by him in cold weather!"

    Alice and Lindsay Lei were also unable to hide their tension and anxiety and rushed forward one after another.

    "But..."

    Mira agreed that they were all excellent elves.

    However, even if they rush to the scene, they will certainly not help Mu Hantian, but may hinder him.

    Nebander Roya is a monster worthy of his name - at a quick glance, Mira felt that he probably had much more power than when he annihilated the ''fierce division''.

    Now he can fight with that thing and beat him, only mu Hantian is left.

    But Claire, they went there, just to increase the burden, and they couldn''t let go of the fight. Mira deeply realized Mu Hantian''s intention.

    "I won''t let you go."

    "Eh? What are you talking about?"

    Claire frowned in surprise and asked. Alice and Lindsay also exchanged puzzled eyes.

    "In cold weather, he chose to fight alone to protect you, so... You can''t go there."

    "Is that what the cold weather said?"

    "What?"

    "Did anyone say he wanted to fight alone in cold weather?" Claire asked, staring directly into Mira''s eyes.

    She was not blaming Mira, but her tone was too strong to be disobeyed.

    "He didn''t say so much... Just..."

    Seeing Mira''s puzzled expression, Claire gently put her hand on her head and said, "even if he really said that, we''ll go there."

    She firmly said: "we are a team, and that guy... He is our most important partner in cold weather!"

    Alice and Lindsay also nodded firmly instead of answering.

    Mira felt an indescribable emotion in her heart.

    She didn''t know what the emotion was. I just feel something warm in my heart.

    At this time, a violent black lightning burst out in the distance.

    "This is..."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!"

    Mu Hantian bounced with his strength, raised the holy sword with both hands, and suddenly cut off the head of the black knight.

    Esther is the holy sword used by the world''s former savior to kill the demon king, and has fought many worlds with Mu Hantian. Her strength is not a bit strong.

    But... The Black Knight just turned his huge body and easily took Mu Hantian''s cut with the dark magic sword.

    The weapons intersected and burst into sparks in the night. Mu Hantian was at a disadvantage in the power tug of war. He was bounced away by his opponent and floated in mid air.

    This guy is much stronger than before! It seems that he has not absorbed less strength during this period of time.

    Mu cold day smacked his tongue and landed on the ground, then pressed down and rushed into the enemy again.

    Mu Hantian stepped firmly. I saw Nirvana and ROA sweeping the dark magic sword.

    In an instant, countless black lightning burst out from the blade of the magic sword.

    At the critical moment, Mu Hantian jumped aside to avoid the attack. Countless lightning strikes released by the magic sword dug huge holes on the ground.

    Mu Hantian managed to approach Nirvana de Roya while deftly avoiding the dense dark lightning like a storm.

    The magic sword and the holy sword clashed with each other, knocking out fierce sparks.

    Mu Han angel makes a storm like attack and doesn''t let the opponent have room to continue to cast lightning.

    Suddenly, the invisible pressure pressed on Mu Hantian, making his movements stagnant.

    Nebander Roya seized this opportunity and gave Mu Hantian a heavy blow.

    The holy sword bloomed a dazzling and brilliant flash, which completely lit up the dark night.

    Mu Hantian promptly cut with all his strength and bounced the magic sword away.

    The two swords hit each other with a loud sound. At this time, nebander Roya''s huge body lost its balance for the first time.

    Damn, the pressure just now... Cut, little wing, hasn''t he killed that "evil thought".

    Mu Han felt a little upset. At that moment, it was clear that there was a chance to hit the enemy hard, but it was suppressed at the critical moment.

    At this time... In order to contain Mu Hantian''s serial attacks, nebander Roya released a "death thunder".

    The sharp blade of the magic sword instantly sent out dark lightning.

    "Declaring death by secret thunder" is not a pure sword skill, but an elf magic performed by using the magic sword as a medium; Although you don''t need to go through the procedure of chanting mantra, there will be a moment''s gap when you move.

    Mu Hantian caught the fleeting flaw and sped out quickly.

    The thunder burst before his eyes, but mu Hantian didn''t flinch; As long as we can see through the track of lightning in advance, the power of guardian God Esther is enough to bounce away

    The silvery white flash swept through the air, and the dark thunder flash immediately turned into virtual smoke.

    "Drink!"

    Mu Hantian didn''t stop. He swung up the horizontal cutting holy sword like a whirlwind, grabbed into the side of nebander Roya, and hit his huge body with a powerful chop.

    The Black Knight''s helmet was smashed by the blow of the magic sword!

    The dark fragments disappeared in the dazzling flash of the guardian God Esther.

    The shrill roar of nebander ROA poured into Mu''s ears. The pupils hidden in the dimples of one''s eyes sent out terrible red light to Mu Hantian.

    "What the hell is this guy..."

    Mu Hantian stared, stunned and speechless.

    What appeared in front of him made him feel shocked.

    I saw a kind of non-human heresy in the broken and scattered armor. Like a black skeleton wrapped in dark fog.

    His eyes were filled with endless darkness, and his eyes were full of strange and ominous red light.

    "What the hell is this guy...?"

    Mu Hantian already knew that he was not a normal elf envoy. But the thing in front of me is

 Chapter 1163

    "Nebander Roya is not human."

    The answer is lestia, who has returned to her maiden appearance.

    "He should be the successor of the demon king who returned to the world through the taboo spell, and the idea of Lian ashudall is embodied."

    "You say... Lian ashudall?" Mu Hantian had heard the name several times.

    It is said that it was the name of the dark elf king who had been wiped out in ancient times and could not even judge whether it really existed.

    "That''s right." lestia nodded.

    At this time, nebander Roya emitted a strange light from his empty eyes, and the atmosphere was shaken by his sad roar.

    "In that case, I can''t keep him! Lestia!"

    Mu Hantian raised the "magic sword"; Lestia also turned into a magic sword and came into his hands.

    However, nebander Roya''s huge body began to vibrate.

    The dark armor covering his whole body began to turn into a black fog and disappeared into the dark night.

    While Mu Hantian stared, a thick dark polymer overflowed from the missing armor.

    The materialized nether world has no fixed form and keeps wriggling. No... it barely maintains a human like shape.

    The creepy skeleton emitted red light from the hole in his eyes and murmured a strange sound similar to a curse. The skeleton seemed excited about being liberated. He kept trembling and spewed a dark smell from his face.

    "This guy... Is really dangerous..." Mu coldly lowered his throat. He licked his lips gently, but he was still excited. Such an opponent... Haven''t met for a long time.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    While listening to the battle sound of the intersection of soldiers in the distance, Mira pashet held up her lips and pondered alone.

    Claire and others have now rushed to the front line where the god man is.

    But I... no... I don''t even have the qualification to worry.

    If you can''t use the contract spirit, you will only become a burden to others.

    "I''ve been... A worthless thing..."

    Mira reached out and stroked her amber left eye - "seal the magic eye".

    The hard and cold touch seems to be your own heart.

    Serving as a container for powerful tactical elves... This is the value she has been given and the only meaning of her life so far.

    He said, I''m not a prop

    The girl, who had been strictly trained not to waver for anything, now began to waver.

    So I hope... I can do a distraction for him!

    Pea sized tears spilled over Mira''s eyes and fell down.

    Although I want to help, but now I can''t be his help. She felt very remorseful.

    Just then, a running sound came from the other side of the forest.

    "Fiana?" Mira raised her head with a puzzled look.

    She is not good at fighting. Shouldn''t she hide in the center of the "stronghold"?

    Fiana found Mira and ran to her.

    Perhaps it was because the basic physical strength was not enough. She seemed out of breath.

    "I didn''t expect that the enemy would break through by force with the positive attack method. In order to sort out the damage and repair the border, I spent a lot of time. At present, although the whole stronghold has restored simple functions, the internal earth veins are still damaged in a mess..."

    It seems that she has just repaired the border destroyed by the enemy. It is reasonable to say that it is impossible to repair the border in such a short timeбкбк

    By the way, she used to be a fairy girl and a candidate for the former fairy girl.

    Although the "spirit sword dance festival" has gathered the highest and strongest spirit envoys from all walks of life, no one should surpass fiana in terms of the ability to build boundaries.

    Border?

    In an instant, Mira suddenly had an idea.

    But at the same time, what puzzled her was - why did fiana appear here? She decided to ask her own questions first.

    "Fiana, where are you going?" Mira asked fiana, who was still breathing disorderly.

    "Eh? Do you need to ask, of course, to support the cold weather." fiana answered without hesitation.

    Mira was surprised to find that there was no confusion in her eyes.

    "My knight spirit is a holy attribute, but it has a big advantage over the spirit with dark attribute."

    The problem is - even if you have a powerful contract elf, as long as you get to the front line, Fiona without combat training will immediately become the target of the enemy.

    "Why..."

    "What?"

    "Why do you people..."

    Mira couldn''t understand their logic; Considering the current fighting capacity of the ''scarlet team'', no matter how you think, you can''t work out a way to defeat Prajna Roya.

    As the parties, they should be very aware of this situation.

    Seeing Mira''s puzzled expression, Fianna smiled at her and said, "you know, we all trust cold weather very much. I believe he will be fine. Moreover, he must trust us very much in cold weather."

    Mira was stunned. If fiana is right, Mu Hantian is not fighting a sacrifice battle to let his partner retreatбкбк

    Mu Hantian told himself to rush to Claire and others because he trusted his partner. But he will be mistaken and misunderstood as he wants them to run for their lives? (mu Hantian: girl, you misunderstood. I just want you to leave.)

    "And ah, just..."

    Fiana blushed and added shyly:

    "Girls are willing to do anything as long as they want to like... People they like." she whispered at a vaguely inaudible volume.

    "Eh?"

    "One day you will understand when you grow up." fiana turned her head with a red face.

    Mira looked at the back of his royal highness, and suddenly remembered an idea.

    Yes... Since fiana can build such a powerful border, if it''s her... Maybe she can realize the battle in her heart

    "Well, I should go too -"

    "Wait a minute!"

    Just as Fianna wanted to run forward again, Mira reached out from behind and grabbed her tightly.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "I ask you, is this'' stronghold ''under your control now?"

    "Eh? Yes. Although the damage is quite serious, the boundary and earth vein are still under my control."

    Mira looked at the confused Fianna and said, "I have a plan to try. I hope I can use your strength. I don''t know if there is any way to succeed, but... It should be worth a try."

    Mira stretched out her finger and gently stroked the ''sealed magic eye'' embedded in her left eye.

    If this battle fails - no, even if it succeeds, I will lose the value I have been given.

    This is tantamount to denying the meaning of life so far.

    Even so - Mira felt she would regret if she didn''t do anything now.

    Strong thoughts welled up in my heart. For the first time in my life, I had this kind of eager emotion, driven by this emotionбкбк

    Mira, Pasha shouted loudly, "please, please take me to the central location of the stronghold!

 Chapter 1164

    Nebander Roya let out a terrible roar, dripping mud like dark polymer from his body.

    He pulled up a huge magic sword that went straight into the ground.

    "Drink --!"

    On the other hand, Mu Hantian also rushed into the enemy with double swords. He sped up with the soles of his boots, closing the distance between us and the enemy in one breath.

    Unexpectedly, when Mu cold day stepped into the dark mud covered with the earth''s surface, it was a momentбкбк

    "How could..."

    A strong sense of collapse suddenly attacked him, and the brilliance shining on the twin swords dimmed.

    Seeing the sticky dark polymer wrapped around his ankle, Mu cold couldn''t help smacking his tongue and jumped away.

    At this time, countless black tentacles sprang up on the earth''s surface to chase the soaring Mu cold sky. Mu Hantian wielded his sword to cut off countless tentacles attacking him.

    Nebander Roya twitched and trembled with joy and laughed wildly.

    The war is tight and there is no time for nonsense. And his strength is suppressed. He really has some trouble trying to solve it.

    Nebander Roya continued to generate endless amounts of sludge from all over his body, and these dark polymers eroded the earth''s surface at an extremely fast speed.

    "These are what this guy has absorbed so far... The divine power of the elves?"

    Mu Hantian used his ingenious body method to avoid the black tentacles protruding from the ground one by one, trying to shorten the distance between the two sides.

    At this time, nebander Roya raised the dark magic sword, quickly cut and waved "declare death hidden thunder".

    The black lightning cut a straight mark on the surface of the earth.

    Mu Hantian avoided the attack at the critical moment, and the forest behind him evaporated without leaving a trace under the power of lightning.

    Compared with the time when he was imprisoned in armor, his strength now is simply exaggerated beyond comparison.

    There are all kinds of visible and invisible elves in the forest, but some of them have died, turned into particles of light and dissipated in the air; The elves who were lucky to escape from the forest were killed and hunted by black tentacles fleeing from the ground.

    "Esther!"

    Mu Hantian threw away the sludge gathered by the darkness and jumped up in a hurry. He clenched the shining holy sword in his right hand and suddenly cut off the huge magic sword -!

    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!"

    The guardian God Esther seemed to respond to Mu Hantian''s heart and burst out a more shining light.

    Light and darkness tied again, and the fierce Mars splashed in all directions with the double-edged confrontation.

    Mu Hantian stepped on nebander Roya''s shoulder and jumped back.

    The dark magic sword swung down at the same time. The sword wind carried the sludge gathered from the darkness and fiercely attacked Mu cold skyбкбк

    In an instant, a red lotus flashed across and lit the night.

    "Turn into coke!"

    As soon as the black tentacle touched the fierce flame, it immediately disappeared without a trace.

    The flaming red fire wall reflected her figure.

    The girl appeared with a pair of competitive eyes shining like ruby and a pair of red ponytails swaying in the wind.

    "Claire? Why are you here?"

    "Cold weather, and me!"

    "Cold weather classmate, I''m here too!"

    Alice holding the "wind wing gun" and Lindsay Lei with the "magic bow of ice" also arrived.

    "Forget it, come as soon as you come. Just be careful."

    The four quickly formed a team to meet the enemy and confronted the roaring nebander Roya.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    In the burning flames, the scarlet team is opening the prelude to the battle.

    Nebander Roya let out a loud roar of anger and shot black tentacles in all directions.

    "Cold ice teeth, run through the enemy -- ''magic ice arrow bullet''!"

    Countless tentacles were all frozen into icicles under the fire of Linsley''s ice arrow bullet, and then fell to the ground and broke into pieces.

    "Let me deal with those tentacles!"

    "OK, Lindsay... Please support the shooting!"

    Mu Hantian straightened his sword again and put on the posture of facing the enemy. At this time, Alice also ran forward and stood beside him.

    "I''m responsible for receiving the opponent''s close attack. You can attack in cold weather."

    "I see!"

    The wind blew away Alice''s ponytail, and Ying Lin''s eyebrows set off her brown eyes; She was staring intently at the enemy in front of her.

    Mu Hantian and Alice have been partners for many times in the mission of the wind king knights, and know that they can trust their safety to this good partner.

    The forwards are Alice and Mu Hantian; The supporting shooter is Lindley. In addition to acting as a guerrilla to harass the enemy, Claire is also responsible for commanding the whole team - this is the basic tactics of scarlet.

    Mu Hantian whispered to Alice: "don''t use weapons to confront that guy''s magic sword. It''s not an opponent that ordinary elves can cope with."

    "I see," Alice nodded.

    "Also, be careful of those black sludge... If you touch it, Shenwei energy will be taken away."

    "What are you talking about!" Alice stared at her big brown eyes in amazement.

    Youming has a ready-made source of sludge, which has eroded a large area of the earth''s surface. In this way, we can''t get into nebander Roya at all.

    "Alice, can you help me out?"

    "Of course, it''s on me!"

    Alice nodded and agreed, gently lifted the "wind wing gun" horizontally and put it in a posture.

    I saw the wild devil wind condensing at the tip of the gun and making a whizzing noise - Alice then whispered the liberation mantra:

    "Strong wind - blow!"

    In an instant, countless wind blades planed to the earth and scraped away a ready-made sludge from the nether world.

    Mu Hantian galloped away on the broken ground like a gust of wind with the timing of the wind blade.

    Nebander Roya glared at the cold sky with his eyes.

    His eyes contain a fierce murderous spirit that can make ordinary people lose consciousness at once, but mu Hantian positively bears his terrible sight. After so many battles... Such eyes... I''ve long been used to it!

    The dancing wind blade approached, but nebander Roya only raised the dark magic sword, and the wind blade was easily bounced away by him.

    "Right now!"

    At the moment before the mud gathered in the nether world was about to cover the earth''s surface again, Mu Han jumped up with strength.

    He kept a slightly forward posture and took advantage of the strong wind to close the distance between the enemy and us.

    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!"

    Mu Hantian cut off the enemy''s head vertically with the silver white sword of annihilating demons with his right hand.

    The desolate shock wave shook the atmosphere.

    But the whole body blow of angel Muhan was caught by nebander Roya with the dark magic sword.

    However, Mu Hantian didn''t accept the move. Instead, he twisted his body in mid air with the hilt as the axis. Then when Prajna Roya''s sword accidentally deviated, Li landed and cut him on the shoulder.

    The sticky dark polymer splashed everywhere, and nebander Roya''s huge body shook slightly.

    As soon as Mu Hantian landed, he mercilessly added a series of attacks on the enemy.

    Sweeping, shaving and slashing - the twin swords continuously draw twinkling tracks in the night.

    Mu Hantian''s changeable and free movement really exceeded the reaction speed of Nirvana and Roya.

 Chapter 1165

    In front of the monster - nebander, Roya opened his jaws and roared bitterly.

    A lot of unclean divine power was spit out from his mouth, which polluted the surrounding surface in an instant.

    "Cut..."

    Mu Han, who still stayed in the air, couldn''t help smacking his tongue. If your toes touch the mud a little, there will be nothing wrong, but the action will definitely be delayed.

    But just before he landed

    "The magic ice that blows your white breath here and freezes time forever -- ''absolutely frozen ice prison''!"

    The huge ice arrow bullet came like a comet and hit the ground at the foot of Mu Han Tian.

    Suddenly, the magic ice with seven colors of rainbow burst and spread, freezing the black sludge.

    As soon as Mu Han genius stepped on the magic ice and landed on the ground, the sweep of the dark magic sword greeted him; He glided away at the critical moment.

    "Thanks, Lindsay!"

    "Oh... That''s enough!" Lindsay proudly gathered her pale blond hair.

    Mu Hantian kicked on the ice and made three quick cuts to nebander Roya between jumps.

    "Not yet!"

    Then there are two consecutive cuts and three consecutive cuts - five consecutive attacks with one stab in the middle.

    He cunningly moves between the gaps of his opponent''s dark magic sword, and constantly makes a series of attacks with dance like movements.

    Although countless black tentacles came at him from behind, they were all knocked down by Claire with an inflammatory whip.

    Nebander Roya kept roaring. The thick dark polymer is approaching Mu cold day.

    Now these dark polymers are spreading at an alarming rate.

    Judging from the huge mass of black sludge, it can''t be completely from the divine power of elves.

    The dark polymer should have eroded the earth vein flowing in the earth and proliferated by itself.

    Now Mu Hantian''s surroundings have become a dark swamp. At this speed, the place where Mu Han stands will be swallowed up in a moment.

    "You are too naive to use this means!"

    Just as Mu Hantian was ready to start, the ground on which he stood suddenly burst out dazzling brilliance.

    "What... What''s going on?"

    The earth covered by thick dark polymer suddenly roared like boiling; A dazzling magic array emerged from the ground -!

    The dark matter surrounding Mu cold day, like a ebb tide, began to retreat backward.

    "Well... What happened...?"

    "It''s a ''stronghold''! Someone is releasing the power of holy attributes here through the local vein of the ''stronghold''!" Claire shouted.

    "You said the earth vein... So, it''s fiana?"

    Fiana made a special design when building the "stronghold", which can adjust the distant earth veins from the central place and transmit the assistance effect produced by the blessing of the elves.

    However, where did this endless holy power come from?

    "Is it...?"

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "That''s great. Is this the power of the spirit sealed in your eyes?"

    "No... I only liberated a small part of my power..."

    This is the "stronghold" center that can regulate the earth''s veins. Fiana set up a small sacrificial hall in front of the sacred tree, and Mira is kneeling in front of the sacrificial hall to talk to her.

    Mira''s expression was painful and distorted, and a lot of sweat flowed from her forehead.

    "It''s just a small part..." Fianna muttered with a trembling expression.

    As an excellent witch, she can sensitively sense the power of elves with her senses.

    She could feel that the tactical military elves that Mira pasher planned to summon - "the holy King''s division" was definitely beyond common sense.

    "Mira, do you see anything?" fiana asked Mira, who knelt down with her eyes closed.

    They are trying to use the earth veins in the ''stronghold'' to try to liberate the power of the elves sealed in Mira''s'' Feng magic eye ''.

    To this end, fiana temporarily transferred control of the ''stronghold'' to Mira.

    On the way, Mira thought of the battle is to connect the power of "closing the magic eye" to the "stronghold", which may lead to the power of powerful tactical military elves.

    However, it is reasonable to say that the control of the "stronghold" can not be arbitrarily delegated. The reason why we can try to connect the two must be attributed to the extraordinary skills of fiana, the former candidate.

    "I saw four twinkling lights, which were about to be swallowed up by the terrible darkness."

    "I think it must be a cold day. They... Please concentrate your consciousness near there."

    "Yes...!"

    Mira nodded and agreed, reaching for her bloody amber left eye.

    The "stronghold" built by fiana contains complex multiple boundaries. If you want to control it, it will inevitably cause a heavy burden on the body and spirit.

    What''s more, Mira is not a witch Ji who has received special training in the "Shrine". Even with fiana''s help, she will still suffer unbearable severe pain because of the reaction force.

    "Hum... Wow, goo... Ah ah!"

    "Mira! Don''t be too reluctant!"

    "It''s okay... Woo... It doesn''t matter...!"

    Then, Mira saw a pinch of pale thunder and fire in her small palm.

    Transmitting the power of military elves through the earth vein was originally the next policy. If she insisted on continuing, the worst situation might destroy her "magic eye".

    "Oh... Hoo... The loyal Knights of the noble king -"

    The sharp pain caused by the counter current of Shenwei energy flows on the girl''s body.

    Mira is still determined to forcibly liberate the spirit power sealed in her eyes.

    "Your sword... Is the power to eliminate the strong and help the weak -"

    It doesn''t matter if it breaks down. As long as we can protect them now

    "Therefore, I hereby... Order you in the name of the great holy King -"

    Suddenly there was a clear sound - a crack opened in Mira''s left eye.

    "Assemble on my battlefield and fight for me with your sword - ''holy King division''!"

    Then Mira screamed out the spell to liberate the elves.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "This is!"

    Mu Hantian was surprised by the scene in front of him.

    The earth shines with pure light, and countless magic arrays emerge.

    The holy power released by the earth vein is gradually expelling those filthy ghosts.

    No... not just that.

    From the countless magic squares depicted by the light, some things gradually emerge -!

    Countless swords, countless spears, and countless big shields. It turned out to be an amazing army of Knights of light.

    "What''s going on...!"

    "How can there be these tactical military elves similar to Legion elves...!"

    Seeing a regiment of knights standing around, Mu Hantian was stunned and muttered.

    This group of Knight elves, on a single point of view, can''t be compared with Fiona''s'' Georgius''.

    However, their number is too large. Roughly, there should be dozens - no, there should be hundreds of knights.

    After the cavalry appeared, they raised their dazzling weapons and gradually cut off the dark world eroding the earth.

    Many knights were swallowed up by darkness or destroyed by the magic sword wielded by nebander Roya; However, under the combined power of their huge military potential, the ready-made sludge of the dark tools was finally dispersed.

    "Is Mira helping us...?" Mu Hantian raised his face and said in a deep voice.

    Right now. Mu Hantian''s "magic sword" on his right hand shines brightly. In the blink of an eye, the light carried by the sword body immediately increased into dazzling flash, illuminating the dark night as bright as day.

    Mu Hantian felt that there was a force emerging in his body. It was the earth vein in the earth that transmitted the pure divine power energy to him.

    The "stronghold" built by fiana originally has the function of replenishing the divine power for the elves. What''s more, the huge divine power energy flowing in the earth vein is dozens of times higher than usual.

    Thenбкбк

    After the "holy King division" eradicated the nether world with overwhelming numbers, it turned into particles of light and dissipated out of thin air.

    The black sludge that reduced the earth to a mire was expelled in just a few tens of seconds.

    "Esther, lestia... Let''s go together! Everybody, let''s win the battle!"

    "Of course!" "Well!" "I see!"

    The twin swords responded with light. Claire, Alice, and Lindsay responded at the same time.

 Chapter 1166

    Prajna Raya raised the dark magic sword and Mu Han rushed to him.

    Suddenly, the dark magic sword made a sound and burst out the flash of "declaring death".

    Without thinking, the lightning stroke with the greatest power is undoubtedly a false move to contain.

    It''s easy to avoid this blow - but mu Hantian didn''t dodge. He stepped on his feet and planned to face it.

    "Cold weather, are you crazy?" Claire shouted in surprise.

    Mu Hantian proudly raised his mouth and clenched his double swords.

    "Don''t worry, such things... Don''t threaten me at all."

    With that, Mu Hantian split the black lightning with his right hand''s "magic sword".

    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, who.

    Mu Han Tian roared, and then made a series of fierce and continuous cuts.

    The "magic sword" and the "sword through reality" constantly clashed with the huge magic sword, creating fierce sparks.

    Mu Hantian''s high-speed combo made it too late for nebander Roya to regenerate, and the dark polymer originally condensed into human shape gradually collapsed.

    "End the battle!"

    Mu Hantian clenched his double swords and put out the next attack posture.

    It was an offensive that abandoned all defenses and was full of flaws.

    Prajna Roya''s arm disintegrated into an ugly black block polymer and grabbed Mu Hantian''s eyes.

    However, Mu Han has the confidence to stand firm in his heart. His trust in these good friends made him fearless.

    "Cold ice teeth, run through the enemy -- ''magic ice arrow bullet''!"

    Countless ice arrows shot from afar from the sky.

    Mu Hantian''s wrist was frozen by magic ice and stabbed on the ground.

    Nebander Roya roared and planned to knock Mu Hantian down with his body. Butбкбк

    "Liberate your anger, watchman of the sleepless fire -- ''purgatory is bound''!"

    The burning whip turned into a spiral flame rope and bound the body of nebander Roya.

    The black polymer stopped immediately - Mu Hantian caught the flaw of this moment and grabbed him.

    Mu Hantian sank his body and jumped up hardбкбк

    "The mighty wind, give protection to the brave soldiers - ''Tianxiang wind wing''!"

    Mu Han''s soaring body was pushed higher by Alice''s spirit magic.

    Mu Hantian raised his sword and shoveled up nebander Roya''s huge body, showing a proud smile at the same time.

    In an instant, Mu Hantian suddenly disappeared out of thin air.

    "''The flow of the gods -- the dance of the wings and blades! ''"

    Countless swords cut crisscross light in the dark sky.

    Mu Hantian showed sixteen consecutive cuts like a raging wave in mid air.

    The dark polymer that was no longer human - the body of nebander Roya - was cut down and gradually collapsed.

    Nebander Roya, turned into black sludge, fell to the ground and caused a rumble; Although he managed to maintain a shape close to human, his movements had become dull.

    He raised a hand that seemed to break at any time and wanted to wave the dark magic sword. Butбкбк

    "The cold queen of steel, the holy sword to kill demons and demons!"

    A mantra read in elvish language came from mid air.

    "Bloom the glory of sanctions and destroy the enemy for me!"

    The "magic sword" falling with Mu Hantian runs through the black polymer.

    A fierce flash of light filled the whole line of sight burst out at once.

    At this moment, nebander Roya''s body was completely destroyed.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    After yesterday''s fierce battle, one night passed. The next day, after everyone had a simple breakfast, Mira pasher abruptly published something.

    "Mira... Do you really decide to do this?"

    "I have made up my mind."

    Everyone sat around the table and looked at Mira together; Under everyone''s attention, she nodded slowly and said, "now I have lost the ''holy King division'' sealed in my ''eyes'', and I don''t have enough power to win the'' spirit sword dance festival ''."

    Using the local vein of the ''stronghold'' to summon elves was originally a very reluctant act.

    Mira''s Amber left eye was cracked and lost its original brilliance.

    It was no longer the elves who made her make a choice... That was to abstain and quit the stage of elves sword dance sacrifice.

    "But... Where are you going from now on?" Claire asked.

    After Mira loses her identity as an elf envoy, is there a place to go back?

    "Because I betrayed the expectations given to me by my motherland, I can''t go back to the Principality of Russell bell... But please don''t worry about me, I will find my own value again."

    Although her expression is still very stiff, I can hear that there seems to be a sense of openness in her tone.

    "If you don''t mind, you can come to my house. I''d like to hire you as Lauren Frost''s maid," said Linsley, holding her hair.

    "I advise you not to. Lauren frost is not only a rural place, but also incredibly cold. Leave her alone and come to our house. When I revive the elsteins, I always need help."

    "You, what are you talking about!" Linsley glared at Claire angrily.

    "Thank you, I''ll keep it in mind." Mira nodded to them.

    "Hee hee... Otherwise, you can also consider living with me in cold weather!"

    "Hey, hey! What''s the matter with ''living with cold weather''?"

    At this moment, Claire and fiana had a war of words.

    Mu Hantian sighed helplessly.

    "As an alliance team of ''fierce breaking division'', you must stay until the final."

    "Of course."

    Led by Mu Hantian, the members of the scarlet team nodded to Mila.

    Mira also nodded, and then gave the two "magic stones" she held to Mu Hantian.

    That''s what she got from herself and from the players of the Holy Spirit knights.

    Mu Hantian solemnly accepted the two "magic stones".

    The magic of forced transmission will start automatically soon after the ''magic stone'' leaves the body.

    A magic square appeared at Mira''s feet, and her body turned into particles of light and gradually disappeared.

    "Goodbye -"

    A few seconds later, Mira pasher, the head of the "liepo division", withdrew from the conference.

    The crowd was silent for a long timeбкбк

    "Don''t forget, the battle that belongs to us is not over yet. It should be said... The real battle is just about to begin now." Claire was the first to break the silence.

    "Well, yes."

    Mu Hantian agreed, and the other girls raised their heads one after another.

    "According to the return of the wind spirit I sent out to spy on the war situation, the war situation changed greatly after the third day of the competition."

    "The sword dance that needs to show family skills has finally begun..."

    Hearing Alice''s report, Lindley responded.

    Now almost all the teams have completed the work of building "strongholds" and are beginning to intensively collect intelligence.

    The main event has entered its fourth day today, and the war situation should only become more and more intense.

    "Among the 24 teams participating in the competition, including the ''fierce breaking division'', nine teams have been determined to lose. It can be imagined... The team with the most ''magic stone'' now must be the ''purgatory Apostles'' team."

    "We are already several steps behind others."

    "Yes, it''s our turn to take positive action."

    "Well, the final victory must be ours!"

 Chapter 1167

    The morning of the fourth day after the opening of the main event of the "spirit sword dance festival" -- the "Qun LAN random dance".

    Mu cold day lay on the bed in the tent, opened his eyes and thought.

    After a fierce fight with nebander Roya at night, it was dawn. Not long ago, all the members of the "scarlet team" watched Mira pasher, the division head of the "fierce breaking division", leave the game at their own will.

    The main event has been going on for the fourth day. By now, each team should have built their own "stronghold", and the sword dance sacrifice should gradually become white hot. Logically speaking, there is really no time to rest at this moment. However, the members of the scarlet team looked tired after last night''s battle with Prajna Roya.

    Therefore, they decided to stay in the "stronghold" all day and have a good rest and recuperation.

    At this timeбкбк

    "Well?"

    Mu Hantian suddenly felt something wrong with his lower body.

    It was the feeling of something crawling up to the waist; The cold and soft feeling is like touching the scales of reptiles.

    "What''s going on?"

    Mu Hantian frowned suspiciously and opened the blanket on his body.

    "Esther..."

    It turned out that it was the sword elf girl who crept into his quilt.

    Esther''s silver white hair reflects dazzling luster in the morning, and her soft skin is as delicate and snow-white as freshly squeezed milk.

    She opened her mysterious purple blue eyes and stared at Mu Hantian expressionless.

    "Are you awake on a cold day?"

    "Yes... Er... What are you wearing?" Mu Hantian was stunned at Esther''s clothes in front of him.

    She didn''t dress up as usual today.

    But a very sensational leather dress, sewn with black leather and decorated with riveted Ding.

    From under the leather mini skirt, you can vaguely see the garter belt, and a pair of slender jade feet are wearing all black boots.

    Esther held a multi tailed whip in his right hand and a red candle in his left hand.

    The dress tightly wrapped the girl''s pitiful body, showing a more bewitching charm than the whole fruit.

    "Cold day, do you think it''s strange for me to wear like this?" Esther asked expressionless, straddling Mu cold day''s waist.

    "Well... It''s not a strange problem. I don''t understand that you wear like this... WOW! It''s hot, very hot!"

    The sword spirit did not know when to light the candle, and the melted wax oil fell on the upper part of the body admiring the cold day.

    "Are you excited, cold weather?"

    "It''s strange to be excited! I just feel very hot! No... this... Whip and candle? Where did you say these things?"

    Mu Han Tian quickly blew out the candle.

    Seeing this, Esther tilted his head and asked, "eh... Don''t you like it?"

    "I don''t have that unorthodox interest!"

    "It''s a pity that the people who were dripping with candles in this book look very excited."

    Esther took out a book and handed it to Mu Hantian. Mu Hantian didn''t know much about the novel, only knew that it was probably a romantic novel written for young readers.

    He looked through it roughly and found that there were many beautiful illustrations in the novel.

    At first glance, this is just a very ordinary novel, don''t you knowбкбк

    "Oh, no!"

    When Mu Hantian turned to the last few pages, he couldn''t help screaming.

    Perhaps the holders of the book like the plot of this scene very much. Only this page of the whole book is marked with a corner.

    It was the scene of the Deacon serving the master''s residence punishing the noble daughter with a whip.

    The eldest lady in the illustration not only exposed CHIGUO''s hip and let the candle drop on it, but also had a trance and happy look on her face.

    "Esther! You mustn''t read such a messy book!"

    Mu Hantian said, closing the book with embarrassment.

    "Where did you find the book?"

    "It was found next to Claire''s pillow."

    "That, that guy... As a famous daughter, I can''t believe reading such a bad publication..." Mu Hantian muttered, and his cheeks twitched involuntarily.

    "So, what role do you prefer to play in cold weather?"

    "Eh?"

    Mu Hantian interrogated Esther and asked him the question without expression.

    "Yes, whether you want to play the beating or being beaten... I can cooperate according to your wishes in cold weather."

    Mu Hantian swallowed his saliva in surprise. He looked at Esther in front of him and found that her hand holding the whip seemed a little nervous.

    "Instead of asking me to do that to Esther, I''d better be beaten myself and at least feel at ease a hundred times."

    Hearing Mu Hantian''s resolute confession, Esther nodded and replied, "yes, cold day. So you like to be whipped in cold day?"

    "Eh? What... Not... Yi! It hurts!"

    Whew! Whoa, whoa!

    Esther still waved his whip to Mu Hantian''s upper body without expression.

    "Esther? What are you doing?"

    "Cold weather, will you be excited?"

    Whew! Whoa, whoa!

    "I have to say it several times. I don''t have that special hobby!"

    "Don''t you... Like this?" Esther asked with his head tilted in doubt.

    "When, of course... The world is so big, there may be many guys who like to be treated like that, but I''m not that kind of person." (@ Baijing sunspot)

    Mu Hantian reached out to touch the hot and stinging place on his body, shook his head and denied.

    Esther listened and dropped her shoulders lonely. She said to Mu Hantian in a depressed tone, "I''m sorry, cold day. Will you hurt?"

    "It''s okay, it doesn''t matter... Besides, I''m glad Esther is so considerate."

    "Ah..."

    Seeing that Esther was worried about herself, Mu Hantian gently reached out and touched her head.

    She must have racked her brains to come up with this way to make Mu Hantian "happy". If you blame her for that, Esther would be pathetic.

    "Not to mention this, where did you get your clothes and costumes?"

    "Yes, I found it from the ritual props brought by fiana."

    "No wonder the other half is the royal highness of princesses."

    Because fiana is good at using ritual magic, she brought a lot of prayer utensils and ritual supplies to the competition venue. These include animal ear costumes, exotic costumes with bold slit scale, and all kinds of ritual costumes with all kinds of sizes, but I don''t know what kind of occasion to wear, etc.

    Candles make sense, but will whips and fun costumes be too outrageous?

    Having said that, ritual magic is not mu Hantian''s specialty after all, so he can''t get in.

    Just then, the cloth sail hanging at the entrance of the tent was suddenly lifted.

    "Cold weather? What are you doing?"

    "Fiana?"

    It was a beautiful girl with long black hair and her Royal Highness Princess Fijana Ray Odi.

    She looked at the scene in front of her - the appearance of a young girl in fun costumes riding on Mu Hantian. She couldn''t help covering her mouth with her hands and opening her dark eyes.

    "Cold weather?"

    "No, No. This is... That..."

    Mu Hantian flustered to clarify the misunderstanding, but he didn''t have time to finishбкбк

    "Oh, I see. So you have that hobby in cold weather."

    Fianna blushed slightly and muttered to her own conclusion.

    "In that case... You''d better say it earlier."

    "Ah?"

    "No, don''t worry! Even if Mu Hantian has a slightly off track interest, I''m willing to tolerate you! Moreover, people and people are not completely interested in that game..."

    After that, her royal highness shred the red cheeks with shame, then turned around and ran out of the tent.

    "Hey! Fianna, wait, wait, first... Listen to me first!"

    Mu Hantian worried that the misunderstanding was getting deeper and deeper, so he quickly took Esther out of bed, who was sitting on his body, and then got up to catch up with fiana. As he rushed to the doorбкбк

    "Hey... Cold weather, have you seen my book... Ah ah!"

    He almost bumped into the girl who happened to enter the camp.

    The beautiful girl has a pair of flaming Ruby eyes, and her hair is tied into a red ponytail.

    "Ke, Claire?"

    "I hate it... What''s the matter with you in cold weather? So flustered -"

    Claire asked with a puzzled frown.

    She inadvertently glanced at Mu''s camp in the cold day.

    At a glance, I found that Esther was sitting alone by the bed.

    "OK! You... You guy! You ordered your contract elf to dress up like this..."

    Boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom

    "Wait, wait... In the final analysis, this situation is not caused by your book -"

    "Don''t try to find an excuse to prevaricate me! You pervert, turn me into coke!"

    Then all I heard was the sound of Claire whipping the whip of inflammation

 Chapter 1168

    In a few minutes.

    "I''ve never seen such a bad person. You''re such a pervert, Jane!"

    Claire whipped angrily at the ground. Mu Hantian stood helplessly in front of her.

    "Why do you let Esther wear that, that... That kind of inappropriate clothes!"

    Claire blushed with shame just recalling what she had just witnessed.

    "I want to make complaints about this. The clothes that iester will wear are basically influenced by your book." Mu Han half squinted and tucking away.

    Claire''s face froze when she heard the speech.

    "Ah... I said, cold weather?"

    "What? Realize your mistake?"

    "Not that. What I want to ask is... Don''t you... Have you read that book?"

    "Why, I didn''t peek at your book. I just flipped it."

    "This, this... That''s good." Claire gasped for relief.

    Mu Hantian then opened his mouth: "I didn''t read the book, but I accidentally saw the page folded for marking."

    "Eh?"

    "It''s amazing. I didn''t expect that the famous girl from elstein''s family was reading such a book in private." Mu Hantian shook his head in disappointment.

    "Oh...!" Claire''s cheeks became more and more hot and red.

    "What happened? Why is it so noisy?"

    At this time, Lindsay Lei walked slowly towards them from the forest path.

    She has watery emerald green eyes and rose colored lips with delicate light colors, and her beautiful light golden hair emits brilliant luster in the sun.

    "What happened to you just now? So noisy?"

    "No, nothing. I was just discussing some problems with Claire, right?"

    "Ah, yes, that''s right in cold weather." Claire nodded quickly.

    At this time, a strong wind suddenly blew.

    "Ah ah!" "ah ah...!"

    The two young ladies quickly stretched out their hands to press the skirt.

    "Cold weather, you... You peeked!"

    "Cold weather classmate is really a lust ghost!"

    "That''s not true. It was purely force majeure!"

    "Well... Have you done anything against the good customs in cold weather?"

    When Mu Hantian shook his head desperately to deny it, suddenly a loud and severe voice came from his head.

    The other party has a pair of Yinglin''s divine brown eyes, while the horsetail tied behind is swaying in the whirlwind.

    The speaker, who was surrounded by the wind, looked down at the cold sky and landed lightly.

    The knight girl in armor was Alice francerto.

    "Alice, what happened? See you come here with the magic of flying." Claire asked in surprise.

    Alice cleared her throat first and then replied, "yes, I have something very urgent to tell you."

    Hearing the speech, Mu Hantian and others couldn''t help looking at each other.

    "Look, this is what someone sent the servant spirit just now."

    As Alice explained the situation, she took out a scroll made of animal leather.

    After untiing the sealing rope, I saw some strange words like snake tracks written on it.

    "Er... Which country''s language is this?" Mu Hantian asked suspiciously. I really can''t understand this strange world of words.

    "Well... Actually, I''m confused."

    "Alas, I can''t help you guys..."

    Claire sighed foolishly and then said, "this is a commonly used word in the oriental cultural circle. It should be taught in the basic courses of the college."

    "I... I''m not good at linguistics."

    Alice''s hair, which was tied into a ponytail, drooped gloomily.

    On the other hand, Claire lived up to her reputation as a top student and buried herself in reading letters.

    When she read the last, her expression suddenly became very serious.

    "What''s the matter? What''s written on it?"

    "This is a challenge letter from the four gods."

    "You say... Four gods...?" Alice was shocked and speechless for a moment.

    The "four gods" are representatives of the Kuna Empire, a big country in the east of the mainland, and they are a team of experts.

    The history of the Kuna empire is more profound than that of the odicia Empire, and it has also left many brilliant victories in the past "elf Sword Dance Festival".

    The "four gods" are most proud of their excellent teamwork and tacit understanding; In addition, Xiao Fu, the spirit envoy who called the "white tiger", is a famous player among the current contestants.

    Apart from the "apostles of purgatory", they can be said to be on a par with the "Dragon Emperor knights" of doragunia and the "Holy Spirit knights" of the holy kingdom of Asia.

    "The stronghold of the ''four gods'' is not too far from here. Almost all the teams in this area have been defeated by them, and it seems that only us are left in the nearby team."

    "The challenge letter means...?"

    "In short, it means inviting us to duel openly outside the ''strongholds'' of both sides."

    Claire shrugged and rolled back the challenge letter.

    "Spirit sword dance festival" is not a martial arts festival simply comparing martial arts or strength. Its real connotation is to provide a stage for noble spirit envoys and witches to perform the dance ceremony of sacrificing the five spirit kings with sword dance.

    Therefore, when teams want to do their best to dance with swords in World War I, they have derived the habit of sending written challenge letters to each other like this.

    So far, the main event has been carried out for the fourth day, and almost all teams have set boundaries and built a solid stronghold.

    In the prelude of the game, most of them were accidental battles or raids because they were still reconnaissance the terrain and enemy situation. However, now that the event has entered the middle game, in order to break the stalemate, the teams should gradually change to the method of inviting each other to duel.

    "So, what do you think?" Mu Hantian asked, looking at the faces of his teammates.

    Claire pondered for a moment, then calmly put forward her opinion:

    "I think we must accept each other''s challenge. If we don''t fight at this time, I''m afraid it will damage the reputation of Alicia elf college and the dean of grevos."

    "I agree with Claire."

    "How dare you challenge me! I have a lot of courage!"

    As Mu Hantian guessed, all the young ladies of the scarlet team showed their readiness to try.

    Mu Hantian himself has no objection. There are only three days left in the competition, and the "four gods" should have obtained a lot of "magic stones". At this time, going to the appointment is also a great opportunity to win the "magic stones" from them.

    "The duel time appointed by the other party is tomorrow morning. Alice, please send a messenger to reply to the ''four gods''..."

    "Wait a minute first." Mu Hantian suddenly interrupted.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "I think maybe we should ask Fiona''s opinion?"

    "Mmm... You''re right. I was so careless that I almost forgot Fianna. Where is she?"

    "Just seemed to see her running in the direction of the forest..."

    Speaking of this, Mu Hantian couldn''t help worrying about fiana''s whereabouts. I don''t know where she went

    Because the "stronghold" was wantonly destroyed by nebander Roya, it was in a state of holes, so even if you were in the forest barrier, you could not guarantee absolute security. Maybe Warcraft or hostile Elves might invade from the damaged area of the barrier.

    "I''ll look over the forest. Alice, please continue to spy around."

    "No problem," Alice nodded.

    "I''ll go with you."

    "Then I''ll go too."

    "No, Lindsay and I have a shift break, right? Go to the tent and have a good rest."

    "I... I''m still very energetic!"

    "It''s also important to have a rest according to the scheduled time. Yesterday''s battle alone exhausted everyone. We have to save our strength now."

    "Well... Well, I see."

    Under Mu Hantian''s gentle persuasion, linslei had to pout her lips and agree.

 Chapter 1169

    "Fianna really is. Where did she go?"

    After a few minutes, Mu Hantian and Claire walked in the forest together.

    Although Claire asked scarlet to track fiana''s divine power and energy to find someone, it was difficult to find because the boundary built by fiana covered a large area and the earth vein was messy at this time.

    The two had reached the deep part of the forest, but still did not find the shadow of her royal highness.

    "She won''t be caught up in mischief by the elves of the forest again...?" Mu Hantian muttered and pushed away the dense and staggered branches.

    At this time, an open space suddenly appeared in front of meбкбк

    "Here is..."

    The trees collapsed and collapsed, and the ground surface was full of burn marks.

    This is near the warning line of the "stronghold"; It was also the stage for scarlet to fight against nebander Roya last night.

    A little sticky sludge remains on the ground. Now there should be no danger of losing Shenwei energy upon contact, but it will still make people worry and hesitate. They really don''t want to step on it.

    "I still can''t believe that the monster was knocked down by us."

    Claire looked at the scene and was still in shock.

    Nebander ROA - the idea of the so-called demon king in lestia''s mouth. The monster with unknown real identity is the most interesting enemy Mu Hantian has fought in recent months.

    "Cold weather. I''ve been thinking about this question before - is Lian ashubel, who will participate in this'' elf Sword Dance Festival '', actually a fake?"

    "Why do you think so?"

    "It''s just an intuition, or maybe it''s my wishful expectation."

    "Well... I don''t deny the possibility."

    "Strangely enough, if this assumption holds - why doesn''t she come out to defend her reputation?"

    "Who knows." Mu Han shrugged.

    At this time

    "What are you doing here?"

    "Fiana?"

    With the noise from the trees, the princess''s Royal Highness with a naughty smile came out of the trees.

    "Really, where have you been? Everyone is worried about you!" Claire asked, wiping her hand on her waist and staring at Fiona.

    "I just went to repair the damaged area of the border. After yesterday''s battle, the border has become fragmented."

    Fianna answered, looked at their faces, and then said, "what about you two? Is it a secret tryst to come to such a place?"

    "No, no! Don''t talk nonsense!" cried Claire, blushing.

    "OK, OK. Now that we have found fiana, let''s go back." Mu Hantian came out and made a round.

    "OK."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    This is deep in the forest a long distance from the scullett strongholdбкбк

    The trees in the forest were cut down one after another, creating an open space; In the middle of the open space, a magnificent sacrificial Hall of Oriental style was built.

    This is where the camp of the Kuna imperial team, the four gods, is located.

    At this time, the team members gathered in front of the sacrificial hall and were kneeling down in front of the princess to hold a pre imperial meeting.

    "Generals, tell your opinions to this house."

    Across a thin curtain, a solemn voice came.

    The speaker is Princess Lin Fei Qin Kuna - she is the third daughter of the Kuna Empire and the commander of the "four gods".

    The three young girls who were waiting for the Lord''s orders before the temple were also wearing Kuna imperial style clothes.

    "My Royal Highness Princess Lin, I''m afraid, but -"

    One step forward was a girl in blue.

    Her name is Lao Ling, the spirit envoy who calls the beast spirit "green dragon".

    "Weichen thinks it''s not appropriate to fight against the ''scarlet team'' now."

    "Why? Tell it to the palace!" Princess Lin asked displeased.

    Lao Ling was not afraid, but continued faintly: "with the skills of imperial concubine Lin and our ''four gods'', it is really easy to defeat the unknown second-class team. However, Wei Chen was worried about whether it would be dangerous to be attacked by the'' Apostle of purgatory ''led by the strongest sword dancer when he was tired after fighting with those guys."

    "I understand... Bai Ya, Xiao Fu, do you agree with Lao Ling?"

    "Since Lao Ling has said so, Bai Ya certainly agrees."

    "As long as I can fight the strong, it doesn''t matter."

    Bai Ya, the "Xuanwu" animal spirit envoy, and Xiao Fu, the "white tiger" animal spirit envoy, expressed their views respectively.

    "It''s useless to ask your two opinions." a slight sigh came from behind the curtain.

    Lao Ling restrained her helplessness and continued to admonish: "Princess Lin, please think carefully. Although the ''scarlet team'' is an unknown team, it is still an enemy that can not be underestimated. The number of ''magic stones'' we have collected so far is enough for us to advance to the finals. There is no need to take some unworthy risks."

    "I understand, but..."

    The voice of your highness suddenly became a bit of a headache.

    "In fact... The palace has sent an envoy to send a challenge letter!"

    "Eh? Why did your highness and your highness do such a self assertive thing? I''ve played it many times. I hope you can discuss it with us before deciding on major events, don''t you?"

    "So, isn''t this palace discussing with you now?"

    "Please discuss it before making a decision!" Lao Ling angrily scolded.

    "Send messengers to cancel the preface to the other party immediately! Do it now!"

    "You are not allowed in the palace! It''s impossible to recall a word. How can the challenge letter be cancelled by saying it can be cancelled!"

    "You, you have a point. But..." Lao Ling was greatly hit and couldn''t speak for a moment.

    Shoff patted her on the shoulder and said, "well, why are you angry? Anyway, as long as we work together to get rid of the scarlet team and the apostles of purgatory?"

    "It''s not that simple. You don''t know that the ''scarlet team'' is the team of the male wizard. It is said that he tied with the strong Leona Lancaster. I don''t think we will lose to him, but it should be a hard battle -"

    "That''s right! That''s the male elf!" the princess suddenly shouted angrily.

    "Princess Lin?"

    "This palace will send out the challenge letter just to kill the evil tyrant and act on behalf of heaven!"

    "An evil tyrant?"

    "That''s right. You must have heard some rumors. Mu Hantian, the notorious tyrant, not only let the noble daughters accompany him, but also indulged in countless y debauchery with them all day!"

    "This... I have heard a little about these rumors..."

    The bell recalled many absurd things in the gossip and couldn''t help shivering.

    "The palace heard that that guy forced the ignorant girl to sleep with Quan Guo every night; what''s more, he also asked the girl to dress up as a pervert in knee socks!"

    "It''s really abnormal." "abnormal to the extreme." Xiao Fu and Bai Ya couldn''t help frowning.

    "Not only that, in this'' spirit sword dance festival '', the guy beat down the girl of the enemy team. Because he was dissatisfied, he even stripped... Stripped people''s clothes, Ling, Ling..."

    "You mean insult?"

    "White and white! Notice the words in front of your highness!" Lao Ling rebuked and cheeks himself.

    "All in all... Like that y filthy guy, you''d better kill him as soon as possible! There''s no time to care about the ''magic stone'' now!"

    "Your Highness, your highness said very well..."

    "Hey, wait a minute. Don''t we have to listen to Li Ou''s opinion?" at this time, Xiao Fu suddenly cut off.

    Li ou Xueman in her mouth is the last member of the "four gods" - the elf envoy who calls the divine beast spirit "rosefinch".

    She is currently on a mission to spy on the stronghold of the "Purgatory apostles".

    Li Ou originally said she would come back before the imperial meeting, but she was not seen at the scene.

    "What''s wrong with that guy...?"

    "Li Ou is different from you. She is a cautious person. How could it happen -"

    "By your royal highness, you can trust your grateful son."

    After a while, with the footsteps of boots, there was a slow voice in the depths of the forest.

    "Oh, Li ou, you''re back! Why are you so slow!"

    "Really, we are worried!"

    What appeared was a red haired girl wearing bright red clothes.

    The girl walked slowly to the curtain, then kowtowed on one knee and said, "Weichen Li ou Xueman, finish the task and return to the camp."

    "Well, it''s hard for you. Then let''s play the trend of the ''apostles of purgatory'' to the palace right away."

    "Yes. Lian ashubel and others seem to have collected enough ''magic stones'' and are now firmly staying in the'' stronghold ''. Weichen thinks that they should want to keep the military elves in perfect condition for the finals. Now is a good time for us to attack the'' scarlet team ''."

    "In other words, there are no worries at present? Well, that''s a decision! We''ll send troops immediately to kill the evil Mu Hantian!"

    Princess Lin shouted high on the ground, and the girls of the "four gods" nodded in response.

    Only one personбкбк

    No one noticed that the corners of Li Ou Sherman''s mouth, which was prostrated on the ground, were quietly twisted and raised, as if mocking something.

 Chapter 1170

    On the fourth day of the "spirit sword dance festival", the "scarlet team" did not participate in large-scale combat.

    For the decisive battle against the "four gods" tomorrow, they all stick to the "stronghold" and conserve their energy.

    Although there were several small-scale disputes around the "stronghold", they were easily solved under the defense of crow team partners in charge of patrol, Claire and Lindsay.

    In the evening, after having dinner, they got together to discuss the battle formation to be used in tomorrow''s sword dance.

    The operation adopts the single point breakthrough type - Mu Hantian acts as the attacker in the avant-garde, and Alice and Claire are responsible for the assist task of the central defender; Fiana is supported by the guard, while Linsley is also a sniper and protects fiana.

    It was late at night.

    Mu Hantian and Alice are on a vigil patrol according to the pre arranged schedule.

    Although the possibility of the enemy''s elves invading the "stronghold" is very low at present, there is no chance, so it is still necessary to patrol like this to achieve the effect of containment.

    They set up a campfire on the edge of the forest and opened their eyes to see if there were any suspicious signs.

    "There are few enemies coming. If I dare to come, I can take the opportunity to beat them down." Alice sat up on one knee and muttered looking at the tip of the "wind wing gun" in her hand.

    "It''s hard for the enemy to attack even if she sets such a powerful barrier."

    Mu Hantian sat opposite Alice, and he turned his eyes slightly to respond.

    The reason why we need to look away is that Alice''s posture on the knee plate seat is a little dangerous. She may see the light of her pants, so mu Han doesn''t dare to face it up.

    Alice should be able to get up and move at any time to take this sitting position, and her words to remind her might make her angry, so mu cold day deliberately kept silent.

    "In other words, there seems to be very few five-to-five battles in this Congress."

    "Uh - huh, the situation of ''Qun LAN disorderly dance'' this time is really a little special."

    "What do you mean?" Alice asked with a puzzled tilt of her head.

    "The special situation I mentioned means that there are too many teams that have lost the battle in the prelude. Whether it is the ''liepo division'' to which Mira belongs or the ''pterosaur team'' which is the representative team of the college with us, many of these teams have been wiped out in just three days... And it is a good thing done by the same team." Mu Hantian raised his index finger and explained.

    "After hearing the news, the rest of the team stayed in the stronghold because they were on guard against the ''apostles of purgatory'' and did not dare to act. The others were simply because the relative number of elves on the playing field was very small. Many teams should be in the situation of losing teammates and failing to form an army, but they have not been completely destroyed."

    "HMM... I see." Alice nodded seriously.

    In fact, it''s more than that

    Mu Hantian added in his heart:

    "This year''s'' spirit sword dance festival ''feels very wrong."

    For example, the appearance of nebander Roya in the game.

    The monster wasn''t an elf - No... he wasn''t even a human being.

    It is reasonable to say that the existence of that kind of unorthodox heresy should not qualify for the "spirit sword dance festival".

    While Mu Hantian was meditating on these things - Alice sitting opposite him suddenly shivered.

    "What''s the matter? Will you be cold?"

    "Well, the campfire seems to be getting weaker."

    Although the uniforms of the Alicia elves college have been incorporated into the magic of keeping out the cold, the night on the "floating island" is very cold, and the heat generated by burning firewood alone is not enough to keep warm.

    "Alice should be able to sing the magic of the wind. Surround this area?"

    With her strength, she must be able to create the wind barrier that covers them without effort.

    "Yes... It can be done. But..."

    Although Alice nodded in agreement, she seemed to have something hard to sayбкбк

    "Don''t say that... Cold weather..."

    "Huh?"

    Alice cleared her throat seriously. I don''t know why, my face is still slightly flushed.

    "Well, can I come over to you?"

    "Ha?

    "I, I want to say... Two people shoulder to shoulder, should... Should be warm!"

    "Er... That''s right..."

    Taking advantage of Mu Han''s hesitation, Alice walked around the campfire step by step.

    She bent down and sat down, keeping a subtle distance between her shoulders and Mu Hantian.

    As soon as she changed her posture of sitting upright on her knees, she changed into a very girlish Neiba sitting posture with her knees close together.

    Alice gripped the skirt with both hands and stared at the ground.

    After a few awkward secondsбкбк

    "Well... What''s the matter with you? Suddenly..."

    "Ah... Am I bothering you when I come to the cold day?" Alice asked flustered.

    She was blushing and holding her skirt coyly.

    "How could I think that? You think too much."

    "Ah!"

    Mu Hantian took the initiative to lean his shoulder in the direction of Alice, causing Alice a lovely scream.

    At present, the two are close together side by side in front of the campfire.

    "Oh... Hoo..."

    "Alice? What''s the matter with you? Is it a fever?"

    "I, I''m fine! What''s the fever? I''m too cold! If I... Lean closer to my body, it may be warmer!"

    Alice shook her head in denial, then leaned closer to her shoulder more actively.

    "Well... First, wait a minute! If you get too close, it doesn''t seem very good!"

    Mu Hantian hurriedly wanted to distance himself. If it goes on like this, let alone side by side, even Alice''s plump and crisp chest will be squeezed into her arms.

    "No... don''t mind. It doesn''t matter! It''s just a measure we have to take to keep out the cold!"

    "Well, how can I not mind!"

    The soft touch of the surging chest came from his arms, and Mu Hantian couldn''t help blushing. At this timeбкбк

    With the sound of flame burning, a piece of flame polymer flew from the grass on one side.

    "This... This is?"

    A fireball suddenly appeared in front of him. Mu Hantian looked at it curiously.

    It turned out to be a small lizard with a flame on its tail. It is a low fire elf.

    "Wow... It''s a salamander. Luckily, this guy can help us burn more firewood."

    Mu Hantian grabbed the lizard''s tail and put it gently on the campfire.

    Sooner or later, the campfire burst into flames.

    "OK... Now you can keep warm without leaning so tightly."

    "Cut, this elf really can''t choose time to appear." Alice stared at the salamander on the firewood with tears in her eyes.

    "Ah... What did you say?"

    "It''s all right," said Alice, turning her head aside.

 Chapter 1171

    Later, Mu Hantian and Alice were silent for a long timeбкбк

    "That... Cold day..." Alice was the first to break the silence.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Nothing, just one thing I want you to help."

    With that, she took out a notebook and pen from the front of her uniform, then raised her eyes and looked straight into Mu Hantian''s eyes.

    "Notebook?" Mu Hantian wondered.

    Alice cleared her throat and began to say, "cold weather, I have a few questions to ask you now. Please be sure to answer me honestly."

    "This... Okay."

    Although she didn''t know what she was thinking, Mu Hantian felt her eyes very sincere.

    "Well, first question. In cold weather, may I ask -"

    Alice''s brown eyes shone fiercely.

    "Do you like soft... Soft marshmallows?"

    "Ha? This... This is also a problem?"

    "Of course, this is a very important question. Please answer it well."

    Alice still had a stiff face and didn''t mean half a joke.

    Seeing that she was so persistent, Mu Hantian had to answer truthfully: "well, although he didn''t hate it, he didn''t like it."

    Although Mu Hantian has no obvious likes and dislikes for diet, cotton candy can only be eaten and played when he is bored.

    "This, this..."

    As soon as she said this, Alice seemed a little relieved to catch her breath and wrote something in her notebook.

    "What did you write?"

    "So, the next question is --"

    Alice ignored Mu Hantian''s question. After writing, she raised her head and continued to ask, "where do you start when you take a bath?"

    "Well... What the hell is this?"

    "This is a very important question! Or... Do you have any reason why you don''t want to answer?" Alice opened her eyes and stared at Mu Hantian suspiciously.

    "OK, OK. I usually start with my upper arm."

    "Upper arm... I see..."

    Alice nodded with satisfaction, raised her pen again and added a few words to her notebook.

    After several rounds of similar questionsбкбк

    "Well, then, the last question."

    "It''s over at last." Mu Hantian moaned.

    "Excuse me, you..."

    Alice blushed with shame. She stared into Mu Hantian''s eyes and said in an almost inaudible slight volume, "you... Do you hate girls with big breasts?"

    "What?"

    "I, I''m asking you... Do you hate girls with big breasts..."

    "Why ask such a question..."

    "No... don''t ask me such a shy thing, fool..." Alice nibbled at the cherry colored lips.

    She put her hands on the ground and slowly put her face together to admire the cold day.

    "Alice, Alice?"

    "OK... Answer me quickly..."

    In the crack of the front of the uniform, you can see the deep valley of crisp chest, and the sweet sweat is slightly seeping on the slender back neck.

    The girl''s unique sweet smell made Mu Hantian blush.

    In an instant

    "Wow! It''s hot!"

    The firewood for the campfire exploded unexpectedly.

    "Hey! Do you want to take advantage of the chaos to do something good? Be careful I''ll burn you into coke!"

    "Eh..."

    I don''t know where a familiar line came from... Is that Claire''s voice?

    Mu Hantian looked around, but he didn''t see Claire.

    Noбкбк

    "Really, I gave it to you because you said you could ask for clues without trace."

    It was the salamander sitting in the campfire who spoke in Claire''s voice.

    "Claire... Claire? Hard, have you been looking at us since the beginning?" Alice shouted with a red face.

    "What''s going on?" Mu Hantian asked the salamander in the firewood.

    "This salamander is my servant elf. I''ll let him share his senses with me in case you two mess!"

    "Who... Who would do that!"

    "Oh, I can''t guarantee that."

    The salamander looked at them suspiciously. Seeбкбк

    "Cold weather is right! I... I''m not thinking about those things that make people blush and heartbeat..."

    As Alice played with her fingers, she looked away for no reason.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "-- sword saint and my knight serving the emperor of the son of man!"

    In a small clearing in the forest, a fierce wind blew.

    "-- fulfill the blood contract here and become a guardian sword. Come to me!"

    The girl''s delicate and pitiful lips sing the art of the spirit of the liberation contract.

    The dark and beautiful hair was blown by the strong wind, and the elf imprint branded on the girl''s chest also burst into dazzling light.

    бкбкIn an instant, the pure light burst out, and the girl summoned a knight wearing armor out of thin air.

    A heavy silver armor reflects dazzling brilliance in the moonlight among the branches.

    He is'' Georgius'' - a high-ranking knight spirit who has served the royal family of the Empire of Austria for generations.

    Fianna reached out her hand and stroked the knight''s cold armor, raised her head and said in an urgent tone: "Georgius... Please, be my power -!"

    She closed her eyes and sang again the words written in elvish language.

    "- your sword is my strength and your shield protects me. You should uncover the infinite holy light and drive away the darkness!"

    With the chanting, the knight spirit burst out a fierce light, and a desolate whirlwind blew nearby.

    This is a phenomenon caused by the liberation of powerful elves and the increase of their power to the critical point of outbreak.

    "Goo ah... Hoo Hoo... Ah ah ah..."

    The burning pain made Fianna cry out hoarse screams from the depths of her throat.

    She could not successfully control the out of control power of the spirit, and there was a counter current of divine power in her body.

    "Please, listen to me!"

    Only those elves who can use the "magic Costume" at will can give full play to their real power.

    However, there are not many elves who can successfully expand the contract elves into the form of elves and demons.

    Claire and others seem to be able to use the demon costume without effort, but they must go through years of intensive cultivation and innate qualification assistance. As a candidate for the former "fairy girl", it''s nothing to mention that fiana has outstanding talent. However, even with her talent, she can''t learn to use the "demon Costume" overnight.

    "I want to fight side by side with the cold weather and everyone!"

    It''s like echoing fiana''s forgetful callбкбк

    The knight spirit releases the materialization and becomes a particle of light floating in the void.

    "Good, that''s it. Work harder...!"

    There was a fierce spark in fiana''s brain. She depicted a sword in her heart - a sword that can cut everything.

    Suddenly, the materialized heart gradually condensed in the palm of her clenched hand.

    The moment before the successбкбк

    "Oh! Eech!"

    The almost condensed light suddenly burst, and an invisible reaction force suddenly pushed it out.

    Fiana was thrown away.

    The failure of the expansion of the demon costume makes the divine power counter current and turns into impact feedback on the caster.

    "Hum... Hoo... Why..."

    Fianna grabbed the soil on the ground, her lips trembling.

    Finally, even with the help of the magic array, she still couldn''t successfully show the Fairy Magic costume.

    "Why can''t I!"

    I want to be stronger. I don''t want to be the princess who will always live under the protection of others.

    "Not yet... I won''t give up yet. Try again -"

    Fiana clenched her lips, landed on her knees again and stood up shakily

 Chapter 1172

    At dawn, Mu Han closed his eyes and rested for a while, and then began to prepare for the battle.

    He used a stick instead of a sword to swing and cut several times in the air, stretching his slightly stiff muscles and bones. Then he went to the square for breakfast.

    On the fifth day of the "spirit sword dance festival", the people planned to concentrate on the duel with the "four gods".

    Although the opponent is a well-known and strong team, now the "scarlet team" has experienced fighting with a series of strong enemies, and has successfully cultivated a deep team tacit understanding. Moreover, Mu Hantian''s purpose is to cultivate their tacit understanding.

    All the ladies have already been longing for the cold day and are preparing breakfast in the square.

    "Good morning, cold day!"

    Suddenly, a burst of cheerful voice came from behind. Mu Hantian looked back

    "It''s fiana!"

    At this time, Mu Hantian inadvertently noticed somethingбкбк

    "Fianna, what happened to your hand?"

    I saw several scars on the delicate skin that can be broken by blowing bombs.

    "Oh, oh... Well, this is... I accidentally got hurt when I asked ''Georgius'' to practice sword with me yesterday. I have performed healing magic on the wound and will recover soon. Don''t worry about me." fiana smiled bitterly and shook her head slightly.

    "Didn''t I ask you not to be too brave?"

    "Well, I''m sorry."

    Fianna seemed very sorry and lowered her face in depression.

    Mu Han Tian saw take it leisurely and unoppressively, and his princess looked at this expression, wondering why.

    Yesterday, fiana once said that she felt quite uneasy about becoming a burden on the team. That''s why she tried her best to make herself stronger. However, a strong heart is actually more vulnerable to frustration and injury.

    Mu Hantian gently reached out and touched fiana''s head.

    "Ah... What are you doing?"

    "Fiona, come on."

    "Cold weather..."

    Hearing the speech, fiana''s dark eyes glittered with rippling colors.

    Mu Han Tian smiled. But slowly, the smile became stiff.

    "Who! Who''s hiding there!"

    At this time, Mu Hantian suddenly shouted.

    He fixed his vigilant eyes on a bush not far from fiana.

    "Cold weather... What''s the matter?"

    "I feel an ominous smell around here."

    "Ominous smell?"

    Feiyana frowned suspiciously and followed her to observe where mu hantianna was staring.

    In an instant, a charming blue snake came out and stared at us with red eyes open.

    "How could there be a snake? No... that''s -"

    "Yes, that''s the Servant Spirit sent by the elf envoy."

    Mu Hantian murmured. Just thenбкбк

    "''It''s worthy of being a famous'' male elf envoy ''. Even my servant elves can detect it."

    The snake in front of him spoke in a sweet and greasy voice like a girl.

    Mu Hantian immediately stood up in front of fiana to protect her.

    "Who are you?"

    "Hehe, this is our first conversation... Mu Hantian!"

    The green snake made a creepy laugh, propped up its trunk and hissed snake letters.

    "The evil spirit envoy of the religious state of Yale and France... So you should understand."

    "Demon wizard... Are you... Shira Kahn!"

    Feiyana immediately shouted reflexively, and Mu cold Tian stared at him suddenly.

    Shira Kahn, deputy general of the apostles of purgatory.

    "I didn''t expect to make such a mistake and let the servants and elves break in...!" fiana regretfully clenched her lip flap.

    "The strength of the border you built is nothing to say, but it''s a pity that nebander Roya has made several mouse holes."

    The blue snake smiled and looked at fiana with licking eyes.

    Although Mu Hantian stood up in front of her, fiana still shivered because of her malicious sight.

    "Hee hee... It seems that you are more worthy of the name of ''Dark Elf Ji''."

    "What are you talking about?"

    When Mu Hantian frowned at the strange words and was confused and distractedбкбк

    "Let me say goodbye this time, the successor of the demon king... See you later."

    The little snake quickly disappeared between the trees.

    "Wait --!"

    "Don''t chase, it''s just her servant spirit."

    Fiana reached out and grabbed Mu Hantian, who was eager to rush out to pursue.

    She''s right. Even if you catch it, you can only watch the servant elf cut off contact with the master.

    "She should have come to spy on us. I''m sorry. It''s my fault that my boundary is not rigorous enough."

    "It can''t blame fiana." Mu Hantian shrugged.

    At this time, Claire and others who heard the commotion also rushed to the scene.

    "What are you two doing in such a place on a cold day?"

    "Er... Nothing."

    "Hee hee... God man, what a pity... They caught you?"

    Fianna was all around Mu Hantian''s arm.

    "Well... Hello... Fianna?"

    "What...! what are you thinking, you woman?"

    "Explain it to me in cold weather!"

    "Cold weather classmate! What are you and fiana sneaking around here to do?"

    "Hee hee... Of course it''s a matter of color." Fianna said deliberately with an expression that she had taken the lead.

    "Woo...!"

    When the three young ladies heard the speech, their eyes filled with tears and glared at the cold sky.

    Seeing this, Mu Hantian sighed a very heavy breath in his heart.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    After a farce in the morningбкбк

    After a simple breakfast, the scarlet team prepared and set out for the game. During the breakfast, Mu Hantian had told everyone about the demon spirit''s coming to spy on the stronghold.

    "It turns out that Shira Kahn has been here. Although it''s a little worrying, it''s still focused on the duel with the ''four gods''. Anyway, other teams have come to carry out such routine reconnaissance for a long time."

    Claire assessed that it should be possible to ignore her for the time being.

    On the other hand, Mu Hantian agreed with her, butбкбк

    Is that guy really just here for reconnaissance?

    Mu Hantian thought about this problem while holding his cheek with his hand while marching on the soft soil.

    After walking for five minutes

    "Mu Hantian, we''ve been waiting for you for a long time!"

    The girl''s voice suddenly echoed in the quiet forest.

    "Come on! Get ready!"

    Hearing Claire''s order, everyone immediately stood in the position of the defensive formation.

    Mu Hantian also drew out the "Guardian God Esther".

    At this time, the other party also slowly appeared from the other side of the wide path in the forestбкбк

    Four girls appeared, each wearing colorful Oriental skirts.

    "Be careful, they are the ''four gods''!" said Claire, holding the whip of inflammation tightly.

    The uniforms of the "four gods" - closely fit the bodies of girls and emphasize the charming and curved skirts; Each of them is decorated with abstract embroidery representing the divine animals they call.

    The skirt of the uniform has a very bold slit design; With the steps of the girls, the reverie thigh scenery came into sight.

    "Hey, cold weather, where are you looking? Your eyes have been staring at those girls'' thighs!"

    Claire looked at Mu cold sky with cold eyes and said, "bastard... Bastard! You don''t know how to behave!"

    "It''s unbelievable. That''s why students in cold weather incur bad comments...!"

    "Well, what style of dress do you prefer in cold weather?"

    "No, listen to me...!" Mu Hantian shook his head in a panic and denied.

    On the other hand, the girls of the "four gods" ignored each other''s internal coax and marched forward to shout.

    "See you for the first time. I''m Lao Ling, the elf envoy of the green dragon."

    "I''m the spirit envoy of Xuanwu. My name is Bai Ya."

    The two girls who tied their black hair into a ball head made formal etiquette to the crowd.

    I wonder if they are sisters. They look very similar.

    "Hehe... I''m Li ou, the fairy envoy of the rosefinch."

    "I''m Xiao Fu, the white tiger spirit envoy. Please give me more advice."

    Finally, the name in the newspaper was a dapper girl with white hair.

    A pair of blue eyes twinkled with the fierce brilliance of wild animals.

    That girl... She is the strongest elf envoy of the four gods!

    Although Xiao Fu is petite, her whole body exudes a strong fighting spirit that doesn''t match her figure.

    The last to show up was a girl in ceremonial dress.

    Because she was the shortest, she was blocked by the other four people until just now.

    "This palace is the third princess of Kuna Empire, Princess Lin Qin Kuna!"

    The girl swaggered forward, straightened out her chest and proudly reported her name.

    "That girl is probably the commander of the four gods."

    From the ceremonial dress she wore, she should not be the elf envoy responsible for fighting on the front line. Like Fianna, 80% of them use ritual dance to help protect their teammatesбкбк

    Anyway

    Mu Han looked carefully at Princess Lin''s petite body up and down in the sky and thought - is this guy really older than Mira pasher?

    This was the first thought that came to his mind. The youngest contestant at this conference is Mira pasher - there can be no mistake about that.

    But... No matter from which angle, the girl in front of me looks more childish than Mira.

    "Well, may I ask you a question -"

    "Fart, you annoying fellow!"

    "How old are you this year?"

    "Well...!"

    Hearing the speech, imperial concubine Lin immediately showed a warning expressionбкбк

    "You... You guy, do you want to deceive the palace with sweet words?"

    "Er... Sorry, I don''t have the habit of chatting up children." Mu Hantian shrugged and waved his hands to clarify.

    "Ben... This palace is not a child! I''m sixteen years old this year!"

    "Eh? No... are you the same age as us...?"

    "This palace doesn''t lie! Damn... You, you rude guy!"

    Princess Lin angrily scolded with tears in the corners of her eyes, and angrily raised her index finger and pointed at Mu Hantian''s nose.

    "Damn Mu Hantian! This palace... This palace will never spare you! My most loyal ''four gods'' ah! Break this vicious * * king for this palace right away!"

    Under imperial concubine Lin''s shrill orders, the girls of the "four gods" summoned their own "demon costumes".

    Mu Hantian swung the "magic sword" with both hands and jumped out with the help of the ground.

    The battle between the two sides is imminent!

 Chapter 1173

    As soon as Princess Lin''s order came out, the members of the "four gods" immediately dispersed in all directions.

    The first to attack from the front was the enemy''s main general, Xiao Fu. From the fact that she was wearing an elf magic suit with tiger shaped armor on her hands, she should be an elf envoy of close combat type.

    "Claire, I''m responsible for meeting the enemy in the avant-garde!"

    "I see! Let me and Alice take charge of the defense of the guard!"

    Mu Hantian nodded and jumped out in one step.

    "Hey, hey, one-on-one combat, isn''t it... Just what I want!"

    Xiao Fu smiled and gathered her fist in armor at her waist.

    "Xiao Fu, the ''white tiger'', the strongest elf envoy of the ''four gods'', is waiting here!"

    Mu Hantian''s sword confronts Xiao Fu''s tiger fist.

    The elves and demons of both sides collided with each other and made an uncoordinated sound. The impact caused by the intersection of soldiers and knives shook the atmosphere.

    "Your weapon..."

    "Are you scared? My demon costume ''Divine tiger teeth'' is a hand armor integrating attack and defense!"

    Xiao Fu said, sinking down and boxing with amazing speed.

    Mu Hantian blocked the tiger fist with his sensitive response. Unexpectedly, the carving on Xiao Fu''s armor was like a living tiger, roaring and biting Mu Hantian''s arm.

    "This kind of thing is really interesting." Mu Hantian dodged directly and quickly, and dodged the blow at the critical moment.

    But at the same time, Lao Ling, Bai Ya and Li Ou took advantage of this flaw to break through Mu Hantian''s defense line.

    Although Xiao Fu was shocked by Mu Hantian''s reaction, she quickly showed her gorgeous footwork and jumped back. Then, without giving Mu Hantian a chance to breathe, she clenched her fist and attacked again.

    Mu Hantian immediately turned his sword into a shield and took the attack of tiger fist.

    "It''s not over yet!"

    With the clamor, Xiao Fu''s petite body suddenly disappeared. In the next second, she narrowed the distance between mu Han Tian and punched quickly.

    Mu Hantian was also unwilling to show weakness. He held up his sword to block the sharp attack of "divine tiger teeth". The blades of both sides burst out fierce sparks.

    Xiao Fu did not give Mu Hantian any space to fight back, and constantly played with the enemies in front of her with her freely changing boxing.

    She matched the powerful demon costume and skilled physical skills perfectly, and made a series of powerful blows; Not only that, Xiao Fu''s every punch was very heavy. If she was hit by one of them, she would be fatally injured.

    Mu Hantian continued to dodge a series of boxing, and suddenlyбкбк

    "Gu... Cough!"

    Severe pain suddenly hit the whole body.

    What''s going on? I should have avoided the series of attacks by a hair''s distance.

    "My assassination fist - ''tiger roaring kill''... Is a fist that can destroy internal organs with shock waves that cannot be recognized by the naked eye!"

    Xiao Fubi''s blue eyes twinkled with the sharp look of beasts when hunting prey.

    "I see..."

    Mu Hantian wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth and smiled proudly.

    "It seems that I can only fight you more seriously."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    On the other hand, Claire and Alice face off with the three elves of the four gods.

    "Qinglong" Lao Ling''s weapon is Qinglong Dao, and "Xuanwu" Bai Ya holds a big shield in her hand; As for the "rosefinch," Li Ou played a single stick - the three of them unfolded their magic costumes, which had been transformed into an animal spirit, and put on a posture of facing the enemy.

    "I''m sorry, but I won''t allow you to go wild!" cried Claire, struggling to throw out the whip of inflammation.

    It will take some time for fiana''s ceremony to be completed. Before Mu Hantian can get away and come to support, he can only rely on two people to contain the enemy.

    Lao Ling, the "green dragon", struck first. She held the green dragon knife flat and burst forward. Alice did not hesitate to mention the "wind wing gun" to fight, and used the gun barrel to defend the cutting attack of the green dragon knife.

    A whirlwind blew from the tip of the gun, and the rolling air whizzed.

    "Strong wind! Blow as much as you like!"

    Lao Ling jumped back quickly. Alice aimed at her and sent out the wind blade to attack.

    The strong wind forms countless chopping blows and scrapes the earth. Unexpectedly, when the wind''s blade missed the target, the "Xuanwu" elf envoy Bai Ya broke into between the two with a big shield, and the wind''s blade was snapped away and destroyed.

    She should call on the ground attribute elves with outstanding defense performance. If the fire is not enough, the attack can''t cross the thunder pool at all.

    "Cold ice teeth, run through the enemy -- ''magic ice arrow bullet''!"

    As a defender, Lindsay Lei immediately fired countless ice arrows.

    Unexpectedly, Lao Ling and Bai Ya exchanged positions at the wrong position and used the green dragon knife to sweep all the arrows of ice to the ground.

    The opponent is worthy of the famous "four gods", and the level of tacit understanding of the team is far higher than ours.

    "Fire! Capture the enemy for me - ''purgatory bondage''!"

    Claire threw out the whip of inflammation and tightly wrapped the blade of Qinglong Dao.

    Just as she wanted to seize the enemy''s weaponsбкбк

    "Fool! Do you think there is a way to catch the ever-changing water flow!"

    The water blade immediately disappeared. Then Lao Ling turned the long handle of Qinglong Dao and regenerated the blade at the other end.

    "Big sister, it''s our turn to attack!"

    Bai Ya, holding a big shield, jumped at her while Claire took back the whip of inflammation.

    It turned out that it was not a shield for body protection - it was a fighting weapon used in close combat.

    "Earth! Let go of your majestic roar - ''earth thunders''!"

    Baiya shouted loudly, and suddenly knocked on the surface with the shield of the demon suit.

    What she launched was an elf magic of the earth attribute. The earth heaved up and a lot of dust flew all over the sky; The main purpose of this attack is not to attack the enemy, but to cover the enemy''s line of sight.

    "Eat me! Hot fire -"

    "Too slow!"

    Claire originally wanted to pre empt the fireball, but Bai Ya rushed to her immediately before the move.

    She snatched into Claire''s arms in an instant and mercilessly punched Claire''s heart.

    "Goo... Ah...!"

    The heavy impact made Claire almost faint. It seems that Bai Ya and Xiao Fu are both masters of assassination boxing.

    Baiya chases after Claire, who is floating in the air. At this time, Linsley''s arrow of ice hits her head, blocking her movement.

    She doesn''t seem to want the big shield to be frozen by magic ice, so she uses avoidance instead of defense. Claire also took advantage of this gap to rearrange the posture of facing the enemy, waving the whip of inflammation to contain the enemy''s actions.

    "Miss fire cat, you are too naive."

    "What...!"

    "Rosefinch" -- holding a bright red single stick, Li Ou grabbed the gap between the dancing of the whip of inflammation and rushed into Claire''s defensive range.

    With one hand, she played with the stick of the demon costume and let the burning whip wrap around the stick.

    "How could it be! You absorbed scarlet''s flame...!"

    "Hee hee... Because my beast spirit ''rosefinch'' is a spirit with inflammatory attribute!"

    As soon as Li Ou took off his bright red single stick, he immediately turned into a burning magic bird.

    After absorbing scarlet''s flame, the magic bird became huge, and then flapped its wings to the sky.

    "Tut... It is worthy of being a famous beast spirit..."

    "The other side''s joint attack is also more skilled than us."

    Claire and Alice naturally fall into a back-to-back dilemma under the three members of the four gods.

    For our side, the war situation is overwhelmingly unfavorable. Claire and others jointly attacked the lower abdomen and back by the enemy with full tacit understanding, and Mu Hantian, who served as the attacker, was restrained by Xiao Fu; Although Princess Lin doesn''t look like a front-line combat player, most of the ritual magic masters like her have contracts with powerful elves. If they let go, they may have a long dream.

    Fiana, please catch up!

    Claire glanced at fiana, who performed the ceremony and dance in the rear.

 Chapter 1174

    "Many elves stretching across the earth! Please answer my call!"

    On the battlefield, there was a constant sound of war. At the rear, some distance from the front line, fiana is trying to dance the performance of ritual music.

    She is worthy of being a candidate for the "fairy girl" of her predecessor. Her dance performance is not only gorgeous, but also unhindered.

    The delicate and pitiful lips chanted the Elvish language of sacrificing to the earth elves.

    "- I beg you for shade and praise your strength..."

    The graceful and beautiful dance is like the queen of dance on the battlefield. But, contrary to her graceful movements, her mind was in a mess.

    In the distance, Mu Hantian is still fighting with Xiao Fu.

    Fiona repressed her inner cry and continued to sacrifice with dance.

    It''s not just Mu Hantian. At the moment, everyone of the ''scarlet'' team is struggling.

    The sound of weapon collision came from time to time, which made fiana feel anxious like a fire.

    For a moment, Fianna suddenly felt that her body became very light.

    This is the phenomenon that the elves of the earth respond to the ritual dance she sacrificed.

    "It worked."

    She landed gracefully, and a brilliant magic array immediately appeared at her feet.

    The ritual performance of fiana''s dance just now has the effect of asking the earth to bless the dancers and the partners who have a deep friendship with the dancers.

    "The fourth form of ritual divine music - ''hymn of Glory''!"

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    The high pitched sound of metal attack echoed in the forestбкбк

    Mu Hantian''s "demon annihilation holy sword" and Xiao Fu''s "divine tiger teeth" are colliding with fierce sparks.

    "You''re really good!"

    It was Xiao Fu who couldn''t restrain her anxiety and took the lead. The boxing she wielded with great speed was repeatedly bounced back, and Mu Hantian saw through her ever-changing body method.

    "So what about this move -- ''Wang Ya roars''!" Xiao Fu hissed.

    The "divine tiger tooth" immediately emitted a wind shock wave. This force blew the careless Mu cold day into the air.

    "You guy, you still have a long-distance move."

    "It''s called a killer mace!"

    Xiao Fu raised her mouth ferociously and rushed towards the cold sky like a beast.

    Mu Hantian immediately got up and blocked the attack at the critical moment.

    "You don''t have such good luck this time!"

    Seeing the "divine tiger teeth" of the animal''s jaw, it is necessary to release the wind attribute shock wave on Mu cold days from a very close distance -!

    At a critical junctureбкбк

    "What!"

    A brilliant magic array suddenly appeared on the surface near them.

    Mu Hantian kicked away Xiao Fu''s armor and got away from the floor battle of the trapped beast.

    Countless magic squares flashing pale light constantly emerge at your feet.

    Mu Hantian can clearly feel the huge divine power flowing into and through the earth vein.

    This represents the completion of fiana''s ritual martial arts performance - "Ode to glory".

    "It seems that our side won this time."

    Mu Hantian''s "magic sword" suddenly burst out a more dazzling light than just now.

    As long as fiana completes the ritual magic, we are in control.

    "The witch Ji on your team is worthy of being a famous candidate for the former ''Fairy Ji''. She can lead such a powerful force."

    Xiao Fu clenched her fist and made a gesture of facing the enemy. At the same time, she spoke highly of him. However, her face revealed a relaxed look.

    "However, compared with our Royal Highness Princess Lin, she is still far from it."

    Sooner or later, the pattern of the magic array originally expanded on the ground was rewritten into something else at a very fast speed.

    It''s like black ink on white paper.

    "What''s going on?"

    "Use ritual magic to rewrite other people''s Ritual Magic - Princess Lin has been waiting for your witch Ji to complete her ritual dance!"

    Xiao Fu said, attacking with her armour. Mu Hantian raised the "magic sword" to block this move.

    The power in Xiao Fu''s fist was obviously much stronger; In contrast, the divine power originally permeated with Mu Hantian immediately faded, and the light emitted by the holy sword became weak and dark.

    The ritual magic just completed by fiana not only lost its original effect, but also strengthened the elves called by the "four gods" team after it was rewritten.

    "This is ridiculous. You can even tamper with the ceremony!"

    Mu Hantian shouted and pushed back Xiao Fu''s suppression; Even though he knew nothing about ritual magic, he knew it was as absurd as a arabian night.

    Mu Hantian shifted his focus and looked over Xiao Fu''s shoulder into the distance.

    In the distance, the princess of the Kuna Empire, dressed in colorful clothes, is dancing in a ceremony.

    "See? The demon costume of the beast spirit ''Kirin'' - ''Fairy feather coat''!"

    Xiao Fu raised the corners of her mouth and smiled triumphantly.

    "That feather coat can make her Highness Princess Lin''s strength increase explosively."

    "What...!"

    Mu Han Tian couldn''t help smacking his tongue when he heard the speech, then turned his head and glanced back.

    Bad... Claire, they were suppressed by the enemy -!

    "How can you distract yourself from looking left and right on the battlefield!"

    Xiao Fu''s "divine tiger teeth" broke through the air and roared, and poured out an overwhelming force to attack Mu cold sky.

    Mu Hantian relaxed her strength at the critical moment and defused her attack.

    "What!"

    Xiao Fu was in a mess because of her opponent''s unexpected action and suddenly staggered out of balance.

    "Sorry, we have to call a pause first."

    Mu Hantian reached into his uniform pocket and took out a small stone.

    That''s the ore sealed with thunder light elves. Mu Han threw it on the ground. In a moment, the flash of the ore covered everyone''s sight.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "What happened... How... Could...?"

    Fiana looked at the unbelievable scene in front of her. In addition to being stunned, she knelt down as soon as her knee was soft.

    His own "glory hymn" was rewritten into other magic arrays in an instant.

    "Fianna! What happened!" Linsley, the escort, hissed as she fired magic ice arrows.

    She had expected that the arrow bomb with the potential of a shower could contain the enemy, but she was easily evaporated by the inflammatory magic bird "rosefinch".

    Under the blessing of the rewritten ritual performance and dance, the strength of the divine beasts and elves called by the girls of the "four gods" has increased greatly one after another.

    "Goo...!"

    Alice, who was fighting on the front line, was bounced off, fell to the ground and rolled several times. The armor on her chest was broken, and her uniform was torn by her opponent''s chop, exuding red blood.

    "Captain Knight!"

    "Sorry, I was too careless..."

    Alice propped up her shaky body and stood still again.

    I saw that the tip of the "wind wing gun" in her hand was worn and angular, and the force of the wind lingering on it was not as strong as before.

    "How could this happen? The contract spirit summoned by the ''four gods'' suddenly became so strong!"

    Although Claire successfully shot down the fireball attack released by the rosefinch, she was also forced to retreat to the position of guard.

    Li Ou''s magic bird raises its neck highбкбк

    "Ha ha... With the encouragement of Her Highness Princess Lin, of course our ''four gods'' are invincible!"

    бкбкRelease a raging hot breath.

    "Fly and bring the red flame of destruction -- ''flame of the king of fire''!"

    The breath of "rosefinch" and Claire''s flame with an elf magic tool face to face in mid air.

    "Bad... No, I was suppressed by the other party!"

    "Cold ice teeth, run through the enemy -- ''magic ice arrow bullet''!"

    "Strong wind, blow as much as you like!"

    Linsilei and Alice both launched a joint attack at the same time, but the "rosefinch" was overwhelmed by the ceremony and dance, and easily swallowed up their attack.

    "Fiona! We can''t hold it anymore... Please use defense magic!"

    Claire looked back and was stunned.

    I saw Fianna kneeling on the ground, her shoulders shaking.

    "Sorry..."

    "Fiana?"

    "It''s all me... It''s all me who hurt everyone..."

    The useless royal family has no valuable "lost fairy girl".

    Fiana once lost the power to summon the contract spirit. The cold gossip that had never stopped for four years now echoed in her mind again.

    At that time four years ago, I was also unable to prevent important people from making mistakes... Now my team is about to lose again because of my lack of abilityбкбк

    The red lotus fire cast by the enemy turns into a magic bird. The crisis is imminent. Even now it''s too late to cast defense magic.

    Fianna closed her eyes slowly, resigned to her fateбкбк

    The magic bird''s flame was suddenly bounced away and rolled up a big explosion in the distance.

    "Ah ah...!"

    The bleak storm blew wildly and blew so that fiana was thrown out.

    "What... What''s going on?" Fianna groaned and opened her eyes.

    What caught her eye wasбкбк

    "Fianna, are you going to give up so soon? It''s not like you."

    "Cold weather...!"

    Holding the "magic annihilation holy sword" to pose for the battle, he stood high in the cold sky.

 Chapter 1175

    "Are you all right?"

    Mu Hantian continued to confront the "four gods" in front with his eyes, and asked his teammates behind him.

    "This situation... It''s hard to say that it''s okay. There may be a big trouble..." Claire replied with a shrunk shoulder.

    "Well... It seems that we can only break through with all our strength."

    Mu Hantian smiled bitterly and poured his strength into the "magic annihilation holy sword".

    Xiao Fu, the "white tiger" Wizard envoy, came forward with his joints snapped angrily.

    "Mu Hantian, don''t you think it was terrible just now? I lost a happy time." she muttered and scolded the despicable flash bomb attack just now.

    "I''m sorry, I''m different from these noble ladies. I''m a rude and reckless man."

    The four gods carefully kept a safe distance from us. Even in the face of all the prey, we will never take it lightly and never lose the style of a strong team.

    Mu Hantian calmly observed the four elves in front of him - Lao Ling, Bai Ya and Li ou. Compared with the ace General Xiao Fu, their strength was obviously half worse; If you duel with sword dance one-on-one, Claire and others should have the upper hand.

    Unfortunately, team tactics are the strength of these guys.

    In the face of the concerted attack of the four gods, even if they have the extraordinary skill of admiring the cold sky, what should Claire and others do?

    Mu Hantian quietly signaled the rear with his eyes. Claire seemed to be in touch with him and immediately said, "both Lindsay and I can fight!"

    "Give me the task of assists!" Lindley nodded and set up the magic bow of ice at the same time.

    "Fianna, please help Alice heal."

    "I see." Fianna nodded resolutely.

    "Cold weather, I''m sorry... It bothered you."

    "Alice, I''ll avenge you with one arrow."

    Alice bit her lip regretfully, comforted her with a soft voice in the cold day, and then ran out with an arrow step.

    Bai Ya, the "Xuanwu" spirit, took the lead in responding. She sank down and stepped forward with agile steps.

    From her movements, Mu Hantian saw through that she was an assassin boxing expert who came from the same school as Xiao Fu.

    The other three also rushed up by minutes and seconds, changed their attackers from time to time, and played a series of continuous offensives; Their intention is probably to use tug of war to consume our physical strength - however, their tactics of separate swimming and fighting are right in the heart of admiring the cold weather.

    "Earth! Let go of your majestic roar - ''earth thunders''!"

    Baiya raised her shield and knocked hard on the surface of the earth - the earth bulged and burst out countless stone bullets. Although the attack power of this spirit magic is not too high, it is difficult to bounce all with one sword alone.

    "Cold weather! Get out of the way!"

    Claire threw out the whip of inflammation, and the red lotus flame danced in all directions, bouncing all the stone bullets in one breath.

    Taking advantage of this gap, Mu Hantian hid himself in the earth sand storm blowing out from the ground and pounded the enemy array with great vigour.

    At this time, a young girl holding a green dragon knife appeared in front of her; It turned out that the "green dragon" spirit made Lao Ling. The green dragon sword in her hand seems to be blessed by the ritual performance and dance. The huge blade is more than twice as big as the original.

    Seeing the huge green dragon knife coming across, Mu Hantian quickly fell down and avoided; Suddenly, several ice arrows flew over his head and shot away. It turned out that it was Linsley''s assistance shot.

    "Fool, what if you freeze the water blade -"

    "This is not ordinary ice! Look at mine - bloom before the cold winter, the flower of broken ice!"

    The cold ice suddenly burst into countless shrapnel, and the impact immediately shook Lao Ling away.

    Mu Hantian seized the opportunity and rushed forward to shorten the distance.

    "Don''t try to succeed!"

    Bai Ya broke into the room between them and picked up the shield of the demon suit to stop the knife.

    "Come on, Esther!"

    Mu Hantian roared loudly, gathering strength and pouring it into the sword of ''Guardian God Esther''.

    He kept his direction, then quickly turned to concentrate and directly stabbed the shining sword tip into the big shield.

    When soldiers and soldiers intersected, sparks burst out fiercely. However, Mu Hantian''s attack has not come to an end. He pulls out his sword between lightning and flint and dances quickly.

    "Netherworld flow - the dance of death!"

    The impact force penetrates the target through the sword bodyбо The big shield transformed from "Xuanwu" suddenly disintegrated and turned into particles of light; Bai Ya was stunned when she saw this.

    After the sword smashed the shield, it ran directly through Bai Ya''s chest like being pulled by inexplicable gravity.

    The physical injury was immediately converted into a mental blow. Bai Ya lost consciousness when she was hit by this powerful blow.

    "Damn! How dare you hurt Bai Ya!"

    Lao Ling excitedly raised his knife to cut, and Li Ou swung a bright red stick from the opposite direction and waved it off; Xiao Fu, in front of Mu Hantian, gathered the "divine tiger teeth" at her waist to accumulate strength, and rushed fiercely towards him.

    Facing synchronous attacks from three directionsбкбк

    "Ming shenliu - blade of the wind!"

    Mu Hantian took one foot as the axis and made a whirlwind like whirlwind chop.

    The scene was suddenly full of sparks, and Mu Hantian constantly changed direction with a very short distance to cut - a sword skill like a raging storm, and smashed Lao Ling''s green dragon knife and Li Ou''s single stick at the same time.

    "Tut! You... You guy, didn''t do your best just now?"

    In close combat, Xiao Fu took Mu Hantian''s chop with the saber teeth of "divine tiger teeth".

    Her forehead burst into a cold sweat involuntarily.

    "How unreasonable...! one person alone suppressed our ''four gods''..."

    "Don''t forget me!"

    "I''m not a vase -- ''magic ice arrow bullet''!"

    The fire whip and the ice arrow shot attacked Xiao Fu at the same time. In the face of the joint attack of the partners of the crow class, even if there is the skill of the ace General of the "four gods", there is only the point of being restrained.

    Mu Han sped up in the sky and planned to chase Xiao Fu who was out of balanceбкбк

    For a moment, he felt a cold surge on his back.

    Grab the mysterious smell behind Mu Hantian - it''s actually Li ou, the spirit of "rosefinch".

    "Hee hee... I''ll take your shadow."

    "What...?"

    Mu Han''s Tianji sensitively switched his power and cut to the sword, but Li Ou had skillfully escaped outside his attack circle.

    What was that?

    Although confused, it can only be ignored for the time being.

    Mu Han Tianyun turned to Xiao Fu again with his remaining strength of chopping. At this timeбкбк

    "Damn it - Wang Ya roared!"

    Xiao Fu aimed at the ground at Mu Hantian''s feet and released the shock wave of wind attribute.

    A large number of dust and sand accompanied by the bleak impact sound flew all over the sky, obscuring Mu''s line of sight in the cold day.

    Mu Hantian was surprised by his opponent''s intention, so he quickly blew up the sword Qi and brushed away the dust in front of him. Butбкбк

    When the dust and smoke cleared, the members of the "four gods" had already retreated to the rear of Princess Lin.

 Chapter 1176

    Xiao Fu showed her panting fatigue, while Lao Ling supported the unconscious Bai Ya with her shoulder.

    "Your Highness imperial concubine Lin, I have to. I dare to suggest that we stop the troops for the time being." Lao Ling calmly said to the Lord.

    "As the ''four gods'' of the great Kuna Empire, you want our palace to withdraw troops when fighting with the second rate team!"

    "According to the war situation, our judgment may be wrong. The ''scarlet team'' is neither a second-class team, nor the male elf envoy named Mu Hantian -"

    "It''s not an ordinary Yin beast! It''s a real monster! To tell the truth... I''m not confident I''ve won him."

    "EEE EEE..." Princess Lin bit the cuff of the ceremonial dress with chagrin.

    "Hum... Mu Hantian, give it to me. Remember! Next time I meet you, I will kill your dog!"

    She dropped the classic villain line and ran away.

    "Hey...! stop!"

    "I won''t let you run away!"

    "Wait a minute!"

    Seeing that Claire and others wanted to pursue the "four gods", Mu Hantian quickly shouted to them.

    "What''s the matter...? according to this situation, how can we not pursue while winning?"

    "Er... You''re right, but that doesn''t mean the other party didn''t set a trap."

    "You said the same."

    "Let''s go back and have a rest."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Hum... Hateful... Hateful, hateful, hateful!"

    Princess Lin Qin Kuna, the imperial Princess of Kuna, was stamping out her anger.

    The "four gods" were defeated by a little-known team. At present, the whole team is lurking in the forest to escape.

    At first glance, since the "magic stone" has not been taken away, the war should be divided equally; But in fact, it was a big defeat. The spirit released by the "Shenyi academy" conveyed all sword dance activities on the competition field to the princes and nobles watching the war in the form of real-time images. Therefore, this mistake will certainly greatly undermine the prestige of the Kuna empire.

    "I''m so angry. Who are the guys who say they are the second rate team? Don''t turn yourself in quickly!"

    "According to the ranking of Alicia elf college, Mu Hantian and his group are indeed behind the ''pterosaurs'' and'' kelunos'' belonging to the same school."

    Xiao Fu couldn''t help but make trouble during the March, and Lao Ling, who helped Bai Ya, explained it to her.

    "Well, in the end, it''s impossible to determine the strength of the opponent without a real fight. In that case, the rumors that they defeated the ''Dragon Emperor Knights'' may not be groundless."

    "Ah... Why can you guys look like you don''t care?"

    "There''s no way. Winning or losing is a routine for soldiers. Why stick to it?"

    "We have gone all out in the battle just now, so even if we lose this battle, we won''t have any complaints."

    Princess Lin cried with tears in her eyes, but her subordinates'' answers were very open-minded.

    "Is that so? Weichen feels the same way as imperial concubine Lin."

    Li ou, the genie envoy of the rosefinch who had been silent, suddenly stopped.

    "Li ou... What''s the matter with you?"

    "The famous strong team ''four gods'' was beaten down by a single elf. It''s as funny as a lost dog... If I were you, I wouldn''t have the face to go back to my motherland to see my fellow villagers."

    "What are you talking about!"

    Xiao Fu showed her stern eyes and stared at Li Ou fiercely. Lao Ling frowned in surprise.

    According to Li Ou''s personality, it should not be so deliberately provocative.

    "Li ou, keep your mouth clean! You are not allowed to insult your companions in this palace... Well... What are you laughing at?"

    "Hee... Hee hee... Ah ha ha..."

    For a moment, Li Ou''s twisted mouth revealed an evil smell.

    "Princess your highness, the little Minister first made a sin with you. There was no way... Who taught you all a group of geese?"

    Li Ou said that later, not only the way of speaking, but also the tone changed.

    "Li Ou?"

    "Imperial concubine Lin, danger! Please move to the rear quickly!"

    They took a step forward and stood up to protect the princess.

    Sooner or later, Li Ou''s outline began to twist and deform like a mirageбкбк

    After the phantom dispersed, there appeared a beautiful flirtatious girl dressed as a dancer and dressed very seductively and sensationally.

    "You are -"

    "The Witch of the apostles of purgatory, Sheila Kahn!"

    Xiao Fu immediately cleverly unfolded the demon costume to prepare for the enemy.

    "You... You witch! What did you do to Li Ou!"

    "Hee hee, I''ve dealt with that unruly bad mouse for a long time. Well... If I kill her, I''ll lose my qualification, so I''ll keep her alive for the time being?"

    "Bastard, have you kept us in the dark since the pre imperial meeting was held yesterday...!"

    The "divine tiger teeth" in Xiao Fu''s hand echoed the master''s state of mind and blew a rumbling whirlwind.

    "Hee hee... How to play next..."

    Shira sneered, then raised her hand and made a clear snap in the air.

    "Why don''t you accept the ''magic stone'' of your ''four gods'' Generals first?"

    "Oh!"

    In an instant, a group of fierce alien armies suddenly appeared from the forest.

    There were hundreds of magic elves, who roared and sharpened their sharp teeth like greedy beasts.

    "We -- got caught!"

    Xiao Fu stood up in front of the trembling Princess and sighed in despair.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    The terrible feast lasted less than a few minutes.

    "What a pity... He is worthy of being the chief General of the ''four gods''. It seems that it is not so easy to catch him."

    Shira Kahn played with the two "magic stones" she had just collected.

    Those are the shares held by Lao Ling and Bai Ya respectively. In order to buy time for Xiao Fu and the princess to get out of danger, Lao Ling took up the work of sacrifice after death and left the stage of the "spirit sword dance festival".

    "Forget it, although the play is boring, it''s very interesting to watch it as an aftertaste."

    Shira slid the ''magic stone'' down her skin into her chest, and then maliciously licked her lip.

    That''s right... For this witch, hunting the ''four gods'' is just like melon seeds better than nothing before serving.

    Her real plan was to win the credit before the commander-in-chief of the "apostles of purgatory" - the girl wearing a bright red mask took action.

    To this end, Shira did not hesitate to plan to take the girl she valued.

    "The successor of the demon king belongs to the leader of my motherland - and I did get his shadow."

    Sheila flicked her fingers into the air.

    I saw a dark figure in her own shadow.

    A shapeless humanoid puppet -- the "ridicule of chaos" by evil elves.

    It is said that it was one of the seventy-two pillars of elves summoned by the former King Solomon; Now it''s the "snake" of Yale FASS, which specially prepared for Shira Kahn for this "elf Sword Dance Festival" - her personal seal elf.

    The "ridicule of chaos" has the attribute of "change"; As long as it catches the shadow, even once, it can perfectly imitate the appearance of the elves, and even use the complete power of the contract elves held by the object.

    Previously, Shira was able to use the power of the "divine beast spirit" rosefinch because of the ability of "ridicule of chaos".

    "Hehe, I''m coming soon... ''Dark Elf Ji''."

    The invisible shadow quietly followed Shira and slowly disappeared into the other side of the forestбкбк

 Chapter 1177

    The setting sun was half set outside the western mountain, and the crisp sound of tableware passing collision sounded on the dining table.

    "Hehe, today''s dinner is very rich." Linsley put a huge pot in the center of the neutron, shook a pair of crisp breasts and proudly declared.

    This is her proud Lauren frost flavor hot pot cuisine.

    When all the staff arrived, they took their seats around the dining table served by the tree section. Under the boiling pot, there is a red fire elf ore; Next to the pot, there are mountains of ingredients - fresh vegetables from the forest, cut pieces of river fish and animal meat from hunting.

    "It looks delicious to cook hot pot today."

    Seeing that the soup had boiled, Mu Hantian picked up a piece of meat and wanted to throw it into the pot.

    "Students in cold weather! You can''t be so unruly!"

    A large spoon was greeted on his arm.

    "What''s the matter? Why not?"

    "We must start from the slow cooked root vegetables, and there is a balance that can''t be destroyed in the hot pot." linslei stared at Mu cold day with big and pitiful emerald green eyes.

    Mu Hantian whispered to Claire in the next seat: "Claire, don''t you think Linsley''s personality seems to have become strange?"

    "That guy has been like that since before. He has to take the lead every time he eats hot pot..."

    "At first glance, hot pot is very simple, but ordinary sees great, simple sees profound; don''t underestimate my Lauren frost local traditional hot pot cuisine!"

    Miss Lindsay stood proudly, her hands around her chest and her eyes were burning. Like a guardian of hot pot.

    I saw Linsley put meat and vegetables in order with a neat way.

    Everyone could only swallow their saliva and wait for her to cook.

    "Well, please use it!"

    It was not easy to wait until the guardian gave the order, and Mu cold couldn''t wait to get food from the pot.

    This hot pot uses not ordinary clear soup, but Linsley''s special medicinal soup, which makes the ingredients more delicious.

    The good taste that makes the teeth and cheeks stay fragrant constantly stimulates the appetite; One bite off the freshly rinsed meat, and the gravy immediately overflows in the mouth, forming an unspeakable sense of happiness.

    "Oh?... this is very good!"

    "Oh... That''s enough!"

    Linsley puffed up her chest triumphantly.

    Other young ladies also breathed hot steam and ate it.

    "Hey, Claire! That''s the meat I''m going to feed scarlet later!"

    "Wait, did I say you could seduce my contract elf with food without authorization?"

    Claire and Alice start a sword dance on the table around the hot pot; On the other hand, their contract elves stayed under the table, waiting to share the delicious food left by their master.

    "Eh... What is this?" Fianna frowned.

    At first glance, it turned out that there were as soft and strange ingredients at the bottom of the pot.

    Mu Hantian also noticed the object. But I didn''t expect there to be in this world.

    "It''s called tofu - it''s a kind of pudding made by grinding and coagulating soybeans. I found it in the book," said Linsley proudly.

    "Let me have a look." Mu Hantian said while picking up the soft tofu.

    Mu Hantian took a sip with a little uneasy mood.

    "Oh! It''s slippery. This tofu."

    The soft and smooth taste, coupled with the mellow charm, is really delicious.

    "Really, I''ll eat and see... Well, it''s really good!"

    "The taste of tofu is incredible. I haven''t tasted it in the imperial palace of the imperial capital."

    Claire and others also praised tofu.

    The one who loves it most is Estherбкбк

    "Tofu, tofu is rotten..."

    She muttered expressionless and ate tofu one mouthful after another.

    "Oh... I hate it. Would you please be polite! This dish is made for students in cold weather!"

    "Ah..."

    Suddenly, Alice, who used to silently bow her head and enjoy tofu, suddenly widened her eyes.

    "Alice, what''s the matter?"

    "No... no, i... I just suddenly found something..."

    Asked by Mu Hantian, Alice immediately blushed and hesitated.

    "What is it?"

    "Everyone... Don''t you think eating hot pot is suspected of interspecific... Indirect kissing?"

    "Well..."

    Without psychological preparation, when I first heard Alice''s declaration, all the girls on the table froze at the scene and didn''t move.

    "Hey, you''re exaggerating. There''s no such thing." Mu Hantian shook his hand with a wry smile.

    "Just... Just... That is to say! This... Such a small thing can''t be regarded as... Indirect kissing..."

    "Alice! It''s you... You think too much."

    The girls were all red with shame.

    After the farce subsided, the busy dinner time was almost over.

    Claire slowly put down the spoon, cleared her throat and said, "everyone, there are only two days left for the main event of ''spirit sword dance festival''. Let''s fight together and don''t leave a trace of regret."

    "Well, you''re right."

    "Yes, I will never give up my dream of winning the championship!"

    Yes, at this moment, the main events have entered the final set. In order to dominate the limited number of "magic stones", we must attack the enemy''s "strongholds" on a large scale.

    The same is true for other teams. From now on, I''m afraid there will be a series of more fierce battles.

    At this time, Mu Hantian inadvertently found a haze on fiana''s face.

    "Fianna... Are you okay?"

    "Well, I''m fine... Maybe I''m a little tired."

    "It''s no wonder. After all, ritual dancing is very physical."

    "You''d better take a nap in bed first."

    "You''re right. I''ll have a rest first."

    Fiana got up slowly and went straight to the tent.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    After dinner, Mu Hantian helped linslei wash the dishes by the stream.

    Claire and Alice are patrolling around the stronghold, while Esther and lestia are playing hard with Scarlett.

    "Lindsay, as a young lady, you wash the dishes yourself. Aren''t you afraid of your hands getting thicker?"

    While washing the dishes, Mu Hantian chatted with linslei.

    "Hehe, don''t bother. I''m Linsley who enjoys the reputation of ice devil. Water elves are my good friends."

    I see - when you look at it, the barrel soaked in Linsley''s hands is full of pure brilliance, and the soft jelly elves inside are carefully helping her wash the dishes.

    "Should Fiona be all right?"

    "Just now, Claire has picked some herbs that are quite effective for recovering fatigue to give her."

    "Somehow, that guy seems to be very attentive to the sick or injured."

    "Yes, don''t look at her like that... In fact, Claire is very good at taking care of people in private. When she was in college, she often took care of stray cats; when she was a child, she would accompany her sick bed to take care of the weak and sick adult Lucia."

    "Really..."

    In fact, Mu Hantian was not surprised. Although Claire''s personality is not very frank, her nature is very gentle and kind. This is very clear in cold days.

    "So, aren''t Lindsay and Claire childhood playmates who grew up together?"

    "Yes. We used to play together when we were young... But don''t get me wrong. It''s just a bad relationship."

    "Have you often quarreled since you were young?"

    "That''s not true... Claire was not only a crying ghost when she was a child, but also loved to get into trouble."

    "I can''t associate with her now." Mu Hantian reached out and rubbed his temples and whispered.

    "That child has changed since Lord Rubia left," whispered Linsley, looking down at the barrel.

    "Rubia elstein...?"

    The "evil spirit girl" who betrayed the king of fire and disappeared from the world.

    Claire''s "wish" to participate in the "spirit sword dance festival" is to know the truth of the incident four years ago. And where his own sister is now.

    "That guy is also carrying an unknown burden..."

    Mu Hantian pondered and looked down at the moonlight reflected on the water.

 Chapter 1178

    The bright moonlight shone on the forest. At this time, fiana stood alone in her personal box again.

    She sighed as she recalled the sword dance between the day and the four gods.

    I want to be stronger, I want to be stronger! I don''t want to play the burden of the team anymore! If it goes on like this, I don''t even have the qualification to stand on the same line with my teammates and perform sword dance.

    The feeling of anxiety stirred up fiana''s mood.

    "I will never make a fool of myself like today. Even if others forgive me, I can''t forgive myself...!"

    Fianna shook her head in her heart, then stretched out her hands and put them on the ground.

    Her face lost its usual leisurely look.

    "Sword saint and my knight who serve the emperor of the son of man! Fulfill the blood contract here and become a guardian sword. Come to me -"

    After deeply mixing her breath, fiana sang the calling skill of the contract spirit in a solemn tone.

    A dazzling magic array suddenly appeared on the ground, and then a knight spirit appeared from the array.

    The knight''s silver armor was bathed in the moonlight and reflected a bright light. He bowed his head to Fianna like a servant of the queen.

    The knight spirit ''Georgius'' is undoubtedly a very powerful spirit; However, if you want to give full play to the power of the spirit, you must go through the important procedures of unfolding him into an "elf demon Costume".

    If I could use the "demon Costume", I wouldn''tбкбк

    She thought of Princess Lin Qin Kuna, the "four gods". If you can successfully launch a set of Fairy Magic clothes that is more powerful than her "fairy feather clothes", you must be more able to help the team fight.

    Fiana made up her mind, closed her eyes and began to sing the expansion of the wizard''s magic costume.

    So far, she has failed many times. What''s more, now she is in a very tired limit state. Even soбкбк

    "- your sword is my strength and your shield protects me. You should uncover the infinite holy light and drive away the darkness!"

    The knight ELF''s armor burst out a flash, turned into particles of light and dispersed in the void.

    Fiana felt a very strong heat coming from her fingers in the air, and the sad pain immediately hit her whole body.

    "Ooh... EEE... Ah...!"

    Although her expression was distorted by pain, fiana insisted on biting her teeth and enduring.

    At this time - in an instant, light and shadow with the shape of a sword appeared in her hand.

    succeed!

    She couldn''t help cheering in her heart. But in the blink of an eyeбкбк

    The crisp sound of broken glass came from her ear, and the sword of light burst in her hand.

    "Ah!"

    Fiana couldn''t resist the impact and was thrown back to the ground.

    "Woo... Ha...!"

    She frowned with pain; Look down at your hands, which are full of signs of severe burns.

    "Why, why...!"

    Fiana clenched her bloody fist and tried to beat the ground to vent her anger.

    "If things go on like this, don''t I even have the qualification to fight side by side with you?"

    At this time, a rustling sound of branches and leaves suddenly came from the grass behind.

    "Who?"

    Fiana looked back in amazement and foundбкбк

    "Really, it seems that you have been restless. That''s what happened."

    "Claire..."

    After Claire appeared, she looked at fiana with a serious look.

    "How did you come here?"

    "I wanted to give you herbs to relieve fatigue. I happened to see you out of the tent. I didn''t feel right, so I followed you."

    "I thought you were planning something, but I didn''t expect that you were trying to show off your strength and start the ''demon costume''. Do you know how dangerous this reckless behavior is?"

    Claire slowly came forward and continued: "''demon costume ''is not something that can be used at will by short-term training overnight. Even if you impose strength and force the contract spirit to give in, you can''t use it successfully. Only when the contract spirit is completely open to you can you have the most ready-made armed form suitable for the master. Fianna, you have just recovered the power to use the contract spirit. Don''t rush to test it first It is the best policy to achieve results and slowly cultivate deep fetters with elves. "

    Claire''s expression was very serious and serious.

    Alice and Lindsay''s family have been aristocrats and celebrities serving the imperial royal family for generations, so they are more or less polite when facing fiana with royal status. However, the Claire family has been deprived of their title, so she will take an unreserved attitude towards fiana.

    "This... This truth, I don''t need you to say!" fiana said angrily and choked back.

    She knew that Claire was really worried about herself, but she still couldn''t control the negative emotion she wanted to refute.

    "Although I don''t understand why you have to be so anxious, I don''t think you need to be brave and want to go to a higher level now. We all rely on fiana''s ceremony and dance. Besides, the team still has the trump card in cold weather. Even if I have a bad word about him, he''s really strong -"

    "You mean, you''re going to rely on the power of cold weather all the time?" Fiona interrupted coldly with a sharp tone.

    "You... What are you doing? I didn''t mean that."

    "You know what? I don''t want to be a useless princess who can only hide behind him and let him guard."

    Fiana shook her head quietly and then said, "I like cold weather!"

    She looked into Claire''s eyes and declared defiantly.

    "So I want to be strong enough to stand beside him and fight side by side with him."

    "Well..."

    Hearing the speech, Claire''s face couldn''t help showing a wavering look; Although Fianna usually does not shy away from expressing her favor for God and man, this is the first time Claire has seen her express herself seriously with such a direct attitude.

    "Claire, I''ll go back first."

    Fiana shook her head silently and turned her back to Claire.

    "Hey... Fianna, wait! I have something else to tell you -"

    The door of the hedge closed like a deliberate attempt to interrupt Claire''s call.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Fiana walked quickly in the forest, and the cold night wind blew on her hot cheeks, slightly cooling her floating mood.

    "I have to go back to the camp quickly."

    Many ferocious elves lingered in the forest with low night. Although it is within the scope of border protection, absolute safety cannot be guaranteed.

    Suddenly, there was a creepy animal barking and roaring in the distance, and fiana couldn''t help shivering with fear.

    At this time

    "Fianna, you''re here."

    "Eh?"

    She looked up in surprise and foundбкбк

    "Cold weather? You... How did you come here?"

    "Because the forest at night is too dangerous, I''m worried about fiana, so I came out to find you."

    "You... You don''t have to worry so much." Fianna was so ashamed that her ears were red.

    "Ah... Fianna, are you free now?"

    "Eh...? uh huh, I''m free... What''s the matter?"

    "I mean, I''d like to take a walk with you to see the night scenery. You see... Isn''t there a small pond with unique scenery not far away? Many luminous water Elves will gather in that area at night."

    "This...! well, now... Now..."

    Fiona swallowed nervously and continued, "is this a date for me?"

    "Date...? uh huh, it should be." Mu Hantian shrugged and responded with a wry smile.

    This is the first time in cold weather to invite herself in private... Fianna can''t help bumping into the deer.

    "But, but..."

    However, she immediately regained her senses, shook her head and said, "it''s no good. Although I feel it''s a pity, it''s still too dangerous to rush outside the ''barrier'' -"

    Now we are in the "spirit sword dance festival" competition. Even the slightest danger can not be ignored.

    "What are you afraid of? I''ll protect you."

    Mu Hantian smiled gently and stretched out his palm to her.

    "No, you''re not in cold weather!" Fianna snapped and hurried away from the person in front of her.

    "Fei... Fiana? What''s the matter with you?"

    "Who the hell are you?"

    "What are you talking about?"

    "I know the character of cold weather very well. He can''t say that just now!"

    Fiana showed her cold eyes and stared at the boy in front of her - something with the appearance of Mu cold day.

    "Hee hee, sure enough, there are two brushes."

    The juvenile''s tone - no, even the tone of voice has changed.

    "I''ve performed mild hypnotic Magic on you, but I didn''t expect to be seen through... I have no face."

    At this time, Mu Hantian''s figure suddenly twisted and turned into a girl.

    The girl had bright blue hair and was wrapped in sensational dancer style clothes.

    She is a very beautiful girl, but somehow, her face is always reminiscent of highly toxic flowers.

    The girl opened a pair of red eyes with a strange look, like a cunning snake ready to hunt prey, and looked carefully at fiana''s whole body.

    "Even if you know, so what?"

    In an instant, the girl suddenly emitted an electric light from her fingertips to feiyana. Fiana suddenly fainted.

 Chapter 1179

    "Hoo, now you can finally go back and have a rest." Mu Hantian has just cleaned up the tableware with linslei and is going to return to the camp. At this time

    "Eh?"

    He happened to find Claire coming out of the forest.

    She saw her red ponytail upside down like a fire, while scarlet followed her master closely to observe whether her mood improved from time to time.

    "This guy, as long as he''s angry, he''ll show up immediately."

    Mu Hantian walked towards Claire with a bitter smile.

    "Oh, Claire --"

    "Wow! Cold weather?"

    Claire turned her head and found that it was Mu cold day. She immediately blushed and screamed.

    "Really! Why did you suddenly scare me!"

    "Why are you making such a fuss? I just say hello to you normally."

    "Less... Less wordy! I tell you, I have a little feeling for you --"

    Before she finished, Claire, with red cheeks, suddenly stopped and turned her head to one side.

    Although her attitude is confusing, it''s not a day or two for Claire people to be crazy and suddenly make trouble.

    "Where''s Fianna? Is she okay?"

    "Hum... Who cares about that pornographic princess?"

    "Did you quarrel again?"

    Claire didn''t look back, just pursed her lips silently.

    Mu Hantian sighed helplessly... It''s common to quarrel with them anyway.

    "Hey... You two, what are you doing over there?"

    At this time, Alice suddenly performed the magic of "flying" and flew over from mid air.

    As soon as she landed on the ground, she immediately took out the white sword and put it on Mu Hantian''s neck to question:

    "Cold weather, I ask you! Did you just do something beyond etiquette?"

    "What is'' done again ''? Don''t misunderstand me!"

    "Just... That''s to say! I didn''t do anything shy and bad!"

    "What! Hard... Hard to say shy bad things?"

    "Hey, Claire... Please don''t blush and say that, it will lead to unnecessary misunderstanding!"

    Mu cold days first vomit trough one time, then moves the line of sight to the astonished panic make complaints about Alice.

    "Alice, shouldn''t you be patrolling now?"

    Alice can''t just quit her job. She''ll show up. Something must have happened.

    "I almost forgot... Just now the wind elf told me something -"

    Alice showed a serious expression and opened her palm to summon a small servant elf. It''s an elf with the shape of a translucent butterfly.

    "Somehow, the princess seems to have gone beyond the border area."

    "You mean Fianna?"

    "How possible!"

    Hearing the speech, Mu Hantian and Claire shouted in surprise at the same time.

    Fiana should know how dangerous the forest is at night.

    "How could she suddenly..."

    Halfway through, Claire''s eyes widened like a sudden shockбкбк

    "Is it... Is it because Fianna quarreled with me that she...?"

    "It''s impossible. Fiana is not Claire. She will never do that according to her personality."

    "Hey! You''ve gone too far."

    Mu Hantian ignored Claire, who puffed up her cheeks angrily, and said, "strange, what''s the matter? Why did she leave the forest alone?"

    "She doesn''t seem to act alone about this."

    "What do you mean?"

    "According to the reward, your highness seems to have gone to the woods for a night tour with you."

    There was a long silence between the three.

    "What did you just say?"

    "I... I mean, your Royal Highness has just taken action with the cold weather!" Alice shouted with cold eyes.

    "Cold weather... You, you guy..."

    Boom, boom, boom!

    Claire''s red hair flew like a flame.

    "Wait a minute. It''s impossible."

    Mu Hantian hurriedly said, "I''ve just been helping Lindley wash the dishes. How can I find fiana?"

    "Oh... Really, I just separated from Fiona."

    "So, what''s the matter with the cold weather seen by the wind elf..."

    They also noticed that the situation was different and thought with their heads tilted in doubt.

    "Anyway, if the wind ELF''s information is correct, the situation is not good."

    "You''re right. The situation is much more dangerous than going out alone."

    Claire nodded, stretched out her hand to support her cheek and analyzed, "what is certain now is that someone with a cold appearance has lured Fianna out of the ''barrier''; moreover, because the other party has a cold face, the spirit in charge of patrol must not have an alert response."

    "Do you mean... Your highness was kidnapped? But I don''t think it''s possible to make the" border "warning mechanism out of order by using Elven magic tricks," Alice wondered.

    "Although what you said is reasonable, don''t forget... This is the" spirit sword dance festival "where elite elves from all over the world gather together to compete. Maybe the other party is an expert in spirit magic. He can not only change his appearance, but also deceive the eyes of the elves."

    "Even so, why did the other party tie fiana away..." Mu Hantian couldn''t figure out what was strange and couldn''t help muttering.

    I don''t know why the enemy kidnapped her. If the other party''s idea is "magic stone", they can steal it on the spot; Another possibility is to offer her as a hostage in exchange for our terms. But - it''s impossible. Anyway, the risk is too high.

    The "spirit sword dance festival" is not a fighting ceremony to test martial arts, but a ceremony to sacrifice the spirit king.

    If anyone dares to make a despicable act that subverts its purpose, it will inevitably lead to the criticism of the public opinion of the countries watching the war. If the circumstances are serious, it will even lead to the wrath and condemnation of the ELF KING.

    In fact, in the long history of the "spirit sword dance festival", there have indeed been examples of teams trying to win by despicable means, but the result has brought disaster to the motherland.

    "Anyway, let''s find someone quickly! I''ll ask Lindsay to help too!"

    "I see!"

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    Two minutes later, the crowd had gathered.

    "I''ve heard what happened. I''ll leave the task of tracking to my fenril."

    The White Wolf accompanied Lindley and howled valiantly.

    "The situation is urgent. Is it better for us to find people in two ways?"

    "I agree. Linsley and I will be responsible for the search in the West. In cold weather, you and Alice will go to the east to look for it. There are many fierce elves in the forest at night. Be careful."

    Claire, like the commander of the team, gave clear and precise instructions. She divided Alice and Mu Hantian, who were good at reconnaissance, into a group; Myself and Lindsay Lei, two team members with medium reconnaissance ability but full tacit understanding, can be said to have a proper share.

    Mu Hantian nodded and ran to the deep forest with Alice.

 Chapter 1180

    Mu Hantian and Alice have left the stronghold and searched the forest for a while.

    The unidentified elf envoy who kidnapped fiana left no trace of footprints.

    At present, the search work can only rely on the wind spirit called by Alice.

    Now she was talking to a group of elves gathered in the treetops like butterflies; Talking to the wind elf is Alice''s special skill.

    After a while, Alice stood up and returned to Mu Hantian.

    "How''s it going?"

    "It seems that no elves have seen them in this area."

    "So... Didn''t they go this way?"

    "Not necessarily. If the other party is an experienced elf envoy, naturally there is a way to deceive the elves'' eyes. If so, we have to track the traces left by the other party''s use of elf magic, but the wind elf is not good at this work... Sorry."

    "It''s not Alice''s fault. I''m too careless to investigate."

    Seeing that Alice fell into a low tide because of her upright personality, Mu Hantian shook his head to comfort her.

    "However, it is an indisputable fact that the search is stuck in a bottleneck. I think it might be better to meet Claire and them in the west forest first and discuss it."

    "All right."

    бкбкAt this time. Mu Hantian suddenly felt a breath.

    "Alice, someone is coming."

    Mu Hantian held his breath and quietly grasped the handle of the "magic annihilation holy sword".

    Seeing Mu Hantian''s serious expression, Alice also kept silent.

    The breath came from across the trees, and the other party was approaching their hiding place. It seems that the other party may have noticed the existence of Mu cold day.

    But when the other party approached, Mu Hantian was a little surprised. The visitor is a girl with blue eyes, white hair and night.

    "Are you... ''white tiger'' spirit envoy, Xiao Fu?"

    "Eh, it''s you... Mu Hantian!"

    They both screamed at the same time.

    After a few seconds, the two sides still maintained each other''s elves and magic costumes embedded together and deadlocked. At this timeбкбк

    From behind the trees came a series of loud footsteps.

    "Xiao Fu, what are you doing slowly... Ah! You... You are not...!"

    The person who appeared was Princess Lin Qin Kuna, the Lord King of the four gods.

    "Why are you here!"

    "I have my business here naturally." Mu Hantian sighed.

    "Imperial concubine Lin, please step back behind me."

    Hearing this, Mu Hantian frowned.

    What''s the matter? There seems to be something wrong?

    What puzzled him was why the "four gods" left the "stronghold" and why they appeared here and now? Moreover, the configuration that only Xiao Fu escorts imperial concubine Lin alone is also very unnatural.

    "Hum, I didn''t expect to meet in such a place..."

    Xiao Fu clenched her teeth and showed that she had to protect imperial concubine Lin.

    It seems that they have some difficulties.

    "Xiao Fu, actually... I don''t want to fight you now. I guess you should do the same?"

    "HMM... HMM..." Xiao Fu relieved the attack with an unexpected look on her face.

    "I don''t want to fight you now. If I can avoid this battle, it will be a great help to me." she breathed a sigh of relief as if she were relieved.

    After careful observation, it was found that Xiao Fu''s skirt became tattered, and there were countless scars on her hands and feet. None of that was hurt in the battle this morning.

    "How can someone hurt an elf as powerful as you like this? Are they guys from other teams?"

    Hearing Mu Hantian''s question, Xiao Fuqiang held back her remorse, clenched her lips and said an impact.

    "Our ''four gods'' have been trapped by the Witch and have disintegrated."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    The crowd moved to the open space not far away and listened to Xiao Fu and others tell what happened.

    Searching for fiana is of course a top priority, but mu Hantian is also very concerned about the intelligence of defeating the Witch of the "four gods"; Because that guy''s means of destroying the "four gods" also relied on Yi Rong to look like a team member, so that Princess Lin and others fell into a trap.

    Mu Hantian is quite concerned about the means of this move to deceive the enemy.

    That guy is probably the same character as the elf envoy who took fiana away.

    Mu cold day bent down and sat down beside Princess Lin. unexpectedly, Princess Lin avoided it and kept a distance from him. Although the two sides are hostile, her vigilance is too high.

    Princess Lin raised her eyes and waited fiercely for mu Hantian to say, "Oh... Mu Hantian! Are you trying to bow hard at the overlord of the palace now?"

    "Who would do that! Please... I''m not that kind of person!"

    "Hum, I''ve heard rumors about you in our country for a long time. It''s said that the devil''s eyes can abduct innocent girls, and just touching them with his fingers will harm the girls to conceive evil seeds!"

    "This rumor is too outrageous!" Mu Hantian said nothing to help his forehead.

    "Is what she said true in cold weather? What should I do? How should I report to my father -"

    "Alice, why are you serious?"

    Gossip seems to be rolling like a snowball.

    "Forget it. Tell me what happened to you first."

    Mu Hantian sighed greatly and urged Xiao Fu to continue the original topic.

    Xiao Fu nodded and opened her mouth and said: "after we had a sword dance with you and lost the battle, on the way back, the guy showed his fox tail."

    With regret on her face, she described the situation of the "four gods" when they were defeated to Mu Hantian.

    It seems that when competing with the "scarlet team" in sword dance, the sacred animal spirit envoy of the "rosefinch" has been transferred to be a fake disguised by the enemy. After the other side showed his true face, he drove a large army of demons and elves lurking in the forest with a number of up to hundreds to attack the "four gods" in one fell swoop.

    The members of the "four gods" were exhausted after the fight with the "scarlet team" and were unable to resist any more. They had to let the enemy slaughter them. The "green dragon" spirit made Lao Ling retreat all over her body in order to protect Princess Lin and Xiao Fu, and even sacrificed herself to cut off the rear.

    "The guy who turned Yi Rong into Li Ou is Shira Kahn of the apostle of purgatory!"

    When Xiao Fu mentioned her name, she showed an expression of hatred.

    "It was her..."

    She was the demon messenger who sent the servant spirit turned into a snake to the "Enchantment" to spy this morning.

    "I think it''s probably the witch who turned into your appearance in cold weather and kidnapped Fianna." Alice mused solemnly.

    Mu Hantian nodded and turned to Princess Lin and Xiao Fuбкбк

    "What about you? What are you going to do next?"

    "Hum, fool! Do you need to ask! Of course, it''s to find the Witch and get back the ''magic stone'' taken away by her friends. Although it''s impossible to get back the eliminated people, it can at least comfort their spirits in heaven."

    "What is the spirit of the deceased? They are not dead." don''t make complaints about it. "Mu Han half squinted and Tucao.

    "I also want to take back the ''magic stone'' of my partners. Part of it is to avenge one arrow. If I continue to stand still, I can''t win the ''spirit sword dance festival''."

    "That''s it! Gambling on the prestige of my great motherland, the palace vowed to overthrow the ''apostles of purgatory''!"

    "I admire your momentum very much, but... With the only remaining combat power of the ''four gods'', is it possible to do it?"

    "Well... This, this..."

    Imperial concubine Lin could not answer why when she heard the speech.

 Chapter 1181

    "Mu Hantian, I have a proposal. How about our two teams form an alliance?"

    "Xiao Fu... What''s the reason!"

    "Princess Lin, anyway, it''s hard for me to defeat the witch alone. Moreover, after the fight between Weichen and Mu Hantian, I found that he was not the evil animal king in the rumor."

    "Well, since you said that, Xiao Fu, that''s all right." Princess Lin reluctantly nodded and agreed.

    "I will not make complaints about the ghost king. I have no opinion about the alliance."

    "That''s absolute. The scarlet team and the four gods form an alliance here!"

    Mu Hantian and Xiao Fu clapped their fists at each other.

    "Anyway, shoff... Do you know where Shira Kahn is hiding?"

    "As long as there is a sacrificial temple and a spring full of sacred spirituality, Her Highness Princess Lin can perform the ''vision'' magic and master the location of the enemy."

    "You said ''read vision''... I remember it was the highest ritual magic? This child is really powerful."

    "Hey, hey, I know the power of this palace... Hey! What children, this palace is 16 years old!"

    Her royal highness complained of tears, and threw it against the cold.

    Pebbles.

    Well, Mira is definitely much more mature than her. Mu Hantian thought in his heart.

    "Since we need sacrificial temples and springs full of sacred spirit - I think it''s better to turn back to the ''stronghold'' first," Alice suggested.

    "OK, I''ll call Claire and them. Please take them to the stronghold first, Alice."

    "No problem."

    After saying goodbye to Alice and others, Mu Hantian immediately ran in the direction of Claire and others.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    At the same time, Claire and Lindsay ray, the living partners of the crow class, are also searching the forest in the West.

    They summoned scarlet and fenril respectively, trying to track the signs of fiana''s divine power and find someone.

    "It seems that they did pass here."

    "Uh huh... However, the next search may be very difficult. In short, it''s better to meet with the students in cold weather first."

    бкбкJust then.

    "What a surprise. I didn''t expect to meet you here."

    "Eh?"

    At first glance, they heard the voice of talking in the dark night. They couldn''t help trembling and immediately put on a posture of facing the enemy.

    "How could it be! We didn''t feel the smell of the comer at all."

    The facts were in front of her. Claire was alert that the situation was bad and the alarm bell rang in her heart.

    "Who''s there?" yelled Linsley. Then he unfolded the magic bow of the elf magic suit in his hand. Don''t wait for the other party to answer, immediately shoot an arrow as a containment attack.

    The arrow of ice shot out and dragged out a comet like tail in mid air.

    "Your upbringing needs to be strengthened, Miss Lauren frost."

    A red lotus flame sprang up in the dark and swallowed the attack of the arrow of ice in an instant.

    The fire moved and illuminated the characters who were hidden in the dark.

    "Well, you... You are...!"

    Seeing each other''s face, Claire''s back flashed a cold.

    "Cheat... No..."

    Lindsay Lei also maintained the position after shooting and was stunned in situ.

    Under the red lotus flame, a bright red mask emerged from the night. Dark hair fluttered in the hot wind.

    "You are... Lian ashubel --!"

    Claire murmured the name as if in despair.

    How? Why is she here?

    Doubts came to mind.

    However, there is no time to think about the reason. The facts are pressing ahead. At this moment, the strongest elf envoy of this "elf Sword Dance Festival" appears in front of him.

    "What should I do? How should I deal with it now?"

    Claire''s cold sweat slipped at her feet.

    We can''t do anything against her. The only choice left is whether we can find a chance to escape. Just then, Claire suddenly noticed something.

    The reason why the ''strongest sword dancer'' appears here at this time.

    So far, the "apostles of purgatory" have taken the initiative to find the "scarlet team" several times.

    If there is nothing strange in it... It may not be too optimistic.

    "Is it... You are the murderer behind the abduction of fiana!" Claire asked fiercely, holding back the fear brought by the powerful existence in front of her.

    "You said I took the princess of the odicia Empire?"

    "No... isn''t it? Yi Rong turned into a cold day... You did a good job, didn''t you?"

    There was silence between the two sides for several secondsбкбк

    "I see. I see."

    Lian ashubel nodded thoughtfully, as if she had come up with the answer in her heart.

    "Detestable witch, do you want to take one step ahead of me to ask for credit - or is it instigated by the" snake "Party of Yale Law?"

    "Don''t fight with me!"

    Claire summoned a fire cat with a blazing flame at her feet.

    In fact, she didn''t think it would have the slightest deterrent effect on Lian ashubel.

    Just as scarlet showed upбкбк

    "Oh, interesting --"

    Lian ashubel suddenly said in a thought-provoking tone: "it turned out that it was the ''silver burning war girl'' inherited by elstein''s family. It''s really not an elf you deserve now."

    "What are you talking about?"

    Lian ashubel muttered strange words to herself, and then - "interesting, let me play with you."

    From her right hand with white gloves, a small flame lit up.

    "Oh!" Claire clenched her lips nervously.

    "Claire, what should I do now?"

    "What else can I do? I have to harden my scalp!"

    If she takes it seriously, in any case, they will not be able to leave.

    "Well, if you want, maybe you can find a chance to escape while I''m fighting."

    "Oh, don''t use that boring joke to make miss Ben happy."

    Lindsay Lei made up her mind, shook her head resolutely, and set up a magic ice bow in her hand.

    "Lindsay, thanks."

    Claire thanked her childhood playmates with a faint, almost inaudible volume. Then she turned her eyes back to the front. Facing the light that exists in the same space, she would send out a sad and oppressive feeling - the strongest elf envoy.

    Her eyes saw no chance of victory or escape. Perhaps he will lose the "magic stone" here and be eliminated from the competition.

    However, she firmly believes that Mu Hantian will replace them and win the competition on the last day of the "spirit sword dance festival".

    бкбкWith the faith in her heart, Claire made consciousness. Now that she had consciousness in her heart, she was no longer afraid.

    "Lian ashubel, can I ask you something?" said Claire.

    "What''s up?"

    "Are you... Really that Lian ashubel?"

    "Why do you ask?"

    Claire stared at the red eyes hidden under the mask.

    "I mean - you''re not the ''strongest sword dancer'' I expected... Right?"

    "That''s right."

    The masked spirit made him admit the truth very readily.

    "I''m not the person you know."

    "I''m relieved to hear that."

    Claire sighed with relief and then spread the whip of inflammation in her hand.

    "In that case, I can go all out and don''t worry!"

    She shouted and threw out the whip of inflammation. The bright red flash cut, with a sad momentum, tore the dark night.

    "The proficiency of using ''demon costume'' is not bad, but -"

    The fake elf envoy, who is good at using the name of Lian ashubel, began to depict the magic array in the void with the flame of his fingertips.

    "Wake up from the melting pot of eternal robbery fire, ''flame prison hound''."

    With the singing, a hound with fire appeared from the burning magic array.

    What she does is not the skill of summoning elves, but the flame magic of creating virtual life.

    The burning hound roared and rushed forward. In an instant, it tore off the burning whip with its sharp claws.

 Chapter 1182

    "How could it be? My ''scarlet'' actually...!"

    "Let me teach you how to use fire correctly."

    The "flame prison hound" called by Lian ashubel gave a ferocious roar and jumped at Claire.

    "Ah!"

    "Claire, get out of the way!"

    With the sharp wind breaking in my ears, the ice arrow bullet passed over Claire''s head and broke the hound.

    "Thanks, Lindsay!"

    "Oh... It was you who inherited the strongest magic ice spirit of Lauren Frost''s family."

    "You, you know about utia?" Linsley was stunned.

    Lian ashubel didn''t respond much. She silently summoned a swirling flame on her hands.

    "Scarlet, let''s go!"

    Claire poured divine power into her hand, and the whip of inflammation immediately regained its vitality and burned like a new life.

    The red arc cut through the air - in an instant, the opponent''s figure disappeared dimly.

    "This..."

    The next second, Claire''s vision was filled with the bright red mask.

    "How? Is it an instant move?"

    "Fire is not only specialized in destruction, but also one of its characteristics is to use transpiration air flow to create illusion and confuse the enemy." Lian ashubel''s tone seemed to be like a teacher teaching students.

    The fist with fire hit Claire''s heart hard.

    Under the cover of the flame, Claire was easily knocked away and hit the ground hard.

    "Hum... Goo ah...!"

    She found herself unable to breathe, and the fire around her consumed all the oxygen nearby.

    While struggling, Claire restored the inflamed whip to the shape of a fire cat; Scarlet immediately helped his master eat the flames entangled in him like creatures with a strong appetite.

    In the flickering light of the fire, Lian ashubel''s figure moved forward again.

    "Cold ice teeth, run through the enemy -- ''magic ice arrow bullet''!"

    Countless arrows of ice tore through the night. Unexpectedly, Lian ashubel had no intention of avoiding.

    "The red city wall that resists all armies and stands firm -- ''magic inflammation barrier''."

    Suddenly, the flame wall suddenly appeared between the two, and all the arrows of ice evaporated.

    "The accuracy and speed of shooting are not bad - unfortunately, the power is insignificant; it will be a fatal wound for you as a sniper."

    Lian ashubel said, shooting a fiery arrow bullet across the high wall of fire in return for Linsley.

    Linsley wanted to hit again with the arrow of ice, but it was too late.

    "You won''t succeed -- ''magic inflammation barrier''!"

    Claire reacted on the spot and launched the same elf magic as her.

    But

    "Ah ah!"

    The arrow of fire bullet ran through the burning wall of Claire without any effort and flew them to the trees on one side.

    "Well, how... Maybe...!"

    "You can''t compare with me in terms of the proficiency of elf magic or the upper limit of Shenwei''s energy. Therefore, even if you use the same magic, the power will be different."

    "Well..."

    This is the great disparity of equal pressure. Both sides use the same inflammation attribute magic, but there can be such a big difference.

    Wearing a mask, the spirit envoy stepped on the burning sea of fire and approached them slowly.

    The flaming fire cat stood up in front of its owner, as if to protect the knocked down Claire.

    "Scarlett, no!"

    Ignoring Claire''s cry, scarlet issued a sharp roar and jumped at the enemy in front of him.

    The masked girl easily dodged the attack and waved her fist. The fire cat elves screamed and fell to the ground.

    "Scarlet!"

    "The well-known spirit weapon can''t be better without the liberation of its real name -"

    "Real name liberation?" Claire, lying on the ground, frowned and mused.

    My grandfather said that as the real name of the spirit, scarlet has long been forgotten and lost. Why does this person know this?

    "Claire Lucho, you really let me down. People like you are not qualified to play against me in the final."

    "Oh!"

    In the palm of his hand, Lian ashubel summoned a huge sphere formed by flames.

    It''s an elf magic - "fire ball", but its amazing size is not comparable to Claire''s "fire ball".

    "If you receive that blow on the front, you will definitely..."

    Claire was shocked and turned to look back.

    Linsilei, who had just been knocked down by the arrow bullet of inflammation, was still groaning in pain.

    In her current situation, she can''t get up and hideбкбк

    "Lindsay!"

    Instantбкбк

    Claire''s ponytail hair bundle suddenly spread out and burned up like a flame.

    A pair of ruby eyes burst into flames.

    "What?"

    Lian ashubel, who shot the "fire ball", uttered an exclamatory whisper across the mask.

    The red lotus flame emitted by Claire''s hands actually swallowed the opponent''s huge karma fire attack - correctly, it should burn the opponent''s attack.

    The huge fireball did not explode, but disappeared out of thin air.

    "Hoo... Hoo... Goo wow..."

    After releasing the red lotus flame, Claire''s hand was still raised in front, and then his knee softened and fell to his knees.

    "Just... Just now, what''s the matter...?" Linsley muttered with a stunned expression.

    It''s no wonder that the Fairy Magic she saw just now overturned common sense and was an incredible phenomenon.

    "The flame that can burn the fire - let me see something interesting."

    As she murmured to herself, Lian ashubel approached Claire, who was exhausted and lying on the ground.

    Just as her finger was about to touch Claire''s cheek, for a momentбкбк

    Shua -!

    A dagger skimmed over the bright red mask and went straight into the ground.

    "May I ask you not to touch my partner - Lian ashubel."

    "Well?"

    Hearing the familiar voice, Claire opened her eyes slightly.

    "Cold weather?"

    It was Mu Hantian who hurriedly arrived from the darkness with a "magic sword".

    "It''s you."

    Mu Hantian didn''t respond to Lian ashubel. He jumped out directlyбкбк

    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!"

    Close the distance between us and the enemy in one breath and chop down the shining holy sword without saying a word.

    The dazzling flash burst out, and the sound of soldiers attacking each other came to my ears.

    In front of Lian ashubel, there was a burning sword in his hand. It was with this sword that she blocked Mu Hantian''s attack.

    "Is that an elf magic Costume - no, it''s just a sword made of an elf magic chain..." Claire murmured in amazement.

    One hit, another hit - sparks splashed in the dark, and the fierce fight between the two was dazzling.

    "Do you think that kind of thing can withstand Esther''s power?"

    In the third attack, Lian ashubel''s burning sword was shattered.

    Mu Hantian took advantage of the situation to rush forward and cut with great speed.

    "This battle is over," Lian ashubel whispered across the mask.

    At this time, her body suddenly disappeared out of thin air like a mirage.

    Mu Hantian''s sword move was empty.

    "Want to escape?"

    "That''s not true. But it''s meaningless to beat you now. Don''t worry, there will be a battle between you and me. I''ll wait for you in the final."

    There was no one in the forest shrouded in the night again, only her voice echoed in the forest.

 Chapter 1183

    In the forest late at night, the elves are ready to moveбкбк

    Mu Hantian moves with Claire, who has fainted, while fenrier carries the same unconscious Lindley, closely following Mu Hantian''s footsteps.

    After a while, Mu Hantian finally returned to the stronghold of the scarlet teamбкбк

    "Cold weather, what''s the matter with them?" Alice, who came to the entrance to meet, couldn''t help but make a startled voice.

    "Well, you see. Sorry, let''s help me move them first."

    Mu Hantian explained the whole story to Alice while moving, and put the two wounded on the bed in the tent to rest.

    "What about the two of the ''four gods''?"

    "Princess Lin is using ritual magic to search for Shira Kahn''s hiding place, and shoff is waiting beside her."

    "Sure enough, it''s not a job that can be completed by working hard in twos and threes."

    "I''ll see how the ceremony magic is going. In cold weather, you stay here with them."

    With that, Alice stepped out of the tent.

    Mu Hantian, who stayed at the scene, launched the magic for treatment. Scarlet licked Claire''s hands painfully - covered with severe burns.

    After a long time, Claire first woke up.

    "Cold weather...?"

    Claire''s face was tangled with pain, and she slowly raised her upper body.

    "Can you still move?"

    "It''s ok... I guess the other party only used less than 20% of their strength. For her, the battle just now was just a children''s play." Claire gnawed her lips regretfully.

    "Do you know the whereabouts of fiana?"

    "Well, the person who took fiana was Shira Kahn of the apostle of purgatory. The whole incident seemed to be her own arbitrary behavior. Although those guys were in the same team, they had their own ghosts."

    "It''s puzzling why she took fiana?"

    "I don''t know. I can only be sure that she didn''t tie people up to rob the ''magic stone''."

    Mu Hantian holds his cheek in meditationбкбк

    "So, at that time, Shira''s servant elves said some confusing words. What... Fiana is worthy of the name of ''Dark Elf Ji''..."

    "Dark elf girl"

    Hearing the speech, Claire''s Willow eyebrows suddenly raised.

    "Why, have you heard of this?"

    "I always feel like I''ve read it in a book. Let me see... It should be the forbidden book in my sealed library? Because there have been many ''Fairy girls'' in the elstein family, there are many forbidden books recording the official history and anecdotes of fairy girls in the library. HMM, let me think back..."

    Claire murmured with her index finger against her templeбкбк

    "The theory of a certain school advocates that there are actually six Elven kings in charge of the ''elemental elves'' world. Therefore, there should be a'' Elven girl ''who specializes in serving another Elven king. Of course, the'' Shenyi Academy ''does not recognize this statement and classifies it as a heretical stream."

    "The sixth ELF KING...?" Mu Hantian bowed his head and mused.

    "Hum... Cold weather... Classmate..." Linsley, still unconscious, opened her lips and murmured vaguely.

    "Lindsay?"

    "Ah... Cold weather classmate... How can you touch others... Really..."

    "I was talking in my dream, and it seemed like a terrible dream."

    "You... You... You... You guy, even in other people''s dreams are so unruly, aren''t you...?" Claire looked at Mu Hantian with a fierce sword.

    "Wait, there should be a limit to wronging people!"

    "Yi Yi... No, don''t... how can you even join Claire... Uh huh..."

    "Hey! You''re a real guy. What bad dreams are you having? Wake up!"

    "Eh? Claire... My classmates are here in cold weather?"

    Claire blushed and shook linsilei''s shoulder. Linsilei suddenly woke up.

    "Oh... Really."

    Mu Hantian breathed with relief.

    Just then, Alice opened the curtain at the entrance of the camp and came in.

    "Princess Lin''s preparation for reading is almost over. Let''s gather by the spring."

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    When the crowd gathered by the spring, Princess Lin was wearing an "immortal feather coat" - an elf demon costume shining with seven rainbow lights, and was going through the last procedure of performing dance and sacrifice with a ceremony.

    The princess, who gives the impression of being quite childish, looks as solemn and sacred as a God.

    She made a deep bow to the spring, then slowly turned around and announced: "the palace is going to use reading vision to detect the witch''s nest. You should look carefully."

    The crowd nodded silently.

    With Princess Lin''s whispered Elven prayer, the ritual magic to see through the distance was launched.

    This is a very advanced magic. Its power can even interfere with the space of the ''elemental elf world'' and reflect the other party''s position in front of you.

    A moment later, when there was no wind, the spring began to shake and generate waves.

    The spring reflects the bright moonlight and dimly reflects a distant scene.

    Mu Hantian and others stared at the water with focused eyes.

    In the image, there is a dense forest with many broken stone pillars; On the rock wall with mossy vines on one side, you can also see mottled and peeling carving marks.

    It looks like a deserted ancestral temple site.

    "Princess, in this image, it''s somewhere in the competition venue of ''spirit sword dance festival'', isn''t it?"

    "Yes, it should be."

    "Wait, cold weather... Don''t you think it''s Deja Vu here?" cried Claire.

    "Deja vu?"

    "That''s it. The relic of the ''stronghold'' built by the ''fierce breaking division'' -"

    "Ah! I see!"

    That was indeed the place where I took shelter from the rain with Claire when I went to negotiate with the "liepo division" about the alliance.

    This place has been damaged by nebander Roya. Shira must have rebuilt the barrier and used it as a hiding place.

    "No, the other party noticed!" Princess Lin suddenly shouted.

    The spring suddenly stirred violently, and the image distorted and soon disappeared.

    "What is this?"

    "Well, it seems that the witch noticed the reading of the palace."

    "It doesn''t matter. It''s enough to know where she''s hiding. Everybody, let''s go straight to the dragon!"

    "No problem!"

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "Hee hee... It seems that those little mice have found here."

    The thick nether polymer blocks the space in this cave. Shira Strauss Kahn''s mouth twisted up and showed a treacherous smile.

    "You said... They

    In the hazy frontier of consciousness - fiana whispered his name.

    At this time, her heart had been suffering from cruelty for hours, and her body and mind were in an extremely weak state. However, there was still a trace of perseverance in her hazy and trance eyes.

    "You''re a great little girl. You can resist my mind control."

    The witch provoked sarcastically, then reached out and slid onto fiana''s cheek.

    "But I''ll tell you the sad news - I''ll let you see the hope crushed by me. In this way, can you not break down?"

    Shira giggled happily, raised her nails and scratched fiana''s broken cheeks. A red blood trickled down his cheek.

    "I have to make some preparations for entertaining guests first. I''ll come back to play with you later."

    Shira said that and then turned to the depths of the cave.

    I saw a huge magic square carved on the rock surface in advance.

    She put up her hands in the air and whispered a long string of prayers made up of elvish words.

    In an instant, the magic array burst out an evil and ominous red light, and the whole relic followed.

    "This... Is this...?"

    Facing the scene in front of her, Fianna stared in amazement.

    "Ha ha... This relic was once used as a ''door'' to summon powerful elves."

    Zizi... Zizi... Zizi... Zizi!

    Plural Aliens - creepy monsters, slowly drill and climb out of the center of the magic array.

    One, two, three... Their number is increasing and beyond measure.

    It was an army of demons and elves. Because their spiritual structure is different from that of ordinary elves, ordinary people can''t control them.

    "Greedy dead perched in the abyss! Wake up and join my crazy feast coated with blood!"

    Shira Kahn, the demon elf envoy, raised her mouth and said with a smile, "lovely children, go and entertain our guests."

 Chapter 1184

    Soon

    Mu Hantian and his party have rushed to the ruins once used as a stronghold by the "fierce breaking division".

    "It''s here, isn''t it?"

    "Well, it can''t be wrong."

    Alice asked a question doubtfully, and Claire couldn''t help looking surprised when she answered.

    Alice would be surprised and understandable - the ruins are full of strange and ominous treacherous atmosphere, which is completely different from the place that ordinary Elven envoys choose as a "stronghold" and lay a border.

    "When we came here, we didn''t look like this at all..."

    Mu Hantian summoned the "Guardian God Esther" and stepped forward.

    "We have stepped into the witch''s nest - be careful."

    "It''s like a layer of cobwebs wrapped around here. The air is so dignified." Xiao Fu said his feelings unhappily.

    Breaking into the "stronghold" carefully built by the elf envoy is the same as attacking the unbreakable city rock. Relying on half the combat power alone, we can never capture the enemy array. Not to mention the "stronghold" built by a witch who is good at ritual magic.

    The entrance of the relic is like a dark mouth, inviting people to enter.

    "This place is just like the legendary ''hall of demons''."

    Claire murmured for a momentбкбк

    "Be careful, something is approaching!"

    Mu Hantian stopped suddenly and turned to look up at the dark night sky.

    In an instant, countless magic squares appeared in the air, and all around was shrouded in a bright red light.

    Then, from countless magic squares, a large group of alien armies emerged.

    Among them are huge eyeballs with several arms, burning skulls with sharp mocking laughter, constantly distorted amoebas, giants with several heads on their arms and shoulders, and spherical shadows that shrink and expand repeatedly.

    "This is... Demon spirit!"

    "Our ''four gods'' were defeated by these guys!"

    Xiao Fu unfolded her Fairy Magic Costume "divine tiger teeth" and stood up in front of Princess Lin to prepare for the battle.

    "However, such a huge quantity... Is much more exaggerated than at that time!"

    Dozens, hundreds, thousands - the army of demons and elves proliferated infinitely, surrounding the whole ruins like a black cloud.

    Even if Sheila Kahn has the nickname of magic elf envoy, she should not be able to summon such a large number of magic elves on her own; It must be that this ancient relic itself has the function of being a summoning device.

    "Cold ice teeth, run through the enemy -- ''magic ice arrow bullet''!"

    Lindley shot the arrow of ice and knocked down dozens of magic elves nearby.

    But this firepower is of no help at all. It can''t catch up with the speed of their proliferation.

    "It''s a headache. There''s no end to playing against such an exaggerated number of enemies!" cried Claire while throwing out the whip of inflammation.

    Mu Hantian stared at the army like black clouds and thought for a long time. Then he said, "guys, I have an idea."

    "What?"

    "I''ll take care of these guys. Claire, you go to rescue fiana first."

    Mu Hantian said, and at the same time, he waved his sword to kill a demon spirit who rushed up.

    "Well, how about this! Even if you are fierce in cold weather and face so many enemies... Your fists will be difficult to defeat your four hands." Claire immediately refuted.

    "What is it, do we not have a royal highness of performing ceremonial dance?"

    "I see. It''s all wrapped up in this palace."

    Princess Lin, dressed in the Fairy Magic dress of "Kirin", patted her weightless chest.

    "As long as we use the local context of this'' stronghold ''in turn, we can easily give us the effect of blessing and blessing."

    "I will be responsible for protecting Princess Lin. in cold weather, you can concentrate on annihilating those demons."

    Xiao Fu waved "divine tiger teeth" and knocked down a large number of demons and elves at the entrance of the ancestral hall in one breath.

    "Well, I''ll leave it to you in the cold weather. Let''s go first!"

    Worthy of being Claire, he acted without delay after making up his mind; She quickly agreed, and then led Alice and Lindsay into the ancestral hall entrance.

    "Fianna, please!"

    "What''s the point? I promise I''ll bring her back safely!"

    The figure of Mu Han Tianmu sending the three people gradually disappeared into the depths of the ancestral hall, and he was relieved in an instant.

    "Good, so I can work hard."

    Mu Hantian licked his dry lips, raised the corners of his mouth and smiled proudly.

    "Go ahead, you bastards! No matter how many I have, I can''t cut them wrong!"

    The next second, hundreds of demons and elves rushed towards Mu cold sky.

    бнбнбнбнбнбн

    "-- wind, blow as much as you like!"

    "Turn into coke - fire ball!"

    Alice''s stormy wind blade blasted away, sweeping the demon army full of channels; The whirlwind rolled up Claire''s blazing fire and encouraged the raging flame to rage wildly.

    Although there are many demons and elves lurking in the ancestral hall, the number is much less than that outside. The two men swept away the bubbly emerging spirits, and hurried through the passageway.

    "Don''t know whether it''s important in cold weather?"

    "I''m not worried about that guy."

    Alice murmured uneasily, and Claire shook her head.

    Claire threw out the whip of inflammation and swept away the evil spirit in front of her.

    The three people galloped on the seemingly endless channel, and the hard footsteps echoed in the space.

    "I didn''t expect this relic to be so big."

    Can you really find fiana in such a vast place?

    While Claire was upset, suddenlyбкбк

    The end of the passage suddenly opened up, and a wide hall came into view.

    "Be careful, there may be a trap."

    Claire raised her palm and made the light source with elf magic. Then I only saw a figure lying upside down in the center of the huge hall.

    "Who''s there?"

    Claire carefully swung the whip of inflammation on guard. At this timeбкбк

    "Wait... It''s me!"

    "Fiana?"

    Lying on the floor, it was fiana, whose uniform was full of cracks.

    "You... Are you okay?"

    "Are you hurt?"

    The three hurried forward to visit.

    Fiana bowed her eyes apologetically and said, "well, I managed to escape while the other party wasn''t paying attention, but my feet were not careful -"

    There was a look of pain on her face, as if she had sprained one foot.

    "Can you stand up?"

    "Well, I''ll try."

    Claire stretched out her hand to pull Fianna, but just then, she suddenly became aware that something was wrong.

    No!

    Claire pulled back her arms smartly and jumped back.

    In an instant, a white dagger passed by her neck by a millimetre.

    "You''re not fiana, you guy!"

    "Ha ha... She is worthy of being the sister of ''disaster elf Ji''. Her intuition is quite sharp."

    While talking, fiana''s figure shook and twisted like a mirage, and then a beautiful girl with exposed clothes appeared.

    "You are... Sheila Kahn!"

    Claire snapped and threw out the whip of inflammation.

    The flaming red lotus flame cuts down towards the witch!

    "Oh, what an impetuous little girl. Come out - the devil ELF''s'' ridicule of chaos''!"

    "Oh!"

    I saw a thin and shapeless figure crawling out of Shira''s shadow. The doll opened her arms to protect her in front of her master, but she was hit by the fire whip without parry.

    "Eh?"

    Claire had expected her attack to be blocked. Seeing the scene in front of her, she couldn''t help stopping.

    The humanoid puppet was thrown to the rock wall and twisted; The red lotus flame burned its body, and the black metal shell immediately melted. It struggled violently, trying to get rid of the flame. At this timeбкбк

    "Cold ice teeth, run through the enemy -- ''magic ice arrow bullet''!"

    Countless ice arrows fell from the sky and broke the puppet''s arm.

    Strange, is this really the contract spirit of the "demon Wizard"? If it''s true, it''s too weak. I don''t know why, but it gives people a strange feeling

    "Do you think one person alone can beat us?"

    "Hee hee, don''t worry... ''chaos ridicule'' is not powerful, but special ability."

    The witch turned sideways to avoid the arrow of ice shot by Lindley, and sang the expansion of the contract spirit at the same time.

    "The weakest and strongest, listen to my call and show up here!"

    "Don''t try to succeed!"

    Alice took the "windwing gun" and thrust at the enemy - unfortunately, it was too late.

    A pure white mask appeared in the witch''s hand.

    "Let you see my demon costume -- ''chaos mask''!"